《Invincible! This person has lived for a billion years》


 Chapter 1: Awakening, A New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1: Awakening, A New Beginning</h4>


    In the squalor of the urban slums, five titans of industry, icons of opulence, descended in all their splendor, incongruous amongst the ragged cityscape. Their goal was simple yet bewildering: a visit to a twenty-year-old young man. This was no ordinary youth, for he was William Johnson, their erstwhile master from a half-century ago. It was from him they had gleaned their first kernels of wisdom, sowing the seeds of the empires they nowmanded.


    When they reunited, what astonished the nobility was not his humble attire, but his timeless visage. Time seemed to politely refuse to touch William,he was immersed in the glory of youth. The secret unbeknownst to the stunned visitors was that William Johnson had lived an astonishing one billion years.


    His life, a grand tapestry of time, had threads woven through the histories and faiths of the world. From founding manifold religions to tutoring the likes of Alexander the Great, he had left an indelible impact on the world. Yet, after scattering his wealthy disciples fifty years ago, he had chosen a long slumber.


    But now, William Johnson was awake again...


    "A recent discovery has set the world on fire. The local media is abuzz, schrs from every corner of the globe are being drawn in like moths to a me. Nestled in the brooks of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, an ancient tomb from a bygone era was unearthed, yielding over three hundred precious artifacts.


    Among these, relics were found that are believed to hail from the ssical Period or perhaps even earlier. Astoundingly, some of the artifacts are of foreign origin, perhaps filling in the nks of our nation''s history...


    The discovery in Mexico of ancient artifacts from around the world has garnered the attention of countless schrs and experts.


    Meanwhile, halfway up the slopes of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, a man named William Johnson, dressed in a flowing robe, strolled along the cobblestone paths of the mountain brook. Hispanions were tourists, a bustling crowd of onlookers marveling at the extraordinary find.


    ''Fifty years ago, this ce was but a deste mountain, seldom visited by man. The transformation it has undergone is remarkable,'' he mused.


    As William studied the passersby, a soft smile graced his features. His eyes, however, held an unfathomable depth, akin to the endless sea. His handsome face and youthful appearance suggested a man in his twenties, but who could fathom that this seemingly young man had lived through countless years.


    Memories flooded in like a tidal wave.


    There was a time when gods dueled in the skies, only to incur the wrath of William, who, with a mere palm strike, ended an entire epoch."


    Later, William taught primitive humans to harness fire, educated Asclepius on discerning medicinal herbs, instructed Noah on building the Ark, allowing humanity to flourish and prosper.


    To William, these times were rather recent.


    Later still, William no longer wished to alter the entire world because of his actions.


    But things didn''t go as nned!


    Humans built temples for him everywhere, venerating him.


    Thest Pharaoh of ancient Egypt, Cleopatra VII, faced the cmity of her nation''s fall simply because she uttered a word of sphemy against him.


    Not wishing anyone to remember his existence, William had history rewritten, inventing myths about Uranus and Gaia, Adam and Eve.


    Later, Alexander the Great was fortunate enough to be his disciple. After studying under William for three months, he conquered vast territories, including regions of Greece, Egypt, and Persia.


    Alexander the Great once asked William how to achieve immortality.


    William merely smiled faintly, even he did not know why he could live forever.


    Alexander the Great even built an underground pce specifically to house a statue in William''s honor.


    ...


    Over the years, William had mentored a few talented individuals. Those who received his guidance all made their mark in history. However, all of those disciples and students have long passed away, with only William still alive.


    Thest time he went into deep sleep was around September 1945.


    At that time, during World War II, William, who had been living in the deep mountains, emerged to find Pearl Harbor under attack by the Japanese. In his anger, heid a hand on Japan.


    This incident became known as the famous Hiroshima atomic bombing.


    Regardless of how future generations interpreted the event, William no longer cared.


    This time, upon waking up, he cautioned himself that he must not alter the existing pattern of the world due to personal emotions.


    Fifty years for William was but the blink of an eye, but for ordinary people, it was half a lifetime of ups and downs.


    "I wonder if those people from back then are still around," William mused, his eyes calm yet full of vicissitudes. Dressed in a long ck robe, he mingled among the tourists, attracting many gazes.


    "Is there a film crew on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan? Is that man here to shoot a movie?"


    "I don''t know, but he looks really handsome. I wonder what movie he''s in."


    "His aura is so special, I don''t know how to describe it."


    ...


    Passersby couldn''t help but whisper as they walked past William.


    William used to live at the summit of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. Before he went into deep sleep, he ordered hispanions to disperse. Only his housekeeper might still be alive, and very possibly still guarding that house.


    On his way up, William overheard many tourists whispering about a hermit living on the mountain who was adept at fortune-telling.


    William couldn''t help but shake his head. Anyone who followed him had gained something. His housekeeper, Timothy Hill, had learned some tricks like divination and stargazing from him and was now revered as a sage.


    Divination, to William, was nothing extraordinary. If practiced improperly, it could bring immense harm. Seeing Timothy Hill''s fame, it was clear that he must be offering guidance regrly, which was dangerous.


    William hastened his steps. He didn''t like predicting the future, as immortality was boring enough without knowing what''s toe.


    However, he had a sudden premonition that Timothy was in danger today.


    The name Timothy was known to all. Anyone fortunate enough to meet him and receive his guidance invariably rose to prominence.


    Importantly, he was close friends with several world magnates. On holidays, a fleet of luxury cars would line up at the foot of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, all here to pay their respects.


    Even the world''s wealthiest man, Warren Buffett, wouldn''t dare disrespect him.


    When William arrived at the top of the mountain, he saw his old house from a distance. Fifty years had passed, and it was still as it was, obviously well-maintained.


    Tourists were virtually non-existent here because security personnel were stationed every few steps outside the house, preventing anyone from trespassing. The house was thoroughly guarded.


    Many who wished to see Timothy could only wait at the stone table in the distance.


    As William approached the old house, a security guard promptly came forward.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The security guards here were tasked with barring the way to irrelevant individuals, after all, not everyone could have an audience with Timothy.


    Before William could respond, a couple of wealthy young men sitting nearby burst intoughter.


    "My goodness, look at how shy this guy''s dressed. He doesn''t actually think he''ll get to meet Mr. Hill looking like that, does he?"


    "Idiot! Even if it was the patriarch of the Smith family, they would need to send an invitation a week in advance. Who knows where this guy crawled out from."


    William turned his head slightly, casting a dispassionate nce at the two young men.


    The moment their eyes met William''s, the pair got the chills and involuntarily closed their mouths.


    For some unknown reason, their hearts filled with fear. Just a mere gaze from William made these two fearless trust-fund babies tremble, leaving them bereft of the courage to even speak.


    The security guard, sensing something off, kept a wary eye on William, shouting, "I''m talking to you! This isn''t a ce for the likes of you. Leave at once, or I''ll have to use force!"


    William paid him no mind, as at that moment, Timothy was already aware of his return.


    Creak!


    The door to the old house slowly opened, and a silver-haired old man d in white linen robes hobbled out.


    The crowd waiting to catch a glimpse of their fortune immediately stood up.


    "Mr. Hill is out!"


    "Could it be that the master is going to see me?"


    "Don''t talk. Disturbing the master would be a grave mistake."


    Those waiting at the top of the hill nervously watched Timothy. The security guard blocking William immediately stood respectfully, not daring to utter a word.


    Only William remained still, his eyes meeting Timothy''s from afar.


    Timothy''s face was etched with wrinkles, the marks of time deeply engraved on his features. Upon seeing William, Timothy couldn''t help but let out tears of old age, stumbling towards William.


    William also strode forward. The security guard in front of him wanted to stop him, but in the next moment, William had already appeared before Timothy.


    The minds of the people around them went nk. It was as if time had been distorted. They had no recollection of how William had gotten there.

 Chapter 2: Has the World Lost Its Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 2: Has the World Lost Its Mind?</h4>


    "What''s going on? How did that youngster get through?"


    "Quickly stop him! If Mr. Hill gets disturbed, you''ll have to face the consequences!"


    "Damn it, where did this kide from?"


    The security guards were beside themselves. Such an urrence right under their watch was absolutely horrifying.


    They weremissioned by various wealthy businessmen to protect Timothy Hill. But now, an unknown young man had walked right up to Timothy Hill right in front of them.


    If anything untoward happened to Timothy they knew they would be in for a terrible fate.


    The security guards rushed forward, but William remained calm. Timothy raised an eyebrow, extending his hand and shouted in a deep voice, "Everyone, back off!"


    "In one minute, everyone must leave this ce."


    Timothy was trembling all over, these people had almost offended William.


    The guards didn''t dare ignore Timothy''smand and quickly prepared to retreat, ushering everyone off the top of the hill.


    "Master..." Timothy looked up at William, his knees slightly bent, ready to kneel down.


    William quickly grasped his hand, whispering, "Let''s talk inside."


    "Alright!" Timothy hobbled aside, gently bowing his head, gesturing for William to lead the way.


    William didn''t find anything amiss. Timothy seemed very old, butpared to him, the difference was vast.


    "Holy crap! What''s going on?"


    "Am I seeing things? Mr. Hill''s attitude towards that kid seems... respectful?"


    "Have I gone mad? Has the whole world gone mad?"


    Everyone couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    Timothy was actually following the young man like a servant, head bowed.


    If this scene were seen by those bigwigs, one could only wonder what they would think.


    Many tycoons had spent millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions just to meet Timothy, to no avail.


    Yet now, not only had Timothy met this peculiar young man, he even weed him in such a humble manner.


    What on earth was the identity of this young man?


    Those who were ordered to protect Timothy here quickly reported to their bosses what they had witnessed.


    "A peculiar young man? Does he look very young and... unique?"


    "The master is back! The master has returned!"


    "He is actually still alive... and he looks so young..."


    Those who once followed William were all stunned upon receiving the news. Everyone had different thoughts.


    There was shock, excitement, fear, worry, and some even had special ideas.


    Inside the old house, whether it was the arrangement of furniture or some small items, it seemed nothing had changed.


    Fifty years had passed and William had returned to this house, feeling a familiar sensation.


    "Master, please sit down, I''ll pour you some tea." Timothy couldn''t control his emotions at this point.


    William sized up Timothy, sitting in the chair he used to frequently upy. The teacup he used to use was still on the table next to it.


    Time changes everything. Fifty years ago, Timothy was a robust young man. As a butler, he managed everything in the house impably. Now he was a man in his seventies.


    He wondered how the servants who had once served him in the house were doing now.


    Timothy soon brought a set of 18th century porcin teaware. This exquisite andplete set would undoubtedly be treated as a national treasure for exhibition if brought out. Who would have thought that someone would actually use it to drink tea?


    Timothy boiled the water and carefully made a pot of tea for William.


    William took a sip of the tea, put down the cup, and said softly, "Timothy, tell me about the state of the world these days."


    Timothy bowed in front of William, his eyes still red, and said, "Master, the world has changed for the better these days. It''s peaceful, and technology is advancing rapidly with many new things emerging. As for the specifics... I haven''t descended from the mountain these past years, so I''m not entirely sure. Shall I call Michael and the others to exin it to you?"


    William shook his head andughed, "No need. After I left, they ceased being my servants. They''re in their seventies or eighties now. Should they still bow and scrape before me?"


    Having lived so long, William knew the human heart best. The servants of yesteryears had all benefited from him. What seemed trivial to him had allowed them to make significant impacts in the world.


    Should he still expect these servants from fifty years ago to serve him now?


    Hearing this, Timothy quickly knelt before William.


    "Master! As long as I live, I''ll always be your servant!"


    "Stand up," William said. "You don''t need to be so tense. You''ve had a hard time over these years. As for Michael and the others, we''ll meet again if it''s destined."


    In matters of fate, William would never force anything.


    "Where do you wish to go next, Master? I''d like to continue following you," Timothy slowly rose, his eyes full of anticipation. He had waited most of his life for William to return and naturally wished to continue serving him.


    To outsiders, Timothy was a god, but he knew the only true god was his master.


    "Forget it. You don''t have many days left. Live well on your own," William shook his head and asked, "By the way, what should someone of my age be doing in today''s world?"


    Timothy didn''t dare insist on staying by William''s side, and he found William''s question quite strange.


    His age?


    "At your age, Master, you should be studying. Are you thinking of...?" Timothy thought he had an idea of what William was nning, but he wanted to confirm it.


    Was he qualified to guess his master''s thoughts?


    "Studying?" William nodded. "That''s a possibility!"


    Timothy tentatively asked, "How old are you now?"


    William looked young, but he had a unique aura. You could say he was eighteen or twenty-three or four.


    "Twenty, perhaps!" William said with a smile. "Eighteen seems a bit too young."


    "Then you should be in university," Timothy understood William''s intention and said, "I will arrange for someone to establish a new identity for you."


    William nodded and then looked at the doorway.


    Timothy didn''t dare disturb him and stood quietly by his side, just as he had done fifty years ago.


    Three minutes passed, and suddenly the front door of the old house was kicked open.


    A young man with a cigarette in his mouth walked in, followed by a group of men in suits.


    Timothy was startled. He looked up at the young man, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    Who dared to kick open the door of this house?


    And in front of his master, no less? No matter who this person was, he must die today!

 Chapter 3: A god, he truly is a god

    <h4>Chapter 3: A god, he truly is a god</h4>


    "David Taylor?" Timothy Hill recognized this young man, who was none other than the grandson of William''s former chef.


    "Old man, I''m not in the mood for small talk today, either die yourself, or I''ll have someone do it for you?" David Taylor stood with a smug smile on his face, a half-smoked cigarette in his mouth, ring coldly at Timothy.


    "Have you grown tired of living?" Timothy turned pale. He wasn''t afraid of David Taylor, but he was afraid of disturbing William.


    "Trying to scare me?" David Taylor gestured to his followers, and a group of suited men rushed in with murderous intent.


    "Hill, my grandpa showed you respect, but he passed awayst night. Now the Taylor family is under my rule. You can either be my puppet or die, make your choice!" David Taylorughed mockingly. "My grandpa was getting senile, entrusting our family''s fortune, built over three generations, to you in the event of someone''s return? You''re close to the grave, how could you manage it all? You wouldn''t choke to death, would you?" David Taylor sneered. "People outside say you''re a deity. If you''re truly a deity, then kill me here today. Come on, show me your divine powers!"


    Timothy has a huge influence in the world. If David Taylor could make him a puppet of the Taylor family, he believes it wouldn''t take long for the Taylors to be the world''s leading family.


    "Is he James Taylor''s grandson?" William sat in his chair, took a slow sip of his tea, and nced at David Taylor calmly.


    "Master!" Timothy shuddered, dropping to his knees at William''s feet. If William were to vent his anger on others because of what James''s grandson had done, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    While others may not know William''s true capabilities, Timothy had glimpsed a sliver of them. Even the small fraction that William casually revealed was beyond what they could handle.


    David also noticed William. Seeing Timothy kneeling in front of William, referring to him as the master, he burst intoughter. "Timothy, stop your god-ying."


    "Master? Are you trying to tell me that this kid is the person my grandfather mentioned? He''s back? Hahaha! Ridiculous!"


    "If he really was the man from fifty years ago, he''d be buried in the ground by now. Posing in front of me? He''s asking for trouble!"


    William ignored David Taylor, instead asking, "Does the Taylor family have any other children?"


    Timothy replied nervously, "The Taylor family has a daughter apart from David Taylor."


    William slowly stood up and said, "As long as there are descendants, it''s fine."


    Timothy immediately understood William''s meaning. Those words were a death sentence for David Taylor.


    "What the hell are you babbling about?" David Taylor was losing patience, raising an eyebrow, "Break that kid''s legs first, teach him how to speak properly to me!"


    "Yes, young Master Taylor!"


    The men under David Taylor were desperate and skilled individuals. To them, killing an old man and a youngd, especially one as arrogant as William, seemed a trivial task.


    A burly man sneered and reached for William''s throat.


    William stood with his hands behind his back, not even showing an intention to retaliate.


    With a crunch, the hand stopped less than three centimeters from William''s throat. The man froze as if turned to stone,pletely immobile.


    William took a step forward, and the frozen man suddenly turned into a wisp of ck smoke and dissipated, leaving no trace.


    "You..." David Taylor''s pupils contracted, his eyes filled with shock. He retreated a few steps.


    His men were also in uproar. They hadn''t seen William make a move, but the man who had reached out to him first disappeared without leaving a trace.


    "It must be an illusion! Get him! Kill him!" David Taylor, panicked, gave the order despite his fear.


    The men in ck roared and charged at William.


    William remained calm, nced at the group of men, and they all turned into ck smoke and dissipated in the air.


    "Who the hell are you? Are...are you even human?" David Taylor drew his gun, pointing its dark muzzle at William.


    William stared at him impassively, "Out of respect for your grandfather, I''ll let you keep your full corpse."


    Bang!


    Overwhelmed by emotion, David pulled the trigger, sparks spitting from the barrel of the gun.


    The bullet eerily pierced David Taylor''s forehead, a spray of blood burst out from the back of his head.


    ...


    Outside the old mansion, dozens of eyes were fixed on the house.


    The news of David Taylor''s forced entry into Timothy''s residence was like an earthquake of magnitude ten.


    "Did David Taylor actually attack Mr. Hill?"


    "He''s too arrogant! What is he trying to do?"


    "Quick, notify the head of the family! David Taylor fired his gun!"


    The news of David Taylor shooting Timothy spread across the entirend in no time.


    Countless power brokers were shocked, but they also harbored their own intentions.


    "The Taylors are rebelling? From today onwards, my Smith family and the Taylor family are enemies!" A tycoon in a certain city was furious upon hearing the news and had already ordered his subordinates to target the Taylor family.


    "Did Timothy really get killed by David Taylor? Then the bnce of power in this world might be about to shift!"


    The one who said this was also a bigwig in the underworld. He sipped his wine, a strange smile on his face.


    In the vi, five men, all over fifty years old, gathered. These five almost possessed thirty percent of the world''s wealth. They were all once servants of William, but now they were power brokers.


    "Didn''t they say that the master returned? I wonder if David Taylor''s firing this time..." An elder dressed in a suit lookedplicated, but he dared not finish his sentence.


    "Daniel, what do you mean? We all said that if the master really came back, we would still be his servants."


    "Hehe, serving him for life, serving him for generations? I don''t have many years left to live, but what about my son, my grandson? Why should I surrender everything to him just because William returned?"


    "It''s been fifty years, haven''t we achieved what we have today by ourselves?"


    "Let''s wait a bit longer, the news I got was only about David Taylor firing a shot, I haven''t seen Timothy and his corpse!"


    ...


    William stepped out of the mansion, looking at the people who were peering in from outside. The people behind them didn''t stop David Taylor, what does that imply?


    In the beginning, it may just be a small favor or resentment over a cup of rice, but as this rtionship continues to develop, it could evolve into a veryplicated entanglement. William understood this principle.


    "Timothy, tell them, I''ll be waiting for them tomorrow at the old house on East 62nd Street in Upper East Manhattan, New York City." After William finished speaking, his figure gradually blurred, and in the next second, he had disappeared from the doorway.


    "How did he leave?"


    "A god! He really is a god!"


    "Quickly inform the head of the family! Suppress the news!"


    The agents sent by various power brokers were stunned. David Taylor never came out, the final result was self-exnatory.

 Chapter 4: You guys are filming a movie, right?

    <h4>Chapter 4: You guys are filming a movie, right?</h4>


    East 62nd Street, which was long ago called Wutong Street, took its name from a 500-year-old Wutong tree inside a yard deep in the street. This Wutong tree has lived for 500 years and is still vibrant, weathering countless natural and man-made disasters over this half-millennium.


    William put on a clean white shirt, cut his hair short, and wore a faint smile on his face. He looked refreshed and different, in stark contrast to his appearance on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan.


    In this new era, he figured he needed to adapt to the modern lifestyle.


    "Hey, kiddo, who are you looking for?" asked a forty-something drunkard lying on a reclining chair in the courtyard. Surrounded by more than a dozen bottles and mountains of rubbish, the courtyard had long lost its tranquility and elegance of 50 years ago.


    "Is Christopher Wright still around?" Christopher Wright, the one William asked about, was the man who had guarded the courtyard for him fifty years ago.


    "He''s dead!" the drunkard nced at William and waved him away, "If you have no business, go elsewhere."


    Looking at the Wutong tree, William asked, "Are you his son?"


    "What''s it to you? Scram!" The drunkard grabbed a bottle and threw it at William''s feet.


    The bottle shattered, but William didn''t even flinch.


    Over the years, William had roamed through countless famed rivers and mountains around the world. This Wutong tree was one he had nted with his wife 500 years ago.


    From ancient times till now, no matter who was in power, no one dared to touch this Wutong tree.


    "I want to buy this ce." William had no intention of using force. In this time of peace and prosperity, he preferred not to resort to violence.


    The drunkard slowly sat up, sizing William up beforeughing dismissively. "Kid, do you know how much this ce is worth? Even if I sell, can you afford it?"


    "Name your price." William replied with a smile. No matter the era, while he did engage in various industries to experience new lifestyles, he never fretted about money when he truly needed to make a purchase.


    "50 million dors! Pay all at once." The drunkard broke out into a loudugh, smashing another bottle at William''s feet, "Go away, kid!"


    William ignored him, sitting down on a stone bench under the Wutong tree.


    He didn''t have any money on him.


    But he believed that money would being soon.


    "Respect not given when offered!" The drunkard tried to get up, but due to his hangover, he stumbled and fell into the pile of bottles in a heap of embarrassment.


    William didn''t even nce at him as the sound of a car''s engine echoed from outside the courtyard.


    Only one car pulled up to the courtyard. Five old men got out, their bodyguards stationed at every intersection of the street, preventing anyone from approaching the courtyard.


    If the upper-ss tycoons saw these five people appearing together in front of this old yard, they''d probably be too scared to speak.


    The first elder to exit was Anthony Carter. Now, he held significant shares in worldwide energy projects and owned several oil fields abroad. Even some foreign heads of state had to treat him with courtesy.


    Yet, when he got out of the car and looked at the Wutong tree in the courtyard, he subconsciously shivered.


    Yesterday, David Taylor caused havoc at the old house on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. They didn''t do anything then, and now they''re meeting William; how could they not be nervous?


    What if William thinks they have ulterior motives? How should they handle such a situation?


    The other four men got out of the car and looked at each other uneasily.


    In theory, given their status, they should not fear anyone. But William was different.


    They had been under William''s wing and only learnt a smattering of things from him. However, they have achieved what they have today.


    During the years that William was missing, they also investigated him and finally made an astonishing discovery from some unofficial records.


    The discovery that left them dumbfounded and terrified: William seemed to have lived for thousands of years!


    Many countries and historical dynasties around the world bear traces of William.


    The famous ancient physician Hua Tuo once wrote a letter to honor his teacher, and Leonardo da Vinci wrote in his notes that when he was young, he was guided by a teenager. When he was old, the teenager remained youthful, without any change.


    Even more distant, they even found a description of the ageless teenager in oracle bones inscriptions from the Chinese Shang Dynasty.


    Everything pointed them to William.


    If William was just a talented and powerful man, he would age and die just like them, and there would be nothing to fear.


    "Let''s go!" A shadow shed in Anthony Carter''s eyes, and he took the lead to walk into the yard.


    The other four old men didn''t linger either and followed Anthony Carter inside.


    In the yard, apart from the drunk man cursing on the ground, they saw a young man.


    When William slowly turned around to look at them, their hearts almost leapt out of their throats.


    Though William had changed his clothes and hairstyle, his unique demeanor and gaze were unchanged even after fifty years.


    "What are you old guys doing in my house?" The drunk man got up, picked up a bottle and pointed at Anthony and the others.


    Anthony''s face changed dramatically. For many years, no one dared to talk to him like this.


    At this moment, he had the intent to kill.


    But just then, William casually said, "He''s the current owner of this house. I''m nning to buy his house for 50 million. Who will pay?"


    "Kid, who are you fooling? This bunch of old men? Can they afford 50 million?" The drunk man was not buying it. Frankly speaking, 50 million was just a price he randomly shouted. He had no intention of selling, nor did he believe William could afford it.


    "Master, I''ll pay," Anthony stepped forward, pulled out a checkbook, and quickly wrote a check for 50 million. "This is a Citibank check. You can cash it anytime..."


    The drunk man took the check, nced at it,ughed coldly, crumpled it up, and threw it in Anthony''s face. "You''re fooling me, I want cash!"


    Anthony was about to explode. In all his life, this was the first time someone had thrown something in his face.


    William, however, calmly said, "Give him the cash."


    Anthony dared not disobey William''s order and bowed to William, saying, "Yes, Master!"


    "Damn idiot, are you shooting a movie here? Calling him master? Let me tell you, if you want to shoot a movie here, without paying, no one is leaving today!" The drunk man found itughable. An old man in his seventies calling a young man master was too ridiculous. Apart from filming a movie, he couldn''t think of any other exnation.

 Chapter 5: My First Job in the New World

    <h4>Chapter 5: My First Job in the New World</h4>


    Ten minutester, Anthony Carter''s men had walked out to the courtyard with fifty million in cash.


    "Go get the money," William said to the drunk man in a rather polite manner.


    The drunkard walked out to the courtyard with skepticism, where Anthony Carter''s bodyguards were holding dozens of boxes, all filled with U.S. bills. This made him almost doubt his existence.


    "Holy shit! You guys are really buying? Is all this money mine?"


    "It''s all yours!" Anthony was bbergasted. Initiallying to see William had already made him very nervous, and now he also had to deal with this drunkard.


    After the drunkard signed a housing agreement, Anthony even gave him a luxury car and then sent him off.


    "Master, where have you... where have you been these years?" After everything was finished, Anthony, stumbling, walked up to William and then knelt before him. "Yesterday, I heard that the young Taylor had disrespected you, so I immediately went up the mountain, but by the time I got there, you had already left. I thought you didn''t want to see us."


    William looked at Anthony with a slight smile. There were people from Anthony on the mountain, but none of them took any action.


    Anthony felt somewhat overwhelmed under William''s gaze, as if he couldn''t hide any of his thoughts from William.


    "That''s enough. Today, I called you all here for no other reason." William said, "As master and servant, you are no longer what you used to be. Just now, you bought this residence for me, so we owe each other nothing. What you own now is yours, and I will not take it back, so you need not worry."


    The faces of Anthony and the others changed greatly, and the remaining four also knelt before William.


    "Master, everything we have now was given to us by you. Just say the word, and we can give it all to you. I will always be your servant." The elderly man in the suit spoke emotionally.


    He was Charles Turner, known around the world as a medical god. Many people called him a living miracle doctor, but he knew clearly that he had only learned a few tricks from William back in the day.


    Now, Charles Turner owned dozens of medicalpanies and various medical equipment factories, and his assets had already exceeded ten billion.


    As Charles Turner spoke, the remaining four could only follow suit. They still couldn''t figure out William. The more they knew him, the more they found him unfathomable. Otherwise, they would have eliminated William by now.


    William shook his head, "There''s no banquet that never ends. Give me what I want, and don''t look for me after today. I don''t want to see you again."


    Anthony, suppressing his excitement, asked, "What do you mean by what you want?" Now he was wealthy enough to rival a country. If William truly wanted to take back everything he had with a single word, he would have no choice but to fight William to the end. But with William''s words, he was relieved.


    "An driver''s license. And, I want to go to school to learn about this new era." William observed their subtle expressions. He could guess what they were thinking, "Don''t worry about anything else. I don''t want to be disturbed. If you see me outside in the future, pretend you don''t know me, otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish the sentence, but there was no need to.


    No matter how powerful they were, in front of William, they were still servants kneeling at his feet.


    "Understood!" Anthony and the others agreed in unison. Since this was William''s wish, there was no betrayal!


    It was nothing more than buying him a house, getting an driver''s license, and going to school was even more trivial.


    However, Charles asked tentatively, "Master, are you not familiar with this era?"


    Williamughed, "I''ve been asleep for fifty years."


    Charles hurriedly said, "In that case, you still need someone to serve you. How about I have my child apany you to school? Just as apanion?"


    Others might fear William and even want to eliminate him, but Charles Turner had thought of something others hadn''t.


    What benefits were there in being with William? Didn''t these old fellows know?


    Anthony quickly recovered, saying, "Master, Charles is right. You may not know how much this era has changed. Many things can''t be learned at school. I have a granddaughter who is also 18 years old..."


    "No need! Just have someone give me the driver''s licenseter. Now, leave." William''s face turned cold, he didn''t want to talk to them any further and went straight into the house.


    The five old men looked at each other, then shook their heads. Anthony called out loudly, "Master, then we will take our leave."


    After saying that, the five of them knelt down and kowtowed three times at the doorway, signaling the end of their master-servant rtionship.


    After entering the house, William began to tidy up, preparing to start his new life.


    When he came out of the house, all the trash and fallen leaves in the yard had been cleaned up. Hey in the chair for a while and realized that he was penniless now.


    Starting from scratch again was something he had experienced many times.


    Thinking back, after waking up, he would sometimes find a job, no matter what it was, as long as it provided for his basic needs.


    As for the days of being wealthy, he had many, but now they seemed tasteless.


    After strolling on the streets for a long time, he was almost dazzled by the various shops. Many things were unheard of or unseen before. There were also many characters he didn''t recognize and could only guess.


    But because of this, he started to find it interesting.


    Living for too long, what he hated most was a monotonous life.


    "Boss, are you hiring... waiters?" William didn''t start looking for a job until the evening because he knew at least one thing: school time was during the day. If he wanted to find a job while studying, it would have to be in the evening.


    So, he found a bar.


    The girl at the front desk looked at William and asked, "Are you applying? Wait a moment, I''ll call the manager."


    Soon, a man in a suit came over and asked, "Are you of age?"


    William nodded, "Twenty."


    "Twenty? You look very mature. Applying for a waiter, right? Base sry is 1800, six days off per month, must notify one day in advance if taking a day off, and there''s amission for selling alcohol. If you want to do it, give me a copy of your driver''s license." The manager thought William''s demeanor was quite impressive. Perhaps the rich women in the bar would like him.


    William nodded, "I''lle over tomorrow." Only then did he realize he didn''t know anything about photocopying ormissions. Without someone to teach him, he felt like an idiot.

 Chapter 6: How destitute is this?

    <h4>Chapter 6: How destitute is this?</h4>


    It was now May, and the summer heat was intense.


    William had not formally started school, nor did he have a formal job.


    Sinceing backst night, he had been lying in thefortable chair in the yard, gazing at the ne tree and the stars in the sky.


    The longer one lives, the less one wants to die.


    This wonderful world is full of unknown novelties waiting for him to observe and explore.


    William had not yet reached a point of seeking death. Even though he knew nothing now, he was eager to integrate into this era and continue hisfortable life as soon as possible.


    The morning light was faint, and William was dozing with his eyes closed, vaguely feeling someone blocking the light around him.


    "Are you William?"


    William slowly opened his eyes at the sound of the voice. Standing in front of him was a young girl.


    The girl exuded a youthful spirit, her straight and proportionate figure more evident in the morning light. However, her gaze at William was a bit scrutinizing.


    "Who are you?" William slowly sat up, he, who had lived for who knows how many years, certainly wouldn''t be swept off his feet at the sight of such a girl for the first time.


    "Hello, my name is L Carter, my grandfather asked me to give this to you." The girl took out a yellow envelope from the bag she was carrying. The opening of the envelope was sealed with wax.


    William took the envelope and nodded, "The granddaughter of Anthony Carter?"


    "Yes!" Upon hearing William address her grandfather by his full name, L raised her eyebrows slightly.


    William, who didn''t seem very old, was disrespecting the old man by calling him by his first name.


    But her good upbringing stopped her fromshing out on the spot.


    After all, before leaving, her grandfather had stressed not to offend William, and she was to go alone to meet William with the items, fulfilling any requests from him unconditionally.


    It was surprising for Anthony to say such things given his status.


    The most important part was thetter part.


    No matter what the request, she had to fulfill it unconditionally?


    This reminded L of the worst possible scenario.


    An arranged marriage?


    "Please wait a moment." In front of L, William opened the envelope. Inside was an driver''s license, a ck bank card, a letter, and an admission notice from Hudson University.


    William''s learning ability was always quick, he took a nce at the driver''s license.


    Then he looked at the letter Anthony had written to him. Besides expressing his loyalty, he told William that there was ten billion in the bank card and provided the password. He also mentioned that L could do anything for him, even live with him if necessary.


    "L, right? A purple flower. A nice name." When William mentioned L''s name, he couldn''t help but think of a certain emperor''s daughter from the Middle Ages who shared the same name.


    William smiled and handed the bank card and driver''s license to L, saying, "Could you return the bank card to your grandfather, please? Also, help me make a copy of this driver''s license. I don''t have any money on me. I''ll pay you back when I get my sry next month."


    "..." L took the bank card and driver''s license, her hand slightly stiff.


    The bank card that William handed over was under her grandfather''s name, and she didn''t know how much money was in it. But what she did know was that her grandfather giving this card to William carried a significant meaning.


    Gritting her teeth, L asked, "Do you know how much money is in this card?"


    William smiled slightly, "That''s not important. Also, please tell your grandfather, I don''t need financial aid."


    L almost burst outughing in frustration, "Didn''t you just say you have no money?"


    William arched an eyebrow, saying, "Just because I''m without money, doesn''t mean I''m in need. You can go and make the copy of my driver''s license now. I''ll need it today. Thanks."


    What an assertion¡ªhaving no money doesn''t equate to being needy.


    You don''t even have the money to photocopy an driver''s license!


    How poor can one be?


    "Wait here!" As L turned around, she couldn''t resist rolling her eyes. What kind of person had she met?


    If her grandfather indeed mentioned a marriage arrangement with someone like him, she truly considered running away from home.


    Ten minutester, L returned with a stack of ID photocopies, her face strained with impatience, "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    "If you have time, could you please guide me to the school? I''m unfamiliar with the routes and the enrollment process." William handed over his Hudson University admission letter. He had roamed the city the previous day, learning a lot, and at least he no longer sounded like an ancient person.


    L was at a loss about how to describe her current feelings. She stared at William for a long time. Had this guy juste from the mountains?


    "I have time!" L responded tersely, nodding her head firmly. Her chest heaved, almost popping the buttons on her blouse.


    Her grandfather''s words still echoed in her mind: she had to fulfill any of William''s requests unconditionally.


    William''s requests weren''t unreasonable, and even though he appeared a bit shabby, he was much better than the wealthy second-generation students at the school.


    Those rich kids always gave her an aggressive vibe no matter how well they tried to hide it.


    Hmm?


    Was William''s gaze a bit too indifferent?


    An inherent coldness, as if it stemmed from his bones.


    L couldn''t help but stare into William''s eyes.


    He looked very young, only twenty years old ording to his driver''s license, but why did L sense an inexplicable feeling in his eyes?


    They were serene and ancient, like an age-old tree, devoid of any ripples.


    Noticing L''s intense stare, William met her gaze and asked, smiling, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing... nothing!" L didn''t even understand why her heart suddenly began to race, leaving her flustered under William''s gaze.


    His eyes were very special, clear, and deep. It was as if in that fleeting moment of eye contact, everything hidden deep within her was seen through.


    "When should we head to the school?" William squinted.


    "Right now, I guess. Grandpa has alreadypleted all the necessary procedures for your admission," L paused before asking, "Hudson University is quite far from here. Do you n to stay in the dorms or here?"


    "Either works." William asked in return, "Do I get the dorm room to myself, or do I share it with others?"


    "How can you have it all to yourself? Hudson University''s dorm rooms are shared by four students. If you wish to stay in the dorm, I can arrange it for you," L took a deep breath. This person must be from outer space. How could there be a single upancy dorm room at a university?


    Without hesitation, William replied, "Let''s go for the dorm. I wille here asionally."


    To better integrate into this new society, William naturally wanted more interactions with others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to study in the first ce.

 Chapter 7: What? A marriage proposal already!

    <h4>Chapter 7: What? A marriage proposal already!</h4>


    Hudson University is also a renowned private university in New York City.


    L drove William to the school.


    Throughout the journey, William was attentively observing how L was driving, instinctively taking note of all the details.


    As their car entered the university town, it soon attracted a lot of attention.


    L was driving a red Maserati Ghibli, one of the few saloons made by Maserati. It''s not overly expensive, but her license te was unforgettable.


    "L''s here!"


    "Get ready, everyone!"


    "Darn it, if I seed today, I''ll book Marquee nightclub for a month and treat you all! All expenses on me!"


    ...


    The moment L''s car parked, a group of people immediately swarmed around it. At the front was a skinny, pale-looking young man, behind him was a crowd each holding a vibrant bouquet of roses.


    "L! I love you!" The young man in the lead took a big step forward, holding a diamond ring, he actually knelt on one knee in front of L, "Be my girlfriend!"


    As soon as his words fell, balloons rose up all over the campus, with banners on them all printed with the same message - L, I love you!


    L coldly stared at the young man in front of her without saying a word.


    "Be his girlfriend!"


    "Be his girlfriend!"


    The crowd around them started to make a fuss.


    "Edward Brown! Tell everyone to disperse. Stop bothering me." L couldn''t take it anymore, it was getting out of hand.


    The sky was filled with banners attached to balloons, it was rather intimidating. Not to mention, Edward and nearly a hundred people behind him held flowers over their heads, shouting in unison under the sea of flowers.


    Any average girl might have been moved by Edward''s romantic disy, but L felt only annoyance.


    Edward was still on one knee, ring held out, looking at L and firmly said, "Be my girlfriend. I won''t stand up until you agree."


    "Then stay on your knees!" L was extremely annoyed. It was at this point that she realized William hadn''t left the car. She turned around and opened the car door for William, "What are you still sitting there for?"


    After exiting the car, William calmly said, "I wasn''t paying attention to how you opened the door."


    "..." L was amused by her annoyance. What kind of person was this?


    This was the first time she had ever opened the car door for someone.


    "Who''s this guy, L?" Edward stood up abruptly, pointing at William.


    L finally couldn''t help butugh, "Edward, can you stop bothering me? I really have no interest in you!"


    Edward slowly put away his ring, his face grew cold, and he stared at William, "Kid, who are you?"


    Kneeling in front of so many people, only to be rejected, and then a guyes out of L''s car.


    Could Edward Brown stand for it?


    The most important thing was what William had said when he got out of the car.


    He hadn''t noticed how she opened the door?


    Obviously, William wasn''t wealthy.


    The story of a poor boy wooing a rich girl wasmon, but in the real world, if their social statuses didn''t match, it was impossible!


    William nced at Edward, then at the pomp behind him, and at the balloons still floating in the sky. It was all quite novel.


    "Talking to you!" Edward was infuriated by William''s indifferent expression. He felt ignored.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    Just as William looked up, all the balloons in the sky exploded simultaneously. Not only that, even the banners were blown into a mess.


    Shreds of fabric and broken balloons started to fall.


    "What the hell is going on?" Edward was stunned. How did thousands of balloons explode at the same time?


    And how could the explosion of the balloons shred the banners to pieces?


    "L, let''s go." William indeed ignored Edward entirely.


    A rich second-generation? A wealthy young master?


    William had seen way too many of such people from ancient times to present. Never mind high-ranking officials'' offspring, every prince that had offended William in the past had met a terrible fate.


    "Let''s go!" L didn''t want to deal with Edward anymore, but as she passed by him, she cautioned, "Edward, don''t mess with him, got it?"


    Edward really wanted to beat William up right then and there, even make him disappear from this world. But even he didn''t dare to ignore L''s words.


    After William and L had left, Edward''s group immediately swarmed around him.


    "Edward, who is this guy? He dares topete with you! Tonight, we''ll make sure he''s finished!"


    "I heard it clearly just now, that guy doesn''t even know how to open a car door!"


    "Heh! This pauper dares to flirt with Miss L? I bet he won''tst three days in school."


    A glint of ruthlessness shed in Edward''s eyes. He sneered, "Three days? You think he can stille to school tomorrow after he and L stroll around campus like this?"


    What a joke!


    Edward was able to pursue L so openly today because they had an agreement in their young masters'' alliance.


    They had a poker gamest night within the alliance, and Edward emerged as the big winner, earning the first chance to pursue L.


    There would be another round tonight, a game of pool. The winner would get tomorrow''s opportunity.


    However, regardless, only those within their alliance could pursue L. Anyone else who tried would be theirmon enemy.


    Sure, Edward''s failed attempt to woo L was somewhat embarrassing, but it was within his tolerance. However, some nobody suddenly appeared from nowhere, arriving in L''s car, and L even opened the car door for him.


    Once this news gets out, that guy is done for.


    William never expected that just apanying L would draw such hostility.


    Likewise, L was unaware that because of her, a young masters'' alliance had emerged in the school.


    With information provided by Anthony Carter and having notified the principal, William''s admission procedure was already taken care of when they arrived. Under L''s guidance, William came to the male dormitory building.


    "Do you remember the way now? If you want to go back to your ce, you can take the school bus from the left turn we just passed, to the subway station. Then take the subway to Hunter College Station. After exiting the subway station, you''ll be on East 62nd Street." L seriously suspected that William had no sense of direction, as he kept looking around the whole way.


    "Um, don''t worry about that. I usually prefer to walk!" William had a good memory. He remembered things from thousands and thousands of years ago, let alone these trivial matters.


    "Walk?" L was stunned. From the school to East 62nd Street was over twenty kilometers. How long would it take to walk back?


    L was slightly frustrated, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, go check out the dorm. I won''t apany you in. This is your student ID, dorm 306. Do you need to buy any daily necessities?"


    "I guess so, I don''t have anything right now. You can help me buy them first, I''ll go check it out. Note down how much it costs, I''ll repay you next month." After finishing his words, William smiled at L, then walked into the male dormitory.


    L stood in ce,pletely dumbfounded. As the breeze brushed against her face, her thoughts were somewhat chaotic.


    Did this guy really ask her to buy his daily necessities and then deliver them to him?

 Chapter 8: You have gotten into big trouble

    <h4>Chapter 8: You have gotten into big trouble</h4>


    "L has lived the life of a rich heiress since childhood, always being the one to delegate tasks to others. Today, however, she''s encountered aplete 180-degree turnaround.


    Photocopying driver''s license, opening car doors, and now even going to buy him household goods?


    Even though her grandfather said to fulfill any of William''s requests, is he trying to treat her like a maid?


    As a member of the esteemed Carter family, the encounter has gradually sent her into a state of mind-blowing disbelief.


    Her fist clenched tightly, L eventually pulled out her phone and dialed her younger brother''s number.


    "Ryan, where are you?"


    "Sis? What''s up? I... I''m in ss."


    Ryan had a hangover fromst night and was currently deep in sleep. When the phone rang, he was nearly about to curse, but immediately softened when he saw the caller ID.


    L coldly huffed, "Cut the crap, it''s Sunday. Do you have ss? I''m at the entrance to the male dormitory. Come down now!"


    "I...wait, sis, why are you at the dormitory? I''ming down right now."


    Ryan Carter, too, was known for his fearlessness - except when it came to his sister. After hearing L''s words, he hurriedly got dressed, washed his face and rushed downstairs.


    The male dormitory was filled with students eyeing L from above. The presence of a goddess at their dormitory was a feast for their eyes, even if they couldn''t win her over.


    "What are you looking at? Turn your heads right now!" Ryan, the undisputed leader at school, snapped at the boys who were gazing at his sister.


    Those who got yelled at didn''t dare to make a peep, silently turning their heads away.


    "What''s the hurry, bro-inw? Is my wife here?"


    Of course, there were those in school who weren''t afraid of Ryan and even made fun of him.


    "Go to hell, Brandon! You think you can be my brother-inw? Take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"


    "Hey hey! Ryan, you''ve got quite the temper. You probably don''t know, but Edward, that idiot, just got rejected by your sister."


    Ryan responded with a middle finger, "Which one of you losers is good enough for my sister? Stop your pointless dreaming! I don''t have time to waste talking with you. Go eat shit in the bathroom!"


    Ryan, who lived in Room 409, quickly descended the stairs after cursing the guys in the corridor. All the male students along the way made way for him, nobody daring to mess with the young master of the Carter family.


    Just as he was rushing down to the second floor, he crossed paths with William climbing up the stairs.


    William, walking in the middle of the staircase, saw someone rushing down and stepped aside slightly. However, his small gesture was quite different from how others usually made way. Ryan had never seen someone so oblivious, not giving way to him.


    As he was about to pass William, he suddenly stretched out his hand, intending to push him. William instinctively dodged, leaving Ryan to almost fall down the stairs. Fortunately, Ryan managed to regain his bnce after a couple of stumbles.


    He looked back at William, pointed at him a couple of times, and continued downstairs. Clearly, this guy had left a mark on him.


    A male student who had witnessed everything at the stairway said to William after Ryan left, "Man, you are really unlucky. You got noticed by Ryan, you better transfer schools."


    "Huh? I didn''t do anything?" William looked a bit confused. He hadn''t done anything, yet the young man from before held a grudge against him?


    The student shook his head, "It''s not about whether you did anything, but whether he wants to do something to you."


    William asked, "You said that guy''s name is Ryan?"


    "You''re kidding! You don''t recognize Ryan? Are you new?" The student''s eyes widened. "You just arrived and got targeted by him, you must be very unlucky!"


    The student said regretfully, "All I can say is, you''re done for! You better get out of here before hees back. Don''t bother studying anymore, you won''t be able to." His eyes were full of sympathy for William and he wondered how unfortunate this guy must be to offend Ryan right after arriving. There was no way he could survive in this environment now.


    William asked with a smile, "What is the rtionship between this Ryan and L?"


    The student said, "L is his sister! You''re not going to tell me you know L Carter, are you?"


    William nodded and said, "Yes, I just asked L to go shopping for me."


    "..." The boy was stunned for a good three seconds. When he looked at William again, it was as if he was looking at a mentally challenged person.


    "L Carter shopping for you? Brother, how drunk are you on a few peanuts? I''m not going to chat with you anymore, good luck to you." After saying this, the boy continued his journey upstairs, wanting to have as little connection as possible with someone as ill-fated as William.


    William had also inquired that room 306 was on the third floor, so he slowly made his way up.


    "Holy crap! What are you following me for?" The boy had already reached the entrance of room 306, and then he discovered that William was actually following him.


    This was insane!


    What if Ryan misunderstood and thought he was involved with this guy, wouldn''t he be in trouble as well?


    "This is room 306?" William looked up at the room number.


    "Are you blind? Get out of here now! Blind, foolish, and unlucky - every extra minute you stay at school adds to your danger." The boy finished speaking and went into the dorm, ready to close the door.


    But William stuck his foot in the door.


    "I''m living here." William gave the boy a friendly smile.


    Every time he woke up, he quickly adapted to his new identity. Now he was a student, and the boy in front of him was his roommate.


    "Holy shit!" The boy''s eyes were about to bulge out, "What a coincidence!"


    Williamughed, "It is indeed a coincidence."


    The boy still didn''t seem to want to open the door. His face was full of bitterness, "Bro, don''t mess with me, okay? I beg you, change your dorm, don''t drag us down with you!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all good." William said, "Maybe Ryan has gone to shop for me?"


    "Heh! Hahaha! Dude, you''re quite funny. You didn''t really juste out of a mental institution, did you?" The boyughed nkly, he was at a total loss.


    Ryan shopping for him?


    Just how big was this guy''s imagination?


    William asked, "What ce is that?"


    "Came out of a mental hospital, right? Damn it, you really are sick!" The boy couldn''t help shouting inside the dorm, "Wake up everyone, we have a lunatic in our dorm."


    The standard for a dorm room is four people. In addition to this boy, there were two other people living in room 306. At this moment, they were still sleeping, but they were abruptly awakened by the shouting.

 Chapter 9: No one is allowed to leave

    <h4>Chapter 9: No one is allowed to leave</h4>


    "Sis, what did you just say? You want me to buy daily necessities for someone? And deliver it to them?"


    Ryan was dumbfounded after he went downstairs and heard what L had instructed him to do.


    When had he ever done something like this?


    He usually had others from his dorm buy his pack of cigarettes, but now his sister was actually asking him to buy things for someone else.


    "Just go if I''m asking you to go! Why are there so many questions?" L furrowed her brows, "Or do you expect me to buy and deliver it?"


    "..." Ryan stared at his sister, "Sis, who is this William you''re talking about? I''ve never heard of him before. You didn''t fall for him, did you?"


    Ryan had never heard of anyone who could make his sister do such a thing.


    It was always the sycophants who bought things and brought them to his sister, only to have them thrown out.


    When had L ever bought things for other men?


    And this time, she actually wanted him to buy things and personally deliver them.


    "I only met him today, and grandpa told me to do whatever he says." L said, more frustrated than before. She pinched Ryan, "Are you going or not?"


    "I''ll go! Of course, I''ll go!" Ryan huffed, "I also want to see if this guy is really as formidable as you say."


    "Hurry up! Buy only the best! Purchase all the daily necessities a male could use, and take them all to him. Whatever he doesn''t need, you carry back down, I''ll be waiting for you here." L had just recalled the tone her grandfather used when speaking to her, along with her grandfather''s personal bank card. It was clear that he highly regarded William.


    "Okay! I''m going now!" Ryan nodded, hesitated for a moment, "Sis, you don''t like him, do you?"


    "Like I said, I only met him today! But don''t you dare mess around, if grandpa gets angry, I won''t be able to save you." L was genuinely afraid her brother might stir up trouble. If this angered their grandfather, then Ryan would be in real trouble.


    Ryan nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t mess with him."


    But inside, he thought, ''I bet I will!''


    In Ryan''s view, this must be the man his family arranged to be his sister''s fianc¨¦. ''Who the hell is this guy, wanting to marry my sister?''


    He thought, ''Forget messing with him, even if I bury him tonight, grandpa would at most scold me a few times.''


    The Carter family had only one descendant, and everyone was counting on him to expand the family tree. Even if he did something wrong, his grandfather wouldn''t really punish him.


    By the time Ryan arrived at the convenience store, he had already made seven or eight phone calls.


    "Get up and work for me! Damn it, we''re moving goods from the convenience store!"


    "Hey! Everyone, carry it to dorm 306!"


    "Everyone else, bring your stuff to the entrance of 306 now, no one inside is allowed to leave!"


    ...


    Ryan made several calls, and the whole school was quickly stirred into a frenzy of discussion.


    Universities are microcosms of society, and the friends Ryan made were all of the same type as him.


    These rich kids are arrogant, they might not listen to their parents at home, but at school when they meet students who are even more arrogant and higher in status, they be obedient followers.


    In less than ten minutes, over twenty burly students were already waiting at the convenience store.


    "I''m buying some daily necessities for a guy called William in dorm 306. Everyone, pick something expensive, one item each." Ryan made a few calls, mobilizing at least a hundred people in the school. More than twenty people helped him carry stuff, others started heading towards dorm 306 to watch the spectacle, some were even live-streaming to draw attention.


    The rich second-generation students in the school also started to act.


    The news that L was standing outside the male dormitory building had already spread, and her pursuers couldn''t help but go and watch.


    "But for now, no one dares to strike up a conversation.


    Edward, who had been rejected in his confession, only stood at a distance, watching, with no intention of approaching.


    Edward couldn''t help but chuckle to hispanions, "See, we don''t even need to lift a finger, Ryan is the first one to lose his cool!"


    People around him chimed in, "Of course, if Ryan finds out that a poor student is hitting on his sister, how could he tolerate it?"


    "This kid is a bit pitiful, at first I thought he wouldn''tst three days in school, now it seems he won''t evenst half a day, probably will be tormented to near death."


    Edward scoffed, "It''s a small matter, we just need to watch, after all, we''re not on the same level. The kid is lucky, if he had actually dated L for a while before being discovered, his fate would be even worse."


    On the other side, William had already entered the dorm, cheerfully greeting his three roommates.


    But the other two, upon finding out he had just been targeted by Ryan, didn''t want to have anything to do with him, even refraining from introducing themselves.


    "Look mate, you better get moving, we don''t want to be dragged into your troubles, alright?"


    William asked in confusion, "Are you guys that scared of Ryan?"


    "It''s not about fear, but being targeted by him is certainly not a good thing. We''re suggesting you leave for your own good."


    William was nonchnt, smiling, "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    One of them asked, "So, you''re not going out today, right?"


    "Just for now, I''m waiting for someone to deliver stuff. Once I''ve tidied up my bed space, I''ll go out. We''re meeting for the first time, how about we have a meal togetherter, maybe a drink?"


    "I... Eat what? You must be drunk!" one of the boys finally lost his patience, "Alright, you''re not leaving, huh? Paul, Wyatt, let''s move ourputers next door first, then we''ll leave for the day, ande back once it''s over."


    They quickly reached a consensus. Originally, they wanted to drive William out, but the three of them couldn''t lift this seemingly not fat guy, so they gave up.


    Ryan always takes his revenge without dy, they believed he would return soon. At this moment, they could only take care of themselves, moving their valuables next door to avoid damage during a potential fight.


    In the short time they were moving things in their dorm, the corridor had filled with students. As the three of them tried to leave with theirputers, they were blocked by a student at the door.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Ryan said that no one from Dorm 306 is allowed to leave!" The speaker was the president of the school''s Taekwondo club, Thomas, who stood 1.82 meters tall with a sturdy build, bushy brows, and big eyes. His presence at the door felt like a small mountain blocking the way.


    "Thomas, we... Ryan is probably after the guy inside, we''ve never offended Ryan." A slightly chubby boy stammered, "We''re just moving our stuff next door to prevent it from getting damaged."


    "Huh? That''s a smart move!" Thomas gave a crooked smile, but quickly red at them, barked, "Go back! If anything gets broken, Ryan will reimburse you! But Ryan said, no one from Dorm 306 is allowed to leave!"

 Chapter 10: Is this person remarkable

    <h4>Chapter 10: Is this person remarkable</h4>


    "William, right? You''ve gotten us into a huge mess. Now they won''t even let us leave the dorm!" Paul sat on the bed as if his parents had just died, saying, "When Ryanes for youter, don''t drag us into it, we don''t even know you well."


    Completely calm, William replied with a smile, "If you really want to leave, I can take you out."


    "Do you know how many people are out there now? Thomas, the head of the Taekwondo club, is personally blocking the door. How are you going to take us out? With what?" Wyatt was convinced of his own bad luck; he had only met William at the staircase and had a brief chat.


    This was what they meant by disaster striking out of the blue.


    Ryan had targeted William, which was due to him upsetting someone, but what had he done to deserve this?


    This situation was what they called being caught in the crossfire!


    "The head of the Taekwondo club? Is he tough?" William wasn''t familiar with Taekwondo.


    Taekwondo had only been named so in 1955.


    For many years, William had tried to control his power to the average level of the world; he was as strong as his opponent was. Now, he felt that he couldn''t lower his power any further.


    In the past, during the wars among gods, it was fine; fighting was somewhat fun. Then came knights and martial arts masters, where simple physical techniques were enough for him to reduce his power.


    Until the age of firearms, it was still somewhat interesting.


    But isn''t this a peaceful age?


    In his view, Taekwondo seemed too elementary.


    Does that even count as martial arts?


    "You''re asking me if he''s tough?" Wyatt Hill took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. "Last time, the captain of the rugby team fought him. The guy was over six feet tall, but half a month has passed, and he''s still lying in the hospital. Can you take a beating with your slim physique?"


    William nodded and said, "I probably can withstand it, but I don''t really want to fight him, it''s too much of a bullying."


    Wyatt pointed at William and said, "Fine! Keep bragging! Crazy bastard! Talking about L buying things for you. If she could buy things for you, I would eat thisputer screen on the spot."


    Looking at theputer screen they just put down, William asked seriously, "Can you eat this thing?"


    "Wyatt nearly died of anger right there.


    Can you eat this?


    Looking at William''s serious expression, is this something a normal person would ask?


    William stopped talking. When he came in, he saw Paul ying a game. He sneaked a few peeks and found it very novel.


    Indeed, this era has changed a lot. There are many things to learn anew. Living in the dormitory was the right decision.


    They waited in the dormitory for about ten minutes.


    Ryan returned to the male dormitory building with a group of people, and L hadn''t left. She had already sensed that something was wrong.


    The corridor of the third floor of the male dormitory was crowded with people, indicating a significant event. Currently, there were countless people near the male dormitory.


    "Ryan! What are you doing? I asked you to buy something, and you caused such amotion?" L was nearly driven mad by her brother. This was clearly targeting William. Couldn''t she see that?


    Ryan, who had just been acting like a big brother, could only respond with a smile in the face of L''s questioning, "What am I doing? I''m just buying things for him. I can''t carry all these things by myself."


    L pulled Ryan aside and said earnestly, "I told you, don''t mess with him! Don''t mess with him! Don''t you understand?"


    Ryan chuckled and said, "Sis, that guy is probably a suitor arranged by our family. Since you don''t like him, I''m making him back off. Isn''t that a good thing? Even if Grandpa finds out, can he really kill me?"


    He didn''t know that if his grandfather really found out what he was doing now, even if he didn''t kill him, he would be half dead.


    William was someone even Anthony Carter had to kneel before. His current actions were clearly asking for trouble, and not just for him but for the entire family.


    L spoke softly, "I think if Grandpa found out, he might really kill you!"


    "Heh! I just don''t believe it! Who is this guy? William Johnson? From the Johnson family in Texas?" Ryan huffed, "Even if he''s from the Johnson family in Texas, that''s nothing special, right?"


    "I don''t know either, don''t ask me. Just make sure you don''t mess with him," L said with furrowed brows. "If you''re not going to deliver it, I will." And with that, she really seemed ready to march into the male dormitory herself.


    "I''ll deliver!" Ryan hurriedly eximed. Let his sister deliver daily necessities to another man in the male dormitory? Even he hadn''t enjoyed such treatment! How could Ryan possibly allow this to happen?


    "Then don''t cause trouble! I''ll be watching from below," L said. Although she didn''t know much about William Johnson''s background - her grandfather hadn''t borated - she could sense the level of importance he ced on William Johnson. If Ryan really messed with William, the one who would end up in trouble would surely be Ryan.


    "Alright, alright! Sis, you can rest easy!" Ryan finished speaking, gestured to the crowd behind him, and said, "All of you, follow me upstairs to deliver the items."


    Actually, among the group behind Ryan, there were also those who pursued L. Seeing the situation, it was clear that L had asked them to deliver the items, and they were quite interested in meeting this person to see what was so extraordinary about him.


    Arge group of people trooped up to the male dormitory building. Many spectators had also gathered downstairs to watch themotion.


    At that moment, William was still sitting inside the dormitory waiting. Ryan strode up to the door and kicked it open, and a swarm of boys flooded in behind him. He then locked the door.


    Ryan saw William as soon as he entered but merely raised his eyebrows. His gaze swept over the four people in the dorm room and he asked, "Which one of you is called William?"


    All three of William''s dorm mates simultaneously pointed at William.


    "Holy shit! It really is you, huh?" Ryanughed in exasperation, "So it''s true, enemies do cross each other''s paths. So you''re William, huh?"


    William nodded and smiled, "Thank you for delivering the items."


    "Deliver to your grandpa!" Ryan asked, "Are you from the Johnson family of Texas? I warn you, stay away from my sister. Don''t think that just because it''s arranged at home, it''s settled. If I, Ryan, don''t agree, nobody else''s word counts!"


    "The Johnson family of Texas?" William said, "I''m not from Texas."


    Ryan asked, "Isn''t your dad Adam Johnson?"


    William shook his head, "I think you have misunderstood. I don''te from a prestigious background, and I''m not the scion of a wealthy family. I''m also not close to your sister."


    Not from a wealthy family?

 Chapter 11: The Nose Bridge Crusher

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Nose Bridge Crusher</h4>


    Ryan''s expression was priceless, "Are you really not from the Johnson family of Texas?"


    "That''s right," William retorted dismissively.


    "Then why the hell are you being so arrogant with me?" Ryan sneered, "You''re poor, right? I bought the stuff for you, now pay up! One hundred thousand dors! If you can''t cough up the money, this issue won''t be over today!"


    "I don''t have any money," Williamughed, "If I did, I certainly wouldn''t have had L buy these for me."


    Wait, what?


    The crowd in the dorm room was dumbstruck by his words.


    His logic was wless!


    But if you don''t even have the money to buy daily necessities, why are you being so cocky?


    Is this the rhythm of eating soft rice?


    "Do you think you''re funny, or are you so handsome that my sister is going crazy for you?" Ryan asked through gritted teeth.


    "Both, I guess," William mumbled.


    Damn it!


    Ryan felt a tightness in his chest. If he continued talking with this guy, he might just die of anger.


    "Get him!"


    Ryan was done talking. A punch would solve the problem more directly. After uttering these two simple and clear words, he turned around, not interested in watching William get beaten up.


    Thomas, the president of the Taekwondo club who stood behind Ryan, smirked. Now was his time to shine.


    Thomas clenched his fists, making a cracking sound, and slowly approached William.


    William also stood up, "Are you going to fight?"


    "Kid! You think you''re handsome? I''m going to turn your face into a pig''s head today. Let''s see if you''re still handsome!" Thomas, half a head taller than William, seemed to have overwhelming momentum.


    The three other roommates turned their heads away in fear, not daring to witness this bloody scene.


    William stood face-to-face with Thomas. As Thomas lifted his massive fist, Williamnded a punch on his nose.


    "Ah!"


    With that punch from William, Thomas''s nose was immediately broken, blood gushing out. The nose is an extremely sensitive and fragile area. The intense pain made Thomas scream, tears streaming down his face.


    William''s punch seemed to have found its rhythm. After all, he too was trying hard to adapt to society.


    This was a university, where in ancient times it would have been just a bunch of students without any fighting ability.


    Disputes among students should be resolved through verbal arguments, but now it was down to physical confrontation. William didn''t want to beat the guy across from him too badly, a light punch wouldn''t cause serious injury or death.


    The strength was just right.


    It also helped William find his rhythm.


    "Thomas, don''t hit him too hard, aim for the face," Ryan said nonchntly, assuming the earlier scream hade from William.


    "I..." Thomas, both hands clutching his bleeding nose, had lost all interest in fighting William.


    Ryan turned his head and was stunned once again.


    What the hell was going on?


    With Thomas''s height, physique, and training, how could he be bloodied in the time it took Ryan to turn around?


    Ryan''s face darkened, "Damn it! Everyone, get him! Just make sure he''s still breathing! I''ll take responsibility if anything happens."


    The boys'' dormitory wasn''t spacious, and there were beds on both sides. Even if everyone was ordered to join in, not all could engage at once.


    One student lunged at William.


    William''s fist found another nose.


    Yet another one charged at him.


    Still, it was the nose...


    In less than two minutes, the dorm was filled with screams of pain, everyone clutching their noses with blood everywhere. To an outsider, it could have been mistaken for a murder scene.


    William turned and walked to the bathroom behind his bedroom, turned on the faucet, and washed his hands before slowly approaching Ryan.


    Ryan felt a bit dumbfounded. When William had turned his back earlier, he should have slipped out of the dorm. What was he still doing standing around?


    Seeing William approach, he quickly covered his nose.


    This guy''s skills were insane!


    Over a dozen people, all with broken noses. It sounded easy to talk about, but doing it was a different matter entirely.


    William smiled affably at Ryan, "I''m stepping out for a bit. You better clean up the blood, or I''ll be causing trouble for you."


    Ryan felt a chill run down his spine. Could this guy be the legendary expert descending from the mountain, a son-inw entering the house through the back door?


    William didn''t pay any mind to his thoughts, opening the dormitory door.


    The third-floor corridor was still crowded with people. When William came out, all eyes were on him.


    But no one knew he was the one Ryan was after.


    Since Ryan and his group had gone inside, and this guy wasing out, he must have been allowed to by Ryan.


    William closed the door behind him, then under the watchful eyes of everyone, walked down the stairs.


    Seeing William emerge unscathed, L finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Once William left the dormitory building, L came up to him, "I wasn''t reallyfortable entering the men''s dorm, so I had my brother buy the things for you. Are you satisfied with them?"


    "Quite satisfied." William nodded, "Your brother is helping me clean up the dorm. Could you apany me for a bit longer? I have some questions I''d like to ask."


    Ryan was helping him clean up the dorm?


    When she heard that, even L found it somewhat unbelievable. When had that brat ever been so sensible?


    "Sure, whatever you need to ask, just ask." L still didn''t know who William really was, but since her grandfather had instructed her, she would do her best.


    As they walked side by side across the campus, William was always looking around, his attention not really on L.


    "The question I want to ask may sound unbelievable to you, so don''t be surprised. I just came out of the mountains, so there''s a lot I haven''t seen before." William began, then asked earnestly, "I noticed a lot of people holding a glowing object in their hands, their fingers constantly tapping on it. What is that?"


    ... L couldn''t help but stop in her tracks, turning to stare at William.


    Did he just say he came from the mountains?


    Buddy, if you said you came from Mars, some might believe that too.


    "That''s called a smartphone. It''s used tomunicate, make calls. Look," L said, taking out her own phone, unlocking it with her fingerprint, "You can also y games, watch videos, listen to music on it..."


    As L exined the uses of a smartphone, she found it hard to believe what William was saying and suspected he was possibly making it up.


    A new strategy to woo girls?


    William listened attentively. After all, there were no smartphones in the era before he went into deep sleep. The small device had so many functions; it felt like he had opened a door to a new world.

 Chapter 12: Confidently Living Off Others

    <h4>Chapter 12: Confidently Living Off Others</h4>


    At first, L truly believed that William was full of lies, thinking that his story ofing from the mountains was all just to grab attention and pique her interest.


    But as they spent time together, the questions William asked were too foolish.


    If William was really interested in dating her, this kind of behavior was woefully inadequate.


    Thinking back to the new identity his grandfather had arranged for him, she became somewhat skeptical and uncertain.


    While browsing a phone store in the University Town with William, L couldn''t help but ask: "Do you... want to buy a phone?"


    William had already returned her phone. When L asked him this question, he replied somberly, "I don''t have any money. These things are probably expensive."


    Ha! Lughed, of course she knew William had no money. Would asking him whether to buy a phone make him spend money?


    "Not too expensive," L joked, "Worst case scenario, I''ll lend you the money and you can pay me back when you have it."


    "Deal!" said William seriously. "Keep track of what you spend for me today and I''ll pay you back when I have the money."


    "Alright, alright! You hurry up and choose a phone. I have ns to go to the museum with digital interactive disys." L had fulfilled the task assigned by her grandfather. Despite his numerous questions, at least William was not too annoying.


    L also nned to go about her own business.


    " museum with digital interactive disys?" William''s eyes clearly revealed a string of question marks.


    Ssssh--


    L couldn''t help but gasp, this guy had just learned about mobile phones, he certainly wouldn''t be familiar with a museum''s digital interactive disys on ancient artifacts.


    "A "museum with digital interactive disys" refers to a museum that incorporates modern technology into its exhibits by using digital screens or interfaces that allow visitors to interact with them.A museum is a ce to disy artifacts," L exined patiently, "The so-called artifacts are relics and sites left by humans in social activities that have historical, artistic, and scientific value... Do you know what antiques are?"


    L noticed that William looked at her a bit oddly.


    "I know about antiques, you don''t need to go through so much trouble exining."


    L nearly choked, why did she feel that William''s gaze just now was like looking at an idiot?


    Please! Who was the one acting like an idiot, not knowing anything?


    William asked, "I''d also like to visit the museum, I won''t be disturbing you, will I?"


    "Of course not!" The smile on L''s face was beyond awkward.


    She really lowered her guard today.


    After picking up William, waiting for him at the boys'' dormitory for so long, making it known to the whole school.


    Just now, she spent so long walking around the school with William. To others, they must have looked like a young couple strolling around.


    And now, taking him to the museum?


    What if her good friends saw this, she might have to spend a long time exining.


    But, today''s events, would probably soon be known to the whole school.


    Misunderstandings were inevitable.


    L couldn''t exin it, and she didn''t feel like exining.


    After William entered the phone shop, a salesperson quickly came to greet them.


    With L''s temperament and dress, the salesperson couldn''t help but take a second nce.


    "Are you two here to buy a phone or top up your bnce?"


    "Please choose a phone for him," L said, then paused, "Actually, nevermind choosing, just get him an iPhone."


    The salesperson perked up at this. They had hit the jackpot!


    "What color would you like?" the salesperson asked, eyes filled with excitement. Judging from L''s tone, she was not the kind to haggle. If sold at the original price, a 30%mission would be a pretty good deal.


    L turned to ask William, "What color do you want?"


    William had asked a lot of questions on the way and had a rough understanding of the purchasing power of money now. He hesitated and asked, "Wait, how much is this phone you''re talking about?"


    The salesperson quickly answered, "Sir, the iPhone thedy mentioned is Apple''stest model. Today''s price is $1099."


    "That expensive?" Without thinking, William said, "Get me one for a hundred dors."


    "..." The excited smile on the salesperson''s face froze.


    Wasn''t this drop too dramatic?


    Just about to sell a thousand-dor phone, and he wants one under a hundred?


    A hundred?!


    Can you buy a smartphone for a hundred dors nowadays?


    The salesperson wanted to ask him if he wanted to choose a phone designed for the elderly.


    L also awkwardly stood in ce, staring at William, saying, "This phone is a gift from me, you don''t have to pay me back, okay?"


    "No way!" William shook his head, "We aren''t that close, I can''t ept such a gift. As I said earlier, the money spent today is borrowed from you. I applied for a job yesterday, the boss said it pays $1800 a month. If I really bought this phone, I wouldn''t be able to eat or drink for a month."


    L felt suffocated, you know we aren''t close?


    "Fine, have it your way then!" L was also frustrated.


    The salesperson could only say, "Sir, since thedy has said that the phone is a gift to you, why don''t you ept it?"


    William shook his head, "Get me one under a hundred."


    At this moment, he seemed like an old-fashioned elder.


    "But we don''t have any smartphones under a hundred dors here!" The salesperson was anxious. This guy was being offered a phone by a beauty like L, yet he didn''t ept it.


    He insisted on a phone under a hundred. Where would they find that?


    Wasn''t this making life difficult?


    "What''s the cheapest?" William didn''t waste words, he went straight for the cheapest.


    The salesperson was in aplicated mood, but all they could do was ask, "The cheapest one is this Redmi1 phone for $128, would you like it?"


    "That''s the one."


    Their trip to the phone store was seen by many students in the school.


    After all, a girl like L was always the brightest star wherever she went.


    L wanted to buy someone thetest iPhone, but the guy said he wasn''t familiar with her and chose a $128 Redmi phone.


    This was a massive plot twist.


    Another key point was, the guy said he earns $1800 a month.


    How could such a poor loser dare to stand next to L, and even look so tough?


    Could it be the real-life story of a rich girl falling in love with a poor boy?


    For a while, some onlookers started posting on their Moments, believing in love again.


    The story of William and L spread throughout the entire school in less than ten minutes and even made it to the school forum.


    It was truly terrifying.


    And yet, the two parties involved remained oblivious.

 Chapter 13: He had just come down from the mountains

    <h4>Chapter 13: He had juste down from the mountains</h4>


    William finally got his own cell phone, and L seemed to discover something subtly.


    William was incredibly fast at learning. He seemed to be able to remember anything that was exined just once, so she simply taught William how to type and search for information on his phone.


    If there was anything he didn''t understand, he could ask Google, where there were more professional and standardized answers.


    Indeed, William lived up to expectations. What took others several years to learn, he mastered in just ten minutes. Even the smartphone, a device that baffles many seniors, was no match for him.


    As William was searching for various unusual questions, heined, "If you had told me earlier that I could find so much information on the phone, I wouldn''t have had to ask you so many questions."


    Almost infuriated, L thought, was this her fault?


    How could she have known that William was aplete nk te, as if he had been isted from the world?


    And how could she have known that this simpleton would learn things so quickly?


    However, she finally endured it. At least now William wouldn''t bother her with boring and idiotic questions anymore.


    Once William got back into the car, he didn''t talk to L anymore. His fingers moved quickly on the screen. Anyone who didn''t know better would think he was a homebody who spent all his time on his phone.


    The journey from school to the museum was only ten kilometers. They were stuck in traffic for nearly twenty minutes, but William didn''t seem to mind at all. He silently used his phone, slowly resolving his various questions.


    This era was so much better than before. You could basically find any information you needed with just a smartphone.


    "We''re here," L said as she parked the car near the museum, alerting William.


    Taking a shallow breath, William put away his phone, looked at L, and said, "Thank you."


    L was stunned. Was his reaction a little slow? Why was he thanking her at this time?


    She got out of the car, but William remained seated...


    Suddenly, L understood what William meant when he said thank you earlier, and her face darkened.


    Was his "thank you" a request for her to help open the car door again?


    "I can''t believe this!" With clenched fists, L gritted her teeth and went to the passenger side door to open it for William.


    William nonchntly got out of the car, without even ncing at L, his eyes already focused on the museum not far away.


    A museum is a ce where objects representing nature and human cultural heritage are collected, stored, disyed, and studied...


    In other words, you can see things from many years ago here.


    William''s eyes squinted slightly. He was somewhat nostalgic. Whenever he woke up in the past, he would always travel around to see what was left behind, to see the descendants of old friends, and to reminisce about some interesting past events.


    As they just arrived at the steps of the New York City Museum, a girl dressed in a JK outfit and sporting twin tails came to greet them, followed by a tall young man.


    When L saw the young man, her expression visibly soured.


    "L, you made me wait long enough," the twin-tailed girl said as she approached and looped her arm with L''s. She looked at William and asked, "L, who is this? I''ve never seen him before."


    L didn''t know how to introduce William, so she could only say, "His name is William."


    "William, this is my friend Emily."


    William nodded at Emily.


    "L, I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    As they were speaking, the young man behind Emily had alreadye over to greet L.


    L offered a reserved, polite smile, saying, "Indeed, it''s been a while."


    "Aren''t you going to introduce us? This wouldn''t be your boyfriend, would it?" The young man nced at William and chuckled, "I admit I was impulsive when I confessed to youst time, but you don''t have to find a random guy just to spite me, do you?"


    L''s expression suddenly cooled. Her polite smile earlier was merely an attempt not topletely sever rtions. Her good upbringing ensured that she could maintain an appropriate distance with anyone, but the young man''s words gave her a sense of being offended.


    "David, at most, we''re just ordinary friends, so I have no need to find someone to spite you," L retorted, raising an eyebrow. "Plus, I had no idea you wereing. Please don''t overthink things."


    There was another sentence she didn''t say aloud: If I knew you''d be here, I wouldn''t havee.


    L thought, this undertone should be discernible to anyone clever enough.


    "So, is he your boyfriend or not?" David insisted. Clearly, he wasn''t one of the clever ones.


    William simply looked at David without saying a word. He never involved himself in the petty jealousies over women. After all, in the past, women were the ones getting jealous over him.


    "Whether he''s my boyfriend or not seems to have nothing to do with you," L responded coldly. "If you continue like this, I think we won''t even be able to remain friends."


    David quickly replied, "Alright, I won''t ask anymore. Is that okay?"


    Finishing, he extended his hand to William, "I''m David Thomas."


    William nced at him without showing any intention of shaking his hand.


    Shaking hands with a stranger, especially a male one, was not a pleasant experience.


    "You!" David felt ignored, frowning at William. He was not happy!


    L sighed and said, "Alright, William just came back from the mountains. Don''t hold it against him, and don''t bother us. Can we each go our separate ways here?"


    "Fine!" David nodded, gritting out the word between clenched teeth. His gaze towards William grew increasingly unfriendly.


    Why was L defending a wild kid who just came out of the mountains?

 Chapter 14: Could anyone possibly live forever?

    <h4>Chapter 14: Could anyone possibly live forever?</h4>


    Yesterday, the museum added a portion of the artifacts discovered on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan to its collection, creating a nationwide sensation. Countless tourists who had heard of the news flocked to the museum, making the tickets hotmodities.


    If it weren''t for L''s extensive connections, it would have been impossible for William to get in at this time.


    Before they entered, L had told David that they should go their separate ways.


    David had agreed readily, but he followed them nheless.


    L couldn''t very well shoo him away.


    After entering the museum, William looked around silently. He paused before each artifact, appearing to ponder something.


    As his host, L simply stood by and introduced the origins of those artifacts.


    "This ''Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup'' is a piece of Jun porcin from China''s Song Dynasty. Do you know about Jun porcin?" L, looking at the Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup in the disy case, introduced it to William. "Jun porcin originated in the Tang Dynasty and flourished in the Song Dynasty. It has a history of more than 1,300 years and was appointed as a royal treasure by the emperors since Emperor Huizong of the Song Dynasty. Only the royal family was allowed to own it, and it was forbidden for themon people to possess privately. This Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup is the only one in the world and is undoubtedly a national treasure."


    "Hm?" William responded casually, "It''s just a slightly nicer-looking cup. Besides, this isn''t the only one in the world."


    "Are you joking? Just a slightly nicer-looking cup? What do you think this is?"


    David, who had been standing behind them, finally couldn''t resist scoffing, "This Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup is definitely thest one in the world. Such a rare treasure, if there were a second one, it would have caused a national sensation long ago."


    William simply nced back at him without a word, his gaze seemingly viewing an imbecile.


    It''s just Song Dynasty Jun porcin. To others, it might seem precious, even unparalleled, but to William, it was just a slightly nice-looking cup.


    David clenched his fists in anger. He wanted to rush up and give William, this country bumpkin, a good beating. But for the sake of decorum, he let it go.


    L didn''t know what to say, attributing it to William being from the mountains and not being aware of the value of the cup.


    "Speaking of cups, I used to have apletely transparent one, which was pretty good." William recalled a crystal cup he had used over two thousand years ago, thepletely transparent type. He preferred simple-looking items.


    A transparent cup?


    L couldn''t help but purse her lips. Sure enough, William''s taste was probably limited to transparent ss cups.


    But she was puzzled. Could her grandfather really value a hillbilly with no taste?


    David chuckled from the side, "ss cups are indeed nice. They suit your character very well."


    William nced at him, saying, "If I remember correctly, that cup was made of crystal, not ss. ssware only came into existence a few hundred years ago." After saying that, he even pulled out his phone to look it up.


    "Crystal?" David couldn''t help butugh, "You mean, your cup was an antique crystal cup? Not from the ancient Roman period in Italy, is it?"


    William looked up a Roman-era crystal cup excavated in Italy on his phone. After seeing the picture, he just smiled and said, "It probably is."


    "L, this guy''s not crazy, is he?" David couldn''t help himself anymore.


    L shot David a cold nce, ignored him, and turned to William, "The artifacts discovered from the mysterious tomb on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan are disyed up ahead. Let''s go take a look."


    Of course, L didn''t believe what William was saying. It was clear he was boasting. She didn''t want to deal with David either, but David continued to press.


    William was, after all, her guest, and David''s constant antagonism was simply tiresome.


    David noticed L''s discontent and didn''t dare to say more, but his gaze towards William was full of resentment.


    If it weren''t for this kid, how could he have embarrassed himself in front of L?


    "''The artifacts from Mount San Juan Timuquin...'' " William mused as he moved forward, gazing at the items disyed one by one. He sighed, unable to resist, as these items were actually part of his previous collection.


    He had several tombs like the one on Mount San Juan Timuquin. Who knows how they have changed and eroded over time? Some tombs were even forgotten, their locations eluding his memory.


    "I heard from Mr. White that this stele is believed to be from ancient times? But nobody recognizes the first few lines of text engraved on it! We don''t even know what it says, and the material of the stele is definitely not from Earth."


    "Could there really be extraterrestrial civilizations?"


    "No, no, no. Look, besides the unrecognizable, unheard-of script on the stele, there''s also oracle bone script, Gothic typeface, even modern Copperte script."


    Two elderly gentlemen wearing reading sses stood in front of a stele, studying it with keen interest.


    William wandered over, transfixed by the stele. This stele was something he''d kept all along, inscribing interesting events from his recent life each time he reawoke.


    From ancient times? William held back a smile. It seemed the so-called experts still didn''t understand this stele.


    "Ryan, do you think this could be a diary?"


    "It certainly seems like it, and the events recorded on it, apart from the first few lines, appear to span the entire history of the world."


    "I never imagined a simple-minded child could unify the world."


    "I met a boy named Columbus who has a great love for sailing. I taught him some navigation techniques, which should be enough to realize his dream."


    "Later on, I didn''t expect that in his search for me, he discovered this continent. Gradually, more and more people arrived here, establishing nations. How ridiculous."


    ...


    The two old men tranted parts of the script on the stele, with staff members recording their interpretations on the side.


    Not just the two trantors, but even the workers werepletely dumbfounded. The inscriptions on the stele seemed more like an individual''s ount of their own life, which was quite unnerving to contemte.


    "I couldn''t stand seeing the world in chaos, I just wanted to warn Japan, but I ended up going too far. I must be careful not to act rashly in the future."


    "This... this is Copperte script? It should have been inscribed during the 17th or 18th century, right?"


    The two old men almost suffered a heart attack on the spot. They roughly tranted some of the inscriptions, and then a terrifying idea surfaced in their minds.


    Could there really be someone who has lived from the ancient times, or even earlier, up until now?


    Could there really be someone who is immortal?

 Chapter 15: No such good thing would transpire!

    <h4>Chapter 15: No such good thing would transpire!</h4>


    William stood by silently, listening to the two old men talk without saying a word.


    One of the old men, seeing William''s interest, asked, "Young man, can you understand what''s written?"


    William just smiled, not responding, and continued to walk on.


    "Hey! What kind of attitude is that! Didn''t you hear Mr. Taylor calling you?" A young staff member nearby shouted directly at William.


    L quickly stepped forward to apologize to the old man who had called out William, "Sir, I apologize. My friend here just came from the countryside and is not very well-mannered."


    William looked at L with clear, bright eyes, and said, "I don''t know him, and I don''t see why I must answer his question. I simply don''t want to deal with him, so you don''t have to apologize on my behalf."


    If it were someone else, they might show some respect to an elder who asks them a question, as a matter of courtesy.


    But William, who has lived for an unknowable number of years, may look young, but he sees this old man as rather youthful himself.


    Respect for the elderly?


    That didn''t exist for him.


    L was utterly stunned. She had stepped in to smooth things over, and yet he had made such a ridiculous remark. Wasn''t he just offending people?


    Looking at the demeanor of the two old men, they were certainly not ordinary people. Why provoke them unnecessarily?


    One of the elders, infuriated by William''s attitude, couldn''t help but say, "Young man, I thought you understood what was written since you were studying it so intently. If you don''t understand, then stop putting on airs here!"


    William nced at him, as if looking at an ignorant child, sighed helplessly, and said, "I can certainly read it, but even if I tell you what is written, you probably won''t believe me."


    "You say! What could I possibly not believe?" The old man couldn''t really believe that this young man could understand the uppermost text, after all, it was a script that was only just discovered and had not been seen in any ancient ruins before.


    Williamughed and said, "The inscription at the top of the stele reads: ''Encountered a man named Cronus. He''s somewhat interesting, though a bit verbose and not too strong in terms of power. Later, Cronus and Rhea had many children, one of whom was named Zeus, whom I''m quite fond of...''"


    "..."


    All the people around were staring wide-eyed at William.


    Was this a bedtime story or a web novel?


    "I told you, but you don''t believe me, so there''s nothing I can do about that." William gave a smallugh and began to walk on.


    David seized this rare opportunity and stepped forward, saying, "Who do you think you''re fooling with that story? Who would believe that? Meeting Cronus and thenining he''s too weak? Can you be any more exaggerated?"


    He had also figured it out. Since L disliked him, ying by the regr rules wouldn''t make her ept him. So, he simply destroyed his own image in front of L.


    Let''s all go down together, nobody will win the beauty''s heart!


    Just as David finished speaking, the old man said, "I kind of believe what you''re saying!" He then gave David a deep look.


    Damn! For a moment, David was speechless.


    Had he asked for this? Who else to me but himself?


    William paused, looked back at the stele, and said, "There''s a section in the middle that I won''t mention, but towards the end, it says, ''I couldn''t control my emotions after all and ended that era. I don''t know how long it will take before this world will be popted bypletely new beings.''"


    The two old men gasped in surprise.


    Ended an era?


    Which era exactly?


    For a moment, they didn''t know whether or not to believe what this young man was saying.


    The stele recorded the lives of Alexander the Great, Emperor Qin Shihuang, Caesar, Catherine the Great, Genghis Khan, George Washington, and many others. It felt like someone''s diary.


    Then there was the ancient cuneiform, Egyptian hieroglyphics, and ancient Greek text, some of which they recognized. The ancient Babylonian ounts were only a few lines. The text beyond that was unrecognizable to them.


    Just considering the context of the content that follows, the preceding content must also be remarkable, right?


    What William spoke of seemed utterly incredible, but what was behind the stone tablet was equally bewildering.


    One could say that this single stone tablet epasses all of history.


    "Young man, you really understand the characters on this stone tablet," the elderly man excitedly approached William, saying, "Hello, my name is Edward Taylor. I am a retired professor from Hudson University, with a keen interest in ancient cultures. If you can truly trante these characters, I would like to be your student."


    William spoke lightly: "Just because you want to be my student, do I have to ept you? I don''t want to talk with you now. I just want to have a quiet stroll. Don''t bother me!"


    Edward Taylor stood awkwardly on the spot.


    Upon hearing Edward Taylor''s name, L shuddered slightly. Wasn''t this the former president of Hudson University?


    An emeritus professor of Hudson University, with countless students under his name, even real celebrities and dignitaries give this former president some respect.


    Edward Taylor expressed his willingness to be William''s student, and yet William treated it with indifference. Wasn''t this a little too arrogant?


    "Edward, don''t be so excited. Perhaps he was just talking nonsense. Why are you taking it so seriously?" The old man beside him grabbed Edward Taylor and said, "Do you think someone as young as him could recognize the characters on it?"


    Edward Taylor took a deep breath, finally calming down. Indeed, it was entirely possible that William''s words were pure nonsense.


    William didn''t bother exining anything to them either. He walked up to a jade bed he had slept on before and couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh.


    He had slept on this bed for quite some years, but now it was exhibited in a museum. In the future, if he wanted to see his bed, he would have to buy a ticket.


    Apologizing to Edward Taylor and the others, L had no choice but to follow William.


    "William, can''t you be a little more polite when you talk to the elderly?" L was a bit put off by William''s arrogant demeanor.


    Williamughed: "How should I be polite? I''ve already told him what it says. What more does he want? And he even wants to be my student. Since when has there been such a good deal?"


    "L almost exploded with anger.


    Can''t he speak properly?


    What does he mean by wanting to be his student?


    And calling it a good deal?


    Oh my god! How can there be such a shameless person in this world?


    However, William didn''t bother exining. Each of his disciples were historic figures, and he had specific requirements for epting disciples.


    He definitely wouldn''t take anyone over eighteen. After all, the lifespan of ordinary people is limited. Judging by this old man''s age, he doesn''t have much time left. To want to be his disciple, isn''t that wishful thinking?


    L remained silent. William continued to walk through the museum without a word. In addition to the items from his tomb, there were also numerous rare relics. However, to his eyes, these were just ordinary items.

 Chapter 16: The words on that stone tablet were carved by me

    <h4>Chapter 16: The words on that stone tablet were carved by me</h4>


    The museum''s collection was not extensive in the past, but the artifacts discovered on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan a few days ago are enough to make it the most abundant and precious museum in the country, even globally.


    After touring around, William didn''t find any other interesting artifacts. He could only confirm that eighty percent of the things from his tomb were in this museum.


    "Are you done looking?" William''s purpose today was to take another look at his old belongings. Since they had been preserved for visitors, let them see it.


    "Not yet," L asked in a low voice, "Can you really read the words on the stele?"


    William looked at her, smiled, and remained silent, his eyes full ofughter.


    L was somewhat flustered under his gaze, pretended to casually turn her head, and said, "If you don''t want to say it, don''t. I''m just a bit curious. Who exactly was the owner of the tomb on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan? Why do the things in his tomb span thousands of years?"


    "Who knows?" William said indifferently.


    "Do you think there might be people who are immortal?" L heard Edward Taylor''s trantion; if the inscription on the stele was true and all carved by the same person, wouldn''t that mean that someone lived for thousands of years, or even longer?


    Emily, holding L''s hand, said, "How could that be? Immortality, like zombies or vampires? Let''s not specte!"


    "But how do you exin the stele?" L was also shocked by the content on the stele. She couldn''t imagine who carved those words on it.


    She didn''t realize that the person who carved the words was standing right beside her.


    "Why don''t you just assume that there are people in this world who have lived for thousands or even millions of years?" William said.


    "Just assume?" Emily said, "William, I have to tell you, science is rigorous. The human body will gradually wear out, and organs will age, so there''s absolutely no possibility of immortality."


    "Science!" William nodded. He had lived in Europe for a time and seen many strange things.


    As for the science Emily was talking about, it was indeed the case, as he had also studied the life and death of ordinary people. It was nothing more than the deterioration and death of internal organs, leading to the failure of body functions, resulting in death.


    William actually had a way to maintain youth and extend life, but this method only worked for women, or rather, he would only help women achieve this.


    After all, this method was to consume his essence...


    There were women who had tried it before, and as long as they consumed it, they could ensure at least fifty years of youth, and life could be extended by more than a hundred years, but if they wanted to live longer, it was impossible.


    Emily looked William up and down, touching her chin and said, "You say you can read the words on the stele. Are you a descendant of the person who carved the words on the stele, or... are you that person?"


    William nodded, "Actually, I carved that stele, and the things they brought down from the mountain were my personal belongings."


    What a sincere and simple answer!


    Emilyughed heartily, "You really can boast! I believe it, I believe it! Tell me the story about you, Cronus and Zeus."


    L just looked deeply at William. When this man seriously bragged, it did seem usible.


    "Speaking of young Zeus," William said seriously, "He was quite a cute kid that year, I taught him a lot of things, such as the use of lightning. Heter even got called the king of all gods. However, he was a bit clumsy; I usually only had to use one finger to beat him. He also had two brothers, one called Poseidon, who loved to cry and turned the fresh sea water salty. The other brother was Hades, a rather unsociable child, which I didn''t particrly like."


    "Of course!" Emily giggled, "So what about you and Alexander the Great?"


    "Alexander the Great?" William smiled, "That was what people called himter. He studied with me for a few months and I taught him some weapon modification skills, who knew he''d go on to rule the world."


    Emily stared at William, pursing her lips, "Chatting with you is truly fascinating. You''re a natural at telling tall tales, you never blush, and I bet you often have girls heads spinning."


    William shook his head, "I never lie to women."


    Having lived for so many years, he truly never deceived a woman, because he nevercked femalepany. Due to his immortality, he found it difficult to have descendants. Thew of nature is simple: the stronger the species, the more difficult it is to reproduce. Over the years, no woman has been able to bear his child.


    "Wow! I believe you!" Emily blinked and asked, "Tell me honestly, do you like me?"


    William nced at L and said, "She''s too young."


    Emily followed his gaze to L''s chest, then looked down at her own and mumbled to herself, "Is this considered young?"


    William nodded seriously, "A bit young."


    L''s face turned bright red. She never expected that their conversation would turn towards her, with themmenting on her.


    Small or not small?


    "Have you finished sightseeing? If so, let''s go!" L didn''t want to talk to these two anymore. There were many people around, and their brazen discussion about her body was just too awkward.


    "Done sightseeing!" Emily giggled, "L, it''s still early. Let''s stroll down the antique street nearby. After all, William is someone who has lived for thousands of years, he might recognize an antique at a nce, and we might score a bargain."


    What ''lived for thousands of years''? William''s skin was indeed as thick as if he had umted it for thousands of years, his face never changed no matter what he said. If L wasn''t entirely sane, she might even have believed him.


    David followed behind, trembling with anger. What was going on?


    That rascal William was full of hot air, yet L still paid attention to him. Despite his maturity and steadiness, L barely gave him a second nce.


    And Emily, who had promised to create an opportunity for him and L to be alone, was now chatting enthusiastically with William, wasting his two museum tickets.


    Upon hearing about the antique street, William perked up, "Let''s go check it out then."


    There probably isn''t anyone in the world who understands antiques better than William. While others determine the age of antiques through certain traces and features, William has truly experienced that history. He only needs one nce at any object to tell its history.

 Chapter 17: I will not take you as my disciple.

    <h4>Chapter 17: I will not take you as my disciple.</h4>


    The antique market was located near the museum. Upon leaving the museum, William and his group were ready to take a stroll through it.


    Following behind them were not only David but also Edward Taylor and his group.


    "Mr. Taylor, you don''t actually believe that this young boy can trante the words on the stone tablet, do you?" Edward Taylor''s colleagues thought he was being ridiculous.


    Experience and knowledge usuallye with age. William looked so young, perhaps even still a student. Could he understand something that even their seasoned schrs couldn''t?


    Edward Taylor pondered for a moment and frowned, "I don''t believe! But... I want to believe!"


    Suchplex feelings. He held a tiny sliver of hope for this young man. If he really could understand the writing on the stone tablet, and everything he said was true, then the history of the world might be rewritten.


    William didn''t even nce at Edward Taylor, he just kept moving forward.


    The bustle of the metropolis was very different from the past. The crowd was bustling around, and William looked around curiously, finding everything fresh.


    L nced back and whispered, "William, Mr. Taylor is still following us. Your attitude isn''t very good. After all, you''re a student at Hudson University and he was the chancellor."


    William responded casually, "He''s not the chancellor now."


    L was rendered speechless. She felt as if she was on the verge of losing her patience with William. She couldn''t sense any respect for elders from him. He seemed entirely unbothered.


    David, who was still not willing to leave, couldn''t help butment upon hearing William''s words, "How did someone like you even get into Hudson University?"


    William looked back at David and said, "Anthony Carter let me into the school."


    David stood there in shock, looking at William and then at L.


    Anthony Carter had let William into the school? And William was calling him by his name in front of L, addressing her grandfather by his first name.


    It was as if they were equals.


    More urately, William didn''t seem to regard Anthony Carter highly at all.


    Such arrogance!


    David couldn''t believe that L could get along with such a person.


    L stared deeply at William, finally gritting her teeth and saying, "William, could you show a little respect when mentioning my grandfather?"


    William nced at L and remained silent, smiling faintly.


    L finally sighed, "Fine, do whatever you want." She couldn''t understand why her grandfather valued William so much. She nned to ask him that evening.


    William looked over some items at the roadside stalls andmented, "These items are quite well made."


    "They are pretty good, but at least 70% of the items on this antique street are fake, and even the real ones might be swapped during the transaction," L cautioned, "Don''t think you can get a bargain without losing. Many people here are good at disguising themselves. They appear simple and honest, but they actually have lots of tricks up their sleeves."


    Williamughed, "You seem to know quite a lot."


    L shot him an annoyed look, forced a smile and said, "Yes, I''m just telling you. You''re not going to buy anything anyway!"


    The smile quickly disappeared. L was quite unhappy with William''s arrogant demeanor.


    William, however, didn''t argue with her. Instead, he squatted down in front of a stall. This stall was filled with a variety of bronze and jade artifacts, alluring and dazzling to the eye.


    L could only stop and watch, curious to see what tricks William could pull off. She recognized at a nce that the items on this stall were modern crafts.


    Most importantly, William was penniless.


    "How much for this jade bowl?" William asked, eyeing a translucent jade bowl.


    The vendor nced at William and then at L and others standing behind him, and a smile appeared on his face. "This is a jade bowl from the Qianlong period of the Qing Dynasty in China. Look at its color and condition, the poems carved on it¡­"


    "Thirty, deal?" William abruptly interrupted the vendor.


    "Are you... are you here to cause trouble?" The smile on the vendor''s face instantly froze. Before he could quote a price, William had countered with thirty. How was he supposed to deal with this?


    William stared at him, saying nothing. His gaze held a hint of amusement.


    Feeling William''s intense stare, the vendor felt somewhat uneasy, as if all his little secrets were seen through by this young man.


    "Fine, it''s yours." The vendor exhaled deeply. It was just a ss artifact, costing him no more than three. His intention was to scam naive customers.


    The price of thirty would still give him a small profit, at least he would have some money for today''s stall.


    As William turned around, L twisted her face away. Was this guy going to shamelessly ask to borrow money from her again?


    "You should keep the card if you need money," L said.


    He wouldn''t ept the card she offered, but borrowed money to buy things. What was he up to?


    Ignoring L, William stretched out his hand, pointing to Edward Taylor who was following behind him, then made a beckoning gesture.


    Edward Taylor stared at William, then pointed at himself,pletely confused.


    How many years had it been since someone beckoned him so arrogantly?


    William nodded at Edward Taylor, indicating that he was indeed summoning him.


    "This... Mr. Taylor, this kid is too arrogant!"


    "I really want to go up and beat this kid up!"


    "I''ve never seen such an unreasonable kid!"


    The group behind Edward Taylor was seething, never having encountered a young person like William before.


    "Come with me." Edward Taylor extended his hand to calm them, then slowly walked over to William.


    Standing up, William said, "Help me buy something, and I''ll teach you a character, okay? I won''t ept you as a disciple."


    "I won''t ept you as a disciple?"


    Edward Taylor took a while to respond. It sounded as if he was desperate to be William''s student.


    "Do you really understand the characters on the stele?" Edward Taylor couldn''t give up. What if, just what if William really did understand the characters on the stele?


    William shrugged and walked away. It was just a bowl, and he thought it was quite nice looking. He didn''t care if he got it or not.


    "Fine! As long as you can teach me the characters on the stele, you can buy anything you want." Edward Taylor also wanted to know if William truly understood the characters on the stele. He had memorized how to write the mysterious characters on the stele and nned to write them out one by one for William to identifyter.

 Chapter 18: Can’t you be a little more polite to people?

    <h4>Chapter 18: Can''t you be a little more polite to people?</h4>


    William looked at the trinkets in front of him and said to Edward Taylor, "Buy everything at this stall and send it to my house. Count how many items there are!"


    "These things?" Edward Taylor frowned. "They''re just crafts."


    The vendor''s eyes widened in rm. "Hey! Old man, are you here to ruin my business? What do you mean, ''just crafts''? I''ve got some good stuff here! Talking like that will ruin my reputation."


    William said, "I don''t need antiques. Modern crafts are nice; I''ll decorate my house with them."


    The vendor felt ignored and yelled at William, "Young man, didn''t you hear me? I''ve got quite a few antiques here. If you buy everything, it''ll cost at least two hundred thousand. Not a penny less, or I won''t sell!"


    "Two thousand in total, deal?" William stared at the vendor.


    Holy crap! Again?


    The vendor had never seen eyes like these before. Such a young man, yet that single stare made him feel as if he had beenpletely seen through.


    Two thousand yuan, all sold, he''d make a small profit of eight hundred today.


    But damn, this is an antique stall!


    Do you know what an antique stall is?


    It''s the kind where you can eat for a year even if you don''t open shop for a year!


    If he sold now, wouldn''t it be shameful?


    "Sold!" The vendor gritted his teeth. It seemed he could never set up shop here again; he''d have to find a new spot.


    Edward Taylor couldn''t help but smile. "Two thousand is a good price." He paid by scanning a QR code with his phone. There were nine little objects on the stall, so two thousand for learning nine characters seemed worthwhile!


    "Young man, where do you live? I''ll have them delivered," Edward Taylor said, his heart filled with some anticipation. If William really knew those characters, what harm would there be in bing his disciple?


    "East 62nd Street, the house with the sycamore tree. Just leave the items in the yard," William replied, ncing at Edward Taylor. "Nine characters, no more. I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll teach you, but in the future, it''ll depend on my mood."


    Edward Taylor gave an awkward smile. What an arrogant young man!


    Want to learn writing, but it depends on his mood?


    "Edward, let''s go! Why put up with this?" The elder beside Edward Taylor couldn''t bear it any longer. William''s words, his tone, his attitude, were all unbearable.


    Edward Taylor waved his hand, took out a pen and notebook, and quickly wrote down a character.


    "Young man, what does this character mean?"


    William nced at it. "This character represents Zeus, the king of gods."


    "A single character represents Zeus, king of the gods?" Edward Taylor furrowed his brows. It seemed a bit like Ancient Greek, a single word.


    "And this character?"


    "Boring."


    "Ahem! What''s boring about it?"


    "I mean this character means ''boring.'' Are you stupid?"


    William looked at Edward Taylor with a face full of disdain, but Edward Taylor didn''t get angry. He smiled awkwardly and quickly wrote down another character.


    "Death!"


    This time, Edward Taylor didn''t ask any more questions but wrote down the remaining characters, and William''s trantions underneath them.


    The characters he had written were all scrambled, but when William tranted all nine, the connected meaning was: "After growing up, Zeus, the king of the gods, and his brothers killed Cronus. The grown-up Zeus was not as lovely as before; their family matters were somewhat boring, marking the beginning of the twilight of the gods."


    The twilight of the gods?


    Edward Taylor reflected. The previous trantions at the museum by William also matched up subtly in terms of words and meanings.


    These mysterious characters looked simple, yet were extraordinary. If William had been talking nonsense before, he definitely wouldn''t have tranted them so urately on the spot.


    He really understands the text on the stone tablet!


    Edward Taylor stared at William, his pupils suddenly contracting, and excitedly said, "Young man, what else do you want? Anything you desire, I''ll buy it for you."


    William frowned and said, "I told you, I''m only giving you this opportunity because I''m in a good mood today. Annoy me again, and get lost."


    L and the others were dumbfounded. This was terrifying.


    Did someone just tell Edward Taylor to get lost?


    The staff behind Edward Taylor couldn''t help but say, "It''s just a few characters, right? Is there any need to be so arrogant? Mr. Taylor, let''s go."


    "I don''t know where this brat came from, but I really want to go up and beat him up!"


    Edward Taylor was trembling all over. His bodyguards thought he was angry, and someone stepped forward to support him, saying, "Mr. Taylor, don''t be upset. This arrogant kid, let me teach him a lesson."


    "You dare!" Edward Taylor''s face turned red with excitement. He grabbed the bodyguard behind him and carefully handed William a business card, "William, right? When you''re in a good mood, could you teach me some more characters?"


    William didn''t even take his card, saying, "I''ll think about it when I''m in a good mood. Take your people and leave; you''re making this shopping trip very ufortable."


    Wasn''t the reason he taught him that he found him a bit annoying?


    Nine characters were enough.


    Edward Taylor awkwardly took back the card, telling his people, "Don''t stand around here, disperse! Send the items to Mr. William''s house."


    William walked away, and L could only follow closely. She had never seen anyone as arrogant as William. Even those worth billions wouldn''t dare talk to Edward Taylor like that.


    Edward Taylor might not have much money, but his students were spread across all industries, and who knows how many powerful figures owed him.


    Crossing Edward Taylor was like courting death!


    Yet Edward Taylor, despite being reprimanded, was so humble to William. It was unheard of!


    "William, can''t you be a little more polite to people?" L had seen a glimpse of William''s ability, but his tone was just too arrogant.


    William looked at L and blinked, "I''m pretty polite to you, aren''t I?"


    L was speechless. Was William polite to her?


    Please, he obviously treated her like a maid!


    Was that considered polite?


    "We''ve shopped enough; I should go to work now." William had lost interest.


    It couldn''t be denied that this street surely had real antiques, and if William wanted to find hidden gems, he surely could. But he had no interest in these so-called antiques.


    Antiques?


    If he wanted antiques, he could dig up as many as he wanted from the ancient tombs of the world.


    These antiques didn''t count for much in William''s eyes. To him, modern crafts were more interesting.


    Especially everyday items; they seemed much morefortable to use nowadays.

 Chapter 19: Tell her not to come looking for me.

    <h4>Chapter 19: Tell her not toe looking for me.</h4>


    "Where do you work?" L was truly curious. With William''s quirky temperament, what kind of boss would hire him?


    And besides, with William''s attitude, working for someone else?


    William thought for a moment and said, "Moonlit Harbor Pub."


    He might not have recognized the name just yesterday, but today, after searching it up on his phone and reading reviews, he learned it''s a popr spot for drinks.


    William was actually quite fond of good wine.


    Since it''s a ce that sells alcohol, there might be good wine to drink.


    At least, when he worked as a waiter in a tavern in the past, the boss would reward him with a sip or two when in a good mood.


    "A pub?" L was stunned on the spot. "What do you do in a pub?"


    "Waiter." William didn''t think there was anything wrong with this job. After all, it was an honest living.


    L took a deep breath, really doubting her ears.


    Her grandfather had offered a ck gold card, which William didn''t even ept, and he had just snapped at the old dean of Hudson University, leaving him speechless. Such a person working in a pub?


    "William, if you want to work, I can introduce you to something. Why would you need to be a waiter in that ce?" Emily still had a good impression of William. Witty, humorous, and handsome, she could definitely find him a decent job considering her family background.


    William replied, "No need, I''ve already promised the boss I''ll go today, and besides, I only work in the evening, so it''s fine."


    "Wow, working and studying diligently!" Emily grinned at William. "I admire you. If you ever want to change jobs,e to me."


    "What''s gotten into you?" L facepalmed. Her impression of William was anything but good. His quirky temperament and arrogance, even more than hers, had she not been instructed by her grandfather, she would have washed her hands of him long ago.


    Emilyughed, "Hehe, L, don''t be jealous. I''m not trying to steal your boyfriend."


    "I told you, he''s not my boyfriend!" L really didn''t know how to exin.


    "I''ve never seen you so concerned about a guy before." Emily''s eyes narrowed, and she said to William, "William, I''m rooting for you, keep it up."


    William nced at L and said, "I told you, she''s too young."


    "Definitely not young." Emily looked at a certain part of L, mumbling to herself.


    L clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, "Enough from both of you!"


    Discussing her size out of the blue, was that really okay?


    "I''m talking about age," William finally realized that Emily must have misunderstood something.


    "Age? L''s twenty-one!" Emily looked at William in surprise. "You don''t look much older than L. Do you like older women or something?"


    L stared at William curiously, his taste was indeed somewhat unique!


    Women are like that. I may not like you, but if you think I''m not good, that''s not eptable.


    William isn''t old, how could he possibly like cougars?


    "Cougars?" A glint shed in William''s eyes. Young girls have their own charm, and cougars have theirs. He momentarily recalled some past rtionships with mature women.


    Some people''s preference for cougars wasn''t without reason.


    Emily pointed at William and eximed, "No way! You really like cougars? Such strong taste?"


    William nced at her, toozy to exin so much.


    "It''s over! He really likes cougars! L, you''re done for," Emily said with a smack of her lips, "There''s no hope."


    L, drained of energy with anger, said, "Enough! Aren''t we going to some pub? Are we leaving or not?"


    William nodded, "Let''s go."


    "Together! Together! L, let''s party at the pub tonight and call up a few friends," Emily grinned mischievously. "If William isn''t having fun working there, he''ll immediately be a customer!"


    "Whatever," L said nonchntly. Coming from a wealthy family and trained in some self-defense, she felt that she could ensure the safety of herself and those around her, even in the diverse environment of a pub.


    The group finally left David behind and headed to the pub, ignoring his shouts, as L drove away.


    Once in the car, Emily transferred the money for the museum tickets to David, then said to L, "L, sorry. I didn''t know you hated David so much, or I wouldn''t have invited him."


    L responded nonchntly, "It doesn''t matter. Whether hees or not makes no difference."


    "Hehe, then I don''t feel guilty at all," Emilyughed and said, "I''ll call my big sister toe along. Let''s have a drink together."


    "The pub is probably not open yet," L said. "You should call your sister first."


    Emily nodded, made a call and said, "Sis, where are you? Come out for drinks tonight! I''ll introduce you to a handsome guy."


    "What handsome guy? I''m at East 62nd Street with Alice, waiting for someone."


    "East 62nd Street? What are you waiting for there?" Emily raised an eyebrow. If she remembered correctly, William lived on East 62nd Street.


    "Grandpa told me to find someone named William on East 62nd Street and follow his instructions. I don''t know what he''s thinking. That guy wasn''t home, and I ran into Alice. She was looking for him too."


    Emily sneakily nced at William and whispered, "Sis, I think the person you''re looking for might be sitting right next to me."


    "What? He''s sitting next to you? Where are you? I''ming right away."


    Emily replied, "We''re going to Moonlit Harbor Pub. L''s with me too."


    "L''s involved too? That was quick! I''m on my way. Don''t tell anyone else about William."


    The call ended.


    Emily, holding her phone and staring at William, was speechless for a moment.


    William looked at her and said, "I don''t really like strangers bothering me. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Who are you, exactly?" Emily finally started to take William seriously. "My sister''s actually gone to your house looking for you!"


    L, driving the car, shuddered inside. Be, a woman so proud and haughty, had gone to look for William too?


    What kind of person was William?


    "Then please tell your sister not toe," William didn''t answer her, saying coldly, "Even if shees, I don''t n to entertain her."


    "You really are..." Emily was truly impressed. Her sister Be was the Vice President of Whitestone Group, a real beauty and a sessful businesswoman. There were people chasing after her that could fill a whole street, yet William just told her not toe!

 Chapter 20: Is working in a bar just about chatting?

    <h4>Chapter 20: Is working in a bar just about chatting?</h4>


    Driving the car, L also started to contemte William''s identity.


    At first, she didn''t pay enough attention, but now even Be and Alice had started seeking William out. What did that imply?


    Clearly, just like herself, they were also sent by their families to find William.


    The Bell and Turner families were also notable in New York City.


    Adding their Carter family, the three families seeking good rtions with William indicated that he was certainly not an ordinary man!


    Very extraordinary!


    "L, drop me off at the bar entrance, and you can leave. If there''s nothing else in the future, try not to find me," William said with a smile. "I have realized that your presence by my side will stir up unnecessary troubles."


    "What?" L was somewhat infuriated. So he was implying that she should not find him if there''s nothing important?


    This guy was too arrogant!


    "Isn''t that burning your bridges?" L couldn''t help but say, "Since you''ve said so, I will certainly not bother you in the future."


    Today, she had genuinely apanied William all day, fulfilling her grandfather''s task. Now that William asked her not to find him in the future, she could report this back.


    William thought for a moment and said, "You can also interpret it as burning the bridge. When you go back, please tell your grandfather that I do not wish to be disturbed by anyone else. When I get my sry next month, I will repay you for the expenses today."


    Blushing, L responded, "I will convey your words to my grandfather."


    William''s attitude was truly too arrogant.


    He didn''t even want to be disturbed by others. Did he think he was some big shot?


    When the car arrived at the entrance of Moonlit Harbor Pub, it was only five in the afternoon, and the bar was still closed.


    "The bar hasn''t opened yet. Do you want me to take you sightseeing somewhere else?" L nced at the Moonlit Harbor Pub.


    Being one of therger bars on the street, therger the bar, the messier it got inside.


    With many drunk people crowded together, some friction was bound to happen.


    "You can drop me off first!" William looked out of the car window, his brows raised slightly, a hopeful smile on his face.


    L nced back at William, followed his gaze and saw a young girl standing at the bar entrance.


    The girl looked no more than twenty years old, with delicate features and a gentle demeanor. She was simply dressed.


    L couldn''t help asking, "Your friend?"


    William replied, "Sort of."


    "You pull that handle to open the car door," L believed that with William''s intelligence, he would quickly learn how to open the car door.


    She couldn''t be expected to open the door for him every time!


    "Oh! You should have said that earlier." William casually opened the car door, which annoyed L so much that she felt like biting him.


    After getting out of the car, William slowly walked towards the girl standing at the bar entrance. When they were about three meters apart, the girl looked up at him and then lowered her head, obviously not recognizing William.


    Once William got to her side, the girl turned her head to nce at him and asked, "Brother, do you work here too?"


    William nodded, smiling brightly, and introduced himself, "My name is William."


    The girl quickly returned the smile and nodded to William, "Nice to meet you, I''m Evelyn."


    William asked, "Do you work here too?"


    "Yes, I was interviewed yesterday to be a waitress," Evelyn said. "You just got out of that car, so you must be quite wealthy."


    Not even considering the model of the car, just looking at the license te, you could tell that the car''s owner was either rich or noble.


    William shook his head, "I don''t have any money; the car is my friend''s."


    "Oh!" Evelyn responded indifferently and said nothing more, clearly not interested in continuing the conversation with William.


    William also said nothing, and the two of them just stood quietly at the entrance of the bar.


    As dusk approached, the neon lights on the street gradually lit up, until a plump and attractive middle-aged woman came and opened the door to the bar.


    "You two are here to apply for jobs?" The middle-aged woman nced at William and Evelyn and said, "Come in with me."


    "My name is Maria Perry, but you can call me Maria," the woman said as she walked to the front desk. "Give me your resumes, and leave your phone numbers and names."


    "Maria, hello, my name is Evelyn."


    "I''m William."


    Maria looked deeply at Evelyn, smiled, and asked, "Evelyn, you''re applying to be a waitress, right? The sry for a waitress isn''t very high."


    Evelyn understood what she meant and quickly replied, "Maria, I just want to be a waitress, and I don''t mind if the sry is low. This ce isn''t too disorderly, is it? If it really is chaotic, then I''ll pass."


    Maria nodded, "Since you only want to be a waitress, I guarantee that nothing will happen to you. If you encounter any problems, talk to Maria directly, and I''ll take care of you."


    William, listening to their conversation, sensed something fishy.


    "Maria, besides being a waitress, what else can I do?" William was curious about this new world. Was there something else he could do?


    He had seen the bar''s hiring advertisement the day before, which included positions like lobby manager and business manager, with different sry packages.


    "You?" Maria looked William over. The young man was handsome and at an age full of vitality.


    Maria asked, "How''s your alcohol tolerance?"


    William thought for a moment and said seriously, "I guess I can handle a thousand cups without getting drunk!"


    "Heh!" Maria couldn''t help but scoff. People who imed they could handle a thousand cups without getting drunk were quitemon in the bar.


    "How about you apany thosedies for drinks and chat? Base sry is three thousand, plusmissions on drinks," Maria said, having run the bar for many years. Sometimes women''s demands could be much higher than men''s.


    William frowned, "Just apany them to drink and chat? Is that all?"


    Maria said tly, "If thosedies require it, you''ll also have to sleep with them."


    "That''s out of the question!" William immediately refused. Apanying women to bed?


    What kind of joke was this?


    Many women lusted after his body but never got what they wanted. For three thousand bucks, and to sleep with who knows how many women? How could that be possible?


    Mariaughed, "Then can you chat? You don''t have to sleep with them. As long as you make those youngdies happy, and theye back next time, that''s fine."


    "Chatting? That shouldn''t be a problem," William thought. Being a server, the daily tasks were carrying and opening wine for customers, fetching whatever they wanted. It was all mundane and straightforward work.


    But if he could just chat and drink and get paid for it, that wouldn''t be bad at all.

 Chapter 21: The salary that is about to double.

    <h4>Chapter 21: The sry that is about to double.</h4>


    "William, you say you can drink and converse well, but I''ve only heard you say it; I haven''t seen your actual abilities yet. So there will be a three-day trial period. If your performance satisfies me during these three days, I''ll let you be the sales manager," Maria said.


    Maria didn''t entirely believe what William said. In the nightclub, she had seen all sorts of people, including those like William, but many of them were spent after drinking continuously for a week.


    William nodded and asked, "So my task is to sell alcohol and apany the guests, encouraging them to spend?"


    As he asked this, William realized the nature of his job. Wasn''t this the same as the job those girls used to do as drinkingpanions? Only the gender had changed. This job seemed quite challenging, something he had never done before.


    Maria squinted and smiled, "You can understand it that way, so your monthly sry depends on your abilities. If your tolerance for alcohol isn''t good and the youngdies get you drunk and take you to a hotel room, I won''t interfere."


    Evelyn, standing nearby, was stunned by what she was hearing. She came to work here to earn some money while studying, and although she knew bars could be chaotic, she expected some regtion at least. Listening to Maria and William''s conversation, she realized this bar must be pretty wild. It wasn''t just women who were unsafe here; even men were at risk.


    "Maria, I..." Evelyn began.


    "Evelyn, you don''t have to worry about these problems," Maria interrupted. "I have rules here. Since you applied to be a waitress, I absolutely won''t have you apany anyone drinking, and no customer will trouble you. Like I said, I''ll look out for you."


    She looked directly at Evelyn''s concerned face and said, "Different jobs, different responsibilities. You''ll only be responsible for serving drinks to the guests, or you can be a greeter if you prefer."


    "Okay," Evelyn finally said, herst doubts dispelled. Maria''s decisive and confident manner made her feel reassured.


    "William, I have a few friendsing tonight for drinks, and the tables are already reserved. You''ll be responsible for apanying them, okay?" Maria smiled, "First, I want to test your drinking ability. Don''t worry about tonight; even if you can''t keep up, my friends won''t make it hard for you."


    William didn''t hesitate, saying, "Sure."


    He was now eager to adapt to his new life and even briefly wondered what if the female guests tonight were unattractive? He supposed he would just have to endure it.


    He considered the analogy of courtesans in brothels, who had no say in choosing their customers. However, even there, top-ranking courtesans had the privilege to select customers.


    Since this was William''s first job, he wanted to excel at it.


    "Maria, what do I have to achieve to pick my customers?" William asked outright.


    Maria stared at him, pausing for a moment before saying, "If you can get my table of friends happily drunk tonight, I''ll allow you to choose one table of customers each day."


    She hadn''t taken William''s question seriously. Her wealthy friends, regrs in the nightlife, could y hard, downing dozens of beers, whiskies, and wines. She expected they might have William vomiting by the end of the night.


    "You two, go change into your work clothes," Maria said, leading Evelyn and William to the back.


    She handed Evelyn a simple employee dress and William a small suit.


    "You can change in the rest room."


    Maria left them, and other bar staff began to arrive. When William emerged in his suit, Maria couldn''t help but look him over. This young man was excessively handsome, probably able to enchant wealthy women with his face alone.


    Though only twenty, something about his demeanor made him seem like a worldly-wise man, with eyes that seemed to hide gxies, pulling people in. His features were wless, with no detectable imperfections.


    At this moment, Maria''s heart was racing a bit.


    She really felt like she had struck gold today.


    The two people who came in for the job interviews, one was calm and refined, almost ethereal like a fairy, and the other was handsome and gentlemanly, enough to overshadow any man in the world.


    At this moment, Maria genuinely wanted to cultivate William. If this young man could really drink as much as he imed, he might actually be a money-spinner for the bar.


    Having run the bar for so many years, Maria understood one truth: men pursue women for the novelty, and perhaps lose interest after sleeping with them.


    But if a woman bes infatuated with a man, it''s like she has lost her mind. And Maria knew many rich women. If these wealthy women were beguiled by William, the more he refused to sleep with them, the more they would desire him.


    Women''s spending power is the most terrifying thing!


    "Maria, where did you recruit this handsome young man?" One of the girls working there started to eye William.


    "Hello, my name is William, today''s my first day at work, please take care of me." William had learned this line online just today.


    The girl giggled and said, "William, don''t worry, big sister will take good care of you from now on."


    "Don''t scare him off," Maria shot her a nce, then asked William, "Have you been to bars often before?"


    William shook his head, "No, today is only the second time I''ve been in a bar, counting yesterday as the first."


    "..." Maria''s mouth twitched, and she asked, "Have you yed games like dice, poker, Beer Pong, etc.?"


    William pondered for a moment and said, "I''m quite good at dice, I can roll whatever I want. As for poker, I don''t know how you y it here, nor Beer Pong."


    "You can teach me; I''ll learn quickly."


    William had run a casino before, so he was no stranger to dice, but poker and other things might be different due to the different times.


    "Blow it out your ear!" Maria rolled her eyes, "You can roll dice and get whatever you want?"


    William nodded seriously, "Although I haven''t yed for a while, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Heh! I don''t know about the rest, but your bragging ability is quite good." Maria took a pair of dice cups from a nearby table and mmed them in front of William, "Roll five ones for me. If you can do it, I''ll double your sry!"

 Chapter 22: Being invincible is so lonely.

    <h4>Chapter 22: Being invincible is so lonely.</h4>


    Roll five ones with five dice?


    William couldn''t help butugh; for him, this was just too easy.


    He put his hand on the dice cup and abruptly lifted it. The five dice flew into the air. The bar''s lighting wasn''t very bright at the moment, and Maria couldn''t even see clearly how he caught the five dice.


    But this act of tossing the dice looked impressive even if she didn''t understand how it was done!


    He must have practiced it!


    Maria stared intently at the dice cup in William''s hand until he ced it on the table.


    "Five ones?" Maria''s eyebrows raised, incredulous.


    William extended his hand, motioning for her to uncover the dice herself, smiling silently.


    Maria curiously opened the dice cup, and when she saw whaty before her, she raised her eyebrows in surprise, looking at William.


    What William had rolled was not just five ones.


    The five dice were neatly stacked into a column, with the top one clearly showing a one.


    Maria took the dice down one by one; they were all ones, no mistake!


    Such a skill might sound simple, but in reality, even Maria, who had run a bar for many years, had never seen it before.


    If she had, it was only in movies and magic shows.


    "This is ridiculous!"


    A handsome young man nearby stared at the dice in amazement, eximing, "Maria, where did you find this godlike guy?"


    "Nichs, can you do this?" Maria asked the handsome young man.


    Nichs''s head shook like a rattle drum: "If I were this good, I wouldn''t be getting knocked out every night." After saying this, his eyes lit up, and he quickly pulled out a pack of cigarettes and offered one to William.


    "Do you still take apprentices?" Nichs realized that if he had this skill, he could rule the nightlife.


    "No!" William refused decisively, though he epted the cigarette, "But, if you want to learn, I can teach you."


    "Really?" Nichs was beyond excited, lighting his lighter and leaning over, "My name''s Nichs Perez, just call me Nichs."


    "Alright." William took a drag on the cigarette. Fifty years ago, there were cigarettes, and William had even tried opium, but these things meant little to him.


    After all, substances like nicotine and opium had no effect on his nerves, so there was no such thing as addiction.


    "Don''t get too excited just yet." Maria quickly called them to order, saying, "William, can you roll five sixes for me now, stacked up just like before?"


    William picked up the dice cup, gave his wrist a flick, and the dice fell into the cup. With a light shake, he uncovered the dice cup, and the five dice were again stacked in a column.


    "My God... how is this even possible?" Nichs''s eyes were practically popping out of his head. He had initially thought he''d take this opportunity to learn a bit.


    But William had merely shaken his wrist, and the five sixes had stacked up. How could he learn that?


    Should he mimic William''s movement or his facial expression?


    Maria''s mouth hung open, and she couldn''t help but break into a silly grin.


    She had struck gold!


    This time, she really had struck gold!


    "Maria, are you still doubling my sry as you said earlier?" William wasn''t interested in money handed to him, but earning money himself was a different matter.


    "Of course." Maria said decisively, "As long as you work hard and can really drink as you im, a base sry of six thousand dors, plusmissions on drinks, and with good performance, earning twenty thousand dors a month is easy."


    "That''s eptable." William had some understanding of modern prices; a pound of rice was only a couple of dors, high-quality beef in New York was about forty dors per pound. Earning twenty thousand a month would have been considered a high ie even fifty years ago.


    "Alright, Nichs, you''ll take William with you tonight to join me and my group of girlfriends," Maria said to Nichs. "Nichs, teach him the things you guys usually y; he doesn''t know how to yet."


    Nichs was somewhat puzzled. He had just seen William''s performance with the dice and thought he was a master who frequented the nightlife, so it was unexpected that Maria would ask him to guide William.


    "You''re William, right? Ever yed Texas Hold''em?" Nichs asked William.


    William honestly shook his head.


    Nichs took a deep breath and briefly exined the rules to him.


    "Don''t worry, the rules are quite simple. Let me exin them slowly to you. First, each yer receives two private cards that no one else can see. Now, some ''blind bets'' need to be ced. There are a small blind and a big blind just to the left of the dealer. Don''t be nervous; these are just initial bets to start the game. Next, we have four betting stages. At the beginning, you can choose to call, raise or fold. In the second stage, we ce threemunity cards face up on the table, then bet again. A card is added in the third and fourth stages, with a bet after each card. The goal now is to form the best five-card hand using your two private cards and any three of the fivemunity cards. Finally, we reveal the private cards to see who has the best hand. If you''re worried about forgetting the card rankings, don''t worry. Sounds a bitplicated? No problem, we can take it slow and learn as we y. Are you ready? Let''s try ying a hand!"


    After a round...


    Nichs was taken aback, "Not bad luck, huh? You won the first game; let''s try again."


    William smiled, thinking that this little game was a bit too simple.


    Not to mention intuition, just with his observational and memory skills, as long as he didn''t want to lose, there was no chance of losing.


    They yed twenty consecutive hands, and Nichs''s mental state was already shattered.


    "Maria, are you sure he really doesn''t know how to y?"


    There were not many customers in the pub at the moment, and Nichs called out loudly, genuinely questioning his life choices.


    "I''ve lost twenty hands," Nichs said, looking at Maria with a face of utter despair. "He''s clearly ying the fool."


    Maria was also astonished. Winning twenty consecutive hands in Texas Hold''em was very rare, at least she had never seen it happen in all her years.


    "You guys y something else."


    Nichs reluctantly said, "Then Beer Pong!"


    William looked at him.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to y again!" Nichs was d they were just ying for fun earlier; otherwise, losing twenty consecutive rounds meant he wouldn''t have to work that night.


    William nodded again, "Really don''t know!"


    Nichs once again exined the rules to him.


    Ten minutester...


    Nichs and Maria sat opposite William, staring at him nkly.


    Nichs had lost thirty-five consecutive rounds, and Maria had lost twenty-one.


    Both were stunned.


    "Let''s y darts!" Nichs told William how to y darts.


    After three rounds, they didn''t want to y anymore.


    Every time William threw a dart, it hit the bullseye. What was the point of ying?


    Maria finally understood that William was invincible in these small games.


    "William, let me tell you, you''re great at ying these games, but you can''t y like this," Maria said, having fully realized William''s capabilities. "If you keep winning when you y with customers, they won''t have a gaming experience. You have to lose one out of three or one out of four rounds; at least you have to lose sometimes. Also, if a customer loses three times in a row, you have to apany them with a drink."


    If William continued to be invincible when ying with customers, who would dare to challenge him after ying once?

 Chapter 23: I refuse.

    <h4>Chapter 23: I refuse.</h4>


    Drinking with guests, eh!


    William, although he had never worked in this line before, had frequented ces of entertainment in the past.


    He knew how the women in brothels made their customers happy, and he could do the same.


    Of course, he would sell his skills, not his body. That was a matter of principle.


    "Maria, I know what to do," William said with a smile, asking, "What''s the strongest liquor here? I''ll take a barrel!"


    "A barrel? You''re bragging a bit much, aren''t you?" Maria said, "The strongest we have here is vodka. Since you say you can drink so much, you should y with my friend Piper and the otherster. If you can down six shots without falling, Piper and the others will surely be thrilled."


    "Vodka?" William raised an eyebrow, finding it a strange name.


    Nichs eximed in surprise, "William, you''re not really going to drink this liquor, are you? I won''t join you in this madness. Drinking those six sses would knock a person out for at least three days."


    William stared curiously at Nichs.


    Nichs then exined, "This isn''t just any ordinary wine; it''s specially supplied. In our bar, we gave it another name ¡ª Six Cups and You''re Down.We have a drinking game with this liquor at our bar. Each person has to finish six shots, and thest one to hit the floor is the winner."


    "What''s the point of fallingst? After six shots, even if you don''t bleed from the stomach, you''ll definitely be unconscious. Even our heaviest drinker Zachary, after six shots, wasid out for three days. I once drank that much and didn''t want to touch alcohol for a week."


    "Is it that exaggerated? I''d like to try." William blinked with interest.


    Nichs sped his hands together and told William, "William, when you want to yter, give me a signal. I''ll go to the restroom first, and then you guys can take your time. If you propose the game, all the men at the table will surely want to drink."


    William nodded, "I''ll tap the table three times with my ss, then you can leave."


    "Thank you!" Nichs now revered William like a god. If William could really drink that much, he might be the god of the entire bar in the future.


    "You''re wee."


    After exchanging courtesies with Nichs and learning some more bar games, William and Nichs became thoroughly acquainted.


    Around eight in the evening, the bar began to fill up.


    L and Emily actually dide, and they even brought another woman with them.


    The moment they walked into the bar, William noticed them but had to pretend not to recognize them.


    Maria''s discerning eye instantly caught that these three women were affluent.


    When the three women entered the bar, every man who saw them couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    L and the others went to a booth and sat down. Maria didn''t call for other waitstaff but personally approached them.


    "Is this your first time here, beautifuldies? Are you expecting anyone else?" Maria subtly assessed the three women after approaching them.


    Their stunning, exquisite appearances aside, their extraordinary poise and expensive essories were hard to miss.


    L''s diamond earrings alone were worth at least $100,000. Emily''s purse started at $200,000.


    As for the third woman, Be, her bracelet alone was worth at least a million.


    These three were truly wealthy women.


    Facing them, Maria couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. If these women were bothered by some riffraff while drinking in her ce, the consequences could be severe.


    She had to ensure their safety and make sure they had a good time.


    Be, with even more refined makeup and a cooler demeanor than L and the others, asked coldly, "Just the three of us. What red wine do you have here?"


    Maria smiled, "Good evening, we have Cabe Sauvignon, Merlot, Zinfandel..."


    "Do you have Roman¨¦e-Conti?" Be asked. Seeing Maria''s expression, she knew they didn''t, and said, "You must have Lafite, right?"


    Maria smiled awkwardly and said, "We have Lafite from ''96 here."


    "''96?" Be said, looking somewhat displeased, "Bring a bottle over for now."


    "Alright," Maria said. "Beautifuldy, a bottle of ''96 Lafite is sold here for 2888 US dors, but for you, I''ll give an 80% discount."


    Be waved her hand, saying, "No need for a discount, I''ll give you three thousand dors!" Then, pointing at William, who was at the bar learning to identify wines, she asked, "Tell me, does that man work here?"


    Maria paused for a moment, looking in the direction of Be''s pointed finger, and smiled, "You mean the young man at the bar? He just started working here. His name is William. Can I help you with something?"


    Maria''s heart was filled with joy at this point. Had this beautiful woman spotted William the moment she came in?


    Being handsome really does have its advantages!


    Be hesitated for a moment, then said, "Could you please ask him toe over?"


    "No problem! I''ll call him over right away." Maria nodded and walked over to William. "William, go to booth K8 for a moment. A beautifuldy has requested yourpany. Make sure to take good care of her!"


    William had already memorized the booth numbers in the bar.


    He knew that L and her friends were at K8.


    Now that his boss had asked him to go over, he had no reason to refuse.


    "Sure, Maria." William smiled and walked over to L''s table.


    L initially didn''t want toe, but when Be asked her, she had no choice but to join.


    She was also curious about William''s attitude toward Be.


    Though Be wasn''t a young woman, she radiated the unique aura of a mature and beautiful woman.


    Would he be unaffected by such beauty?


    William arrived at K8, his smile even more insincere. "Ladies, what can I get for you?"


    "You''re William?" Be frowned as she studied him. "You work here now? As a waiter?"


    William nodded. "Yes, that''s right. Can I help you with anything?"


    Be pondered for a moment before saying, "Come with me tomorrow to get our marriage certificate. From then on, you''ll be my husband. I''ll give you thirty thousand a month, provide you with a car, and find you another job. You can do whatever you want, but you can''t touch me. After the wedding, we''ll each go our own way."


    William''s eyes narrowed slowly. Were young women nowadays so direct?


    Direct enough to propose marriage just like that?


    A member of the Bell family!


    It seemed Be didn''t know his true identity, which had caused some misunderstandings.


    "Miss Bell, right? I refuse. Is that alright?" William didn''t even think about it before rejecting her outright.


    If he had been approached with this offer before finding his current job, he might have epted. But now, he definitely wouldn''t!

 Chapter 24: There must be something wrong with this wine!

    <h4>Chapter 24: There must be something wrong with this wine!</h4>


    Be stared nkly at William. Had she just been rejected?


    L and Emily were even more astonished.


    Neither of them expected Be to be so direct upon meeting William.


    Skipping all formalities and going straight to marriage was a bit too extreme.


    Be proposing marriage to someone¡ª if this got out, it would cause a major stir in their whole circle of friends.


    The most crucial part was...


    She had been rejected!!


    "Do you know what you''re saying?" Be''s face turned cold as she looked seriously at William. "I''ll give you onest chance to consider your answer."


    Without giving it a second thought, William replied, "Then I must reject you once again."


    "..." Be''s teeth clenched. Her grandfather, Eric Bell, had personally approached her yesterday, asking her to get close to William. Though he didn''t mention William''s identity, it was clear from his words that he held William in high regard and wanted her to be friends with him¡ªor at least not offend him.


    These past two years, her family had started pressuring her to marry. But Be didn''t want to marry a rich second-generation heir and then lead an idle life; she thought it best to marry an ordinary man.


    She felt her grandfather was choosing a future husband for her.


    Yesterday, she went to East 62nd Street and saw from William''s residence that he was not wealthy. Today, seeing that William was fairly handsome and at least pleasant to look at, she decided to promise."


    But she never ever thought she would be rejected.


    And rejected twice in a row, at that.


    Maria, noticing that William and Be were talking, and seeing Be''s unhappy expression, came over with the wine.


    "Three beautifuldies, here''s the wine you ordered," Maria said, followed by a server who specialized in opening wine.


    After all, a two-thousand-dor bottle of red wine wasn''t cheap in their bar, and not many people ordered it on a daily basis.


    Be momentarily relieved the awkwardness, saying, "Open it."


    The server then opened the red wine and began to aerate it.


    "If youdies don''t have any other friends joining, would you like William to apany you for a couple of drinks? He''s new here and may not be very talkative. I hope you''re not upset," Maria, adept at reading the room, said, though she couldn''t directly ask William to leave unless Be and her friends specifically asked him not to apany them.


    Be suddenlyughed, looked deeply at William, and asked, "So you''re in charge of apanying customers for drinks?"


    William wasn''t angry but nodded, saying, "If Miss Bell wants me to drink with her, I certainly won''t refuse."


    "Great!" Be pointed at the bottle of red wine, saying, "Finish this bottle first, and after that, I''ll give you ten thousand dors!"


    Maria sensed Be''s anger but didn''t intervene. She looked at William and asked, "William, can you drink?"


    Williamughed, "Getting paid to drink, of course I can! But I wonder, is it ten thousand per bottle or just for this one?"


    Be was both angry and amused, "From the way you speak, it sounds like you can drink several bottles?"


    William made a face, "Seven or eight bottles shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Bring me ten bottles!" Be said, "Charge it now!"


    Ten bottles?


    Maria quickly interjected, "Miss Bell, I''m sorry, but we only have three bottles of ''96 Lafite in stock, including this one."


    "Other wines will do; price doesn''t matter. Just bring the most expensive ones from your store to make it ten bottles. I want to see how much he can drink today!" Be initially didn''t intend to offend William, but his words had riled her up.


    From childhood to now, she had always been the one rejecting others. When had anyone ever rejected her?


    Maria acknowledged and immediately sent the server behind her to fetch the wine.


    After giving the orders, she followed.


    Though William imed to be quite capable of drinking, downing ten bottles of wine would surely incapacitate anyone.


    Maria followed the server to select nine more bottles of red wine, ensuring not to mix in any spirits, otherwise, it would be more than mere drunkenness for William.


    Besides, Maria also brought over a small POS machine and handed over a bill: "Miss Bell, these ten bottles of wine total $15,388. You can give $15,000; that''s fine."


    She had thought it through. If William were to copse from being unable to drink any more, could Be force open his mouth and pour it down his throat?


    Sell the wine first, then see.


    Be pulled a bank card from her bag, saying, "No need for a discount, charge $16,000 for the drinks. Also, you stand here and watch. For every bottle he drinks, I''ll charge tens of thousands!"


    Be was adamant about this sh with William.


    Suddenly, William realized that he had chosen a great profession.


    Picking up the opened bottle of red wine from the table, he tipped his head back and drank heartily.


    In less than a minute, the bottle was empty, William''s expression unchanged.


    He did not intentionally suppress the effects of the alcohol. But the reason alcohol intoxicates is that it causes the central nervous system to go from excitement to inhibition, manifesting in a series of abnormal symptoms.


    But would William''s central nervous system be paralyzed?


    That''s a joke.


    He might wish to get drunk, but due to his constitution, he was destined to find it hard to achieve.


    He only drank wine for the taste now.


    "This wine is not bad!" William smacked his lips, speaking to the server who opened the wine, "Keep opening bottles!"


    Nichs, sitting at another table entertaining guests, saw William from afar and couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment.


    The title of "God of Wine" seemed about to change hands.


    William''s spectacle naturally attracted the attention of other patrons and servers in the bar.


    Bottle after bottle was opened, and William drank them down without pause.


    "Fifth bottle already!!"


    L was shocked as well; she had never seen anyone drink like this.


    Not even Maria, the bar owner, had ever seen anyone drink like William.


    Downing five bottles of red wine without a change in expression or pace, this was incredible!


    She now fully believed William''s words.


    What did "never gets drunk" mean?


    Such talent must not be snatched away by others.


    By the time William reached the ninth bottle, Be''s face had changed. She had intended to embarrass William but hadn''t expected him actually to drink it all.


    Already the ninth bottle, and William showed no sign of intoxication.


    "Hold on! There''s no problem with this wine, is there?" Be prided herself on her intelligence, but William''s drinking was entirely unreasonable. The only exnation was that there was something wrong with the wine.


    What if it was filled with grape juice?


    After all, she hadn''t tasted it, and having just paid the bill and spoken those words, it wasn''t impossible that the owner might have switched the wine with grape juice or some other beverage.

 Chapter 25: At your fiercest age, you meet the fiercest you.

    <h4>Chapter 25: At your fiercest age, you meet the fiercest you.</h4>


    There''s something wrong with the wine!


    Be stared intently into William''s eyes, finding thempletely clear.


    Even if one could drink a lot, downing nine bottles of red wine, it would be absolutely impossible to remain in this state, right?


    Hearing her say this, William also stopped and handed her thest bottle of wine. He said nothing, but his eyes truly said it all.


    "You think there''s something wrong with this wine? Go ahead and drink it!"


    Be red at William, snatching the red wine from his hands and, imitating William, threw back her head and chugged it down.


    With the first sip, Be immediately realized that the wine was actually fine!


    That gulp choked her, causing her to cough repeatedly, and after cing the wine bottle on the table, her expression became even more troubled.


    If this wine is real, how could William have managed to drink nine bottles?


    Without overthinking, William picked up the bottle again and began to chug.


    "You!" Be''s beautiful eyes widened, even more surprised that William had picked up the bottle she had just drunk from to continue drinking.


    That bottle had her saliva on it.


    Is this considered intermittent kissing?


    Be had never had such intimate interaction with any man in her memory.


    William''s action made her face turn red involuntarily, not knowing if it was because of the wine she had just drunk.


    No matter what, Be felt somewhat offended.


    "Finished!" William ced the empty bottle on the table, smiling warmly at Be.


    It was ten Thousand for a bottle so he will gets 100thousand for ten bottles!


    This money was made a bit too easily.


    Before Be could speak, Maria had alreadye over and poured a ss of wine, saying, "Miss Be, William just started today and is a bit naive. I apologize on his behalf. As for the wager you jokingly made earlier, let''s forget it. We have rules in this bar, and William can''t take any more of your money."


    Maria clearly understood the situation. Obviously, Be was no ordinary person. The wine she had ordered earlier was expensive, and it was unreasonable for her to be treated this way in their establishment.


    If William won a hundred thousand and offended Be, and then thought he was rich enough to quit, that would be a real loss.


    The best course of action was not to allow William to take the money, and to give Be a way to save face.


    Be, already furious and with mixed feelings, no longer insisted, and gave William a nce, saying, "Then I won''t give it to you!"


    "You give it to me, I might not even want it." William''s face always wore a faint smile.


    If he hadn''t said those words, he might have looked quite charming, but saying them, even Maria thought William was provoking.


    "You''re the boss, right?" Be nced at Maria and gritted her teeth, "I don''t want to see him now, make him go away!"


    "I''m really sorry, he just started today. I will teach him properly," Maria apologized repeatedly, then coldly told William, "William,e with me."


    William obediently followed Maria away from the VIP section.


    "William, didn''t you say you knew how to charm women?" Mariained, "Is this how you treat guests?"


    William blinked, saying, "I never said I could charm women. Isn''t my job to sell wine? I did sell ten bottles just now."


    Maria was momentarily speechless. Normally, to get female guests to buy wine in a bar, besides being handsome, you also have to be sweet and charming.


    Like William, he almost enraged Be earlier.


    But he did sell ten bottles of high-end red wine on his first order, and that was undeniable.


    The first sale reached $16,000, and William broke the bar''s record.


    If Maria hadn''t interfered, William might have even made a hundred thousand on his own.


    But now, William''s expression remained indifferent, seemingly not concerned about what had just happened.


    Maria took a deep breath and said, "In any case, you must never offend the customers again. For this order, I will give you a 10%mission, which is $1600, and we''ll settle it along with your sry at the end of the month."


    She had noticed William''s extraordinary ability. Such a talented young man was hard to find.


    "You can head over to Nichs''s table and entertain the guests for now," Maria warned. "I''ll say it again, do not offend the guests. If male customerse to the table you''re entertaining, try to find an excuse to leave, and don''t steal their thunder."


    Maria''s bar had private rooms, and most female guests looking for handsome young men would not y in the main hall.


    To put it bluntly, women whoe to Moonlit Harbor Pub for thepany of young men are typically feeling lonely and seeking some excitement.


    But Maria had her rules, and the wealthy women who came to her ce knew that if they wanted to sleep with the handsome male waiters, it would have to be on the waiters'' terms. If money didn''t work, force was not an option either.


    Of course, some men who were already willing to go down that path would not refuse the customers'' requests if they were paid.


    Maria had seen too much over the years. In the nightlife scene, it wasn''t easy for men to earn money from these wealthy women.


    Some rich women were fat, ugly, old, and demanding. They might even ask the men to do something demeaning, but as long as they could endure it, the money earned in one night was enough for them to splurge.


    "William, work hard; I have faith in you," Maria said. "I''ll choose some young and attractive female guests for you. If you don''t want to sleep with them, just stick to your principles, and if you run into any trouble, I''ll help you sort it out."


    Maria had no intention of forcing William, as he looked quite young and seemed to be still studying. If such a young person was tormented by these rich women, it might cause psychological scars in the future.


    "Thank you, Maria," William nodded to Maria, and then followed her to Nichs''s table.


    The guests at Nichs''s table were all around 30 years old. These women were dressed in shy, gaudy attire and had a well-to-do appearance.


    The moment they saw William, their eyes lit up.


    Their excitement even outshone the reaction of men when they see beautiful women.


    Without a doubt, they were wealthy, and some were married, but their husbands were not young either.


    Some men, as they age, naturally lose their vigor, leaving these women unsatisfied.


    There''s a saying, "At your fiercest age, you meet the fiercest you."


    William and Nichs were at that age, and these wealthy women, after Maria had introduced them, immediately called for private rooms to sing karaoke. As for what they were thinking inside, perhaps only they knew.

 Chapter 26: This lady, I’m not a casual person.

    <h4>Chapter 26: Thisdy, I''m not a casual person.</h4>


    William had been awake for only two days and, despite spending half a day walking the streets with L, there were still many new things he had never seen before, including the job he was now doing.


    In human history, women''s status had never been particrly high, and brothels were traditionally where women attended to men.


    The job William was doing now was something he had never done before.


    Five wealthy women were leading him to a private room, one of them, whose face was rtively pleasant, with lingering charm, quickly took William''s arm and rubbed it with her fuller curves.


    William was not an arrogant person. He had been a beggar, a servant, and had bowed and scraped to others before.


    When doing a job, one must fulfill their role.


    William didn''t struggle; he even wore a faint smile on his face.


    From ancient times to the present, human aesthetic tastes have constantly changed, and William had seen countless beautiful women of all shapes and sizes.


    The wealthy woman clinging to him was neither beautiful nor ugly in his eyes.


    They all entered the private room.


    The wealthy woman was a head shorter than William, and seeing that he did not reject her, she looked up, smiling, and asked, "How old are you this year, young man?"


    William also responded with a smile, "Twenty, beautifuldy, you must be two or three years older than me, right?"


    Nichs, hearing this, couldn''t help but shudder.


    Damn, he had talked about guiding William before.


    This guy speaking such words, his conscience must not hurt at all.


    "Two or three years older?"


    The wealthy woman''s smile broadened, and although she knew William was ttering her, wasn''t she here for fun?


    "Young man, you really know how to speak, there will be a rewardter."


    Piper owned her ownpany. Though not as rich as Be, she had tens of millions. After divorcing her husband two years prior, she had focused all her energy on work.


    Being single for a while, she wantedpanionship, but fearing men were after her money, she simply remained unmarried.


    asionally, she''d visit the nightclubs to enjoy thepany of a strong, energetic, handsome young man.


    When she saw William, she was genuinely moved.


    Though William looked young, he seemed to have the worldly wisdom of an older man.


    Especially when William smiled, Piper felt her heart flutter, a sensation she hadn''t felt in a long time, ustomed to casual flings.


    "You must be Piper? Maria mentioned you today," Williamughed. "Maria said you can hold your liquor, and told me to take good care of you tonight."


    "What''s this about holding my liquor? Don''t listen to her nonsense. Maria is a good friend of mine; I''ll definitelye often to support your business," Piper clung to William more tightly and said concernedly, "I saw you drinking at that table earlier, if you''ve had enough, we can drink lesster and go out for ate-night snack."


    Not drink?


    Wasn''t William''s job to drink and apany guests?


    If a guest said to drink less, how could heply?


    William shook his head, "No worries, I''ve had enough earlier, but I feel a connection with you, Piper, so tonight must be a night of no return!"


    If Be were to see this scene, she would be infuriated.


    The way William was talking to her waspletely different from how he was now.


    "Great! Then tonight, no return until we''re drunk!" Piper became excited too, especially when William said he felt a connection with her. Whether true or false, it made her feel at least that William had some affection for her.


    Piper thus regained her confidence, feeling that she must still possess some charm.


    Perhaps William liked a mature woman like her?


    But William had his ns.


    Drinking with guests, even if you''re really not getting drunk, you can''t show it.


    Especially since the woman beside him seemed to be really considering his body and wanted to sleep with him.


    The only option was to get her drunk.


    Maria entered the private room at this moment, still somewhat uneasy about William, this naive young man. Hadn''t she seen how he had angered Be earlier?


    "Piper, how is it? William''s okay, right?" Maria asked, her heart a little anxious. But seeing Piper''s radiant smile, her concern eased.


    "He''s great! From now on, whenever Ie, let William keep mepany," Piper answered, clearly impressed with William.


    Maria had never expected William, even before he started, to win Piper''s affection. They had already gone around the room, each having a drink with the wealthy women.


    "Maria, call in three more young guys for us, and make sure they''re handsome!" Piper cheerfully requested, and, as if fearing William might misunderstand, added, "Otherwise, these threedies here will be left withoutpany."


    Piper and her four friends needed apanion each, and another significant reason was that Piper had set her eyes on William that night and didn''t want anyone else to vie for him.


    Maria quickly brought in three handsome young men.


    By now, William had already started drinking with the wealthy women.


    Piper ordered two crates of beer and a couple of bottles of strong liquor, and they began to drink spiritedly.


    After a few drinks, William seemed to be tipsy.


    "William, can you still drink?" Piper asked, seeing his state. "If you can''t take any more, we can rent a room and rest."


    But William couldn''t let her have her way. He waved his hand and dered, "We''ll continue drinking. We said we won''t stop until we''re drunk, so we won''t stop until we''re drunk!"


    Piper did have her reservations. If William ended uppletely unconsciouster, that wouldn''t be fun. But since William insisted, she had no choice but to keep drinking with him.


    However, she began to mix beer with hard liquor.


    Having drunk so much wine earlier, William should soon be reaching his limit, even if he had an astonishing capacity for alcohol.


    William began to suggest ying drinking games, and the atmosphere gradually heated up. He maintained a rhythm of winning two games and losing one.


    In less than half an hour, the private room was filled with raucousughter and tears. One of the wealthy women, crying, started to sing a love song, her voice so dreadful it was almost lethal.


    William downed a ss, banging the table, and praised it as the sound of heaven.


    No matter how off-tune the customer was, it was heavenly music!


    Piper considered herself to have an exceptional tolerance for alcohol, but after a dozen or more mixed drinks, she began to slur her words and grew increasingly bold, even attempting to kiss William.


    William blocked her mouth with his hand, smiling and saying, "Piper, I''m not someone who can be taken lightly. Please respect yourself."


    The other four wealthy women looked over with interest.


    After all, they had already kissed their respective youngpanions.


    But Piper still hadn''t seeded.


    A hint of anger appeared on Piper''s face. She grabbed her purse, pulled out her wallet, and pped a stack of bills on the table, arrogantly dering, "Kiss me, and it''s a thousand dors!"

 Chapter 27: Is this little bit of alcohol enough?

    <h4>Chapter 27: Is this little bit of alcohol enough?</h4>


    A kiss for a thousand bucks! If it had been Nichs or one of the other employees, they would have rushed over to Piper and kissed her until she went bankrupt.


    William, however, slowly stood up, his smile undiminished, looking down at Piper, and said, "Piper, I told you, I''m not that kind of person. I don''t want your money. I only earn the sry I deserve! This makes me feel insulted. Drinking is fine, but for other things, unless I want to, your money won''t change anything. It''s my first day at work, and if ites to it, I''ll quit!"


    William found the job rather novel, but the idea of being kissed for money seemed utterly ridiculous to him.


    Be from outside was even trying to marry him, and hadn''t she been refused as well?


    "You!" Piper said, biting her lip and pointing at William, trembling with anger.


    Peoplee to this kind of ce for a reason, but now, William was outright refusing her money, even willing to quit the job!


    "Strong character! I like that!" Piper took a deep breath, smiling again, and hurried to tug at William''s sleeve. "William, don''t be upset. Piper was just teasing you. Don''t take it so seriously. Sit down, and let''s continue drinking!"


    Piper suddenly became even more enthusiastic.


    She had plenty of money and certainly didn''tck for male attention.


    William''s temperament made her even more intrigued.


    Though he was a bit young, if it was true love, age wouldn''t matter!


    There''s an old saying that haste makes waste, and it was especially true with William, who was new to this and surprisingly not greedy for money. That was interesting.


    Men might conquer women and lose interest once they''ve achieved their physical desires.


    But when a woman truly wants to win over a man, she wants his heart.


    Piper was now determined to thoroughly win over the man before her, relying on her mature charm, not damned money.


    William didn''t make a fuss and, since Piper had put it that way, sat down to continue drinking with them.


    Nichs and the other four men were bbergasted.


    Holy smokes! William had handled Piper so effortlessly!


    They knew Piper was a regr client, and Nichs himself had entertained her before.


    After a few nights with Piper, neen-year-old Nichs had nearly broken his back from exhaustion, and she was still not quite satisfied.


    Not like William, showing such personality!


    So dominating!


    These wealthy women, including Piper, could really hold their liquor, drinking from 8 PM until 11 PM, on their eighth bottle of hard liquor and sixth crate of beer.


    At this time, Maria walked into the private room, toasted with Piper, and asked, "Piper, are you enjoying tonight?"


    Piper drained her ss andughed, "I''m enjoying myself. William is really great; his conversation, his temperament, I like it all. I might evene here regrly."


    Maria smiled and said, "I''m d you''re happy! By the way, can I take William out for a moment? A friend is looking for him."


    Piper hesitated, then said, "William works for you, and if a friend is looking for him, why can''t he go? I''m not that petty."


    William nced at Maria. His friends? Had L and the others not left yet?


    "Thank you," said Maria, gesturing to William. "William,e with me."


    William followed Maria to the entrance of the private room. The music in the main hall was deafening, so Maria had to shout into his ear, "That Miss Be from earlier wants to see you."


    William nodded.


    Maria loudly asked, "Did you know her before?"


    William shook his head; he had indeed just met Be.


    Maria patted William''s shoulder, signaling him to go over.


    Sure enough, L and the others were still at table K8, sitting with just a few bottles of beer, discussing something.


    Maria led William to K8, and Be nced at him, somewhat dissatisfied.


    This guy would rather entertain those old women than be with her.


    Although Be disliked the arranged marriage at home, her dislike was her own affair. Being rejected hadpletely changed the situation.


    "William, shall we formally introduce ourselves now?" Be extended her graceful and delicate hand towards William.


    William also politely shook her hand, finding the soft and almost boneless touch of her small hand quitefortable.


    Be nced at Maria, who wisely took the hint and walked away, no longer listening to their conversation.


    "My name is Be, and I''m the Vice President at Whitestone Group," she said. "I don''t know why my grandfather asked me to find you, nor do I know much about your background, but if you''d like to join mypany, I can offer you a nice job. Certainly better than what you''re doing now."


    William, sitting across from Be, replied, "I''m quite satisfied with my current job, so no thank you. I appreciate the kind offer, Miss Be."


    Be raised an eyebrow, "Isn''t your current job just serving drinks to older women? Was it that difficult when I asked if you would marry me?"


    William nodded, "I''m sorry, but I sell wine, not myself."


    "Who asked you to sell yourself?" Be retorted, nearly fainting with indignation, as if William''s words implied something improper about her.


    "But I really like my current job, and I don''t think the guests I serve are old at all," William said, a unique perspective for someone described as an ancient being who''s lived for a billion years.


    Emily finally couldn''t help but chime in, "William, you don''t actually like older women, do you? You said you had no interest in L, and I didn''t believe you, but now I finally do!"


    William gave her a sidelong nce, saying, "My job is to apany guests with drinks. As long as the guest buys the wine, I''ll drink with them. It has nothing to do with whether I like older women or not. In my eyes, there''s no difference between you and them."


    Be was nearly infuriated by his words. What did he mean by no difference between them and those older women?


    One could easily see what those older women were there for; how could they be the same?


    However, she managed to calm down a bit. Without knowing the full story about William, she decided to temporarily hold her tongue.


    Initially, Be thought William was someone her grandfather had chosen, but now, considering that L and Alice were also interested in him, he might have something special about him.


    "Why don''t you just sit here and have drinks with us?" Emily said. "Surely apanyingdies like us is better than being with those older women? I fully support your work."


    William nced at the bottles of wine on the table, his eyes narrowing slightly, and asked, "Is this all the wine? Will it be enough?"

 Chapter 28: If you don’t want to make an effort anymore, remember to tell me.

    <h4>Chapter 28: If you don''t want to make an effort anymore, remember to tell me.</h4>


    Be realized it: this guy was a professional drinker.


    Marry him and give him spending money? He wouldn''t do it!


    Offer him a respectable job? He refused!


    Yet here he was, contentedly making a living as a professional drinker!


    "Bring me ten more cases of beer!" Be said, clenching her fists. She had never been so disrespected.


    "Sure thing! What kind of beer would you like, Miss Be? The most expensive we have is Dogfish Head 120 Minute IPA, at $12 a bottle. Ten cases would be... 120 bottles!" William''s face was beaming with joy. He was making money! Hismission on the alcohol was ten percent, so this round would put another $1500 in his pocket.


    "Fine! Go get it. I''lle by often to watch you drink!" Be said through gritted teeth.


    "You''re most wee!" William said and then went to tell Maria that he needed ten cases of Corona.


    "William, well done! On your first day, no less. Who knows how valuable you''ll be to us in the future?" Maria''s smile was so broad it nearly split her face. She felt like she''d found a treasure. With someone like him, business would surely boom.


    "I''ll definitely be the top performer," William said confidently. He had worked in many fields and always excelled. Selling alcohol was no challenge for him.


    "Alright, alright! Go back and keep Miss Bepany. I''ll have the drinks sent over. And remember, don''t upset them. Those threedies are not to be trifled with," Maria warned, fearing that William might genuinely anger Be.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," William assured her before returning to the table.


    The ten cases of beer were brought over shortly after.


    William winked at Be, suggesting, "Since we''re drinking, how about ying some games?"


    Be, teeth gritted, agreed: "Sure! Let''s y! You think I''m afraid of you?"


    "Dice or cards?" William asked, appearing asfortable with these games as a seasoned gambler.


    "Dice!" Be challenged, "Just the two of us, one-on-one!"


    "One-on-one? Alright!" William kept in mind not to appear too skilled. He had overdone it a bit earlier while drinking wine.


    The two started ying, and William began losing, five rounds in a row!


    Be finally felt a satisfying sense of revenge.


    "Keep going!" Be shook the dice, eyeing William. This was far from over.


    William waved his hand, saying, "I feel a bit dizzy. I might not be able to drink much more."


    "You''re a professional drinker, aren''t you? Hurry up and quit stalling!" Be thought the wine was catching up with William. Wasn''t he so cocky earlier?


    After downing ten bottles, he could only manage five cups now?


    William, finally managing to flush his face, had no choice but to keep ying.


    He mostly lost, winning only asionally.


    This only intensified Be''s feeling of triumph.


    Bottle by bottle, the alcohol decreased. William kept saying he couldn''t drink anymore, but he kept drinking.


    Be had already gone to the restroom twice, but William still sat there, his face flushed but steady.


    L couldn''t help but study William closely, thinking, "This guy has some strong kidneys!"


    "Sis, shouldn''t we stop now?" Emily was getting scared. She wasn''t sure if William was drunk, but Be definitely was.


    "No way! Keep going! You all drink too!" Be said, her face no longer cold, excitement overtaking her.


    L picked up a ss, saying, "I''ll be out after one drink."


    "Drink! Today, I want to see if L Carter really can''t handle more than one drink!" Be''s excitement grew, now challenging L.


    Without further ado, L downed a ss and then... copsed onto the sofa.


    William was genuinely impressed, "This acting is way too exaggerated!"


    Emily said pitifully, "Sis, you know me; I can''t hold my liquor either."


    Be red at her, "What! Don''t pretend I don''t know. You''ve been to these ces a lot! Drink up, and if you pass out, I''ll have William kiss you!"


    "That''s so harsh! Are you really my sister?" Emily nearly cried, but reluctantly picked up her ss and started drinking.


    L had feigned being drunk so that if they all got drunk, at least they could still get home safely. Emily wanted to pretend, but couldn''t.


    And so, Emily also joined their ranks.


    Another half an hour passed, and Piper and her group stumbled out of the private room. After settling the bill, she looked around; after all, the sisters she brought with her had malepanions, but William was nowhere to be found.


    "Maria, where''s William?" Piper''s eyes were hazy, and she was staggering, unable to find William amid the dim lights and crowded bar.


    Maria quickly responded with a smile, "Piper, I''m sorry! William was called away by a friend and took the night off. Do you want me to find someone else to apany you tonight?"


    At that moment, William was with Be and her group, so Maria certainly couldn''t mention that.


    Women''s feuds could be terrifying, and Maria didn''t want to offend anyone.


    Piper waved her hand, "No need! Tell William I had a great time tonight, and I''lle to see him again in a couple of days!"


    "Let me see you out," Maria said politely, and after escorting her out of the bar, she breathed a sigh of relief. As the owner, she had to make sure everything was perfect.


    By 2 AM, the bar had fewer customers, and William''s table had astonishingly finished all the drinks. As for Be, she was sprawled on the couch, snoring andpletely undignified.


    L sat up and said, "Alright, let''s call it a night."


    William smiled, "Come again tomorrow."


    "You''re not drunk?!" L frowned at William.


    William replied, "I can be."


    "Liar!" L rolled her eyes at him, then helped Be up.


    Emily seemed to handle her liquor better than Be, at least she could still talk normally.


    "William, you really can drink! I''m impressed!"


    "Likewise!" William nodded at her, "Emily, remember toe support us often."


    William didn''t mind being in contact with the descendants of servants from 50 years ago; he believed in going with the flow, not deliberately distancing himself, but not getting too close either.


    Emily grinned, showing her teeth, "Of course, I''ll introduce more customers to you in the future. If you don''t want to work hard anymore, remember to tell me."


    William said, "Don''t worry, if I ever decide to ck off, your sister will be my first choice, since she signed up first."

 Chapter 29: These three girls are really not easy to mess with.

    <h4>Chapter 29: These three girls are really not easy to mess with.</h4>


    L truly had never seen someone as arrogant as William.


    Just now he was so decisive in his rejection, and now he''s saying things like this.


    iming to be the first one to sign up, as if he was endlessly charming?


    L shot William a sidelong nce.


    Even if he truly radiated infinite charm, that was nothing to boast about. He was still single, after all!


    "Emily, let''s go!" L helped Be towards the exit of the bar.


    William stood up as well, asking, "Do you need me to escort you?"


    After all, it was quitete, and in William''s view, it could be dangerous for women to walk alone at night.


    "We''re fine!" As L supported Be into the corridor, her words had barelynded when a young man, with tattoos of a demon, and a wicked grin on his face, blocked their way.


    "Prettydies, leaving so soon? Why not have a couple more drinks with me?"


    Before William could react, Maria was already striding towards them.


    Throughout the night, she had been watching this table closely. She didn''t want Be and her friends to have any trouble in her ce, not even a small unpleasant incident would be good.


    "Get out of the way!" L red coldly at the young man.


    The young man snickered weirdly, saying, "Missy''s got a temper, I li¡ª"


    "Ugh!"


    His words came to an abrupt halt with a muffled groan.


    With one hand supporting Be, L swiftly punched the young man in the abdomen with the other. Her swift movements suggested she was trained.


    The punch was strong, and the young man, who appeared robust, was immediately unable to speak from the pain, clutching his abdomen and doubling over.


    "Scram!" L ordered coldly, then continued guiding Be towards the exit.


    The young man''s friends, who had been watching from the sidelines, stepped forward, their eyes filled with menace.


    Maria was quick to act, striding forward and snapping, "Zachary, what do you think you''re doing? Sit down!"


    Despite being a woman, Maria managed the bar and had her own reputation. These hooligans all knew who ran the bar, and at Maria''s scolding, they were at a loss for what to do.


    At this moment, a man in a suit also approached ¨C Maria''s husband, Caleb.


    Caleb immediately grabbed the young man, Zachary, by the hair, ring at him and asking, "Have you had too much to drink?"


    "Caleb... I''m sorry, I drank too much!" Zachary didn''t even have the courage to meet Caleb''s gaze and kept apologizing, "I''m sorry!"


    "You''re really drunk, aren''t you? Not even knowing who to apologize to!" Caleb let go of his hair, and with a stern look, hemanded authority.


    Zachary, bearing the pain in his abdomen, bowed to L: "I''m sorry, miss! I was wrong!"


    L''s expression softened slightly, "Nevermind." Then, guiding Be, she made her way out.


    Caleb turned to William and said, "You''re William, right? Come help me see thesedies off."


    William nodded; he had met Caleb yesterday during his job interview.


    Outside the bar, Caleb apologized to L and Emily again and asked if they needed a designated driver, until L said she hadn''t been drinking, then Emily helped Be while L went to drive the car.


    Upon seeing L''s car, Caleb broke out in a cold sweat. He ran a bar and heard some rumors and gossip from time to time.


    It wasn''t about how great the car was; it was about who it belonged to.


    The heiress of the Carter family!!


    If anything had happened just now, it would have been more than he could handle.


    If L had gotten into any kind of trouble, his bar would probably have to close its doors the next day. Thankfully, the situation was handled in time.


    Once Be was settled in the car, Caleb stayed put, repeatedly bowing and apologizing. Only when the car''s taillights disappeared from his sight did he straighten up and wipe the sweat off his brow.


    William had a poker face throughout, just watching Caleb''s performance.


    "William, right? Do you know the threedies who just left?" Caleb had to ask this question; who knows, William might also have significant connections!


    "I suppose you could say that. We''re from the same school," William replied.


    "Caleb asked, "Is thedy who fought back earlier by any chance from the Carter family?"


    "Right, L," William confirmed. "The other two girls are Bells."


    Caleb swallowed hard, "Do you know who they are? The heiress to the Carter family and the two from the Bell family, holy cow! It''s really them!"


    William remained silent, pretending to know nothing.


    "You''re from the same school and you don''t know their status?" Caleb lit a cigarette, shaken from the earlier scare. He needed someone to talk to for some relief.


    William shrugged, "I only know they''re very rich. I don''t really know them that well."


    "Bullshit! If you were close to them, would you need to work in a dump like this?" Caleb retorted, "You''ve heard of Whitestone Group, right? The world''srgest media and entertainmentpany."


    William shook his head again, "I just came out of the mountains, this is the first time I''ve heard about it."


    "Just came out of the mountains?" Caleb nced at William, "Then you definitely wouldn''t know about the Carter family, forget it, let''s go back inside." At that moment, he felt like he was wasting his breath on William, who probably didn''t realize that those threedies were the dream girls of countless men.


    Anyone who managed to win their favor could live a life of luxury.


    Caleb went back into the bar, starting to gossip with Maria about what he just found out. Maria was taken aback when she heard, d nothing happened tonight.


    "William,e take a break," Maria called to him after finishing her chat with Caleb, smiling as she asked, "How was your first day at work?"


    "Not bad," William smiled back.


    Maria continued, "Since I''ve promised you, I''ll do my best to keep my word. Your probation period is over. Your base pay will be six thousand dors plusmissions. How does that sound?"


    "That works for me!" William was satisfied with this sry, considering that they had initially spoken about a base pay of eighteen hundred dors.


    "Then we''ll sign a contract tomorrow. You''re still studying, right? At leastmit for a year. If you do well, I''ll give you a raise every month."


    Maria saw potential in William. His performance tonight was exceptional. If William hadined about the sry, she would''ve given him a raise instantly. But now, she was worried that William might quit suddenly.


    This was a real gem who could handle his liquor and was an expert at all sorts of games. If such a talent were to be poached by someone else, it would be a great loss.


    People working in bars usually don''t sign contracts, but William was a bit different. They had to sign a contract; otherwise, Maria wouldn''t feel secure.


    "Sure," William had nned to continue working anyway. A year was nothing to him, so he casually agreed.


    Regarding the contract, if he really didn''t want to work anymore, no one could stop him. He figured no one in the world could truly bind him.


    Maria nodded and said, "Add me on WhatsApp, and give me a bank ount. I will transfer your sry there."


    "I don''t currently have a bank ount. Is there another way?" William asked, somewhat helplessly.


    Maria was surprised, thinking to herself that this guy must indeed havee from the mountains. She responded, "When paydayes, I''ll write you a check. You can take the check to the bank to withdraw the money. When you''re at the bank, it would be a good idea to ask the staff to set up a bank ount for you."


    "Alright, but about WhatsApp?" William was a bit confused. He pulled out his phone and saw the WhatsApp app, but he had been using Google all day and hadn''t used WhatsApp.

 Chapter 30: Perhaps this is destined.

    <h4>Chapter 30: Perhaps this is destined.</h4>


    "Right, let''s connect on WhatsApp, it''ll makemunication easier," Maria said, "I''ll scan your QR code."


    William opened WhatsApp and asked, "How do I do this?"


    "..." Maria was dumbfounded, looking at his phone, she asked, "Don''t tell me you''ve never used WhatsApp before?"


    William seriously nodded, "This is my first day using a mobile phone, I haven''t had the chance to y around with it yet."


    Maria was speechless for a moment.


    "You¡­ you didn''t juste from the mountains, did you?"


    William nodded again, "Can you teach me how to use it?"


    Maria was impressed this time. She couldn''t believe that William had indeede from the backwoods. After all, these days, even young children are proficient with smartphones and chat on WhatsApp.


    After a series of instructions and exnations, William finally learned how to use WhatsApp.


    Maria carefully taught him how to use it and casually asked, "You''re out of money, aren''t you?"


    Not hiding anything, William replied, "I''m t broke."


    "No way?" Maria could hardly believe it. From William''s demeanor, she initially thought he might be some rich kid out trying to experience life, but now she was convinced, this man was absolutely fresh off the mountains.


    That was actually good, people from the mountains tend to be humble and straightforward, with no wild ideas.


    "I''ll advance you two thousand dors from your sry. Your tips from tonight were pretty substantial as well." Maria said, handing him two thousand dors in cash, "As a grown man, it''s not okay to be entirely broke, but don''t misuse the money. If you face any difficulties, tell me."


    William had a good impression of Maria so far. She had proven to be very generous.


    He began to believe that if Evelyn was ever in trouble, Maria would definitely stand up to help.


    Business at the Moonlit Harbor Pub was good. Even though William''s performance dazzled many tonight, most were busy with their own drinks andpany, so not many really noticed him.


    Although William was busy all night, he kept an eye on Evelyn from time to time.


    Given Evelyn''s looks, it seemed easy for her to be harassed in this sort of ce.


    But in reality, the patrons were mostly polite with theirments and even those who invited Evelyn for a drink took her refusal in stride,ughing it off.


    William noticed that the patrons were well-behaved probably because a woman was in theirpany tonight.


    By three-thirty in the morning, the bar started to empty, and Maria called William and Evelyn over.


    With the exception of those who were busy or had left with some customers, the remaining staff were called into a private room by Maria.


    It was sort of a debriefing session to talk about who did well, and who needed improvement in certain areas.


    Maria had William and Evelyn introduce themselves briefly. She casually praised William, saying that he did well today, but did not overlypliment him.


    After the meeting, Maria called William aside, "William, you''re new here, and standing out too much might attract unwanted attention. Be a bit more low-key in the future. Pretend to be drunk when you need to."


    Even though he could handle a lot of drinks, he should still pretend to be drunk when necessary.


    Maria thought that William, being young, mightck discretion in some situations. Little did she know, William already had a billion years of life experience, and was a powerful individual beyond imagination. He understood her advice, but whether to be ostentatious or low-key depended on his mood.


    With no other issues for the night, Maria let everyone clock off for the day.


    William changed back into his own clothes. He didn''t deliberately try to get close to Evelyn, but when he stepped out of the bar''s front door, all he saw was Evelyn''s retreating figure as she pedaled away on her bicycle.


    He walked around the city for over an hour. By the time the sun began to rise, he had toured all around New York City, witnessing many things. Eventually, he learned how to take a cab to school and how to make payments using his phone.


    At the school gate, William found a Starbucks, ordered a sandwich and coffee, and after eating, went into the school. As he approached the entrance of the male dormitory, he noticed quite a few people stealing nces at him, their eyes filled with a hint of curiosity.


    When he got to room 306 of the dormitory and knocked on the door, it opened quickly.


    The three roommates were standing there in a daze, staring at William.


    "William, you''re back?"


    The one speaking was Wyatt, the youth who had struck up a conversation with William in the corridor yesterday.


    William nodded and smiled slightly, "I''m back."


    Wyatt grinned, "William, your bed''s all made."


    What William had done yesterday was unprecedented in the school and beyond their imagination.


    What was Ryan''s status at school? William had given Ryan a clear lesson yesterday, dealing with all those who were brought by Ryan.


    "Let''s formally introduce ourselves," Wyatt said, "My name is Wyatt Edwards, you can call me Wyatt."


    "My name is Daniel Rivera, you can call me Daniel. Have you had breakfast yet? Do you want me to get you something?" Another roommate chimed in.


    "No need, I ate at the school entrance." William''s response was expected. Regardless of the era, the strong are always admired. Wyatt and others probably suffered bullying in school, but yesterday, William had taught the campus "bullies" a lesson. When the ordinary students like Wyatt saw him again, their attitudes naturally changed.


    Inside the room, another heftyd of over 200 pounds said, "My name is Paul Nelson, you can call me Paul."


    Judging by their introductions, William''s future status in the dormitory was confirmed.


    William had now reached his bed. The dormitory originally had one empty bed, but now the bedding on it was neatly arranged. He didn''t know if his roommates had done it or if it was the work of Ryan''s group.


    "My name is William, I look forward to getting along with you all in the future." William had chosen to live in the dormitory to interact more with people and learn more.


    At least for now, that was the case.


    "William, how about we go out for lunch together at noon?" Wyatt grinned, treating William with genuine politeness.


    "Sure," William paused, then asked, "When are we heading to the ssroom?"


    "We''re going now! There''s a general education ss soon." Wyatt checked his watch, "It''s almost time, let''s hurry."


    William had never attended a ss before and now had no choice but to follow them to the ssroom.


    On the way, he spotted Evelyn, and she saw him too.

 Chapter 31 He was, after all, too eager for quick success and instant benefits.

    <h4>Chapter 31 He was, after all, too eager for quick sess and instant benefits.</h4>


    "What a coincidence, you''re studying here too?"


    After spotting Evelyn, William took the initiative to greet her.


    Evelyn merely nodded, not offering much of a response.


    Her impression of William wasn''t exactly favorable.


    Despite them both working at a nightclub, what William had done was clearly not on the up-and-up.


    William had first volunteered to entertain the wealthy older women, then followed them into a private room. Although he didn''t leave with them, he had left the impression of a freeloader in Evelyn''s mind.


    A college student, already a freeloader?


    Evelyn didn''t respond, instead, she quickly walked away with apanion by her side.


    Evelyn''s friend kept ncing back at William, whispering, "Evelyn, do you know that handsome guy? He''s so attractive! Could he be your boyfriend?"


    "How could that be possible?" Evelyn shook her head and whispered back, "I just met him yesterday, I don''t really want to interact with him."


    "Quick, tell me, how did you meet?" Evelyn''s friend''s eyes sparkled with excitement, "If you don''t want to get to know him, you could introduce him to me. I fell for this guy at first sight."


    Evelyn poked her friend''s forehead and said, "Quit daydreaming, you can''t handle him, he seems to have caught L''s eye."


    Working at a bar, one wouldn''t think William was rich, but the first time they met, William had gotten out of L''s car.


    Who was L? An heiress of great wealth. How could her simple-minded friendpete with her?


    L and William''s pictures were now circting in many people''s social circles at the school.


    "Ah¡ªI remember now, he''s L''s rumored boyfriend!!"


    "Just know it and stop." Evelyn didn''t want to talk about bar matters anymore. If she said too much, she''d just be gossiping.


    After Evelyn and her friend walked away, Wyatt sidled up to William with a smirk, "William, got your eyes on Evelyn?"


    William nodded with a grin, "You could say that."


    "Yesterday you were with L, and today you''re already shifting targets," What else could Wyatt say?


    Wasn''t L the goddess of many men in the school?


    But yesterday, she had actually waited for William at the male dormitory for such a long time, even asking Ryan to buy daily necessities for William.


    Wasn''t this clear that she had a crush on William?


    "L?" William shook his head, "I''m not too close to her, and I''m not particrly interested."


    "..." Wyatt and Daniel didn''t know what to say.


    From William''s tone, it seemed like he didn''t have feelings for L!


    Did that mean L was pursuing William, trying hard to win his favor, yet William remained indifferent?


    A goddess was throwing herself at him!


    "Why are you all staring at me like that?" William arched an eyebrow. Was it strange that he had no particr feelings towards L?


    At this point, Paul said, "Actually, I also think Evelyn is a better fit, L''s family is too wealthy."


    Wyatt gave him a sidelong nce, "Is wealth a bad thing? Do you know how many people want to marry L? Whoever can secure her won''t have to worry about their future."


    Paul chuckled, "You really think marrying into a wealthy family is thatfortable? If there''s too much disparity between their statuses, even if L genuinely likes our William, her family might not agree. Even if they reluctantly approve of the marriage, he would have to endure endless difficulties."


    "Anyway, if it were me, I would be happy to, even if it means putting up with some trouble." Wyatt smirked, putting up with difficulties? If he could marry a goddess like L, what would those difficulties matter?


    "Enough already! The goddess has her eyes on William, what does it have to do with you?" Paul saw the situation clearly. After all, due to his weight, he''d never been popr with women. When it came to a goddess like L, he didn''t even dare to entertain the thought.


    "How can you say it has nothing to do with me?" Wyatt said as he walked, "Birds of a feather flock together. A goddess'' friends are typically goddesses. As long as William brings us along for any gatherings in the future, the chances of meeting beautiful women will naturally multiply."


    After Wyatt finished speaking, a gleam appeared in the eyes of both Paul and Daniel.


    Upon hearing this, it did seem to make sense!


    Last night when William wasn''t in the dorm, the three of them realized something: William had the guts to beat up Ryan, despite him bringing a gang. All of them were sent packing. In the future, if they clung to William, wouldn''t their dorm number 306 be the coolest in the entire school?


    With Wyatt''s casual mention, they felt that their university life would be incredibly wonderful.


    The three of them grew more excited as they talked, unknowingly they had already entered the lecture hall.


    William had no interest in what these three were discussing. It was just about women, was it that interesting?


    Of course, he didn''t understand their perspective because he''d had countless romantic encounters. Naturally, he couldn''t rte to the feelings of these young men who have been single since birth.


    What interested William was the lecture itself.


    It was a course on Ancient World History, and the lecturer standing on the stage was none other than the middle-aged man who had been with Edward Taylor yesterday.


    When it came to world history, it was unlikely anyone knew it better than William.


    However, William was a bit curious about the "history" known by people in this era.


    "Dear students, today we''re going to discuss the founding of the Roman Empire," The lecturer, Jenkins Cooper, had also noticed William. When calling roll, he''d fixed his gaze on William for quite a while.


    Yesterday, William was quite arrogant. Initially, he thought this young man must be some sort of prodigy. Unexpectedly, he was a freshman. This was rather amusing.


    The old dean of Hudson University sought advice from a freshman and even got refused.


    And now, William appeared in his lecture.


    Jenkins Cooper did not deliberately make things difficult for William. After all, in a university lecture, he mainly focused on his lecture, seldom asking questions. Asking too deliberately would seem strange.


    However, he would nce at William from time to time.


    William listened with keen interest, as Jenkins Cooper''s lecture was quite fascinating. Whenever Jenkins Cooper looked his way, he would give him a courteous smile.


    The slice of Roman history that Jenkins Cooper was discussing had some discrepancies from what William knew. But time grinds on and the long river of history buries countless truths.


    How would anyone know that a thousand years ago, the formidable Julius Caesar himself had paid a visit to William, seeking his counsel?


    Caesar, sitting across from William, brimming with confidence, asked, "Sir, I have conquered Gaul and Britain, defeated Pompey, unified the territories of the Roman Republic,piled the ''Caesarian Code'', established a new calendar system, and promotednd reform, bringing various regions into submission. Can this be called the greatest feat, even surpassing Alexander the Great?"


    Looking at him, William calmly responded, "You''re rushing too much."


    Caesar took a sip of his wine and said to William, "If you would teach me the art of immortality, why would I be in a rush? The lifespan of mortals is brief, and while I hold the reins of the Roman Republic, of course, I have to make my mark!"


    At the time, William no longer wished to easily alter the world''s bnce. Not to mention teaching him the art of immortality, Caesar visited William over ten times, only to be shown the door each time. Thest time was no different.


    After that, William never saw this self-proimed legend, who imed his aplishments shadowed those of Alexander the Great, again.

 Chapter 32 Are you trying to tell me what to do?

    <h4>Chapter 32 Are you trying to tell me what to do?</h4>


    Jenkins Cooper''s lecture continued, with his unique and novel perspectives on numerous historical issues. It was inherently intriguing.


    William listened attentively, the lecture cementing a deep impression of Jenkins Cooper in his mind by the time it concluded.


    After the ss, Jenkins cast a lingering nce at William before exiting the ssroom.


    "William, where are we eatingter?" Wyatt followed closely behind William, as if he had found hispass in life.


    "Anywhere," William responded nonchntly. He didn''t really know where to get lunch, and Jenkins Cooper was waiting for him just around the corner.


    Upon spotting Jenkins Cooper, Wyatt grinned awkwardly and greeted him with a nod, "Hello, Professor Cooper!"


    Jenkins nodded in acknowledgement, "I have something to discuss with William."


    "Sure thing, Professor Cooper!" Wyatt hastily excused himself, calling out as he retreated, "We''ll wait for you at the Skyline Bistro, William."


    Naturally, Daniel and the others didn''t dare linger either. They quickly followed Wyatt downstairs.


    Jenkins looked William up and down before chuckling, "I didn''t expect you to be a student at our university, and a freshman at that."


    "Is being a freshman so surprising?" William chuckled in response, "A lot of knowledge can be gained outside of the ssroom, right?"


    Jenkins, of course, didn''t deny what William said. He was well aware that a diploma or a degree doesn''t necessarily equate to ability.


    Many truly capable individuals educate their children from a young age, often learning as much, if not more than they would in school.


    Take the freshman in front of him, for instance, William knew ancient characters even the esteemed Mr. Taylor was unfamiliar with. Knowledge doesn''t appear out of thin air.


    Both Jenkins Cooper and Edward Taylor assumed William came from a family of schrs.


    "William, may I ask what your father does?" Jenkins thought it might be more direct to ask about William''s family rather than inquiring about the ancient characters.


    William smiled and responded, "I''m sorry, but I''m an orphan."


    "I''m sorry," Jenkins said, stunned by William''s revtion. A momentter, he regained hisposure and said enthusiastically, "Then, William, why are you so reluctant to teach Mr. Taylor? Do you realize the significance of the information on that ancient stele for human civilization?"


    William responded with a faint smile, "I don''t know, and frankly, I don''t care to know."


    "You!!" Jenkins was nearly winded by William''s indifference. He quickly rallied and said, "Let me put it this way, William. If you can trante all the text on that ancient stele, you''d make a substantial contribution to our nation, even the entire world."


    "You could be a historic figure. Your name could appear in textbooks..."


    Jenkins grew more excited as he spoke, his eyes alight with fervor.


    But William interrupted him outright, "I don''t need my name to appear in textbooks, nor do I seek fame or renown."


    "Do you not have even the slightest bit of ambition or aspiration?" Jenkins retorted, a tone of frustration tinging his voice. "Are you content to lead an ordinary life, fading into obscurity like a speck of dust? A century from now, aside from your descendants, would anyone else even remember you existed?"


    "You clearly have the ability! Why? Why won''t you use it?"


    William raised an eyebrow, visibly displeased, "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"


    Jenkins was at a loss for words.


    He''d never encountered such a brazen student.


    What was this attitude?


    And yet, when he met William''s gaze, he found himself unable to voice a retort.


    William had, somehow, exerted an unprecedented pressure on him.


    By the time he snapped back to reality, William was already heading downstairs, leaving him staring at his retreating figure.


    The students who had overheard their conversation were likewise stunned by William''s audacious retort.


    Jenkins is a revered professor at Hudson University. William''s audacious manner of addressing people is just too over-the-top.


    Nevertheless, William doesn''t care about such trivialities. Leaving the university gates behind, he ambles leisurely towards the Skyline Bistro.


    For a man of his ilk, he can afford to dismiss many things.


    Achieving historical fame?


    That''s the thing he despises most.


    In truth, he has been written about in books and celebrated in poems by many. However, the drastic transformations in his identities over time have made it impossible for future generations to realize the existence of such an immortal figure.


    Even now, Anthony Carter and the like wouldn''t dare to leak William''s secret.


    Even L and her circle are oblivious of William''s true background.


    All along the way, William maintains a distance of a couple of hundred meters behind Evelyn.


    Many times when he awakens, he encounters someone who looks exactly like Evelyn. It''s not just about physical resemnce, William believes, perhaps it''s a case of a soul being reincarnated in a new body!


    Evelyn and her friend had just stepped outside the university gate when Edward intercepted her.


    "Evelyn, what a coincidence? Can I invite you to dinner?" Edward, failing to woo the affluent L, has immediately set his sights on themoner beauty, Evelyn.


    If he can''t win over a wealthy goddess, could he not handle a regr girl?


    Evelyn paused, frowned and said, "ssmate, I don''t think we know each other that well? Besides, I saw on social media, weren''t you chasing after L just yesterday?"


    Edward felt a pang of embarrassment. His pursuit of L was such a spectacle yesterday that many people at the school posted about it on their social feeds, so it was quite normal for Evelyn to have seen it.


    "True! But I only confessed to L yesterday because of a bet I lost with a friend, sort of like Truth or Dare, you know? The loser had to confess to L." Edward tried to appear nonchnt, continuing, "ssmate, my name is Edward, can we get to know each other?"


    Evelyn, holding her friend''s hand, promptly took a step forward, retorting, "I don''t see the need."


    "Wait!" Edward called out, attempting to grab Evelyn''s hand.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and William rushed from behind, instantly grabbing Edward''s wrist, smirking at him.


    "Holy crap! Where the hell did youe from?" Edward was startled by William''s sudden appearance.


    It wasn''t just about him moving silently, it was as if he had popped up out of nowhere.


    "Keep your hands to yourself!" Initially, William had only intended to gradually get closer to Evelyn. But how could he tolerate Edward disrespecting Evelyn in this manner?


    "You again? Who the hell are you?" Edward could never forget that face.


    It was William, the bastard who stole his thunder yesterday. If William hadn''t been there, even if Edward had failed, he wouldn''t have been this humiliated.


    "My name is William." William replied with a slight smile, "Evelyn is my friend. I''d suggest you stop harboring designs on her, or else you''ll regret it."


    "You... punk, I''ll remember you!" Edward was itching to punch William then and there. But for the sake of not leaving a negative impression on Evelyn, he held back, knowing he might not win in a one-on-one fight.


    After dropping a threatening remark, Edward turned and walked away.


    William, who was cornered by Ryan yesterday, is still standing here unscathed today. Without a thorough understanding of William''s background, Edward wouldn''t dare to act recklessly.

 Chapter 33 I can’t let you go just like that!

    <h4>Chapter 33 I can''t let you go just like that!</h4>


    Edward was clearly intimidated by William.


    After all, William had appeared out of nowhere, seemingly fearless and defiant.


    If he had just been some clueless guy, it wouldn''t be such a big deal. But clearly, there was more to William than met the eye.


    "What do you want?" Evelyn asked, her eyebrows knit in slight annoyance. She wasn''t exactly fond of William, but she didn''t despise him either.


    William hesitated, then smiled at her. "Let''s start over. My name is William. How about we be friends?"


    "Sounds good! I''m Lucy Cox, Evelyn''s close friend. You can call me Lucy," chimed in the girl beside Evelyn, extending her hand towards William before Evelyn could respond.


    "Hello," William replied, shaking her hand gently. Compared to Evelyn, this girl seemed quite ordinary.


    A bit on the plump side, with a touch of youthful innocence and eyes that sparkled like stars. She wasn''t as dazzling as Evelyn, but she had a charming cuteness about her.


    Evelyn gave William a nod, "My name''s Evelyn. Thanks for earlier."


    "You''re wee. Have you two had lunch? How about we eat together?" William''s smile was infectious; he seemed so young, yet there was a warmth to him that reminded one of a kind old man.


    Evelyn was puzzled by her own feelings. Normally, if a guy asked her out for a meal, she would decline, just like she did with Edward. But with William, she felt an inexplicable sense offort.


    Even though she knew he was at a bar with some rich older woman just the night before, she didn''t know where this newfoundfort came from.


    "Where shall we go for lunch?" Lucy asked eagerly, tugging at Evelyn.


    "Skyline Bistro. My roommates are waiting for me there," William replied, not forgetting that his dorm buddies were expecting him.


    Evelyn was inclined to decline, but Lucy seemed entirely smitten, nodding, "Let''s go then. We shouldn''t keep your friends waiting."


    Skyline Bistro was near the university. Wyatt and the others had already arrived, but they were now noticeably nervous. Ryan and members from various sports clubs were also at the bistro.


    "The guys from dorm 306?" Ryan''s group eyed Wyatt and his friends with a palpable animosity.


    "Didn''t deal with them yesterday, and here they are again today. Ryan, should we teach them a lesson?"


    Thomas, the head of the Taekwondo club, sneakily nced at Wyatt and his group. They hadn''t gotten over the beating they got from William the day before, and it had made them increasingly frustrated.


    Ryan nodded, his silent agreement was clear.


    If they couldn''t get back at William, they would take it out on his roommates.


    Thomas got the hint and moved to sit at Wyatt''s table.


    Wyatt, trying to defuse the situation, offered him a cigarette with a forced smile. "What a coincidence, Thomas! You''re dining here too?"


    Thomas crossed his legs and dismissively nced at the cigarette Wyatt extended. "I don''t smoke that kind," he sneered.


    There''s a difference between not smoking and not smoking ''that kind.'' It was clear that Thomas was looking down on Wyatt.


    Caught off-guard, Wyatt sheepishly responded, "Sorry, Thomas. I''m a bit strapped for cash, so I can only afford these."


    Thomasughed mockingly, "What was your name again?"


    "Wyatt." Wyatt pulled back the cigarette, embarrassed. He didn''t want trouble with someone like Thomas and was clearly conceding.


    Thomas smirked coldly, "When we had a problem with William yesterday, you guys just stood by and watched. What''s up with that?"


    Wyatt was taken aback, struggling for a response. Could they have jumped in and attacked William alongside Thomas and his gang?


    Besides, with all the members of Ryan''s crew unable to handle William, would adding the three of them make any difference?


    Daniel, however, was running out of patience. "If you have a problem with William, go find him. We haven''t done anything to you. Think you''re so superior just because you have money?"


    Thomas''s brow furrowed, as he snapped at Daniel, "Dare to say that again!"


    Daniel, known for having the fiercest temper in the dorm and being brutally straightforward, rose from his seat, staring Thomas down, "Isn''t it true? If you''ve got guts, go confront William! Just because you''ve learned Taekwondo for a few years doesn''t make you an expert. I''m not scared of you. If youy a finger on me today, I swear we''ll see this through to the end!"


    Daniel, already grabbing a beer bottle from the side, looked ready to fight, poised to smash the bottle at Thomas any moment.


    Thomas was almost taken aback.


    Daniel wasn''t from a wealthy background nor was he particrly skilled, but there''s a saying: the aggressive fear the stubborn, the stubborn fear the reckless ¨C and Daniel certainly fit the "reckless" bill.


    "Looking for trouble, are you?" Thomas cursed, using his superior physical strength tond the first punch, striking Daniel''s face.


    Wyatt immediately tried to intervene, but Daniel, ever the straightforward guy, didn''t cry out in pain. Instead, he swung the beer bottle at Thomas'' head.


    Thomas, having trained in martial arts and anticipating the move, blocked the bottle with his arm. The bottle shattered on impact, spraying beer everywhere.


    "You really dared to hit me?" Thomas, seething with anger, grabbed Daniel by the throat, shouting, "You believe I won''t end you?"


    As the fight escted, members from other sports clubs and the Taekwondo club couldn''t remain seated. They all rose to their feet, restraining both Wyatt and Paul. The restaurant owner recognized this gang and tried to pacify them, urging them not to cause a scene.


    Ryan, exuding a privileged air, calmly reassured, "Don''t worry, things won''t get out of hand. If anything gets broken, I''ll cover the costs."


    The owner didn''t dare argue or call the police. Even as Thomas pressed Daniel''s head against the table, Daniel still defiantly shouted, "Thomas, if you have the guts, finish me off today, or I swear this isn''t over!"


    "Quite bold, aren''t you?" Thomas remarked with a grin, patting Daniel''s cheek. Rising to the position of Taekwondo club president wasn''t solely due to his martial arts skills; he wasn''t afraid to get tough. If he were to be intimidated by Daniel now, he''d lose all respect.


    As the trio from the dormitory were pinned down, William strolled in, nked by two beautifuldies.


    The sight of William only inmed Thomas'' group further.


    They hadn''t forgotten the previous day''s humiliating defeat, but with renewed vigor and in greater numbers, they felt bold again today.


    Sometimes there''s courage in numbers.


    "What''s going on here?" William nced at Ryan, his eyes holding an unmistakable hint of intimidation. Of course, he wasn''t going all out ¨C with his superhuman abilities, a mere look could render Ryanpletely mindless.


    Feeling an inexplicable unease under William''s gaze, Ryan still managed to reply with faux bravado, "William, since we''ve run into you again today, we certainly can''t let you walk away so easily."

 Chapter 34 Then, can we at least be friends?

    <h4>Chapter 34 Then, can we at least be friends?</h4>


    William shot Ryan a prating nce. Was Ryan implying that he shouldn''t leave?


    It seemed like William had no intention of leaving anyway.


    Having a bit of cash to spare, he was eager to taste the world''s delicacies after awakening from a long hiatus. How could he just walk away?


    "You mean... you want a fight?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, glinting with a sharp intensity.


    Ryan, unsettled by that look, tried to stand his ground. "If it''s a fight you want, then bring it on! Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    With those words, the people in the restaurant readied themselves, picking up anything that could serve as a weapon, eyes locked on William, ready to strike.


    William kept reminding himself internally, he was just a freshman in college, a regr student. Getting involved in a fight seemed unwise.


    "Your sister is almost here. Are you sure you want to fight me?" William tilted his head, implying he''d rather not get physical with these younger folks.


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Ryan instinctively looked towards the door, spotting Evelyn and Lucy. He sneered, "Kid, if my sister''sing, she can see for herself what kind of lowlife you really are."


    At this point, Ryan had assumed William was the man chosen by his family for his sister to marry. And seeing William with Evelyn and Lucy? Did it not scream "yer"?


    "yer?" William casually took out his phone, looking up the term.


    After his quick search, he realized Ryan had it all wrong.


    "William," Ryan said sternly, "Let me be clear. You and my sister? Not gonna happen. And after today, I''m going to tell my grandfather about this. If you''re the guy he chose for my sister, well, your fate is sealed."


    If William truly was the man chosen by his grandfather for his sister L, then William''s current behavior was an insult to her and the entire Carter family.


    Would his grandfather let William get away with it?


    William merely chuckled in response. This misunderstanding ran deep.


    If he really had feelings for L, Anthony Carter would probablyugh in his sleep. But sadly for Ryan, William felt nothing for L.


    He didn''t bother exining, sensing L was nearby. She had been trailing him and was now just a short distance from the Skyline Bistro.


    Ryan, mistaking William''s silence as guilt, smirked, "If I had someone beat you up right now, would my grandfather me me?"


    In Ryan''s eyes, whether William was involved with Evelyn, Lucy, or neither, he felt justified in defending his sister''s honor.


    Unfazed, William replied calmly, "Go ahead."


    L was now only forty meters away from Skyline Bistro, and he trusted she wouldn''t stand idly by.


    "You think I won''t?" Ryan signaled to his cronies,manding, "Do it! I''ll deal with the consequences."


    No sooner had he spoken than a student, bottle in hand, lunged at William, yelling, "I''ve wanted to take you down for a long time!"


    Without missing a beat, William upturned a table. The assant''s bottle smashed on its surface, soaking him with its contents. Stumbling backwards, he would have taken a nasty fall if not for someone catching him.


    "What are you all doing?"


    A sharp reprimand echoed from the restaurant''s entrance.


    Who else could it be but L?


    As soon as she stepped inside, she caught sight of Ryan''s crew getting physical with William. But she also noticed how effortlessly William flipped over an entire table, hinting he was no stranger to such confrontations.


    The one thing Ryan feared was his older sister, L. At the sound of her voice, a shiver ran down his spine, but he quickly gathered himself.


    "Sis! This guy''s been fooling around with everyone. I couldn''t stand it, so I decided he needed a lesson!" Ryan argued self-righteously, hoping L would side with him. In his mind, this was an opportunity to bring William down a peg and expose his true colors to L.


    L''s expression grew even colder. "Why does it matter to you if he''s seeing multiple people? Ryan, you''re increasingly acting out of line. Always looking for a fight. How are you different from any street thug?"


    "I... What do you mean?" Ryan retorted, his face turning crimson. "And William is not a good person. He was with you yesterday, and now he''s here dining with them. Sis, don''t fall for his games."


    "Enough!" L snapped, clearly embarrassed by Ryan''s insinuations that implied she and William were involved.


    Ryan, sensing he had overstepped, fell silent.


    One of Ryan''s sidekicks whispered, "Ryan, do we continue?"


    "Forget it! Everyone disperse!" Ryan shouted, then turned to Thomas, "I''ve always told you not to bully fellow students. Let him go."


    Stunned, Thomas reluctantly released Daniel, who responded with a punch to Thomas''s face. "Remember this, Thomas. We''re not done."


    "You have some nerve!" Thomas retaliated, but Ryan quickly held him back, urging, "Let''s just go."


    "I''m sparing you today for Ryan''s sake. Daniel, was it? I''ve got my eye on you!" Thomas threatened, pointing a finger at Daniel before exiting the restaurant with his crew.


    The restaurant owner sighed in relief. A full-blown brawl would''ve destroyed his ce.


    With Ryan''s gang dispersed, William finally addressed L, "Did you need me?"


    L had been trailing him for a while, so it was clear she had something on her mind.


    "Yes." L hesitated, choosing her words carefully. "I''d like to be your apprentice."


    William shook his head, "I don''t take apprentices, especially not female ones." He knew this had to be Anthony Carter''s idea. Training L would boost the Carter family''s status, but William had no intention of teaching.


    Ryan and the others exchanged puzzled looks. Bing an apprentice? In this day and age?


    With a faint blush on her face, L tried a different approach, "Then, can we at least be friends?"


    "I suppose," William replied, albeit begrudgingly, as though the idea of befriending L was some huge concession on his part.


    Regardless of the Carter family''s future prospects, William genuinely wasn''t concerned. His connections with the older Carter generations hade to an end, but he wasn''t averse to befriending their descendants.


    Over the years, descendants of his old acquaintances have often tried to establish a bond with him once he "woke up." It was amon urrence. He rarely turned them down, and this time was no exception.

 Chapter 35 Can’t you leave a little chance for everyone?

    <h4>Chapter 35 Can''t you leave a little chance for everyone?</h4>


    L was feeling particrly conflicted. After she went home yesterday, she had inquired from her grandfather about who exactly William was.


    However, her grandfather remained elusive, merely suggesting, "Since William hasn''t shown you the door, maybe you can attempt to take him as a master. If that doesn''t work out, bing friends would be good too."


    When she pressed further, Anthony Carter stopped her inquiries, instructing her to just follow his lead. Taking William on as a teacher puzzled L. Did her grandfather know of William''s proficiency in ancient scripts? Surely she couldn''t expect William to teach her how to drink!


    William clearly understood that these were all maneuvers from Anthony Carter, gradually building to the point where L and he would be friends. Though he found Anthony''s strategic games somewhat off-putting, he didn''t particrly mind L.


    "Let''s eat," William proposed, selecting a clean table and signaling for the waiter, "Let''s order."


    Given the priormotion, it was as if nothing had happened in William''s eyes. No matter the era, good food remains a constant.


    Without a hint of hesitation, L took the seat opposite him. Evelyn and herpanions, however, were momentarily unsure if they should join. William beckoned them over, "Come sit."


    Leaving now, given the circumstances, would be even more awkward than simply taking a seat. Yet, Wyatt and his friends hesitated, feeling a tad out of ce sitting with the dazzling beauties, L and Evelyn.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Come on over," William beckoned with a smile. "My treat."


    L nearly asked, "Can you afford it?"


    Just as they settled down, William pulled out his phone, "I borrowed some money from you yesterday. Let''s settle that. Add me on WhatsApp."


    Having recently mastered the smartphone and WhatsApp, William seemed like a child with a new toy, finding joy in adding contacts and transferring funds.


    Without ceremony, L drew her phone, shing her QR code for William, "Here, you can transfer."


    She was unaware of his finances and hoped the payment wouldn''t exceed his bnce.


    After adding her on WhatsApp, William transferred $1,500 to her, asking, "Is that enough?"


    Receiving the payment, L beamed, "Quite generous, aren''t you?"


    The waiter then approached, a little anxiously, and handed them the menu, "What would you like?"


    Who could me him? After witnessing William''s dominance, even greater than Ryan''s, he realized that annoying the young heir of a wealthy family was far beyond his paygrade.


    William skimmed through the menu, noting its affordability. He spotted a BBQ tter for $50 and a vegetable sd for around $15. With only $500 left in his pocket tost him till the end of the month, William was calcting his expenses closely. Though he had recently received an advance of $2,000 from Maria, he didn''t want to dip into the next month''s wages.


    "Let''s get two BBQ tters and two sds. That should be enough for everyone." He nced at Evelyn, "Sounds good?"


    Evelyn responded with a gentle smile, "Sounds great."


    L, leisurely browsing the menu, chimed in with her order, "I''ll have a truffle steak, a baked lobster, and some foie gras."


    William swallowed hard, trying to mask his astonishment but failing, "L, those are some of the most expensive dishes here."


    While many men might splurge in such situations to impress, William quickly realized he''d have to re-budget his month.


    L shot William a yful smile, teasing, "I thought you were loaded, William."


    Unfazed, William addressed the waiter, "From what she just ordered, we''ll take the baked lobster and nothing else."


    Baked lobster alone costs $80. It''s avish treat already, especially for him.


    Most importantly, William had never tasted baked lobster.


    At $80, it must be scrumptiously delicious.


    Baked lobster primarily originates from the northeastern U.S., especially Maine and Massachusetts. The fundamental preparation involves blending fresh lobster meat with ingredients like butter, wine, cheese, breadcrumbs, and spices. This mix is then returned to the lobster shell for baking, resulting in a culinary delight thatbines tender lobster, crispy breadcrumbs, and a rich seasoning.


    Like many ssic dishes, variations of baked lobster exist across different regions and households. Yet, no matter the version, it remains a favorite seafood treat on the U.S. east coast, adored by locals and tourists alike.


    William had tasted many delicacies, but baked lobster was still new to him.


    Although not wealthy, he believed in indulging once in a while, making sure his money was well spent.


    "Add me on WhatsApp," William handed his QR code to Evelyn.


    Directly asking someone for their contact on the second meeting, and even proactively passing his own QR code, made quite the impression. Daniel and the others were quite taken aback by William''s boldness.


    More surprisingly, he had just added L on WhatsApp in front of Evelyn and was now asking Evelyn to add him.


    My God! Is it that when you''re handsome, you can do whatever you want without considering the feelings of two girls?


    All eyes were on Evelyn, eager to see if she would add him.


    Evelyn hesitated. While not particrly fond of William, he did intrigue her. Everyone operates within different social circles. Why was a rich, privileged individual like Edward wary of William? Why would William, who dared to cross Ryan and knew L, im to be poor during their lunch order?


    Who exactly was he?


    Evelyn caught William''s gaze. His deep, discerning eyes were unlike those of the wealthy heirs she knew. Rejecting his request in front of everyone might be quite embarrassing for him. She could always add him now and not chatter.


    Eventually, she added William on WhatsApp. His profile picture was a cute little duck, juxtaposed with a straightforward name, "William".


    Hmm, a duck?


    The oddbination of his profile picture and name was amusing.


    "I''ll add you too!" Lucy, with a cheeky smile, whipped out her phone and promptly added him.


    Witnessing this, the trio from the dorm were bbergasted.


    Was this even real?


    In just two days at the university, William had managed to captivate three beauties. While L and Evelyn, being the goddesses they were, stood apart, the trio did harbor some hopes about Lucy. They believed that while William pursued the ultimate beauties, the charming Lucy might be left for them.


    But Lucy''s starry-eyed expression clearly showed her interest in William.


    Having managed to win over all of them, William seemed invincible.


    How were they topete? Couldn''t William leave some opportunities for the rest of them?

 Chapter 36 He was once known as the "Gentleman Thief".

    <h4>Chapter 36 He was once known as the "Gentleman Thief".</h4>


    After indulging in a sumptuous spread of contemporary dishes, William felt he had dipped his toes into the waters of modern cuisine.


    The taste? Mildly satisfying at best. But their vors seemed muted to his well-traveled pte. Cooking on his own, he mused, would likely yield more tantalizing results.


    Evelyn, with her ebony curls and penchant for obscure historical anecdotes, was a delightful conversation partner. Yet William felt no need to unt or exaggerate his own experiences or wisdom in her presence.


    "William, are you really heading off to a bar job tonight?" L inquired, her voice tinged with genuine confusion. Knowing her grandfather''s high regard for William, she had assumed him to be a man of immense talent and aplishment. "With your abilities, surely you could choose something more... prestigious? Especially with that exclusive ck Gold Card at your disposal?"


    L''s piercing blue eyes searched him for answers, her mind swirling with the enigma that was William. His understated confidence, his calm demeanor - everything about him screamed mystery. What extraordinary feats or skills did he possess to earn such respect from her revered grandfather?


    "I genuinely enjoy the work," William replied calmly, his face betraying no emotion. "I made amitment, and I intend to honor it. Besides, I see nothing inappropriate about it."


    L opted to hold her tongue, albeit reluctantly. However, Ryan, who had been eavesdropping, mulled over the idea of causing a scene at William''s workce. Their past squabbles, in Ryan''s eyes, were far from settled.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, remainedrgely silent, absorbing the conversation. The dynamics between L and William puzzled her. Was L smitten with William, attempting to grow closer by asking to be his student? Given L''s high social status, Evelyn found the idea quite curious.


    The conversation then shifted to afternoon sses, and College Algebra was mentioned. William''s initial interest waned upon hearing the topic. He recalled his old friend, Ren¨¦ Descartes, and their discussions thatid the groundwork for algebra as we know it. For William, topics like equations, functions, and algebraic operations - which students often foundbyrinthine - were as straightforward as a child''s arithmetic.


    For a course like this, it seemed almostical to William that he should attend.


    So, with a casual shrug, he chose to skip it.


    Most first-year students, especially those joining midway, would be far too anxious to consider missing their very first lecture. But not William. University, for him, was a way to mingle, to understand the modern mindset and pick up tidbits of today''s knowledge. As for subjects like physics, mathematics, and chemistry? Well, in past incarnations, he had delved deep into these realms, only to find them increasingly mundane.


    To him, much of what wasbeled as "modern science" appeared somewhat... unscientific.


    Many tasks deemed "impossible" by scientificws? He had aplished them with ease. After all, William''s very existence defied the logic of science.


    As the clock struck half-past one in the afternoon, Wyatt and others hurried to their sses. William, however, discreetly slipped out of the academy. Keen to explore the quickest and most economical modes of transport from the academy to East 62nd Street, he set off.


    Guided by a helpful passerby ¨C a young woman with a nose ring and vibrant tattoos ¨C William procured a MetroCard and boarded the subway for the first time.


    The technological leaps humanity had made over a mere half-century were astounding to William. They had surpassed millennia of progress in mere decades. Once, journeys between cities were grueling affairs ¨C long, taxing, and often perilous. Back then, William would''ve simply soared through the skies or hopped through space-time.


    In those times, the sight of someone flying would lead to reverent gasps and worshipful bows, for humans believed in the ethereal and the divine. But a quick search on his sleek, modern device told William that this era was marked by skepticism towards such beliefs. So, he decided to fit in, riding the subway like everyone else.


    The smoothness of the subway''s ride, the gentle hum of the rails, impressed him. But, oh, the crowds! Bodies pressed together, a cacophony of chatter,ughter, and the asional ring earphone music.


    A young woman, struggling against the jostling crowd, ended up almost glued to his side. Her fingers gripped the overhead handle, tiptoes barely touching the ground. Her head inadvertently rested against William''s chest, her face flushed crimson. The subway''s mnge of scents ¨C from strong perfumes to the aroma of street food someone had brought onboard ¨C surrounded them. William couldn''t help but wonder about this new world he was navigating.


    William''s eyebrows knitted into a mild frown. While the girl next to him, with her petite frame andrge doe eyes, might be considered endearing by many, William held no particr interest. He certainly wasn''t one of those rare, inappropriate individuals who took a perverse pleasure in such crowded predicaments.


    Subway''s crowding often served as a haven for pickpockets, giving them an array of easy targets. Just within William''s peripheral vision, a man sporting a tapestry of tattoos on his muscr forearm swiftly pocketed several wallets, including that of the flustered girl squeezed next to William.


    Having dabbled in a bit of mischief himself, William once earned the moniker "The Gentleman Thief." He''d pinch an item or two, enjoy it momentarily, then return it, much like a yful cat. Sometimes, the weight of eternity bred boredom.


    While he generally held no grudge against petty thieves, he found itughably audacious when this tattooed man targeted him, aiming for his modestly priced smartphone.


    That was simply insulting.


    As the tattooed arm reached for William, a slight flick of his finger sent a jolt through the thief. The man''s arm went numb, and he shot William a venomous re, an implicit threat.


    Yet, William only responded with a serene smile, his eyes exuding a gentle, butmanding aura. Such a gaze might have been employed by master hypnotists to induce guilt, but William''s power exceeded theirs exponentially. With a mere look, the tattooed thief was reduced to tears.


    "I''m sorry! I stole your things!" he blubbered out amidst his sobs, "I shouldn''t have taken anything!"


    His confession sent a ripple through the crowd. Whispers grew louder. "My wallet''s gone!" "Someone took my phone!"


    Embarrassed and overwhelmed, the thief began pulling out stolen items from his jacket. The girl next to William eximed, "That''s my phone!"


    Themotion subsided by the next station, where the tattooed thief and those still retrieving their belongings exited. The girl, no longer pressed against William, found a spot farther away.


    Yet, to William''s surprise, when he alighted at his station, she followed. Walking down East 62nd Street, he could hear her soft footsteps behind him. He stopped and turned, his voice a mix of curiosity and bemusement, "Why are you following me?"


    The girl, no older than seventeen with a small backpack slung over her shoulder, looked flustered. Her cheeks flushed as she stammered, "I... I live around here."


    Understanding dawned on him, and sensing the truth in her voice, he replied, "Ah, my apologies." He then proceeded towards his residence.


    She paused, watching his retreating figure before slipping into a neighboring house.


    Upon entering his yard, William noticed the crafts he had selected from a street vendor the previous day neatly arranged on a stone table. He was back not just to admire his selections, but to also familiarize himself with the neighbors and the neighborhood''s rhythm.

 Chapter 37 Sometimes, it’s just such a coincidence.

    <h4>Chapter 37 Sometimes, it''s just such a coincidence.</h4>


    After storing his items from the stone table inside, William began wandering the nearby area, eager to familiarize himself with his surroundings.


    Close to his courtyard were a few other households. Most of his neighborsprised of elderly folks, young children, and those who rented due to financial constraints. This area, after all, had significantly lower rents than the bustling city center.


    Walking over to the neighboring courtyard, William spotted four elderly men engrossed in a game of poker.


    The modern design of ying cards traces its roots back to France. By thete 17th century, French card manufacturers began utilizing standardized patterns and designs, which included the four suits: Hearts, Diamonds, Clubs, and Spades. This four-suit systemter became the foundation of modern-day ying cards. By the 18th century, these cards had made their way to Britain and, shortly after, to the US in the early 19th century. In the United States, poker''s poprity soared, evolving into a widespread social and gambling activity. Over time, ying cards were standardized in design and size, and mass production began. As years passed, poker established itself as one of the most popr card games worldwide. Different countries might have variations in card design and gamey, but the basic four suits and rank system remain consistent in many poker games.


    William, naturally, knew how to y and yed quite well at that.


    He stood on the sidelines, observing the men. They didn''t mind his presence. One of the elderly men in front of William held a pair of twos and seemed regretful of his bet. Suddenly, he pped himself hard, the sound echoing through the courtyard, and eximed, "Damn, I bet on the wrong hand!"


    William nearly jumped in surprise. It was a solid p, and the old man didn''t hold back on himself.


    The other three men appeared unphased. The one across chuckled, "Richard, maybe p yourself a bit harder next time?"


    "Shut up!" Richard replied, rubbing his reddened cheek, "Just show your cards!"


    William watched intently, from 2:30 in the afternoon until 4:00. By the end, Richard had been on a winning streak, pocketing thirty dors. Then a phone call interrupted, and he hurriedly stood up, saying, "I''ve got to go pick up my granddaughter from school."


    "What? It''s so early! You can''t just win and leave! How will we continue our game?"


    "I really can''t stay. My wife will have my head if I''mte for my granddaughter."


    "What do we do now?"


    The yer opposite Richard nced at William, asking, "Young man, do you know how to y?"


    William nodded, "A bit. But I don''t have cash on me. Everything''s on my phone."


    The old man chuckled, "Transfer to me using your phone, and I''ll give you some cash."


    "Deal." Without missing a beat, William took Richard''s vacated seat. He quickly added the older man on WhatsApp, transferred fifty dors, and in exchange, received fifty dors in cash from him.


    "After two dors a game, ying Seven-Card Stud, do you know how?" The elderly man across the table inquired.


    William replied, "I know the game, but I''m not very good."


    "No rush. Take your time to learn," the older man responded, shuffling the cards. They relished ying against novices like William.


    William pondered, deciding not to win any money that day, thinking that if he did, these old men might not want to y with him again.


    After Richard left, William took over. In just a few rounds, his fifty dors had dwindled to a mere ten. The three elderly men, with broad grins on their faces, engaged in light banter with William.


    "Young man, where do you live? Haven''t seen you around before."


    "I live in the house next door. I''lle by when I''m free; it gets pretty boring being alone," William responded, revealing hisst card. Yet again, he lost to the elderly man opposite him.


    "Next door? Isn''t that where Brian''s troublesome son lives? Are you rted to him?"


    "No, he rented the ce to me. I''ll be living there from now on."


    "Ah, good choice. I find you rather likable, young man," the elder opposite him remarked. "Just call me Nathaniel. By the way, I have a granddaughter, quite a beauty... Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Smiling sheepishly, William responded, "Alright, Nathaniel."


    Chuckling, Nathaniel introduced, "This is Mr. John, and this one is Mr. Johnson. Oh, and the one who left earlier with his winnings, that''s Mr. David."


    "Enough chit-chat," interjected Mr. Johnson. "Let''s get back to the game, William, right? From now on, no more inviting Richard."


    Within a short span, William lost over thirty dors, but of course, the elderly gentlemen loved ying against him.


    "By the way, Nathaniel, you mentioned a granddaughter earlier?" William hesitated, "What''s her name again?"


    "Evelyn!" Nathaniel beamed. "A beauty like a fairy. She''s in college now and should start dating."


    "What a coincidence," William mused, "I just had dinner with her."


    "You know her?" Nathaniel eximed, eyes wide. "You didn''t move next door to pursue her, did you?"


    Laughing it off, William said, "I only met her yesterday."


    As they continued ying, William learned more about Evelyn. She had lost both her parents and only had Nathaniel for family. Evelyn was diligent, paying her tuition herself. Nathaniel hoped to find a dependable partner for her before his time came.


    As the sun set and dinner time approached, the card game wrapped up with William being fifty dors lighter.


    "Why don''t you alle over to my yard next time? We have a lovely tree for shade," William suggested, always looking for more opportunities to interact with Evelyn.


    Wrapping up the day, William wandered to the local market, picked up some veggies, and cooked dinner. As he pondered his future, he was interrupted by a girl in a white dress.


    "Excuse me, does William live here?" she asked.


    "What do you want with him?" William replied cautiously, not revealing his identity.


    "Hi, I''m Alice. This is William''s house, right? I''vee to be his apprentice."


    "I don''t take apprentices. Please leave," William said, wary of another Turner family member wanting to apprentice at the drop of a hat.


    "You''re William?" Alice frowned, "How old are you?"


    "Twenty," William answered nonchntly.


    Disappointed, Alice remarked, "I thought you''d be older. I apologize for the intrusion." She hade to learn medicine from him, but how much could a twenty-year-old teach her?


    "Take care," William replied, lying back. Seeing a Turner reminded him of the idea of providing medical services or telling fortunes, a potentially interesting diversion from his routine.

 Chapter 38 I can’t stand up.

    <h4>Chapter 38 I can''t stand up.</h4>


    Alice was on the verge of leaving when something about William''s demeanor unsettled her. She had almost turned around, but suddenly paused in her tracks.


    "Are you truly William?"


    Alice''s brow furrowed in confusion. Logically, if her grandfather had sent her to be an apprentice, he must''ve known who William was, right?


    And just the other day, even Be had visited this ce, which suggested that someone significant resided within these walls.


    How remarkable was this person?


    At the very least, he must be a leading figure in some field.


    William didn''t particrly want to engage with Alice, but he was a bit bored with nothing else to do. So he inquired, "Do you truly wish to be my apprentice?"


    "If you''re William, then yes, I want to learn from you," Alice replied, not quite sure of who the young man before her was, but trusting her grandfather''s guidance.


    "Alright, you''re in," William replied with a rxed air, sitting up. "But when I take on apprentices, there are traditions to follow. Once you''ve performed the initiation rites, you will be considered my student."


    "Initiation rites?" Alice''s eyes widened in surprise. "What do I have to do?"


    William answered as if it were the most obvious thing, "To acknowledge me as your master, you need to show absolute loyalty. Unlike the usual bowing gesture inmon initiation ceremonies, mine requires kneeling."


    He hadn''t taken on a student in years, thinking a disciple might be helpful with tidying the ce up once in a while.


    "Kneel?" In Alice''s view, an initiation would at most involve a bow and addressing him as ''master''. She hadn''t expected William to demand a kneel.


    "Not pleased?" William chuckled, "If you don''t want to, then be on your way. I was merely idle and thought of taking on a student for a change."


    Alice clenched her fists, staring intently at William. She had never knelt to anyone in her life, not even in front of her parents or grandfather.


    William reclined on his chair, closing his eyes, signaling the end of the conversation.


    Over the years, countless individuals had sought his mentorship. Most were given a mere piece of advice and only a select few truly became his apprentices.


    Being offered a chance to kneel before him as a disciple was rare.


    William''s offer to Alice wasn''t because he saw potential in her. The world was full of talented individuals, and in his eyes, Alice wasn''t particrly special. He was just bored, and her arrival was a pleasant diversion.


    "Alice, why are you here again?"


    A sharply dressed young man, clearly unting designer brands, entered the courtyard. Seeing the visibly upset Alice, he approached.


    "Dn, I''ve told you, stop following me," Alice snapped, giving him a sideways nce, and perhaps out of spite, walked into William''s house.


    Dn nced at William, "Hey, where are the elders of this house? We came yesterday to meet them."


    William remained reclined, paying no attention to the young stranger. While he enjoyed a good chat with a beautiful woman, what was there to discuss with some unknown young man?


    "I''m talking to you!" Dn eximed, visibly irritated by William''s indifference. In New York City, he enjoyed a decent status. While he couldn''tpare to the prominent Carter, Bell, or Turner families, he was still respectable in his own right. But who could this young man living in such a dpidated courtyard possibly be?


    Ignoring him, William continued his repose. At that moment, Alice emerged from the house.


    With renewed determination, Alice approached William, "Master, what can you teach me?"


    Barely lifting an eyelid, William replied indifferently, "What do you wish to learn?"


    "Medicine! Can you teach me?" Alice had just been inside William''s modest house and hadn''t spotted any medical books or the like.


    "I can teach you, but whether I will or not depends on my mood." William said, still lounging. "First, clean up my house. I''ve just brought in a lot of stuff and it''s quite messy."


    bbergasted by his arrogance, Alice restrained herself, turned around, and began tidying up William''s room.


    "Young man, do you know who she is?" Dn was utterly bewildered, trying toprehend the situation. Had this young man discovered somepromising secret about Alice?


    Frowning, William snapped coldly, "Leave!"


    Suddenly, Dn felt a pressure on his chest, his face turned pale, and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He found himself involuntarily kneeling before William.


    William had merely exerted a fraction of his power. He wasn''t ustomed to using his skills on ordinary people, and this slight disy was enough to frighten Dn to his core.


    Kneeling was merely a reflexive action.


    Dn''s heart raced, his legs trembling uncontrobly. His kneeling, rather than copsing entirely, was already a feat.


    William, realizing he might have overdone it, sighed, "I told you to leave, not kneel."


    Eyes teary, Dn murmured, "I... I can''t stand up..."


    Still indifferent, William replied, "If you wish to kneel, then kneel. Once you''re done, get out."


    Dn, feeling paralyzed and humiliated, began to crawl towards the courtyard''s exit.


    In less than a minute, Alice emerged from the house.


    She had gone inside, in part, to gauge William''s capabilities. Given her knowledge of Dn, she assumed there''d be a sh. Could someone praised by her grandfather not handle a brat like Dn? If William was humbled by Dn, he''d deserve it for his arrogance.


    But what she saw was beyond belief.


    Dn was crawling on the ground, desperately trying to get out.


    "What... what did you do to him?" Alice knew that someone proficient in medical arts could easily handle an ordinary man, incapacitating him without much effort.


    Without even opening his eyes, William responded, "Not much. Just gave him a little scare. Is the room clean?"


    "There wasn''t much to clean." Alice walked closer, casting a deep look at the traumatized Dn. Though she was only inside for a short while, all she heard was William''smand to leave. How had the fearless Dn be so terrified?

 Chapter 39 Trying to act profound?

    <h4>Chapter 39 Trying to act profound?</h4>


    William didn''t even bother to pay attention to Dn, instead he remarked coolly to Alice, "There wasn''t much to clean up in the room, so why don''t you just find a chair and sit down? You''re all jittery and restless. What''s that about?"


    "Jittery? Restless?"


    Alice was on the brink of exploding with frustration.


    She couldn''t understand why, in the first ce, she had agreed to be an apprentice to this man. What was even more baffling was that after realizing that William was just a young man, she had still agreed to honor him in the traditional manner of a student bowing before a master. She must''ve lost her mind!


    William, appearing younger than Alice, had the audacity to reprimand her like she was some inexperienced child. His words seemed more fitting for an elder speaking to their junior.


    Visibly agitated, Alice pointed at Dn and asked, "Master, given his current condition, how should he be treated?"


    Noting Alice''s discontent, William nonchntly responded, "What do you think should be done?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Alice responded, "He seems to have been severely traumatized. I would start by teaching him deep breathing exercises, progressive muscle rxation, and other rxation techniques to bnce his autonomic nervous system and promote physical rxation. Additionally, short-term use of anti-anxiety medication or sedatives might be considered to alleviate his symptoms."


    Leisurely sitting up and stretching, William remarked, "Why go through all that fuss? Just give him a good p across the face. Problem solved."


    Alice''s eyebrow shot up even further, now seriously questioning William''s medical expertise. Cure trauma with a p? Why not just pray it away?


    Dn, still in shock from the prior events and hearing William''s suggestion, shuddered.


    Why had he messed with this oddball in the first ce? A mere reprimand had shattered his courage, leaving him feeling utterly powerless. But what if, instead of Alice, William were to p him? Would one p from William finish him off? The mere thought terrified him.


    "Alice, hit me!" Dn''s face was contorted with emotion, tears streaming as he nearly begged Alice. "Please, just p me! I promise I''ll never bother you again."


    Alice was taken aback, suspecting that Dn might have lost his sanity. Begging for a p? Moreover, this was the same guy who had been relentless in pursuing her in the past. Now, he''s swearing never to chase after her again? That''s a silver lining if there ever was one.


    "You better remember what you said!" Alice rationalized that one p couldn''t hurt him that much, right? At worst, she could just administer a sedativeter. What mattered now was getting Dn to stop pursuing her.


    "If you p me, I swear on my life that I will never bother you again." Dn was almost desperate, fearing that William might suddenly lose his temper and p him instead.


    William sat in his chair, observing silently.


    Alice approached, bent down, and gently pped Dn. The p was neither hard nor soft, and Dn remained on the ground, looking defeated.


    "Was that it? Didn''t have breakfast or something?" William finally got up, saying, "Want me to show you how it''s done?"


    "No!" Dn shouted. If he could, he would''ve knelt before Alice, "Please, hit me harder! Use all your strength."


    Alice had never heard such a bizarre request in her life.


    But since it hade to this, she lifted her hand and with all her might, delivered a resounding p.


    "Smack!"


    That p was spot on!


    The sound of the p was sharp and resonant.


    It left Dn seeing stars!


    However, after the p, Dn suddenly felt reinvigorated. He got up and sprinted out of the courtyard.


    "My apologies!"


    From outside the courtyard, Dn''s scream echoed. William had scared the living daylights out of him without doing much at all.


    Dn''s reaction left Alice dumbfounded.


    Did just one p cure him?


    William chuckled, "Now do you believe what I said?"


    She couldn''t deny it. Just moments ago, Dn was sprawled on the ground like a ragdoll, terrified. But after one p, he was bursting with energy, running faster than a rabbit.


    In reality, whether Dn was pped or not was irrelevant. If William wanted him to be fine, it was just a matter of thought, no action required.


    For a moment, Alice was speechless. She stared at her hand, lost in thought.


    Was this merely a coincidence?


    Or was Dn just acting?


    The more she thought, the more puzzled she became.


    Perhaps, William came from an influential background and her grandfather had arranged for Dn to y along with William.


    In reality, Dn might not have been startled at all. Everything was a setup to support William''s act.


    Thinking this, it seemed the only usible exnation.


    With that thought, William didn''t seem that impressive anymore.


    Humph! Just trying to act mysterious.


    While William had the ability to easily discern others'' thoughts, he didn''t like to do so.


    Life was already mundane enough; if he knew what others were thinking, wouldn''t it be even more monotonous?


    "You two know each other, don''t you?" Alice raised an eyebrow and questioned.


    Though William didn''t actively probe her thoughts, when she uttered those words, he naturally discerned her musings.


    "If you think we know each other, then we do," William replied, too nonchnt to exin. At this point, Alice was the one wanting to be his disciple. Why should he care about her opinion?


    "If I''m to ept you as my master, you should at least demonstrate some real skills," Alice scoffed. "Are these mysterious antics really necessary?"


    William chuckled, amused, "Youngdy, let''s get one thing clear ¨C it''s you who wants to acknowledge me as your master, not the other way around. Since we haven''t formalized anything, you''re free to leave whenever. I''m not stopping you."


    "..." Alice felt like talking to this young man was exasperating.


    Over the years, she had met countless individuals.


    Those men trying to woo her used every trick in the book. William''s antics weren''t particrly clever inparison.


    ying hard to get, feigning profundity?


    "Fine, I''ll leave!" With that, Alice turned on her heel and left the courtyard.


    William sauntered back into the house. The water was still heating on the stove. Once it boiled, he could brew a pot of tea. It''d taste just as delightful.


    After exiting, Alice immediately called her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, who exactly is William? What can someone his age teach me?" Aliceined. "Don''t think I haven''t figured it out. You probably want me to date him, right? I''ve told you before, I can handle my own affairs. There''s no need for you to rush things; I''m not in a hurry."

 Chapter 40 He won’t be interested in you romantically.

    <h4>Chapter 40 He won''t be interested in you romantically.</h4>


    Alice''s grandfather is none other than the contemporary top medical expert, Charles Turner, now well into his seventies.


    If William were not to return, Charles would undoubtedly be considered the foremost figure in the medical field. The technologies he developed, such as "Nano-bot Resuscitation," "Cryogenic Revival Technique," and "Gic Repair Injection," could practically bring the dead back to life.


    Yet, Charles Turner deeply understands that his medical achievements owe much to William''s years of mentorship and benevolence, merely equipping him with skills to make a living.


    He doesn''t even deserve to call William his master.


    Sending Alice to study under William was, at its core, a gamble on Charles''s part.


    In Charles Turner''s eyes, it''s highly unlikely that William would ept her as a student. However, with Alice''s natural beauty, she might be able to get close to William. If he takes a liking to her and epts her as a servant, that would be good enough. If William truly falls for Alice, perhaps that would be an even better oue...


    Such an alliance would secure the prosperity of the Turner family for the next few centuries!


    The true identity of William, of course, is something Charles has kept from Alice.


    Hearing Alice''sints, a nervous Charles asked, "Alice, did you upset William? Did he kick you out?"


    "..." Alice was perplexed. "Kicked out? I chose to leave! Grandfather, don''t y dumb. I know you had Dn work with him to put on a show. And he even demanded I kneel to pay my respects before epting his mentorship! What do you see in such an arrogant and deceitful man? I don''t want any dealings with him!"


    Hearing Alice''s recount of kneeling to pay respects, Charles Turner''s heart raced, and he struggled to breathe, his whole body tingling with excitement.


    "You... you agreed to be his student?!" Charles Turner eximed, clenching his fist. He thought even with Alice''s beauty, she might not catch William''s eye. But even if she couldn''t be William''s love interest, being able to study under him was a blessing beyond measure.


    Alice was utterly confused by her grandfather''s reaction, saying, "Of course I didn''t be his student. I already left his premises."


    "Alice! Go back immediately! If he has already agreed, this is your chance!" Charles Turner urged impatiently. "If he''s willing to teach you, not to mention the ''Nano-bot Resuscitation'', ''Cryogenic Revival Technique'', and ''Gic Repair Injection'' techniques, you would have the chance to learn any medical skill in the world!"


    "How is that possible? How old is he even?" Alice was in disbelief. Those techniques were her grandfather''s exclusive knowledge, and he hadn''t passed them on to anyone in the Turner family, even when her father pleaded.


    And now her grandfather was saying this about William.


    Just who is this William?


    "That''s not for you to question!" Charles Turner, fearing Alice might miss this golden opportunity, quickly added, "Let me put it this way: if William was willing to take me as his student, even if it meant kneeling for three days, a month, or even a year, I would dly do it!"


    "..." Alice took a deep breath, stunned. The notion that there existed someone in this world her grandfather would kneel before was beyond herprehension.


    Noticing Alice''s silence and fearing her stubbornness, Charles Turner''s voice grew more stern, "Do you think I sent you to William for romance? I never had that intention, for William might not be interested in you. If you are fortunate enough to study under him, focus on your studies and don''t harbor any unrealistic expectations."


    This hardly seemed like something a grandfather would say to his granddaughter.


    He almost bluntly told Alice that bing William''s student was the opportunity of a lifetime. As for pursuing a romantic rtionship with him, she shouldn''t even consider it.


    Being a smart girl, Alice could deduce that this was not mere reverse psychology from her grandfather. Given Charles Turner''s current status, he wouldn''t praise any young man to such heights unless he was truly exceptional.


    "I''ve already left!" Alice''s feelings were mixed. When William demanded she kneel to show respect, she felt he was being pretentious. Out of anger, she fled. Even though she had previously agreed to be his student, she considered that agreement null due to her exit. Did she really have to go back and kneel to him now?


    Without any hesitation, Charles Turner firmly stated, "Go back right now. If he''s still willing to ept you, fulfill whatever he asks of you. The future prosperity of the Turner family for the next century rests on your shoulders!"


    Alice felt an overwhelming weight on her shoulders. How could the prosperity of the Turner family for the next century possibly be linked to just one young man?


    However, Alice was still reluctant and skeptical. Clenching her teeth, she asked, "What if he wants me to sleep with him? Do I have to agree?"


    There was a moment of silence on Charles Turner''s side. Such a question was genuinely difficult for him to address as a grandfather and elder.


    "If he truly takes a liking to you, it would be your fortune," Charles finally said, "But I still believe he won''t be interested in you romantically."


    Alice felt like she was going to burst with frustration.


    She had initially thought her grandfather was merely trying to set her up with William and that William was just a young man her grandfather took a liking to. Now, it seemed she had been overly optimistic.


    "Fine! I''ll go back!" While Alice verbally agreed, she made up her mind that if William made any unreasonable demands, she would leave immediately, without looking back. She wasn''t just a pawn for the future prosperity of the Turner family.


    Her decision to return was primarily driven by her intense curiosity about William.


    What kind of person was he that her grandfather would speak of him in such terms?


    At that moment, William was waiting for the water in the electric kettle to boil.


    In the kitchen, William had learned how to use these modern devices from his phone, all the while marveling at the convenience modern technology brought to people''s lives.


    While the water was still heating, Alice had already reached the door.


    "You spoke to your grandfather?" William, feeling somewhat bored, was casually sitting in the kitchen ying with his phone. Hearing footsteps, he casually asked.


    Alice gritted her teeth and replied, "I am willing to take you as my master."


    William nodded and said, "Then I''ll ept you as my disciple. You don''t have to kneel. However, from now on, you''ll need to heed my advice in all matters."


    He had just checked on his phone and realized that people nowadays were not fond of kneeling. William didn''t have a habit of pushing people against their will.


    She''s just a young girl, after all. Why trouble her unnecessarily? epting her as a disciple was just a way to stave off his boredom.


    He used to have several servants in the past, and having a disciple now might be a good way to pass the time.


    "That''s it?" Alice was taken aback. She thought William would make things difficult for her upon her return.


    William looked up, ncing at her and smiled kindly, "What else were you expecting? If you''d like to kneel, I wouldn''t mind."

 Chapter 41 Celsus’ assignment.

    <h4>Chapter 41 Celsus'' assignment.</h4>


    After a long contemtion, Alice finally pinpointed the key difference between William and other young men.


    William always spoke with such gravity andposure. Even though he looked so young, he exuded a wise, seasoned aura.


    Most strikingly, despite his seemingly gentle andid-back demeanor, his offhandments often made people want to hit him out of sheer frustration.


    Calm down!


    Calm down!


    Alice stared at William, forcing a smile and asked through gritted teeth, "Is there something you wish to instruct, Master?"


    William set his phone aside, slowly rising to his feet, "Stay here and watch the fire. I''ll prepare a gift for our formal introduction."


    A gift?


    Alice had initially assumed William to be a more cold, even sarcastic individual. She hadn''t expected a weing gift upon epting him as a master.


    William''s old houseprised three bedrooms, two living rooms, a kitchen, and a bathroom, one of the rooms being his study.


    Beforeing down from Mount San Juan Timothy, William had asked Timothy Hill to bring some of his belongings from the mountain.


    During William''s absence, Timothy Hill had packed these belongings into boxes, which were ced in the easternmost room.


    Anything from inside these boxes would surely be considered a rare treasure. Even the box itself, made entirely of mahogany and finely crafted, bore beautiful, unique engravings ofndscapes, flora, fauna, and mythical creatures.


    The designs on the box were personally carved by William during his idle times. Even if they were to be taken back to an era of godly wars, they''d be treasures that deities would fight over.


    After all, the items William engraved contained insights into the universe''s profound truths.


    Opening the box, William began to organize its contents. They included artworks he had created, a box of tea leaves, three small bottles of vintage wine, a dozen ancient rare books, and his personal tea set.


    William was fond of reading and writing. The box also contained a stack of nk canvas papers from the Civil War era.


    His faithful servant, Timothy Hill, knew him well.


    Picking up one of the paintings, William unveiled the image of a woman in an evening gown. The woman in the painting was vivid and lively; even though it was just a painting, she seemed full of life, as if she might step out of the canvas any moment. Strangely enough, she bore an uncanny resemnce to Evelyn.


    William''s artworks had the power to influence one''s psyche. If someone deeply attuned to spiritual or artistic insights were fortunate enough to see William''s paintings, they might even achieve a higher artistic understanding. But if an ordinary person were to see these artworks, they might be hopelessly entranced, captivated for life.


    Timothy Hill had been storing these paintings and writings without daring to nce at them too closely, as per William''s instructions before his long slumber.


    After examining the painting for a while, William carefully rolled it up and ced a stack of nk canvas papers on the desk.


    "William... Master, the water is boiling." Alice approached the study door and knocked gently. The door was slightly ajar. She glimpsed William cing items on his desk and wondered about the wee gift he might have for her.


    William was merely arranging some antique books and paints on the table. Without looking up, he said, "Come in."


    He was contemting what might be an appropriate gift for Alice. Initially, he thought of crafting a medical book for her, but with all the treasures in his box, perhaps it was best to ask her preference.


    Hesitating briefly, Alice stepped into the room. The notion of being alone with a man in a room made her slightly anxious.


    "You wanted to study medicine, right?" Standing by his desk, William remarked, "I have a couple of medical books here. Would you like them? If not, I can write a specialized one just for you."


    "What kind of medical books?" Alice hailed from a prestigious medical lineage. The Turner family was both affluent and influential. She had ess to countless medical books since childhood; every book avable in the market could be found in their house. To hear William offering her another medical book seemed rather mundane.


    And as for him writing a new one? Given William''s apparent age, she assumed it''d probably be just a summary of existing texts.


    From his chest, William pulled out two books bound in sheepskin and opened one to nce at its contents. "Homework from Celsus? Hmm, interested?"


    He recalled Celsus ¨C a student of his, albeit briefly. The books were assignments Celsus had sent to William''s residence. Deeming them satisfactory, William had kept them, though they seemed an odd choice for a wee gift.


    "Celsus'' homework?" Alice was dumbfounded. Who was this Celsus, and what was this ''homework''?


    "You can take a look first. If you don''t like it, I can always write a new one for you. It''s not like I''m particrly busy now." Saying this, William handed the book to Alice.


    Curiosity piqued, Alice opened the sheepskin book. And then, she froze.


    Was this... the long-lost "De Medicina"?


    She stared intently at the well-preserved sheepskin book with its clear engravings. William called this Celsus'' homework?


    The insights and treatments detailed in the book for variousplex diseases were groundbreaking and unique. Some of the surgical techniques mentioned had been long forgotten.


    "How is it?" Seeing her in a daze, William casually inquired. If Alice was unsatisfied, he was confident he could write something far superior to Celsus''.


    Snapping back to reality, Alice, still a bit shocked, nced at the second book on the table and stuttered, "You aren''t going to tell me that''s the second volume of ''De Medicina'', are you?"


    Both volumes of "De Medicina" had been missing for centuries. The fact that William was nonchntly offering them as a gift was staggering.


    Flipping through the other volume, William nced at its content and replied, "It seems to be." He handed it straight to Alice.


    Receiving the book with trembling hands, Alice had already skimmed through some of "De Medicina". With her extensive background, she could easily discern its authenticity. If this was indeed the second volume, it would fill a significant gap in human medical history.


    "You can take these two volumes home and study them. They should keep you upied for a while." William, feeling a bitzy, didn''t want to write at the moment. These two books should suffice for Alice''s studies for now.


    Handling the first volume of "De Medicina" with extreme care, Alice opened the other book, nearly fainting in disbelief ¨C it truly was the second volume!


    The fact that William casually produced these two long-lost volumes to give to her was beyondprehension.

 Chapter 42 What he gave you is definitely an original.

    <h4>Chapter 42 What he gave you is definitely an original.</h4>


    "You... are you really giving me these two medical books?"


    Alice believed she had seen it all. She''d been exposed to various extravagances and owned many unique medical texts at home. But these two ssics in front of her were undoubtedly the most precious she had ever encountered.


    She would swear that if these two medical masterpieces were auctioned, their value would be no less than a billion dors. If these truly are volumes one and two of "De Medicina," such items wouldn''t even be allowed to be auctioned in the world.


    William also understood the significance these two ssical texts would hold for the average person.


    In history, Celsus is considered a significant figure. To William, his works might not be a big deal, but to Alice, they would be considered treasures.


    However, since Alice had formally acknowledged William as her teacher, Celsus'' works might not seem as impressive inparison.


    "If you like them, take them," William said nonchntly. Seeing Alice''s reaction, he naturally abandoned the idea of writing a new volume just for her.


    "So, these are genuinely the first and second volumes of ''De Medicina''?" Alice still struggled to contain her excitement.


    William nodded, "Yes, he wrote them."


    "The original?"


    William nodded again, with certainty. "Without a doubt."


    Alice pressed further, "Are you sure?"


    "Do you want them?" William asked. "If you want to study medicine, you can take these two ssics home. They''re just sitting here with no purpose."


    "Alright!" While Alice still found it hard to believe these were Celsus'' originals ¨C mainly because the parchment books were in impable condition without a hint of damage or stain ¨C the content was sinct, and many of the treatments were unheard of.


    "Do you know how to brew tea?" William inquired, taking out a tea set from his box.


    "Of course!" Alice replied, then paused, eyeing the tea set on the table, which looked incredibly valuable.


    She came from a distinguished background and had an eye for quality.


    "Master, is this a medieval Pewter set?" Alice was no stranger to luxury. The tea set in front of her, delicate and adorned with exquisite patterns, looked strikingly like the Pewter from the medieval era.


    Without lifting his head, William took out the tea leaves and remarked, "Probably. Just use this for brewing. I don''t have other cups at home. They''ve all been used by others. Once you''re done making the tea, throw out the tes, cups, spoons, and forks."


    "Understood." Alice, who had rarely served anyone in her life, was truly intrigued by William. Not only had he gifted her the parchment books, but even this tea set caught her eye, and she was keen to examine it more closely.


    As Alice reached for the tea set, she nced at the items on the desk and couldn''t help but pause in astonishment.


    On the desk, the inkwell, pen holder, and quill appeared to be quite old. Even though Alice didn''t have much knowledge about these items, at first nce, she knew these were all valuable.


    As she went outside with the tea set, she took another look at the box ced beside the desk.


    Could it be?


    The box itself seemed expensive, yet William didn''t appear to be wealthy at all.


    Alice wasn''t particrly skilled at preparing tea. She simply rinsed the leaves and brewed them, unaware that the tea in William''s box was Golden Tips, the very finest and most precious kind. Aside from a little bit she''d seen in the home of a world-renowned private collector (who had made her and her grandfather swear to secrecy), this was the only other batch.


    This tea was far more valuable than gold, a treasure beyond price.


    Alice hadn''t given it much thought at first, being too focused on the delicate tea set. But as the faint aroma of tea began to waft around her, she wondered if the tea itself might also be of significant value.


    As William emerged from the house, Alice was brewing tea at a stone table in the yard. Her concentration,bined with her inexperienced technique, made the whole process look rather clumsy.


    "I''ll be heading to work soon. Just make yourself at home. Add me on WhatsApp. I''ll message you when I need to reach you," William said, taking a sip of the tea. She hadn''t brewed it well ¨C it paled inparison to the likes of Timothy Hill.


    As Alice added William on WhatsApp, she asked, "Where do you work?"


    If the manuscript William gave her was genuine, it would be worth a fortune. Why would he still need to work at night?


    Sitting on a stone stool, William replied, "A bar."


    "Ah!" The word ''bar'' got Alice thinking.


    For wealthy individuals like them, working at a bar wasn''t really considered ''work.'' It was more likely for fun, perhaps to flirt or to deceive women.


    Although Alice''s attitude towards William had somewhat improved, she still wasn''t convinced he was a good person.


    "Take the house key and make a copy for yourself," William said, now treating Alice as one of his own since she had be his disciple. "Clean up the house properly. Don''t bother with the study from earlier."


    Without waiting for Alice to respond, he tossed her the key and left, leaving her standing there in bewilderment.


    He just gave her the key? And he''s asking her to clean up again?


    After William departed, Alice sat in the courtyard sipping tea.


    "This tea... It''s quite good!" Alice might not have been a tea connoisseur, but she could tell this was a quality brew.


    After finishing the entire pot, she went inside to tidy up. Once done, she discarded the old kitchen utensils and purchased three new sets from a nearby supermarket.


    "Grandpa, I''ve taken him as my mentor," Alice decided to report the situation to her grandfather.


    Upon hearing this over the phone, Charles Turner almost jumped with excitement. "Really? Did he teach you anything?"


    "He hasn''t taught me anything yet, but he gave me two parchment manuscripts. He ims they''re the first and second volumes of ''De Medicina''. Though the content is excellent, I doubt they''re originals. He even said they were Celsus'' works."


    "That''s it then!" Charles Turner eximed. "They are definitely the volumes of ''De Medicina''!"


    "Grandpa, you haven''t even seen them. How can you be sure they''re genuine?" Alice was skeptical about the authenticity of the manuscripts, but she was puzzled as to why her grandfather was so certain.


    Charles Turner confidently said, "If he gave them to you, they are definitely genuine! What else did he say?"


    After pondering for a moment, Alice replied, "He... also mentioned writing a medical treatise for me..."

 Chapter 43 Your mom is here.

    <h4>Chapter 43 Your mom is here.</h4>


    "He''s said he''d write a medical ssic for you?" Upon hearing Alice''s words, Charles Turner became even more excited.


    Compared to what William would write, those volumes of "De Medicina" seemed almost trivial.


    Alice clearly hadn''t grasped the gravity of what she might have missed. "I looked over the parchment books he gave me, and they are quite extraordinary. It seemed he was giving me a choice: either ept the two books or have him write a scroll for me. Naturally, I chose the books!"


    "Oh, dear!" Charles Turner sighed deeply, asking, "Is he not with you now?"


    "Of course not." Alice asked with evident confusion, "Grandpa, just who is William? He seems to possess numerous treasures, but why does he live in such a ce?"


    Charles responded, "It''s best you don''t delve too deeply into that. Since you''ve taken him as your master, just focus on being diligent."


    "Grandpa, would you like to see these medical ssics?" Alice asked eagerly, akin to a child with a newfound treasure.


    Charles Turner replied, "Since these were given to you by your master William, make sure you never show them to anyone else! You do understand the significance of "De Medicina", right?"


    Alice felt her heart jump into her throat. From her grandfather''s tone, it was abundantly clear he was convinced of the authenticity of the books. This raised even more questions about William''s identity.


    Of course, William was unaware of the conversation between Charles Turner and Alice, nor did he have an interest in knowing.


    By 6:30 PM, William arrived at the Moonlit Harbor Pub. By that time, Maria was already there, having opened the bar and was settling the ounts.


    "You''re here?" Maria looked up, smiling at William. "Aren''t you attending your evening study sessions?"


    William approached with a grin, "Nope!"


    Putting down her pen, Maria said, "If you wish to study in the evening, you can alwayse inter. Education should be your priority. This job might bring quick money, but it''s not a lifelong career."


    Surprised by her concern, William replied, "You mentioned you came from the countryside, right? At my age, it''s good to learn as much as possible. If I had the chance to go to college back then, I might not be doing this now."


    Chuckling, William added, "Maria, you needn''t worry about my studies. I skip the study sessions because they aren''t very beneficial for me."


    Misunderstanding him, Maria sighed, thinking William simply didn''t care for studying. "I''ll let Zachary and the others know. If you need to attend your sessions, you cane inter. Anyway, most of our customers only starting in after 10:30 PM."


    "Thank you." William appreciated her understanding and asked, "Will Evelyn being inter as well?"


    Maria paused, squinting at William with a teasing smile, "Why? Taken a fancy to that youngdy?"


    Without hesitation, William replied, "Yes, I have."


    Maria burst intoughter, "I thought boys like you would be shy about such matters, but you''re quite direct!"


    Boy?


    William had been misunderstood many times over the years and just chuckled at Maria''sment.


    For him, liking someone wasn''t something to hide. He refrained from expressing his feelings to Evelyn directly, knowing too well that doing so might make her feel overwhelmed or even repelled. It was better to let things unfold naturally.


    "Maria, I hope you can keep this a secret for me," William said with a gentle smile. "I''m not ready for her to know just yet."


    Maria winked, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your secret. Best of luck to you."


    Regardless of everything, William had a positive impression of Maria.


    Around nine in the evening, the pub began to fill with patrons.


    Per the agreement between William and Maria, William had the liberty to choose the customers he wanted to serve.


    In other words, if he didn''t want to attend to a particr person, he didn''t have to. But since he was being paid, William obviously wouldn''t just sit idle. Whether it was moving stock, carrying bottles, or opening wine for customers, William was expected to do it all.


    Moonlit Harbor Pub had a dance floor right in the center, meant for bar performances.


    But anyone familiar with such ces knows that asking for a dancees with a fee.


    Mene here with a simple goal ¨C to have a good time.


    William had been bustling around the establishment for hours when he took a crate of wine to table K13.


    "William!!"


    The man seated at the center of table K13 was none other than Edward. Upon seeing William, an odd smirk appeared on Edward''s face.


    The reason he was here was that he had heard Evelyn was working part-time at this pub. But he never expected to see William also working here.


    Now, this was interesting!


    William gave him a cursory nce, said nothing, and turned to leave.


    Edward''s face, filled with mischief, looked as if a god were gazing down on a mere mortal.


    "Hold it right there!" Edward said, getting up excitedly. Encountering William in this setting meant he had a chance to settle old scores. Otherwise, how would he keep his reputation?


    William was not one to avoid confrontations. Hearing Edward''s shout, he stopped, turned around, and asked, "What do you want?"


    "You''re a waiter, aren''t you? Don''t you know how to open wine? And what''s with this attitude?" Edward said, a smirk ying on his lips. He had initially thought William had some powerful connections, but now seeing him as a waiter here, he felt reassured.


    To him, William was just a poor kid whom he could bully as he pleased.


    "Open wine?" William replied, ncing over his shoulder. He then smiled at Edward, "Sorry, I have other customers to attend to."


    Nichs, who was nearby, immediately stepped in,ughing, "Sir, let me open the wine for you!"


    "Get lost! I specifically want him to serve me!" Edward eximed arrogantly, pointing at William. "I''ve paid to have fun, and he''s not going anywhere today!"


    William, narrowing his eyes and smiling slyly, asked, "Edward, right? Your mom''s here."


    "What nonsense, it''s your mom who''s here!" Edward shouted back. "Do you even want to work here?"


    William didn''t bother exining further. He had an acute ability to recognize people and their familial ties at a single nce.


    Just then, Piper, who had drunk with William the night before, approached, ring at Edward. "You little punk! What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 44 You can call him Uncle William.

    <h4>Chapter 44 You can call him Uncle William.</h4>


    Edward''s gang of rowdy friends and cronies, initially nning to confront William, were silenced by Piper''s stern reprimand.


    The bar was already noisy, and Edward, with a flushed face, took a moment to finally grit his teeth and ask, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Edward''s family was quite wealthy and he was known in school as the "heir." But he was only a sophomore. Now, caught red-handed in the club by his mother and seeing the angry expression on Piper''s face, Edward was probably in for some trouble.


    Standing amidst them, with Piper visibly angry, William tried to ease the situation, saying, "Sweetheart Piper, don''t be mad. He''s just a kid, there''s no harm in him having some fun."


    "You... you''re taking advantage of me, aren''t you?!" Edward was clearly frustrated. William calling his mother "Sweetheart Piper" seemed to him like a clear overstep.


    William calmly replied, "What''s wrong with me calling your mother Sweetheart Piper? How is that taking advantage of you?"


    Such words might have been better left unsaid. By saying it out loud, it seemed William was clearly pushing Edward''s buttons.


    Piper had actuallye to the bar to meet William, not expecting to run into Edward. When she heard William address her affectionately as "Sweetheart Piper" in front of her son, she couldn''t help but blush. Especially the way William said it; it felt like they were peers, possibly even friends or lovers. If they had gotten involved because of money the previous night, she might''ve just seen William as a fling. But now, his resilience and non-materialistic attitude had deeply attracted her.


    Who said all men were the same?


    Piper took a deep breath to calm herself, nced at William, and said to Edward, "Edward, let me introduce you to my special friend. You can call him Uncle William. Now, apologize!"


    The shock on the faces of Edward''s friends was palpable.


    William seemed to be about the same age as Edward. Now Edward was expected to apologize and address him as "Uncle William"? Had something happened between William and Edward''s mother? This was beyond belief!


    "Mom! What are you talking about? Why should I call him uncle?" Edward, clenching his fists, had initiallye looking for Evelyn to develop their rtionship. After seeing William, he had wanted to humiliate him. But now he had to address William as "Uncle William"?


    Piper''s face hardened. "You don''t have to call him that! But it''ll cost you half a year''s allowance! And you won''t be driving your car either. That way, you won''t be out causing trouble!"


    "Half a year? Why not starve me while you''re at it?" Edward retorted defiantly. "There''s no way I''m calling him that!" With a pause, he waved to his friends, "You all can leave. I''ll catch up with you another time."


    The group behind Edward hesitated. The lead friend murmured to Piper as he left, "Auntie, we''ll be going now..."


    The rest chimed in with their farewells: "Auntie, we''re leaving."


    Piper, with a face like thunder, simply nodded. She couldn''t even be bothered to address them.


    Once they''d all departed, Piper fixed Edward with a stare, asking coldly, "Edward, will you or won''t you?"


    Typically, a middle-aged woman running into her son at a nightclub while with a younger man would be awkward. But Piper was no ordinary woman. Having battled in the business world for years, she cared little about others'' opinions. She had taken a liking to William, and age was just a number.


    Especially when William''s "Sweetheart Piper" had made her heart flutter.


    Edward looked deeply into William''s eyes, clearly conflicted. He knew his mother''s temperament. If he went against her wishes, she''d definitely cut his allowance and take his car away. Maybe calling William "uncle" wasn''t a big deal. Perhaps his mother''s interest in William was just a passing phase. Now, William might be riding high, but when the novelty wore off, he''d see what happened then.


    It''s often said, "A wise man doesn''t take immediate losses!" After all, there was no one else nearby, the bar was so loud, and others wouldn''t be able to hear.


    "Uncle William!" Edward tried to keep his voice down as he called out to William.


    At this moment, he thought that even if it meant enduring a temporary humiliation, he would get his revenge someday. After all, what''s the big deal about calling William "Uncle William" once?


    William raised an eyebrow, "What did you say? I didn''t hear it."


    Edward''s face darkened, thinking: Damn, this is more than just humiliation!


    Piper scoffed, "You were pretty loud a moment ago. Why have you gone quiet now?"


    Damn it!


    Edward began to question if William had given his mother some kind of mind-control drug. Why was she siding with William?


    William had always seemed ageless, like some ancient entity. In his eyes, although Piper wasn''t as young as a maiden, she wasn''t old either, still radiating a certain charm. Thus, he wouldn''t consider calling her something like "Aunt Piper." Calling her "Sweetheart Piper" was mainly due to his current role as a bartender.


    "Piper, don''t push the kid. If he doesn''t want to call me that, so be it." William appeared generous, yet his cunning was fully on disy.


    Lately, he''s been less inclined to get physical, especially with average folks like Edward¡ªan individual who grew up in a wealthy household, a typical "trust fund baby." William had little interest in confronting him.


    Piper waved at Edward, remarking, "Shouldn''t you be in school at this hour? Off you go! And be a bit more courteous to your Uncle William in the future."


    "Mom, I''m leaving then!" Edward genuinely felt some trepidation towards his mother. Throughout his life, Piper had been a force to reckon with. Now, instead of making a quick exit, was she nning to have a few more drinks with William?


    Without adding much, Piper waited for Edward to leave. Only then did she sh a smile at William, "William, let''s just sit here and enjoy a few drinks tonight. Just casual chit-chat, not too much drinking."


    When it came to holding her liquor, Piper truly believed she was no match for William. Furthermore, her desires for William had now transcended the physical.


    She''d been contemting all day, considering it a good time to gauge William''s feelings. Although he looked quite younger than her, he seemed to exude an irresistible allure.


    He was young, but his eyes concealed depths of wisdom and world-weariness that even mature men rarely showed. How could such a man exist?


    "Sure, let''s just sit and have a few drinks," William replied. He had his fair share of femalepany. It wasn''t about being indiscriminate, but his current job was, after all, to drink with women.


    Thinking back to courtesans of the past, even if the patrons were unattractive or rude, they still had to serve them, right?


    Piper was rtively polite to him. Now he was just apanying her for a drink. Why would he decline?


    After sharing a drink, Piper tentatively inquired, "William, who else is in your family?"


    William responded with a smile, "I''m an orphan, with no parents or siblings."

 Chapter 45 Thank you Bella for gracing us with your presence!

    <h4>Chapter 45 Thank you Be for gracing us with your presence!</h4>


    "An orphan?"


    Upon hearing William''s revtion, Piper''s mind began to race with possibilities.


    If William still had living parents, they might object to a rtionship between them due to age differences.


    But with William having no parents, this was perfect!


    If the two of them chose to be together, no one could stand in their way.


    "Oh... I''m sorry for bringing up a sensitive topic," Piper said, raising her ss and downing its contents. "That drink was an apology for my thoughtlessness."


    William never knew his parents. He had spent many years living in society as an orphan. To Piper''s words, he simply chuckled, "It''s okay. I''ve been alone for so long that I''ve grown used to it. Isn''t there a certain peace in knowing that if I eat, no one else goes hungry?"


    "You certainly have an open-minded way of thinking," Piper replied. Setting her drink aside, she scooted closer to William, her tone intimate. "So, are you still living alone? No girlfriend?"


    With all the life experiences William had under his belt, he could see right through things. Especially now, when Piper''s intentions were clear as day.


    Yet William had his own professional standards. Rtionships in a bar couldn''t be taken too seriously. It was all just a part of the show.


    "Piper, I''m still young and not considering settling down," William said with a sly grin, lifting his own drink, "Let''s drink!"


    Neither rejecting nor encouraging, William always kept his bartender role at the forefront.


    How else would he sell drinks?


    Piper, having contemted her next words, was silenced by another round of drinks and could only clink sses with William.


    As the night progressed, their conversation meandered, with William gradually steering it towards Piper''s life. He listened intently as Piper shared the challenges she faced, navigating life as a lone woman.


    The more they drank, the more Piper''s cheeks flushed, her gaze upon William growing more tender and intimate.


    "Piper, maybe we should call it a night?" William suggested, his voice hypnotic.


    Piper, at 43, nodded gently as if she were a shy girl once more.


    "I''ll see you out," William said, already assisting Piper to her feet.


    Leaning into William, Piper whispered, "William, would you stay with me tonight?"


    Without missing a beat, William responded, "Piper, I''m not someone who can be swayed so easily. I''ll get you to your car, and perhaps Nichs can apany you."


    Any other guy in the bar would''ve easily been enticed by Piper''s offer, especially with a mary incentive. Piper had already tried that tactic with William the previous night. Tonight, she had hoped to appeal to his emotions. Still, she hadn''t pushed it, wanting to leave a good impression.


    "That''s fine. Just get me to my car," Piper said, still trying to maintain a virtuous image despite her inebriation.


    After escorting Piper to her car, William was stopped on his way back to the bar by a muscr man in a suit. "William, right? Our boss wants to see you."


    This man had been eyeing William since he entered. William had noticed. Be had arrived and was in the VIP room for over an hour, bringing ten men with her.


    Although William didn''t regard the burly man as a threat, he followed him, wondering, "Are all women these days this fierce?"


    Ten men, plus him, that made eleven.


    Could she really handle all of them?


    If Be knew someone was having such thoughts, she wouldn''t hesitate and would have him dealt with immediately.


    Following the muscr man, William entered the private room and saw Be, dressed sharply in a tailored suit with her short hair neatly styled. Several stern-faced men stood around, creating a tense atmosphere.


    "Vice President Be, I''ve brought the man you wanted to see," the henchman announced.


    Be, seated on a sofa, cast a cold nce at William. "So you think you can hold your liquor? Today, you''ll entertain mypany''s associates to their heart''s content."


    William chuckled, responding, "Thank you for the honor, Vice President Be."


    With a wave of her hand, Be instructed her men, "Drink up! This is William."


    It was clear to all: Be was seeking vengeance for the events of the previous night. At the time, she hadn''t thought much of drinking with William. However, upon reflection, her anger grew. She felt she had a score to settle. To ensure William would be thoroughly challenged, Be had summoned the top ten heavy drinkers from herpany. Only seeing William thoroughly drunk would satisfy her.


    After giving her orders, Be retreated to the side, engrossed in her phone. The group of men formed a circle, leaving William to sit opposite them.


    "William," the man in the center began with a sly smile, "Our Vice President Be tells us you''re quite the drinker. We wanted to see it for ourselves. I''m ke. Let''s start with something light."


    As he spoke, ke began mixing beer, wine, and hard liquor into arge sk.


    "One sk per person. Whoever finishes first drinks another!" ke set a tough challenge right from the get-go.


    Today, Be had given them a clear directive: if William wasn''t drunk by the end, they would all lose their jobs. Naturally, they had to go all out.


    Most people would be floored by just one sk, let alone thinking about a second.


    With a smile, William picked up his sk, "Quite the challenge!"


    The two clinked their sks and began to drink.


    The way William drank was almost surreal. Most people would take sips and swallow each mouthful. However, he seemed to inhale his drink, emptying his sk in just a second.


    Before ke was even halfway through, William was already looking at him, empty sk in hand.


    The other nine men stared, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    Was this some kind of magic?


    Having spent many years in drinking circles, they had seen impressive drinkers, but never like William. The mixture of liquors, though potent, was usually not pleasant to drink and would get anyone tipsy quickly.


    Five secondster, ke, having emptied his sk, gave William a rueful smile and a thumbs up. He refilled his sk and began drinking again, struggling this time.


    William did his best to feign a slight drunkenness.


    One shouldn''t overdo things; it was better to leave some room for hope.


    Be sat silently, while the remaining nine men exchanged nces. They weren''t worried. Even if William could handle his liquor, could he really outdrink all ten of thembined?


    "William, you sure can drink!" Another man, his face shiny with sweat and quite rotund, cheerfully remarked, "This is just the beginning. Each of us will toast with a sk to you. After that, how about a dice game?"

 Chapter 46 You can state your conditions, but I won’t necessarily agree to them.

    <h4>Chapter 46 You can state your conditions, but I won''t necessarily agree to them.</h4>


    Each person having a drink with William was a clear indication of their intention to push him to the limit.


    These men had already recognized William''s remarkable drinking ability. If it were a one-on-one challenge, none of them would be a match for William.


    However, with each of them drinking one pot and William drinking ten, even a god of alcohol might struggle to stay upright.


    And that''s not all; they had another trick up their sleeve.


    If they couldn''t out-drink him, they''d challenge him to dice games!


    William didn''t seem to mind. Be''s intentions today were transparently vengeful, which added some spice to the situation.


    Soon after, the bar staff were kept exceedingly busy.


    Five or six people took turns bringing in more drinks.


    The drinks Be ordered were all quite expensive; neither the wine nor the spirits were priced below a thousand US dors.


    Despite the quality, these drinks were no match for William''s excessive consumption.


    The staff outside the private room were on standby, constantly clearing bottles every three minutes.


    Maria noticed that things might be going too far. While Be''s purchases were indeed profitable for the bar, she feared someone might actually drink themselves to death. She and Caleb, holding their drinks, decided to step in.


    The couple was taken aback by the scene inside. Especially Caleb, who knew of Be''s influential background from the previous night and didn''t want to offend her. They both approached, intending to toast Be in a gesture of goodwill.


    Be barely nced at them and coldly said, "Leave! Tonight, my crew is only drinking with William."


    With her esteemed family background, Be didn''t afford Maria and Caleb any respect.


    This left the couple in an awkward position, unsure whether to stay or go.


    While William was drinking with one of the men, he heard Be''s words and promptly set down his drink. Staring intently at Be, he coldly said, "Vice President Be, these two are my bosses. If you won''t show them respect, then I won''t afford you any either. Let''s call it a night."


    Upon hearing William''s words, even Caleb felt a chill down his spine.


    Such audacity!


    Caleb had informed William the previous night about Be''s identity as the heiress of the Carter family and how significant she was. How could she possibly let this slide?


    While Moonlit Harbor Pub did have some influential backing, it was nothingpared to the Carter family. Offending someone like Be was akin to seeking one''s doom.


    "Vice President Be! I apologize! He''s just impulsive!" Caleb quickly approached with his drink, saying, "I''ll down three shots as penance!"


    Be raised her hand, gazing deeply at William, "William, if you can''t outdrink them all tonight, then agree to one condition." After saying this, she poured herself a drink, raising it and finishing it in one go.


    "You two, drink up and leave."


    Be''s grandfather had sternly warned her against offending William. Even if they couldn''t be friends, they shouldn''t be enemies.


    But who was Be?


    She wasn''t one to listen to anyone!


    After Maria and Caleb finished their drinks, they had no choice but to leave. Before exiting, Maria whispered in William''s ear, "If you can''t keep drinking, just pretend to pass out. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    William nodded, not adding anything.


    Once Maria and the others left, William picked up his drink and resumed with another challenger.


    He downed each drink in a second, without hesitation.


    His godlike ability to drink left Be''s ten men feeling a mixture of awe and fear.


    Was he even human?


    Downing ten pots of alcohol as if he was just drinking water!


    Even chugging in water couldn''t handle this!


    One of them, who had a slightly weaker tolerance for alcohol, had already rushed to the restroom, vomiting uncontrobly.


    The total bill for their room wasn''t low either. In just a few minutes, they had purchased over $70,000 worth of alcohol.


    "Didn''t you all mention dice games earlier? Lose once, drink a jug!" William''spetitive spirit was ignited.


    He loved this job, but he wanted Be to understand: trying to get revenge on him through drinking was a lifetime impossibility.


    ke was the first to challenge William to a dice game.


    Before ying, ke thought it through. William might have a strong tolerance for alcohol, but being able to drink doesn''t mean he could y well.


    ke and hispanions were seasoned dice yers. And how old was William anyway?


    If they couldn''t outdrink him, could they not at least outy him?


    But after five rounds, ke was knocked out and remained in the bathroom, never to return.


    After downing seven jugs, ke had reached his limit. The fact he didn''t suffer internal bleeding and end up in the hospital was already quite fortunate.


    The next yers, facing William, felt chills down their spine and broke out in cold sweats.


    ke was a sales representative in their department, spending at least 360 days a year wining and dining.


    Before working for Be''spany, he had worked in a Las Vegas casino. He was a master at dice, able to roll any number he wanted and discern dice results by sound alone. If Be hadn''t offered a high sry, such a talented individual wouldn''t have been recruited.


    Yet, someone of ke''s caliber had been bested by William.


    "William... impressive! Let''s keep ying!"


    A minuteter, another one was down in the bathroom.


    "Let''s y Texas Hold''em! Bring a deck of cards! No more dice!"


    If skill didn''t work, then they had to rely on luck.


    But how would they know? With someone like William, luck seemed to always be on his side. Ordinary people challenging his luck were just asking for trouble.


    Three minutester, another one was down.


    "Bro! Let''s just drink!" The remaining, all in their forties, looked at William with tears in their eyes.


    They couldn''t beat him in games or in drinking; they had to leave it to fate.


    William chuckled and said, "Why are you doing this to yourselves? You can''t outdrink me. Even if you had ten more people, it would be useless."


    The man sitting across from William gave a bitter smile, perhaps bolstered by the alcohol, and bravely said, "William, I acknowledge your drinking capacity, but if we can''t get you drunk tonight, we might as well quit our jobs."


    It dawned on William.


    For him, it was just a game, hardly a challenge.


    But for these men, tonight''s drinking session determined their future livelihoods.


    "Be, let''s stop. Consider it my loss." William suddenly felt the whole thing was pointless. Why should he entertain a youngdy''s whims?


    Be red at William and retorted, "Then you have to agree to one condition."


    "You go first," William replied. "I may not agree, but I''ll hear you out."


    Be gritted her teeth, "We had a deal."


    "I never agreed!" William chuckled, "Just tell me, what''s the condition?"


    Be waved to the few strong men left and instructed, "You all go home. Those who are drunk, take them to the hospital. Whoever needs their stomach pumped, get it done. Tomorrow, collect your bonus from finance."


    "Thank you, Vice President Be!"


    The men, feeling reprieved, stumbled out of the room. The three who were knocked out from drinking were carried away.


    The remaining seven cast grateful nces at William.

 Chapter 47 I don’t just sleep with women casually.

    <h4>Chapter 47 I don''t just sleep with women casually.</h4>


    After the door to the private room closed, Be slowly stood up and looked William up and down.


    It was undeniable that this young man had a unique charm about him. She had learned from Emily that William seemed to have some expertise in ancient scripts.


    At such a young age, he had even managed to have the former dean of Hudson University willingly be his student.


    "What are you looking at?" William interrupted her thoughts and firmly said, "Miss Bell, just to let you know, I don''t just sleep with anyone."


    Gross!


    Be almost spat in his face, taken aback by his audacity.


    "Pretend to be my boyfriend for a while, apany me to a few meals, and then we can end things iming it didn''t work out between us," Be, suppressing her urge to smack William, proposed. "As forpensation, name your price. As long as it''s reasonable, it''s fine."


    William, quick to understand, knew that today''s ''boyfriend and girlfriend'' were akin to past couples.


    Although he had never acted on his feelings for Evelyn, he would never do something that would tarnish his image.


    "I can apany you for meals, but pretending to be your boyfriend is off the table," William replied straightforwardly.


    Pretending to be her boyfriend could lead to misunderstandings with Evelyn, right? How would he exin it then?


    He wasn''t the type to stoop so low for money.


    Be was genuinely surprised. A waiter in this ce, who serves middle-aged wealthy women, was turning down such a lucrative offer?


    Surely, pretending to be her boyfriend was a better gig than apanying those 30-40-year-old rich women?


    And the pay would be much higher!


    "$100,000 a month!"


    Be still believed everyone had a price. The job she was offering was not tough, and she couldn''t believe that someone like William would turn it down.


    After all, those in his line of work had probably let go of their pride, driven solely by money.


    "$200,000!" Be, gritting her teeth and staring intently at William, raised her offer. If it weren''t for appeasing her family, and a slight interest in William, why would she even consider such an arrangement?


    William firmly shook his head, "Like I said, meals are fine. Pretending to be your boyfriend is a no-go."


    Being rejected again, Be was getting quite frustrated.


    "Fine! When you dine, keep your mouth shut! $1,000 per meal!" Be figured she could manage without the pretend romance. As long as William kept his mouth shut and ate silently, it would work.


    "Who talks while eating?" William chuckled, looking at Be as if she was being ridiculous.


    Be, a sessful businesswoman, had never been looked at in such a manner in her life.


    It was as if William was saying, "Do you think your conversations are more appealing than food? I''d rather eat in silence."


    "Let''s settle it! Leave your number! You need to be on call whenever I need!" Be took a deep breath, feeling that she couldn''t speak with William any longer. If they continued their conversation, she felt she might be driven mad by him.


    "Add me on WhatsApp!" William pulled out his phone, adeptly disying the QR code. "Pay me before the meal. I stick to a strict eating schedule, so I can''t be at your beck and call anytime. You can invite me for breakfast; we won''t discuss lunch and dinner. But if there''s an afternoon tea, that works. And as forte-night snacks... well, that''s okay too."


    Be scanned his QR code and shot him a withering re. "You call that a strict eating schedule?"


    William felt this work arrangement was actually not bad at all. Someone was treating him to meals, and even paying him beforehand. Considering Be''s wealth, the food wouldn''t likely be bad. Such a deal was hard to refuse.


    After adding him on WhatsApp, Be stormed out of the private room, mming the door behind her. She wondered why her grandfather would suggest she get close to someone like William, who was so challenging to deal with.


    Emerging from the room, William found Nichs waiting at the door. "William, are you okay?"


    "What could be wrong?" William''s eyes were clear, showing no signs of inebriation, and he smiled warmly.


    Nichs was almost ready to idolize William. Was this man a deity? "William, there''s another group outside looking for you." Nichs had worked here for a couple of years. From a rookie waiter to an experienced staff member, he''d seen all sorts of scenes, but recent events were eye-opening.


    William''s tolerance for alcohol was one thing ¨C Nichs was deeply impressed. But did William have some extraordinary social skills?


    First, there was Piper, the wealthy woman who took a liking to him, then Be, the ultimate rich and beautifuldy, sought him out. And now another group was directly asking for William.


    "Someone else is looking for me?" William was a bit curious. His bar gig wasn''t that well-known, was it? He didn''t expect the old guys from Anthony Carter''s group toe.


    Scanning the bar with his intuition, William couldn''t help but smile. Another young rival?


    When Be left the private room, she saw Ryan and his group. Be had watched Ryan grow up. After chatting briefly, Be intended to leave. But hearing that Ryan was there for William, she decided to stay and join them.


    "Be, are you also here for William?" Ryan mentioned William with a hint of resentment. "That guy is a jerk. I feel my sister fell for his tricks. Then, there''s the unclear rtionship between him and Evelyn from our school. You need to be careful around him."


    "Your sister is his girlfriend?" Be''s interest in William grew. She remembered L had brought her to the bar the other night. L was from a distinguished family, as was Be, and was incredibly aplished for her age. How could L be interested in William?


    "Probably not," Ryan replied. "But something''s off between them. Imagine, my sister spending a whole day shopping with William and even having me buy things for him."


    In their social circle, everyone knew Ryan and his sister were close. While he was intimidated by L, she had always pampered him since childhood.


    "So, what are you here for?" Be asked with a sly smile. "Want to warn William to stay away from your sister?"


    "That''s the idea," Ryan admitted. "I might not be able to confront him at school, but it''s a different story outside. I''ve thought long and hard; William can''t stay in New York."


    "I support you!" Be was always one for a bit of chaos. She was curious about William. To attract the attention of top families meant William must be extraordinary. Yet, so far, she found him incredibly annoying and a heavy drinker, with no obvious redeeming qualities.


    While others might hesitate, Ryan Carter from the prominent Carter family feared nothing. Letting him test William''s mettle seemed like a good idea.

 Chapter 48 A rare group chat.

    <h4>Chapter 48 A rare group chat.</h4>


    William, guided by Nichs, approached Ryan''s table. Ryan looked at William with interest and chuckled, "William, I see you''re working here now. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Didn''t your sister inform you?" William replied with a mere smile. To him, Ryan was just a bratty kid. Given that he wasn''t too familiar with people of this era, he didn''t mind humoring the youngster.


    "Don''t you dare bring my sister into this!" Ryan retorted, mming the table, "Look at yourself and what you do. Stay away from my sister from now on!"


    Caleb, who had been keeping an eye on the situation, knew that Ryan was a top-tier VIP member at their bar. Even if Ryan didn''t visit often, his spending was never low. Recognizing the wealthy young man as a "trust fund baby", Caleb knew better than to cross him.


    To his surprise, Ryan knew Be?


    Which of Be''s acquaintances would they dare provoke?


    Seeing Ryan''s escting anger, Caleb hastily approached with a cating smile, "Is everything okay here?"


    "This is none of your business! Back off!" Ryan shouted dismissively, not giving Caleb any respect.


    With a resigned smile, Caleb backed away, understanding that if he couldn''t mess with Be, Ryan was equally untouchable.


    From a distance, Maria could only watch in anxiety. She couldn''tprehend how William, a young man fresh from a rural setting, could have angered these wealthy individuals.


    William, unperturbed, took out his phone, saying, "L, your brother''s here at my workce, telling me to stay away from you. Please don''t contact me anymore."


    William had lived for countless years, and he understood the age-old attitudes of wealthy families. His association with L wasn''t deep. Though she had assisted him before, he had repaid her with a meal and returned any money owed. If Ryan was protective of his sister, they might as well stopmunicating to avoid misunderstandings.


    Ryan was taken aback by William''s forthrightness, interpreting it as tattling. Given William''s tone, Ryan believed L would steer clear of him from now on.


    "Smart move, William," Ryan remarked smugly, thinking that since William seemed so understanding, he could go easy on himter.


    William, with narrowed eyes, asked Ryan, "Would you like another drink?"


    "Of course!" Ryan leaned back, propping his feet on the table, and pointed at William, "Don''t you go anywhere. Serve us right here!"


    Disciplining William was a task Ryan intended toplete, but now, as a customer, he relished making William serve them. It felt satisfying, especially considering their previous altercation.


    "Alright then!" William responded without a hint of embarrassment. His job was to serve drinks and keep the customerspany. What was there to be ashamed of? Furthermore, serving at this table meant a sizable tip.


    After opening several bottles of wine for Ryan''s group, William stood quietly to the side.


    Be scrutinized William, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. Was that all it took to intimidate him? The person her grandfather had taken an interest in seemed incrediblyckluster.


    William was initially expected to be unfazed by Ryan''s threats, perhaps even blowing up on the spot, showing his fiery side, and giving Ryan a good thrashing.


    Ryan had brought eight guys with him this time. All of them were from the Bronx Budo Dojo and were Ryan''s senior martial arts peers. Ryan had invited them for drinks and asked them to help teach William a lesson. There was no way William would get away this time.


    Just as William finished opening the drinks, Ryan''s phone started ringing.


    The bar was incredibly noisy, and Ryan shot William a deep nce before stepping outside to take the call.


    "Hey sis, what''s up?" Ryan had anticipated his sister might call, but he didn''t think much of it.


    "What''s up? Did you go looking for trouble with William?" L''s voice came out, her tone sharp, "Ryan, I''ll tell you once more, I don''t like William, but don''t you dare provoke him! Come back to school right now!"


    L, being an astute woman, wasn''t entirely sure about William''s background, but she had sensed something unusual about him.


    The elders of her generation rarely interfered with the younger generation''s affairs, but many of the senior family members wanted to be in William''s good books. Did Ryan really think he could offend someone like William?


    "Don''t worry, sis. I''ll head back to school soon," Ryan replied, though he didn''t take L''s words seriously. If he didn''t teach William a harsh lesson tonight, he wouldn''t be satisfied.


    Returning to the bar, Ryan promptly turned off his phone. By then, William was still standing near their table.


    The group drank from 11 PM till a little after 3 AM. Be sat there, mostly engrossed in her phone, texting L.


    "L, who exactly is William?" Be stayed not only to ensure Ryan didn''t cross any boundaries but also to see if William would finally lose his temper.


    "I don''t really know either! Aren''t you aware, Be?" L responded, "Maybe we should ask Alice?"


    Without hesitation, Be created a group chat with just the three of them.


    Alice was upte, engrossed in two parchment books William had given her. Irritated by the constant phone notifications, she saw a group chat invitation.


    Who would drag her into a group chat in the middle of the night?


    She initially wanted to leave the group immediately, but upon seeing the participants, she paused.


    "What''s this about?" Alice was curious. The three of them were from old family friends, and although they asionally connected, they weren''t particrly close.


    At least they never had a private group chat before.


    "Alice, why did your grandpa ask you to get in touch with William?"


    Alice raised an eyebrow, careful not to reveal that she had already epted William as her mentor. That would be so embarrassing! She was even nning toy down some ground rules with William the next day, so she couldn''t let others know about her decision to be his student.


    "Perhaps William''s ancestors had some dealings with our three families. Now that he''s all alone, our families might have promised to take care of him," Alice provided a seemingly usible exnation.


    Suddenly, everything clicked for both L and Be. That exnation was the most logical one.


    "Have you met William yet?" L asked.


    Alice didn''t see any reason to hide the fact, "Yes, I met and chatted with him this afternoon."


    Be typed quickly, "Do you guys think it''s possible that our grandfathers and William''s ancestors made some pact, allowing William to choose one of us as hispanion?"

 Chapter 49 After tonight, don’t go to school anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 49 After tonight, don''t go to school anymore.</h4>


    After Be sent that message, the chat group went silent.


    In this day and age, rtionships are one-to-one. Even if their grandfathers had set an agreement allowing William to choose one of them as a partner, he would have to choose only one of them.


    Alice didn''t see it that way. From what her grandfather said, there was no intention to match her with William. And the idea of such an agreement sounded strange¡ªhow could there be a pact that would allow William to choose from among them?


    Be had merely spected. She looked up at William, wondering what was so special about this seemingly ordinary server.


    Ryan, already quite drunk, pointed at William andmanded, "William, after tonight, don''t bother going back to school, understand?"


    William, wearing his professional smile, retorted, "Ryan, would you like another drink?"


    "You ignoring me?! Acting dumb, huh?" Infuriated and bolstered by alcohol, Ryan grabbed a ss and hurled it at William.


    With a subtle sidestep, William dodged, and the ss struck an old man behind him.


    The bar''s lights flickered, and the old man stood motionless. Ryan nced over, his inebriation instantly dissipating from shock. "Grand... grandfather? What are you doing here?"


    Be also stood up, surprised. Anthony Carter was here?


    "Come out!" After saying this, Anthony Carter walked out of the bar.


    He had always been keenly aware of William''s whereabouts. Learning Ryan was causing trouble for William at the bar, he felt a rush of anxiety. Seeing William serving drinks to Ryan nearly made his heart jump out of his chest.


    Did this young fool have a death wish?


    Was William serving him?


    My God! Didn''t he know that his grandfather was merely a servant who washed William''s feet?


    If it hadn''t been for William using his telepathic powers to instruct Anthony Carter to pretend not to recognize him, Carter might have knelt before William on the spot.


    Ryan, who was swaggering around earlier, now lookedpletely defeated in front of Anthony Carter.


    His grandfather had personallye to the bar to reprimand him. How serious was this matter?


    He didn''t have to guess how Anthony Carter found him. The man had vast resources and connections. If he wanted to find someone, he certainly could.


    "Ryan! Can''t you behave for once?" Although Anthony Carter usually doted on his grandson, he was aware of Ryan''s rashness. That''s why he kept him away from William, fearing that a slight mistake might offend William and bring disaster upon the Carter family. And now, Ryan had willingly put himself in the line of fire.


    Ryan forced a smile, saying, "Grandfather, did you reallye all this way just to find me? It''ste; shouldn''t you be asleep instead of tracking me down?"


    "Cut the nonsense!" Anthony Carter clenched his fists, genuinely fearing he might lose his temper and seriously hurt Ryan. "You will apologize to William now! If he forgives you, well and good. But if he doesn''t, you won''t be returning to school. You''ll be grounded at home for ten years, and you won''t be allowed out."


    Ten years of confinement!


    No more school!


    To Ryan, that was worse than death.


    The corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched, and he cautiously inquired, "Grandfather, just who exactly is William? Even if you picked him out for my sister, this seems a bit much, doesn''t it?"


    Anthony Carter shot him a sharp nce, replying, "It doesn''t matter who he is to you! Just remember this: you could offend me, you could offend anyone in this world, but you cannot offend him! Is that clear enough?"


    "I... I understand," Ryan replied. "I''ll go apologize to him right away."


    While Ryan still wasn''t clear about William''s identity, his grandfather''s straightforward words made it clear that he had to apologize immediately, or he might really end up grounded for ten years.


    "Hold on, I''lle with you," said Anthony Carter, unable to trust Ryan on his own.


    Though William appeared approachable and kind, Anthony remembered a certain individual who, in the past, had crossed William''s boundaries. With just a wave of William''s hand, that person had vanished without a trace.


    Anthony hoped that if William was indeed angry, he would spare Ryan, considering the history of loyalty and service between their families.


    As the elder and the younger returned to the bar, William was already tidying up. The group from Bronx Budo Dojo didn''t dare act out anymore. With the patriarch of the Carter family present, would they risk offending him?


    The more Be thought about it, the more she felt there was something mysterious about William.


    Considering it was now past 3 AM, just what kind of person was Anthony Carter, and what could possibly bring him to a bar at this hour?


    As Ryan and his grandfather finally re-entered the bar, William was still clearing up bottles.


    "Brother-inw, I''m sorry," Ryan began, his mind racing to find the best approach. "I promise I won''t ever disturb you or my sister again. If you want to know anything about my sister, I''ll tell you." Merely apologizing wouldn''t be enough; he had to demonstrate sincere intent.


    Addressing William as "brother-inw" might just be the gesture to mend fences.


    William''s brow furrowed, but his gaze settled on Anthony Carter.


    Anthony Carter shuddered all over, about to kneel, but a mysterious, invisible force prevented him from doing so.


    "Lor... Wi... I mean, Mr. Johnson, I apologize. The child doesn''t know any better. Please don''t take his words to heart." Anthony Carter initially wanted to address William with a title signifying great respect, but realized it wasn''t appropriate in this context.


    Daring to call him by his first name? That was even more unthinkable!


    He settled on addressing him as "Mr. Johnson".


    Yet even with this formal address, Anthony Carter was filled with fear and trepidation, worried that a single disy of displeasure from William might lead to their demise.


    "It''s alright, children can be thoughtless at times," William replied with a smile. "However, understand this: I cannot possibly be a son-inw to the Carter family. Do youprehend?"


    "Understood! Understood!" Anthony Carter''s face turned pale instantly, and his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Ryan had addressed William as "brother-inw". Would William then call him "grandfather"? Anthony Carter didn''t dare let William use such a title for him.


    At this moment, Anthony Carter was so shaken he could barely stand. How had he not pped that reckless boy, Ryan, into oblivion earlier?


    "Would you all like to continue drinking? If not, I have other matters to attend to," William asked casually, wondering if he should continue working here. The constant influx of such visitors was bing rather tiresome.


    Anthony Carter hastily waved his hands, saying, "No more, no more!"


    Continue drinking? Would that mean having William serve him?


    Did he have a death wish tonight?


    "In that case, I won''t keep you any longer," William stated, proceeding to tidy up the bottles on his own.


    Anthony Carter, on impulse, wanted to assist but halted under William''s firm gaze.


    All this time, Be had been observing silently from the side.


    The patriarch of the Carter family''s attitude toward William was indeed peculiar. Even if William possessed extraordinary talents, he was, after all, just a young man. The elder Carter''s attitude towards William could only be described as one of reverence, couldn''t it?

 Chapter 50 The purpose is to see Evelyn, right?

    <h4>Chapter 50 The purpose is to see Evelyn, right?</h4>


    Ryan, having drunk a bit too much,pletely missed Anthony Carter''s reaction. Seeing William''s simrly cold attitude towards his grandfather, Ryan''s anger red. Pointing at William, he shouted, "William! Am I giving you too much respect? How dare you speak to my grandfather like that?"


    p!


    Anthony Carter, quaking with fear, delivered a hefty p across Ryan''s face. His voice, edged with panic, came out sharper than intended, "You good-for-nothing! How dare you speak to Mr. Johnson like that?"


    Ryan was left stunned by the p, while Be and the group from the Bronx Budo Dojo were equally shocked.


    Mr. Johnson?


    The way Anthony Carter addressed William was quite intriguing.


    Who could be so significant that even Anthony Carter would call him ''Mr.''?


    William ignored them, carrying a bottle of wine to the storeroom. Anthony Carter, on the other hand, meekly followed William, whispering, "Mr. Johnson, the child doesn''t know better. Please don''t take it to heart. Once we get home, I''ll make sure to discipline him severely."


    "Come here," William, still holding the wine bottle, continued walking to the storeroom with Anthony Carter trailing behind.


    Caleb initially wanted to follow, but recalling the p Anthony Carter gave Ryan, he suddenly couldn''t muster the courage.


    How assertive this old man was!


    Who would dare to follow?


    After cing the wine bottle in the storeroom and stepping out a minuteter, William gave Anthony Carter a profound look. With no one else around, he calmly said, "Anthony, when you get back, tell them not to disturb me unless necessary. As for your descendants, there''s no need for them to seek me out intentionally. The earlier ones can be overlooked, but if others continue to approach, don''t me me for not cherishing old ties."


    Sigh


    "I understand," Anthony Carter replied with his head bowed. He had sent L to William, hoping that in William''s unfamiliarity with contemporary society, L could forge a closer bond with him.


    Of course, there was a gamble involved. If any of their descendants pestered or offended William, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Like the current situation with Ryan.


    "As for Ryan, I won''t hold it against him. But as for your family, keep them in check," William''s temper wasn''t necessarily bad, but it wasn''t too amodating either. Not everyone who offended him met a dire fate, but their lives hung in the bnce of William''s whims.


    "Rest assured, sir, I''ll ensure Ryan is disciplined when we get home!"


    "At your age, you should head home and rest," William added and then exited without another word.


    Throughout this exchange, Anthony Carter followed William closely, demonstrating a clear hierarchy in their rtionship.


    Inside the bar, many patrons, having had a bit too much to drink, were oblivious to themotion. However, every detail was observed by Be.


    The mannerisms and actions of Anthony Carter were indeed food for thought!


    After returning to the main hall, Anthony Carter bowed his head slightly towards William, then led Ryan out. The members of the Bronx Budo Dojo also left in their entirety.


    Be typed out a string of text on her phone''s chat interface, intending to share with L what she witnessed tonight. However, after hesitating for a moment, she deleted everything.


    Even now, Be remained uncertain about William''s identity. But Anthony Carter''s behavior assured her one thing: William''s background was no ordinary one. For him to elicit such a gesture from Anthony Carter spoke volumes. It went beyond just having a vastwork or power.


    "William, how about joining me for a casual lunch at my ce tomorrow?" Be approached William and tentatively suggested.


    William looked at Be nonchntly. In the moment their eyes met, Be felt as though this man could see straight through her, causing her to instinctively avoid his gaze.


    "Sure," William agreed without hesitation. He held no animosity toward old acquaintances, but the demeanor of Anthony Carter and his group had shifted from fifty years ago. While they still respected William, they seemed more fearful of William taking away all they had umted over the years.


    They seemed even more terrified that their descendants would serve William for generations.


    It was ratherughable.


    With William''s influence and capability, wealth and power were within easy reach if he so desired. In his eyes, all that Anthony Carter and his associates had amassed was worth less than dirt.


    Be''s interest in William had intensified, and after tonight, she was determined not to share the evening''s events with L and her group. She wanted to know who William truly was.


    After receiving an affirmative answer from William, Be left, trying to appear nonchnt.


    Barely two minutes after Be departed, Maria approached William. She seemed somewhat uneasy as she said, "William, after tomorrow, perhaps it''s best if you don''te to work. Maria will ensure you get yourmission for these two days."


    William simply nodded, "Thank you, Maria. If you ever face any difficulties in the future, you cane to me."


    He had noticed that even though his presence could bring substantial revenue to the bar, the people seeking him out these past two nights posed a potential problem for Maria and the others, especially given the offense he had caused Ryan. This situation was akin to a ticking time bomb, potentially bringing disaster to Maria''s establishment.


    Hearing William''s words, Maria chuckled and yfully rolled her eyes at him, "I was about to say the same thing to you! What troubles could I possibly face? As for you, navigating a big city alone isn''t easy. If you ever need help,e to Maria."


    Williamughed, replying, "Sure."


    "If you''re looking for a part-time job, I can hook you up," Maria began, pulling out her phone. "The pay might not be as much as here, but it should cover your living expenses. Let me give you a contact..."


    William shook his head, "Maria, I appreciate the thought, but I''ve already found a part-time job."


    Dining with Be could be considered a job, he mused, and thepensation wasn''t bad. By the look in Be''s eyes, she might have figured out something, but it wasn''t of significance. William wasn''t too concerned about how others perceived him.


    Would it matter if everyone knew he had the ability to live forever?


    "I''ll transfer yourmission and base pay for the past two days then," Maria said, initiating a mobile transfer. "Hold on, don''t leave just yet. Let''s all have a goodbye meal together, on me."


    Checking his phone, William saw Maria had transferred $30,000 to him. That wouldst him quite a while.


    Regarding the goodbye meal, he had only worked two nights after all. Maria had been more than fair and generous with him.


    "Alright," William replied with a smile, "Maria, it''s not really a ''goodbye''. I''ll probablye around often for drinks."


    Drinks?


    Maria chuckled. Given William''s lightweight drinking capacity, it was as if he wasing for water rather than alcohol.


    His primary reason for visiting the bar was probably to see Evelyn, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 51 Nicholas’s shining moment.

    <h4>Chapter 51 Nichs''s shining moment.</h4>


    By the time Evelyn arrived at the bar, it was already 10 PM.


    By then, Edward had already left. However, in between serving customers, some waitstaff shared the tale of William''s involvement with a wealthy woman named Piper.


    Piper had taken a fancy to William and wanted to financially support him as a kind of benefactor. When Piper''s son came to cause trouble for William, Piper surprisingly had her son refer to him as "Uncle William."


    Evelyn''s opinion of William was neutral, but upon hearing this tale, she couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    A young man who wasn''t taking the straight path, dreaming of being kept by a wealthy older woman.


    This story caused William''s reputation to plummet in Evelyn''s eyes.


    Not long after, Evelyn heard whispers of another tale. William was invited to a private booth by a wealthy, attractive woman who had ordered a lot of alcohol. It seemed she too had her eyes on William and wanted to win him over with money.


    Those who gossiped about this were clearly jealous, and naturally, these tales further tainted Evelyn''s impression of William.


    As closing time neared, Maria approached Evelyn, inviting her for ate-night meal. Evelyn was unaware that William was leaving his job the next day.


    At 4 AM, inside the bar, Maria prepared a delicious barbecue. She invited only a few employees who had gotten close to William over the past couple of days.


    "William, are you really quitting?" Nichs, arguably the employee closest to William even though they had known each other for just two days, asked. His admiration for William was beyond words, almost bordering on worship. Hearing that William was leaving, Nichs couldn''t hide his disappointment.


    William nodded, "I''m leaving."


    "You haven''t taught me how to y dice yet," Nichs chuckled, "But you have an exceptional talent, William. I''m sure you''ll strike it rich in the future. Remember me then. After all, I consider myself your apprentice."


    William didn''t deny the "apprentice"ment and responded, "So, all you want in life is to get rich?"


    "Absolutely. If I can get wealthy, nothing else matters," Nichs said candidly. Though young and working in such an environment, he was straightforward without much cunning. Pausing, heughed at himself, "But for someone like me, without any particr skills, that dream probably isn''t realistic."


    William chuckled but chose not to borate further.


    The dream of striking it rich?


    Many ordinary people probably hold such thoughts.


    He was like a magicalmp; wishes about overnight wealth, which seemed impractical to many, could easilye true with William.


    "William, why are you quitting?" Evelyn, who had built some rapport with William, couldn''t believe that he was leaving after just two days.


    William''s pay must be pretty good, right?


    From what she''d observed these past two days, wasn''t he particrly fond of money?


    He seemed like the type who would do anything for it.


    "I just don''t want to continue," William said, looking Evelyn in the eye with a smile. "By the way, you live on East 62nd Street, right?"


    Evelyn''s expression turned cold, "How do you know that?"


    William calmly replied, "Don''t misunderstand. I live around there too. I yed poker with your grandfather the day before yesterday, and he mentioned it."


    "You... yed poker with my grandfather?" Evelyn''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Indeed, her grandfather loved ying poker.


    Sometimes he''d ce bets, but just small ones. It was more a form of entertainment among the elderly.


    William, joining old men for a game of poker?


    "Well... the other day, Richard left halfway through a game, so they invited me to fill in," William exined. "I just moved into the ce with therge sycamore tree in the yard."


    Understanding dawned on Evelyn, "That''s why I hadn''t seen you around before."


    "Are you heading back to the dormitoryter?" With a bit of thought, William figured out that at this time, Evelyn wouldn''t be heading back to East 62nd Street, as it would worry her grandfather.


    "Yes," Evelyn nodded.


    "Let''s go together," William said straightforwardly, his gaze clear. "I''m also heading back to campus."


    "Alright. Did you bring your bike?" Evelyn usually cycled to work.


    "No," William responded. During the day, he took public transportation, but at night he walked back. After all, his walking speed wasn''t any slower than any other mode of transport.


    "How did you get back to school yesterday?" Evelyn asked. "Taking a cab for such a long distance must have cost quite a bit."


    "I walked back."


    Upon hearing this, everyone at the table stared at him in disbelief.


    Walking from the bar to Hudson University would surely take an hour or two at least. More importantly, wasn''t he tired?


    "You... Alright, that''s impressive! So, how do we go back together?" Evelyn conceded.


    Maria quickly interjected, "I have a spare bicycle in my shop. I don''t use it regrly. I can give it to William, and you both can ride back."


    "Can you teach me how to ride a bike? I''ve never learned how," said William. He had a keen sense of observation and knew that Evelyn rode her bike to work. Though the concept seemed simple, he had never tried it before .


    Evelyn: "..."


    In that moment, Evelyn was rendered speechless.


    It seemed they weren''t particrly close. Riding back home together was one thing, but having Evelyn teach him how to cycle was another.


    In front of so many people, she felt it would be inappropriate to refuse. If she did, it would be quite embarrassing for William.


    "Fine," Evelyn finally replied, albeit with some reluctance.


    From the side, Nichs silently admired William''s audacity. With such a brazen demeanor, it was no wonder he charmed many.


    Subsequently, Maria started hosting the dinner, engaging in small talk and inviting William to eat. This gesture was also to leave a positive impression on the other colleagues.


    "Nichs, haven''t you always lost dice games to me? Here''s your chance," William said as he sat next to Nichs. "Let''s y again. If you win, make a wish; who knows, it mighte true."


    Nichs, who hadn''t consumed much alcohol that evening, chuckled, "William, if I manage to beat you today, I bet I could even win a few hundred thousand dors in the lottery tomorrow."


    "The lottery?" William raised an eyebrow, genuinely unfamiliar with the concept.


    "Yeah, beating you would feel almost like winning the lottery, right?" Nichs responded, signaling the waiter to bring over some dice cups.


    Casually shaking the dice, William proposed, "Let''s keep it simple. We''ll just use two dice and see who rolls a higher number."


    Nichs shot William a sharp look, saying, "Just don''t use any of your fancy tricks, William. Lately, my luck''s been on fire. I can easily roll two sixes. Even a tie with you would be satisfactory."


    William responded, "If it''s a tie, I''ll count it as your win."


    What Nichs didn''t realize was that this could be one of the most memorable moments of his life.


    It was clear that William wanted him to make a wish, even if that wish was something as modest as winning a few hundred thousand dors in a lottery.


    After a fervent shake, Nichs lifted his dice cup, grinning triumphantly, "Double sixes! Your turn!"


    William revealed his dice: one six and one five, just a tad short.


    It was evident that he had lost on purpose. Winning against him wasn''t easy; one had to showcase real skill.


    Now that Nichs had won, William was determined to make Nichs''s wishe true ¨C the wish of winning a few hundred thousand dors in the lottery.

 Chapter 52 Ride together

    <h4>Chapter 52 Ride together</h4>


    After the farewell dinner, it was nearing 5 a.m.


    For someone like William, sleep was irrelevant. Even if he were to go without it for a century, it wouldn''t affect him.


    But Evelyn was different.


    She was just an ordinary person¡ªattending school by day and working at night. Naturally, her body would feel the strain over time.


    Upon leaving the bar, Evelyn paused, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Were you joking earlier? How can someone your age not know how to ride a bike?" she asked, a hint of astonishment evident in her gaze.


    William sheepishly shook his head, "I genuinely don''t."


    Evelyn chuckled, replying, "Alright then, I''ll teach you." She confidently mounted her bike and began demonstrating the basic techniques of cycling to William. Every move, every point of bnce, she exined in great detail. For William, although it seemed like his first attempt, he caught on remarkably fast. It was almost as if, after just one demonstration from Evelyn, he could mimic her perfectly, handling the bike as though he had been riding for years.


    Watching William ride effortlessly, a suspicion crossed Evelyn''s mind, "Is he doing this on purpose to get close to me?" The thought made her smile; after all, why would someone like William resort to such a tactic to approach her?


    On the way back to school, only William and Evelyn remained.


    Cycling side by side on the quiet road, there was no tension between them, and clearly, no ulterior motives.


    "Evelyn, do you have any wishes?" William now seemed like a veritable magicmp. Should Evelyn voice a desire, he could fulfill it for her.


    While others might boast about plucking stars from the sky, if William wanted to fetch something from any ce in our sr system, the Milky Way, or even further, he certainly could. He could even use his superpowers to shrinks down to the size of a grain of rice.


    "I don''t have any wishes." Even though Evelyn felt that William seemed to be on a path of redemption, they hadn''t known each other well enough to delve into personal aspirations.


    Then, casually, William asked, "With your work schedule, do you ever get to sleep?"


    "I take naps during the day, so it''s fine," Evelyn replied, feeling that silence between them might be more awkward. Laughing, she added, "Weren''t you doing well working at the bar? Why''d you quit?"


    William replied, "Consider it me having earned enough to get by. Besides, catering to the whims of the wealthy isn''t all that appealing."


    When he first started at the bar, he considered leveraging his talents to thrive. But because of him, the clientele changed, and it wasn''t something Maria and Caleb could handle anymore.


    William didn''t want to resort to violence at every turn. In this peaceful era without war, if he wanted to blend into society sessfully, the best he could do was adhere to its rules.


    "You made enough in just two days?" Evelyn had no idea how much William had earned over those two days. She''d guessed at most a few thousand dors and never imagined William could make thirty thousand dors in just two days.


    "It''s enough for now. Money isn''t that important to me," William paused before adding, "After all, I have tuition to pay next year, and I need to cover everyday expenses. Maybe I''ll have to find another job."


    "You... you pay your own tuition?" Evelyn suddenly felt a sense of camaraderie, thinking that perhaps those living on East 62nd Street weren''t particrly well-off either.


    "Not this year," William replied, "but I will from the next."


    Tentatively, Evelyn asked, "Oh, so your parents don''t support you?"


    "They passed away when I was very young," William was clear on one thing: to have a fruitful conversation, it helped if both parties were on somewhat equal footing. After all, why else would there be different cliques?


    "I''m sorry," Evelyn quickly apologized and changed the subject, "I remember the owner of the house next to mine is named Brian. You''re renting from him?"


    Riding beside Evelyn, William could faintly smell a subtle fragrance emanating from her. He smiled, "That property used to belong to my family. I moved in only recently for my studies."


    "Oh! So your family must have been quite wealthy back in the day, owning such arge property."


    Gradually, Evelyn was letting her guard down with William, engaging in casual chatter.


    William chuckled, "You could say that. My grandfather was a renowned businessman. However, due to the Great Depression in 1929, our family fortunes dwindled."


    Not wanting to dwell on the topic, Evelyn inquired, "Are you close to L?"


    "Not really. I met her just a couple of days ago. I''m new to New York. Her grandfather knew mine, so she showed me around the school."


    Crafting tales about his own grandfather, William was adept at spinning stories without batting an eyelid.


    Their casual conversation made the journey less awkward. By the time they reached the school entrance, dawn had broken, and some breakfast joints were opening up.


    "Let me treat you to breakfast," William suggested, pointing to a nearby cozy breakfast spot.


    Evelyn had barely eaten any grilled meat at the bar earlier, and she knew that if she went home to sleep at this hour, she''d probably find it hard to wake upter. So she nodded in agreement and parked her bikes in front of the small diner.


    Though William chatted casually with Evelyn throughout their journey, he was also observing her physical condition. Evelyn''s health seemed rather frail. Just two nights of working at the bar had left her visibly exhausted. If she kept up this pace, she''d surely wear herself out.


    From Evelyn''s job choices and their recent conversation, William could tell that if he offered her money, she''d definitely refuse. Direct help would undoubtedly be turned down by Evelyn.


    So the only option left was to treat her to breakfast.


    Two cups of coffee and two egg sandwiches were served. As William handed one of the sandwiches to Evelyn, a trace of golden blood seeped from his fingertip and soaked into the sandwich.


    "Thank you," Evelyn said politely as she epted the sandwich.


    William faintly smiled. His blood had the unique ability to restore youthfulness. While it couldn''t grant eternal life, it could extend one''s lifespan by twenty years.


    Evelyn ate leisurely. After finishing the sandwich, she felt a sudden surge of energy. All her fatigue vanished, and she felt rejuvenated.


    "Why don''t I feel tired anymore?" Evelyn questioned, furrowing her brows. She had been extremely exhausted earlier, but after the meal, she felt as if she''d had a full night''s sleep. She even felt energetic enough to run a couple ofps around a track.


    Looking at her as if she was a child discovering something new, William chuckled, "Feeling full often gives one energy."


    "But this sensation is extraordinary!" Evelyn remarked, ncing at William, who had already polished off his sandwich. She hesitated before adding, "I won''t go into school with youter. I''ll head in first."


    Evelyn knew that if they entered the school campus together and were seen, it would undoubtedly spark rumors. Being well-aware of such consequences might have been one of the reasons she agreed to breakfast in the first ce.


    "That''s fine, I really enjoyed our chat," William replied. "It''s the weekend tomorrow; you''ll be heading home, right? We could travel together."


    "That works. Though I''ll leave tomorrow morning. I have work tonight," Evelyn didn''t decline. After their chat during their journey, her impression of William had improved. Given they were neighbors, traveling together wasn''t an issue.

 Chapter 53 How are you feeling today?

    <h4>Chapter 53 How are you feeling today?</h4>


    In the morning, William attended a foundational ss in the main lecture hall, only to find it somewhat dull.


    Even the university-level courses seemed overly simplistic to William, who had profound insights into many core subjects.


    Rather than listening to someone else in ss, he''d be better off heading to the library to read on his own.


    After entering the library, William simply strolled leisurely through the aisles. If he wished, he could, in just a day, finish reading all the books in the library without physically flipping through a single one.


    It would have been too mundane to just sit idle, so William picked up a copy of John Steinbeck''s "The Grapes of Wrath" and settled into a chair next to the bookshelf.


    Even William had to admit, Steinbeck was an unparalleled genius in portraying the raw realities of society. His prowess in storytelling was simply unmatched.


    Fifty years ago, William had read works by many renowned authors, butpared to Steinbeck, they fell short.


    Many writers tried to depict the struggles and injustices of their era, but few captured it with such poignancy.


    But Steinbeck? Just one line from him elicited a knowing smile from William.


    "Why are the rich so intent on taking from the poor?"


    As William was deeply engrossed in his book, Edward Taylor came over and sat next to him.


    The former principal of Hudson University had been keeping a close eye on William since he returned from the museum. Upon learning that William was a freshman at Hudson University, he was ecstatic. Having essed William''s records, he specifically instructed his former students to report any updates on William''s activities to him.


    The school to which Anthony Carter had rmended admission undoubtedly had a notable background.


    "You enjoy John Steinbeck as well?" Edward Taylor remarked with a warm smile, trying to strike up a conversation with William.


    William momentarily shifted his gaze from his book to nce at Edward Taylor.


    Any other student, realizing they were seated next to the former principal, would likely be deeply intimidated. But William merely gave him a brief look, then returned to his reading, leaving Edward Taylor feeling somewhat awkward.


    "William, how... how are you feeling today?" Edward Taylor inquired.


    Edward Taylor initially wanted to negotiate with William to teach him the ancient scripts. But the words that came out were different from what he had nned. He recalled William mentioning that if he was in a good mood, he might consider teaching him.


    Upon hearing the question, William slowly set down his book, looked at Edward Taylor, and replied with a smile, "I''m in quite a good mood. But are you truly curious about what happened in the past?"


    "Of course, I want to know!" Edward Taylor replied earnestly, "If you can decipher the inscriptions on the stone tablet, you should understand the historical significance it holds. It represents a nk in our world''s history."


    "If it''s as you say," Edward Taylor continued passionately, "then our world''s history might date back even further than the generally epted 5,000 years. Understanding our past is crucial toprehending the origins of humanity and the trajectory of world history, which aids in establishing our ce in the grand scheme of life."


    Edward Taylor''s voice had risen in volume. A student from a nearby table, unaware of who he was, looked up and said, "Excuse me, could you please lower your voice?"


    "I''m sorry," Edward Taylor apologized to the student. He then lowered his voice and continued, "William, I''m willing to pay any price if you''d teach me those scripts."


    William calmly asked, "Even your life?"


    "Absolutely!" Edward Taylor responded without hesitation. "If it allows me to understand what truly transpired in the past, I wouldn''t mind even if it meant my end would be tomorrow."


    "You remind me of someone," William remarked with a smile. In front of Edward Taylor, he seemed more like an elder, exuding an air of seniority. This peculiar feeling wasn''t lost on Edward Taylor either, but he didn''t find anything amiss about it.


    The more I learn, the more I realize how much I don''t know.


    "Who?" Edward Taylor inquired.


    "Socrates." A quote from Socrates suddenly came to William''s mind ¡ª I know that I am intelligent because I know that I know nothing.


    Edward Taylor chuckled ruefully, "How can I even dare topare myself to Socrates? I just hope you can teach me, William."


    "I can teach you, but what if you had to die tomorrow? Would you ept that?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, "You should know that some things aren''t to be taken lightly in my presence."


    "Yes! As long as you teach me, I''m prepared to die tomorrow!" Edward Taylor dered resolutely. Though he wasn''t sure of the background of this young student, he was willing to face death if William would teach him the inscriptions on the ancient tablet.


    "Thene with me." After saying this, William picked up his copy of "The Grapes of Wrath", intending to borrow it and read further.


    Edward Taylor followed William out of the library. The librarian was rather taken aback when she noticed Edward Taylor. Just what was this student''s background?


    It even seemed that Edward Taylor was trailing behind him.


    Walking beneath the shade of campus trees during ss hours, they encountered only a few students and townspeople. William asked, "Did you bring a pen and notebook?"


    "I did!" Edward Taylor eagerly took out a small notebook and a fountain pen from his pocket, adjusting his sses in preparation to jot down what William would say.


    After a moment''s reflection, William began, "The inscriptions on the tablet depict an individual''s life journey. You can think of it as a diary, though certainly not as eloquent as Mr. Steinbeck''s writings."


    Edward Taylor''s mouth twitched in disbelief. Could the two even bepared? While Mr. Steinbeck''s prose was undoubtedly splendid, how could the inscriptions on the tablet be judged as a piece of literature? It was a precious historical artifact; even a snippet from it could represent a missing piece of history!


    The two are notparable.


    "The first sentence reads, ''I finally found a way to record my thoughts. I awoke from a realm of chaos and monotony; I couldn''t find anyone else.''"


    "Then, after an indeterminate amount of time, I encountered a woman named Gaia. She found the chaotic realm too nd. So, I created a beautiful ce for her, which we named ''Earth.''"


    "Later, I fell into another deep slumber. Upon waking, I met someone named Cronus. He was somewhat interesting, albeit a tad verbose and not particrly strong. Eventually, Cronus and Rhea had many children; one of them named Zeus, whom I quite favored."


    "In the end, Cronus fell. I wonder when will it be my turn to die?"


    ...


    As William walked, he recounted the inscriptions on the tablet. Those were his memories, memories from so long ago that he might have almost forgotten them had he not seen the tablet.


    Edward Taylor quickly noted down every single word William spoke, ensuring he missed nothing. His excitement grew as he listened. From what William described, the person who inscribed the tablet must have lived for at least a billion years.


    Moreover, there seemed to be an era of a battle between deities interwoven within.


    It sounded more like a fantastical novel!


    Yet Edward Taylor couldn''t help but believe. His notebook contained sketches of the inscriptions from the tablet, and the trantion William provided matched these inscriptions precisely.


    This meant William had memorized the entire content of the ancient tablet.


    The content on the tablet was not extensive. It was as if the author would only inscribe a sentence every thousand or several hundred years. Yet, each sentence was powerful enough to be profoundly moving.

 Chapter 54 Act according to my cues.

    <h4>Chapter 54 Act ording to my cues.</h4>


    "If what''s inscribed on the tablet is true, then history¡­" Edward Taylor, staring at his notebook, trembled uncontrobly.


    The content of the tablet was too shocking. Before, he had tranted some of it, but he had always been hesitant to believe.


    Thetter part was frightening enough. The earlier parts felt like reading fantasy. If the records on the tablet were indeed true, then the history of human origins might need to be rewritten.


    "Do you know about the lottery?" William asked, recalling the past events casually without taking them too seriously. He had never encountered lotteries before.


    Last night, Nichs had made a wish.


    "Lottery?" Edward Taylor initially looked confused, then responded with a hint of resignation, "Do you need money? Since I wasn''t nning on living much longer anyway, and you granted my wish, I''ll give you half of my assets."


    William replied, "I''m just asking if you know the rules of the lottery? Exin it to me on the way. Consider it as a payment for my trantion, and then you won''t have to die."


    "Huh?" Edward Taylor''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he beganughing.


    It turned out William was just joking earlier, and he had taken it seriously.


    How does one exin the rules of the lottery?


    And who doesn''t know them? Even if someone didn''t, couldn''t they just Google it?


    William was just giving him an out.


    Although Edward Taylor was a man of his word, who would choose death if they could live?


    He proceeded to exin to William the details of the Powerball and Mega Millions.


    William then headed toward a supermarket outside the campus area.


    Predicting the future didn''t require any ritual for William, but he also didn''t see the need.


    With lotteries, if there wasn''t any foul y involved, it was all about luck. He''d probably win with every ticket he bought.


    "Give me a random Powerball ticket," William requested at the supermarket, asking for just a single random ticket.


    With his luck, winning several hundred thousand dors would be expected. If he won even more, it would just be Nichs''s good fortune.


    After all, who wouldin about having too much money?


    The cashier didn''t think much of William''s request, handing over a randomly generated ticket.


    Random selections like these were usually just a shot in the dark. Could one actually win with a random pick?


    That would be a true stroke of luck.


    There had been stories of people purchasing lottery tickets worth $20,000 through machine selection and only winning a little over $8,000, incurring a loss of over $12,000.


    The lottery truly was an enigma.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave. I have dinner ns." William, not wanting to chat further with Edward Taylor, prepared to go their separate ways after leaving the store.


    Edward Taylor looked at William, hesitating for a moment, then said, "Thank you, William, for rifying things for me. In the future, if you need anything,e to me. If it''s within my power, I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."


    William simply nodded, not giving it much thought, and turned to leave. "Don''t tell anyone that I tranted this."


    For anyone else, tranting text from a billion years ago would be an opportunity to gainsting fame.


    Edward Taylor couldn''t figure out William, but since William had said so, he could only agree, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    At noon, William''s phone rang, and the caller was Be.


    "Hello, William, where are you? I''ll pick you up." Be hadn''t forgotten about her arrangement with William from the previous night.


    William''s identity was somewhat mysterious. If possible, introducing him to her grandfather might stop the incessant marriage pressures from her family.


    Those who''ve never been pestered about marriage can''t possibly understand how harrowing it is.


    "At the east gate supermarket of Hudson University," William replied indifferently, "Pay me first."


    "Understood!" Be gritted her teeth in annoyance. So many men wanted to take her out, yet here was William, demanding payment even for a lunch date.


    William looked down at his phone. After confirming Be''s transfer, he took a seat on a bench next to the supermarket.


    About ten minutester, Be''s car pulled up in front of the supermarket. ncing over, she saw William reading a book on the bench.


    Without leaving her car, Be sent William a message, "I''m in the car,e here."


    Engrossed in his book, William missed her text, leaving Be no choice but to grudgingly step out of her vehicle.


    "William! Didn''t you see my message?" Be was bbergasted. She had never encountered someone like William before ¨C not only did she have to personally invite him out, but she also had to physically fetch him from his seat.


    William looked up at her, closed his book, and smiled, "I''m here."


    Faced with William''s attitude, Be was both annoyed and at a loss. All she could do was grit her teeth and say, "Lord William, it''s time for lunch!"


    "Let''s go." William was unapologetically nonchnt. Being referred to as "Lord William" seemed alright to him.


    Once inside the car, Be didn''t start driving immediately. Instead, she said, "William, it''s my dad''s birthday today. When we get there, can you please cooperate and pretend to be my boyfriend?"


    "I told you, I won''t pretend to be your boyfriend," William responded bluntly. "I''m just apanying you for a meal."


    "Fine!" Be began to question her decision to invite William. As she pressed down on the elerator, she added, "Once we''re there, try not to speak. Just follow my lead. And remember, you''re being paid for this."


    "Alright, I''ll follow your lead." William couldn''t help butugh, amused by the idea of taking cues from her.


    William didn''t know Be''s father, but Be''s grandfather was a child William had taken in from among a group of beggars . Seeing that he had a bit of cleverness, William taught him some life principles and also how to cook. By the time he was sixteen, he was responsible for preparing all of William''s meals, and naturally, he had quite the knack for it.


    Fifty years had passed, and the once young chef had be a magnate, owning thousands of chain hotels around the world and more than twenty major investment firms.


    Pantheon Pce Luxury Hotel.


    Today marked the 46th birthday of Brian Bell, the current chairman of the Bell Group. The guest list consisted of New York City''s most prominent figures. Be, apanied by William, arrived at the hotel entrance where her mother, Lauren, awaited. Inside the lobby, a dedicated staff member was tasked with recording thevish gifts brought by guests.


    After all, for someone of Brian Bell''s stature, it wasmon for friends to present extravagant gifts valued in the thousands or tens of thousands of dors. Such gifts were meticulously recorded to facilitate reciprocation in the future.


    "Bell, who''s this young man?" While Lauren wasn''t particrly surprised to see Be, her interest piqued upon spotting William.


    Be was already twenty-six. By the time Lauren was twenty-six, she had married and given birth to Be. Yet Be had never had a boyfriend. While Be certainly had the right to choose her own partner and had the freedom to chase her own personal and professional goals, the ongoing dy was bing a bit concerning.

 Chapter 55 A simple birthday gift.

    <h4>Chapter 55 A simple birthday gift.</h4>


    Upon seeing William, Lauren''s eyes lit up.


    Though it was their first encounter, William exuded an extraordinary aura. His presence was naturallyforting, and it certainly didn''t hurt that he was blessed with handsome features.


    "My friend, William," Be introduced, avoiding any deeperbels like boyfriend. Regardless, she believed her mother would read between the lines.


    "Hello," William greeted, refraining from adding any specific titles. After all, it wouldn''t be appropriate to address Lauren as "Auntie."


    "Hello, William!" Lauren responded cheerfully, her eyes crinkling in mirth. Turning to Be, she added, "Bell, take William inside and introduce him to your father."


    Lauren didn''t press further about their rtionship. If Be said they were friends, then that''s what they were. In such settings, Be had never brought a malepanion before. Wasn''t that telling enough?


    "Got it," Be replied, pecking Lauren on the cheek. She then led William into the hotel.


    Acknowledging Lauren with a nod, William followed suit. Be cast a yful nce back at him, teasing, "William, it''s my dad''s birthday today. Didn''t you n on bringing a gift?"


    "You never mentioned it before..." William sighed. He had thought this was just a casual dinner. Little did he know it was the birthday celebration of Be''s father.


    Be''s grandfather, Daniel Bell, was someone William had seen grow up. By the time Daniel had married, William was elsewhere and had missed the birth of Daniel''s son, Brian Bell. Now, attending Brian''s birthday empty-handed felt out of ce.


    "Consider this amber bracelet as a gift for your father," William said, producing the item out of thin air using his supernatural abilities.


    Be was taken aback. Giving a bracelet for a birthday seemed a little in, but as she looked closer, she felt an inexplicable sense of calm and delight. William''s gifts always stood out. This amber bracelet was one of his cherished trinkets. Thousands of years ago, he had found a magical piece of amber in a primeval forest. Legends spoke of ancient sages drawing energy from the amber, eventually ascending to divinity. From this amber, William had meticulously carved nine beads and strung them into a bracelet. He had worn it for many years, but for some reason, it had ended up forgotten. It was only taken out when he moved homes.


    In an age where gods still walked the earth, this bracelet would have caused divine wars.


    Now, William concealed the natural energy radiating from the amber. Otherwise, anyoneing into contact with its energy might be transformed into a tree creature.


    "Why don''t you personally hand this bracelet to my dad?" Be, sensing its uniqueness, suggested.


    William nodded, "Alright, I''ll give it to him personally." He realized he was still adjusting to his current identity. Addressing Brian Bell as Mr. Bell felt foreign. Even if he could muster that, if Daniel Bell knew of this, he''d probably be taken aback.


    As the host, Brian Bell was busy mingling with guests, unaware that his grandfather had sent Be to find William.


    Daniel Bell wouldn''t dare reveal William''s true identity to anyone. Likewise, he didn''t want his son Brian to approach William anymore.


    There were many factors they took into consideration.


    Firstly, women stood a slightly higher chance of approaching William sessfully.


    Secondly, if the person they sent inadvertently angered William, they could only hope he wouldn''t take out his wrath on the rest of the family.


    Anyone who managed to anger William would effectively be disowned from the family.


    Today, Brian Bell had organized a grand birthday feast, inviting many influential and promising young individuals. He hoped to take this opportunity to find a suitable match for his daughter Be.


    "Dad, happy birthday," Be, leading William, greeted Brian Bell with a heartfelt wish.


    "You should''vee earlier to greet the guests instead of showing up now," Brian Bell gently reprimanded, but with a twinkle in his eye. After sharing augh with a friend nearby, he took Be to the side, lowering his voice, "Be, there are some pretty impressive young men here today. See if any catch your eye."


    Being a single woman who often resisted family pressures, Be instantly knew what her father was hinting at.


    "I know, Dad. I''m not getting any younger. This time, I''ve brought a friend. Mom has met him and approves." Be said with a mischievous smirk, making it clear she had brought William as her shield for the day.


    "Really?" Brian Bell''s gaze naturally drifted to William. "You didn''t just hire some actor to trick me, did you?"


    Fearing William might overhear, Be whispered, "Grandpa introduced him to me."


    "What? Grandpa did?" Brian Bell was surprised. The old man had beenrgely detached from worldly affairs for years. Even though he was anxious about Be''s marital status, very few young men had ever met his approval.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, ask Grandpa yourself," Be responded, seeing this as an opportunity. If her grandfather had instructed her to seek out William, it meant he at least knew him. From William''s demeanor, it was evident there was no romantic interest, which was just as Be hoped.


    Her strategy against the family''s prying into her marital affairs was simple: dy. Drag it out as long as possible.


    "William, let me introduce you. This is my father." Be said, pulling William''s arm and introducing him to Brian, "Dad, this is William Johnson."


    "William!" Brian Bell scrutinized him. "Are you rted to Adam Johnson from Texas?"


    Like Ryan, when Brian heard the name William Johnson, he instantly thought of Adam Johnson from Texas.


    "No rtion," William replied with a smile, presenting the amber bracelet, "Happy birthday." He didn''t add any formalities.


    Brian Bell was slightly offended. The younger generation''s attitude towards him was expected to be respectful. Ignoring the gift for a moment, if William was seeing Be, the least he could do was address him as Mr. Bell.


    Such arrogance. Who exactly was this man?


    Even if he had a powerful background, if he wanted to marry Brian''s daughter, shouldn''t he be more respectful?

 Chapter 56 Soulmancer

    <h4>Chapter 56 Soulmancer</h4>


    Be felt a bit awkward because of William''s attitude.


    Even though they had agreed that he wouldn''t pretend to be her boyfriend, now that they were at her father''s banquet, William should show some respect.


    He did present a birthday gift, but addressing someone by title is amon courtesy.


    Simply saying "Happy Birthday" so bluntly, felt somewhat disrespectful to her.


    "Dad, William is a bit shy. Please don''t mind it. Let me take him to have a seat," Be hurriedly said, pulling William to the side.


    Brian Bell frowned, a mixture of emotions evident on his face. "This is what you call shy?" he thought. "He had the nerve to give a gift with a smile, but can''t bring himself to call me Mr. Bell?"


    Without concerning herself with her father''s thoughts, Be led William over to where Emily was seated.


    "William, you could''ve been a little more considerate. If you had just addressed my dad as ''Mr. Bell'', it would''ve been better," she whispered, trying to cajole him. "Help me out a bit while we''re here."


    "I''ve been considerate enough," William replied with a smile. To him, the amber bracelet might just be a trinket, but for ordinary people, it could offer peace of mind, keeping away malevolent forces, and possibly even offering healing with long-term use.


    Be had no idea of the bracelet''s true value. Still, the fact that William presented a gift made her feel he was showing her some respect.


    Initially, William had only agreed to have dinner with her, unaware of her father''s birthday celebration.


    "It''s my fault for springing this on you," Be admitted. "I promise I won''t do this again."


    After all, William had never initially agreed to y along in her charade.


    "It''s fine," William remarked, his eyes scanning the crowd. "Is that a Soulmancer here?"


    Millennia ago, he had indeed ended an era of mythologies. However, many deities who perished at his hand either existed in a different dimension as spirits or reincarnated in the human realm.


    Some ancient gods, even without their physical forms, had managed to traverse through countless eras, still possessing a fragment of their power.


    During the medieval period, stories of magicians and wizards were rampant, and magic was prevalent.


    However, in this modern era, the number of Soulmancers had dwindled significantly.A Soulmancer is someone who can harness the energy of divine spirits that linger in the world.


    Brian Bell, a thorough businessman, sometimes consulted diviners, so he was acquainted with a few astrologers. Naturally, some were invited to the banquet.


    "Mr. Bell, I offer you my best wishes. You seem more vibrant than before. There''s a hint of a divine energy around you, as if you''ve been blessed by a deity. It''s truly remarkable," an elderly man in his 50s observed, genuinely puzzled as he examined Brian Bell.


    As far as he knew, Brian wasn''t a supernatural being, so how did he possess such divine energy? It felt as if he was under the protection of a revered entity from the divine realm.


    "Hahaha, Master Astrologer Luke, you tter me. I''ve been meditating a lottely. Maybe a deity has taken a liking to me," Brian Bell replied casually. He believed in divination but didn''t meditate frequently.


    His favorite pastime was actually checking his bank bnce on hisputerte at night.


    Luke Murphy was considered an expert in the contemporary world of Soulmancers. Hearing Brian Bell''s casualment, he nodded, but his mind was racing with calctions.


    He had met Brian Bell not too long ago. At that time, while Brian seemed lively and spirited, he was actually suffering from chronic sleep deprivation and extreme stress, which had prematurely depleted his life force. However, now there was a gentle, pure natural energy emanating from him, indicating some extraordinary experience or encounter.


    Standing next to Brian Bell, Luke could sense an incredibly pure natural energy. If he could stay close to Brian day and night, he might be able to absorb much of this energy, which would help enhance his own spiritual power.


    "Mr. Bell, are you in need of a bodyguard?" Luke decided internally that he must stay close to Brian, ideally, being by his side constantly.


    "Oh? Do you have a disciple to rmend, Luke?" Brian Bell held Luke in high regard. In the past, he had sought Luke''s divination skills and was politely turned down. When his men tried to teach Luke a lesson for the refusal, they were effortlessly defeated by Luke, unarmed.


    Regardless of whether divination is real or not, Luke is genuinely skilled.


    Luke humbly replied, "I offer myself to serve and protect Mr. Bell."


    Brian initially thought Luke was suggesting one of his disciples to serve and gain worldly experience. It never crossed his mind that Luke himself was offering to be his personal bodyguard.


    "Of course, that would be wonderful!" A delighted Brian Bell asked, "What would yourpensation requirements be?"


    "Just provide meals," Luke replied, pausing for a brief moment, "Or not, that''s fine too."


    It''s well-known in their circle that hiring Luke Murphy for a single divination session would cost ten thousand dors. And it wasn''t just about the money; he served only those he felt a spiritual connection with.


    Now, Luke Murphy was willing to be Brian Bell''s personal bodyguard, simply for meals.


    What Brian Bell didn''t realize was that all of this stemmed from the amber bracelet gifted by William. Heughed and said, "So, about future divination requests..."


    "As long as Mr. Bell has a need, I''m always at your service, and I won''t charge a penny." Luke Murphy nodded at Brian Bell, fearing he might decline the offer.


    William had already settled down next to Emily, but he was also paying attention to what was happening on Brian Bell''s end.


    The spiritual power of this Soulmancer was just too weak. Compared to the magicians of the medieval times, he seemed as insignificant as an ant.


    William could sense the hint of natural energy emanating from the amber, which was only because he hadn''tpletely sealed off the bracelet''s power, allowing a sliver of its natural energy to remain.


    Yet, this minuscule fraction of natural energy was enough to have Luke Murphy willingly apany Brian Bell without expecting anypensation.


    "Master, could you possibly divine the marital prospects for my daughter?" Brian Bell was genuinely displeased with William. Since Luke Murphy was willing to help, he thought of getting his daughter''s future divined.


    The two chatted leisurely, with Brian Bell sharing details like Be''s birth date, time, and location with Luke Murphy. Pointing at a distance, he indicated to Luke who his daughter was.


    Upon fixing his gaze towards Be, Luke knew that if he wanted toprehend this natural energy, there would be a price to pay. Foreseeing one''s marital destiny wasn''t a trivial task for a Soulmancer.


    Of course, for street con artists, it''s just making things up on the spot.


    Remembering Be''s birth details, Luke intended to use this information to create an astrological chart to glimpse Be''s marital prospects. However, he felt a peculiar force near Be obstructing his efforts.


    After a long moment with his eyes closed, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. When he opened his eyes, his face was deathly pale, drained of all color.

 Chapter 57 How much money did Bella give you?

    <h4>Chapter 57 How much money did Be give you?</h4>


    "Luke, what happened to you?"


    Brian Bell never imagined that Luke would suddenly cough up blood, and it didn''t seem like he was pretending either.


    Luke quickly covered his mouth and waved dismissively, whispering, "I''m fine!"


    After wiping away the blood from his lips, Luke coughed lightly and said, "Mr. Bell, for some reason, I can''t see through your daughter Be. Her aura is imbued with an otherworldly mystique, setting her apart from mere mortals."


    Hearing such cryptic words gave Brian Bell a headache. What did Luke mean by ''not like ordinary humans''? Could his daughter be some divine reincarnation?


    However, seeing as Luke had just spat blood, whether genuine or not, it felt inappropriate to probe further.


    "Luke, should I have someone take you to the hospital? I can''t leave my position here." Brian Bell genuinely feared Luke might copse suddenly, which would certainly be an ill omen for the day''s celebration.


    Luke nced towards Be and said with feigned calmness, "That won''t be necessary, Mr. Bell. Might I join your daughter at her table?"


    "This... Of course," Brian Bell found it hard to refuse. Luke Murphy was renowned in their circle of affluent businesspersons. With such a request from him, what could Brian possibly say?


    William was seated between Be and Emily. Emily was gossiping, curious about why William was also present.


    "William was invited by me," Be casually nced at her younger sister, thinking if Emily continued her inquisitive line, their secret might be inadvertently revealed.


    Emily, always in awe of her elder sister, stuck her tongue out yfully, refraining from asking more after that look from Be.


    William noticed as Luke Murphy and Brian Bell approached their table.


    Did that Soulmancer really try to divine Be''s marital fate?


    Unbeknownst to him, even though William had been hiding his power, his energy field within a hundred meters was disrupted. Even if Odin, the chief god of Norse mythology, were alive, he wouldn''t be able to divine anything or anyone nearby.


    Fortunately, that Soulmancer''s capabilities were not profound, and the question he wanted to divine wasn''t crucial; otherwise, the consequence might have been more severe than just coughing up blood.


    In the old Norse tales, Tyr, trying to discern William''s origins, had perished on the spot, his soul scattering, unable to reincarnate.


    Luke should count himself lucky that he was merely trying to divine Be''s fate and not William''s.


    "Miss Bell, may I join you for dinner?" Upon reaching their table, Luke Murphy politely inquired.


    Be looked somewhat taken aback. Although she didn''t believe in divination, she knew that Master Astrologer Luke was a revered guest in the circles of the wealthy. Attending her father''s celebration, shouldn''t he be seated with other notable guests? Those at Be''s table were mostly younger generation members.


    "Of course, please have a seat, Master Astrologer Luke," a young man at the table said as he stood up with a pleasing smile, "I''ll find another spot."


    With no other choice, Be simply nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you," Luke Murphy nodded in appreciation and took a seat opposite Be.


    His sitting caused a hint of awkwardness among the young attendees. Brian Bell then patted Emily''s shoulder, "Emily, switch tables. I need to speak with William."


    Havinge this far, Brian intended to engage in a thorough conversation with William.


    William wasn''t fazed in the slightest and just turned slightly to smile when Brian sat down.


    It was intriguing how, in their first meeting, Brian Bell was already middle-aged. Time flies, and five decades can feel like the blink of an eye, a reality that indeed evokes deep reflection.


    Perhaps the era when gods existed was slightly better. At least people from that time lived longer, not having their surroundings and loved ones change so dramatically in just a short span of a century or even a few decades.


    Brian Bell and William exchanged nces, sensing an inexplicable oddness. Having been in the business world for many years and always holding a high position, Brian exuded an aura of authority. It would not be an exaggeration to say he had amanding presence that demanded respect without uttering a word. Most young people would instinctively show a reverent attitude when facing him.


    Yet the look in William''s eyes was...


    Strange. It was as if an elder returning to his hometown saw the child he once knew, now grown up.


    And in William''s eyes, that child was Brian.


    Brian Bell looked up and addressed the other young attendees at the table, "I need to discuss something with William. You all should move to another table."


    The young people at this table were mostly from the Bell family''s younger generation. Given Brian Bell''s tone, they had no choice but to get up and switch tables with a smile.


    Brian was doing this out of respect for Luke.


    After all, considering Luke''s status, it wasn''t suitable for him to be seated among a bunch of younger attendees. By asking the younger generation to change tables, there was also the possibility of inviting more important guests or experts to join this tableter.


    "William, right?" Brian Bell leaned on the table with both elbows, sped his hands together, resting his chin on his fingers. Without looking at William, he asked in a nonchnt tone, "What does your family do?"


    William chuckled, "I''m an orphan, with no family to speak of. I used to work at a bar, but I was let go yesterday."


    An orphan who worked at a bar and was recently fired?


    That''s it?


    Brian Bell, raising an eyebrow, cast a nce at Be, "So you''re saying you met Be at this bar?"


    Sensing the tension in the air, Be felt it was not her ce to interject, but she couldn''t just let her father continue interrogating William this way.


    "Dad, you''re being too intrusive. Isn''t that a bit rude?"


    Brian Bell responded bluntly, "You can see it that way. Right now, I''m speaking to William, so keep quiet!"


    Although Be held back her words, she remembered her grandfather. If her grandfather had advised her to befriend William, then he must know William, right?


    Realizing she was in a tight spot, she decided to reach out to her grandfather, hoping he''d intervene.


    Bowing her head slightly, she sent a message to her grandfather, Daniel Bell: "Grandpa, I invited William to dad''s banquet, and now he''s questioning him."


    She could only hope her grandfather would see her message, uncertain of his response.


    Unaware of Be''s discreet action, Brian Bell continued his inquiry, "William, how long have you known Be?"


    William replied with a smile, "Two days. Including today, it''s been three."


    Only three days!


    Clearly, William was just an actor Be had hired from the nightlife scene.


    Brian Bell, cutting straight to the chase, asked, "How much did Be pay you?"


    Expecting William to deflect or cover up, he was taken aback when William responded candidly, "A thousand dors for a meal."


    At that moment, Be wished the earth would swallow her whole.


    She had made a mistake.


    A terrible mistake.


    She had hoped that even if William didn''t agree to pretend to be her boyfriend, he would at least y along for the time being. But he spilled the beans immediately. How could she face this embarrassment?

 Chapter 58 There are some things I don’t want to say twice!

    <h4>Chapter 58 There are some things I don''t want to say twice!</h4>


    Brian Bell was taken aback; he hadn''t expected William to admit things so openly.


    "Young man, quite honest," Brian Bellmented, slightly taken aback, then chuckled, "Or is it that you never intended to help Be deceive me in the first ce?"


    William tilted his head slightly and replied calmly, "You''re referring to pretending to be Be''s boyfriend?"


    "What else would she invite you for dinner for?" Brian''s tone softened, "You must realize I''m not that easily fooled. Weren''t you let go from the bar? I could offer you a job."


    Without hesitation, William responded, "No need. The job Be offered me is quite good."


    A thousand dors for just a dinner? Where would one find such a job? William had nevere across such a good deal in all his years.


    Be was now genuinely wishing she could strangle William.


    Was he an idiot?


    Inviting him to y the boyfriend role was turning out to be more trouble than it was worth. He spilled everything without any pressure from her father. What use was he?


    Only an idiot would pay him further!


    Brian Bell frowned slightly and chuckled, "Young man, are you genuinely naive or just pretending?"


    William turned to Be and said, "Miss Bell, from the beginning, we agreed I''d just apany you for dinner. Did you ever say I should pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    Although Be was initially seething with anger, William''s question caught her off-guard.


    Indeed, she never explicitly told her father that William was her boyfriend.


    "Exactly, I just invited him for dinner. What boyfriend?" Be looked at Brian Bell, feigning confusion. "Dad, did I ever tell you he was my boyfriend? Why are you jumping to conclusions? William and I are just friends."


    Brian Bell rolled his eyes, not wanting to continue the argument. As long as Be admitted William wasn''t her boyfriend, that was enough. As for their prior agreement...


    Given what he knew about his daughter, and considering they had only known each other for a mere two days, Brian doubted they''d have any further association.


    What could a bar worker possibly have inmon with Be, his precious daughter?


    As he was about to leave, Daniel Bell unexpectedly walked in from a private room.


    Even though it was Brian Bell''s birthday banquet, the old man generally preferred solitude and rarely met guests. Many were surprised to see him now, opting to eat alone in his private space.


    The entire room turned their heads, all eyes on Mr. Daniel Bell.


    The senior Bell had kept a low profile for many years. Most thought he might be in poor health, but seeing him now, he looked radiant and full of life, belying his over-seventy years, save for his white hair.


    "Dad, why are you out here?" Brian was surprised. After his retirement, the older Bell rarely made public appearances, especially on asions like this.


    By the time Daniel Bell approached Brian, almost all guests had risen from their seats, including William. William felt it was only fitting given his current status at the gathering.


    Daniel Bell cast a nce at Brian, then sneakily at William.


    Using telepathy, Williammunicated to him, "I wasn''t there when your son was born. Consider today my bted gift."


    Choked up with emotion and eyes glistening, Daniel responded with the same method, "Thank you, master!"


    "You can just call me by my name. There''s no need for formality."


    "Master, I hope the youngsters haven''t been disrespectful to you?"


    "They''ve been alright. You needn''t worry about my interactions with them."


    Daniel Bell asked with a hint of anxiety, "Master, what do you think of Be? Would you allow her to serve by your side?"


    Without changing his expression, William telepathically responded, "In this day and age, everyone is equal. I no longer require anyone to serve me. In the future, you also don''t need to arrange for anyone to get close to me."


    Upon hearing this, a bead of cold sweat formed on Daniel Bell''s forehead. Sending someone to get close to William could be seen as a minor or major issue, depending on how William viewed it.


    "Do Ie off as that intimidating? We''ve had our master-servant moments, and I''ll take care of your descendants to some extent. Don''t worry."


    William was somewhat perplexed. He remembered treating his servants decently in the past, so why did they seem so fearful of him now? Those who served William directly benefited immensely. Being in hispany daily, even ordinary individuals would gain some spiritual growth. Otherwise, how could they maintain such vigor despite their age and years of hard work?


    Timothy Hill was a prime example. Although Daniel Bell did not follow the spiritual path, dining with William had exposed him to some miraculously beneficial food that prolonged his life.


    "Well, if you insist, Master, I''d be willing to serve by your side for the rest of my life."


    "There are some things I don''t want to say twice!"


    Their telepathic exchange was rapid, so those nearby didn''t notice anything. Daniel Bell, not wanting to push the issue, managed a smile and turned to Be, asking, "Be, this is William, right?"


    Now, Daniel Bell had to pretend he had never met William before.


    Be was slightly taken aback but quicklyposed herself. Why was the man her grandfather wanted her to meet unknown to her father?


    "Dad, do you know this young man?" Brian Bell realized that the old man seemed to be aware of William''s existence, but today was their first meeting.


    Could it be that the sole reason for the old man stepping out was to meet William?


    If William was merely a younger generation member, even if rted to an old friend, all the old man would need to do was summon William to meet him privately. Why would he need toe out personally?


    Daniel Bell simply gave Brian Bell a cold nce, turned, and walked away without uttering another word.


    At such an asion, showing any unusual behavior towards William might lead others to specte about his identity. Meeting William in public was probably an attempt to prevent his son, Brian, from offending him.


    The mere nce was the limit of what he could convey. If Brian couldn''t understand this, then after his passing, the Bell family''s prosperity might be short-lived.


    Indeed, Brian Bell looked intently at William and remained silent.


    Luke Murphy, curious, also looked at William. Daniel Bell''s attitude towards William was clearly unusual. He tried to probe William''s aura.


    But William simply let him look. Already an unrivaled being in the gxy, perhaps even the universe, he held back his energy to prevent harm to Luke, only letting him perceive William as a novice Soulmancer.

 Chapter 59 Have respect in your heart.

    <h4>Chapter 59 Have respect in your heart.</h4>


    Luke observed intently and was instantly enlightened when he discovered that William was a Soulmancer, albeit a novice.


    Although just a beginner Soulmancer, it was notable. After all, there aren''t many Soulmancers around these days. Perhaps William''s master is an old acquaintance of Daniel Bell or a respected elder in the Soulmancermunity.


    It''s entirely possible.


    Just as Daniel Bell turned away, Brian Bell quickly adjusted his attitude towards William. Clearing his throat, he said to Be, "Be, learn from William in the future. You two chat; I''ll spend some time with your grandfather."


    Upon hearing his son address William so casually, Daniel Bell had to resist the urge tosh out.


    Good heavens, who allowed you to call him William?


    Brian Bell may have realized a few things, but not everything. After all, even a Soulmancer would bear some signs of aging, unless they''ve reached the intermediate level. But intermediate Soulmancers are as rare as hen''s teeth. If William were indeed an intermediate-level Soulmancer, why would he dine with Be for a mere thousand dors?


    Little did he realize, not only intermediate Soulmancers but even more powerful beings, including high-level Soulmancers, are mere ants in front of William.


    Be smirked inwardly. As expected, William had some significant background, given her grandfather made a special appearance just for him.


    Actually, she''d sensed something was up from Anthony Carter''s demeanor towards William the previous night. While she hadn''t given it much thought then, considering everything, including information from L and William''s sudden appearance in New York City, there''s a good chance he''s a Soulmancer.


    Be might not be a Soulmancer herself, but she''s well-informed about them.


    It might not be William''s power but someone behind him that''s significant. Her grandfather was likely asked by some influential figure to look after William, who''s just e down from the mountains."


    Everything now made sense to her.


    After staring at William for some time, Luke Murphy also figured it out. The reason he couldn''t determine Be''s marital fate earlier was probably because of William. If William indeed had a significant background, interacting with him might change Be''s energy field.


    "Young William, may I ask who your master is?" Luke Murphy grew intensely curious about the figure behind William.


    With an innocent expression, William replied, "My master has forbidden me from revealing his identity."


    I knew it!


    "I apologize for my intrusion," Luke mused. The only Soulmancer linked with the Bell family he could think of was Mr. Timothy Hill from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan.


    In just a few decades, reaching the pinnacle of a novice Soulmancer and perhaps someday advancing to an intermediate level. Only a disciple of such a master would warrant a personal meeting with Brian Bell. They just couldn''t reveal too much due to the many ordinary people present.


    Be blinked. Whatever William and Luke Murphy were discussing seemed to concern spiritual cultivation. William certainly had a mysterious master.


    Suddenly, Be felt as if she had an epiphany. She seemed to have understood everything!


    William had invited other so-called VIPs or experts to their table. However, they paled inparison to Luke.


    Even those who are not Soulmancers know of William''s legendary strike from tens of thousands of years ago. It was so powerful that it almost destroyed the world. Even ancient gods, after reincarnating, chose to live humbly, not daring to show off their powers anymore.


    They believed that strike signified the world''s anger, leading to a great catastrophe that involved all the gods.


    Once dinner began, William focused on his meal. Although the dishes looked exquisite, they couldn''tpare to what Daniel Bell made.


    After Brian followed Daniel Bell into a private room and shut the door, Daniel immediately asked, "What gift did Mr. Johnson give you?"


    "Mr. Johnson?" Brian was taken aback. He never expected his father to address William with such a title.


    "Hmph! You always brag about your unique perspective, but you''re just blind," Daniel Bell retorted. "When you see Mr. Johnson in the future, show some respect. Mr. Johnson prefers peace and quiet, so don''t bother him. Also, don''t interfere with Be and Mr. Johnson''s rtionship."


    "I understand," Brian replied. He took out the amber ne William had given him. He had initially just stuffed it into his pocket, thinking it was a mere trinket that he would toss asideter. But now, his father was inquiring so earnestly about this gift?


    "This is..." Daniel Bell''s eyes welled up with tears as he looked at the amber ne. He recalled a time when he was younger and saw William ying with the same piece of amber. He had asked William about it, and William had openly shared its origin. Found tens of thousands of years ago in a primal forest, this mystical amber was transformed into a ne by William himself. And now, such a priceless artifact was casually gifted to his son?


    Only a few days ago, they had worried if William would take everything away from them.


    "You should always wear this amber ne," Daniel Bell advised, holding back his emotions. He was aware of its priceless nature. Even though Daniel wasn''t a Soulmancer and couldn''t see the faint protective energy surrounding Brian, he knew the ne would ensure good health and ward off ailments. If its seal was broken and it was used as a divine artifact, it would be a treasure even surpassing the trident of the ancient sea god, Poseidon.


    While Brian hadn''t yet grasped the significance of the gift, his father''s words hinted at its unique value.


    "Dad, who exactly is William?" Brian couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked.


    Daniel Bell closed his eyes and replied, "You don''t need to know his identity. Just remember, if he doesn''t wish to be friends, stay away. Treat him with the reverence one reserves for a deity. Never offend him. Everything else will fall into ce."


    "Also, when you see him, if there are others present, act as if you don''t know him. If no one''s around, greet him as Mr. Johnson. It''s the least you can do to show respect."


    Brian''s face twitched in realization. He began to wonder if William himself was a significant figure.


    William, meanwhile, paid no mind to Daniel''s words and focused on his meal. After sleeping for fifty years, he had missed good food.


    Once satisfied, William began contemting his next steps. He couldn''t simply rely on dining with Be to pass the time. If he continued this way, his bond with Be would grow too deep.


    Perhaps it''s better if they don''t interact too much.

 Chapter 60 "Heartless."

    <h4>Chapter 60 "Heartless."</h4>


    At the banquet, William indeed recognized many familiar faces, but he didn''t greet any of them.


    L, Edward, Edward''s mother Piper, and his new disciple Alice were all present at the banquet.


    After all, these families have been acquaintances for generations. How could they miss Brian Bell''s banquet?


    It was only then that L and the others noticed William. It was inevitable, given that all eyes turned their way when Daniel Bell made his unexpected entrance.


    Was William actually with Be?


    This seemed quite peculiar. Could it be that Be had taken a liking to William?


    Or, as they discussed in their group chat the previous night, perhaps one of their families had an arranged marriage with William, and Be was the intended bride.


    Alice, representing the Turner family, came to congratte Brian Bell and was equally surprised to see her master with Be.


    Having studied all night, she felt that William was not as simple as he seemed.


    At first, she thought William was just unting his knowledge. But after tranting and reading the two parchment scrolls he gave her, she realized they were medical masterpieces, regardless of whether they were penned by Celsus himself.


    For gifting her such invaluable texts, William truly deserved the title of her master.


    And Be, who acted unfamiliar with William the previous night, had him over for dinner today. Was she afraid that someone would snatch William away?


    Edward was increasingly frustrated with William. Just a few days ago, he was courting L, and now he''s rumored to be involved with both his mother and Be.


    Despicable!


    "Mom, you see that, right?" Edward thought this might be a good opportunity for his mother to see William''s true colors, ensuring he wouldn''t have to address William as "Uncle" again.


    Piper gave Edward a cold look, saying, "Am I blind?"


    For a moment, Edward was at a loss for words. How could his mother not see William for the scoundrel he was?


    Piper shot William a resentful nce. At that moment, she probably understood why William had rejected her advances.


    Compared to a young and beautiful heiress like Be, what advantages did she have?


    Still, she preferred to believe that Be had somehow coerced William.


    In Piper''s eyes, William was a man not swayed by wealth. She had also heard about Be seeking out William with a group the previous night.


    A spoilt heiress using forceful methods when she can''t win someone''s heart? How despicable!


    The banquet was winding down. William had had his fill, and the people at his table had grown quite interested in him. However, no matter the topic of conversation, William remained silent, even when Be tried to engage him.


    It made people wonder if he had been starving for decades.


    Once done eating, William just sat quietly. He didn''tment on the various opinions around him. If anyone asked him something, he''d merely nod, appearing quite clueless.


    "Miss Bell, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." William felt a bit bored. The so-called experts were discussing superficial matters with great pride, making it all seem uninteresting to him.


    It was like a PhD student sitting with kindergarteners who kept bragging about learning that one plus one equals two. And some even boasted about knowing that one plus two equals eight.


    Initially, theirments might have seemed naively cute, but after a while, he couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "Leaving so soon? Let me walk you out." Be didn''t have any particr feelings towards William. They weren''t close, but he had kept his promise today.


    There might not be much ovep in their lives moving forward.


    Be wouldn''t bother inviting William over for dinner at the drop of a hat, especially since their pretend rtionship could not be sustained any longer.


    William had already started to stand as he replied, "No need. It''s your father''s birthday; spend time with him. Also, give him my regards."


    "Then, goodbye." Be and William weren''t close, so being overly enthusiastic wouldn''t be appropriate.


    William gave a slight nod and left his seat.


    As he stood up, Piper, seemingly unable to restrain herself, also rose from her seat. Furthermore, Alice seemed intent on following William out.


    L had hoped to ask William to intercede on her brother''s behalf. But before she could even move from her chair, seeing Alice follow, she froze.


    By the time William reached the hotel''s entrance, Piper had already caught up to him.


    The rtionship between Piper and William was straightforward: they were merely clients.


    A man like William always saw things through and wasn''t afraid of any entanglements.


    He deliberately slowed his pace to wait for Piper.


    "William! I heard you''re not working at the bar anymore?" Piper said, somewhat unsure of how to address him.


    Given it wasn''t a nightclub, she couldn''t lure William with money; that strategy simply wouldn''t work here.


    William nodded and replied, "Thank you for your past kindness, Piper. I don''t work there anymore."


    "So, what will you do now?" Piper asked, batting her eyshes. If William continued working at the nightclub, she''d certainly support him. And if he was jobless, she could help him find one.


    "I''ll probably try a bit of everything," William said, having given it some thought. The times had changed. Though he had held many jobs in the past, those professions had evolved significantly. He thought it might be good to dabble in various industries once more.


    To truly understand society, one needed to grasp the nuances of its various industries. While many might only ever hold one or two jobs in their lifetime, William had all the time in the world.


    "What kind of jobs are you considering?" Piper tried to gauge William''s ns, sensing he hadn''t yet made up his mind.


    William pondered, "Pretty much anything, I guess."


    Piper hastily suggested, "You know, with your educational background, you could tutor younger students. The pay is quite good."


    William raised an eyebrow. Though the knowledge required seemed simple to him, teaching kids?


    "Piper, you must know that our interactions have been nothing but casual. As for work, I''ll find something on my own. There''s no need for you to worry. Besides, I don''t want to be indebted to you," William stated firmly. Some might see him as heartless, but with his experience, he knew it was essential to set things straight, especially since Piper and he weren''t that close. Being clear now would prevent misunderstandingster.

 Chapter 61 Good suggestion.

    <h4>Chapter 61 Good suggestion.</h4>


    Piper didn''t linger around William; after all, he''d been pretty direct. She was an adult, and once things were made clear, she dropped any lingering thoughts.


    Fortunately, her feelings for William were only budding. While she had certain intentions when he worked at the nightclub, she certainly couldn''t force anything now that he''d left.


    "Alright then, it was nice to meet you. If fate allows, we''ll meet again for a drink," Piper, a woman who had weathered many storms, said without any hint of the dejection a younger woman might disy. Instead, she gave William a gracious smile.


    Nobody''s life stops because someone leaves, especially when they''d only known each other for a couple of days.


    As Piper turned back towards her table, she coincidentally met Alice, who''d been standing there for a while. They''d met once before, so they exchanged nods in greeting.


    Having noticed William''s conversation with Piper, Alice approached with her hands behind her back and a yful grin. "Master, do you know her?" she asked William, her tone teasing.


    William nced at her, responding, "Is it that strange for me to know her?"


    "Not really, but I''m curious, are you close with Be?" Alice struggled toprehend the situation. They were discussing William in a group chat just the night before, and now Be had brought him to meet her family. It all seemed to move too quickly.


    Instead of answering her question, William countered, "Would you like toe with me?" He knew the young were often driven by curiosity and couldn''t answer all her questions.


    "Why else would I be out here?" Alice hade to rify some things she didn''t understand from medical books.


    The two medical ssics William had given her the day before were concise but contained many medical theories and treatments she''d never heard of. Some might have been due to changes over time or different terminologies.


    She needed to ask him about these critical points. William was contemting his next steps in this society he was still adapting to, so having someone guide him could be beneficial.


    L had previously taught him much, but they weren''t close and had no special bond.


    Alice, being his disciple, seemed a better option for seeking help.


    "How did you find the two medical ssics I gave you?" William asked, leading the way with Alice trailing behind, and adopting the authoritative tone of a mentor.


    Alice wasn''t really aloof by nature. Immersed in medical books since childhood andcking close friends, she''d epted William as her mentor. She genuinely wanted to know what expertise he held. Just gifting her a couple of medical ssics wouldn''t earn her respect.


    She''d approached William for rification, so when he brought it up himself, she didn''t hold back.


    "I tranted the two ssics from Latinst night, and it waste by the time I finished. There were some medical terms and ancient concepts that I couldn''t find in any of my books. I''ll need you to exin them."


    Alice listed a series of questions, which William answered effortlessly, leaving her slightly astonished.


    "I didn''t expect you to know everything," Alice said, her eyes shining with admiration. "Master, have you read these medical ssics countless times? Or perhaps you had a renowned teacher?"


    William shook his head. "I''ve read them just once, and they are indeed quite well-written."


    Alice was taken aback.


    "Just well-written?" she thought. The two volumes, "De Medicina" Part I and Part II, were considered foundational to medical knowledge.


    Such esteemed medical texts are typically pored over daily, with every passagemitted to heart. If they were historical texts, schrs would probably scrutinize every single word.


    Yet, William''sments make it sound like he''s critiquing a mere student''s homework.


    Read it once, and it''s decent?


    What''s that about?


    "Master, you mean to say you only read it once?" Alice struggled toprehend William''s level of expertise in medicine, and she definitely couldn''t fathom it.


    To someone like William, basic medical techniques had long lost their significance.


    Although he couldn''t resurrect the dead, piecing together various organs to create a new being, akin to something out of "Frankenstein", seemed quite elementary to him.


    To him, practicing medicine was as simple as a college student breezing through elementary school problems.


    "The two medical ssics I gave you yesterday are quite rudimentary. You can start with them, and once you''ve fully grasped them, I''ll teach you more." William truly found the two articles written by Celsus overly simplistic.


    It might be insightful, but perhaps only for the average person.


    "Simple?" Alice was at a loss for words. The content of those two medical ssics was far from simple. To truly understand and apply them would be quite a challenge.


    William simply smiled, offering no further exnation.


    "De Medicina" Volume I and Volume II were merely foundational texts.


    Since Alice was officially learning from him now, he would certainly impart even more advanced knowledge.


    "I''m thinking of finding a job. Any rmendations?" William casually inquired.


    Alice, eyes gleaming, replied, "You want to work? Do you have a Medical License?"


    "Be a doctor?" William shook his head, "I can teach you, but I don''t wish to be a doctor."


    Being a doctor, a profession that alleviates human suffering, ismendable.


    But William didn''t have the time for that. With so many people in the world, he isn''t a savior. He''d done such things in the past and was now tired of it.


    Alice posed a question simr to Piper''s: "What else can you do?"


    William''s eyes slightly narrowed. Instead of asking what he could do, one should ask how he''d like to live.


    "I just want to lead a leisurely life, read some books, maybe paint a bit, y some music," William candidly shared his true desires.


    He had tried out being a bartender as an experience, but now, he decided he wanted a more peaceful life.


    Staring at him, Alice smirked, "You don''t seem like the type to work for someone. Maybe you should just be a boss."


    "Oh?" William pondered. Why did he have to pick a job? He could just open a shop, do whatever he wanted, sell whatever he felt like.


    "Do you have money?" Alice shot back with another probing question.


    William pulled out his phone and quietly asked, "Thirty thousand, is that enough?"


    Now it was Alice''s turn to smile without a word. Thirty thousand to be a boss in New York City? He must be joking.

 Chapter 62 This person messed with the wrong person.

    <h4>Chapter 62 This person messed with the wrong person.</h4>


    William currently only had thirty thousand dors. After some inquiry, he found out that even a slightlyrger storefront would cost nearly a hundred thousand dors a year in rent. If it were a primemercial area, the rent would be even higher. Landlords often preferred stable ie streams, so they typically required tenants to sign long-term contracts of three, five, or more years.


    "I''ll buy a storefront," William said, having never been in the habit of renting a store.


    In the past, if one wanted a small shop, a ce to settle, they could build it themselves. Eventer on, when one had to buynd, it wasn''t expensive. At least it wasn''t as astronomically expensive as it is now.


    "Buying a storefront¡­ If it''s in the city center, it would likely cost several million, maybe even close to ten million dors," Alice thought out loud, and then added, "I have some money. I could ask my grandfather for more."


    The value of the two parchment-bound books William had given her was immeasurable. Even if she were to gift William a storefront in return, it would be nothingpared to the value of the books. Whether as a form of gratitude or respect for her teacher, it seemed appropriate.


    "No need, just apany me to Chelsea to look for antique boutiques," William shook his head, his thoughts on the million or so dors needed for a storefront.


    Money was not a significant concern for him. If he merely wanted to make money, he had countless ways to do so. Turning thirty thousand dors into one million dors was a simple task for him.


    "Antique boutiques? Are you looking for treasures in antique stores?" Alice''s eyes narrowed slightly, her young teacher seemed to have arge appetite.


    The books "De Medicina" volumes I and II were, in his opinion, merely ''well-written''. And now, with just thirty thousand dors, he wanted to buy a storefront and thought that visiting an antique boutique would suffice?


    Alice was curious about William''s methods. So far, he had not shown any exceptional skills.


    "Get in the car."


    Alice assumed the role of the driver, taking William to Chelsea. She was curious to see if her teacher could turn thirty thousand dors into a million dors.


    The tactics employed by antique boutiques nowadays are intricate.


    Decades ago, the stores that sold antiques here offered mostly genuine items. One could even buy rare treasures at low prices. However, now the market is flooded with counterfeit and deceiving works of art. Many shop owners resort to borate schemes to defraud people.


    Throwing thirty thousand dors into such a ce without professional appraisal knowledge, it would be challenging to purchase authentic items.


    William walked ahead, Alice following him. At times, she felt that her teacher didn''t seem as young as he looked.


    He appeared to be in his twenties, but he spoke with an unwarranted maturity. He seemed too seasoned for his age.


    His appearance, too.


    A typical twenty-year-old would likely still have a youthful face, especially the eyes. They certainly wouldn''t look as experienced as William''s, which were full of world-weariness.


    If William were to wear a mask, showing only his eyes, and someone were to say he was forty, Alice would believe it.


    "Master, do you know antiques?" Alice had epted William as her teacher but still didn''t know much about his abilities.


    Her grandfather had rmended William for a reason. Perhaps William was skilled in medicine, but antiques required a unique eye and a deep understanding of history. Besides, various knowledge was indispensable.


    Alice felt confused as soon as she entered the Chelsea Flea Market.


    Without a proper understanding of these items, acting hastily would surely result in a loss.


    William smiled faintly and said, "I know a little."


    Throughout the world''s history, William''s traces can be found. He has seen and genuinely interacted with objects from every era.


    It could be said that in the entire world, no one understands these antiques better than William.


    Some modern people collect antiques because of their historical value, but almost no one would use them as everyday items after acquiring them.


    But William was different. In his view, antiques might be morefortable to use than modern crafts.


    As for the so-called historical value, it had no significance to him.


    Chelsea is known for its art galleries and fashionable nightlife. The district is usually crowded and has numerous galleries. In particr, Chelsea is famous for its Chelsea Flea Market, a renowned flea market that often features stalls selling antiques, collectibles, art, jewelry, antique furniture, and other items. In the past, this market was one of New York''s most popr flea markets, attracting countless antique dealers and collectors. William''s presence drew the attention of several antique dealers.


    The dealers noticed Alice''s attire and quickly concluded that she was a wealthy young woman. People like her were very desirable potential customers for them.


    "Interested in some 1710 Meissen? It''s perfect as a gift for your elders," a young antique dealer whispered to Alice as he approached her, holding out a porcin te. "Take a look at this. If you''re interested, you can visit my shop; I have plenty more."


    Alice stood out with her striking demeanor, wearing an exquisite diamond bracelet on her wrist that signaled her family''s considerable wealth.


    "How much?" Alice casually inquired, though she had no intention of purchasing it.


    The young man looked serious and said in a low voice, "1,200 dors. If you''re really interested, we can negotiate a bit further over there."


    William, who had been looking up antique prices on his phone, nced at the porcin te the young man held, then looked at Alice and calmly stated, "It''s a replica, and not a particrly good one at that. I wouldn''t pay more than 20 dors for it."


    The young dealer''s face twitched in frustration, thinking to himself, "Was I exposed just like that?"


    He had initially disregarded William, considering him young and therefore unlikely to know much about antiques. But William''s words had swiftly shattered his pretense.


    "What did you say?" The young man red at William and angrily lunged at him, dropping the te he had been holding.


    Catching the te would have been an easy feat for William, but he didn''t even spare it a nce.


    "Crash!"


    The te shattered on the ground.


    "What do you mean by that? You''re not leaving here today unless you pay for this te!" The young man, red-faced and furious, yelled as he scrambled to his feet. A crowd quickly gathered around.


    Though Alice clearly appeared wealthy, individuals from affluent families like hers were usually not known for their bravery. In such situations, many would rather settle the matter by paying.


    William remained impassive, staring at the young man, while Alice merely frowned slightly.


    Turner family members traditionally trained in martial arts from a young age to ensure their ability to protect themselves. Alice was no exception.


    She had seen the young man deliberately collide with William, and the entire incident had not escaped her attention.


    "Guys, this person knocked over my porcin te and even attacked me," the young man pointed at William, falsely using him.


    A burly figure emerged from the crowd, tattoos of menacing designs inked on his arms. He stared at William and sneered, "What do you think should be done about this?"


    Alice stepped forward, positioning herself between the man and William, and retorted, "What do you want?"


    In Alice''s eyes, while William was not frail, he was certainly not robust. He didn''t disy the features of a martial artist and might be at a disadvantage against this group of petty thugs.


    William was, after all, Alice''s mentor. How could she let this gang of hooligans bully him?

 Chapter 63 Fighting is the thing I dislike the most.

    <h4>Chapter 63 Fighting is the thing I dislike the most.</h4>


    "Little girl, my name is Brown, and your friend here broke my friend''s porcin te and even started a fight. We have to handle this ording to the rules," the burly man said with an air of righteousness. "First of all, if something is broken, it needs to bepensated, right?"


    With that, Brown paused and turned to the young man, asking, "How much is your porcin te worth?"


    The young man responded loudly, "A porcin te from 1710 should be worth at least $1200!"


    Brown nodded and turned to Alice with a smile, saying, "Youngdy, I''ll make the call here, and you can justpensate him with $1000."


    Before Alice could say anything, William had already picked up his phone to call the police.


    "Hello, is this the police? I''m at the Chelsea Flea Market, and someone is trying to extort me," he said.


    When faced with problems, it''s important to call the police, a lesson William had learned online. It''s best to let the police handle tant extortion attempts rather than resorting to violence.


    "You''re calling the cops!" Brown''s face changed drastically, and he reached out to snatch William''s phone.


    Without even blinking, and as Brown moved to step forward, Alice''s palm had alreadynded on his chest. It seemed like a light push, but Brown was sent stumbling backward.


    "So you''ve had training!" Brown was furious. He hadn''t expected William to choose to call the police without any warning, and he shouted loudly, "Guys, let''s go. Teach this kid a lesson!"


    Brown had brought seven or eight people with him. Hearing his shout, they all charged at William, trying to subdue him.


    "Let''s see who dares to touch him!" Alice raised her hand andnded a punch squarely on one young man''s face.


    With a single punch, the young man saw stars, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    William put away his phone and watched as Alice fought off the attackers.


    It''s undeniable that there is a significant difference between those who have genuinely trained in mixed martial arts and average thugs.


    Alice was well-versed in medical knowledge and knew the human body''s vulnerable points better than anyone.


    She knew where to strike without causing fatal harm but could still render someone unconscious in a short time.


    When it came to physical strength, she might fall short, but every time she made a move, someone would fall.


    "There''s no need to call the police."


    In less than a minute, all of Brown''s minions were on the ground, leaving only Brown himself standing.


    Alice frowned; she felt that William calling the police over such a matter was entirely unnecessary. She alone could handle everything, and if the police arrived, it might create moreplications.


    Regardless of right or wrong, giving statements and written records would be inevitable.


    Alice was genuinely averse to such bothersome matters.


    William gave a slight smile and said, "I didn''t actually call the police. I just wanted to scare them off and hoped they would back down."


    He had their best interests at heart and didn''t want to argue with these street thugs.


    If calling the police would scare them away, it would be the best oue.


    But this group clearly didn''t know any better and insisted on resorting to violence. Weren''t they asking for trouble?


    They should consider themselves lucky that it was Alice who retaliated. If it were William, he might not have been able to control his strength and could identally cause a fatality.


    Alice nced at William, relieved that he hadn''t called the police.


    "Do you still wantpensation?" Alice stared at Brown, pulled out her wallet, and took out a stack of bills. "Take this for their medical expenses."


    Brown was stunned. The seemingly delicate and fragile young woman in front of him was surprisingly fierce in a fight, taking down one opponent after another with ease, disying incredible skill.


    "Little girl, I''m sorry, just forget about the money. Consider it bad luck on our part." Brown didn''t dare to take Alice''s money and kept apologizing.


    William, on the other hand, acted as if nothing had happened and said to Alice, "Let''s go."


    Alice nodded, put the money back in her wallet, and continued walking forward with William, leaving behind the thugs sprawled on the ground.


    "Master, do you know martial arts?" Alice asked curiously.


    William shook his head, "Why resort to violence? I''m not a fan of fighting and violence."


    If the gods who had been obliterated by his palm strike heard this, they would probably have a mental breakdown.


    Yes, you''re not a fan of fighting and violence. You almost destroyed the world with a single palm strike!


    Alice pondered for a moment and said, "It''s okay. In the future, if we encounter such situations, we don''t need to call the police. I''ll handle it. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a physical confrontation with anyone."


    "Alright!" William smiled and continued walking.


    When he reached a stall, he suddenly stopped. The items disyed were art pieces from the Renaissance period, and there were quite a few customers in the shop. Business seemed to be booming.


    Among them, a middle-aged man was speaking to the stall owner, "Coleman, I''m buying everything on your counter, but do you have any other good stuff? Bring it all out, don''t hold back."


    William looked closely at the shop owner. The man had an ominous aura around him, a pale face with no hint of color, a clear sign of someone who had spent years looting tombs around the world.


    Such people might indeed have some good items. However, this man was enveloped in an ominous energy, likely having dug up something sinister. If he didn''t address it soon, he probably wouldn''t live much longer.


    The shop owner grinned at the middle-aged man, "Mr. Ward, I do have good items. The items on disy here are worth a total of seventy thousand dors."


    The antiques on the stall were indeed old but were mostly ceramic pieces from the Renaissance period, including bowls, tes, teapots, cups, etc. They usually would only fetch a couple of hundred dors each, and the most expensive wouldn''t exceed a thousand. There were only about ten items, but he was asking for seventy thousand dors.


    The man addressed as Mr. Ward was Powell Ward, owner of the antique shop "Eternal Life Emporium." People in the antique world knew him as Mr. Ward. He was wealthy and often visited other shops to buy items, then resell them in his own store.


    He was a regr customer of Coleman''s, and both parties were familiar with each other''s background but never explicitly mentioned it.


    Antique shop owners often buy from tomb robbers and then resell the items, which is very profitable.


    Coleman''s antiques were certainly not worth seventy thousand dors, but this amount was like an entry ticket, allowing him to see more valuable itemster. Coleman was confident.


    He nned to take Powell for a ride first, knowing that better items were yet to be shown.


    "Fine, you say seventy thousand dors, so be it!" Powell didn''t care about the money and wasn''t worried about Coleman taking advantage of him.


    After paying seventy thousand dors for the items, if Coleman didn''t bring out anything worthwhile, he might disappear from New York City tonight.


    "Quick decision!" Coleman grinned, pulled out a rtivelyrge pearl from his pocket, ced it on the stall, and said, "Mr. Ward, take a look!"


    Before Powell could respond, William suddenly said, "I''ll buy this pearl for thirty thousand dors!"

 Chapter 64 This thing is selling for ten million dollars?

    <h4>Chapter 64 This thing is selling for ten million dors?</h4>


    "Thirty thousand dors?"


    Coleman and Powell both looked at William in unison.


    Coleman was so amused by William''s offer that he burst outughing. "Young man, why don''t you go y somewhere else?"


    Powell also scoffed, "Kid, do you even know what this is? Thirty thousand dors?"


    "Radiant Empress Pearl," William said calmly. "It was once owned by Theodora, the Byzantine Empress. Theodora was a famous empress in history, known for her wisdom and influence."


    William had seen this pearl before. Theodora had received it as a gift during a diplomatic mission. Due to its radiant beauty, she named it the "Radiant Empress Pearl" and often wore it. The pearl became synonymous with Theodora, and as her reputation spread across different countries, the pearl was eventually buried with her in her tomb upon her death.


    Now, the Radiant Empress Pearl had resurfaced, carrying a very strong impure force. Apart from a powerful empress like Theodora who could suppress this impurity, it would bring ill omen to ordinary people.


    Coleman was actually carrying it in his pocket; wasn''t he inviting death?


    "Theodora''s possession?" Coleman''s eyes lit up. If it really belonged to Theodora, then the value of this pearl would be very high.


    Powell frowned. He could see the pearl''s exquisite craftsmanship and the pale golden hue with a hint of purple light.


    What would the price be for something belonging to Theodora of the Byzantine Empire?


    "Kid, what do you know? If you''re ignorant, don''t talk nonsense and go y somewhere else." Powell chuckled dismissively, not caring if what William said was true or not, for he would not admit it either way.


    Even if it was really Theodora''s possession, Powell would not acknowledge it.


    Because he couldn''t afford that price.


    William briefly exined the history of the pearl to them and then turned to Coleman, "You must have just obtained this pearl, haven''t you? Have you noticed that you feel drowsy every day, only feeling alert around noon? Do you experience cold sweats and nightmares at night?"


    Hiss¡ªevery single word was spot on.


    Coleman was surprised. As a tomb raider, he couldn''t not believe in sinister spirits.


    What''s more, everything William mentioned was urate and he had never told anyone about it. This made him believe William''s words even more.


    Powell snorted, "Absurd! If this pearl really is as you said, a gift to Theodora during a diplomatic mission, it should be a lucky item. Besides, what you said is too far-fetched."


    He stared at the Radiant Empress Pearl and said to Coleman, "Coleman, I''ve also looked at it. This object may date back to the period between AD 527 and 548, but it is certainly not Theodora''s Radiant Empress Pearl. Have you ever heard of Theodora owning such a pearl?"


    There''s no record of this pearl in history.


    But William knew it all too well.


    "This pearl has a huge impact on you," William said directly to Coleman, ignoring Powell. "You were supposed to live for a few more years, but you''ve been carrying this pearl for God knows how long. Even if you sell the pearl now, you will not survive more than three days. Sell it to me, and I can extend your life by a few years."


    "Hahahaha! Young man, you have a knack for ying a mystic!" Powell''s eye for quality was certainly good. Even though he could not confirm the authenticity of William''s ims, he knew the pearl was valuable and would be profitable if acquired.


    Coleman was still hesitant. It was evident that Powell intended to buy the pearl. Even if it were valued as an antique from the period between AD 527 and 548, it would surely be worth at least ten million dors.


    But if what William said was true, and he wouldn''t live past three days...


    Coleman gritted his teeth and said to Powell, "Mr. Ward, name your price!"


    He decided to sell the pearl to Powell.


    He obviously couldn''t bear to sell it to William for thirty thousand dors.


    Besides, why would he believe William''s im that he wouldn''t live past three days? How could one person know another''s lifespan? Such an idea was beyond belief.


    Tomb raiders were naturally apanied by impure forces. They chose this profession knowing the risks and were not afraid of death.


    Take a gamble. Maybe he could get rich overnight!


    "What, not surviving three days, what unclean things, it''s all nonsense!" Powellughed and said, "Eight million dors, if I resell this pearl, it should fetch at least ten million dors or so. You have to let me make a profit, right?"


    As a tomb raider, the origins of the items he had were definitely not legitimate. The trade was also illegal and it was hard to find major buyers. People like Powell, who could easily pay millions for his pearl, were rare.


    Moreover, William had just spoken so ominously.


    "Ten million dors! Not a penny less! Otherwise, I''ll sell it to this guy for thirty thousand!" Coleman finally made up his mind, his face resolute. He was risking his life on this deal. If this transaction went through, he''d decided to quit tomb raiding for good, ready to enjoy the rest of his life. There was no denying that William''s words had indeed frightened him.


    Powell hesitated for a moment, nced at William, then gritted his teeth and said, "Alright! I''ll buy it!"


    Seeing that they had already agreed on the deal, William said nothing more, and continued walking forward with Alice, as if he had seen nothing.


    "Is that pearl really Theodora''s?" Alice whispered in William''s ear, "I can see that the man does look unwell, but I really don''t know of any such pearl in history. You didn''t deceive him, did you?"


    William smiled without answering. Did he need to say anything?


    He had already given that tomb raider a chance to live.


    In the entire world, probably only William could save his life, but for ten million dors, he had chosen death.


    The two continued walking forward. William saw many valuable items, but the sellers weren''t fools. The prices they quoted were all well over thirty thousand dors.


    "Maybe I should ask my grandfather for some money," Alice said, walking with William for two hours on the street without him buying anything. She began to doubt if William could make the amount of money he wanted.


    If William wanted to turn thirty thousand dors into a million, it would actually be simple. He could buy a slightly more expensive item for thirty thousand dors, sell it, buy something more expensive, and repeat the process. With his ability, he could certainly do it in less than three hours.


    But William found it too bothersome and simply didn''t buy anything.


    With his telekinesis, he casually took a teacup from a box at home and walked with Alice into the "Eternal Life Emporium."


    "Where in here can we find cheap treasures?" Alice frowned. How could they possibly buy cheap items in arge antique store like this?


    True treasures were recognized by those who owned them, so there was no way to make a profit here.


    William smiled and said, "I''ll just sell a cup."


    "What?" Alice looked at William in confusion.


    William handed the cup to Alice and said, "You sell it. Just ask for one million dors."


    Huh?


    Alice took the teacup from William''s hand. Wasn''t this the teacup they used at William''s house?


    She remembered that William had four of them.


    And this thing was to be sold for one million dors?

 Chapter 65 Could this item have been obtained illegally?

    <h4>Chapter 65 Could this item have been obtained illegally?</h4>


    Alice didn''t know much about antiques, but she did know that items made of pewter from the Middle Ages were valuable. She had once seen a set of dinnerware used by Ennd''s King Richard I being auctioned off for eight million dors.


    Yesterday, when she was pouring tea for William using this cup, she thought it was exquisite and suspected it might be worth a lot. But if it was that valuable, why would William use it for drinking tea?


    They entered the "Eternal Life Emporium," where Powell had already returned and was carefully inspecting the recently acquired Radiant Empress Pearl.


    "Master, you''re not joking with me, are you?" Alice whispered, "It''s embarrassing to just bring a cup from home to sell."


    William smiled and said, "Consider this a test for you! Remember, if he asks how much you want for it, say one million dors, not a penny less."


    "Alright!" Alice rolled her eyes. She figured she would go along with it, partly because of the two parchment books William had given her, even if it was a bit embarrassing.


    Powell, using a magnifying ss, was still scrutinizing the Radiant Empress Pearl, muttering to himself, "This time, I''ve hit the jackpot. This top-grade pearl, emitting a natural purple light, is worth at least twenty million dors! No, no, no! If it is indeed the pearl Theodora received as a gift during a diplomatic mission, it could be worth up to one hundred million dors!"


    Alice, holding the cup William had given her, approached Powell and asked, "Hello, are you the owner here?"


    Powell, startled by her sudden approach, quickly covered the Radiant Empress Pearl with his hands, ring at Alice. Recognizing her as the person from Coleman''s stall earlier, he asked suspiciously, "What do you want?"


    Alice awkwardly presented the cup William had given her and said, "I''m selling something."


    Powell stared at the cup in Alice''s hand, his face twitching, and stammered, "You...you''re just holding it like that?"


    "Huh?" Alice, not understanding Powell''s reaction, looked at him, puzzled.


    Powell took a deep breath and said incredulously, "Shouldn''t you put it in a box? What if you identally drop it or damage it?"


    "Hmm?" Alice was even more confused. The cup must have been taken from William''s house, right? It wasn''t even in her hand earlier; it must have been in his pocket. Does this thing need to be in a box?


    "How much are you selling it for?" Alice didn''t bother anymore and just handed over the cup.


    Instinctively, Powell stepped back and said nervously, "Put it on the table!"


    He immediately recognized that the cup was not ordinary. Can it really be held directly by hand?


    What if he shakes and leaves a mark? That wouldn''t be good.


    Influenced by Powell''s nervous demeanor, Alice carefully ced the cup on the table.


    "Hold on!" Powell carefully ced the Radiant Empress Pearl into arge brocade box and closed the lid. Only then did he pick up his magnifying ss to examine the cup.


    He inspected it for a full ten minutes, not uttering a word, making the atmosphere increasingly tense.


    Alice stood silently by his side. Isn''t this just the cup William uses to drink tea every day?


    Does it really need such a thorough examination?


    Could this cup really be worth one million dors?


    After a long while, Powell finally finished inspecting the cup. He took a deep breath and fixed his eyes on Alice, asking, "Could you please name a price? I''ll see if I can afford it."


    Alice hesitated for a moment, slowly raised a finger.


    "One million dors?" Powell pondered for a moment and said, "Miss, your price is fair, but I can''te up with that much cash at once. How about I pay two hundred thousand dors as a deposit, and for the item, if you trust me, you can leave it in my store. If not, we can go to a notary office and sign a contract. I''ll pay the remaining eight hundred thousand dors within ten days. You know, for such an expensive item, the taxes are high, and there are various procedures involved. It will probably take about ten days toplete everything."


    "..." Alice was dumbfounded.


    Ten million dors?


    She was sure she only wanted to sell it for one million dors.


    Is this cup worth ten million dors?


    William has three more like it at home, plus there''s a teapot and a tray, all part of a set, right?


    Thinking back to William''s seemingly impoverished home, Alice considered Powell''s words.


    By all ounts, Powell buying this cup for ten million dors would still be a profitable deal.


    Seeing that Alice wasn''t speaking, Powell hurriedly said, "Miss, you see, whatever price you named, I agreed without haggling, right? But if you ask me toe up with ten million dors right now, I don''t have it. If you go around the whole street, no store could afford this. Why don''t you sit down and have a coffee, and we can talk further."


    "Our ''Eternal Life Emporium'' is a well-known antique shop with a reputation for absolute reliability..." Powell continued, talking incessantly, afraid that Alice would suddenly change her mind and not sell.


    He had looked carefully; this cup was unquestionably a masterpiece of medieval Pewter, possibly even royal tableware. It should be the only remaining one of its kind in the world. Ten million dors would be an absolute bargain, and selling it for twenty million dors would be easy.


    He felt extremely lucky today. The money he would earn in a single day would be enough tost a lifetime.


    William came over and said, "Sell it to him."


    In fact, at the beginning, he also underestimated the value of this cup, thinking it would be roughly worth a million dors.


    Only now did Powell notice William. Hearing his words, Powell couldn''t help but beam with joy and asked Alice again, "Miss, what do you think?"


    "Sell it!" What else could Alice say?


    She had originally nned to sell it for one million dors, but ended up selling it for ten million dors.


    "Let''s sign the contract, and I''ll transfer the deposit to you right away. As for the treasure, do you want to leave it in our store or..." Powell couldn''t hide his excitement. He believed he hadn''t misjudged; this unique, one-of-a-kind item would earn him another ten million dors.


    He remembered a wealthy person once said that money isn''t everything, but it makes life easier.


    Today, he truly felt that life had be easier.


    Alice turned to William, seeking his opinion.


    "Just leave it in his store," William said, then paused, looking at Powell. "However, just take the two million dor deposit. We don''t need the remaining eight million dors."


    "What?"


    Both Alice and Powell looked at William in disbelief.


    Forgoing eight million dors just like that? How could he be so extravagant?


    Although Alice didn''t understand why, the cup was William''s after all, and he could sell it for whatever he wanted.


    Powell nearly burst a blood vessel from excitement. Was he blessed by Lady Luck today?


    He had never seen such a way of selling things. He had clearly stated before that he would pay the remaining eight million dors within ten days, not that he wouldn''t pay it. But they were just willing to let it go.


    Could it be... that the cup had dubious origins, and the two of them didn''t dare go to a notary or leave contact information, wanting only to get rid of it as quickly as possible?

 Chapter 66 Please don’t disturb me while I’m reading.

    <h4>Chapter 66 Please don''t disturb me while I''m reading.</h4>


    "Could it be that the item has dubious origins?" Powell squinted and smiled. He was willing to ept Coleman''s items, so he wasn''t afraid of these kinds of situations. "You two, I won''t ask where this item came from. Let''s go to the bank now. Since the amount is quiterge, it should take about three days for the transfer to bepleted."


    Two million dors for this cup, that was a real steal!


    William said to Alice, "You go with him to make the transfer."


    The reason William was willing to forgo the remaining eight million dors was that Powell was doomed to die. Could Powell really handle the Radiant Empress Pearl? Would the thousand-year-old evil spirit let him off the hook?


    For a man who was about to die, William didn''t bother to take his money.


    "Why don''t you go instead, use your card," Alice, though wealthy herself, felt that two million dors was no small sum. Since it was William''s money, it was best to transfer it directly to him.


    William replied nonchntly, "From now on, you handle the money."


    What was the purpose of taking on an apprentice? For her to handle these trivial matters, of course. In the future, whether it was buying a shop or other matters, Alice would be the one to handle it.


    "Alright," Alice now had a clear understanding of William''s wealth.


    She had previously thought that William didn''t have much money, but now it was apparent that he was far fromcking. He casually took a teacup from his house and sold it for so much, even dismissing eight million dors as if it was nothing.


    What did two million dors mean to him?


    William sat in the store while Powell summoned a sales assistant to lead William to a sofa, even brewing a pot of tea for him. Only after Powell ced the Radiant Empress Pearl and the cup sold by William into the safe did he leave with Alice to go to the bank.


    William sat on the sofa reading a book for about ten minutes when a young man dressed in ck entered the "Eternal Life Emporium." He looked around like a hunting dog with a keen sense of smell, his eyes finally falling on the direction of Powell''s safe, burning with fervor.


    The sales assistant, seeing a customer enter the shop, quickly greeted him, asking, "Sir, how may I assist you?"


    The young man in ck looked at the sales assistant and asked, "Are you the owner?"


    The sales assistant smiled, "I''m not the owner, but the owner is my father. You can tell me directly what you need."


    In antique stores like this, many of the items were valuable, and family members usually helped out.


    The young man nodded and asked, "Do you have any treasures here?"


    "You''re joking, sir. We have plenty of treasures here, but I''m not sure what you''re looking for," the sales assistant replied, "Everything we sell here is genuine."


    The young man narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard your boss got a pearl today? I came here for that pearl."


    "Sir, you''re well-informed," the sales assistant smiled and said, "But if you want that pearl, you''ll have to wait. My father just left with someone, I''ll call him to hurry back. Please take a seat over there."


    "Fine! I''ll wait, but tell him to be quick, I have other matters to attend to," the young man in ck was led to the sofa across from William, and Powell''s son brewed him a pot of tea.


    William continued reading,pletely ignoring the young man.


    The Radiant Empress Pearl had appeared, and nearby Soulmancers should be able to sense it. It was not surprising that this young man hade. If William waited a bit longer, he expected more people would show up.


    The Radiant Empress Pearl was indeed an ill-omened object for ordinary people, but for some Soulmancers, it was an invaluable treasure.


    The young man''s patience was clearly limited. In three minutes, he had already drunk five cups of tea and urged twice.


    "What are you looking at?" The young man sitting across from William grew increasingly impatient, and William''s calm demeanor only annoyed him further.


    William''s demeanor made him seem agitated.


    William lifted his eyelids and smiled, saying, "The Grapes of Wrath."


    "What the hell is this?" The young man stood up, snatched the book from William''s hands, flipped through it a few times, then tossed it onto the table, knocking over a cup of tea. The book got wet. He waved his hand dismissively and said arrogantly, "Who writes this kind of novel? Only boring people would read such books. Get lost!"


    William picked up the book from the table, wiped the tea off, and looked coldly at the young man. His smile had vanished.


    If the young man had expressed interest in the book, William might have lent it to him.


    But instead, he had taken the book, disparaged it, and even wet it.


    William was angry.


    "What are you staring at? Get lost!" The young man red at William and shouted, "If you keep looking at me, I''ll gouge your eyes out."


    ...


    In less than ten minutes, the "Eternal Life Emporium" became crowded with more customers¡ªthirteen in total, including six Soulmancers, who seemed to know each other. As they entered, they exchanged greetings.


    "Mr. Richardson, what brings you here?" A middle-aged man in a suit smiled at an older man, also in a suit. "Surely nothing here could catch your discerning eye?"


    The older man chuckled, "Scott, no need for pretenses. I''ve heard the owner of this ''Eternal Life Emporium'' acquired a pearl. I''m quite fond of this pearl and have already sent my grandson to make a reservation. Don''tpete with me for it, alright?"


    "Harris, why aren''t youing over to greet Mr. Taylor?" The old man, referred to as Mr. Richardson, called out to the young man sitting across from William. But the young man sat there, drooling, with a vacant look, not responding at all.


    Mr. Richardson furrowed his brows, walked over, and patted the young man''s cheek while calling out his name a few more times. Still, there was no response.


    At this moment, he looked at William, "Young man, do you know what''s wrong with my grandson?"


    William put down the book, which was now clean and showed no signs of having been wet. He replied calmly, "It seems like he''s having a seizure."


    "A seizure?" The old man looked deeply at the young man. Indeed, he appeared to be having a seizure, but his grandson was a Soulmancer, albeit a novice one. Surely he couldn''t be prone to such things?


    William went back to his book, not saying anything further. Dealing with a novice Soulmancer required nothing more than a nce from William, whose consciousness had been mercilessly shattered.


    When able, William chose not to use force. After all, nobody in the world could withstand a full blow from him. This person had been overly arrogant, and William had simply meted out a small punishment.


    The other five Soulmancers came over. One of them put a finger on the young man''s forehead, sensing something. As time passed, his eyebrows furrowed deeper. He pulled back the young man''s eyelid to examine his eyes and finally said, "Mr. Richardson, it seems that Harris has lost his mind."

 Chapter 67 Please, don’t be impulsive

    <h4>Chapter 67 Please, don''t be impulsive</h4>


    Be a fool?


    Parker Richardson is an outstanding figure among junior Soulmancers and knows his grandson very well. His grandson, Harris, could be described as a prodigy, who, after only ten years of training under his guidance, had just reached the level of a junior Soulmancer. How could he suddenly be imbecilic for no reason?


    "Young man, I''m going to ask you a few questions, and you better answer honestly. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee your safety!" Parker Richardson, who is now in his sixties, knows that even though Soulmancers can prolong their lives by drawing power from the spirits of the gods, those who do not reach the level of a mid-tier Soulmancer can only live up to a hundred years or so. Realizing he might never reach that level, Parker pins all his hopes on his grandson.


    Harris has exceptional talent. With some luck, he might be a mid-tier Soulmancer within a century. But now, inexplicably, he has be an idiot. How could Parker ept this?


    William promptly put down his book, his eyes calm as he looked at Parker, indicating that he could ask his questions.


    "Who has my grandsone into contact with since he entered this ce?" Parker had observed William carefully; this was just an ordinary person, so he couldn''t be connected to Scott''s sudden idiocy.


    William replied, "He just spoke with me for a moment."


    "What did he say?" Parker pressed.


    William had wanted to converse peacefully, but he found Parker''s tone ufortable.


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself?" William''s expression was calm. It was Harris who had provoked him earlier, and now this old man was interrogating him in such an arrogant tone. Did they think he had be more patient after waking up?


    Parker''s face darkened, and he growled threateningly, "Are you looking for trouble?"


    Seeing Parker''s anger, the man called Scott quickly stepped in to mediate. "Mr. Richardson, don''t get worked up!" He turned to William, "Young man, didn''t your elders teach you to show respect when speaking to older people?"


    Respect for elders?


    If it were as Scott said, then William should be the one deserving respect.


    There was probably no one older than him in the world.


    "I don''t want to resort to violence!" William said coldly, "But I''d prefer it if you would stop annoying me!"


    "You!" Parker was furious. How dare someone speak to him like this? He raised his hand, forming a w, and made a grab at William''s throat.


    Though he didn''t intend to kill William, he wanted to lift him off the ground by the neck.


    Scott had initially wanted to defuse the situation, but now he too thought this young man was too arrogant. It was only right for Parker to teach him a lesson.


    Parker had expected it to be easy to deal with an ordinary person, but when his hand was about three inches away from William, he found he could no longer move forward.


    Seeing Parker stop, Scott turned his head, thinking that Mr. Richardson was simply showing mercy and sparing William, not wanting to bother with the young man.


    How could he know that Parker was now experiencing a storm of emotions?


    It wasn''t that Parker wanted to show mercy and spare William; there seemed to be an invisible barrier in front of William that his w could not prate, and he couldn''t harm William in the slightest.


    "Are you sure you still want that hand?" William had already risen to his feet, holding his book and ncing at Parker.


    Parker felt a tightness in his chest, his mind a nk. The hand he had extended was nowpletely numb.


    Scott turned back to see Parker''s face had lost all color, pale as a dying man. The hand he had extended hung limply, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Just then, Alice and Powell returned.


    Alice looked over at William and, seeing the people around him, called out, "Mr. Taylor, Mr. Richardson, what brings you here?"


    It seemed they knew each other, which was understandable considering that Alice''s circle included many wealthy and influential people. It was quite normal for these Soulmancers to have dealings with Charles Turner.


    Parker and Scott didn''t say anything. They turned to look at Alice and then back at William, warily.


    This man is dangerous!


    "Is everything settled?" William asked Alice, as if nothing had happened.


    Alice nodded, "It''s all taken care of."


    "Let''s go," William said, no longer wanting to stay in thepany of these Soulmancers. To them, Alice and her group were ordinary people, but to William, they were all the same. After all, Gaia, the Earth Mother, had once called him her teacher. In William''s eyes, what difference was there between these junior Soulmancers and ordinary mortals?


    "Oh," Alice, still oblivious to the tense atmosphere, addressed Parker, "Mr. Richardson, you don''t look too well. Perhaps you should let me examine youter. I''ll be going now."


    Without looking back, William left the "Eternal Life Emporium," and Alice could only follow him.


    "Master, did theye for that pearl?" Alice asked, finding William more mysterious by the moment. Although she had never practiced any mystical arts, she knew Parker and the others were Soulmancers. The only reason so many of them had gathered at the "Eternal Life Emporium" had to be the Radiant Empress Pearl William had mentioned.


    "Probably," William said, nodding. The aura of the Radiant Empress Pearl was too powerful to go unnoticed by Soulmancers once it had been revealed. The reason for their presence was clear.


    "But you said it was an ominous item, didn''t you?" Alice asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Even if it is an ominous object, it remains the treasured possession of the Byzantine Empress Theodora," William said, smiling, "How could those Soulmancers not be tempted by it? Besides, how would they know it''s an ominous object?"


    Even Soulmancers couldn''t possibly know the origins of the pearl. At most, they could sense the immense energy of the Radiant Empress Pearl and consider it a rare treasure beneficial for their practice.


    With narrowed eyes, Alice looked at William and said in a low voice, "Master, how did you know they are Soulmancers?"


    William made no effort to hide it, "Is it so strange? If you want to get technical, I could be considered a Soulmancer too, just a more powerful one than them. Is it really surprising that I can tell? As for you, have you ever thought about learning something?"


    If William was a Soulmancer, then the source of his soul must be himself, right?


    "What can you teach me?" Alice asked excitedly, "Master, are you going to teach me to be a Soulmancer?"


    William said expressionlessly, "Once you thoroughly understand those two volumes by Celsus, I''ll teach you anything you want to learn."


    Alice persisted in asking, "What can you do? You don''t seem to know martial arts, and as for medicine, after I learn those two medical ssics, what else can you teach me?"


    Williamughed, "As I said, those two medical ssics are just basic material. The things I''ll be teaching youter might be a bit difficult, so you should prepare yourself mentally."


    Celsus''s timeless medical ssics were considered basic by William.


    Moreover, William had mentioned that the subsequent teachings would be somewhat challenging.


    Alice was genuinely curious. What could William possibly teach her?

 Chapter 68 Thirty million dollars is a reasonable price.

    <h4>Chapter 68 Thirty million dors is a reasonable price.</h4>


    Inside the "Eternal Life Emporium," Parkery on the sofa like a puddle of mud. Scott looked at him incredulously and whispered, "Mr. Richardson, who was that just now?"


    Parker hadn''t recovered from the shock, and he said shakily, "Don''t ask!"


    His right hand had been utterly destroyed. William hadn''t even nced at him, yet the psychological pressure he exerted was like that of a primordial beast.


    Parker was a standout even among junior Soulmancers. A couple of thousand years ago, this might not have been impressive, but in this day and age, being a junior Soulmancer was quite remarkable.


    Yet William hadn''t even moved, and he had already ruined one of Parker''s hands.


    How terrifying was that?


    Most importantly, William looked far too young.


    As far as Parker knew, bing a mid-level Soulmancer could extend one''s life by three to five hundred years, but it wouldn''t allow one to regain their youth. Only by advancing to a high-level Soulmancer could one turn white hair to ck and enjoy longevitysting a thousand years.


    Considering this, Parker suspected he might have encountered a high-level Soulmancer.


    His grandson, Harris, had be a fool, and Parker suspected this was rted to William.


    Scott inquired about this, but Parker didn''t dare to mention it.


    William clearly didn''t want to reveal his identity. If Parker said too much and William found out, the consequences would be unthinkable!


    Judging by Parker''s current expression, Scott could guess that something was amiss.


    Parker had suffered at William''s hands.


    Their visit today was entirely because of the overpowering aura of the Radiant Empress Pearl. Such a treasure had appeared without any energy shield to protect it and suppress its energy diffusion, so more and more people woulde to know of it.


    When Powell and Alice came in, they saw a group of customers wandering around the store. After seeing William and his group leave, they greeted these customers.


    "Dear customers, how may I help you? What would you like to purchase?" Powell saw Parker and Scott and promptly approached them. Although Harris''s dull expression was a bit conspicuous, Powell merely nced at him and didn''t ask any questions.


    He didn''t know that Harris had turned into a fool after entering his store. If customers wanted to bring a fool into the shop, what could he say?


    Asking too many questions could offend people.


    Parker hesitated for a moment and then stood up, speaking to a middle-aged man beside him, "Take Harris and leave!"


    The pressure William had ced on him was too terrifying. In Parker''s view, William must have set his sights on the treasure that had appeared today. Competing with such a formidable figure would be akin to courting death.


    William might have left, but who could guarantee that he wouldn''t return to snatch the treasure after they got their hands on it?


    A high-level Soulmancer!


    That was not something Parker could face!


    Seeing Parker leave, Scott''s face turned somber.


    After all, it should be considered that Scott was the first to discover the treasure in the "Eternal Life Emporium." Now Scott was bewildered. Parker hadn''t done anything and just left?


    Not even taking a look at what the treasure was? Was he so decisive?


    Powell was also taken aback. This old man looked like he had lost a son, bringing in a fool. Powell hadn''t mentioned any bad luck, but it seemed the old man was still upset?


    "Boss, what kind of treasure have you actually obtained?"


    Scott stopped specting. He had memorized William''s appearance, and after returning, he would surely have it sketched and investigated. Right now, the most crucial thing was to see what sort of treasure had caused such an aggregation of energy in this ce.


    Powell felt that he was quite lucky today, having acquired two treasures already.


    Didn''t William say the Radiant Empress Pearl was an inauspicious object?


    As long as he sold it quickly, it didn''t matter whether it was inauspicious or not!


    Powell could tell from Scott''s attire and essories that this was a wealthy man!


    " I do have two treasures here. Pleasee inside!" said the store owner.


    "Two?" Scott''s eyes lit up. It was no wonder that the spiritual energy was so turbulent with two treasures.


    Powell led Scott into his office and took the Radiant Empress Pearl and a Pewter teacup, which William had just sold to him, out of the safe.


    "Sir, both of these items are rare treasures," Powell said, slowly opening the brocade box holding the Radiant Empress Pearl. "This one has quite the storied history, please take a look!"


    Scott was amazed upon seeing the Radiant Empress Pearl. To an ordinary person, it might seem peculiar, but to a Soulmancer, it was extraordinary.


    The pearl was enveloped in swirling purple and ck auras, with glints of metallic light flickering within.


    Scott examined it for a while, feeling increasingly astonished. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, do you know the history of this pearl?"


    Powell, a shrewd businessman, replied with a straight face, "This pearl is known as the Radiant Empress Pearl, a treasured possession of Theodora, the empress of the Byzantine Empire. Theodora became empressrgely due to the pearl''s energy, which can make people lose themselves. If you look closely, you can see the faint golden light inside, rumored to be a guardian spirit sealed within."


    Powell had no knowledge of guardian spirits. From his perspective, it was just arge pearl, which did appear to date back to the 6th century. But as for a guardian spirit, that was just a tale to entice buyers.


    Regardless of whether Scott believed him, Powell knew he had to exaggerate the item''s value to make a sale.


    As for the cursed nature William had mentioned, Powell certainly couldn''t reveal that. What seller would admit to selling a cursed item?


    Scott was no fool. After a long silence, he countered, "How do you know all this?"


    Without batting an eye, Powell answered, "To be honest, I read about it in an ancient book about ten years ago. My grandfather was still alive at that time. The book described this pearl in detail. Later, due to family matters, my father burned the book in anger, so few people know about this."


    Powell''s story seemed reasonable and well-founded, even convincing Scott somewhat. After all, Powell appeared to be an ordinary merchant. If he could recite a historical ount and im there was a spirit inside the pearl, the records about this pearl were probably genuine.


    "Name your price!" Scott said without further ado, eager to secure the item.


    Powell pretended to hesitate for a moment, then chuckled, "Sir, I''m sure you understand that everything I''ve said is true. This is a valuable item, so naturally, the price won''t be low. My final offer is 30 million US dors!"


    He had only paid ten million for the pearl, and now he was asking for 30 million. If the deal went through, it would be a windfall.


    Scott raised an eyebrow slightly. Thirty million dors wasn''t an unreasonable price, and it seemed quite fair.

 Chapter 69 Alice’s wild imagination.

    <h4>Chapter 69 Alice''s wild imagination.</h4>


    Scott wasn''t in a hurry to close the deal. Instead, he asked, "You mentioned there were two treasures here, where''s the other one?"


    Powell was a bit excited, as he had just acquired these two items today. If he could sell them off immediately, it would be a truly risk-free transaction.


    "This one," Powell began, "is a medieval pewter cup. The craftsmanship is exquisite and the piece is in perfect condition. I dare say there''s not another like it in the world. Even the few pieces in museums can''tpare." Powell spoke confidently, all the while watching Scott''s expression, trying to gauge his interest. "This is a rare find that I paid a lot for. What do you think, do you like it?"


    Finding a buyer for such a high-quality pewter cup wouldn''t be difficult, but selling it directly to a wealthy individual would certainly be better than taking it to an auction.


    "It''s indeed a great piece," Scott said, staring at the pewter cup for a long time before adding, "It''s a shame it''s just a single cup, though. If it were a set, it would be worth much more."


    "A set? You must be joking," Powellughed, "The fact that there''s only one of these cups makes it even more precious. If it were part of a set, it wouldn''t be worth as much."


    "Is that so?" Scott chuckled, "It''s a fine cup, but I''m not interested. As for the pearl, it''s thirty million dors, right? I''ll take it."


    "Very well!" Powell smiled, "May I ask your name, sir?"


    Scott replied, "I''m Scott. I''ll have someone transfer the money to you shortly."


    Upon hearing the name, Powell''s eyes lit up as he finally realized who the middle-aged man before him was. Scott Taylor, Chairman of the Allen Group!


    For most people, paying thirty million dors in one go might be a stretch, but for the Allen Group, it was a drop in the ocean. The conglomerate''s business spanned multiple industries, with a market value exceeding one hundred billion dors. What was a mere thirty million dors to Scott?


    "Alright! However, you should know that a thirty million dor transaction is not a small sum. Even with a wire transfer, it will definitely take a few days. I''ll need to wait for the funds to clear before I can give you the item," Powell said, well-versed in the intricacies ofrge transactions. Payments in the millions don''t typically arrive instantly. The transfer of thirty million dors would require various formalities to bepleted before the money could be credited, otherwise it might be gged for moneyundering.


    "Don''t you trust me?" Scott''s mood wasn''t the best. Just a few days ago, his son David Taylor had died tragically on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. He wouldn''t have evene out if it weren''t for the discovery of this priceless treasure.


    Powell was put on the spot by this question, and his smile became stiff. "Mr. Taylor, you jest. How could I not trust you? But this is the way things are done."


    Business people can''t simply ignore protocols just because the other party is wealthy.


    Especially when dealing with someone like Scott, who has significant resources. In case of any disputeter on, Powell would be at a disadvantage if he didn''t follow the rules. It was best to wait until the money had been received before handing over the item.


    Were it not for the fact that Scott, as a Soulmancer, couldn''t freely harm ordinary people, he would have taken the item and left. After hesitating for a moment, he coldly said, "I''lle to collect the item in three days. Make sure you don''t lose it, or you won''t need to keep your shop open anymore."


    After saying this, he walked out of the room and instructed his assistant waiting outside, "Complete the paperwork with him and transfer thirty million dors from thepany to him."


    Powell was sweating profusely as he watched Scott''s retreating figure. Carefully, he packed up the item. He couldn''t believe he''d had the nerve to speak to Scott like that. Maybe it was because the sum involved in this transaction was sorge.


    William wasn''t interested in the ownership of the Radiant Empress Pearl. Although it was indeed a precious relic of Byzantine Empress Theodora, it held no attraction for him.


    "Master, what kind of shop are you nning to open?" Alice asked curiously, wondering what William was up to.


    After thinking for a moment, William said, "A bookstore. Let''s open a bookstore in a somewhat remote area."


    "A bookstore?" Alice was puzzled. Could a bookstore be profitable?


    Especially since William wanted to open it in a remote location.


    "If there''s an existing one avable, that would be ideal," William added. "You handle this."


    Alice was left with even more questions.


    The reason for choosing to open a bookstore, besides William''s fondness for reading, is that running a bookstore is rtively leisurely.


    "Alright," Alice felt as if she had be William''s housekeeper. To open a bookstore, especially in a more remote area, where would you need two million dors? It seemed to her that her master had no concept of how much money he had or how to manage it, but no matter how much money you had, it should be well nned for spending.


    "If you have nothing else to do, go back and read. In a couple of days, I''ll teach you some other stuff. Don''te over tomorrow; I have to entertain a friend." William still had to go to the bar; he hadn''t received Nichs''s lottery ticket yet. Tomorrow was Sunday, the bar would be closed, and Evelyn would be going home.


    Even though William and Evelyn were currently just ordinary friends, he didn''t want to be misunderstood.


    Alice murmured an acknowledgment and sneakily nced at William. Entertaining a friend, and specifically telling her not toe over tomorrow¡ªwhat did that mean?


    He must have made an appointment with some girl.


    Could it be Be? So, the two of them are indeed connected!


    But if Be bes William''s girlfriend, won''t she have to call her Mrs. Bell?


    Alice had initially thought it was no big deal, but upon thinking of this, she suddenly felt uneasy.


    The Bell and Turner families were considered old friends, and the children of both families were oftenpared by the older generation. Everyone had apetitive spirit, and they were all roughly on par with each other. If Be suddenly became her master''s wife, it would bring a lot of contradictions and challenges.


    If such a thing happened, Alice didn''t know how she would face Be in the future.


    As they walked, Alice became lost in thought. If she went over tomorrow, wouldn''t it be even more awkward?


    To go or not to go? Alice hesitated for a moment before asking, "Master, you''re not inviting Be for dinner tomorrow, are you?"


    "Be?" William frowned. "Of course not. Why would I invite her to dinner?"


    Alice felt an immense relief. As long as it wasn''t Be, it was fine.


    "Can Ie over for dinner tomorrow? There''s no one at my house." Alice looked at William with a pitiful expression. If it wasn''t Be, she could go and see who it was. If she was meeting her future master''s wife, at least she would be mentally prepared. If not, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    William didn''t really care about many things. When Alice asked to join them for dinner, he didn''t refuse. "Bring some ingredients over tomorrow if you want to eat. Bring whatever you want early, as I''m toozy to go shopping."


    Alice then asked, "What should I call you when Ie over?"


    This was an important question. In this day and age, when two people who looked simr in age told others that they had a master-disciple rtionship, who would believe it?

 Chapter 70 This matter has nothing to do with you.

    <h4>Chapter 70 This matter has nothing to do with you.</h4>


    William hadn''t really given much thought to the issue of how he should be addressed.


    "Just call me whatever you want," William said. "You can use my name directly. You can say you opened a bookstore and ask my friend if she wants to work in your store."


    Bars tend to have a somewhat chaotic or unsafe atmosphere. William didn''t really mind it, but Evelyn was a girl, after all. Working in such an environment, she might inevitably encounter some problems.


    Maria was definitely a loyal friend, but what if she encountered people who even she couldn''t handle?


    Alice suddenly had a realization. She asked, "Did you open the bookstore for your friend?"


    "Not really," William replied. "It was just a thought that urred to me. If youe over tomorrow, you cane as my friend and ask me during the meal if I need a job in your bookstore."


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Pretending to be unemployed when he''s actually the big boss.


    "I get it!" Alice chuckled. "Leave this to me."


    William gave her a skeptical nce. What did she get?


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go now," William said, waving his hand dismissively. He needed Alice to handle the shop''s affairs, but he just wanted to be alone for a while to deal with some unfinished business regarding the Taylor family. The things the Taylor family had done on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan were not easy to deal with.


    He had some affection for the servants of the Taylor family from years ago, but what the descendants of the Taylor family had done on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan was not something that could be easily resolved.


    Alice couldn''t help but sigh. Her mentor only called her when he needed help and shooed her away when he didn''t. Even for the meal tomorrow, if she hadn''t shamelessly asked to join, William wouldn''t have nned to have her there.


    After they parted ways, Alice went straight home. She still hadn''t finished reading Celsus''s two medical volumes. If it weren''t for William telling her to go to Chelsea Flea Market, why would she run around everywhere?


    As for setting up the store, she would leave that to the other members of her family.


    After taking a leisurely stroll on the streets, William appeared in the private estate of the Taylor family.


    The Taylor family''s private estate was located in Hurst, north of New York City. The estate was heavily guarded. The Taylor family had quite a few Soulmancers, but William coulde and go as he pleased.


    A few days ago on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, the Taylor family''s descendant, David Taylor, had said that his grandfather was already dead. But William knew that he was very much alive.


    If it were just Taylor family descendants acting on their own and forcing Timothy Hill on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, and if David Taylor had really died, William could have ignored it. But since David Taylor''s grandfather was still alive, the situation was different.


    James Taylor, the old Mr. Taylor, was sitting in the courtyard, a cold cup of tea in front of him, and a tall bodyguard standing behind him.


    As William entered the yard, the bodyguard behind James Taylor shouted, "Who''s there?"


    Suddenly, seven or eight Soulmancers rushed out from outside the courtyard.


    James Taylor lifted his eyes and looked at William, his voice hoarse with emotion, "Sir, you''re still so young!"


    William approached James Taylor as if he were taking a leisurely walk in his own garden.


    "Stop!" The bodyguard by James Taylor''s side threatened, pointing at William. "Take one more step forward, and I guarantee you''ll die a gruesome death."


    "Ha!"


    William took a step forward, and the bodyguard turned into a mist of blood, dissipating in the air.


    Such arrogance from a mere low-level Soulmancer!


    James Taylor''s face turned pale. He knew that William was a Soulmancer but had no idea about William''s actual level.


    It was true that only high-level Soulmancers could rejuvenate, but that didn''t rule out the possibility of William altering his appearance through cosmetic surgery.


    And even if William were a high-level Soulmancer, he couldn''t harm him now!


    "Your grandson said you were dead," William said, taking another two steps forward. Those who had rushed out from the shadows no longer dared to approach.


    William didn''t do anything, and yet apetent beginner-level Soulmancer was annihted. Such a being was not something they could handle.


    James Taylor gritted his teeth and said, "William, it''s been fifty years. I have no connection with you anymore!"


    "Is that so?" William took two steps forward, suddenly stopped, andughed, "Are you so afraid of me? You even hired an advanced Soulmancer, and have been waiting for me for a long time?"


    As soon as William finished speaking, several afterimages shed, and a middle-aged man wearing a mage''s robe appeared in front of James Taylor. This was the advanced Soulmancer he mentioned.


    "Young man, why are you tormenting an old man?" The middle-aged man looked at William and said coldly, "Mr. Taylor is a friend of our Arcane Society. Stop bothering him, and please give me some face."


    "Arcane Society?" William raised an eyebrow and said, "Even the great mage Merlin wouldn''t ask me for this favor, so why should you?"


    "How dare you, insolent fool!"


    The middle-aged man muttered a spell, made a specific hand gesture, and a magic circle appeared in mid-air. As the magic circle glowed, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The thunderous roar was deafening, and the purple lightning, seemingly heading for William, suddenly changed direction and struck the middle-aged mage.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    The middle-aged man, named Nelson, had just be an advanced Soulmancer. In the Soulmancer circle, there were many rules, and as a powerful member of the Arcane Society, he naturally had to protect these rules.


    A few days ago, James Taylor hade to him, iming that a high-level Soulmancer wanted to kill him. Nelson naturally wouldn''t allow this to happen and had stayed with the Taylor family.


    He had just unleashed a lightning spell, which could easily counter advanced Soulmancers. But in front of William, it was not only ineffective but also turned back on him.


    Throughout the process, William didn''t seem to use any magic.


    "Little magician! You have quite some nerve! Stop now."


    A voice suddenly echoed in Nelson''s mind.


    "Merlin?"


    Nelson felt as if he saw an even more powerful mage in his subconscious. It was the figure of a mage, wearing a deep blue robe, a pointed hat, with long white beard, and sharp, deep eyes. He held a gem-studded wand, with a mysterious mist swirling behind him. Nelson''s heart was filled with awe and amazement. It seemed as though he was seeing the famous archmage Merlin.


    "Do you know who you''re fighting? Even I would show reverence to the man before you!" Merlin''s voice rang in Nelson''s ear, shocking him so much that he copsed in front of William.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, detecting Merlin''s spiritual presence. But it had nothing to do with him. Those gods and demons he had wiped out with a single strike still had consciousness in this world. They existed in another dimension and asionally infused their consciousness into the minds of special individuals. It wasn''t a big deal.


    Nelson didn''t dare to make another move, and with his body copsed, said to William, "Sir! I was too reckless. Please scold me as you see fit."


    James Taylor''s eyes nearly bulged out. They had just started fighting, and already Nelson had admitted defeat and asked for a reprimand?


    William waved his hand, "Take them and go. This matter has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 71 Too much favor may perhaps breed resentment.

    <h4>Chapter 71 Too much favor may perhaps breed resentment.</h4>


    Nelson led a group of people away from the Taylor family courtyard.


    In this era, being a high-level Soulmancer was like being a deity on Earth, but even someone like Nelson had no chance of challenging William.


    The remaining lower-tiered, novice Soulmancers dared not to even engage inbat with William.


    "What else do you have to say?" William asked, his face expressionless as he looked at James Taylor. The actions of James had left him somewhat disappointed.


    He had never thought about taking away what James had. James had overthought and over-calcted everything.


    First, he feigned death, sending his grandson to pressure Timothy Hill, testing whether William had truly returned. Then, he set an ambush, intending to kill William.


    A high-level Soulmancer! This was quite the grand n!


    James was as if sitting on pins and needles, trembling uncontrobly.


    "Sir, I am entirely to me for all that has transpired. Please, in consideration of our past, spare my family. Grant them a chance at life," he implored.


    William chuckled. Did James truly view him as a ruthless demon, one who would annihte the entire family of anyone who offended him?


    If William recalled correctly, James had been a child he had saved from bandits. He had obliterated the bandit leader, and after that, he had treated James rather well.


    "Forget it! I came here today to see you. At your age, I have no desire to take any action," William said, turning around to leave. He paused and added, "I only want to ask you a few questions."


    Hearing that William would not harm him, James felt a mix of emotions.


    If William had decided to obliterate him, everything would have ended. But now, William had spared him.


    "What do you want to know?" James asked with a dry voice.


    William inquired, "After I saved you, did I ever mistreat or beat you?"


    After a moment of silence, James choked out, "You treated me as your own son. You never once raised a hand against me."


    "And when I taught youbat techniques, and imparted knowledge to you, did I ever wrong you?" William pressed.


    With eyes closed, James sighed deeply, "I can never repay your kindness. You owe me nothing."


    Without a word, William left the Taylor family estate.


    "A good deed that can never be repaid," he muttered under his breath.


    William didn''t care to say more. Even if James had a shred of humanity left, he would not have treated him this way.


    Letting him live with his guilt was a better punishment than killing him.


    William had no desire to have any further involvement with the Taylor family.


    If James dared to provoke him again, the only fate awaiting the Taylor family would be total destruction.


    Upon leaving the Taylor house, William''s mood quickly returned to normal.


    Indeed, what James had done was disheartening, but for someone like William, who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, it was trivial.


    From this point on, he would probably never adopt a child again.


    Too much favor may perhaps breed resentment.


    He understood this principle. He just hadn''t expected James to go to such lengths.


    By the time he left the Taylor house, it was already evening. He went to a bar but did not enter. The lottery ticket he had bought for Nichs was already discreetly ced in his wallet.


    Since it was a promise, he couldn''t let Nichs know that William had purchased the ticket.


    Since he had promised Evelyn that they would head home together the next morning, William decided to have ate-night meal at the nearby Ikinari Steakhouse.


    Just before eleven o''clock at night, Edward and his group of friends arrived at the entrance of the bar.


    "Damn it! Why are you everywhere?" Edward was genuinely frustrated. He had encountered William the night before when he came looking for Evelyn, and under the threat of his mother, he had reluctantly called him Uncle William. Now, he heard from Caleb that William had quit the job, and yet here he was, appearing again near the bar. It was bad luck, wasn''t it?


    William lifted his eyelids and nced at him, chuckling, "What a coincidence, aren''t you Piper''s son?"


    Piper''s son? Trying to take advantage of him again!


    Edward had finally had enough, shouting, "Get him!"


    Edward''s group of friends, all young men in their twenties, brimming with youthful energy and a penchant for stirring up trouble, immediately responded to his call. A youth with green-dyed hair swiftly raised his leg and kicked at William.


    William had been sitting here enjoying his grilled steak, waiting for Evelyn to get off work, quietly studying on his phone. Edward''s arrival had clearly disrupted his n.


    Adhering to his principle of avoiding unnecessary violence, William deftly reached for a fork as the green-haired man''s leg swung toward him. Standing up, he appeared to effortlessly stab out with the utensil.


    Shockingly, the fork pierced straight through the green-haired man''s thigh.


    "Ah!" The green-haired man let out a spine-chilling scream as intense pain caused him to copse, clutching his bleeding leg. Blood oozed through his fingers and spread across the ground.


    The other young men behind Edward, who had been about to join the fray, were stunned.


    Was this even human?


    With a regr fork? The thing wasn''t even sharp, and yet it went through a man''s thigh?


    "My mood isn''t great today! You''d best not provoke me any further," William said with a pause, adding, "Don''t even bother entering the bar. I know you came looking for Evelyn. Stop bothering her in the future, or you''ll die in a way you won''t like!"


    How could he deal with this youngster vying for the same woman without some threatening words?


    Edward was extremely frustrated, his face turning pale.


    He couldn''t recall anyone speaking to him like this since he hade of age.


    Shouldn''t the threatening words havee from him towards William?


    His group of seven or eight men had been cowed into inaction by William.


    William''s brow furrowed as he coldlymanded, "Scram!"


    With that single word, Edward and the others felt as if their courage had been drained.


    It was like the roar of a tiger, the king of beasts, sending smaller creatures into a frenzy of fear.


    Edward and his group hade quickly and left just as fast, helping the still-screaming green-haired man into a car, not even daring to enter the bar.


    The owner of Ikinari Steak was in shock, thinking to himself how formidable this man was. The way he had thrust the fork into the man''s thigh was brutally efficient.


    But William, acting as if nothing had happened, called out to the owner, "Boss, could you wash away the blood on the ground with some water?"


    Within moments, the other customers at Ikinari Steak had paid their bills and left.


    Facing seven or eight young thugs alone, William had nearly crippled one with a single move; he was a ruthless figure indeed.


    Who would want to provoke a man like this?


    Most importantly, William had acted so brazenly; who knew what kind of background he had? He might even be a murderer.


    The owner didn''t dare say a word, brought a bucket of water over, and washed away the blood next to William. He wanted to call the police but hesitated and eventually decided against it.


    Someone as merciless as this might have connections to organized crime. As a small business owner, he really couldn''t afford to provoke such a person.

 Chapter 72 Cold-blooded killer?

    <h4>Chapter 72 Cold-blooded killer?</h4>


    William was enjoying a grilled steak at Ikinari Steak just outside a bar, unaware that the Carter family had descended into chaos.


    In short, Anthony Carter had decided to confine Ryan to the house.


    When L came home, she found the house in disarray. Her mother, Avery, was pleading with Anthony Carter. Seeing her return, Avery merely nced at her but didn''t speak.


    L''s father, Xavier Carter, was also standing by, not even daring to breathe heavily.


    As for Ryan, he was standing there too, his head hanging down, motionless, like a child who had done something wrong.


    "This matter is settled, and begging won''t help," Anthony Carter said to L upon seeing her return. "L, go to school tomorrow and handle Ryan''s withdrawal paperwork."


    "Drop out?" L was stunned. Her grandfather had mentioned earlier in the day that Ryan would not be allowed to leave the house for ten years. She had thought it was just a casualment. After all, Ryan was the only male in the Carter family''s current generation, and the family had ns to groom him as an heir. How could he do that without an education?


    Ryan had gotten into trouble before, but the punishments had always been minor, at most being confined for two or three days.


    Avery quickly interjected, "Dad, I heard from Ryan that he only offended L''s boyfriend and went a bit too far. I''ll discipline himter, but there''s no need to make him drop out of school, right?"


    "Hmph! What do you know?" Anthony Carter scoffed, stroking his beard and ring at Ryan. He was doing this for Ryan''s own good.


    Offending William and then going to school? Was he looking for trouble?


    L felt that her grandfather''s actions were a bit excessive.


    Not being allowed to leave the house for ten years, wasn''t that basically the same as being in prison?


    After some hesitation, L couldn''t help but ask her grandfather, "Grandpa, you''re not really going to lock my brother up in the house for ten years, are you? Won''t he bepletely useless if he''s kept isted for so long?"


    Anthony Carter kicked Ryan, knocking him to the ground, and angrily said, "Don''t I know what he''s been up to at school? He''s not learning anything good there, anyway. Better to bring a few tutors home and have me supervise his studies. Let''s see what kind of trouble he can cause then."


    The Carter family was well-established and affluent. All Ryan needed to do was learn real skills, not necessarily a diploma. As long as he didn''t cause trouble or create a catastrophe, even if he spent his entire life at home doing nothing, he would still be able to livefortably.


    While others might not know William''s background, how could Anthony Carter be unaware?


    That afternoon, James had called him to inform him that the old man had found him. He asked Anthony Carter to pass on a message to their old friends, saying that there was no need to act against the Taylors, as James would take his own life the next day. The Taylor family businesses would be left to their old friends to divide, so the employees wouldn''t lose their livelihoods.


    The Taylor descendants would then leave the city and live quietly in the countryside.


    Especially before hanging up, James had mentioned, "I initially thought the old man was a high-level Soulmancer, so I invited Nelson from the Arcane Society. Who would have thought, even Nelson was paralyzed with fear in the old man''s presence."


    Receiving this call, Anthony Carter couldn''t help but feel rmed.


    James was courting death. While he had suspicions too, he wouldn''t dare investigate.


    Anthony Carter hadplex feelings toward William. He couldn''t bring himself to act like James had.


    Now, with James'' example before him, he had a clearer understanding of William''s power.


    Anthony Carter had heard of Nelson from the Arcane Society. Nowadays, Soulmancers weren''t allowed to use their powers in public, and Nelson was one of the enforcers of this rule. He was considered one of the top Soulmancers in the world.


    Yet, even he was left paralyzed with fear in William''s presence. It wasughable that they had once harbored ill intentions toward William.


    Hearing her grandfather speak so seriously, L tentatively asked, "Grandpa, if William forgives my brother''s mistake, can he go back to school?"


    Since Grandpa was punishing Ryan because of William, if William could forgive him, wouldn''t that be enough?


    At lunchtime, L had thought of inviting William to have a meal with Ryan to clear up any misunderstandings between them. Now, it seemed imperative to talk to William.


    Anthony Carter''s expression rxed slightly as he sat down, and he calmly asked, "L, do you think William would give you any face?"


    "I don''t remember any conflict between William and Ryan," L said with a smile. "I think William isn''t a petty person, Grandpa. There''s no need to think like that."


    Ryan spoke up intively, "William is so skilled; I haven''t harmed him. What''s he got to be mad about?"


    "You still don''t realize your mistake!" Anthony Carter kicked him to the ground again, shaking with anger as he stood up, "You think you cany a hand on him, you think you can harm him? If you really could, I''d be calling you ''Grandpa''!"


    Anyone who had dared to challenge William and survived, Ryan could be counted as one of them!


    L quickly grabbed Anthony Carter and said, "Grandpa, calm down! I''ll go find William right now."


    L didn''t necessarily disagree with her grandfather''s statements, but locking Ryan in the house for ten years would be unbearable, not just for Ryan, but for her as well.


    "You can go, but don''t let him think I sent you to find him," Anthony Carter replied, "As for Ryan, regardless of William''s attitude, he''s not going back to that school."


    L didn''t understand why her grandfather was treating William so specially. He used to dote on Ryan the most, but now he was going to these lengths for William.


    It was approaching midnight, but L stepped out. She knew that if William didn''t make his position clear on this matter, Ryan would indeed be locked in the house for a decade.


    Unaware of the Carter family''s situation, William quickly finished the steak he had ordered. Waiting for Evelyn, he ordered some fries, peanuts, and a few drinks, and ended up sitting there for two hours.


    Under normal circumstances, the owner might haveined, or at least wondered who would sit there for so long. But having seen William stab a man in the thigh with a fork, the owner didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction, even if he wasn''t pleased. In light of William''s behavior, he started to think he was somewhat abnormal.


    The owner even suspected William might be an assassin. Wasn''t this how assassins were portrayed in movies? Was he waiting for some target here?


    The more the owner thought about it, the more anxious he became. At first, he had no intention of calling the police, but if a homicide urred at his ce, it would be bad for business. He looked at William, who politely smiled back at him.


    William originally had a refined and schrly appearance, even exuding a hint of cultured elegance. However, when one recalls how he had just impulsively stabbed someone in the thigh with a fork, his image instantly transforms. He now seems more like the cold-blooded assassins seen in movies!

 Chapter 73 It looks like something’s about to happen again.

    <h4>Chapter 73 It looks like something''s about to happen again.</h4>


    William had not yet finished his fries and peanuts when the police arrived at Ikinari Steak. Little did he know that the seemingly friendly owner had called the police on him.


    In the past, shopkeepers would have considered him a hero for single-handedly deterring thugs and hooligans. But the world has changed.


    The police had intended to question the Ikinari Steak owner, but as he began to speak about what happened, he suddenly fainted. William had only used a mental maniption to disrupt the owner''s brainwaves, making him sleep for a day or two. When he woke up, he would forget all about the events of the day. Being targeted by the police would be somewhat troublesome.


    The police were frustrated. The Ikinari Steak owner had reported that there was a dangerous individual here, possibly an assassin. In this day and age, people generally got along well, with much less hatred. The profession of an assassin was mostly relegated to movies and literary works. But when someone calls the police sounding so panicked, the police must respond. Just when the questioning reached a crucial point, the owner fainted. Now what? The officers performed artificial respiration and CPR on the unconscious man, but eventually had to send him to the hospital. The remaining officers began questioning the patrons of Ikinari Steak.


    This area was already known for its bars and night market, with many drunken brawls and poor security. Fights weremon. The people currently enjoying their grilled meats included some minor troublemakers, who were naturally questioned by the police. Yet when it came to William, the police simply asked a few brief questions.


    After all, he looked harmless enough, had no criminal record, and his background revealed he was just a student. How could he be associated with criminals?


    As L arrived in her car, the police had just finished questioning William. He had told the police that he was waiting for a friend. The officers saw only a bottle of c, a portion of fries, and a te of peanuts on his table and thought it was a bit stingy for a young man to eat so little at Ikinari Steak. That''s when they saw L, a stunning woman, get out of a Maserati Ghibli and head straight for William.


    A luxury car and a beautiful woman ¨C was this the friend the young man was waiting for? One should never judge a person by their appearance.


    "William, what happened?" L asked, thinking William had gotten into some trouble again.


    William looked at L and shook his head. "I''m fine. What about you? Did you need something?"


    L didn''t know William had stopped working at the bar. After some thought, she said, "Let''s go to the bar and talk."


    "Sure."


    Although he no longer worked at the bar, William didn''t mind helping Nichs and the others boost their sales. As soon as they entered the bar, Nichs spotted William and approached with a smile. "William, back so soon to look after the business?"


    William responded with a familiar smile, "Find us a spot."


    Nichs was even happier, knowing this would improve his sales. After exchanging pleasantries, Nichs led them to a slightly quieter seat by the bar.


    L ordered a symbolic bottle of wine worth over a hundred dors, which was pocket change for her. She hade to ask William to forgive her brother, Ryan, so sharing a couple of drinks was inevitable.


    Beforeing, she had thought William still worked at the bar and knew he didn''t have much money. Giving him cash directly wouldn''t work, so boosting his sales seemed like the best option. However, that didn''t seem necessary now.


    "I won''t beat around the bush," L began, pouring two sses of wine. "I''m here to apologize on behalf of my brother, Ryan. I hope you can forgive him." She raised her ss and continued, "My brother may be a bit unruly, but he''s not inherently bad. I''ll make sure to teach him better."


    William couldn''t help butugh. "Do you think I would hold a grudge against a child?"


    William''s smile was still warm and contagious. L gave him a yful re and said, "He''s older than you, isn''t he?"


    "But to me, he''s still just a kid," William replied, lifting his wine ss to clink it with L''s and draining it in one gulp. "You can tell your grandfather that I won''t give him a hard time, but that kid really needs some discipline."


    L was speechless.


    "I''ll tell my grandfather," L quickly agreed. "So, you''ve forgiven him?"


    "There''s nothing to forgive, really. He just misunderstood the nature of our rtionship. You just need to exin it to him, and ask him not to bother me anymore," William said, seeing the root of the issue.


    The Carter family was certainly wealthy, and it was not unusual for a scion of a wealthy family to be a bit wayward. The main reason Ryan had targeted William was because he thought there was something between William and L.


    L nodded. "I''ll make it clear to him."


    Hearing William''s words, L felt reassured that Ryan wouldn''t need to be confined to the house or transferred to another school.


    With the issue resolved, the two continued to drink and chat.


    L had always been curious about William, and emboldened by the wine, she asked, "William, who are you, really? Why does my grandfather take such good care of you?"


    Was it really Anthony Carter who was looking out for him?


    William didn''t dwell on it. The master-servant rtionship they once shared had long since been severed. Fifty years had passed, which was more than half a lifetime for most people. It was normal for people and things to change.


    "Because I''m a Soulmancer," William replied mysteriously.


    L''s eyes lit up with understanding. She asked, "Do you have a master? Who is he? Is it Mr. Hill from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan?"


    William sighed and reluctantly nodded. Now he was apparently Timothy Hill''s disciple.


    "I see!" L said, her mind now at ease. She nned to warn Ryan again once she got home.


    Although the Carter family was powerful and influential, it was unwise to offend a Soulmancer, especially one who was a disciple of a god-like figure on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan.


    After another couple of drinks, William suddenly stood up and said, "That''s it for Ryan''s matter. I have something to attend to now."


    "Leaving already?" L wanted to ask more about Soulmancers, but saw William already walking towards a seat in the back.


    Maria''s husband, Caleb, was looking after the bar today. Evelyn had already been pulled over by Caleb to drink with a group of customers.


    With a flushed face, Evelyn was going around toasting the patrons, forcing a smile.


    Maria had said that she didn''t have to apany customers for drinks, but Maria wasn''t here today, and Caleb didn''t care about such things.


    In a bar, how could you say you wouldn''t drink with customers?

 Chapter 74 William, don’t expect to leave here alive tonight.

    <h4>Chapter 74 William, don''t expect to leave here alive tonight.</h4>


    "Evelyn, let me introduce you. This gentleman is also a shareholder of our bar, you can call him Joshua!" Caleb said with a smile, introducing the middle-aged man sitting across from him to Evelyn. The implication was clear ¨C he wanted Evelyn to apany this man for a drink.


    The Joshua that Caleb was talking about was named Joshua Baker, one of the shareholders of the bar. However, he didn''t frequent the bar much. When he came by tonight to check on the establishment, his eyesnded on Evelyn, captivated by her beauty. He mentioned to Caleb that he wanted Evelyn to join him for a drink and perhaps get to know her better. Caleb agreed, making the arrangement for him.


    After all, what''s a young woman in her twenties to do once she''s had a few drinks?


    "Mr. Baker, cheers!" Evelyn felt cornered, as she had just started working there and couldn''t really afford to offend the owner. Having a drink or two seemed reasonable.


    Joshua stared at Evelyn, his lips curled into a grin and his eyes narrowing into slits. He definitely had some ulterior motives in mind for the night.


    "You''re Evelyn, right? If anyone bothers you, just let me know, and I''ll teach them a lesson!" Joshua said, raising his empty ss and promptly refilling it with a shot of hard liquor. "In our bar, it''s customary for new female staff to have three drinks with me when we first meet!"


    "Three drinks..." Evelyn had been drinking beer, and now Joshua was pouring her shots. Something about his smile seemed off.


    She was still hesitating, but Joshua had already pushed three shots of strong liquor in front of her.


    "Joshua, I don''t handle alcohol well, I can''t drink anymore," Evelyn said. She was no fool, the way Joshua was looking at her was too intense. That kind of look... as if he wanted to strip her right then and there. She knew she couldn''t drink anymore.


    But Joshua waved off her concern, "What are you talking about? Tonight, we must drink our fill!"


    At his encouragement, the group of men sitting at the booth all joined in.


    "Yeah, it''s just getting started!"


    "You''re not going to disrespect your boss, are you?"


    Caleb chimed in, "Evelyn, just have a drink. Later, I''ll have Mariae over and apany you. If you get drunk, I''ll have her take you home."


    Evelyn shook her head, struggling to say, "Caleb, you know I can''t handle alcohol. I can''t drink like this, I have things to do tomorrow."


    "What''s going on? Just tell me, I''ll take care of it for you!" Joshua stood up and moved next to Evelyn, his hand about to encircle her shoulder, acting like a typical lecher.


    Before his hand couldnd, William arrived at the table and called out, "Evelyn, let''s go!"


    Joshua was taken aback, turned to William and asked with a frown, "Who are you?"


    Caleb quickly stood up and said to William, "William, what are you doing? Evelyn hasn''t finished work yet, where are you going?"


    Joshua looked at William with interest and asked Caleb, "Caleb, who is this guy?"


    "He worked here a few days ago and was fired yesterday. He got into trouble with Edward and Ryan''s group," Caleb replied and then turned to William, "William, you probably don''t realize how much trouble you''re in. I''d advise you not toe to our bar anymore."


    "Oh, I see! I know Edward and Ryan. Isn''t he the young master of the famous Carter family? You dare to offend those two, and now you show up here? Get out of here!" Joshua said, dismissing William as someone who had previously worked in the bar. He sneered, "Kid, you better leave! Be careful not to wander into some alley and get beaten up."


    Thisst remark was clearly a veiled threat.


    Without a word, William picked up a bottle of hard liquor.


    "What are you doing?"


    The people at Joshua''s table all stood up, eyes fixed on William, ready for a fight.


    Generally, when young people pick up a bottle, it means they''re ready to fight. These guys were all seasoned bar-goers, and they weren''t going to be intimidated by William.


    William chuckled, "Why are you all so worked up? You wanted a drink, right? I''ll drink a bottle for her, and after that, I''ll take her with me. What do you say?"


    William really didn''t want to get into a physical altercation with this group.


    Since this was happening in a bar, it seemed fitting to resolve it with a drink.


    Joshuaughed, a sneer evident in his voice. "Who do you think you are to drink with me? I invited Evelyn, what right do you have to drink for her?"


    Hearing this, William simply set down the bottle, pushed Joshua aside, then took Evelyn by the wrist, advising, "You should find another job. This one really isn''t right for you."


    Evelyn started to panic. Joshua was sent sprawling on the floor by William''s shove. It was clear that this incident wouldn''t be easily brushed off.


    "Damn it! How dare you push me? Get him!" Joshua eximed, seemingly oblivious to how easily he was toppled by just a slight touch, especially considering he weighed over 160 pounds.


    "How could I be so humiliated in my own bar?" he thought.


    Joshua''s entourage was ready, fists clenched, bottles raised, all set to strike William.


    Frantically, Evelyn shouted, "Stop! Don''t! I''ll drink, okay?"


    Joshua yelled furiously, "Damn it! I''m going to beat this guy into a cripple today! And you, you have to sleep with me tonight, understand? If you dare leave this bar, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Evelyn''s face turned pale. She didn''t know what to do. After all, William was outnumbered, and she was well aware that most bar owners like Joshua usually had ties to the underworld. How could William stand a chance?


    "You... stay back! Or I''ll call the police," Evelyn threatened, trying to pull William behind her to no avail.


    But William stood calm and smiling. He didn''t want to resort to violence against ordinary folks, but if they were adamant about starting a fight, he wouldn''t hesitate to teach them a lesson.


    The first to attack, a burly man, was effortlessly grabbed by the throat by William and lifted off the ground, leaving the others dumbfounded.


    Even Joshua hadn''t expected such a seemingly slender man like William to possess such incredible strength.


    "What''s going on here?" L arrived on the scene. Seeing William''s stance, she knew trouble was brewing. If she hadn''t intervened, William might have single-handedly knocked out this group of thugs.


    After all, William was a Soulmancer.


    Lifting a man with one hand was nothing to him. It would be truly terrifying if he decided to unleash his full power.


    Joshua came to his senses and nced at L. Seeing her as just another pretty girl, he dismissed her and pointed at William, taunting, "Kid, if you''ve got the guts, go ahead and kill him! If you don''t kill him today, you won''t make it out alive yourself!"


    Themotion had already drawn a crowd, and the bar''s security staff had gathered around. Seeing Joshua involved in the altercation, they started ushering patrons out. The bar was closing, and the message was clear: William wouldn''t be walking out alive tonight.

 Chapter 75 Give them a taste of their own medicine

    <h4>Chapter 75 Give them a taste of their own medicine</h4>


    L didn''t want the situation to continue escting. She pushed through the crowd to speak to Caleb, saying, "I''m taking them out of here now. Do you have a problem with that?" She had already met Caleb before, and she believed that he had guessed her identity.


    "Who are you?" Joshua, who was a rtively influential figure, retorted, clearly aggravated after being beaten up in his own bar. "If you want to take him, strip off your clothes!" Joshua felt the need to show his dominance; otherwise, who would fear him in the future?


    Caleb, who had been drinking that night, initially hadn''t noticed L. When he finally recognized her face, the alcohol in his system seemed to evaporate. He quickly pulled Joshua aside and whispered, "Joshua, let it go. We shouldn''t be fighting in the bar."


    Joshua shoved Caleb away and red at L, saying, "I don''t care about your rtionship with Caleb. You''re not taking them anywhere today! It doesn''t matter whoes; it won''t help!"


    "Joshua! Stop it! She''s the granddaughter of the Carter family. Her grandfather is Anthony Carter!" Caleb tried to reason with Joshua, not wanting to offend the powerful Carter family. Wasn''t that asking for trouble?


    "What Carter family? I don''t know them! I''ve said it, you take off your clothes and then you can take them!" Joshua was fuming with anger and had lost all reason. He couldn''t even remember who Anthony Carter was.


    There were plenty of people named Anthony Carter in New York City!


    Caleb, sweating coldly at the side, thought, ''Wake up, Joshua! Anthony Carter is not someone we can afford to offend. Asking the Carter family''s heiress to strip? We''re doomed. Totally doomed!''


    L wasn''t fond of using her family''s influence and was furious at Joshua''s words, but she hadn''t lost her sanity. She didn''t know William''s temperament. This newly emerged Soulmancer might identally use excessive force and cause harm or even death, which would not be ideal.


    "William, don''t do anything! I''ll handle this!" As soon as L finished speaking, she delivered an elbow strike, knocking down a person beside her. The next moment, she had her hand around Joshua''s neck, coldly asking, "I''ll ask you one more time, will you let them go or not?"


    L wasn''t a Soulmancer, but she was skilled in martial arts. Today, she wanted to ensure William and the others left safely without escting the situation.


    The security staff around Joshua were about to intervene, but Caleb stopped them. No one couldy a hand on the Carter family''s heiress. If L were hurt in his bar, it would be a major issue.


    "Let them go!" Caleb had no choice but to give the order for L and the others to leave. It was the best option.


    Joshua, held by L, was pushed all the way to the bar''s entrance.


    William hadn''t expected L to y the role of a heroine for him.


    He followed slowly, holding Evelyn''s hand, and exited the bar.


    "Get a cab!" L''s sports car could only amodate two people, and she was still holding Joshua''s neck, fearing that if she let go, Joshua might attack again.


    "Alright," William said with a smile, pulling Evelyn into a taxi without hesitation.


    "William, what about her?" Evelyn was worried. She hadn''t expected L to be so formidable, but she was outnumbered. If anything happened to L, what could they do?


    Without exining, William pulled Evelyn into the car. He could tell that L had some martial arts training. Dealing with these hooligans should be manageable, even if she couldn''t defeat them all, escaping should be no problem. Besides, given L''s status, even if she were captured, would they dare harm her?


    "Please take us to East 62nd Street," William instructed the driver and reassured Evelyn, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. I''ll keep an eye out."


    After speaking, he didn''t get in the car but closed the door instead.


    L could indeed handle the current situation on her own, but if he just left like that, it wouldn''t be appropriate, especially in case anything went wrong.


    Evelyn wanted to stay, but after a moment''s hesitation, she realized she would only be a burden if she stayed. It would be better to call the police. As soon as the car pulled away, she called the police and then asked the driver to stop not far from there and got out.


    William turned around and came back, but L wasn''t surprised. Even the weakest Soulmancer wouldn''t fear these ordinary people. But her worry wasn''t about William getting hurt. She was concerned that William might go overboard if he took action.


    She was considering this for Joshua''s sake.


    Who knew if Joshua and his group would be moved to tears when they realized L''s intentions.


    "Let go of Joshua, you little bitch! Or else I''ll rape you first, and then kill you!"


    Some of Joshua''sckeys couldn''t stand it anymore. Their boss was being choked and threatened by a woman. It made them look useless.


    "p!"


    Caleb smacked one of theckeys, leaving them bewildered.


    "Caleb, what are you doing..."


    "How dare you talk to this esteemeddy like that?!" Caleb was at his wit''s end. He had finally realized that, no matter how much Joshua courted death, he couldn''t join him in doing so. He quickly turned to L and said, "Miss Carter, I''m truly sorry for what happened today. We were wrong. Please forgive this man and let him go."


    Joshua''s face was red from being choked, unable to say a word. He couldn''t understand what Caleb was thinking.


    "Joshua, Miss Carter is Ryan Carter''s sister. We all know each other. Can we let this incident slide?" Caleb''s suggestion was already giving Joshua some face.


    Ryan wasn''t the one to be feared; it was the Carter family, especially Anthony Carter!


    Ryan''s sister would be Anthony Carter''s granddaughter.


    Joshua considered himself somewhat influential in New York, butpared to a big shot like Anthony Carter, he was nothing.


    At that moment, he finally snapped back to reality.


    Oh, my God!


    What had he just done? He had demanded Anthony Carter''s granddaughter to strip off her clothes in front of all these people!


    This wasn''t just any ordinary courting of death; this was courting death in the extreme.


    "Um..." Joshua tried to speak, but he couldn''t help his tears. If L didn''t forgive him today, or if she sought revengeter, he wouldn''t be able to run a bar anymore. In fact, he wouldn''t have a foothold in New York, let alone the world.


    Seeing Caleb reveal her identity, L didn''t have anything to fear anymore. She let go of Joshua and calmly asked, "Can we leave now?"


    Joshua coughed heavily and stammered, "Miss Carter... I''m truly sorry for what happened earlier! I didn''t recognize you... You can punish me however you see fit."


    The people around them were stunned. Many of the lower-ss thugs didn''t even know what the Carter family represented. They only knew that Joshua had connections.


    She merely revealed her name, and Joshua was already cowering.


    A group of tough men facing a fragile woman, and they were afraid.


    "Strip naked, run to the end of the street, and that will be enough," William had alreadye over and had thought of a solution for Joshua. This was what Joshua had wanted L to do earlier, so it was fitting as a punishment. In doing so, he was already showing considerable leniency.

 Chapter 76 Don’t stop, keep undressing.

    <h4>Chapter 76 Don''t stop, keep undressing.</h4>


    It was precisely midnight, yet the street was bustling with activity.


    The street was lined with bars and night markets, all illuminated by bright lights.


    William had suggested that Joshua run naked from the entrance of the bar to the street. If he did so, it would be impossible for Joshua to show his face on this street ever again.


    The owners of the various bars on this street might not all be close friends, but they did know each other. Add to that the prevalence of social media, and the news that Joshua, a bar owner, had streaked through the streets would undoubtedly be the headline by tomorrow.


    L hadn''t really thought about making such a man run naked in front of her. But she worried that if William were in a bad mood, he might get violent, and that would be terrifying. So, if he suggested streaking, then streaking it would be.


    "Go ahead and strip!" L, always considering others, could only say this nonchntly.


    Joshua clenched his teeth, conflicted deep within.


    He wasn''t afraid of William, but of L. He assumed that this was L''s idea, and if he didn''t strip tonight, and L decided to get revengeter, he could meet an unsightly end.


    Better to let L have her satisfaction.


    "I''ll strip!" Joshua finally decided. Better to live a miserable life than to die a good death. After all, he had stirred up trouble today, akin to poking a ho''s nest. If he wasn''t careful, he might not be able to set foot in New York in the future. It was better to let L vent her anger.


    As long as L did not hold a grudge over today''s events, anything could be discussed.


    The bar''s security guards were dumbfounded.


    Their boss was actually going to streak in public?


    Wasn''t that a bit too shocking?


    Joshua didn''t care about shame anymore. He quickly stripped down, leaving only his underwear.


    With only that left, he paused, his eyes pleading with L, hoping she would allow him to retain a shred of dignity.


    He thought that L, being ady of high status, probably wouldn''t want to see anything more.


    L opened her mouth to speak, but William interrupted, "Don''t stop, keep undressing."


    William acted ording to his own whims, unconcerned about what was considered excessive or not.


    When he was in a good mood, he could grant great opportunities to strangers. But when he was in a bad mood, he believed there were no innocents in this world.


    The gods he had vanquished thousands of years ago were a prime example.


    He was never a good person.


    Hearing William''s words, L could only turn her head and say, "Strippletely and start running. Get to the end of the street, and we''ll call it even for today."


    With that said, she tugged on William''s arm, wanting to leave.


    William didn''t care one way or another and followed L.


    Evelyn had called the police to report a fight at the entrance of the Moonlit Harbor Pub. The officers who had responded earlier hadn''t gone far and quickly turned around.


    When they arrived, they saw no fight, just Joshua running naked down the street.


    "Take him in!" The police were stunned by the scene. Was this what counted as performance art these days?


    William hadn''t gotten into L''s car but instead found Evelyn after saying goodbye.


    "You... are you okay? Where''s L?" Evelyn stood a few hundred meters from the bar on the street. As the police siren sounded, she was walking towards the bar.


    "We''re fine! L went home," William replied just as L''s car pulled up next to them.


    L rolled down the car window and said to Evelyn, "Evelyn, you shouldn''t work here anymore. If you''re looking for a job, I can refer you to one tomorrow."


    L couldn''t help but be impressed by William. In such a short time, he was already with Evelyn, a student from school. Didn''t he have lunch with Be earlier today? What an unfaithful man he is when ites to rtionships!


    "No need," William said, "I have a friend who owns a bookstore, and they''re hiring."


    "Alright, I''m leaving," L said, no longer wanting to impose. She could tell that William seemed to like Evelyn, and since he no longer held a grudge against Ryan, she decided to help Evelyn out.


    After L left, Evelyn asked, "Your friend''s bookstore is hiring?"


    William nodded, "Yes, I''m also nning to work there."


    "Okay," Evelyn said, not averse to William, especially after tonight. If it weren''t for him stepping in, she wouldn''t have known what to do.


    "Let''s go home," William said, enjoying the time alone with Evelyn. It made him feel peaceful andfortable.


    Finally regaining her calm, Evelyn smirked and said, "You want me to walk home with you?"


    "Of course not!" William replied, "You can ride your bike and give me a lift."


    "What? Shouldn''t you be the one giving me a lift? Also, my bike is at the bar entrance!" Evelyn was surprised and speechless. This n seemed too risky.


    "It''s alright, I''m here," William said with a smile.


    Evelyn was a bit scared but reluctantly followed William to the bar entrance.


    The police were still at the entrance of the bar, and Evelyn had to take this opportunity to get her bike.


    Joshua had already been apprehended by the police and was forced to put on his underwear. As William and Evelyn walked by, Joshua''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    He didn''t dare mess with L, so he would have to me William for the night''s events. If it weren''t for William, L might have let him keep his underwear. He felt humiliated because of William.


    William nced at him indifferently. Such a lowly person''s hatred was not worth William''s attention.


    Evelyn was a bit scared. She quickly got on her bike, and with William as her passenger, they hurriedly left the street.


    Joshua had been arrested, but he still had henchmen. It wouldn''t be good if they targeted Evelyn and William.


    The streets were empty as they made their way back to East 62nd Street. William and Evelyn said goodbye at the entrance, and he invited her and her grandfather to his house for dinner the next day.


    As someone who had lived for over a billion years, William had perfected many life skills.


    William was confident in his cooking. In the distant past, during the War of the Gods, the Earth had many magical fruits and nts. With just a few ingredients from Earth, he could cook a meal that would grant ordinary people divine power.


    But now, the ingredients avable were too mundane.


    Evelyn''s soul had been reincarnated countless times, and he didn''t know if she would awaken, but it didn''t matter. William just wanted to watch her in peace.


    The next morning, just after eight o''clock, Alice arrived at William''s door with two bags of vegetables. William was still in his study writing something that he nned to teach Alice.


    "Master, I''ve found a bookstore behind Hudson University in a small alley. When will youe to see it?" Alice knocked on the door, entered after receiving William''s permission, and whispered the question upon seeing him still writing.

 Chapter 77 Alice’s "exceptional" culinary skills.

    <h4>Chapter 77 Alice''s "exceptional" culinary skills.</h4>


    When Alice arrived, William had just finished writing several papers on medical science theories and operational methods.


    "Regarding the bookstore, we can check it out this evening," William said as he handed over the stack of densely written papers on his desk to Alice. "You wanted to learn about medicine, right? Take these and read them. When you''re done, burn them."


    Alice took the papers with a furrowed brow, her eyes widening at the sight of the densely packed words and numerous hand-drawn illustrations.


    "What is this?" she asked, ncing at the contents. "Are these medical science techniques that haven''t been developed yet?"


    "Yes, these are the most basic ones," William told Alice. "If you want to read them now, go ahead. Once you''re done, wash the vegetables, and I''ll cook." With that, he got up and left the room.


    Setting the vegetables on the ground, Alice sat down and eagerly began reading.


    "This handwriting is...beautiful!" she remarked as she ced the papers on the desk. The first thing that struck her was how well-written the words were. The writing was simply a feast for the eyes.


    It was hard to believe that a young man could produce such exquisite penmanship. By Alice''s standards, the writing on the paper resembled that of a master calligrapher, a rare urrence even among contemporary calligraphy experts. His script boasted advanced technique, a unique style, refinedyout, attention to detail, emotional expression, and creative inspiration.


    As for the content, it was astounding. As Alice read, it was as if her entire soul was drawn into the writing. The words seemed to have been enchanted, shimmering and leaping from the pages straight into her mind. Before she knew it, Alice had memorized all the content. When she finished thest word, she couldn''t help but exhale deeply.


    Alice couldn''t remember ever having a photographic memory, but she had absorbed all of William''s writings after just one reading, understanding the principles and specific methods of the medical science within.


    Am I a genius?


    Alice began to question whether she had some exceptional talent.


    Little did she know that the medical book she held was a one-of-a-kind tome. Written by William''s own hand and imbued with magic, it could be fully grasped by even the most obtuse reader with just one careful reading. It was like a skill book from a video game¡ªjust click "learn," and you''d know it instantly.


    By the time Alice emerged from the room, an hour had passed, and William was sitting under a sycamore tree in an old armchair, resting with his eyes closed.


    "Finished?" William''s voice reached her ears.


    "Yes, I''m done," Alice responded quickly.


    "Burn it. Then go wash the vegetables."


    William didn''t think there was anything wrong with ordering Alice to do these things. It had been a long time since he had taken on a formal apprentice, but wasn''t this how apprentices were supposed to be used?


    At first, Alice had found William mysterious, acknowledging him as her master only because of the two medical scrolls on parchment that Celsus had given her. Now, she finally understood.


    Why her grandfather had wanted her to acknowledge William as her master!


    This man was practically a deity!


    The medical science principles and specific operational methods were described so clearly and concisely that anyone could understand them at a nce. What''s more, they were filled with miraculous techniques that seemed to be years ahead of their time.


    Any of these medical techniques would be highly ssified and patented by any researcher orpany. For others to know about them would be impossible.


    "I understand, I''ll go do it now," Alice said, now utterly in awe of William. If anyone else had asked her to wash vegetables and prepare ingredients, she would have scoffed at the idea. But when William asked her to do these things, she couldn''t help but willinglyply.


    William slowly rose and walked over to the neighboring yard, feeling that having an apprentice was quite nice. Although he didn''t mind doing mundane tasks himself, it was still pleasant to have someone around to help him.


    At this moment, Evelyn''s grandfather was still sweeping fallen leaves in the yard. Actually, the yard was quite clean, but people tend to find something to do as they age, lest they get bored.


    "Nathaniel, no need to make lunch today. Come over to my ce," William called out to him, using the honorific naturally.


    "Sounds good! What are you nning to cook?" Nathaniel, although quite elderly, found interacting with this young man to be very pleasant and natural. Nathaniel didn''t know why, but he really liked it when William addressed him like this; it made him feel very warm and familiar.


    Of course, he wouldn''t know that sixty-eight years ago, William used to live here as well. That year, he had just been born, and his father was a close friend of William''s. Knowing that William was a highly cultured individual, his father had asked him to help name the child.


    If William were to tell Nathaniel Smith that he was the one who named him, Nathaniel would probably be so astonished and incredulous that his mind might just explode with disbelief!The baby who had just been born that year was now in the twilight of his life, while William still looked like the same young man.


    William chuckled, "Juste over, and you''ll see. It''s going to be very delicious food!"


    "Let''s have a drink togetherter!" Nathaniel said, "I have a bottle of Bourbon tucked away."


    "Sounds great! Bring the wine over in a bit," William said, not asking about Evelyn''s situation. He turned around and went back to his yard. Speaking of good wine, there was still a wine cer hidden under that ne tree. William remembered that he had built it specifically when he nted the tree. It had been over four hundred years, and he wondered if anyone who lived here had discovered this secret.


    "How should I cut this?" Alice held the knife in her hand, looking at the whole chicken on the cutting board, unsure where to begin. "I should have bought pre-cut meat!"


    Alice, who had grown up in a wealthy family, was already doing well by being able to prepare some simple dishes herself. However, she didn''t know what dish William was nning to cook, so she had bought a whole chicken, some beef, and some salmon. She had also bought a variety of vegetables.


    She had no problem washing the vegetables, but as for using a knife on the meat...


    This was even moreplicated than using a scalpel!


    "I guess I''ll just chop it into small pieces." Alice squinted her eyes, and the knife rose and fell. In an instant, bits of chicken were flying everywhere. Many pieces of chicken ended up off the cutting board and on the floor. After she finished chopping, only about a third of the chicken remained on the cutting board; the rest had fallen on the floor.


    "So embarrassing!" Alice, noticing that William hadn''t entered the kitchen yet, hurriedly tossed the chicken pieces that had fallen on the floor into the trash.


    William entered the kitchen and was taken aback by the chaotic scene.


    "Did you wash all the vegetables?" William asked, somewhat speechless. The kitchen counter was covered in various washed vegetables.


    "Yeah!" Alice nodded and unconsciously nudged the trash can next to her foot aside.


    William took a deep breath. William took a deep breath, not bothering toment on whether the vegetables were thoroughly washed or not. But there was just too much of them!If the leaves hadn''t been wet, they could havested quite a while, but she had washed everything!


    And what was going on with the meat in the trash can? Was that the chopped chicken?


    Her knife skills were akin to a mad butcher!


    "You just stand there!" William was at a loss. The world had changed so much. Even fifty years ago, which girl didn''t know how to cook? Alice''s performance made him hesitant to ask her into the kitchen again.

 Chapter 78 That was his own choice.

    <h4>Chapter 78 That was his own choice.</h4>


    In today''s society, there is a push for equal rights for all, but at some point, many people have started eating out or ordering takeout, and both men and women have stopped cooking.


    William stood with a stern face, instructing Alice to stand still, and Alice was scared into immobility.


    At that moment, she had the illusion that the young man in front of her, who was younger than her, was like an elder in the family. He hadn''t scolded her, but he carried an inexplicable authority.


    William didn''t expect that, in taking on a female apprentice, he would have to teach her to cook. So, he began to prepare the meal while exining to Alice how to cut meat, how to cook vegetables, and how to season them.


    It was still early, so William was just doing some prep work.


    Including making Italian bread, he would knead the dough and let it rise. Cooking, to him, seemed like artistic processing.


    Alice stood quietly, listening to William''s "lessons," and felt more and more that William was amazing.


    Young as he was, he knew medicine, wrote well, and even knew how to cook!


    Alice had also learned medicine and calligraphy, and even though she wasn''t as good as William, she considered herself not bad. But in terms of culinary skills, she had no words.


    If William were merely skilled in cooking, that would be one thing. But he was already so proficient in other areas ¨C how did he have time to learn all these things?


    "Master, did you start learning these things from your mother''s womb?" Alice was truly impressed.


    Setting aside William''s handwriting, it would take eight to ten years of practice to achieve that level of skill.


    Not to mention the advanced medical technology he had to learn!


    Alice was studying medicine herself, so she knew how difficult it was. Otherwise, why are there so few excellent doctors now?


    After hearing her question, William quickly understood. Not everyone had lived as long as he had. A young girl who had been trained to learn medicine from a young age ¨C if her family hadn''t taught her culinary skills, it was normal for her not to know.


    "I''ve been learning for quite a while," William said. "If you don''t want to learn these things, you don''t have to. I''ll teach you something for self-defenseter, and that should be enough for your lifetime."


    "Hmm?" Alice asked, "You''re going to teach me martial arts?"


    William pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll teach you some basic magic."


    "Magic...magic?" Alice couldn''t help but smirk, there''s real magic?


    William, while working on the vegetables in front of him, said, "You could also call it sorcery, arcane arts, or mystic arts. Which would you like to learn?"


    Sorcery, arcane arts, mystic arts!


    Alice had some knowledge of these from novels or games, and she eximed, "Master, you''re not going to tell me that these things actually exist and you know them all, are you?"


    "Is it that strange?" William said. "The Runes I showed you earlier, which contain medical techniques, are also a kind of magic. How else could you have grasped it so quickly? These are just the tip of the iceberg, and your life journey is still long. Since you''ve chosen me as your master, you should learn at least some of it, so you don''t embarrass me when you go out."


    "Oh my God¨C" Alice couldn''t just express her feelings with mere astonishment anymore. Just the Runes from earlier were so magical, and they were just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Choose one from magic, curses, summoning, divination, healing magic, or herbalism."


    Ordinary people could spend their whole lives learning one of these and still be considered good. But Alice was William''s apprentice, and of course, he nned to teach her some real skills.


    "Magic! I choose magic!"


    If anyone else asked her, Alice would definitely think they were a scammer. But after this brief interaction, she thought William might actually know magic.


    "Focus on mastering medicine first," William didn''t immediately teach her magic. Alice was still studying medicine, and for ordinary people, learning magic was not so simple. He needed to think about where to start teaching her.


    Alice nodded, then asked, "Master, who''sing over for dinner today?"


    "Nathaniel from next door and his granddaughter," William answered.


    Immediately, Alice detected something unusual in his tone, her eyes twinkled as she said, teasingly, "It''s mainly Mr. Smith''s granddaughter, isn''t it?"


    William turned to look at her, and Alice''s smile became somewhat awkward.


    "She could very well be my future wife!" William said.


    "That direct, huh?" Alice''s gossip-loving heart was immediately ignited. "Did you confess your feelings to her?"


    "Confess?" William looked at Alice as if she were a fool. "I''ve only known her for a few days. I''m not the kind of person who falls for someone just based on their looks!"


    "Yeah, right! As if you wouldn''t be swayed by looks!" Alice almost gave him the finger, but instead asked curiously, "She must be pretty, right?"


    "She''s alright," William said. "Better looking than you."


    That direct, huh?


    With that statement, Alice lost all desire to continue chatting with William. She thought, ''This Master of mine really takes me for granted! Even if thatdy is more attractive than me, you don''t have to say it so bluntly!''


    Can''t you speak more tactfully?


    For the rest of the time, Alice stood by, nearly self-absorbed, watching William cook.


    In her mind, cooking should be a messy affair, yet William went about it methodically, each movement akin to artistic craftsmanship.


    Little did she know that people like William, no matter what they did, were full of harmony, embodying cosmic truths. Thousands of years ago, Zeus''s daughter Athena lived with William for a hundred years. By observing his everyday tasks, she gained wisdom in art, science, military strategy, and crafts, bing the goddess of wisdom. She then bestowed these skills and wisdom upon humans, enabling them to achieve sess in various fields.


    As time passed, William had prepared a dish of Poulet aux Herbes de Provence, a vegetable sd, and the bread was already baked. Alice felt a bit bored standing by and asked, "Master, do you think the man who sold the pearls yesterday will really die?"


    Without turning his head, William replied, "He will definitely die."


    Alice whispered, "Can he be saved?"


    "Why save him? What he did was contrary to human nature. I gave him a chance, and he chose his own fate," William said calmly. In his view, life and death were quite ordinary matters. Except for those he deeply cared for, the lives of others were irrelevant to him, especially when it came to a tomb raider who had received his just punishment.


    Alice asked again, "What about the owner of the Eternal Life Emporium? Will he die?"


    As a doctor who knew when others were in mortal danger, Alice always wanted to help. In her eyes, even a tomb raider could be saved in the face of death. At most, she would turn him over to the police for legal punishment after saving him.


    "I don''t know," William responded, uninterested in the matter. Originally, he had wanted to buy the Radiant Empress Pearl for his collection. But the shop owner insisted onpeting with him for it. If he died, it was his own choice.

 Chapter 79 It seems there’s been a slight misunderstanding.

    <h4>Chapter 79 It seems there''s been a slight misunderstanding.</h4>


    William seemed quite indifferent to the value of human life, while Alice believed that one should always try to save others. However, seeing William''s attitude, she didn''t dare to say much.


    On the paper that William had given her today, there was one piece that was very different from the others. Unlike the ones discussing medical techniques, this one was about a method for detecting whether a patient, whose illness cannot be diagnosed through medical tests, has been affected by evil spirits. The paper also detailed a secret technique for expelling such spirits. Alice thought she would secretly check on the owner of the "Eternal Life Emporium" tomorrow.


    As for the tomb raider, if she encountered him, she would save him too.


    William didn''t care about Alice''s thoughts and continued to cook his meal.


    "Take this folding table out to the yard and set it up. It''s time to eat," William called to Alice.


    "Huh?" Alice looked at William with a nk expression. How did this folding table open?


    William turned back to look at her and then put down what he was doing. He carried the folding table from the living room out into the yard.


    All the furniture in his house was quite old-fashioned, including the dining table that could be folded. Alice hadn''t ever seen, let alone used, this kind of table in her entire life.


    Seeing William do it himself, Alice could only watch and memorize how to set it up, thinking to herself that despite William being quite wealthy, he still used such furniture.


    After all, the cups in William''s house could sell for two million dors each, yet he couldn''t even afford a new table. His house was filled with an air of poverty,cking even Wi-Fi, aputer, or a fridge. Was he living like it was thest century?


    "Go get the cutlery and the prepared dishes and set them up. I''ll go get Nathaniel," William said, setting up the table with an annoyed expression on his face as he looked at Alice. This woman was just too slow, not even knowing how to set a table.


    Alice had always been praised and admired wherever she went. William''s look of contempt was a first for her.


    William''s expression seemed to say that she was useless, even questioning if she could serve dishes. It was beyond contempt; it was as if he was about to ask her if she could do anything other than eat.


    It was a naked insult!


    "Go ahead, I know what to do!" Alice couldn''t take it anymore. She was actually quite aplished. Why did she suddenly seem so useless in William''s eyes?


    Without saying anything, William sighed and left the yard.


    Alice gritted her teeth in anger. He even sighed! If it were someone else, she would''ve wanted to shout, "Who do you think you''re looking down on?"


    "Already calling someone his future wife after just a few days of knowing them! What a jerk!" Alice went back to the kitchen, grumbling as she carried the dishes out.


    She didn''t believe in love at first sight. Falling in love after just a few meetings? Clearly, he was just attracted to her looks!


    William walked over to Nathaniel''s yard, where Evelyn was helping her grandfather clean up thewn.


    "I heard from grandpa that we''re going over to your ce for lunch?" Evelyn, no longer as awkward around William after having shared some experiences the previous night and being neighbors, saw no need to maintain distance.


    "Yes, the food is ready. I came to let you know that you cane over now," William replied simply, not showing any particr closeness to Evelyn, considering they still weren''t very familiar with each other. After a brief exchange, he turned to Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, let''s go."


    "Hold on!" Nathaniel called out, going inside to grab a bottle of Bourbon. Grinning, he said, "Let''s have a little drink at lunch today."


    William, smiling, walked out of the yard with Nathaniel.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but stare.


    Nathaniel?


    Was that how William addressed her grandfather? And her grandfather didn''t even mind? Were they that close?


    "William, tell me the truth. Are you here just because my granddaughter moved in next door?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice as they left the yard.


    "Why would I?" William responded with a smile.


    Entering William''s yard, Nathaniel noticed Alice bustling around and promptly closed his mouth, his expression somewhatplicated.


    William nced back at him, his mind already considering his own thoughts. Nathaniel had a problem with his internal organs. If left untreated, he probably wouldn''t survive the winter.


    The old man probably knows about his own health condition and wants to find someone for Evelyn to rely on.


    The two were silent for a moment, and William, with a smile, broke the ice, saying, "Nathaniel, when I was a child, I lived on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. A very skilled person taught me a set of health-preserving exercises. Would you like to practice with me? I guarantee you''ll live a few years longer."


    "A highly skilled person from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan?" Nathaniel''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly asked, "Could it be Timothy Hill? You really know it?"


    "Of course!" Williamughed, "It depends on whether you want to learn or not."


    "Learn! Why not?" Nathaniel knew his own body well. The doctors had told him that with his current condition, he could only live for about three more months at most.


    He wasn''t afraid of dying, but he was afraid of leaving Evelyn alone after his death.


    If he had surgery, it would be a significant expense.


    All he wanted now was to live as long as he could and leave as much money as possible for Evelyn.


    Of course, finding a reliable support for Evelyn would be the best oue.


    After entering the yard and seeing Alice, he felt there was no chance for a rtionship between William and Evelyn.


    His granddaughter was indeed very beautiful and had a great presence, but Alice wasn''t bad either. Judging from her appearance, her family seemed to be well-off.


    In terms of family background, Evelyn certainly couldn''tpete with Alice. Most importantly, from the current situation, Alice might already be with William, or else she wouldn''t be cooking in his house early in the morning.


    Nathaniel''s mind was racing, but he soon put those thoughts aside. He had agreed to have a meal at William''s house partly due to neighborly rtions, but also to learn more about William''s circumstances. If this young man had moved here specifically for his granddaughter, at least he was deeplymitted.


    It seems that, looking back now, it was just wishful thinking on my part.


    William didn''t use any mind-reading techniques, nor did he know the old man could think so much. He simply said, "I''ll teach you tomorrow!"


    Nathaniel asked, "Are you busy this afternoon?"


    William nced at him, "I''m not busy, but you''re definitely going to get drunk."


    "Ha?" Nathaniel seemed to have heard a huge joke and said, "My alcohol tolerance is high, I can handle a bottle or two of wine."


    A bottle or two of wine was nothing?


    William had originally nned to bring out a bottle of his wine from his cer for Nathaniel to taste.


    William personally brewed that wine. Although the ingredients were ordinary, they contained a hint of mystical essence, and the wine had been sealed in a jar for five hundred years. One sip, and an ordinary person might sleep for a day or two, but afterward, they would be invincible to all illnesses. Naturally, Nathaniel''s internal issues would be effortlessly resolved.


    However, after some thought, he decided there was no rush. After all, Nathaniel still had a few months to live.

 Chapter 80 Copy those two medical texts a thousand times and give them to me by tomorrow!

    <h4>Chapter 80 Copy those two medical texts a thousand times and give them to me by tomorrow!</h4>


    At the dinner table, Alice introduced herself without waiting for William to do so.


    "Mr. Smith, hello, I am William''s female cousin Alice¡­"


    female cousin?!


    Fortunately, William had been through enough situations to maintain a calm smile on his face.


    His disciple pretending to be his cousin? Was this a betrayal, a total disregard for the master-disciple rtionship?


    "Oh! William''s cousin! Pleasee over more often, and next time you cane to my house for dinner." Nathaniel was secretly pleased upon hearing Alice''s introduction. It seemed she wasn''t William''s girlfriend as he had assumed; it was a misunderstanding on his part.


    It appeared that William had a wealthy cousin. If she turned out to be a good person, perhaps he could consider entrusting Evelyn to him.


    Without hesitation, Alice smiled and replied, "I will definitely visit more often. After all, I worry about William living here by himself. You know how boys are when they live alone ¨C not very good at tidying up the house. If he had a girlfriend, I wouldn''t have to worry so much."


    Of course, she said this primarily for Evelyn''s benefit, to confirm that William was single and to prevent any misunderstandings due to her presence. She was only considering her master''s best interest.


    "William, your cousin really cares about you,ing over during the holidays to clean up and cook for you." Nathaniel seemed to ept Alice''s exnation, thinking she came to clean the house and that the meal was prepared by her, since he had seen Alice carrying dishes when he arrived.


    William nodded without borating further, pleased with this exnation. With a smile on his face, he looked at Alice and said, "Cousin, thank you!"


    His smile held a deeper meaning, and Alice felt a cold sweat forming on her back. But the words were already spoken, and all she could do was say, "It''s no problem, it''s what I should do. Let''s eat and chat."


    Evelyn, on the other hand, didn''t think much of it. It was her first time visiting, and she was feeling somewhat reserved. She smiled politely and remained quiet throughout.


    "So you must be Evelyn, right? I''ve heard my cousin talk about you quite often." Alice was also surprised when she saw Evelyn. She hadn''t expected her to be so beautiful and elegant. Even as a woman, Alice couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Evelyn, not wearing any makeup and dressed in a simple T-shirt, looked adorable and gentle. Her features were harmonious, and her eyes were full of vitality, clean and pure.


    Hearing Alice''s words, Evelyn didn''t know how to respond. William talked about her often?


    They hadn''t known each other for long. Why would William talk about her so much?


    Unable to listen any further, William gritted his teeth and asked, "Do you even know her name?"


    He was upset about being portrayed as some kind of infatuated fool who couldn''t stop talking about his crush.


    Yes!


    That''s the word ¨C infatuated fool!


    A new term William had learned.


    Alice, however, wasn''t embarrassed at all and said, "These dishes were all prepared by William. Go ahead and try some."


    She served some chicken for Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, you shoulde over more often. Try this chicken and see how it tastes."


    "William made this?" Evelyn hadn''t known that William could cook. After tasting it, she couldn''t help but say, "William, you''re quite the cook!"


    "Of course," Alice chimed in. "My cousin here is quite the chef. If there''s anything you want to eat in the future, just ask him to make it. To be honest, he made all the dishes on this table. I just helped out a little."


    "Really?" Evelyn was even more surprised. The table wasden with abundant and exquisitely presented dishes. The Poulet aux Herbes de Provence alone was a masterpiece in terms of color, aroma, and taste.


    William nodded. At times, he found himself in a dilemma. As someone who had lived for an unknown number of years, was he really going to fall in love with a young woman in the prime of her life?


    "William, impressive culinary skills! Even better than those Michelin 5-star chefs!" Nathaniel began to praise him. He was increasingly satisfied with the young man, especially after hearing what William''s "cousin" had said. Clearly, the boy was interested in his granddaughter but was too shy to admit it.


    Regardless of whether or not William had cooked the meal, he was handsome, had a good character, and seemed to have a decent personality. That was enough.


    Everyone enjoyed the lunch amidughter and conversation. Once the meal was nearly finished, Alice took the initiative to clear the table, and Evelyn followed suit.


    William and Nathaniel shared another drink, agreed to meet for a game of cards at two in the afternoon, and then wrapped up the gathering.


    After Evelyn escorted Nathaniel back, Alice emerged from the kitchen, ready to leave.


    "Don''t you have anything to exin to me?" William said expressionlessly. This woman was brazen. She had initially agreed to pretend to be his friend but, once seated at the table, had imed to be his cousin. Then she had continued talking, confusing the narrative and leaving strange impressions.


    Such a disciple, ording to his past rules, would be expelled from the apprenticeship, or at least punished with half a month of confinement.


    "Master!" Alice pouted, looking at William with a pitiable expression. "I did this for your sake!"


    William remained unmoved. He stared at her and said, "Let''s hear your excuse!"


    "I¡­" Alice was momentarily at a loss for words, but then her eyes narrowed and she said, "You saw it too. Evelyn''s grandfather began to scrutinize me as soon as he entered. Would he believe me if I said I was your friend? And what female friend brings you food to cook early in the morning?"


    "You cooked? You helped?" William raised an eyebrow. She had stood there like an idiot the whole time. He had set the table himself. She had only served the food and yet imed to have helped?


    "I didn''t say I cooked," Alice responded. "Didn''t I say the dishes were made by you, Master? I''ll have to visit frequently in the future, right? If I say I''m a friend ande often, aren''t you afraid Evelyn and her family will misunderstand? Of course, the identity of a cousin makes more sense."


    "Why did you say I often mentioned her?" William continued to stare coldly at Alice. If she were a man, he would have beaten her up by now.


    "Well, Master, you don''t know about this," Alice began. "For girls, if you like her, you should give some hints. Say some ambiguous things, let her go back and guess, and let her imagination run wild. Then she''ll be interested in you." In addition to reading medical books, Alice loved romance novels. She could tell William wasn''t skilled in romance.


    William chuckled, "I suppose I should thank you, then."


    Alice grinned, "No need to thank me. You really cook well, Master. Just call me when you''re making a meal, and I''lle mooch some food."


    "Heh heh! Those two medical texts by Celsus, copy them a thousand times and hand them over to me by tomorrow!"

 Chapter 81 If reincarnation is real...

    <h4>Chapter 81 If reincarnation is real...</h4>


    "Master, it seems that Mr. Smith''s body has some problems."


    As for William''s punishment, Alice dared not have any objections. As for today''s incident, it wasn''t entirely her fault. However, the penalty of copying both volumes of "De Medicina" would benefit her and cause no harm, so she naturally epted it, feigning grievance but actually readily agreeing.


    William nodded and casually asked, "What do you think is the best treatment?"


    "Hmm?" Alice frowned, "I could only tell that something was wrong with his body, but I don''t know the specifics!"


    After a moment of silence, William organized his thoughts and said, "ording to your current terminology, it seems to be advanced liver cancer."


    Alice thought for a while and responded, "For advanced liver cancer, the only options are to slowly adjust his condition or undergo chemotherapy, and perhaps he could live a few more years."


    "What if you were asked topletely cure him?" William initially intended to give Nathaniel a ss of wine to cure his illness entirely, but since Alice brought it up, things were different.


    "Cure his disease? That... isn''t really possible, is it?" Alice said hesitantly, "Unless a miracle urs..."


    William looked down at his phone, searching for information about chemotherapy. He murmured, "Your first assignment is to cure Nathaniel''s disease within a month."


    "A month? Cure? You''re not joking with me, are you?" Alice nearly fainted. If it were really advanced liver cancer, curing it in a month wasn''t a joke but pure madness.


    William raised his eyelids and coldly asked, "Do I look like I''m joking with you?"


    Alice clenched her hands, struggling to find words. She really wanted to say, ''If you can do it, why don''t you?''


    "After a month, if you can''t cure him, you''ll memorize everything I wrote for you today one hundred times. If you miss a word, memorize it one hundred times more," William frowned. "It''s just a liver problem. Isn''t a month enough time for treatment?"


    "I..." Alice really didn''t have this confidence, but William spoke as if it were a given, as if Nathaniel''s problem wasn''t liver cancer but just amon cold.


    "No more discussions," William cut her off. "If you have nothing else, go take care of the shop''s business, copy what needs to be copied, and I''lle byter tonight." He then got up and dragged his chair under a ne tree andy down.


    "Oh!" Alice really didn''t know how she felt at the moment. She even suspected that William had seduced her with his charm.


    Even though William was younger than her, she felt ipetent in front of him. Sheplied with everything he said. Her once-prided medical skills seemed worthless in front of William.


    In William''s presence, she felt clumsy.


    As she walked to the yard entrance, she suddenly heard a voice from behind, "Wait!"


    Alice turned around and saw Williamzily lying under the tree, casually saying, "Bring me the copy of ''The Grapes of Wrath'' from the desk."


    Alice took a deep breath, forced a smile, and said, "Yes, sir!" She then went inside, picked up "The Grapes of Wrath," and handed it to him. She softly asked, "Is there anything else you need?"


    William took the book, waved his hand, and said, "No, that''s all. Go on."


    Alice took two steps backward, like a servant from ancient times, smiled, and said, "I shall take my leave then."


    William didn''t pay any attention to her and started reading the book.


    Alice turned around and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She was disgusted by her own behavior, and yet William seemedpletely unfazed.


    In all her life, she had never encountered anyone as arrogant as William!


    It was one thing for the esteemed heiress of the Turner family to be his apprentice, but now he was treating her like a servant.


    What made it even worse was that William was younger than her!


    How could a twenty-year-old...


    How could he behave like such a stubborn old man?


    From what she observed at the dinner table, if William hadn''t explicitly told her that Evelyn was likely to be his future wife, Alice would never have guessed that William liked Evelyn.


    When you like someone, shouldn''t your eyes shine with affection, and shouldn''t your every word and action be filled with the sharine scent of love?


    In the presence of someone they liked, anyone who could act this calmly was a first for Alice.


    After Alice left, Williamy under the tree shade, engrossed in his book, not concerned about anything. It wasn''t until Nathaniel and the others called him over to help move the table and start a game of poker that he resumed his rxed, old-man-like lifestyle.


    That afternoon, William made a considerable effort to lose only twenty-four dors in the poker game. Nathaniel scoffed at William''s poor card skills and suggested a rematch next time they had a chance.


    "Master, I''ve taken care of the shop. It''s in the small alley south of Hudson University. It''s called Cozy Book Haven."


    "Good! I''ll be right there."


    William left the yard and went next door to find Evelyn.


    "Do you have time now? Let''s go check out my cousin''s bookstore."


    Introducing Evelyn to the job was part of their prior agreement, so she didn''t refuse.


    As they left the yard, William said, "Let''s ride our bikes there."


    "Sure!" Evelyn readily agreed.


    "Meet me at my house''s front door in a moment, and we''ll go together."


    At the entrance of William''s house, they met up as scheduled. They chose a quiet path where the setting sun bathed the road in a golden glow, leaves fluttering from the trees lining the path as if the whole world had paused for them.


    As they rode their bicycles, Evelyn suddenly asked, "William, do you believe in reincarnation?"


    Taken aback by the question, William slowed down, pondered, and said, "I believe that every life has its meaning, whatever that may be. Reincarnation, perhaps, is a way for us to continue searching and experiencing."


    Evelyn smiled softly. "What kind of person do you hope to be in your next life?"


    William fell silent for a moment, then replied, "If there really is a next life, I hope to remember all the beautiful moments of this life. Even if I be an entirely different person, I want to keep those memories and those feelings."


    Over the years, William sometimes couldn''t help but ask himself, if a person loses their past memories and reincarnates thousands of times, are they still the same person they once were?

 Chapter 82 Isn’t this job a bit too easy?

    <h4>Chapter 82 Isn''t this job a bit too easy?</h4>


    Cozy Book Haven


    When William and his group arrived, Alice was still in the store, transcribing two medical texts by Celsus.


    The two texts from Celsus on medical techniques aren''t extensive, but copying them a thousand times is sure to tire out one''s hand. Now that Alice had firmly decided to learn from William, she wouldn''t give up easily.


    Ignoring William''s age and the way he treated her, at least what William could teach her was something no one else in the world could possibly offer.


    Having calmed down while sitting in the bookstore earlier, Alice hade to understand this.


    William''s cold and strict demeanor towards her was perhaps beneficial. Wouldn''t it push her to take her studies more seriously? If William were too kind, showing excessive concern, or making inappropriate advances, wouldn''t that be even harder to stomach?


    "This ce is quite nice," Williammented as he looked around after entering. The bookstore was spacious, and the books were neatly arranged. Simple and clean.


    Seeing theme in, Alice put down her pen and greeted them with a smile, "You''re here? Come and have a seat."


    William had mentioned that Evelyn might be his future wife. The Celsus texts were gifts from William, so there was no point in hiding them. Besides, she hadn''t brought the original manuscripts, and all she had were her handwritten copies. Even if Evelyn saw them, it wouldn''t matter.


    "Hello, Alice," Evelyn greeted Alice somewhat nervously. On the way here, she learned that William''s friend was Alice, meaning if she were to work here, Alice would be her boss.


    "Hello, Evelyn. I heard from William that you''re looking for a job. I happen to need some help here. Why don''t you join me?" Alice offered.


    Feeling a tad nervous, Evelyn took a seat and asked, "Alice, what are the working hours here?"


    "Well..." Alice stole a nce at William before clearing her throat, "When are you avable?"


    Evelyn hesitated before replying, "I have sses during the day. My only free time is at noon and in the evening."


    Being in her second year of college, she didn''t need to attend night study sessions. Studying at the bookstore would be just as effective. But the bookstore''s regr business hours were probably during the day, and she wasn''t sure if they''d hire her for just the evenings.


    "In that case,e in the evening, whenever you finish sses. The previous owner often stayed here but would head home early due to his age," Alice chuckled, "Did you know the former owner of this bookstore was a past dean of Hudson University? He sold it to me on the condition that I wouldn''t change its function. He visits often, so you can seek his advice too."


    While her words were directed at Evelyn, Alice''s main intent was to update William on the situation.


    William bought this ce, paying a hefty sum just to provide a job for Evelyn while pretending it had nothing to do with him. Alice rather admired such a move.


    "Alice, are you referring to Edward Taylor, the former dean?" Evelyn''s eyes lit up. Was this bookstore previously owned by Edward Taylor?


    Edward Taylor, the former dean of Hudson University, was a true schr. A history professor and a PhD supervisor, many now find it hard even to get a glimpse of him. Who would have thought he was hiding in this little bookstore?


    Alice nodded, "Yes! That''s Edward Taylor."


    William remained silent upon hearing Alice''s words. It seemed that he and Edward Taylor had some sort of connection.


    Of all the bookstores in New York City, Alice had chosen this one. It was conveniently located near Hudson University, so Evelyn wouldn''t have to travel far for work.


    "Hmm, may I ask, what is your expected sry?" Alice asked cautiously. In her eyes, William bought this bookstore specifically to arrange a job for Evelyn, didn''t he?


    It didn''t matter how much the sry was; William was wealthy.


    Evelyn bit her lip and tentatively said, "2000...2000 dors, is that alright?"


    "2000 dors?" Alice''s voice involuntarily went up a couple of notches upon hearing this number.


    Startled, Evelyn quickly corrected herself, "1500 dors is okay too."


    "That won''t do!" Alice nced at William, and seeing that he didn''t say anything, she continued, "5000 dors, 1500 dors is too low."


    Alice came from a wealthy background. When she was in school, she had a monthly allowance of 10,000 dors, and in college, her monthly expenses were tens of thousands of dors.


    2000 dors seemed to her like something that could be spent on a single meal with friends.


    William had gone to the trouble of buying a store to arrange a job for Evelyn; how could he offer such a low sry?


    "¡­" It was the first time Evelyn had heard of a boss thinking the sry offered to an employee was too low. She nced at the silent William and finally said sincerely to Alice, "Alice, I just want 2000 dors. You don''t have to give me more money just because of William. I should be paid for the work I do, and I don''t want what''s not mine."


    "2000 dors!" Alice took a deep breath, and finally said to William, "Fine! William, you''ll get 2000 dors too."


    William nodded. He didn''t have high expectations regarding his sry; as long as it covered his living expenses, it was enough.


    He had already earned quite a bit of money working at the bar, which covered his daily expenses.


    "So your daily tasks will be tidying up the store and serving customers when theye to buy books. If there are no customers in the evening, you can close up," Alice briefly exined their duties. "During the day, someone else will look after the store, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Since it''s a bookstore, she couldn''t close during the day and open at night. She still had to maintain appearances. Hiring someone to take care of the store during the day was easy for her.


    "Is that all?" Evelyn felt that the job was incredibly easy.


    Alice shrugged andughed, "There isn''t much to do, really."


    Cozy Book Haven spans more than 3000 square feet, and there''s also a loft. In such a prime location, other businesses could undoubtedly be profitable, but running a bookstore would undoubtedly lead to losses.


    The profit margins for books aren''t high.


    "Thank you, Alice," Evelyn said, feeling that Alice was genuinely trying to help her. However, she didn''t know that all of this was arranged by William.

 Chapter 83 An intense thirst for learning about the unknown.

    <h4>Chapter 83 An intense thirst for learning about the unknown.</h4>


    The next day, William woke up early, made breakfast, and even went next door to teach Nathaniel some wellness exercises.


    Afterward, he went to the university with Evelyn.


    He chose to attend college to familiarize himself more with society and interact more with the younger generation.


    Another morning of sses followed, and William attentively listened to a lecture on Advanced Mathematics before heading to the library to return books.


    Listening to one lecture after another seemed too slow for him. William had a strongprehension ability, and through reading, he realized that the world had undergone tremendous changes in the fifty years he had been asleep.


    Ensuring that no child was left behind and that everyone could attend school were things he had never considered.


    Even during the Italian Renaissance, a golden age of culture, art, and academics, knowledge wasn''t as widespread as it is today.


    After diving into the library, William began to self-study modern knowledge and culture.


    Compared to fragmented searches on his phone, knowledge in books was more systematic and concentrated. He could pick up any type of book to learn about anything he wanted.


    Edward Taylor received news that William was in the library again. He promptly canceled a meeting of the Historical and Cultural Research Association and headed to the library.


    Afterpiling the trantions William had done, he had reported it to the History Research Institute, which stirred up quite amotion. Many schrs questioned the trantion, as the text on the stone tablet was impossible to verify.


    Despite Edward Taylor''s academic reputation, he couldn''t provide any evidence to support the uracy of the trantion.


    Some even imed Edward Taylor was cursed, while others used him of seeking attention, saying the tranted content resembled an online fantasy novel.


    Edward Taylor was extremely angered by thesements, especially since he had promised William not to reveal he had done the trantions.


    He believed in William, but as the schrs had pointed out, the text had never been found in other relics and could not be verified.


    After a sleepless night, Edward Taylor decided to speak with William again.


    If William recognized the ancient text, did he also have other ancient texts?


    Considering William''s age, he couldn''t have known everything from birth; he must have learned it somewhere.


    William was engrossed in a book at the library when Edward Taylor quietly sat down next to him.


    What was this old man doing here again?


    William didn''t dislike Edward Taylor. In fact, he admired the old man''s devotion to academia, willing to risk his life for it.


    "Edward Taylor, what do you need?" William asked, looking up from the ssic quantum mechanics book "Principles of Quantum Mechanics" to nce at Edward Taylor.


    Edward Taylor gave an awkward smile, trying to make casual conversation, "Mr. Johnson, are you reading?"


    A former university president addressing a freshman as a teacher - if people knew about this, wouldn''t it be a trending topic?


    "You think?" William raised an eyebrow, his tone cold, as if asking, "Are you blind?"


    Edward Taylor awkwardlyughed, "Hahaha! Actually, I came here today to ask, Mr. Johnson, where did you learn those texts?"


    William replied indifferently, "I don''t remember."


    Edward Taylor asked again, "Well... I don''t know if Mr. Johnson has time now?"


    "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush," William put down the book and looked expressionless at Edward Taylor.


    Edward Taylor, a former president of Hudson University and a respected academic figure, was usually the one who spoke sternly to others. Now, facing a freshman, he was acting as humble as a newly admitted student.


    "I actually wanted to ask, Mr. Johnson, where did you learn these characters?" Edward Taylor cautiously inquired. "You should know that historical and cultural research is very rigorous. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but to prove that the trantions of those characters are correct, there needs to be evidence avable."


    William replied, "Where would you find evidence for characters from a billion years ago? I have nothing to prove it with either. You can consider it nonsense if you want."


    "How could we treat this as nonsense?" Edward Taylor was more animated than William, seemingly possessed by the importance of the matter. "I truly don''t mean to question your sincerity. Do you realize what your trantions represent? They can''t be nonsense, they absolutely can''t be..."


    "You''re not just making this up, are you?" Edward Taylor clenched his fists, staring intently at William, fearful of hearing that the trantions were just a fabrication.


    As an academic schr, upon hearing William''s trantions, he was rocked to his core.


    After all, the content of William''s trantions would mean the rewriting of the entire history of the world.


    The strong desire for unknown knowledge made him feel like every cell in his body was on fire. If William were to retract his ims now, it would undoubtedly be a devastating blow to him.


    William put down the book he was holding, sighed, and said, "Rx, I didn''t make it up. But I really don''t have any evidence to support those trantions. Do you want others to know that these trantions are real?"


    "Yes! These texts are connected to the history of our world. Without evidence, no one will believe the trantions," Edward Taylor insisted, hoping William would realize the importance of the matter, trusting that someone as young as him would also have an exploratory spirit.


    Regretfully, William said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you."


    "If people really don''t believe it, then it doesn''t matter," William continued. "Too much truth is something that society isn''t willing to ept. Not everything can be proven."


    "I understand!" Edward Taylor was somewhat disappointed. After calming down, he decided not to ask further about the ancient texts and instead asked, "Aren''t you a first-year student? You chose history as your major, right? Which period of history are you most interested in?"


    Actually, William hadn''t paid much attention to his major, nor had he discussed the specifics with Anthony Carter.


    William had an extensive understanding of world history, far beyond what students typically learn.


    Seeing that William remained silent, Edward Taylor asked, "What is your opinion on the Renaissance period?"


    The Renaissance?


    Williamughed, "It should be one of the most transformative periods in European history."


    Edward Taylor frowned, "The Renaissance should be considered the pinnacle of art and thought, with the emergence of great artists like Leonardo da Vinci and Michngelo, and influential works like ''The Prince'' and ''Utopia.'' It should be the time in world history when economics, culture, and science all flourished, right?"


    Upon hearing this, William couldn''t help butugh, "History is always written by the victors. Although the Renaissance saw tremendous achievements in art and thought, it was also a period when European countries fought for colonies and waged wars. During that time, European merchants amassed great wealth, but it was achieved through the ve trade and exploitation of colonies. What''s so praiseworthy about that?"


    "The achievements that are glorified to the skies are all built upon the exploitation and oppression of other nations. The rulers of that time were afraid of new ideas, they didn''t kill free thinkers, intellectuals were held in high regard, but in the end, it was themon people who suffered. What is there to admire about such an era?"


    William faintly remembered that the intellectuals of that time lived quitefortably with countless benefits, but the lives of themon people were not good. Many struggled to have enough to eat.


    He recalled that there were people who died of hunger, and the situation was too distressing to contemte.

 Chapter 84 I’m not crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 84 I''m not crazy!</h4>


    The library wasn''t exactly the ce for a chat. After hearing William''s discourse on history, Edward thought of him as having a unique perspective on history, but he didn''t realize that the person standing in front of him had actually lived through that era.


    "If you''re interested in history, how about we head over to Cozy Book Haven? I''ve left some books there, and I was nning to pick them up. Would you like to join me?" Edward found William intriguing. He had just sold the bookstore to Alice the day before, and many of his personal treasured books remained there.


    Among those books were ancient volumes, some of which were the only known copies in the world. Naturally, they weren''t for sale. These historical documents, being anecdotal and hard to verify, were of interest to Edward, and he was curious to know if William had any unique insights on them.


    William smiled, "Sure."


    He had explored Cozy Book Haven the previous night and found many of the books there quite interesting.


    Edward got up eagerly, feeling that William might have something surprising to offer.


    At Cozy Book Haven, Alice''s hand was tired from copying.


    She had started copying the previous night. Although the two volumes of parchment books from Celsus didn''t have a lot of content, copying them a thousand times was quite the task.


    At first, she didn''t think much of it, but by the five hundredth time, her hand was already sore.


    Still, she was determined and had been industrious since childhood. She said she''d copy it a thousand times, and she meant it.


    By now, she had copied the text 860 times, and the content seemed to be imprinted on her brain, unshakeable.


    If you read a book more than a hundred times, you will gain new insights!


    It was a simple truth, and she could now vaguely understand William''s intention.


    Continuously copying the text was good for her too.


    The only thing that puzzled her was that the content William had written for her was not small. Yet, after just one reading, she had not only memorized all of it but also fully grasped the medical and scientific principles and the specific operating methods.


    In terms of difficulty, Celsus''s two parchment books were concise, but after copying them more than eight hundred times, she didn''t get the same effect.


    This was something Alice couldn''t figure out.


    "Alice, what are you writing?" Edward Taylor walked into the bookstore and saw Alice sitting up straight, writing something. There were several stacks of paper beside her, and he asked curiously.


    Alice slowly looked up, saw Edward and William, and stopped writing. She got up and smiled at Edward, "Hello, Mr. Taylor. I''m doing homework assigned by my teacher."


    Edward, who had known Alice for some time, asked with curiosity, "Which tutor assigned you so much homework?"


    Alice came from a prestigious family and had started reading medical books at a young age. She had read extensively and wasn''t a typical student. After high school, she continued studying at home.


    Charles Turner had hired top-tier teachers for Alice.


    Alice nced at William and smiled, "This tutor is quite strict. I did something wrong and got punished."


    "Anyone you deem strict must be something special," Edward Taylor nodded and turned to introduce them, "This young man is William. I''d like you two to meet. William, this is Alice. You young people can get acquainted."


    Before Alice could respond, William said, "She''s my cousin!"


    "..." Edward Taylor''s eyes widened as he looked at William, then at Alice.


    He was confused.


    William was Alice''s cousin?


    How did he not know?


    When William came to Hudson University, Anthony Carter had called ahead, and L had personally arranged it.


    Edward Taylor had always thought that William had a close rtionship with the Carter family. He hadn''t expected him to be Alice''s cousin.


    This made William''s social connections ratherplicated.


    "Since you two already know each other, I won''t bother introducing you," Edward Taylor said with augh. "Alice, I''m taking those books I left in the attic today. William, take a look and see if there''s anything you like, and feel free to keep it."


    William followed Edward Taylor up to the second floor, where there were also bookshelves filled with neatly arranged books. There was arge oak desk over three meters wide, with a fountain pen and fountain pen ink set on top.


    Edward Taylor pulled down a dozen or so books from the shelves. The books looked old and carried the air of history.


    "William, take a look," Edward said, presenting the ancient texts like precious treasures on the table, hoping William would be interested. "Here we have important historical materials from various countries around the world."


    William picked up a book from the Renaissance period that described Charlemagne. The writing was still legible, chronicling Charlemagne''s life. He then flipped through an ancient book from the Roman Empire. Even if one were to disregard their academic value, these ancient texts would still be valuable as antiques. However, William only briefly looked through them. While others might see them as precious historical documents, they held no meaning for him. He knew a great deal about monarchs from different periods but didn''t really care about them. There were only a few historical figures that he truly admired.


    As William browsed through the books, Edward Taylor remained silent. But suddenly, someone called out from downstairs.


    "Mr. Taylor! I knew I''d find you here again. You didn''t show up at the historical association today, and those old professors at the AHA were arguing incessantly."


    In addition to the loud voice, heavy footsteps echoed up the staircase.


    In no time, an elderly man with white hair appeared on the second floor. His name was Kelly Watson, the vice president of the Historical Association and a renowned professor.


    "Hmm? You have a student here?" Kelly looked surprised, assuming William was Edward''s student.


    Edward quickly rified, "He''s not my student! Though William is only a freshman, I''d dly call him my teacher when ites to historical research."


    "What did you say?" Kelly thought he had misheard. Edward Taylor was a towering figure in the field of historical research. Any young schr who could catch his attention would likely consider it an honor. And now, Edward was saying he wanted to call this young man his teacher?


    Edward repeated, "I''ve actually considered asking William to be my mentor, but unfortunately, he didn''t agree."


    "Have you gone mad?" Kelly scrutinized William, who appeared to be in his early twenties at most. He couldn''t fathom how William could be qualified to be Edward Taylor''s mentor.


    And he hadn''t even agreed to Edward''s request?


    Kelly was more inclined to believe that Edward had lost his mind.


    While it''s true that learning is an endless journey and anyone can be a teacher, studying history is a gradual process that cannot be rushed. Sess in historical and cultural research doesn''te overnight.


    At the age of twenty or so, how much could one possibly learn, even if they started studying from the womb?


    Even if William were a genius, there were many aspects of archaeology that one couldn''t learn without direct experience.


    "I''m not crazy! If you don''t believe me, so be it," Edward said, not daring to reveal that William had tranted an ancient inscription. But he still hoped to praise William in front of others, just in case William might reveal something else in a moment of goodwill.

 Chapter 85 Sudden death

    <h4>Chapter 85 Sudden death</h4>


    Edward''s intent was clear: he was implying that William was impressive.


    Kelly, of course, picked up on this. He was somewhat puzzled as to why Edward wasvishing such praise on William. For a moment, he felt a bit lost. But his perception of William had shifted from that of a mere freshman.


    Yet, William wasn''t pleased or ttered by Edward Taylor''spliments.


    Thinking of having him as a mentor wasn''t a simple matter. To William, it was more about the mood; he wasn''t inclined to take on an older man as a disciple. After long conversations with William in the past, even Socrates had expressed a desire to make William his teacher, only to be firmly rejected.


    William simply nodded and smiled at Kelly, setting aside the ancient book he had been perusing. "I''m not interested in these books," he told Edward Taylor. "You can take them back."


    Ancient books? Hadn''t William seen enough of those in the past?


    While others might find them intriguing, to William, they were no more interesting than quantum mechanics.


    Kelly nced at the books on the table, eximing, "Edward, you''re willing to part with these? Why not gift me a few? Is our friendship not deep enough?"


    Hearing Kelly''s interest, Edward''s demeanor changed instantly. "If you want to read them, just let me know. Just remember to return them after."


    This is probably differential treatment, right?


    With a smirk, Kelly finally turned to William and asked, "So, William, what''s your take on the fall of the Byzantine Empire?"


    William paused for a moment, his memories of the Byzantine Empire''s history vivid. "The Byzantine Empire, initially the eastern provinces of the Roman Empire, became an independent empire, enduring for nearly a thousand years. Under the reign of Justinian I, it reached its zenith, with the Byzantine fortress being unparalleled in splendor, making Constantinople one of the most prosperous cities of the medieval period. However, over time, the empire waned for various reasons. Primarily, its geographical location was a disadvantage. Situated at the crossroads of Europe, Asia, and Africa, it became the target of various empires and nations. Prolonged wars and invasions drained the empire''s resources and military power. Religious disputes, particrly the schism between the Eastern and Western Christian churches, led to internal conflicts and made governance challenging. Lastly, political corruption and dwindling morale in the military also significantly contributed to its downfall."


    "The copse of the Byzantine Empire resulted from a multitude of factors," William concluded. "Geography, politics, religion, among others, all yed their part."


    William sinctly addressed Kelly''s query, indifferent to how Kelly perceived his response. All he did was express his viewpoint.


    Kelly furrowed his brows. As historical researchers, they typically delved into the internal issues of the Byzantine Empire, such as political strife and religious conflicts. However, the geographical aspect William highlighted was indeed an insightful perspective.


    Edward Taylor, listening in, was a tad surprised but found himself deep in thought. Historians often zoom in on the specifics of events, but asionally, they need to adopt a broader perspective. William''s simple answer was a reminder to consider the multifaceted factors behind historical events.


    Viewed in this light, the downfall of the Byzantine Empire was not a mere ident but a historical inevitability. Over the years, whether considering the Byzantine Empire or other nations, the course of history has always been shaped by abination of factors. William had to admit that the present era''s understanding of history is more profound than ever before.


    Alice was diligently transcribing the two volumes of Celsus''s medical books downstairs when she suddenly received a message.


    The person who sold the Radiant Empress Pearl two days ago had died!


    He had suddenly passed away in a hotel!


    This news left her utterly stunned. Even though she had braced herself for such an oue, it was still eerie how William had predicted the man''s death, and then it had happened just like that.


    It seems the Radiant Empress Pearl really did have issues.


    William came downstairs and seeing the distraught Alice, asked, "How many times have you transcribed it?"


    Alice hesitated for a moment before replying in a low voice, "The tomb raider really died."


    "Indeed." William''s expression was neutral. Was it that unusual?


    Alice said, "I... I want to visit the ''Eternal Life Emporium.''"


    "Just go." While William wasn''t keen on rescuing people, he wouldn''t stop Alice either. After all, it''s the duty of a doctor to heal and save lives, and there''s nothing wrong with that.


    With a sly smile, Alice said, "Alright, I''ll go. I have over a hundred more transcriptions to make. I''ll finish them when I get back."


    "Fine! Don''t forget about Nathaniel''s illness," William casually remarked. "If you leave, will the shop be closed for a while?"


    "No need to close. I have a friend who promised to work during the day. He should be arriving soon. You can give him a brief on what needs to be done at work." Alice started packing up her stuff on the table. "His name is Walker."


    William nodded. Once Alice was done packing, she shouted upstairs, "Mr. Taylor, I''ve got some things to handle, so I''ll head out. Feel free to take any books you want. My cousin will be here in the evening. If you need anything, you can talk to him directly."


    "Alright! You go ahead with your tasks!" Edward, with a glint in his eye, descended from the upstairs. So, William would be minding the shop? Would that mean he could visit more often?


    One should know that Mount San Juan Teotihuaca doesn''t just have that one ancient stele. There''s much more there worth studying. Edward wondered if William could decipher any of those artifacts.


    Little did he know, many of the artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca were actually William''s personal belongings. In the past, William would''ve taken everything back, but now, he decided to leave them in the care of the nation. After all, he didn''t need them anymore.

 Chapter 86 Walker’s little scheme.

    <h4>Chapter 86 Walker''s little scheme.</h4>


    About half an hour after Alice left, a simply dressed young man entered the store.


    "Excuse me, is Alice here?" he asked.


    William nced at him and asked coolly, "You''re Walker, right?"


    William guessed that this was probably the young man Alice had mentioned who wasing to mind the store, especially since he was looking for Alice and was a Soulmancer.


    Walker nodded. As a child, he had been discovered for his exceptional talent by a skilled Soulmancer and had been secretly trained. He had recently emerged from his secluded training and was traveling the world to gain experience. Following his master''s instructions, he hade to New York to find Charles Turner.


    Charles had assigned Walker to be Alice''s bodyguard, but Alice had immediately put him to work in the bookstore, showing no intention of needing a bodyguard.


    Having trained in secret in the mountains, Walker had limited exposure to women. After meeting Alice, he was taken aback, thinking he had encountered a fairy. In his heart, he had already chosen Alice as his future wife.


    It must be said that a young man''s ability to daydream is quite strong.


    With his skills, making a name for himself in this big city and marrying a beautiful woman seemed like a matter of course.


    Ordinary people were beneath his notice.


    "She told you about me, right?" Walker was still a neer to the city and naive in the ways of the world. As he asked William this question, there was a twinkle in his eyes, as he cared deeply about what Alice thought of him.


    In this regard, he was a typical young romantic, a far cry from someone like William, who remained unfazed by beauty.


    William had noticed that the young man was a Soulmancer but didn''t really care. He simply said, "You''ll be working here from now on. Your monthly sry is two thousand. Your daily tasks include cleaning and serving customers who want to buy books."


    "No problem." Walker looked William up and down. He seemed about the same age as him but was just an ordinary person, frail-looking. He was somewhat handsome, which put Walker on edge, but only slightly.


    "What''s your rtionship with Alice?" Walker asked nonchntly.


    Adhering to the story that Alice had fabricated, and not wanting to give the game away, William simply said, "She''s my cousin."


    "Oh!"


    Hearing that Alice was William''s cousin, the sliver of caution in Walker''s heart disappeared, and he smiled, asking, "Do you know where your cousin is now?"


    "I don''t know," William replied. "From now on, you''ll mind the shop during the day, and I''ll take over in the evening. Is that okay?"


    "Of course!" Walker continued, "Since you''re Alice''s cousin, you''re my cousin too. If anyone bullies you, just tell me, and I''ll stand up for you."


    It was typical of a young person trying to bond with someone, this kind of clumsy directness.


    If it had been another wealthy young person, Walker might have been asked to prove himself. A simple disy of his supernatural abilities would suffice, and the other would naturally be his follower.


    But William just squinted at him and said coldly, "She is her, you are you, just call me William."


    Alice had called herself his cousin without his permission, which had already made William angry. Now, this young man wanted to take advantage of their supposed rtion. That was not going to happen.


    Walker smirked inwardly, thinking that one day, William would regard him as a friend or family.


    Edward and Kelly had been standing by without a word during this exchange. Now that the introductions were over, Edward hurriedly asked, "Mr. Johnson, will you be here tonight?"


    William frowned and asked, "Yes, I''m here, but what do you need?"


    "I do have some questions I''d like to ask, if you don''t mind, about the artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. There are some things I don''t know what they''re for," Edward Taylor said, still wanting to ask William about some objects. Besides holding great expectations for William, Edward also wanted to probe William''s knowledge.


    "I won''t have time tonight!" William was thinking about how to talk to Evelyn that evening. After all, they still didn''t know each other very well, and William wasn''t sure what Evelyn liked.


    Faced with Edward Taylor''s inquiries, William couldn''t be bothered to answer.


    "Maybe next time then," Edward said. He had already interacted with William twice and knew that William could be quite entric. The first time they met, William had made them all furious, but William did have genuine expertise.


    William nodded, saying, "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to eat."


    "As for the artifacts you mentioned, bring them to me to take a look. I have some experience with ancient objects," Walker chimed in. He didn''t know who Edward Taylor and his group were, but he had learned some antique appraisal methods since he was young. Since he hade to the big city, of course, he wanted to show off his knowledge and skills. If Alice was present tonight and he could disy his erudition, wouldn''t he be able to win her heart?


    "Oh? May I ask who this is?" Edward''s question was directed at Walker, but his gaze was fixed on William. In his mind, William had already made a strong impression. If this person had the same knowledge as William, Edward would be willing to befriend him.


    "My name is Walker!" Walker looked somewhat displeased. Hadn''t he just introduced himself in front of these two older men?


    "Walker, if you are free tonight, I''ll bring those things over for you to take a look at." Edward didn''t mean to look down on Walker; regarding the items from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, even these veteran professors were at a loss as to what they might be. He had no intention of letting go of even the slightest opportunity.


    Hearing Edward Taylor''s reference to him, Walker became increasingly dissatisfied deep down.


    This old professor referred to the young William as Mr. Johnson, but addressed him just as... Walker?


    "Bring them over tonight, and we''ll see!" Walker secretly vowed that he would definitely impress this old man tonight.


    "Alright then!" Edward Taylor turned to William again, "Mr. Johnson, are you going for lunch? Let''s go together!"


    "Sure!" William didn''t dismiss the invitation outright. More importantly, he found eating alone rather boring, and he could also ask Edward some modern questions.


    "Then Walker, have you eaten? Would you like to join us?" William thought it would be inappropriate to leave the young man behind to watch the store while they all went to eat.


    "No need! I''ve already eaten, I''ll stay here and watch the shop!" Walker was already feeling slightly resentful. That old man had mentioned eating and hadn''t asked him. When William asked, he couldn''t agree to go. As long as they saw his capabilities tonight, they would never look down on him again.


    With that in mind, Walker couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Going from being underestimated to being admired and respected ¨C isn''t that the most satisfying process of all?

 Chapter 87 Good words are hard to persuade.

    <h4>Chapter 87 Good words are hard to persuade.</h4>


    "Eternal Life Emporium"


    When Alice arrived, there were still many customers in the store, but the portly owner was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she was greeted by a young man.


    "Where''s your boss?" Alice asked, frowning as she entered the store. She had hoped that the owner hadn''t died as predicted. She had instructed people to keep an eye on the owner of the "Eternal Life Emporium" since William had imed that both he and Coleman, the grave robber who sold the pearl, would die.


    The young man in the store recognized Alice from when she had bought a cup before ¨C he couldn''t forget that experience. "Our boss is inside," he said with a smile. "If you need anything, I can help."


    "I came to discuss something with your boss," Alice replied, curious about the mysterious properties of the pearl that seemed to cause sudden deaths to those who came into contact with it.


    The young man hesitated for a moment but eventually led Alice inside.


    The moment the door opened, Alice was stunned.


    Just two days ago, Powell, the owner, had looked radiant and healthy. Although a bit overweight, he appeared to be in good health, his eyes sharp and keen, the eyes of a shrewd businessman.


    But now, Powell''s meticulously groomed hair was a disheveled mess, looking like a bird''s nest. His eyes, once lively and bright, had sunk into their sockets, surrounded by red, puffy bags. His body had noticeably thinned.


    "You... Alice, what can I do for you?" Powell asked, his voice weak and his eyes still unfocused, looking even worse than Coleman had.


    Alice frowned, "Haven''t you slept thesest two days?"


    "No sleep," Powell said. "What do you need?"


    Without beating around the bush, Alice said, "You remember the man who was with mest time, right? Coleman is dead."


    "Killed by someone?" Powell still sounded unenergetic, and he didn''t seem shocked at all.


    "He died suddenly," Alice said. "That pearl is in this room, right? If you don''t want to die, you should sell it to the man who was with me."


    "You mean the young man who came with youst time? How much is he offering? Thirty thousand dors?" Powell asked weakly with a smile. "As long as I survive until tomorrow, when Scottes to buy this pearl, it will be thirty million dors!"


    "Coleman''s sudden death is his business. I don''t believe in ghosts, curses, and that sort of nonsense!"


    "Can''t you see what''s happening to you?" Alice couldn''t help but get anxious. "Take a look at yourself in the mirror! Do you want money or your life?" Didn''t Powell notice how much his condition had deteriorated? In just two days, he had changed so much; how could he not be concerned?


    "I know! I''m very excited now! I''m in great spirits!" Powell sat beside the safe, looking utterly drained and full of deathly energy. Yet, he stared with wide-open eyes, looking somewhat eerie.


    "I..." Alice hade with the intention of saving a life, but she didn''t know what to do with Powell''s current attitude. She couldn''t force him to seek medical help, could she?


    More importantly, William had only taught her a secret technique for exorcising evil, which seemed more mystical than mainstream medicine, resembling the witchcraft of legends. It required herbs, crystals, and candles.


    Before this incident, Alice hadn''t even believed in curses.


    But with Coleman''s death and Powell''s current condition, she couldn''t help but believe.


    Especially since William had given her advanced medical knowledge that she could fully understand with just one read. The information seemed to fly into her brain, making her believe in the authenticity of these secret techniques.


    "When Alice had no other business, I didn''t see her out," Powell said, clearly different from Coleman. Coleman, a long-time tomb robber, had long been burdened with various curses. As a result, when he ced the Radiant Empress Pearl on his person, he persisted for several days before his body began to show abnormal changes. In contrast, Powell, who had suddenlye into contact with the artifact and stayed close to it without interruption, had deteriorated significantly in just two days.


    "Take care of yourself!" Alice, exasperated, turned and left, feeling that she had meddled unnecessarily this time. If she had known, she wouldn''t havee.


    Just as she opened the door, Scott walked in. After confirming that the boss was inside, he strode over.


    Upon seeing Scott, Alice immediately asked, "Mr. Taylor, are you here to buy that pearl?"


    "Yes! I already paid the deposit before. You''re not interested in the pearl too, are you?" Scott replied. Behind him, several bodyguards were carrying briefcases, ready with cash for the transaction.


    Thirty million dors in cash!


    Scott was running out of time. He didn''t know what had gotten into his elderly father, who was determined to sell off all his assets and ordered everyone to move back to the countryside.


    Now, he had simply brought cash toplete the purchase.


    In a few days, the Taylor family would be relocating to a small town.


    Scott, wearing a smile but looking somewhat wary, looked at Alice. "You''re not interested in that pearl, are you?"


    Although he didn''t understand his father''s bizarre behavior, he wasn''t in a position to refuse. Before leaving, he nned to buy the pearl, which, if it provided a significant boost to his abilities, he would be willing to spend some time in rural seclusion.


    He had experienced wealth and power, but enhancing his abilities to a certain level could lead to longevity. If he could advance to a mid-level Soulmancer, he could live even longer and have whatever he wanted.


    "I''m not interested in the pearl, but it''s a bad omen. Mr. Taylor, I wouldn''t rmend buying it," Alice quickly said.


    "A bad omen?" Scott frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Alice briefly exined Coleman''s death but didn''t mention William. She then added, "If you don''t believe me, go in and see Mr. Zhang for yourself."


    Scott walked into the room and, upon seeing Powell, paused for a moment before his eyes gleamed.


    Powell''s transformation was indeed shocking, but it also indicated that the pearl was exceptional.


    Whether it was a magical artifact or not, he wasn''t sure. But even if it was a sinister object, as long as it could grant him power, it didn''t matter if it led to his corruption through the influence of malevolent spirits!


    He was a Soulmancer, and all that mattered was his pursuit of power and longevity. What did it matter if he fell from grace?


    "Scott, you''re finally here!" Powell said as he rose from his seat upon seeing Scott. Noticing the briefcases carried by the bodyguards, he became even more enthusiastic.


    "The paperwork is all in order, but bank transfers take time. I''ll give you thirty million dors in cash, just give me the pearl!" Scott wanted nothing more than to take the pearl and study it. Nothing else mattered.


    "Mr. Taylor! Why won''t you listen to me?" Alice was genuinely frustrated. Powell had died because of his greed, but she didn''t understand what a powerful figure like Scott was thinking. She had already made it so clear ¨C couldn''t he see that the pearl was a problem?

 Chapter 88 But this is just a chamber pot.

    <h4>Chapter 88 But this is just a chamber pot.</h4>


    How could Scott not know whether the Radiant Empress Pearl had a problem?


    Facing Alice''s persuasion, Scott simply smiled and said, "Alice, you don''t need to worry about this. I''ve bought it."


    After handing over the thirty million dors in cash, Powell looked at the stacks of money in his room. Opening the cases one by one, he appeared to be in a state of mania.


    The visual impact of thirty million dors in cash was far more striking than the same amount in a bank transfer.


    Stacks upon stacks of bills were hard for anyone to stay calm about.


    It should be noted that a million dors in $100 bills weighed about 22 pounds, and ten million dors would be 220 pounds!


    Thirty million dors was a whopping 660 pounds!


    The banknotes piled up, filling the entire office.


    Scott didn''t say much more to Alice. After getting the Radiant Empress Pearl, he immediately left with his people.


    Only Powell remained in the office, incessantly counting the money, as if he were under a spell.


    Seeing Powell in this state, Alice didn''t bother saying anything. After Scott left, she turned around and left too.


    The duty of a doctor is to save people, but Powell had already given her the cold shoulder. She was filled with resentment and felt that some people simply weren''t worth saving.


    Returning to the Cozy Book Haven, the only person in the store was Walker. As Alice entered, she asked, "Have you met William?"


    Walker nodded. "He''s your cousin, right? He seems like a decent guy."


    Decent?


    Alice wasn''t sure how to evaluate William.


    To say he was bad, he had already been pretty good to Alice. He had given her medical books by Celsus and his own medical secrets, both of which were worth a fortune. He gave them to her without a word.


    But to say he was good, sometimes just talking to him could be infuriating!


    "You can work here from now on," Alice said briefly, then went back to copying Celsus''s medical book. She still had to do it over a hundred more times. If she didn''t finish today, she wouldn''t be able to exin it to William.


    "What are you writing?" Walker asked, trying to see what Alice was working on.


    "Don''t look!" Alice said hurriedly. She didn''t know if Walker understood medicine, but the book from Celsus was a gift from William. Without his permission, she needed to keep it confidential.


    "Okay, okay! I won''t look!" Walker quickly stepped back, not wanting to upset Alice.


    After a moment, Alice gathered the papers she had written and took them upstairs, where there were already a table and chairs. She continued writing there.


    "Just stay here, and let me know when Williames back," she instructed Walker.


    Having epted the concept of curses in this world, and knowing that Scott had bought the Radiant Empress Pearl, she felt it necessary to tell William.


    Walker agreed and stood guard downstairs. If William hadn''t said he was Alice''s cousin, Walker would definitely be seething with jealousy now.


    It wasn''t until around seven in the evening that William and Evelyn leisurely returned to the bookstore.


    "William, Alice wants you upstairs," Walker said, his tone authoritative, as if he were already Alice''s husband.


    William responded with a nod and headed upstairs.


    Alice had just finished copying the book a thousand times and was napping at the table. She woke up suddenly at Walker''s voice.


    Walker sure was bold, talking to William like that.


    Though she had never seen William raise a hand to anyone, the memory of Dn kneeling before William, unable to stand, made her realize that her teacher was no ordinary person.


    "You''re back," Alice stood up and said, "The Radiant Empress Pearl was bought by someone from the Taylor family. I saw the owner of ''Eternal Life Emporium.'' His condition doesn''t look good; he''s not going to die, is he?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "The Taylor family? James Taylor''s family?"


    "Scott Taylor, do you know him?"


    "No idea!" William said, "If he bought it, he bought it. No need to worry about him."


    "Oh! What about the owner of ''Eternal Life Emporium''? Shouldn''t we do something?" Alice still wanted to help Powell.


    "Are you close to him?" William asked expressionlessly, "If you want to help, help. Just don''t forget about Nathaniel''s situation. Other matters, I won''t bother with."


    "Fine," Alice pouted, "I''ll handle it myself. By the way, that guy downstairs named Walker, his master was friends with my grandfather. He just came down from the mountain, so don''t be mad at him."


    "Why would I be mad at him?" William nced at the medical books on the desk that had already been copied, asking nonchntly, "Did you memorize the two medical books by Celsus?"


    "Yes, I did!"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll teach you the secrets of mystical power." William seemed quick to teach. The "secrets of mystical power" he mentioned were just simple methods for ordinary people to ess the power of divine souls. He picked up a pen and started writing some basic concepts.


    As William was writing about the basics of mystical power upstairs, Edward had already arrived.


    "Alice! Edward is here,e down!" Walker was eager to show off in front of Alice.


    Alice looked at William, and he raised an eyebrow, "Go ahead, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Edward and Kelly hade tonight to inquire about the items on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.


    The objects stored in the cave were items William had used in the past, and he knew their origins better than anyone.


    However, he didn''t feel like exining it to anyone.


    After Alice went downstairs, Edward looked at the second-floor staircase, wanting to ask William, but he didn''te down.


    "Whatever you don''t understand, I''ll take a look!" Walker said casually. Tonight, he wanted to impress Alice and show Edward and the others what a true master looked like.


    The items on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca were all rare artifacts. Edward wouldn''t take them out, so he only had some photographs.


    Walker, well-versed in antiques, knew a lot about ancient artifacts. But when Edward showed him the photos, he was dumbfounded.


    These inscriptions were unheard of, unseen.


    He even understood ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs!


    But he didn''t recognize the writing on these items from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.


    "What do you think? Can you read it?" Edward, a master in ancient writing studies, could hardly recognize these characters, which he suspected were older than ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs.


    That''s why he hade to William.


    "Which period is this script from?" Walker was utterly confused. You couldn''t just make up this kind of writing.


    "It''s probably from before the ancient Egyptian period."


    "This object seems to be for collecting water," Walker ventured, trying to salvage the situation.


    "I think it looks like that too," Edward agreed.


    What they didn''t know was that the object was actually a chamber pot that William had used many years ago. Although it was finely crafted and made from unique materials, it was just a chamber pot.

 Chapter 89 Poseidon’s gift

    <h4>Chapter 89 Poseidon''s gift</h4>


    Walker initially wanted to show off his knowledge in front of Edward and the others.


    But if something could stump someone like Edward, it had to be a significant issue.


    Anything post-ancient Egypt wouldn''t be much of a challenge for Edward.


    As for the scripts before that era¡­


    Though Walker had learned about ancient cultures under his mentor, he was by no means an expert.


    Compared to professionals like Edward, he was far behind.


    After some conversation, Edward soon realized that the young man didn''t possess any substantial knowledge.


    It wasn''t that he knew nothing, but his understanding was only superficial, insufficient to shed light on Edward''s queries.


    Walker felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, when ites to such matters, pretending to know something you don''t is a dead giveaway.


    "Is Mr. Johnson upstairs?" Edward had immense respect for William.


    Schrs and professors typically hold those with vast knowledge in high regard, regardless of age or position.


    Alice hesitated, then said, "He''s up there, but he''s busy."


    William was upstairs, exining the secrets of mystical powers to her. To outsiders, this might seem even more advanced than cutting-edge medical technology. Could she let others see this?


    "We''ll wait downstairs then." Edward didn''t even inquire about William''s activity. He just wanted to understand the artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. From past interactions, he knew William could be temperamental. If unintentionally offended, William might dismiss him entirely.


    Alice politely poured tea for each of them, asked them to wait downstairs, and went up to check if William was avable.


    It wasn''t just Kelly who felt somewhat slighted; even Walker looked displeased.


    If he couldn''t understand these things, could William?


    He was just a regr person after all. How would he know these ancient scripts?


    And many of the artifacts were genuinely unheard of, unseen before.


    The craftsmanship of those items was beyond modern capabilities. Yet, Edward imed they predated ancient Egyptian civilization, which seemed far-fetched.


    "Master, maybe you should go down. Edward is actually a decent person."


    Alice was somewhat familiar with Edward. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sold the Cozy Book Haven to her.


    Each character William wrote seemed to be infused with magic. As theynded on the paper, they radiated an aura of mystic power.


    "This writing..." Alice, having seen William''s advanced medical techniques before, could sense something unique about these characters.


    Before William could respond, her soul felt drawn to the words. Her gaze fixed on the script, with everything else fading away. Slowly closing her eyes, she felt as if she was floating in the vast cosmos.


    Golden characters encircled Alice and gradually merged into her!


    As William''sst line touched down, it read, "A gift to Alice."


    The gift from William was clearly extraordinary.


    Suddenly opening her eyes, Alice looked at William in disbelief.


    What had just transpired?


    She instantly understood how to harness mystical power and enhance her abilities. Moreover, she could now sense a subtle but palpable energy within her.


    "Keep your belongings safe and head downstairs," William instructed without offering any further exnation. If one aims to tap into the power of a god''s spirit and sense and absorb its energy, taking this step is crucial. Given Alice''s age, it might have taken her a considerable amount of time without William''s assistance.


    Alice couldn''t recall how she descended the stairs. Now, she realized that she wasn''t a prodigy. The reason she had quickly grasped cutting-edge medical techniques was due to the magical words cast by William. The article about the mysteries of mystical powers was filled with terminology she had never encountered before, but upon reading it, everything suddenly became clear.


    Edward and the others had been waiting for a while. Seeing Williame downstairs, Walker jested, "William, are you sure you understand these ancient scripts?"


    Walker had previously disyed overconfidence, but in the end, he knew nothing, which was embarrassing. But if William didn''t understand either, then it wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, why should anyone recognize scripts and artifacts from before the ancient Egyptian civilization?


    Without acknowledging Walker, William approached Edward and inquired, "What did you want to show me?"


    Edward quickly pulled out his phone, scrolled to a photo, and said, "Look at this amphora." He showed aplexly designed vessel. "It has ancient inscriptions and is adorned with exquisite patterns. We believe it might have been used in ancient ceremonies, offering wine to gods or royalty."


    After ncing at the photo Edward showed him, William paused for a moment and remarked, "It''s just a chamber pot."


    "A chamber pot? You have quite the eye," Walker chuckled, unable to contain himself. "Given the craftsmanship and quality of this amphora, it''s a masterpiece. Not even Emperor Augustus would use such an item as a chamber pot!"


    Edward was somewhat skeptical too. As Walker pointed out, the amphora was simply too magnificent. Surely, no emperor throughout history would use such a magnificent piece as a chamber pot. Such use would be an utter waste.


    William merely smiled. Strictly speaking, this amphora was a gift from a being he had once aided. While it was indeed a magical artifact, he had always used it as a chamber pot.


    Walker challenged, "So, whose chamber pot was this?"


    With a yful grin, William replied, "Don''t you think it looks like one? If it were mine, I''d probably use it."


    "You''re even bolder than the ancient rulers," Walker said with a hint of sarcasm. "So, what do the inscriptions mean?"


    William, now intrigued by the amphora, admitted he had never really studied the inscriptions before. Edward also looked at him expectantly.


    "It says, ''None of the waters of the four great oceans canpare to this''," William chuckled, adding, "And it bears the name ''Temple of Poseidon''."


    "Temple of Poseidon?" Edward eximed in surprise. "You mean the mighty sea god?"


    "Yes, this indeed belongs to Poseidon," William confirmed. Renowned and revered by marine creatures and known for his powerful abilities to safeguard seafaring vessels, many referred to Poseidon as the ''God of the Sea''. He had discovered this amphora in a mysterious marine region.


    One day, Poseidon, out of excitement and gratitude, presented the amphora to William. Little did he know, William would use it as a chamber pot. The amphora had vast space and never retained any unpleasant odor. William had used it for many years and found it quite satisfactory.

 Chapter 90 It was all just a joke I made.

    <h4>Chapter 90 It was all just a joke I made.</h4>


    Poseidon is unmistakably a figure from myth and legend, specifically the "God of the Sea" from Greek mythology.


    But William is telling them that this amphora belongs to Poseidon. So, what does that make it? A historical artifact or a divine relic?


    Edward and the others arepletely taken aback.


    Evelyn is even more astounded.


    She''s a student from Hudson University and has heard of the former dean, Edward. Now, Edward stands right in front of her, addressing William as Mr. Johnson.


    This alone was shocking enough.


    But what was even more shocking was that William could actually trante the text that even Edward didn''t understand.


    And the content of the trantion was even more bewildering.


    Evelyn sneaked a nce at Edward. She was curious: Would Edward believe what William said?


    Logically, Evelyn didn''t believe it.


    She felt that as long as Edward was sane, he wouldn''t either.


    "Mr. Taylor, you can''t seriously believe this is Poseidon''s artifact, can you?" Kelly said, her lips twitching involuntarily. How could a historian believe in myths?


    And surely, they wouldn''t believe that items from myths actually existed.


    "I believe!" Edward dered with a glint of determination in his eyes, pulling out another photograph.


    Upon seeing the photograph, William furrowed his brows.


    "This hammer is still in Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. It''s so heavy that no one can lift it. Mr. Johnson, do you know what this is?" Edward''s gaze turned peculiar as he looked at William.


    If William could merely trante ancient scripts, that could be chalked up to his extensive knowledge.


    But this made him almost believe.


    The mysterious artifacts in the cave of Mount San Juan Teotihuaca were indeed magical. Since the discovery of the ruins, many items couldn''t be removed from the site.


    It wasn''t that the archaeologists were inefficient; it was just that these artifacts were impossibly heavy to move.


    Among these items were the amphora, the hammer inscribed with purple runes as seen in the photograph, a wooden bed, and four strange swords hanging in the cave.


    Despite the use of various machinery, these items hadn''t budged an inch. They seemed rooted to the ground. Edward, being highly esteemed, was privy to this information due to his involvement in the archaeological research.


    The idea that a small amphora, less than half a meter in size, could not be moved was baffling. Otherwise, why would he believe it to be an item of Poseidon?


    Edward was now prepared to believe anything. If William knew the origin of the hammer with the purple inscriptions, he might even suspect that William was the owner of all these artifacts in the cave...


    "This is a good-looking hammer," William remarked, ncing at Edward with a smile. "However, I''m not sure about its origins."


    The hammer''s origin...


    If he recalled correctly, it was a gift from Thor, the Norse God of Thunder, as a token of gratitude to William for rescuing him and helping defeat giants.


    It seemed to be a magical artifact, called Mj?lnir.


    However, William had carelessly tossed it in a corner, asionally using it to pound small objects.


    William no longer wished to divulge too much to Edward. He realized that some items in his cave should not be of this world.


    Items that shouldn''t belong to this era. Perhaps he should retrieve them tomorrow.


    Edward was deeply disappointed and pulled out another photo, saying, "Take a look at this one. Whenever any of the staff got within two meters of these four swords, they turned into a mist of blood."


    "Why would anyone believe in myths?"


    After hearing about this, Edward truly had no choice but to believe.


    Perhaps the saying is true: where science ends, theology begins.


    There were simply too many inexplicable things inside that cave.


    William said half-jokingly, "What if I told you that these four swords were gifts from the four major deities of Mount Olympus: Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', and Ares''s ''Sword of War''? Would you believe that?"


    Edward''s response was surprisingly firm as he stared at William, "If you say so, I believe."


    William and Edward exchanged nces. When did Edward start to trust him unconditionally?


    This wasn''t necessarily a good thing.


    "I was just joking. If none of you know the origins, how would I?" William retorted. "You don''t actually believe that amphora belongs to Poseidon, do you?"


    The existence of mythical objects in the modern world is one thing when discovered by archaeologists. But if they were to fall into the hands of a Soulmancer, they could potentially cause immeasurable disaster.


    William felt an urge to retrieve certain items, especially potent ones like the ''Thunder Sword'' of Zeus or the ''Sun Sword'' of Apollo. Even though he previously just hung them on a wall as decorations, if it weren''t for his ability to suppress their power, merely entering the cave would be deadly to any regr person.


    "The amphora... was that a joke too?" Edward asked with difficulty, looking at William with hope in his eyes. He desperately wanted to hear that at least the story about the amphora wasn''t made up.


    William nodded, "Of course it was a joke. What did you think?"


    "Hmph! Youngsters these days just spout nonsense. Mr. Taylor, how could you believe him?" Kelly, trembling with anger, berated Edward, "What were you thinking? He''s clearly making fun of you."


    All William could respond with was, "You insisted on an answer from me. I just gave you one that you might want."


    Edward, once shining with enthusiasm, seemed to have his spirit crushed by William''s words. He turned away and left the bookstore, looking as if his very soul had been ripped out.


    Kelly gave William a furious re and followed Edward out.


    William just shook his head. Some things are beyond the understanding of ordinary people like Edward.


    He''d read many books recently and realized that today''s society isrgely secr.


    More people no longer worship gods. Even those who do see it more as a personal belief or spiritual anchor, relying primarily on their own efforts.


    In past eras, during droughts, people might perform ceremonies to seek blessings from the gods.


    But now?


    Humanity can induce rain through science.


    While there are realms humans can''t tread upon, at least they are no longer ignorant and aren''t toyed with by gods.


    Isn''t that better?


    With this in mind, William had even less desire to disrupt this bnce.


    Even if he revealed the origins of those items, what then?


    Tomorrow, he would retrieve all those items; they''d have nothing to research.


    "You went too far, William!" Evelyn remarked, looking at Edward''s retreating figure.


    William simply smiled without offering an exnation.


    Alice looked curiously at William, puzzled by his harsh treatment of the old man.


    His words seemed to have crushed thest bit of hope in Edward.


    Only Walker, with a sidelong nce and narrowed eyes, paid close attention. As a Soulmancer, William''s words and Edward''s description of the four swords had piqued his interest.


    The items in the Mount San Juan Teotihuaca cave were certainly no ordinary artifacts!


    To Walker, this felt like a divine gift.

 Chapter 91 Those things are not for you to touch.

    <h4>Chapter 91 Those things are not for you to touch.</h4>


    After Edward left, Walker also bid farewell to Alice and then clocked out.


    Alice was aware that William had feelings for Evelyn. Not wanting to be the third wheel, she made some small talk and then also took her leave.


    And so, only William and Evelyn remained in the bookstore.


    Rather than making casual conversation with Evelyn, William chose a book for himself and began reading.


    "William, it wasn''t right to y with Edward like that."


    Evelyn''s feelings toward William were a mix of good and bad. Just moments before, she had thought of William as a knowledgeable man whom even Edward sought advice from. But after all the fuss, William imed he was just joking.


    That was a bit much.


    Not to mention, Edward is a respected professor. Simply based on his age, it was inappropriate for William to mock him like that.


    When Evelyn brought up the matter again, William slowly put down his book, looked deeply into Evelyn''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Do you think I was ying with him? What if I told you that everything I said was true, but I just didn''t want him to believe that gods have truly graced this world?"


    "The talk of gods and spirits is pure nonsense!" Evelyn retorted, her brows furrowed in confusion. Did she actually believe that the amphora belonged to Poseidon?


    And what about Zeus''s ''Sword of Thunder'', Apollo''s ''Sword of the Sun'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', and Ares'' ''Sword of War'' all hanging in a cave?


    Who could the owner of that tomb be?


    William replied calmly, "If you don''t believe in the supernatural, then even if everything I said was true, how would he prove it? How would he share it with others? It''s easier to tell him I tricked him."


    Evelyn was still unclear about William''s intentions. Primarily because she, too, was an atheist. Stories of Odin, Thor, and the like were just myths to her.


    "But I feel... Edward Taylor truly believed in what you said. Your words might have genuinely upset him," Evelyn voiced her concerns, thinking back to Edward''s devastated look, feeling that William might have gone too far.


    William shook his head, "What use is his belief in me? The question is whether he believes in himself."


    Had Edward Taylor already epted the idea of someone living for hundreds of thousands of years, even believing in the existence of Poseidon? Just a slight denial, and would his beliefs crumble?


    For a moment, Evelyn was at a loss for words and remained silent.


    Seeing her quiet, William didn''t press further or change the subject. He picked up his book and resumed reading.


    Feeling slightly awkward, and with no customers around, Evelyn started browsing nearby bookshelves, looking for something to read, or perhaps to review something in the store.


    She browsed for quite some time without selecting a book. ncing over at William, she saw him deeply engrossed in his reading.


    Hmm, it''s tough to gauge this man.


    When they first met during a job interview, William started a conversation, andter he even drank with a wealthy woman for money. At that time, she felt he was unreliable.


    However,ter on, she felt he wasn''t all that bad, especiallypared to the likes of Ryan and other rich kids.


    Just when she thought William was a man of diverse knowledge and talents, the narrative changed again.


    But now, he''s so engrossed in his book...


    Ever since Alice assigned her work, putting her on the same team as William, and even considering giving her a raise, it was clear Alice might be ying matchmaker.


    Evelyn had made up her mind before joining the bookstore. If William ever made an inappropriate move or showed intentions of pursuing her, she''d resign.


    But now, it seemed William was more interested in his book than her.


    Am I not that captivating?


    Evelyn, like all girls, felt a bit conflicted in such a situation.


    Although she didn''t hope for William to pursue her, it was still slightly disheartening when he didn''t even spare her a nce.


    By ten o''clock at night, only a few students hade in, with just two books sold. William hadn''t moved from his spot the entire time, engrossed in his book. All other duties were handled by Evelyn.


    William didn''t have a strong sense of time. Lost in his book, he was surprised when it was already half past eleven. Alice had mentioned that they could close up shortly after ten, but since it was Evelyn''s first day, she hesitated to bring it up. Instead, she picked up some books to read herself.


    "Isn''t it time to close up?" William finally closed his book and nced at the wall clock. "It''s already half past eleven, why haven''t we closed yet?"


    "Huh?" Evelyn was caught off guard by his question. They both worked there, yet once William sat down, he hadn''t stood up again. If she wasn''t wary of disturbing him, she would have asked earlier.


    "Let''s close up and head home," William said, returning his book. "You can leave. I have something else to do. Don''t wait for me."


    Evelyn''s face turned slightly red. She shot him a re, "Who said I was waiting for you?"


    "Oh, then you can go ahead. I''ll lock up."


    After saying this, William began to switch off the lights. He decided he''d go to Mount San Juan Teotihuaca that night to retrieve something. Walker had seen those photos earlier, and as a Soulmancer, even though the boy''s abilities seemed minimal, he might be interested in the items inside the cave.


    Once the store was locked, Evelyn rode off on her bicycle. William slipped into a narrow alley and disappeared.


    The next moment, he was on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, observing everyone''s actions.


    "Indeed, this young one has some ns," William observed as he spotted Walker on the mountain.


    Previously, the entrance to the cave on the mountain had been heavily guarded, with hundreds of people sealing off a one-kilometer radius, barring tourists and keeping numerous archaeologists busy.


    Given the mysterious events unfolding here, and considering Nelson was in New York City ¨C which, even though a distance away, wasn''t exceedingly far ¨C it was natural for someone to invite him over for a look.


    Previously, Nelson had heard on the news about the discovery of artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, which predated the ssic Egyptian dynasties. Moreover, he was aware that Timothy Hill was on the mountain. After visiting and having a chat with Hill, he inquired about the situation. In response, Timothy Hill told him, "What''s inside that cave isn''t meant for you all to touch. It''s best everyone leaves."

 Chapter 92 How do you prove these things are yours?

    <h4>Chapter 92 How do you prove these things are yours?</h4>


    "Mr. Hill, who exactly is the owner of that tomb?"


    Before Nelson had the chance to visit William''s cave, he already knew of Timothy Hill from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. Although Hill wasn''t particrly powerful, his divination and face-reading skills were among the best in the world.


    ording to the customs within their Soulmancermunity, Timothy Hill''s residence was on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, which he regarded as his territory. Even if the Arcane Society wanted to intervene with the tomb''s matters, they would at least need to pay him a courtesy visit first.


    With his eyes closed, Timothy Hill said slowly, "Nelson, don''t ask about the cave anymore. If the cave''s owner bes angry due to this, the consequences would be beyond what you can bear."


    Ideally, Timothy Hill would have liked to have a say in this matter. However, with the discovery of the relic and the intervention of the archaeology team, it was out of his control. William had shown no reaction to these events. Knowing William''s indifferent nature, Hill could only let things be. After all, if William truly didn''t want anyone touching his possessions, he would probably handle it effortlessly.


    "The owner of the cave?" Nelson took a deep breath. Everyone assumed it was a tomb, but Timothy Hill referred to it as a cave and even mentioned its owner. It''s likely just the secluded residence of some Soulmancer.


    Timothy Hill chose not to borate further. Nelson gave a slight bow, saying, "I''ll discuss the matter with the head of the archaeological team."


    Nelson had only heard that there were ancient artifacts in the cave from before the ssical era. Which era could they be from?


    If indeed a Soulmancer from that age had survived till now, they might possess god-like powers.


    If such a person were to be enraged, Nelson certainly couldn''t withstand it.


    Before Nelson could descend the mountain, Walker had already taken action.


    Although Mount San Juan Teotihuaca was heavily guarded, it wasn''t a challenge for Walker. Like a phantom, he evaded the guards. After incapacitating a staff member and stealing their uniform, he stealthily entered the cave under the cover of night.


    Seeing that Walker didn''t fatally harm anyone, William paid him no mind, following the path he took.


    Inside the cave, any movable artifacts had been taken. What remained were items impossible to shift.


    Zeus''s "Thunder Sword", Apollo''s "Sun Sword", Athena''s "Wisdom Sword", and Ares''s "War Sword" were hanging on the rock walls. Thor''s Mj?lnir was carelessly thrown in a corner, as was Odin''s "War Spear" Gungnir. There was also the magical wooden bed where William had slept and Poseidon''s amphora.


    Other misceneous divine artifacts were scattered throughout the cave.


    These items were beyond human interference. If not for William suppressing the magic of these artifacts with a massive energy field, anyone approaching within ten miles of Mount San Juan Teotihuaca would feel suffocated by an overwhelming pressure and perish.


    Upon entering the cave and seeing the treasures, Walker was stunned.


    Although William had suppressed their aura, as a Soulmancer, Walker could still sense their extraordinary nature.


    There were several fully armed soldiers guarding the cave. Walker, dressed as an archaeologist, approached Mj?lnir cautiously.


    "Young man, you''re here to take pictures, right? Be careful not to touch that hammer," a soldier warned. They weren''t afraid of anyone stealing these items. Anything left in the cave was ssified as dangerous. Once, an archaeology professor touched Mj?lnir and was electrocuted severely, bing paralyzed. Another person turned to sand upon touching the ''War Spear''. The swords on the wall were even more terrifying; anyone approaching them would instantly vaporize into a bloody mist.


    Who could possibly steal such items?


    Hearing this, Walker just smiled. He eyed the five soldiers guarding the cave, all elite troops.


    Stealing under their watchful eyes wouldn''t be easy.


    Preparing himself, Walker held five steel needles between his fingers: two in his left hand, three in his right.


    He''d have to incapacitate all five instantly.


    Seizing an opportunity when the guards were distracted, Walker swiftlyunched his needles, taking them all down. Smirking, he thought, today he would surely take something from here.


    "Who are you?"


    As he reached out for Mj?lnir, Nelson suddenly rushed in, grabbing Walker''s wrist. It was a true red-handed capture.


    Walker, who was merely a beginner-level Soulmancer, was no match for Nelson, a high-level Soulmancer. The difference in their strengths was vast, leaving Walker with no room to resist.


    "What kind of person are you?" Walker eximed in shock, not expecting another Soulmancer to be present, especially one who seemed much more powerful than himself.


    "I am Nelson from the Arcane Society!"


    Nelson dered his affiliation, but Walker snorted, "Arcane Society? Never heard of it. You came to steal these artifacts, didn''t you?"


    "What a way to turn the tables!" Nelson responded coldly, and without another word, he swiftly knocked Walker unconscious.


    After subduing Walker, Nelson looked around the cave. Being part of the Arcane Society, another Soulmancer organization, he had some knowledge of objects imbued with divine energy.


    "Mj?lnir? The ''Spear of War''?" Nelson was taken aback. When his eyes settled on the four swords mounted on the stone wall, he nearly choked in disbelief. "My God... Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', and Ares''s ''Sword of War''?"


    Nelson swallowed hard. Was this the burial ce of gods? So many divine artifacts.


    As he was reeling from the discovery, footsteps echoed, and William slowly approached him.


    "Is it you?" Nelson stared at William, hesitated for a moment, and called out, "Sir!"


    Having received guidance from the soul of the magician Merlin, Nelson was already aware of William''s extraordinary nature.


    William simply nodded in response. He approached and gently took down Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', and Ares''s ''Sword of War''. With a wave of his hand, he tore open a spatial rift, cing these items in his private storage space, taking all four swords with him.


    "Sir, this is not appropriate," Nelson protested. He didn''t dare confront William directly, but William''s audacious action of taking everything from the cave felt excessive.


    William, showing no interest in lengthy discussions, continued to make each item in the cave disappear, with Nelson merely watching.


    Only after he had taken everything did William finally address Nelson: "All these items were originally mine. It''d be best if you keep this discovery a secret, as if they were never found."


    "You''re the owner of this cave?" Nelson cautiously asked, recalling Timothy Hill''s words. The overwhelming pressure exerted by William,bined with his assertive im over the artifacts, strongly suggested that William might indeed be the cave''s master.


    "Yes. Is it wrong for me to take back what''s mine?"


    Biting his lip, Nelson questioned, "Sir, how can you prove these items belong to you?"

 Chapter 93 What do I need to prove to you?

    <h4>Chapter 93 What do I need to prove to you?</h4>


    "How can you prove these items are yours?"


    It''s an intriguing question!


    William gazed at Nelson with a yful smirk and retorted, "Do I need to prove anything to you?"


    Forget the fact that these items originally belonged to him. ording to the old Soulmancer rules, possession was determined by who had the greater power.


    Clearly, William had the upper hand.


    Nelson gritted his teeth, a flicker of indecision in his eyes, and pushed, "Are you truly the owner of this cave?"


    William, without responding, approached Mj?lnir and with a wave of his hand, stored it into his personal pocket dimension.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Nelson blurted, "Was that Mj?lnir?"


    "Yes," William replied, no longer seeing the need to hide his capabilities in front of another Soulmancer like Nelson. "Hanging on the wall were Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom,'' and Ares''s ''War Sword''. Over there is Odin''s ''Spear of War''."


    Nelson gulped audibly. Being a member of the Arcane Society, he was fully aware of the significance of these magical artifacts.


    Walking over to these items, William effortlessly collected them all, leaving Nelson in disbelief.


    If these magical artifacts were genuine, how could William just casually take them all?


    "Take this man with you," William motioned to the unconscious individuals, "I''d rather no one knows I took these items." And with that, he turned to leave.


    "Sir! With you taking everything, how am I to exin this?" Nelson called after him.


    William, apparently unconcerned about Nelson''s predicament, responded, "That''s for you to figure out."


    The cave echoed with this dismissive remark as Nelson stared at its emptiness, and the unconscious figures on the ground. Feeling lost.


    The raised voices had attracted others outside. When they arrived, they were met with the unsettling sight of Nelson, the only conscious figure amidst the chaos.


    "If I told you I didn''t take anything from this cave, would you believe me?"


    Everyone stared at him incredulously. Did he take them for fools?


    A bespectacled archaeologist adjusted his sses and sternly said, "Nelson, I invited you here not to plunder our findings. Hand over everything. While I don''t know where you''ve hidden them, if you don''t give a satisfactory exnation today, you won''t be leaving."


    A chill ran down Nelson''s spine. He, a renowned senior Soulmancer with significant standing in themunity, was now being treated as amon thief.


    Bound by William''s final words, he dared not reveal any information about him. With only ordinary individuals before him, it wasn''t in his nature to resort to violence against them.


    "All I can say is, I didn''t take them," he said, grabbing Walker from the ground and disappearing like a wisp into the shadows.


    Given his status, if he decided to leave, no one could stop him.


    The archaeological team could only watch as he vanished, akin to a phantom.


    "Nelson! If you dare return to Ravenwood, we''ll tear down your arcane tower!" one of the professors shouted in exasperation. They were aware of Soulmancers, but this behavior was uneptable. He had invited Nelson to inspect the cave''s treasures, and now everything was gone!


    Hearing the enraged voice trailing behind him, Nelson felt a surge of anger, nearly overwhelming him.


    The me was now firmly attached to him, a stain he couldn''t wash away.


    "Kid! Wake up!" Nelson''s temper was usually pretty mild, but now, with his frustrations having no outlet, he stopped halfway up the mountain and pped Walker awake, who had fainted earlier.


    Walker groggily came to, gazed at Nelson, hesitated, and then said, "Sir, everything before was a misunderstanding. I sincerely apologize for any offense!"


    "Forget it! Where do you live? I''ll be staying with you for a while." Nelson didn''t want to return to Ravenwood right now; instead, he wanted to locate William.


    If William truly was the owner of that cave, he must be someone exceptional. Today, in a way, Nelson had covered for William, helping him evade responsibility. It seemed William now owed him a favor.


    If he had the chance to learn from such a powerful individual as William, perhaps he could significantly advance his own abilities.


    In just a few days, Nelson had encountered William twice. Such a coincidence was not something Nelson wanted to miss out on. He decided he''d be spending the next few decades in New York.


    "I''m currently living on the goodwill of others, but if you just need a ce to stay, that''s certainly possible. Why don''t youe to where I work first, and tomorrow, I''ll rent a room for you?" Walker pondered and then continued, "Given who you are, I can also talk to a friend of mine. If you don''t mind, you can stay at her house. Her family would treat you as an honored guest."


    "Forget it, let''s just stay where you work for now. No need to trouble anyone else." All Nelson wanted was a quiet ce to stay temporarily. Anything else could wait.


    Alice had given a set of keys to her bookstore to Walker. Leading Nelson, Walker headed directly to the ''Cozy Book Haven''.


    "There''s a bed upstairs if you want to sleep there." Walker had never been to the second floor, but Alice had mentioned there were sleeping amodations.


    "No need, I''ll just sit here for a bit." With that, Nelson sat down on the floor.


    It had been over two hundred years, and Nelson had lived long enough. As a high-level Soulmancer, besides the president of the Arcane Society, he hadn''t met anyone with superior abilities. Yet, aftering to New York recently and encountering William, he realized that William was on an entirely different level.


    After today''s events, Nelson''s emotions were in turmoil. He needed some time to reflect. If he met William again, what should he say?


    Moreover, what level of Soulmancer was William?


    And the recent spiritual guidance of the legendary wizard Merlin, what was that about?


    If even Merlin''s level paled inparison to William''s, then just how powerful was William?


    Nelson had to contemte this. Today, William had put him in a tight spot. If they met again someday, how should he approach him?

 Chapter 94 Please don’t touch my things without permission.

    <h4>Chapter 94 Please don''t touch my things without permission.</h4>


    Throughout their journey, Walker continuously questioned Nelson. It was only at the end that he discovered that Nelson was actually a senior Soulmancer.


    At this moment, Walker felt a mix of retrospective fear and relief.


    He was relieved that Nelson had not made a move to harm him.


    Simply put, if Nelson had wanted to kill him, it would have been as easy as turning his hand.


    Additionally, now that Nelson was living with him, did this mean he might learn something valuable from him?


    "Sir, did you manage to retrieve everything from the cave? I must congratte you. With those magical artifacts to aid you, you could potentially be the first deity in thousands of years!"


    Walker posed this question tentatively, trying to get on Nelson''s good side.


    However, after settling down, Nelson''splexion alternated between shades of red and white upon hearing Walker''s words.


    It was as if Walker was mocking him.


    Nelson hadn''t taken a single item from the cave. He was wrongfully used of being a thief. While this might make William owe him a favor, he found Walker''sments very irritating.


    Taking a deep breath, Nelson, with aplex expression, said, "I just want some solitude right now! It would be best if you went about your own business."


    Walker quickly obliged, moving aside, thinking to himself that Nelson''s temper was quite unpredictable. Despite acquiring many treasures today, he still wore a grim expression.


    Walker didn''t realize that it was Nelson''s good temperament that saved him. Had it been someone else wrongfully used of theft, Walker''s congrattory remark might have earned him a good beating.


    The night passed without incident. During the day, Nelson secluded himself on the second floor, instructing Walker not to let anyone disturb him.


    Eager to please Nelson, Walker confidently assured that he wouldn''t let anyone go upstairs.


    In his view, he was still the one in charge of this establishment.


    Even if Alice came to the store, he believed a simple greeting would ensure she''d respect his wishes.


    Around six in the evening, Alice dide by. She had left the previous day to avoid disturbing William and Evelyn, leaving behind her transcribed copies of the Celsus medical ssics. She returned, driving specifically to collect those items.


    She greeted Walker briefly upon entering and made a beeline for the stairs.


    Walker hurriedly intercepted her, "Alice, there''s an elder upstairs. Please don''t go up just yet."


    Alice was taken aback, "Someone''s up there?"


    Walker nodded, "Yes, a very powerful Soulmancer. I''ve invited him to stay in the bookstore for a while."


    "Why would he stay in a bookstore?" Alice frowned. "If he truly doesn''t have a ce to stay, I can arrange something for him."


    Walker replied, "He feels our bookstore has a pleasant atmosphere. Why not let him stay here?"


    He had his own ulterior motives. Alice had invited him to stay in the bookstore, and he didn''t want to leave. Keeping Nelson close by would be ideal, though he could also find Nelson another ce to stay if necessary.


    "You should discuss this with William. If he agrees, it''s fine. But I need to go upstairs and retrieve some items." Alice had initially thought no one would be upstairs, so she left her transcribed ssics there without concern. Now, she realized it might be an issue.


    "Alice, wait a moment. Let me inform the gentleman upstairs."


    Walker had assured Nelson he wouldn''t be disturbed. If Alice went up now, wouldn''t that make Walker look bad?


    Given Alice''s upbringing, she refrained from barging in and merely nodded, saying, "Please let him know. I just need to fetch a few items. If he doesn''t have a ce to stay, I can arrange it, but it might be best if he didn''t stay here."


    A powerful Soulmancer?


    In Alice''s eyes, only her master was a true expert. All others were mostly chatans.


    "Hold on!"


    Walker called out as he swiftly climbed the stairs. Upon reaching the top, he saw Nelson sitting there, engrossed in something.


    "Sir, my friend Alice is here. She wants toe up and collect some of her things."


    "Let here." Nelson was currently engrossed in the medical treatises that Alice had handwritten from Celsus. As he read them, he couldn''t help but be secretly impressed by their sophistication.


    With Nelson''s permission, Walker hurried back downstairs to fetch Alice. "Alice, the gentleman says you cane up."


    Alice''s expression was far from pleased.


    What?


    Wasn''t this her ce?


    Why was she being treated like a guest?


    She hoped he hadn''t tampered with her things.


    Ascending slowly, Alice''s irritation grew when she saw the mage, Nelson, holding the very medical treatises she''d written. His audacity in acting like the host and going through her belongings without permission was a clear breach of etiquette.


    "Youngdy, what are your elder''s names?" Nelson inquired, setting down the paper he was reading. "These notes on the table, you wrote them, right? This medical text is quite remarkable..." He paused, looking up at Alice. His eyes widened, and he was momentarily lost for words.


    Could this young woman also be a Soulmancer?


    The most astonishing aspect was her restrained, inconspicuous aura. If he wasn''t far more advanced than her, he might not have detected it at all!


    It''s worth noting that modern-day Soulmancers are extremely rare. Many of their texts have been lost. Even the Arcane Society''s methods of enhancing magical abilities have ws. A regr boost in ability would involve many detours, and the resulting energy aura wouldn''t be this pure.


    "My elders?" Alice was fuming. "Don''t you know it''s incredibly rude to go through someone''s belongings without their permission?"


    "I¡­" Nelson was at a loss for words. In his mind, his actions were driven by innocent curiosity. He had briefly nced at the items on the table without much thought. He had intended to offer her guidance in return for his stay, but he hadn''t expected such a reaction. Alice, however, was spot on.


    Going through someone''s belongings without permission is indeed a breach of etiquette.


    Walker was taken aback by Alice''s rebuke and quickly interjected, "Alice! This gentleman is a mage from the Arcane Society¡­"


    Nelson hastily intervened, "Youngdy, I admit my mistake. If I may ask, who is your mentor?"


    Alice brushed off Walker''s hand, replying, "My master is an unparalleled expert, and I won''t share his name with you. Out of respect for your seniority, I''ll let this slide. But you can''t stay here."


    She was essentially showing him the door!


    Wherever Nelson had been before, he was always treated as an honored guest. Yet on his first meeting with Alice today, not only was he reproached, but he was also effectively asked to leave. This was something he never could have imagined.

 Chapter 95 Such audacity must come from ignorance!

    <h4>Chapter 95 Such audacity muste from ignorance!</h4>


    Alice couldn''t have been clearer. Hearing her words, Walker was petrified. Although he wasn''t entirely sure about Nelson''s skill level, one thing was certain: there wasn''t a weak mage within the Arcane Society.


    From the way Nelson easily overpowered Walker, his strength was evident.


    If he got angry, the consequences would be dire.


    "If you don''t want me here, I''ll leave now," Nelson said, reasonable enough not tosh out in anger.


    "Please, don''t," Walker, seizing this golden opportunity, quickly pulled Alice aside and whispered, "Alice, do me a favor and let the Master stay. You have no idea how many people wish for a visit from Nelson and never get the chance. He''s truly a master!"


    "Wait for William toe. Discuss it with him. If he agrees, then it''s settled," Alice wasn''t one for prolonged discussions. If William gave his consent, she would consider the matter forgotten.


    "Why involve William? He''s your younger brother. You should make the call."


    "I said what I said. Discuss it with Williamter. For now, I''m taking my things downstairs." Alice gathered up her medical manuscripts and headed downstairs. Before leaving, she shot Nelson a pointed look. "You''re a great mage, aren''t you? If you wish to stay here, let Walker talk to my cousin. If he agrees, you can stay."


    Though Nelson looked young, Alice assumed he had fallen on hard times to be seeking shelter from others. As a favor to Walker, she was willing to amodate. Alice was not a petty person. If William didn''t want Nelson staying there, she could provide money for Walker to rent another ce.


    Had Nelson known Alice''s thoughts, he would have been livid. The idea that someone perceived him¡ªa top Soulmancer and one of the three strongest members of the Arcane Society¡ªas a washed-up chatan was infuriating.


    As Alice loaded her belongings into the car, she spotted William leisurely approaching the bookstore.


    "Master, you''re here!" Upon putting her things away, Alice greeted him with a beaming smile. She wasn''t entirely sure of William''s capabilities, but since he had taught her about mysterious powers the day before, she had felt stronger in many ways.


    It was as if she had suddenly gained superpowers. Just for fun, she had tested her breath-holding capacity during her evening shower and astonishingly held her breath for half an hour submerged. If that wasn''t a superpower, what was?


    "Yes, I''ve arrived," William nodded, asking, "Did you try out what you learned yesterday?"


    "I did!" Alice''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. She felt as though she had unlocked a door to a new world, and now saw William as a true master.


    She finally understood why her grandfather wanted her to apprentice under William.


    "Keep practicing," William advised. "Are you confident about treating Nathaniel now?"


    "Yes!" Alice had been proactive that morning. She visited Nathaniel at East 62nd Street around 9 a.m., assessed his condition, and considering the advanced medical techniques taught by William, she felt she had a n.


    William nodded and nced inside the bookstore. "Do we have a guest?"


    From hundreds of meters away, he sensed Nelson''s presence. He was surprised that the mage managed to find this ce, probably guided by Walker.


    "Walker brought someone, suggesting he stay on the second floor," Alice quickly exined. "I thought it wasn''t a good idea and asked Walker to make other arrangements."


    "I''ll handle it," Seeing Alice''s difort, William decided to step in.


    What''s there to feel awkward about? If they didn''t want him to stay, then he shouldn''t.


    Alice followed William into the bookstore.


    Upon seeing William, Nelson''s expression shifted to one of surprise. As their eyes met, Nelson found himself at a loss for words.


    Should he bow in greeting?


    What if William was simply traveling the mortal realm as an ordinary person?


    Before Nelson could speak, Walker strode forward, announcing, "Cousin, allow me to introduce the great magician, Nelson Reed. You can respectfully refer to him as Master. Nelson wishes to stay in our bookstore for a while. You have no objections, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Nelson nearly yanked off his own goatee in shock.


    Was he expecting him to respectfully call him "Master"?


    Thest time Nelson had a confrontation with William, the spirit of the legendary magician Merlin was so startled that even he addressed William as "Master". And now Walker wanted William to refer to Nelson in the same manner?


    Also, was Walker really William''s cousin?


    "I do object," William said with a faint smile. "This bookstore isn''t a ce for people to reside. Since he is a magician Master, let my cousin Alice arrange proper amodations for him. And one more thing, please refrain from calling me ''cousin'' in the future. Simply addressing me as William will suffice."


    Feeling that Alice had already taken advantage of him, and now this audacious neer was doing the same, Walker felt this was a bit much.


    "He''s Alice''s cousin, so there''s no issue in me addressing him as such," Walker replied, his brow furrowed. "If Master prefers staying here, then shouldn''t we let him?"


    Feeling slighted by William''sck of regard for him, Walker contemted a time when he would show William just how powerful he was, ensuring William''spliance.


    "Oh? Do you really wish to stay here?" William''s gaze turned to Nelson.


    Nelson, so tense he dared not breathe, had deduced after a night of analysis that William could possibly be a god that had lived for thousands, if not tens of thousands of years. Given that even divine magical artifacts were in William''s possession, Nelson knew he was not someone to be trifled with.


    "I... I''d rather not... Perhaps it''s best if I find another ce to stay," Nelson stammered, hardly daring to express any preference.


    Did the exact location matter as long as he knew William was around?


    He had probably figured out who Alice''s master was by now. It was likely that only a deity like William could produce an apprentice like Alice.


    "Then find another ce," William said, paying them no more mind. He went into the store, picked up the book he hadn''t finished the previous night, and settled into a chair to read, clearly indifferent to the "esteemed" Master''s presence.


    Walker''s emotions were tumultuous. He feared that Nelson might take offense and was also wondering if, in anger, Nelson mightsh out. If that happened, would William even know what hit him? Daring to offend an advanced Soulmancer, such audacity muste from ignorance!

 Chapter 96 How to pursue a girl?

    <h4>Chapter 96 How to pursue a girl?</h4>


    From start to finish, Nelson never dared to mention William''s true identity. The two acted as if they had never met before.


    Given that Nelson had said he didn''t like staying here, Walker naturally didn''t think it was because Nelson felt threatened by William. Thus, Walker sincerely took him at his word and promised to find another ce for him to stay.


    Alice escorted them to the door. Nelson paused to nce at William, then said to Alice, "I''lle visit another day."


    His words were primarily directed at William. William''s identity was profoundly mysterious. Nelson had witnessed his capabilities, yet at a nce, William seemed nothing more than an ordinary man. But it was this very enigma that made William appear so unfathomable.


    If he ever intended to visit again, he would, of course, have to gauge William''s mood.


    William, however, didn''t even lift his head, much less respond.


    To Alice, Nelson''s words carried no deeper meaning. She replied, "Come whenever you wish."


    "I''lle again tomorrow." Having this unique bond with William, Nelson was reluctant to let it end there. After all, William was a supreme power, one whom even their legendary mage Merlin addressed as ''Master''. If Nelson could receive guidance from him, there would be a genuine chance to surpass his current capabilities.


    William remained silent, as if he hadn''t heard a word.


    After Walker and Nelson left, Alice yfully nudged William, asking, "Master, how are things progressing with Evelyn?"


    "What do you mean ''how are things progressing''?" William lifted his head to nce at her, his expression calm, revealing nothing.


    "Have you held hands yet?" Alice inquired.


    "Why would we hold hands?" William replied before immersing himself back in his book.


    Alice was at a loss for words. It was clear he harbored feelings for Evelyn, yet he never confessed or even showed any apparent interest. It wouldn''t be unfair tobel him as being somewhat clueless about romance and everyday nuances of life.


    "Do you want to keep your distance until she falls for you? Are you hoping to charm her into pursuing you with your charismatic personality?"


    William was a fast learner, having grasped the modern concept of ''chasing'' someone. Most importantly, he''d been doing his homework. He''d been researching how to court a contemporary woman.


    In a formal way, of course!


    After all, he wasn''t exactly from this era. In ancient tribal times, to woo a woman, one would typically demonstrate strength, hunting skills, orbat abilities to ensure the family''s wellbeing. In the medieval period, if a man fancied a noblewoman or a vige girl, they might pursue her through familial arranged marriages or official social gatherings like balls. During the Renaissance, men showcased their literary or artistic talents at salons or parties, using poetry, music, or art to win a woman''s heart. Now, in this modern age, everything seemed so different to William.


    Having only recently met Evelyn, William felt a bit lost in this society that embraced free love. Before he figured out how to court Evelyn, he certainly didn''t want to overstep any boundaries and risk leaving a frivolous impression.


    Over the past couple of days, William had flipped through many books and searched for dating "strategies" online, but none seemed fitting. He was at a loss.


    In most areas, William could be considered a jack of all trades. Yet, when it came to pursuing a woman, he was genuinely clueless.


    After all, he had no experience. In the past, women had always chased after him.


    Setting his book aside, William arched an eyebrow and stared intently at Alice,manding coldly, "Sit properly!"


    "Master, I was wrong!" Alice suddenly felt that William''s expression was quite intimidating. On second thought, someone as profound as William must have unconventional methods. In the matter of pursuing Evelyn, how could she interfere with her thoughtlessments?


    She''s walked right into a minefield!


    With a solemn expression, William asked gravely, "Tell me, how do you think I should woo her?"


    "Huh?" Alice''s delicate mouth fell open slightly, staring nkly at William.


    What''s going on?


    "What are you ''huh-ing'' about? I''m asking you." At this moment, William probably felt that having a disciple, albeit a seemingly clueless one, could be handy. After all, who better to understand a woman''s mind than another woman?


    That''s what he''d read, anyway.


    Tentatively, Alice inquired, "You''ve never been in love?"


    "Well, I have!" Given William''s extensive experience with women, to say he hadn''t would be absurd.


    Alice''s curiosity red up. She pressed, "Then how did you approach them?"


    William fell into deep thought. After all, there were so many.


    His first love was Aphrodite from Greek mythology. At the time, she was being pursued by a Titan and took refuge in his home, where he saved her. The second was Freyja from Norse legends. They shed several times over a dispute and eventually dueled... Subsequent rtionships typically started with him revealing his divine powers and wisdom. Whether goddesses or mortals, they would be captivated, and things naturally progressed from there. Winning the affection of goddesses or women might sound challenging, but in reality, it wasn''t. Based on past experiences, simply appearing before Evelyn and showcasing his divine charisma should make her fall for him. However, that approach doesn''t seem to work anymore.


    Times really have changed!


    With these thoughts, after a long silence, William finally said, "I''ve never been in a rtionship before."


    "What?!" Alice stifled augh, her hand over her mouth.


    She''d always imagined her master to be quite thedies'' man, especially given his associations with beauties like Be and L. Be even personally invited him to her father''s banquet.


    Now even Alice felt that her master was profoundly mysterious and impressive.


    In terms of looks, William could easily outshine those Hollywood heartthrobs. With his remarkable charisma, not to mention his wealth, isn''t he the epitome of a dream guy?


    And yet, he''d never been in love. It was utterly unbelievable.


    Especially when William seriously asked her about pursuing women, Alice was a little taken aback.


    Under William''s warning gaze, Alice coughed again, cleared her throat, and asked, "Master, do you know what Evelyn likes?"


    "Not yet."


    William didn''t want to use magic, like mind-reading, on Evelyn. Living in a modern world without supernatural entities, it seemed best to y by the rules of this era. Otherwise, any love gained wouldn''tst.


    "So, you need a partner like me to assist you, right?" Alice''s eyes twinkled mischievously as she grinned, "Ancient wisdom says, ''Know your enemy and yourself, and you''ll never be defeated.'' How about letting your beautiful and clever disciple gather some intel for you?"


    William gently shook his head, a yful glint in his eyes, responding, "I remember when I first met you, you were so reserved and quiet. How have you be so confident and, dare I say, a bit narcissistic?"

 Chapter 97 He really deserves to be single.

    <h4>Chapter 97 He really deserves to be single.</h4>


    Alice was never really a lively girl growing up. In fact, you could say she was quite reserved, not one to express orugh easily.


    Throughout her life, she never really had any close friends. Most of her time was spent studying, which often felt monotonous and tedious. Given her family''s status, she naturally exuded an aura of a well-breddy. Given this background, her reserved personality was expected.


    The first time she met William, she wasn''t very friendly. However, in just a few days, her attitude towards him underwent a dramatic change.


    When William teased her about being narcissistic, Alice didn''t get mad. Instead, she shrugged it off, and asked in a lighthearted manner, "So, Master, do you want me to find out more about Evelyn for you?"


    William sat there, expressionless, looking at Alice. Raising an eyebrow, he replied without any sign of embarrassment, "What do you think?"


    Alice stuck out her tongue, assessing William. She touched her chin thoughtfully, and said, "Master, with your looks and aura... easily an 8 out of 10! It seems Evelyn has a good impression of you. All you need now is to findmon interests or topics to discuss."


    Taking a pause, Alice asked, "What did you talk about with Evelynst night?"


    "What did we discuss? Nothing really," William replied. "I read my book, she did her things. What''s there to talk about?"


    Alice was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She''d thought that by giving William and Evelyn some alone time, they would engage in a delightful conversation. Yet, William''s reply was, ''What''s there to talk about?''


    Alice finally blurted out, "You could sit next to such a beautiful woman and just read a book?"


    "Why not?"


    Why not?


    His response was so nonchnt.


    If someone like him could get a girlfriend, it would truly be a marvel.


    Alice took a deep breath, "Master, for the sake of your love life, I''m not leaving tonight! If you don''t know what to talk about with her, I''ll chat with her. You just listen in, and when we discuss something interesting, chime in. This will help you get closer."


    "Okay!" William didn''t object. Indeed, he wasn''t sure what to discuss with Evelyn, and having Alice there could be helpful.


    "What should we have for dinner?" Alice took out her phone, ready to order some takeout.


    William, engrossed in his book, replied, "I ate a lot on my way here. You eat."


    He had some cash on him and had sampled various street foods after attending a ss in the afternoon. Now, he wasn''t very hungry.


    "Alright! I''ll order two milk teas. I wonder what vor Evelyn likes," Alice said as she ordered. Since William declined, the second drink was naturally for Evelyn.


    William, uninterested, continued reading. Milk tea? Was there any tea he hadn''t tried before?


    After ordering, Alice sat opposite William and messaged Evelyn, asking if she had eaten, what vor of milk tea she liked, and when she would be arriving.


    For a solid twenty minutes, William didn''t utter a word or even raise his head.


    "Master, you didn''t act like thisst night, did you?" Alice inquired.


    Irritated by the disturbance during his reading, William frowned and shot Alice a look.


    Under his intense gaze, Alice felt as if she had done something wrong, like a mischievous child. She pursed her lips and stared back.


    To her, although she addressed William as ''Master'', they were practically peers. Being silenced by just a look was something she had never imagined before.


    William realized he might have intimidated her. Taking a gentle breath, his eyes softened, "Don''t be scared. I just don''t like being disturbed when I''m reading."


    Alice pouted, "Don''t use that look when you''re with Evelyn in the future. It''s really intimidating."


    William nodded and continued reading. He was aware that he could appear intimidating when angry. Yet, he felt he had controlled his temper rather well. If one were to go back thousands of years, his anger wouldn''t have been as simple as merely startling someone.


    The ambiance in the bookstore felt a bit heavy. It wasn''t until Evelyn arrived that Alice finally took a deep breath. She had barely dared to breathe moments ago. Initially, William seemed quite approachable to her, but that recent icy nce almost traumatized her.


    "Evelyn, you''re here," Alice greeted enthusiastically as she stood up upon seeing Evelyn.


    "Yes, hi Alice. I just finished ss." Evelyn nced at William, noticing him engrossed in his book again. "Is he always this studious?"


    "Have you had dinner? I can order something. What would you like?" Alice took out her phone, ready to order food.


    After a bit of polite back-and-forth between Evelyn and Alice, they decided on fried fish sticks and a vegetable sd. They continued discussing how that particr restaurant''s fish sticks tasted.


    At this point, William finally looked up and said to Evelyn, "If you like fried fish sticks, I''ll bring some tomorrow evening."


    Both women fell silent.


    Alice stared at William, taken aback by his sudden interjection.


    "Maybe you shouldn''t. It sounds like a hassle," Evelyn replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. The gesture seemed a bit too intimate for their current rtionship.


    "It''s no trouble!" William responded directly, "I''ll bring it tomorrow. From now on, let''s have dinner here in the evening."


    "Great! Sounds good to me," Alice eximed, surprised by William''s assertiveness. She hadn''t expected such a straightforward approach from someone she perceived as romantically clueless. She didn''t even give Evelyn a chance to refuse. And honestly, Alice was excited at the idea of tasting William''s cooking.


    Evelyn was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to decline, so the decision was made.


    William resumed his reading, while Alice and Evelyn engaged in lively conversation, discussing all sorts of topics. Having interacted before, their conversation flowed easily and seemed intimate.


    Although William appeared engrossed in his book, he was actually listening intently to every word Evelyn said. He made a mental note of all her preferences: the movies she likes, the shade of lipstick she wears, her favorite vors, and foods. While others might need to jot down such details, William''s memory was impable.


    Fried fish sticks, a preference for spicy food, and a dislike for Brussels sprouts.


    He had decided on tomorrow''s menu.


    Alice sneaked a nce at the quiet William, thinking to herself that he was truly clueless about rtionships, probably doomed to be single forever. Little did she know that William had everything meticulously nned out.

 Chapter 98 This is a real tough guy.

    <h4>Chapter 98 This is a real tough guy.</h4>


    William was leisurely reading a book, but from time to time, a few customers would stille into the store.


    Bookstores are different from bars. When customerse in, there''s no need to greet them. Most people browsing in bookstores are students. They find the books they want on the shelves by themselves, and usually only need assistance when checking out.


    On the ground floor of the store, there was arge table. But when Alice and her friends ordered fried fish sticks, the aromatic scent wafted everywhere. To prevent it from being unsightly to the iing customers, they took their food upstairs to eat.


    So, William was left alone downstairs to mind the store. Of course, he couldn''t just keep reading his book. As a professional, he felt responsible and would asionally nce up at the customers, even while reading.


    "William! So, you really are here," came a voice.


    While he was rxing in the store, his three roommates from room 306 surprisingly showed up.


    William looked up and greeted them with a smile, "What''s up?"


    They had seen each other during ss in the afternoon, and during a casual chat, William''s roommates learned that he was working at the ''Cozy Book Haven'' bookstore.


    Their visit surely wasn''t just to buy books. They must have something on their minds.


    Daniel Rivera looked troubled, saying, "Remember the fight with Thomas at the Skyline Bistro a couple of days ago? Today, he came looking for payback."


    "Payback?" William chuckled, thinking these college kids were making a big deal out of a small matter.


    "It means he wants to talk," Wyatt interjected, thinking William might not have grasped the exact meaning.


    William smiled faintly, asking, "And how does he n on talking?"


    To William, a minor sh between college students, even if it got physical, wasn''t a big deal. At most, they would just avoid each other in the future. But the idea of Thomas''s friends bundling Daniel up in a sack for a beat-down seemed exaggerated.


    "They want to meet us at a bar for drinks. If we don''t go, they''ll attack us on sight," Wyatt exined. "I heard Thomas''s older brother is actually Joshua. After the altercation between Daniel and Thomas, we''re supposed to apologize. They''re trying to save face."


    "Who''s this Joshua?" William was confused about this new name.


    Wyatt exined seriously, "William, you might not know since you''re new here, but there are influential families in this area. Ryan is considered a significant figure around here. He gets Thomas to do his bidding, but Thomas is actually following Joshua. I''ve heard that Joshua owns the ''Moonlit Harbor Pub'', quite a renowned bar in New York. Moreover, he''s a well-known small-time thug in NYC. If we don''t go, it would be a direct insult to Joshua..."


    Wait, what? William wondered. Was Ryan now considered a big shot in this area? And was the thug from New York that Wyatt mentioned the same Joshua who had streaked the other day?


    Listening to Wyatt discuss this "street politics", William felt it was somewhat childish. In an era of higher education, such antics seemed outdated. Wasn''t there a saying, "You use words, not fists"? Traditionally, educated people looked down on street thugs.


    "So, you want me toe with you?" Since William had moved into room 306, he naturally felt like part of the team. Respecting his new status, he would definitely stand up for his roommates if they needed him. He wouldn''t let them face danger alone.


    "Youing with us might not help much," Wyatt whispered. "They''ll definitely bring a lot of people. We can''t possibly match them. And if we''re just going to apologize, who knows how they might humiliate us tonight? We''re certainly outmatched in strength unless we can get someone influential toe with us."


    William asked, "What do you mean by ''someone influential''?"


    "L!" Wyatt grinned, "Isn''t L your girlfriend, William? If she''s with us, even Joshua might think twice before acting."


    William chuckled, "Bringing a woman into such a trivial matter would be quite embarrassing. I''ll go with you guys."


    Paul, who was standing by, murmured, "They seem to have a lot of people."


    Among the three roommates, Paul spoke the least. He usually stayed in the room watching anime or ying games, always the quiet one.


    William raised an eyebrow, "It doesn''t matter how many they have. I can take on ten by myself."


    "But what happens after the fight? We don''t have any connections. What if theye for us again in the future?" Wyatt''s voice trailed off as he nced stealthily at William, "Maybe you should call L after all. It might be better if she''s there."


    William shook his head, "I''m not in the habit of letting a woman fight my battles. I''ll go with you. We can reason with them."


    "Reason with them?" Wyatt was incredulous, "You n to reason with Thomas and his gang? Are you joking?"


    Daniel''s eyes widened in anger, "William, you all don''t have to go. I''ll go alone. I want to see what they can do to me!"


    Daniel was known for his fiery temper and didn''t take kindly to being pushed around. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have confronted Thomas in the first ce.


    "How can you go alone?" Wyatt looked at William with pleading eyes.


    William responded, "This whole mess started because of me. I can''t just stand by. I''ll go with you, and I promise to have your back."


    It was a minor issue, and William felt confident about resolving it. He just wondered if he should go easy if things escted to a fight.


    "Let''s go!" Daniel pped William on the shoulder, "You''ve proven to be a true bro, William. Worst case scenario, we face it together!" He seemed rather excited about it.


    Wyatt clenched his teeth and said, "I''m with you guys." He then turned to Paul, asking, "Paul, what about you?"


    Paul furrowed his brows, seemingly pondering. After a few seconds of thought, he said, "I''m in. Wait for me here. I''ll be right back." With that, he turned and left.


    When Wyatt asked him where he was going, Paul didn''t answer.


    William went upstairs to notify Alice and then prepared to leave with the others.


    They waited outside the bookstore for a few minutes. Just as even William thought Paul might bail on them, Paul returned, trotting back with determination.


    William squinted, noticing something concealed under Paul''s coat ¨C a weapon.


    Earlier, Wyatt had thought Paul was scared. Who would have thought that quiet Paul was the fiercest among them?


    Preparing for a brawl, and he''s even considering using a knife.

 Chapter 99 Some people change once they have money.

    <h4>Chapter 99 Some people change once they have money.</h4>


    A group hailed a taxi and headed straight to Moonlit Harbor Pub.


    Paul sat in the front, expressionless and silent. Wyatt thought Paul was scared and said, "Paul, if you get scaredter on, wait at the entrance. If things go south, call the police."


    Paul only hummed in acknowledgment, not saying anything.


    Only William knew that Paul wasn''t scared at all.


    Those who are usually quiet can be terrifying when they''re riled up.


    This might be what people mean by the phrase, ''still waters run deep.''


    What William was contemting now was how to ensure Paul didn''t take any action. What started as a college disagreement could turn into a bloody conflict if not handled correctly.


    The car stopped in front of Moonlit Harbor Pub. Wyatt became anxious, his voice slightly trembling, "William, should we call L?"


    William smiled, "There''s no need."


    "Okay... okay!" Wyatt stuttered, clearly showing signs of fear.


    William led the way, pushing open the bar door. A young woman wasing out just as he entered, bumping into him. She said, "William, you''re at the bar? Joshua is inside. Maybe you shouldn''t go in."


    "Hmm?" William recognized the youngdy. Her name was Aurora. Evelyn got familiar with the bar environment on her first workday thanks to Aurora, who also protected her from any harassers.


    It seemed Aurora was a close friend of Maria''s, but she wasn''t particrly familiar with William.


    "What do you mean ''hmm''? Come out!" Aurora grabbed William''s arm, dragging him outside, "You embarrassed Joshua the other day. If you go in now, do you think he''ll treat you well?"


    Williamughed, "What''s he going to do? Fight me?"


    Aurora nced behind William, asking, "That friend of yours, L, she didn''te with you?"


    "No, L and I aren''t that close." William didn''t consider himself close to L. They''d only known each other for a few days, and she''d been around mostly because of Anthony Carter''s request.


    Aurora quickly replied, "Then you really shouldn''t go inside. Are you out of your mind? If anyone asks in the future, just say L is your friend."


    "Alright, but someone invited us for drinks today. You can''t prevent us from entering, right?" William chuckled, "If nothing else, I should at least greet Maria since I''m here."


    William could sense Aurora''s concern. Regardless, he appreciated her gesture.


    A look of distress appeared on Aurora''s face, "Maria''s no longer a shareholder in the bar, so it''s even more reason not to go in. If something happens, no one will help you."


    "Maria doesn''t work here anymore?" William raised an eyebrow. He had a good impression of Maria; she was principled and personable.


    "Caleb owes a lot of money and is having an affair. Maria is divorcing him, and she sold her shares to Nichs," Aurora said with frustration, "Nichs, that lucky bastard, won the lottery¡ªa few million. Now he''s acting all high and mighty, like a lord. I want to kick him when I see his smug face!"


    It was no surprise to William that Nichs won the lottery; after all, it was William who gave him the ticket. But from Aurora''s tone, it seemed Nichs had be quite arrogant.


    "I''ll go in and take a look," William said with a smile to Aurora. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. If things get tough, I''ll just say L is my girlfriend. They probably won''t dare mess with me then."


    Hearing William say this, Aurora finally nodded, "I''ve heard that this L girl has strong connections. Just say she''s your friend, and that should be enough. But if she''s not your girlfriend, don''t spread rumors; it could cause problems."


    "Got it," William replied, leading Wyatt and the others into the bar.


    "William, Thomas and the others are at Table T13," someone informed him. William''s familiarity with the former bar owner and his seemingly significant socialwork gave off a "street-smart" aura thatmanded a hint of respect.


    William nodded in acknowledgment and led the group straight to T13. Having worked at the bar before, he knew his way around.


    Halfway there, William noticed Nichs sitting with Thomas and their group, chatting enthusiastically, appearing very familiar with each other. As they approached, Nichs noticed William and stood up, calling out, "William! Come here! I want to introduce you to my buddies!"


    Just a few days ago, Nichs had addressed William more formally and had even wanted to learn from him. Now he was calling him by his first name in such a familiar manner, clearly exhibiting a sense of superiority.


    Thomas certainly recognized William but remained silent, a yful smile on his lips, seemingly finding the situation entertaining.


    Upon seeing therge group at Thomas''s table, Wyatt''s face turned pale, and he remained silent.


    Daniel, typically hot-tempered, didn''t dare to speak up given the circumstances.


    As for Paul, since entering, he had kept his hands behind him, seemingly ready to draw a weapon at any moment.


    Although William knew Thomas, he smiled and told Nichs, "Go on, introduce them."


    "First, pour the drinks!" Nichs ordered, shouting to a nearby waiter, "Bring me four pint sses!" He then took out a pack of $10 Parliament cigarettes, offering a few to William.


    William declined, "I don''t smoke. And I won''t be drinking either."


    Nichs paused, the smile fading from his face. He chuckled, "What? Trying to make me look bad?"


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    This really puts me in an awkward position!


    Could anything be more upfront?


    "Darn it!" Nichs, in a fit of anger, hurled the cigarettes in his hand towards William''s face.


    With a casual swipe of his hand, William not only blocked the cigarettes, but they even deflected back onto Nichs''s face.


    Half of the people at the table immediately stood up, ring at William menacingly.


    However, a young man seated at the center gestured for everyone to sit, saying, "Sit down! What are you all doing? Nichs knows how to handle this; why are you getting involved?"


    Nichs shot a nce at the young man before yelling at William, "William! Stop acting so high and mighty! So, you''ve been with a few wealthy older women. You think you''re something special?"


    William chuckled, "Speaking of entertaining wealthy women, you seem to be the real expert. How was that older woman the other night? Given her size, did she cause any strain on your back after spending the night with her?"

 Chapter 100 Don’t call the police.

    <h4>Chapter 100 Don''t call the police.</h4>


    "William indeed spent time with older wealthy women, but he always kept things strictly tonic.


    Piper, a richdy, couldn''t even get a peck on the cheek from William. Nichs, on the other hand, was entirely different. Just a couple of nights ago, he had a fling with a woman in her forties. And there were several times they were seen passionately making out in the bar''s private booth.


    Now, for Nichs to bring this up himself? Isn''t this embarrassing him?


    "You son of a..." Nichs''s face turned beet red as he grabbed a beer bottle from the table, attempting to smash it over William''s head.


    William''s earlier remark clearly hit a sore spot. Nowadays, Nichs considered himself affluent, and he desperately wanted to fit in with trust fund kids like Jayden. But bringing up a recent embarrassment? Wasn''t that like pping him across the face?


    There was no way the bottle was going to hit William.


    With William''s skills, Nichs''s feeble attempt was easily thwarted. William simply snatched the bottle from Nichs''s grasp and gave him a light shove, causing him to stumble and fall.


    When Nichs tried to get up and confront William again, a young man sitting in the middle intervened, "Nichs! Just stop making a fool of yourself. Can''t you see he''s trained?"


    That said it all. It was evident to everyone at the table that they didn''t see this nouveau riche yboy as one of their own.


    "Beat him up! $1,000 for anyone who does!" Nichs, having no real standing among the group, resorted to using his wealth to exert influence.


    He was wealthy, after all.


    Many of the ruffians in the bar might not have a single $10 bill on them. They relied on mooching for drinks and smokes. Yet, with just one phone call, they could summon a crowd ready to fight, and they were ruthless when it came to brawling.


    A thousand dors per person!


    For these ruffians, the offer was undeniably tempting.


    In these times, money talks. At Nichs''smand, one of the thugs immediately lunged at William, aiming to bring him down.


    All William did was extend his hand.


    Snap!


    With a gentle squeeze, the thug''s wrist was broken. Heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the bar.


    Following him, two more daring thugs charged. With an effortless move, William took them down. To him, this seemed like a light touch, but the visual impact on the spectators was profound.


    Nonested even a second under William''s hands.


    For a moment, no one else dared to approach.


    These local bullies were primarily known for their fierce reputations in brawling. However, facing someone like William, who could incapacitate them with a single move, they were genuinely scared.


    Could a mere $1,000pensate for a broken hand?


    Nichs stood there, his pupils void of any life, resembling a defeated rooster.


    He knew William excelled at dice games and drinking, but he had no idea William was also a formidable fighter.


    Even if Nichs offered more money now, no one would dare to approach.


    Their scuffle attracted many onlookers in the bar, with several deciding to settle their bills and leave.


    A young man sitting in the center stood up and loudly said, "Everyone, calm down. We were just joking around. Continue your drinks!" He then had the injured ruffians escorted out.


    Such disturbances didn''t happen often in the bar. After all, the primary objective of a bar is to do business. Frequent brawls would deter customers. Even when conflicts arose among the local thugs, they would usually take it outside to avoid embarrassing the bar owner.


    "Are you William?" The young man, looking at William, smiled and said, "Impressive skills. Interested in joining me?"


    William responded expressionlessly, "Not interested."


    "Feisty! I like that. Have a seat." The young man introduced himself, "I''m Jayden. This bar belongs to my father. I''m here today because I heard from Thomas that he had a disagreement with a friend from school. That wouldn''t be you, would it?"


    "It''s not him; it''s the guy behind him!" Thomas, wary of William after witnessing his fighting prowess, said. Considering how swiftly and cleanly William had fought, Thomas was sure he couldn''t match him.


    Jayden''s gaze shifted to Daniel, standing behind William. He disdainfully said, "Whatever grudge exists between you and Nichs, I don''t want to get involved. It''s between you two. But as for Thomas, that''s their business. You don''t n on getting involved, do you?"


    Daniel stepped forward, defiantly saying, "How do you propose we settle this matter? One-on-one or what? Don''t tell me you n to use numbers to your advantage."


    "I do prefer numerical advantage," Jayden responded coldly. "Besides, do you honestly think Thomas can''t handle you on his own? Today, I''m giving you an opportunity to apologize."


    "Go to hell!" Daniel, maybe influenced by William, snapped back sharply.


    Jayden''s face turned a shade of red with anger. Originally, Thomas had suggested that they let Daniele over, buy them a few rounds of drinks, apologize, and then keep a low profile around him in the future. He hadn''t expected Daniel to stand his ground so fiercely.


    "You trying to embarrass me?" Jayden said coldly, "If you''re so brave, why don''t we settle this out back?"


    Behind the bar was a quiet alley, rarely frequented. Any disputes from the bar would typically be settled there.


    "Let''s settle this right here! If you''ve got the guts, do your worst to me right here!" Daniel wasn''t a fool. They were only a few people; would they follow such arge gang into a dim alleyway? Wouldn''t they just get beaten senseless?


    "You better not leave through that door then!" Jayden said as he sat down. He didn''t want a brawl in the bar either. If a fight broke out, it wouldn''t just harm the business; there was a good chance the police would be called.


    "Go with them!"


    The one who spoke was not William, but Paul. Paul had been itching for a fight for a long time, the weapon concealed on him eager for use.


    William nced at Paul and then said to Jayden, "If that''s the case, we''ll handle it out back. No need for me to sit any longer."


    This group had summoned Daniel and the others mainly to bully these college students, aiming to humiliate them and perhaps gain some advantage. Now that William was aware of their intentions, how could he let them have their way?


    As for the fight...


    Over the past few days, William had had a few scuffles and was getting a feel for how hard to hit, ensuring he wouldn''t identally kill someone.


    Hearing William''s words, Jayden scoffed, "So, you''re stepping up now?"


    "Why not?" William replied with a smirk. After all, Daniel and the others were his roommates. How could he stand by while they were bullied?


    "You''ve got guts! Just so you know, my crew isn''t here to y around. If anything goes down, don''t even think about calling the cops. Otherwise, you can forget about having peaceful lives!" Jayden was no fool. Hurting someone was one thing, but he knew to threaten the other party not to report it to the police, as that would be a real hassle.


    William raised an eyebrow, retorting, "Of course, what happens on the streets stays on the streets. You all better not call the police either!"

 Chapter 101 The force used was a bit too much.

    <h4>Chapter 101 The force used was a bit too much.</h4>


    Jayden had the advantage of numbers, and the men under him were no pushovers. Some had even been involved in underground boxing. Even though William had shown impressive strength earlier, they weren''t intimidated.


    After all, he was just one man. Even if they couldn''t beat him barehanded, they could always grab weapons.


    William, on the other hand, was utterly fearless, dismissing them as a bunch of petty thugs.


    Jayden stood up and led his men towards the back.


    "William, are we really going?" Wyatt, already somewhat shaken, asked. He''d witnessed William''s capabilities, but at the end of the day, he was still just a college student. Facing this gang, it''d be a lie to say he wasn''t scared.


    "It''s fine. None of you get involved!" William instructed, then shot Paul a meaningful nce. "Paul, give me whatever you have on you. We don''t want any idents."


    Paul hesitated, speechless. He hadn''t told anyone he brought a weapon.


    Both Wyatt and Daniel stared at Paul in surprise. Who would have thought that the usually quiet Paul hade armed?


    They followed Jayden''s group into the alley, where William reached out to Paul.


    Reluctantly, Paul pulled a chef''s knife from his coat. William weighed the knife in his hand andmented, "Nice knife."


    Older chef''s knives were crafted meticulously by cksmiths, while modern ones often came off assembly lines. However, in terms of steel quality and craftsmanship, contemporary chef''s knives were still decent.


    "Wow! You brought weapons? Impressive!" Seeing the gleaming knife in William''s hand, Jayden eximed, "Think you''re tough with that knife? Try and cut me if you dare!"


    Hmph!


    William cast Jayden a disdainful nce. Was he really asking to be cut?


    Soon, Jayden''s gang rummaged for their own weapons. Having hung around this area for years, some had even stashed steel rods here. Those who couldn''t find proper weapons grabbed bricks, offering their own form of intimidation.


    At a nce, William''s side seemed at a disadvantage: just one small chef''s knife against a group of burly men armed with steel rods and bricks.


    However, William didn''t attack. Instead, he stared at the dozen or so men before him, gripping both ends of the chef''s knife.


    With a simple snap, William broke the chef''s knife in half.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    They''d assumed the knife would be William''s ace, never expecting this move. The sheer strength needed to break a knife in half like that was astonishing.


    Among Jayden''s crew, some had legitimatebat training. They understood the feat William had just aplished wasn''t as easy as it looked. This disy of strength made some of them think twice.


    "Why are you all scared? His knife was probably fake! Trying to bluff his way through with that trick? Who''s he trying to fool?" Jayden shouted, trying to rally his group.


    "Jayden, let me handle this! Just a few college kids; I can take them on my own," a burly man with a scar on his face stepped forward, sneering at William, "Enough with the theatrics. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    His name was Gabriel. He''d trained for two years at the Bronx Budo Dojo. After a fight that left someone severely injured, he was kicked out and had since been hanging with Jayden.


    Jayden nodded, "Don''t go too far. He''s got potential."


    "Understood!" Gabriel approached William, his imposing stature evident. "Kid, don''t think a couple years of training makes you invincible. If I don''t beat the crap out of you today, consider yourself clean!"


    William didn''t even bother responding and threw a punch straight at him.


    On the surface, the punch William threw seemed ordinary and not particrly fast. Yet, for a moment, Gabriel appeared to be in a daze, standing there, allowing the fist to squarely meet his face.


    "Thud!"


    Gabriel, a robust man weighing 190 pounds, astonishingly spiraled twice in the air and flew back 20 feet,nding motionless beside Jayden, unconscious.


    ncing down, Jayden saw the significant depression on Gabriel''s cheek, with blood oozing from his mouth and eyes. Clearly, his cheekbone was fractured.


    As William retracted his fist, he murmured, "Perhaps I hit a bit too hard."


    Such a devastating punch is something one might only expect to see in movies.


    "Jayden, let me handle this. The kid''s got something," a sharp-dressed man with a buzz cut, standing beside Jayden, remarked. After catching sight of Gabriel sprawled on the ground, he recognized they were dealing with a tough adversary. Delivering such a punch required decades of training. He, having participated in underground fighting circuits, certainly was more skilled than someone like Gabriel, who had mere martial arts training.


    At this point, Jayden was at a loss for words. He intently observed William, recognizing thetter''s extraordinary prowess.


    William stood still, while his dormitory roommates behind him were inplete shock. Whether it was the effortless snapping of the chef''s knife in two orunching a man several meters away with a single punch, it was evident that William was exceptional.


    They recalled William once iming he could take on ten men. It seemed he wasn''t just boasting.


    William eyed the hulking man approaching with a metal rod, frowning slightly. He admitted to himself that hisst move was excessively forceful. identally infusing his punch with his own power might have inflicted permanent cognitive damage on his opponent. Given that this was just a sh between college students, he decided he ought to be gentler this time.


    "Kid, don''t me me for what''sing!" The muscr man yelled, swinging the metal rod directly at William''s face.


    A blow like that couldnd most people in the hospital with severe injuries, if not worse.


    The rod whistled through the air, yet William casually raised his hand, seizing the rod in a tight grip.


    As the night breeze blew, everyone held their breath.


    The man in front of William trembled from head to toe, sweat beads rolling down his forehead. He stared at William in sheer terror.


    Is this guy even human?


    Without hesitation, William delivered a swift kick.


    "Thud!"


    Just like Gabriel earlier, this reputed underground fighter was sent flying. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. That kick felt as if he''d been struck by a speeding truck. His mind nked for a split second, and uponnding, a ringing sound filled his ears, rendering him thoughtless.


    ncing at the downed man, William clicked his tongue,menting to himself, "My legs are still too strong. I should''ve been gentler."


    On a dark and windy night, in a narrow alley, all eyes were fixed on William.


    At that moment, Jayden''s mind went nk. His instincts told him to run, but his feet wouldn''t budge.


    William slowly approached Jayden.


    "What... what do you want?" Jayden, frightened, took a step back. He stepped on a pebble, lost his bnce, and fell to the ground, his eyes wide with fear.


    "You wanted to talk, right? Let''s talk."


    William advanced another two steps, and the group behind Jayden retreated in fear.

 Chapter 102 Backed down

    <h4>Chapter 102 Backed down</h4>


    Seeing William approach, Thomas stepped forward to help Jayden up and anxiously said, "William, don''t do anything rash!"


    "What''s rash about it?" William asked, slightly furrowing his brow. "Didn''t you all ask to discuss things out here? Let''s talk then. How do you want to proceed?"


    Thomas turned pale with fear. The power William had disyed was truly terrifying.


    He was aware of Gabriel''s strength, but to see William send someone flying with a single punch was horrifying.


    Even more terrifying was William''s ability to catch a swinging steel rod with just one hand!


    It was genuinely frightening!


    Thomas didn''t believe he stood a chance against William. If a fight ensued, he was sure he''d be defeated horribly.


    William, standing before Jayden, asked, "What did you want to discuss?"


    Jayden slowly got up and took a couple of steps back, nervouslyughing, "William, I was just joking around."


    "Joking? Was it funny?" William stared at Jayden, questioning, "What''s the issue between Daniel and Thomas?"


    Jayden hesitated for a moment, then quickly said to Thomas, "Thomas, aren''t you going to apologize to Daniel?"


    Thomas was already scared out of his wits. He initially thought William only had basic fighting skills but was stunned by his overwhelming power.


    He certainly didn''t want to be on the receiving end of one of William''s punches!


    "Daniel! I was wrong!" Thomas quickly approached Daniel, continuously apologizing.


    Daniel, standing behind William, was in shock!


    He knew William was skilled, but he never expected him to be this powerful.


    This was beyond just handling ten opponents.


    "You realize your mistake?" Daniel smirked, "Now you know how formidable my friend William is?"


    Thomas hastily replied, "I know, I know! I was wrong before, Daniel. I apologize."


    The members of Daniel''s group finally let out a sigh of relief. With William''s strength on their side, who would dare to mess with them in the future?


    "Let''s leave it at that," William said, not wanting to drag the confrontation any further. To him, this was just a trivial matter. He was more concerned about Maria.


    He had a good impression of Maria. Though they hadn''t interacted much, William respected her.


    William remembered telling Maria when he left that she could turn to him if she ever needed help. He always kept his promises.


    Thanks to William''s intervention, Daniel had the upper hand this time. After this lesson, Thomas would surely think twice before causing trouble for William.


    Wyatt, naturally timid, was relieved William stepped in. The opponents were a group of over ten people, all ruthless. If not for William, they might have been severely hurt.


    "After you''ve apologized, we won''t hold a grudge," Wyatt said, emboldened by William''s presence. "But if you mess with us again, our leader, William, won''t show any mercy."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, Wyatt!" Thomas was genuinely terrified by William and showed an unusually humble attitude towards Wyatt, nodding in agreement.


    Feeling his pride satisfied, Wyatt then turned to Daniel, "Daniel, let''s get going."


    Daniel and Paul weren''t about to prolong the matter either. As long as Thomas and his group admitted their wrongdoing and backed down, they already had the upper hand.


    After exchanging brief farewells with William, the trio from the dormitory drove off. Jayden and his group, carrying their injured members, fled in haste.


    Within minutes, William was the only one left in the alley. He returned to the bar, where Nichs had gathered a group of young hooligans. Nichs was now nning to expand his influence.


    William also tried calling Maria, but she didn''t pick up. Nheless, he decided to visit her and see if there was any way he could assist.


    "Aurora!" William called out, heading straight to her.


    Upon seeing William, Aurora hurried over, scrutinizing him from head to toe, and exhaled deeply, "I heard Jayden dragged you into that alley. Did they give you any trouble?"


    "No," replied William, "Do you know where Maria lives?"


    "She used to stay at Green Valley Estates. She mentioned she was meeting Caleb today about their divorce. She might still be there. I''lle with you." Aurora nced to the right and whispered while pulling William''s hand, "Joshua ising. We should leave quickly."


    William stood his ground. He had just taught Joshua''s son, Jayden, a small lesson in the bar. Given themotion they made, Joshua must be aware. While Joshua hadn''t shown up during the alley confrontation, he probably knew all about it.


    "Are you out of your mind? Why aren''t you leaving?" Aurora became frantic. Being cornered by Jayden was one thing, but Joshua was a different story. She believed Joshua would definitely trouble William, and William wouldn''t be able to handle him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," assured William with a calm smile, trusting that if Joshua were smart, he''d know what to do.


    Sweat trickled down Aurora''s face. William had embarrassed Joshua in public. Given Joshua''s vengeful nature, how could he possibly let that slide?


    "Joshua, please forgive William. Let''s just put this behind us." Unable to persuade William, Aurora sighed and approached Joshua, hoping to plead on William''s behalf and ensure his safety.


    Joshua gave Aurora a deep look, holding a bulging briefcase. He stepped up to William, handed him the case, and said, "William, I misjudged you earlier. Let''s forget what happened before. Take this as a token of my goodwill. Feel free to visit for a drink anytime."


    Aurora eyed the briefcase, pondering Joshua''s words...


    Could it be filled with money?


    Was Joshua really admitting defeat to William?


    How could that be?


    William epted the briefcase and nodded, "Alright then."


    With that, he turned and left with Aurora.


    Considering the strength William disyed, it made sense that a local heavy like Joshua wouldn''t dare to cross him. Two of Jayden''s best men were taken down by William, what else could he possibly do?


    Especially since William was seen with someone like L, a well-known heiress, just a few days ago. Coupled with his impressive skills, the thought of it terrified Joshua. It seemed wiser to offerpensation, apologize, and maintain peace.

 Chapter 103 jerk

    <h4>Chapter 103 jerk</h4>


    "William, is Miss. Carter your girlfriend?"


    Aurora and William left the bar, and with countless questions swirling in her head, she finally settled on this one. After some thought, she figured that Joshua might have shown deference to William because of Miss. Carter. If L and William were just ordinary friends, Joshua wouldn''t have acted in such a manner. The only usible exnation was that William and L were closely acquainted.


    William hesitated for a moment, then said, "To put it simply, she and I are distant rtives." Considering that Anthony Carter addresses William as Mr. William and L is Anthony Carter''s granddaughter, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that there''s some kind of familial connection between her and William.


    Aurora didn''t know how to respond. She wasn''t sure who to believe. But regardless, Joshua had backed down to William. Whatever the nature of the rtionship between L and William, it didn''t matter.


    William handed the briefcase Joshua gave him to Aurora. "Maria probably needs some money right now. Give this to her. If it''s not enough, ask me."


    Aurora, driven by curiosity, carefully opened the briefcase. Her eyes widened, "This has to be around $200,000!"


    Joshua was quite generous.


    "Just give it to Maria," said William, seemingly unfazed by the sum. If Maria really needed money, he could provide any amount.


    "Why don''t you give it to her yourself?" Aurora tried to give the briefcase back to William.


    William gestured dismissively, "Maria and I aren''t that close. She might not ept it if I offered."


    "You''re just handing over so much money to someone you aren''t close with?" Aurora was genuinely surprised. Not too long ago, William was a waiter at the bar. Even if he had made some money recently, casually lending such arge sum seemed overly generous.


    William rified, "I''m not lending it to her. I''m giving it to her."


    Aurora took a deep breath, looking at William incredulously, "Are you sure?"


    "Just tell me if it''s not enough," William responded, "I''ve said before that I''d help her if she had troubles."


    "You''re really a distant rtive of Miss. Carter, aren''t you?" Aurora eyed William skeptically. "Are you that wealthy?"


    William nodded, "Somewhat. Just don''t tell her it''s from me."


    "Alright! I''ll ept it on Maria''s behalf," Aurora said, "Let''s go now. She should still be at Green Valley Estates. I wonder how her conversation with Caleb went."


    Aurora drove an Audi. Although she didn''t own any shares in the bar, she held a managerial position and had her own side businesses. While not as wealthy as the likes of L, she had a decent fortune.


    Green Valley Estates wasn''t far from the bar. As Aurora drove William into the residential area, she couldn''t help but be astonished by Joshua''s generosity and William''s subsequent decision to hand the money to Maria. After all, William had only worked at the bar for a few days. Even if Maria had been kind to him, this kind of financial gesture was beyond expectation.


    Green Valley Estates, Building 5, Unit 1203.


    Upon exiting the elevator, they saw Maria, bruised and dazed, sitting on the floor.


    Aurora, seeing Maria in this state, rushed to her, kneeling beside her. After assessing Maria''s condition, she furiously yelled, "Caleb! Are you even human? Maria has been with you since she was 18, and now you treat her like this?!"


    She stood up and began kicking and pounding on a nearby door, shouting, "Caleb! Come out! We''re not leaving until you exin yourself!"


    With every thunderous kick and shout, it became clear just how fiery and fearless Aurora was.


    For girls who manage to thrive in the nightlife, it''s truly no small feat.


    William looked at Maria, now in a disheveled and devastated state, his anger burning fiercely.


    Throughout his life, the thing he disliked most was men who raised their hands against women.


    The door that was being kicked suddenly opened, and Caleb stood at the entrance, shirtless, ring at Aurora, shouting, "Have you lost your mind?"


    Aurora stood at the doorway, pointing at Caleb''s nose, retorting, "Caleb! Are you even a man? It''s one thing for you to cheat on the side, but to beat Maria like this after all these years? She''s been blind to stand by you!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Caleb shouted back, "This is my family business! What''s it to you? If you keep yapping here, I''ll p you too!"


    But Aurora wasn''t afraid, she put her hands on her hips and coldly retorted, "You want to hit me? Try it and see if I don''t fight you back!"


    Hearing the quarrel between Caleb and Aurora, Maria slowly turned her head, weakly pleading, "Aurora, please don''t argue with him."


    Caleb, either intimidated by Aurora''s fiery spirit or for some other reason, stopped bickering. Instead, he said to Maria, "Maria, let''s finalize the divorce tomorrow. You take our daughter, everything else is mine. Think it over and call me when you''re ready."


    As he attempted to close the door, Aurora swiftly ced her foot to block it. "Caleb, you''re shameless! You want everything, except your daughter? You cheated, and now you want Maria to leave with nothing?"


    "Get out! Since when is our family business any of your concern?" Caleb shoved Aurora aside and quickly shut the door. Regardless of Aurora''s subsequent kicks and shouts, he refused to open it.


    William looked at Maria. He remembered how lively and radiant she was just a few days ago, how she had confidently assured Evelyn that she''d look out for her. Such spirited elegance. Yet now, just a few dayster, she was reduced to this state because of a man, looking as if she''d lost her soul.


    Instead offorting Maria, he slowly approached Caleb''s door and said to Aurora, "Aurora, step aside."


    Aurora, panting heavily from her earlier confrontation, looked at William, puzzled by his intent but stepped aside nheless.


    "Boom!"


    With a powerful kick, William struck the reinforced door.


    The door, which originally opened outward, was sent flying off its hinges along with a portion of the wall. It soared several meters into the apartment, smashing the coffee table in the living room to pieces.


    The sheer force of William''s kick was terrifyingly evident.


    Aurora was in total shock, and even the dazed Maria stared wide-eyed at the scene.


    They never expected that William, who always appeared so refined, possessed such immense strength. He had kicked the reinforced door off its hinges as if he were a superhero.


    After such a loud disturbance, Caleb, who was inside the room, was naturally stirred. His face filled with bewilderment as he stared at the door, now lodged in his living room. When his gazended on William, his eyes filled with horror.

 Chapter 104 Nothing is sadder than a dead heart.

    <h4>Chapter 104 Nothing is sadder than a dead heart.</h4>


    Caleb had long frequented the nightlife scene, mingling asionally with the thugs and ruffians of the underworld. Typically bold and fierce, he always had a group of underlings following him around. Nobody could question his guts. But had he ever faced a situation like this?


    William walked towards him, his face emotionless.


    His footsteps were soft, but with each step, Caleb''s heart raced faster.


    "You... William, don''t do anything rash!" Fear drove Caleb back, his eyes wide with terror as he watched William approach, as if Death itself was nearing.


    "Which hand did you use to hit her? Cut it off yourself!"


    Swallowing hard, Caleb was genuinely frightened by William''s aura. It was hard to believe that this was the same young man who was working as a waiter at the bar just a few days ago.


    "If youe any closer, I''ll call the police!" Trembling, Caleb pulled out his phone, unlocking it to dial for help.


    The threat from William was unlike anything Caleb had ever faced before. As a seasoned street thug, his fear was genuine, unable to even muster up any words of defiance.


    Before, Caleb would not hesitate to pick up an object and start a fight. But against William, he didn''t even have the courage to fight back.


    Raising an eyebrow, William asked, "Are you sure you want to call the police?"


    The mere question felt like a hammer blow to Caleb''s heart, amplifying his fear. His legs gave out, and he sat heavily on the floor, dropping his phone. His eyes pleadingly looked up at William.


    By now, Maria and Aurora had entered the room, but they stood near the door, too nervous to speak.


    Quickly locating the kitchen, William grabbed a Chef''s Knife and threw it beside Caleb, hinting at the gruesome task at hand.


    Caleb hesitated. If it were anyone but William, he''d probably pick up the knife and attack. But against William, he didn''t even dare to harbor that thought. Not just because of William''s strength demonstrated by kicking down the security door, but also due to William''s overpowering presence.


    To harm oneself like this took immense courage.


    "Maria, I''m sorry! Please beg William for me... can you ask him not to harm me? We... We won''t divorce, okay?" Hope sparked in Caleb''s eyes as he looked at Maria, knowing she might help him.


    sping her fists, tears forming in her eyes, Maria stared at Caleb. They had been together for over a decade. As Aurora had mentioned, Maria had followed Caleb since she was 18. They started with nothing and built a life together, raising a child and buying a house. Once, they faced life''s challenges together, supporting each other through thick and thin. Caleb used to apologize whenever they quarreled, but he had never truly harmed her before. But now?


    Perhaps it''s easier to endure hardship together than to share wealth.


    "William... let it be," Maria finally said, thest glint of hope in her eyes fading.


    Hearing her words, Caleb sighed in relief and tried to muster a grin, "W... William... see, Maria said so. I made a mistake, I was wrong. If you spare me, I promise to treat her right."


    William nced at Maria before leaving the room. He hade to defend Maria but didn''t necessarily want bloodshed. It was ultimately up to her. Perhaps Caleb could change for the better.


    "Tomorrow, we divorce. I take our daughter, everything else is yours," Maria dered resolutely. She only wanted her daughter, nothing else.


    Given Caleb''s outstanding debts, she didn''t intend to im anything more. She would leave with nothing, letting Caleb deal with the rest.


    "Let''s go!" Maria said as she turned around, her demeanor listless, as if her spirit had been drained from her.


    Aurora angrily pulled a makeup case out of her bag and hurled it at Caleb, "Get lost! I never want to see your face again!"


    Caleb didn''t even dare to dodge. The makeup case hit him square in the face, spilling its contents and colors everywhere. But he didn''t utter a word. After all, William was still standing at the door watching. One wrong move or word, and he might not have a hand to worry about.


    The three of them didn''t linger. They made their way straight to the elevator.


    Aurora handed Maria a briefcase William had given her earlier, "Maria, there''s some money in here. Use it as you need."


    Once inside the elevator, Maria seemed to collect herself a bit. She had no idea how much money was in the briefcase, but given the bond she shared with Aurora, she wouldn''t refuse the help during such times. Holding Aurora''s hand, she murmured a word of thanks.


    "William, thank you." Maria looked at William, genuinely grateful. Their rtionship had been more of a former employer and employee than anything else. She''d never have imagined that William would step in to defend her now.


    She remembered when William had left the bar she''d mentioned that he coulde to her if he ever faced any difficulties. Now, the tables had turned, and she was the one needing his assistance.


    "There''s no need for formalities," William replied, "Do you have a daughter?"


    "Yes, she''s four. She''s currently staying at her grandparents''," Maria replied, her eyes softening at the mention of her daughter.


    "Are you staying with your dad tonight?" William inquired.


    "I''ll stay with Aurora for a few days, then move over to my father''s ce after everything''s settled," Maria exined, hinting at the bruises on her face that she didn''t want her father to see. An elderly man like him would undoubtedly be worried, especially with her scheduled to finalize the divorce with Caleb the next day.


    "You should get your injuries treated. If you need anything in the future, let me know," William said. He wasn''t one to help just anyone, but he respected Maria. In his eyes, there were few challenges in life; what seemed difficult for Maria might be a simple task for him.


    Maria nodded, expressing her gratitude once more, "Thank you for today."


    Once they left theplex, Aurora asked, "William, where do you live? Should I drop you off?"


    William considered for a moment, then said, "Drop me off at East 62nd Street." He had decided to teach Nathaniel some fitness exercises the next morning and wanted to check on Alice''s progress with Nathaniel''s treatment.


    "East 62nd Street?" Maria eximed in surprise, "My father lives there too."

 Chapter 105 Relaxed senior living.

    <h4>Chapter 105 Rxed senior living.</h4>


    William hadn''t expected that Maria''s father also lived on East 62nd Street. It must be fate, he thought.


    Over the past few days, William had be acquainted with his neighbors.


    The old district was bustling with life and full of warmth. Most of its inhabitants were elderly folks living alone, though sometimes you''d see grandparents with their grandchildren. Their own children might only visit once a week or even once a month, underscoring the saying that sometimes neighbors can be closer than distant rtives. People got along well, and neighbors would readily help each other out in times of need.


    William remembered the old man who lived opposite him was named Theo Hughes. Theo would set up a small stand on the street and sell hot dogs after picking up his young granddaughter from kindergarten.


    Speaking of Theo Hughes''s granddaughter, William recalled he once called her Amy. She must be Maria''s daughter.


    Aurora dropped William off in front of his East 62nd Street home. Maria stayed in the car, ncing at the house a couple of times before driving off as William alighted.


    By then, it was quitete. The lights at Maria''s father''s home were already turned off. William headed inside to get some rest. Even though he didn''t need sleep as much these days, he tried to maintain a routine simr to most people.


    At 7:30 in the morning, after freshening up, William nced over to Nathaniel''s yard. Nathaniel was already practicing some exercises. Evelyn had prepared breakfast, leaving a portion for Nathaniel, and was getting ready to head to school.


    "William, aren''t you going to school?" Evelyn was genuinely puzzled by him. He was so passionate about reading, often skipping ss, which seemed inconsistent with his love for books.


    William responded, "You go ahead. I''ll attend in the afternoon."


    sses couldn''t be more flexible than that.


    "Alright, then I''ll head off," Evelyn said, hopping on her bike toward school.


    Walking into Evelyn''s yard, Nathaniel paused in his exercise routine. He addressed William earnestly, "William, you should prioritize your studies. Skipping sses like this isn''t right."


    "I mostly self-study," William chuckled, "Don''t worry about me. You''ve been practicing that exercise routine I taught you for two days. How does it feel?"


    "After I finish, I do feel more energized. What''s the name of the routine?"


    "Yoga Fusion, ever heard of it?" William replied. "It''s a form of yoga thatbines various fitness methods."


    "Yoga Fusion?" Nathaniel smiled, "I''ve seen people practice it in the park, but it''s different from what you taught me."


    Based on avable information, Yoga Fusion originated in 20th-century America, merging traditional yoga with contemporary fitness techniques. Over time, various sub-styles evolved. There were even rumors that a Hollywood star relied on this regimen to maintain a youthful and vibrant physique. However, the truth was, William recognized the potential of this fitness method andbined multiple techniques to create his own version. The mainstream Yoga Fusion was quite different from what he taught Nathaniel.


    "What I taught you is definitely different from what you saw in the park, but if you stick with it, you''ll surely benefit," William said. "My cousin works at the local hospital. If you ever need anything, she''ll assist you. Don''t worry."


    "You knew about that?" Nathaniel sighed, "Your cousin said she could cure me in a month, but I know my own condition. Specialists from top hospitals have said that I don''t have much time left. At this point, I''m justforting myself."


    William said, "Don''t be so pessimistic. My cousines from a long line of physicians; her grandfather is Charles Turner, you know him? If she says she can cure you in a month, she can."


    He had already imparted cutting-edge medical techniques to Alice. Combined with the exercises William taught to improve one''s vitality, if Alice, his prot¨¦g¨¦, couldn''t cure Nathaniel, it would truly be a blow to his reputation.


    "Charles Turner? I''ve heard of him, a very renowned medical professor. They even call him a miracle doctor. So, your cousin is his granddaughter?" Nathaniel looked at William, "Does that mean you''re also a distant rtive of the Turner family?"


    "If you say so," William replied, not in the mood to borate.


    Nathaniel sized up William and nodded, "Seems like youe from a well-off family."


    He was evaluating if William would be a suitable match for his granddaughter.


    Handsome with aforting way of speaking, Nathaniel found William to be quite the catch. And if he came from a good family background, where could one possibly find another young man like him?


    William, in order to teach Nathaniel the exercises, practiced them with him once more.


    Close to eight o''clock, Theo Hughes finally emerged with his granddaughter, Amy. Seeing William and others exercising, he waved and greeted them.


    "Hey, Theo! How about a BBQ at my ce this afternoon?" William, always friendly with the older residents, shouted across to Theo Hughes.


    "What are you nning to grill?" Theo Hughes asked. All the neighbors loved William. They couldn''t quite pin down why, but everyone found William incredibly amiable.


    William replied with a grin, "I''ll head to the supermarketter and grab some steaks. We can have a few beers."


    "Sounds good!" Theo Hughes responded, "Nathaniel, after I drop Amy off at school, I''lle and join you for the exercise."


    Some neighbors had seen Nathaniel exercising in his backyard the previous day and had expressed interest. Taking William''s morning routine as a group activity, William was more than happy to share. These elderly folks, though aged, were very active. Practicing these exercises could help maintain their health and possibly prolong their lives.


    Today, Amy wore a thick pink jacket,yered with several pieces underneath, making her look plump like a tiny penguin.


    Her eyes twinkled. Hearing William speak, she shyly hid half her face behind Theo Hughes'' leg, sneaking nces at William with one visible eye.


    In the past few days, every time William saw Amy, he noticed she''d often stealthily observe him but was too shy to approach. He''d always greet her with a quiet, gentle smile.


    As usual, when William smiled at her this time, the little girl made a face, stuck out her pink tongue, and hid the rest of her face.


    William chuckled. After saying goodbye to Nathaniel and the rest, he leisurely made his way to the nearby supermarket.


    William led a rxed life. While he was ustomed to having things done for him, he also found joy in doing things on his own ¨C shopping for groceries and cooking included.

 Chapter 106 Amy

    <h4>Chapter 106 Amy</h4>


    At 11:30 a.m., Theo Hughes had already picked up Amy from the kindergarten, and William had everything prepared in the kitchen well in advance.


    He had bought some beef, prepared it himself, and ced it on the grill.


    He also bought a rabbit and kept it in the yard.


    Alice hadn''t forgotten the task William gave her and arrived early. Nathaniel had a liver problem, so Alice brought over some prescription medicines for him. The side effects of these medicines were rtively minimal, and the primary goal of the initial treatment was to stabilize his bodily functions. As is well known, all medicines have potential side effects, especially when ites to liver issues. Forprehensive treatment of this ailment, stronger medicines might be needed inter stages. The main purpose of the treatment for the first half-month was to strengthen and stabilize Nathaniel''s body.


    William merely nced at the medicines Alice brought without giving anyment.


    To most, liver cancer is a grave matter, but to William, it was trivial, as simple as drinking a ss of wine, not worth fretting over.


    Upon entering the yard, Amy squatted under a sycamore tree, feeding the rabbit William bought with a carrot.


    William approached the tree, and for the first time, Amy didn''t hide from him. Looking up at him with her young voice, she asked, "Sir, is this bunny yours?"


    "Yes, it is! Do you want to eat the bunny?"


    Amy was taken aback by the question. She nced at William, then at the rabbit in front of her, immediately pouting and teary-eyed, "Why would you eat the bunny?"


    "How about eating beef instead?"


    William asked, and Amy stopped crying. With reddened eyes, she nodded.


    Later, Amy took William to watch ants under the sycamore tree. She solemnly dered that she woulde every day to feed the rabbit and the ants.


    By noon, William had already grilled the beef, filling the air with a delicious aroma.


    Considering the presence of many elders and children, William prepared the beef slightly on the lighter side, ensuring it was tender and juicy.


    Smelling the delightful scent, Amy stood by William, her eyes fixed on the grill, even holding a small te in anticipation.


    "Mr. Johnson, is the grilled beef ready to eat?" Amy eagerly asked William.


    Jokingly, William replied, "This is grilled bunny, you know."


    "Wha...?" Amy was stunned. She ran out into the yard, found the rabbit she had just fed, then dashed back, pointing at William, "You''re lying! The bunny is outside. I saw it."


    William chuckled, then offered Amy a slice of the tender beef.


    Having eyed the food for a while, she eagerly took a bite, her eyes gleaming with joy.


    It''s undeniable; William''s culinary skills were top-notch.


    "Amy, is it good?" William inquired.


    Swallowing the grilled beef, Amy handed over her small te, "It''s delicious! Thank you, Mr. Johnson."


    epting her te, William served her some more beef, then teased again, "This is another bunny, you know."


    Holding her te, Amy looked down at the meat in it. Her lips quivered, and with tears in her eyes, she said, "Bunnies are so cute; how could you eat them?"


    "Why can we eat cows but not bunnies?" William questioned.


    Holding her te in one hand and wiping her tears with the other, Amy looked at William, unable to answer for a long time. Eventually, she burst into tears,menting, "How could you eat a bunny?"


    Theo Hughes heard his granddaughter crying from outside and quickly came in. Amy ran to her grandfather''s side, pouting and said, "Grandpa, Mr. Johnson is a bad man, he eats bunnies."


    Theo Hughes couldn''t help but chuckle, lifting Amy and taking her outside. After that, Amy''s crying was no longer heard.


    William set out the dishes he prepared, and Alice finally came in to help serve the food.


    The adults gathered around the table, with Amy sitting on a small stool by the side, enjoying her meal.


    "William, your culinary skills are indeed impressive. I thought the mealst time was prepared by your cousin," Nathaniel tasted the beef William grilled and grew even more fond of the young man. "Honestly, with your cooking skills, you could run a sessful restaurant out there."


    Nathaniel, like many of his generation, believed that while education was important, having a trade skill was essential. While excessive education could lead one to be a bookworm, possessing a trade skill was like having a steady job. Be it carpentry or car repair, one wouldn''t have to worry about unemployment. Of course, being a chef was even more desirable.


    At the table, William chatted with Nathaniel and Theo. He even invited the two elderly men to go fishing at a nearby stream the next day.


    Alice felt a bit left out. Oddly enough, it seemed that William, the young man, had more inmon with Theo and Nathaniel. Even when the two elders endlessly talked about their daily affairs, William listened patiently without showing any signs of annoyance.


    After finishing her portion of meat, Amy walked over to Alice and whispered, "Are you Mr. Johnson''s girlfriend?"


    Alice was taken aback by the question, her cheeks flushed slightly, then sheughed and said, "Do you know what a girlfriend means?"


    Amy shook her head, then nodded, "It''s just a girlfriend, right?"


    Alice rified, "I am William''s cousin, not his girlfriend."


    "Oh!" Amy looked as if she understood, but her eyes were still fixed on the grilled beef on the table.


    Alice got the hint and smilingly asked, "Do you want some more?"


    Amy nodded shyly, sneaking a nce at William.


    After Alice served her more beef, William, continuing the earlier joke, asked, "Amy, is bunny tasty?"


    Amy, looking like a little cat whose tail had been stepped on, pouted at William and murmured, "Mr. Johnson is mean!"


    "How many tes did you eat then?" William asked again.


    "Three!" Amy held up three fingers, then patted her round belly, sitting down with her te again.


    After dinner, Alice conscientiously cleared the table. After bidding goodbye to Theo Hughes and Nathaniel, William rxed in a lounger under the sycamore tree, taking a short nap.


    That afternoon, William didn''t attend school. Instead, he took a stroll nearby. New York''s weather in October was neither too cold nor too hot. At some point, he leaped from an ancient bridge of unknown name, startling bystanders who shouted for help. However, when they looked down from the bridge, there was no sign of him in the water.

 Chapter 107 Two mood-ruining individuals.

    <h4>Chapter 107 Two mood-ruining individuals.</h4>


    The sun set, and William returned to East 62nd Street holding an 11-pound Rainbow Trout. He waspletely dry, making it hard for anyone to believe that he had jumped directly into theke and caught the fish with his hands.


    At that time, Amy had just gotten out of school. She had been ying near her grandfather''s hot dog stand. Seeing William return with the big fish, she quickly asked her grandfather, "Grandpa, can I go y at Mr. Johnson''s house?"


    Theo Hughes, upon seeing the size of the fish William held, remarked, "My goodness, William, where did you buy this fish from? You should''ve gotten a bag for it."


    shing his perfect white teeth in a grin, William replied, "I caught it over at Seneca Lake."


    "You''re pulling my leg! You caught this fish?" Theo Hughes skeptically asked as he handed William arge stic bag filled with water for the fish. "My word, this fish must weigh 11 pounds! Looks like a big Rainbow Trout."


    "Yes, exactly 11 pounds," said William. His judgment was as urate as a digital scale: when he said 11 pounds, he meant not an ounce more or less.


    Feeling a little ignored, Amy gathered her courage and asked William, "Mr. Johnson, can I go feed the rabbits in your yard?"


    "Of course, let''s go! Theo Hughes, I''ll take Amy to my ce for a while," William replied, carrying the fish in one hand and leading Amy with the other towards his yard.


    "Don''t mention it! I''lle pick her up after I close up shop," said Theo Hughes, whose hot dog stand was doing quite well.


    William remembered his promise from the previous night to make fried fish sticks for Evelyn.


    In the afternoon, Alice had prepared arge thermal food container, eagerly awaiting William''s dinner. Being William''s apprentice, she might not be great at many things, but she was always eager to join for a meal.


    After tasting William''s cooking a few times, Alice found it hard to enjoy meals made by others.


    Yesterday, William had found some batter and spices in the kitchen cab. Having caught some fish today, he decided to make fried fish sticks. Amy imed she hade to feed the rabbits, but when she saw William head to the kitchen, she eagerly followed, perhaps thinking he might be cooking with rabbit meat again.


    "Amy, are you hungry again?" William asked as he skillfully prepared the fish, descaling, gutting, and cutting it into strips. He looked like a professional chef.


    Watching William''s swift movements, Amy curiously asked, "Mr. Johnson, what delicious thing are you making now?"


    "Fried fish sticks," replied William. "Do you like them?"


    Amy nodded earnestly.


    William chuckled and told her to go feed the rabbit, "That little rabbit outside is too skinny. You need to feed it more, or else next time there won''t be enough for you to eat."


    "You''re going to eat the rabbit again?!" Amy''s big eyes widened in apparent shock, seemingly conveying that she thought William was the bad guy.


    William asked, "You don''t want to eat it?"


    "I''m going to feed the rabbit!" Amy dered, and then dashed out of the kitchen.


    Chuckling, William started to coat the fish sticks in batter. Seeing that it was past six o''clock and Evelyn would soon be out of school, he began to heat the oil. Once it reached the right temperature, he carefully ced the battered fish strips in, frying them to a golden crisp. Minutester, the delicious fried fish sticks were ready. William ced them on a te and paired them with his homemade sauce.


    He quickly concocted a dipping sauce from a bottle of ketchup, enhancing the deliciousness of the fried fish sticks. The enticing aroma lured Amy back inside.


    She gazed longingly at William, who promptly served her a te of fried fish sticks with his special sauce, inviting her to eat in the courtyard.


    "Nathaniel! Come and try the fish sticks I made." William called across the yard. He had just seen Nathaniel ying chess with another elderly man in the garden. At his call, both men immediately abandoned their game and hurried over, hunched over slightly.


    "I caught a Rainbow Trout this afternoon and made some fish sticks. You guys eat here in my yard. Watch over Amy; Theo will being to pick her up after closing his stall. I have to head to the school." William was straightforward with the two men, inviting them to eat the fish sticks and asking them to look after Amy, which seemed quite appropriate.


    The fish he caught was a Rainbow Trout, which naturally has very few bones. Moreover, William had meticulously removed any remaining ones, ensuring that neither the elderly men nor Amy would choke on them.


    After giving them a reassuring smile, William picked up his bag filled with fish sticks and headed towards the street. To get to his destination more quickly, he hailed an Uber using his phone instead of using his special power to instantly teleport to the bookstore.


    While in the car, William sent Evelyn a message: "Come to the bookstore; I''ve got something delicious waiting for you!"


    He then texted Alice: "Bring some snacks. I''m bringing the fish sticks."


    Alice replied with an ''OK'' hand gesture, once again sessfully nning to mooch a meal.


    By the time William arrived at the bookstore, Evelyn hadn''t shown up yet. Besides Alice, Walker was still in the shop, and surprisingly, Nelson was there too.


    "Snacks are here!" Alice announced. She had even brought extra cutlery to the shop, looking expectantly at William.


    Just having mooched a few meals, the sight of William''s bag of fish sticks made Alice''s mouth water. Though she knew these were primarily for Evelyn, as William''s apprentice, she hoped she might get a share.


    There were only three sets of utensils on the table. As William set down his insted lunch box, Walker enthusiastically said, "Cousin, you brought food? We need more utensils. I''ll grab some!"


    Mainly, Walker wanted to impress Nelson. However, upon seeing William, Nelson tensed up, unsure of what to say.


    "You both aren''t getting any of this! If you want to eat, find your own food!" William''s expression turned frosty. The fish sticks he made weren''t for everyone, especially not for the likes of Walker. How many times had he told him not to call him ''cousin''? Did he really want a dressing-down?


    Walker, upon hearing William''sment, frowned and said, "That''s not fair. Nelson''s a guest here. Shouldn''t you have prepared some food for him?"


    William''s gaze settled on Nelson, asking, "Do you want some?"


    With a fierce and intimidating look in his eyes, Nelson genuinely believed that if he admitted he was hungry, he might end up in grave danger. He quickly waved his hands, "I''m not hungry! Really, I''m not!"


    Ignoring him, William turned away. Walker, still not grasping the situation, huffed, "I want to see what delicacies you have in there!"


    "How dare you!"


    Nelson instinctively shouted, startling Walker, whose hand was already reaching out. Seeing Nelson''s stern face, Walker didn''t dare proceed.


    William shot Walker a sharp look. If Walker had actually touched that insted lunch box, his hands would surely have been ruined!

 Chapter 108 express one’s love

    <h4>Chapter 108 express one''s love</h4>


    Walker had no clue what he had just experienced, while Nelson was breaking out in cold sweat.


    Has this young man really never witnessed William''s capabilities?


    Back at Mr. Taylor''s courtyard, an entry-level Soulmancer master couldn''t even withstand a single move against William and was turned into a mist of blood. As for him, he had used the Arcane Society''s most powerful thunder magic, which didn''t cause any damage at all. The result was that he even identally summoned the soul of the grand magician Merlin.Also warned by the spirit of Merlin.


    And he still dares to call William "cousin"?


    After Walker withdrew his hand, William didn''t press the issue. He sat down, setting down his insted food container, just waiting for Evelyn to arrive.


    At that moment, William seemed like a stern old man, sitting there silently. The fried fish sticks inside his container were not just for anyone.


    The atmosphere in the bookstore became tense. Nelson certainly didn''t dare to sit, and with him standing, Walker could only remain standing as well.


    Alice, on the other hand, took a seat across from William, but she too fidgeted, refraining from making any unnecessary moves.


    Time slowly passed. William took out a book and began to read, his other hand still resting on the food container. He covertly used a time spell to ensure the fish inside wouldn''t spoil from being kept warm too long.


    When Evelyn walked in, she immediately felt the tense atmosphere.


    Seeing her, William''s face lit up with a bit of a smile. Closing his book, he said, "You''re here? Let''s eat."


    After sitting down, Evelyn nced cautiously at Nelson, then at Walker, and finally at the three sets of tableware on the table. She whispered, "Do we need more utensils? I can fetch a couple more."


    "No need, they''ve already eaten," William responded as he opened the food container, adding, "Eat quickly; we''ll get back to work once the shop gets busier."


    "Oh!" Evelyn puffed her cheeks in understanding, grabbed a food box from the middle of the table, and began to eat.


    For some reason, the way William spoke just now felt oddly familiar to her.


    It reminded her of when she was a child and didn''t want to eat, how her grandfather would gently tap the table and say, "Darling, finish your food."


    The feeling was incredibly odd!


    Despite being roughly the same age, William''s manner of speaking carried an aura of authority.


    With Evelyn engrossed in her meal, William prompted, "Try the fish sticks!"


    Evelyn carefully took a piece from the container, dipped it in ketchup, and took a gentle bite. "Is it good?" William sat beside her, not eating, but looking deeply into Evelyn''s eyes as he suddenly asked.


    "Hm?" Evelyn looked up at William, somewhat surprised, her cheeks tinted with blush, "It''s delicious."


    "Eat more then!" William''s gaze never left her.


    Evelyn bashfully looked down.


    Alice, sitting across, nearly spat out her drink witnessing their interaction. "Is William... confessing his feelings?" she pondered. That look, that tone, all seemed like a confession, but something seemed amiss. "Is he trying to be her boyfriend or her guardian?" Alice chuckled to herself.


    Evelyn wasn''t naive. With the strange mood in the bookstore and William''s calm, non-aggressive gaze, it all felt very familiar.


    Yes, it was like the way her grandfather looked at her when she obediently ate as a child.


    His eyes held a touch of fondness, warmth, and gentleness that wasn''t off-putting.


    Seeing others eating, Nelson could only stroll between the bookshelves, casually pulling out a book to read.


    The aromatic scent of fried fish sticks wafted from the insted box. Although Walker is a Soulmancer, he''s still a novice, only slightly more advanced than an average person. Unable to resist the allure of delicious food, he felt envious watching others indulge. Since Nelson hadn''t taken a seat, Walker, not wanting to go against the apparent protocol, chose to stand by Nelson''s side, feigning interest in a book.


    Evelyn''s eyes shimmered with a hint of shyness. Her delicate nose stood straight, and her luscious, rosy lips took a bite of the crispy exterior and soft interior of the fish. She kept her head low, savoring the delicacy without making a sound.


    Alice sneakily nced at William, realizing he was wholly engrossed in observing Evelyn. It seemed as though she was the only person in his world. Throughout dinner, Alice felt like a third wheel, as William''s attention was entirely captured by Evelyn. Could this be the so-called "breathtaking beauty?" After this meal, Alice became certain that William held special feelings for Evelyn. A kind of pure affection without any ulterior motive, as if he wished to guard her forever.


    After eating, Alice voluntarily stood up to clear the table. Evelyn wanted to help, but Alice gently shook her head, indicating it wasn''t necessary. Considering Evelyn might be William''s significant other in the future, it would be impolite to let her do the cleaning. Even though William was amiable most of the time, he could be intimidating when angry.


    "Master, shall we go out for a bite?" Walker couldn''t stand it anymore. With William neglecting his guests this way, if it wasn''t for Nelson''s influence, he would''ve given William a piece of his mind.


    Nelson exhaled heavily. While Walker pretended to read, wasn''t he himself also just pretending?


    "You, go out! I have some matters to discuss with William," Nelson was unsure of how to address William. Perhaps it would be respectful to call him ''Master,'' but it was evident William interacted as a regr person. Not wanting to expose William''s true identity, Nelson decided to send Walker away to speak privately.


    "Huh?" Walker was momentarily taken aback. He nced towards William and chuckled quietly, "Master, to discipline a youngster, why would you need to intervene? Just tell me how you want him dealt with, and I''ll handle him!"


    Nelson''s heart skipped a beat. Discipline William?


    Has Walker lost his mind?


    "You don''t need to concern yourself with this. Also, be careful with your tone when you speak to him!" Nelson has always been a fairly easy-going person. He was well-aware of William''s capabilities, and while Walker was young, he also had significant prowess. Nelson warned him primarily because he feared that Walker might inadvertently offend William.


    Recall the Soulmancer who met his end at the Taylor family mansion! He was instantly turned into a mist of blood...


    William wasn''t the type who always treaded lightly. He was more of a person who acted based on his emotions. "I understand. I''ll leave now," Without adding anything more, Walker directly left. Seeing a high-level Soulmancer like Nelson showing such respect for William, did he aspire to be William''s mentor? Did Nelson intend to teach William magic?


    Walker exited the bookstore, scoffing internally. In his opinion, given William''s age, what difference would a good mentor make? Once Nelson realized the youngd didn''t possess exceptional Soulmancer talents, he''d naturally lose interest in him.


    Walker was extremely confident in his Soulmancer talents, having reached the level of a novice Soulmancer at such a young age. He believed that given some opportunities, he could ascend to the level of an advanced Soulmancer.


    But how could he know that he''d already missed the greatest opportunity of his life? If he had be friends with William, perhaps his journey as a Soulmancer might have taken a revolutionary turn.

 Chapter 109 He doesn’t act like a young person.

    <h4>Chapter 109 He doesn''t act like a young person.</h4>


    Walker stepped out, Alice went to wash the dishes, and after Nelson tidied the books, he approached William, looking like he had something to say but hesitated.


    Evelyn, being perceptive, said she needed to visit the restroom. Soon, only William and Nelson remained in the bookstore. With no other customers present, Nelson stepped back, adjusted his suit, and then respectfully bowed to William: "I am Nelson, a member of the Arcane Society. It''s an honor to meet you, Master!"


    William waved his hand dismissively, "There''s no need for such formality in the future. I''m just a regr student now, and the customs of your Arcane Society aren''t necessary with me."


    "Yes, you must desire to live as amoner. I''ve intruded," Nelson verbally acknowledged his interruption, but it was evident he had no intention to leave. He had been at the advanced Soulmancer level for over a century and could not find a way to break through.


    What''s more, most of the methods to elevate one''s Soulmancer level that existed in the world were fragmented or iplete. Even their Arcane Society did not possess techniques to further enhance the abilities of advanced Soulmancers, leaving Nelson to explore on his own.


    Guidance from someone of higher proficiency would naturally be invaluable.


    "Oh! You''vee to seek advancement methods from me, haven''t you? Your audacity is almost like Merlin from over a thousand years ago." William, lifting an eyelid to nce at him, already inferred his intentions.


    Back in the day, the mage Merlin had persistently followed William. At that time, William wasn''t at his peak and chose to ignore Merlin. However, Merlin constantly observed William from outside his home, watching him perform various mystical ceremonies and spells. After prolonged observation and practice, Merlin''s magical abilities greatly increased, and he eventually became regarded as the greatest mage in history.


    "Oh, no, not at all!" Nelson, realizing that William had seen through him, awkwardly fiddled with his hands, verbally dismissing the notion, yet he remained rooted in ce, showing no intention of leaving.


    "Wait a moment before you leave. I''ll gift you a painting. Take it and see for yourself. Consider itpensation for the other night."


    William merely wanted to repay a favor. Previously, Nelson had inexplicably taken the me for something rted to William. It was only fair to reward him a little.


    Hearing about the painting, Nelson was so moved he almost knelt before William on the spot. A gift from a mysterious figure like William was no ordinary painting. It could contain magical rituals or even serve as a gateway to another dimension, insights from which might help him break through.


    William pondered, "Or you cane and collect it tomorrow."


    Nelson eagerly asked, "May I observe you while you paint?"


    "Heh," William chuckled, finding this young mage rather opportunistic.


    Hearing William''sughter, Nelson quickly lowered his head, replying, "I''lle for it tomorrow then."


    "Never mind. Follow me upstairster, and you can help me with some minor tasks." William didn''t make a fuss. It was just a painting, after all. Letting him watch wouldn''t matter.


    In today''s world, reaching the advanced Soulmancer level was challenging. William was willing to offer these Soulmancers a chance so he wouldn''t get bored in the future. However, he was cautious about disrupting the fragile order.


    Seeing William relent, Nelson silently rejoiced and waited for the opportunity to follow him upstairs.


    Not much time had passed when Alice, having finished cleaning the dishes, returned to witness an unusual scene.


    William sat leisurely like a lord, flipping through a book. Nearby, Nelson, dressed in a mage''s robe, stood with hands sped, head bowed like a nervous servant, unmoving.


    By all means, Nelson was an elder and a superpowered individual. This posture seemed out of ce. But knowing her master''s capabilities, Alice felt it was not unexpected.


    In the presence of outsiders, Alice felt reluctant to address William as "Master" and delicately inquired, "Would you like some coffee?"


    At her question, Nelson quickly raised his head, looking at Alice, "Where is the coffee? Allow me to prepare it."


    Alice nced at William, who remained silent, then gestured to the back. The spacious bookstore had an unused kitchen that had instant coffee, likely a leftover from someone named Edward.


    Nelson was about to head to the back when William suddenly spoke, "I''ll have a Waterfall Iced Americano." William had inadvertentlye across this particr coffee vor on his phone. Without giving it much thought, he just wanted to try something new.


    Waterfall Iced Americano?


    Nelson paused, slightly taken aback. He had lived in the mysterious location of Ravenwood for many years, only asionally returning to New York to manage certain affairs. While he knew how to make coffee, the Waterfall Iced Americano was unfamiliar to him...


    Alice slightly raised an eyebrow, her long eyshes fluttering, a hint of amusement ying on her lips. She softly inquired, "Would you like sugar in your coffee, or would you prefer it in?" "Either way," William responded, picking up a book and resuming his reading.


    Alice thought to herself, why is he so peculiar? Just for ordering coffee, he chooses such an unusual vor...


    "Mr. Hughes, would you like some coffee?" Alice asked politely. Nelson quickly shook his head, "No need for me."


    Just like William earlier!


    Alice didn''t press further. As they didn''t have the necessary tools to make the drink, Alice reluctantly pulled out her phone to check if there were any nearby cafes that sold Waterfall Iced Americano.


    After checking a few nearby coffee shops, she knew that the Waterfall Iced Americano was quite unique and not every shop offered it. She found a well-reviewed shop that wasn''t too far from their current location. "It seems we''ll have to walk a bit to get this coffee," Alice murmured, sounding a touch resigned. ncing at Alice''s phone screen, Nelson remarked, "I''ve been to that shop before. The taste is pretty good, but it''s indeed a bit of a walk."


    Alice cast a smiling nce at William, who was still engrossed in his book, seemingly uninterested in everything around him. She thought to herself, this man is truly peculiar.


    Nelson whispered to Alice, "Shall I go get it?" Alice shook her head, "It''s okay, I''ll go. You two continue."


    Evelyn must have thought that William and the others had finished their discussion, as she emerged from the restroom.


    It was only then that William said, "Bring it up for me in a bit. I''ll go upstairs with him."


    Once they reached the second floor, Evelyn quietly asked Alice, "Alice, what''s the deal with Mr. Reed?"


    Alice shrugged, "Seems like he''s someone Walker holds in high regard. He''s here to discuss something with William. We don''t need to concern ourselves with their affairs."


    In truth, Alice had her suspicions. She was already aware of the concept of a ''Soulmancer'', andbined with the mysteries of arcane powers that William had taught her, it wasn''t hard to deduce that her mentor was likely a Soulmancer as well.


    When a magician from the Arcane Societyes knocking, and is particrly humble in demeanor, chances are he''s a Soulmancer too.


    Evelyn didn''t ask further, but she felt that William seemed to treat her a bit differently. She wasn''t naive and couldn''t help but wonder secretly: had William taken a liking to her?


    Honestly, William didn''t seem all that disagreeable...


    "Evelyn, what do you think of William?" Alice hadn''t forgotten the task William entrusted to her; she had to y the wingman role.


    "William?" Evelyn was just pondering about William when she was asked. Caught off guard, her face turned a shade redder. She retracted her neck a little, like a startled ostrich, and murmured, "He''s a bit... odd..."


    "Odd?" Alice''s interest was piqued, "What do you find odd about him?"


    "I can''t put my finger on it, he''s just... odd." Evelyn frowned slightly, countering, "Don''t you think William seems a bit... mature? I don''t mean he looks old, but rather, he''s tooposed. Not like a young person at all."

 Chapter 110 To be, or not to be, that is the question.

    <h4>Chapter 110 To be, or not to be, that is the question.</h4>


    Tooposed?


    Alice had been in contact with William for quite a few days now.


    She certainly felt the same way. But, was posed'' really an adequate word for William?


    Be it in his actions or words, none of it was reminiscent of a young person.


    Which ordinary young man would possess the inexplicable aura of authority that William did?


    And how would a regr young man behave around a girl he likespared to William?


    "I think it''s good for a man to beposed. It''s charismatic," Alice remarked without much thought.


    Evelyn didn''tment on this.


    Alice felt she might have been rushing things. Changing the subject, she asked, "So, Evelyn, what do you usually like to do?"


    Raising an eyebrow slightly, Evelyn replied, "Nothing in particr. Watching movies, reading, listening to music. Does that count?"


    A homebody?


    This thought made Alice raise an eyebrow.


    If Evelyn was into swimming or fitness, it would be easier to ask her out. Even if she loved shopping, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    But a homebody? That''s more challenging!


    "What kind of movies do you like?"


    Evelyn remained silent, just looking at Alice.


    Clearing her throat, Alice said, "I''m thinking of going to the movies tomorrow night. Are you free?"


    "I have to mind the store tomorrow night," Evelyn replied. "What movie is it? We could watch it on the phone."


    "We have a staff dinner tomorrow, so the store won''t be open," Alice, fully aware of the real reason behind opening the store ¨C for William to have something to do and to give Evelyn a job, rified.


    The movie wasn''t the crucial thing. What mattered was helping her mentor woo Evelyn!


    The bookstore wasn''t particrly profitable anyway. William wouldn''t mind closing it for a night.


    As the two women continued their chat outside, William sat upstairs. He had spread out a nk canvas on the table, but his thoughts were on the conversation downstairs. He noted every word Alice and Evelyn shared.


    Mature? Not like a young man?


    Was this Evelyn''s impression of him?


    Did he need to change?


    "Prepare the paints for me!" William, sitting upright, nced at the paint box beneath the table.


    Nelson, with sharp hearing, had also caught the conversation downstairs. However, he chose to pretend he hadn''t and began prepping the painting tools.


    Saying William is mature?


    For someone at William''s level, he had naturally lived for countless years.


    Merlin, the founder of the Arcane Society, hailed from the 5th century AD. From the time William knew Merlin, Merlin even called him ''Master''. Thus, William must be over two thousand years old. How could he not be mature?


    "Do you want some special symbols or a painting?" William asked indifferently.


    Nelson looked up, smiling, "Master, as you wish."


    William nced at him, "I''ll give you some special symbols then. I''m not in the mood to paint today."


    "Thank you, Master." Nelson, having prepared most of the tools, stood respectfully in front of William, carefully observing his next move.


    William casually picked up a brush, dipped it in the freshly prepared ck paint, and began to paint.


    His brushstrokes flowed as freely as an eagle soaring in the sky. The brush left smooth and natural lines on the paper. As he gently withdrew the tip of the brush, the paper revealed a line of beautifully rendered calligraphy.


    "To be, or not to be, that is the question."


    The moment William began writing, Nelson''s eyes were glued to the paper on the table. In an instant, he felt surrounded by towering mountains, an expansive universe, and twinkling stars.


    It seemed as though the words enveloped Nelson, transporting him to another realm. In this space, the words floated in the air, transforming into golden butterflies circling around him, as if weing him into this enigmatic world.


    Within this world, Nelson felt his body bing translucent. Beneath his feet was a vortex, continuously spinning, leading him deeper into a more mysterious ce. At the bottom of this whirlpool was a colossal book. Its pages turned incessantly, each one narrating various tales from the world.


    Nelson reached out, trying to touch the words, but his fingers passed through, only to feel cold droplets. Looking up, he realized he stood beneath a massive waterfall, the watersposed of endless words, flowing past him with bubbles and melodies.


    Magic, myths, legends ¨C everything in this world seemed to have sprung from literary works. Every detail brimmed with mystery and wonder. And Nelson knew that this was the magic under William''s pen, all created to showcase the power of literature to him.


    The line was from Shakespeare''s "Hamlet." Nelson was not unfamiliar with it. Yet when written by William, the emotions and philosophy behind it deepened, with each character seeming to form a bridge between the earthly realm and the world of art.


    "Take it and read itter!"


    William''s voice suddenly rang out, and it felt as though Nelson was snapped out of a deep dream, uncertain of how much time he had spent in that other realm.


    After a stunned pause of about five seconds, Nelson hastily stepped back three paces and gave William a deep bow, bending ny degrees, "Thank you, Master!"


    "That''s enough, leave now!" William sat there. At that moment, he wasn''t ready to leave; he hadn''t yet figured out how to speak with Evelyn.


    Did Evelyn mean that he was too old-fashioned, tooposed? Didn''t she like that?


    If that''s really the case, what should he do?


    Thinking about it, his mindset wasn''t quite right. After being asleep for 50 years, he still hadn''t fully adapted to his current identity.


    His mindset indeed isn''t youthful anymore!


    Regardless of the past, Evelyn is now just a girl in her twenties.


    Another thought¡ªdoes he genuinely have feelings for Evelyn?


    All of this somewhat troubled William.


    But if there wasn''t anything to perplex him at this time, life would be a bit too dull.


    After Nelson went downstairs, William sat alone upstairs for quite some time, until Alice came up with two cups of Waterfall Iced Americano.


    "Master, shouldn''t you y your part as a cousin?" Alice set the two cups of Waterfall Iced Americano in front of William and said with a grin, "If Evelyn sees me getting you coffee and then serving it to you, she might think you''re some spoiled young master of our family."


    "Let her think what she wants," William replied nonchntly, about to take a sip of the Waterfall Iced Americano when Alice swiftly removed the lid for him.


    William nodded slightly, taking a sip and furrowing his brow, "It''s cold?"


    "Oh! When is Waterfall Iced Americano ever hot?" Alice hurriedly opened the other cup and handed it to him, "That one has sugar, this one is in. Which one do you prefer?"


    William took another sip of the in one and said, "This in one is quite good."


    "Alright, enjoy. I''ll go down and keep Evelynpany." Alice took the sugared coffee and went downstairs.


    At that moment, two students looking to buy books walked into the shop. Evelyn was attending to them, leaving Alice holding her coffee, looking somewhat lost.


    What should she do with this cup of coffee in her hands?


    Alice nced down at the coffee, feeling increasingly torn.


    Simply discarding it seemed wasteful.


    It wasn''t about the money; the baristas at the coffee shop had put effort into making this drink.


    William had only taken a small sip. Wouldn''t it be wasteful to just throw it away?


    Besides, William was her mentor. Would she really be bothered by the fact that her mentor took a sip?


    Caught in her thoughts, Alice hesitated until Evelyn was done. She then cautiously asked, "Evelyn, would you like this coffee?"


    "Didn''t you get one for me too? I haven''t even started on mine," Evelyn responded with a hint of confusion. "Why? Didn''t you like that vor?"


    "No, it''s not that!" Alice, as if caught off guard by the question, quickly took another sip of the coffee.

 Chapter 111 Edward’s persistence

    <h4>Chapter 111 Edward''s persistence</h4>


    After William went downstairs, Nelson excused himself, taking with him the magically inscribed text William had written, and left the bookstore.


    That evening, there weren''t many customers. William sat there, reading a book, listening to Alice and Evelyn chat without joining in. As for the fact that Alice was drinking from the same coffee cup he had sipped from, he didn''t really think much of it.


    He had noticed the times had changed. Interactions between men and women weren''t as restricted as they used to be, where even shaking hands, hugging, or kissing someone of the opposite sex was limited.


    Were the wealthy women at bars even more liberal than men?


    If Be could suggest he be her husband upon their first meeting, Alice''s behavior was really nothing inparison.


    Little did he know, as soon as Alice saw himing downstairs, her body tensed up, her fists clenched, and she couldn''t muster the courage to sip her coffee anymore. To hide her inner difort, she kept trying to chat with Evelyn.


    "William, we have a staff gathering tomorrow night. You''re free, right?" Alice''s conversation became increasingly incoherent, and seeing that William remained silent, she finally had to pose this question.


    When William was upstairs earlier, he had overheard Alice talking about watching a movie.


    Up till now, there were many things he hadn''t really tried.


    "Sure!"


    A movie, he mused, could probably be equated to the ys from the old times.


    Seeing that William hadn''t declined, Alice pulled out her phone to discuss with Evelyn what movie to watch the next night.


    There was no point in discussing with William; given his demeanor, wouldn''t it just be inviting disappointment?


    Listening to the two women discuss which movie to watch, William sank into deep thought.


    He had never imagined that the changes in fifty years could be so significant. Even after centuries in the past, William could quickly adapt because, at most, there were changes in rulers, and the lives of ordinary people didn''t shift much.


    But in these mere fifty years, the lifestyles of ordinary people underwent dramatic transformations and many new things emerged.


    Even now, William hadn''t fully adapted to the current way of life.


    As Alice and Evelyn chatted, Edward stumbled to the entrance of the bookstore. Their conversation abruptly ceased, and they both turned to look at Edward.


    "Mr. Johnson, I believe you!" Edward approached William, cing both hands on the table, his gaze fixed firmly on William. "Everything you said before, I believe it all!"


    William, a book cradled in one hand, just looked at Edward without responding.


    Evelyn had once reprimanded him for saying too much to Edward. William had replied that he didn''t care whether Edward believed him or not. What mattered most was whether Edward believed in himself.


    Yesterday, Edward had left in a daze. Today, he entered only to utter such words.


    Seeing William''s silence, Edward fixed his gaze and said, "Mr. Johnson, I need to speak with you!"


    "Go ahead," William responded, not even shifting in his seat, clearly indicating for Edward to speak directly.


    Edward nced at Evelyn and Alice, suggesting that some matters weren''t suitable for their ears.


    William remained impassive. Alice stood up and nudged Evelyn, "Evelyn, let''s get some fresh air."


    Both of them knew Edward, the former dean of Hudson University, a man of great respect.


    Even if William didn''t show much reverence for Edward, they still needed to observe propriety.


    Evelyn, understanding the situation, went out "for air" with Alice.


    "Mr. Johnson,st night everything in the tomb on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca was stolen by Arcane Society''s Nelson."


    "Mm," William nodded, fully aware of the situation. He had taken the items from the cave, but Nelson was the one being med.


    Edward leaned closer to William, lowering his voice, "Mr. Johnson, do you believe there are gods living among us in this world?"


    William nodded, "I believe."


    "That''s right then. Since gods exist, everything you''ve mentioned before must naturally be believable," Edward said gravely. "I told you yesterday, some items inside couldn''t be moved an inch by the archaeological team, no matter what they tried. Many objects would immediately kill anyone who got close, and their deaths were gruesome. But when the magicians from Arcane Society arrived, they took everything."


    "You also mentioned to me yesterday that the amphora belonged to Poseidon. The four swords on the wall were ''Thunder Sword of Zeus'', ''Sun Sword of Apollo'', ''Wisdom Sword of Athena'', and ''War Sword of Ares'', which are said to belong to the god Thor. It might sound astonishing, but it''s the only exnation that makes sense," Edward took a deep breath, continuing, "There are many things in this world that science can''t exin, especially those things in the tomb."


    Edward excitedly added, "If what you''re saying is true, then everything makes sense."


    Having listened, William asked, "Now that the items are taken, you won''t need to research them, right?"


    "No!" Edward eximed passionately, "Those items were taken by people from the Arcane Society. The archaeological team has already reported it, and someone will intervene soon. The items must be returned!"


    William looked slightly surprised, "Aren''t the magicians from the Arcane Society Soulmancers? How will you retrieve them?"


    "Soulmancers?" Edward snorted, "So what? This world is still dominated by ordinary people like us, bound byws. Even a Soulmancer needs to bow their head to survive in this society. They aren''t invincible. If the Arcane Society doesn''t provide an exnation for this, it won''t stand!"


    William remained silent. He realized that the world had changed. More and more ordinary people revered gods but didn''t fear them. The powers of a Soulmancer, such as flying, disappearing, and even controlling thunderstorms, are much stronger than that of an average person. However, he couldn''t detect any fear from Edward.


    "Mr. Johnson, I n on paying a visit to the Arcane Society. Are you interested?"


    William waved his hand dismissively, "Not interested."


    Edward wanted to confront the Arcane Society.


    Edward continued speaking in front of William and even took out his phone, wanting to inquire further.


    With a stern expression, William ignored him. Finding the conversation dull, Edward finally excused himself.


    But as he left, it seemed as if he had found an answer. An answer that would give him the determination to press forward. He hade stumbling in, his demeanor spirited, with the sole purpose of asking William those two questions. If William believed, then he would believe.


    William watched Edward''s receding figure and smiled faintly, shaking his head. "This old man is rather interesting," he mused. "It''s just a pity that the Arcane Society willpletely bear the me for this."

 Chapter 112 Is William a good student?

    <h4>Chapter 112 Is William a good student?</h4>


    The night was cool.


    After finishing her coffee, Alice left.


    The bookstore had closed its doors, and as usual, William walked back to East 62nd Street with Evelyn.


    Technically, William could have stayed at the dormitory. However, Evelyn was headed home, and he didn''t feel right letting her go ale at night.


    More importantly, William genuinely enjoyed the moments when he and Evelyn were alone together.


    "William, what did Mr. Taylor want from you?" asked Evelyn.


    Throughout the walk, William remained silent, prompting Evelyn to initiate conversation. After all, there was still some distance to cover, and it would have been awkward if neither of them spoke.


    "He said he believes again," William replied, his tone t, revealing no emotion.


    "Believes in what?"


    "What I told him earlier. He''se around to believing it again," William said. "Did you see him when he left?"


    "Yes, he seemed to be in good spirits."


    "How about you?" William asked. "How are you feeling?"


    "Me?" Evelyn was taken aback by the sudden shift in topic. She quickly replied, "I''m feeling great."


    "What do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll cook it for you." William had once read that the way to someone''s heart was through their stomach.


    "What are you nning to make?" asked Evelyn. "Did you prepare those fish sticks at home and bring them to the bookstore today?"


    "Yes, did they taste alright?"


    "Of course, they were delicious," Evelyn replied. "But it''s quite a hassle for you to cook at home and bring it here, isn''t it?"


    "I suppose you''re right," William pondered for a moment, then said, "How about we set up a kitchen in the back of the bookstore? That way, I can cook there directly."


    Evelynughed, "William, are you here to study or to cook?"


    William replied calmly, "I don''t see why they can''t coexist."


    "Let''s not set up a kitchen in the bookstore. What if there''s a fire?" Evelyn paused, then added, "Also, you don''t need to bring food anymore. I can just eat in the cafeteria."


    She was clear about her position. She worked at the bookstore. While she appreciated William''s kindness in finding her a job and offering meals, it was starting to feel like too much. If William began cooking for her in the bookstore, it might be even more overwhelming.


    "Alright," William didn''t argue or ask why. He even wondered if he should start eating in the cafeteria too.


    Evelyn didn''t continue on the topic. If William insisted on cooking for her, she might resign because of his excessive attention.


    She was pleasantly overwhelmed by his kindness.


    On their way, William chatted with her about neighborhood matters.


    Mentioning Amy piqued Evelyn''s interest, and their conversation flowed naturally, strengthening their bond.


    The next morning, just as dawn broke, Alice arrived at William''s yard with fresh produce.


    "You''re up early?" William, being older, typically didn''t feel drowsy early in the morning.


    "Yes, Master," Alice replied, revealing that she had her housemaid purchase the ingredients. "I want to learn how to cook."


    For a young woman not to know how to cook felt embarrassing to her.


    Especially recalling the disdain in William''s eyes, she felt ashamed.


    ncing at the ingredients she brought, William asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "What do I want to eat?" Alice''s eyes sparkled, and she listed with enthusiasm, "Barbecue ribs, mac and cheese, shrimp gumbo, fried chicken, m chowder, Chicago-style deep dish pizza..."


    "Hold on!" William couldn''t help but interrupt her. "Did youe here early in the morning just to list dishes? Or do you think I''m your personal chef?"


    Alice stuck out her tongue and puffed up her cheeks, "I just wanted to learn."


    "You want to learn culinary skills now?" William raised an eyebrow, "Talk to me about this after Nathaniel is fully recovered! Stop getting distracted by other thoughts."


    "Oh!" Setting down the vegetables, Alice cautiously asked, "So, what''s for lunch today?"


    "I''m going to eat at the school cafeteria. Leave the vegetables at home, and I''ll cook them tomorrow." All William could think of was experiencing the school''s cafeteria for himself.


    He had thought it through the previous night; since he was ying the part of a student, he should live like one. Skipping sses is one thing, but he felt that visiting the cafeteria was something he should do.


    "The school cafeteria?" Alice opened her mouth in surprise. What''s so good about the school cafeteria food?


    After tasting the dishes William made, the meals at the school cafeteria ¨C even the Michelin-starred dishes at home ¨C seemed less appealing.


    "I''m off to ss," William said, hearing Evelyn''s footsteps. At this hour, Evelyn was heading to her sses, so he left the yard after speaking.


    "William, aren''t you going to school?" Evelyn had be used to William''s truancy. At this rate, she wondered if he''d ever graduate.


    "Of course, I am! Why wouldn''t I? I''m a good student," William replied, casually cycling alongside Evelyn.


    A good student?


    Evelyn couldn''t connect William with the phrase ''good student''. Was this one of his rare moments of not skipping ss?


    From the front of the yard, Alice watched William and Evelyn''s figures recede into the distance. She wrinkled her nose, huffed lightly, and then stepped into Nathaniel''s yard.


    Given Nathaniel''s condition, which needed gradual recovery, Alice joined him in his morning exercise routine.


    "Alice, you''re here early?" Nathaniel, already familiar with her, said, "This exercise routine was taught to me by William. After a few days, it really feels good."


    Alice initially just followed his routine. Yet, she soon felt an energy flowing within her, making her feel considerably refreshed.


    What''s so special about this exercise? It''s magical!


    Alice was now certain that William was a Soulmancer, and a very powerful one at that.


    Last night, she had messaged Walker to inquire about Nelson''s identity. Walker had informed her that Nelson was a powerful magician from the Arcane Society and warned her against offending him. Walker even bragged about being a Soulmancer, hinting that he was gifted. With the presence of a senior Soulmancer like Nelson, he believed he might be an advanced Soulmancer through learning.


    Poor Walker had no idea just how respectfully this "great magician" Nelson acted in William''s presence.


    Alice chose not to reveal the truth. After all, William was her master. It was best not to tell Walker how formidable William was, lest he try to win William over as his master too.


    After practicing with Nathaniel for a while, Alice was even more impressed by William''s abilities.


    A seemingly ordinary exercise routine had hidden depths.


    If the great magician Nelson was referred to as a "Master," then William could only be described as a deity.

 Chapter 113 College life is somewhat wonderful.

    <h4>Chapter 113 College life is somewhat wonderful.</h4>


    Inside Hudson University,


    The school had always been filled with the sons and daughters of the wealthy. They tended to treat ordinary students with a sense of superiority.


    After all, in this day and age, money speaks volumes.


    Wyatt and Daniel had often been bullied by these rich second-generation students in the past. But things seemed to be changing.


    Now, people in their dormitory would go out of their way to avoid them. The guys on the third floor didn''t dare to mess with them either. Even the previously arrogant wealthy students would steer clear when they saw them.


    Ryan had once led a group to stir up trouble for room 306, but they hade away defeated. On his return to school today, he advised his friends not to provoke William.


    He may have only said this to those close to him, but in a ce like school, how quickly do you think word spreads?


    In no time, the name ''William'' was known throughout Hudson University.


    The fact that Ryan would give such advice about someone¡ªjust how extraordinary must that person be?


    William, however, was nonchnt about these minor matters. After all, not everyone in the university knew him. He went to a couple of sses in the morning with Wyatt and the others.


    "William, fancy a drink at lunch?" Wyatt, though timid, was a smooth operator. He had seen William take down Joshua''s crew just two nights ago. Sticking close to William seemed like the best strategy; who would dare bully them then?


    William replied, "I''ll eat at the school cafeteria at noon."


    "The school cafeteria?" Wyatt was puzzled by William''s choice but said, "Then let''s go together."


    William asked, "Do you need a meal card for the school cafeteria?"


    What a peculiar question!


    Isn''t itmon knowledge that university and even high school cafeterias require meal cards?


    "Of course!" Wyatt quickly responded, smiling, "You''re new here, so you probably don''t have a meal card yet. Just use mine."


    "After eating, I''ll transfer the money to you through mobile banking," William said, fully aware that financial matters should be clear-cut even among friends, especially since he and Wyatt weren''t that close.


    Wyatt chuckled, "How much does it cost to eat in the school cafeteria? Don''t worry about it, my treat."


    Paul chimed in from behind, "Wyatt, why don''t you treat us all to lunch today?"


    Wyatt nced back at Paul, whose robust physique seemed to challenge anyone who''d offer him a meal. "Are you kidding me?" Wyatt retorted, then sighed in resignation, "Alright, alright, I''ll cover it."


    Hearing this, Daniel grinned from ear to ear. This group of ordinary students weren''t exactly wealthy. They''d receive a monthly allowance from home, but most would spend it quickly within the first week or two. By month''s end, they''d resort to instant noodles and sandwiches to get by.


    And it was almost the end of the month now.


    The school cafeteria was always packed during meal times, primarily with freshmen. Most of the senior students preferred ordering takeout since the campus was open. Who wouldn''t prefer the taste of outside food, especially if it''s better than what the cafeteria offers?


    William followed Wyatt and the others, holding a food tray, lining up in the cafeteria. Approaching a serving station, he nced at the dishes and casually picked a few.


    "Hey, I''ll have this, this, and this one..."


    The cafeteria workers who serve food are typically a bit impatient, but William''s friendly demeanor genuinely brightened her day. Women, regardless of age, always appreciatepliments and respect, and this is no different for the cafeteria staff.


    Especially when someone as handsome as Williames along, exhibiting such a unique charisma. Thedy''s hands stopped trembling and she heaped William''s food box full.


    Wyatt was astounded.


    Usually, the cafeteriadies have a stern expression, the idea of service with a smile isn''t their thing. Yet, she served William''s food with a grin that would rival that of a young girl.


    Is it just because of his good looks that he gets preferential treatment?


    Or was it because William called her "big sister," making her feel younger?


    It must be it!


    With this thought in mind, after William finished getting his food, Wyatt peeked through the service window with a sly grin, saying, "Sister, I''d like this, this, and this, and a little extra please!"


    The woman''s demeanor instantly turned cold. She gave Wyatt a re and when serving his food, her hand shook even more.


    Wyatt grimaced. Such tant favoritism!


    "Sister, this is..."


    "Sis? Brat, I''m old enough to be your mother!"


    She put down herdle, giving Wyatt a look that clearly said he was getting no extra servings.


    Chided, Wyatt could only sulk away, holding his food tray.


    Paul followed behind, saying, "Auntie, please give me a bit more, I eat a lot."


    ...


    In the dormitory''s dining area, the four of them sat at a table. Wyattpared the contents of William''s food tray to that of Paul''s.


    Damn, even if it''s the same dishes, even Paul seems to have gotten more meat in his portion than Wyatt.


    As William and the others were eating, Evelyn and her friend Lucy approached.


    "William! You''re eating here too?"


    Before Evelyn could greet William, Lucy, with her tray in hand, had already walked over, naturally bringing Evelyn along.


    William remembered Lucy; she was Evelyn''s close friend. They had met before and even exchanged WhatsApp contacts, though they hadn''t chatted.


    "Hello," William greeted Lucy with a smile.


    That smile seemed to catch Lucy off guard, causing her to blush.


    "You... you''re a freshman?" Lucy stammered, her face turning crimson as she looked at William.


    "Yes, I''m a freshman."


    "I''m Lucy, a sophomore in the dance department. You''re friends with Evelyn, right?"


    "Yeah, have a seat." William nodded at Evelyn as well.


    Evelyn and Lucy took seats at the adjacent table.


    Wyatt and the two other single guys were so enamored they almost forgot to eat.


    Being with William had its perks!


    When did they ever have beautiful girls willingly sit next to them during meals before?


    It''s not that they''re specifically looking for rtionships, but having a beauty beside them during meals would surely boost their appetite.


    They wouldn''t dare to approach Evelyn, but Lucy, with her charming demeanor, did make them hopeful.


    "Hi, I''m Wyatt, William''s roommate. We''ve met before." Wyatt said, his eyes gleaming at Lucy. If he could win Lucy''s heart, it would be quite a feat.


    University life is full of youthful vigor. Besides studying, students y games and seek romance. If you don''t date in college, it feels like a missed opportunity.


    "Hello." Lucy, with her soft, chubby cheeks, smiled endearingly. She had seen Wyatt before but hadn''t really paid him any attention.


    Daniel and Paul also introduced themselves. Soon, they all began chatting and eating, all except the silent William.


    It was only now that William realized he didn''t know what major Evelyn was studying.


    If he knew her major, wouldn''t that hint at what she might be interested in?

 Chapter 114 Can this clueless-about-love guy be convinced?

    <h4>Chapter 114 Can this clueless-about-love guy be convinced?</h4>


    "William, there''s a social mixer event tomorrow. Would you like to join?"


    Lucy, after chatting with Wyatt and the rest for a while, suddenly changed the topic, her gaze settling mysteriously on William.


    William genuinely had no idea what a social mixer was, giving Lucy a slightly puzzled look.


    Upon hearing this, Wyatt quickly chimed in, "We''ll definitely attend! Right, William?" He looked at William with high hopes.


    Even though it was clear that Lucy mainly wanted William to attend the mixer with the dance department ¨C an event likely teeming with beautiful girls ¨C how could Wyatt''s dorm ever have gotten such an opportunity before?


    Many male students would kill for such an opportunity.


    Seeing Wyatt''s eager expression, William could only nod in agreement. "Sure, we''ll be there."


    William''s primary reason for attending university was to get limated to modern life. This "social mixer" sounded quite simr to the old-time balls he had heard of, which seemed fun.


    "That''s settled then!" Lucy, her face flushed, began focusing on her food.


    Evelyn pretended as if she hadn''t heard anything and gently squeezed Lucy''s hand.


    After finishing their meal at the campus cafeteria and parting ways with Lucy and the others, William immediately received a WhatsApp message:


    "Tomorrow at 6 p.m., the mixer is at the Milky Way Ballroom in the New York Gxy Hotel. Everyone pays their own way (AA)!"


    After reading the message, William turned to Wyatt, "What does ''AA'' mean?"


    "It means everyone splits the bill after eating," Wyatt replied excitedly. "Did Lucy message you?"


    "Yes, she mentioned 6 p.m. at the Milky Way Ballroom in the New York Gxy Hotel."


    "The New York Gxy Hotel?" Wyatt gasped, "That''s a high-end ce! Even splitting the bill, each person might end up spending tens of dors."


    Tens of dors for a meal?


    William found it a tad pricey. Though he wasn''t strapped for cash, he believed with that amount, he could prepare a full feast.


    "What exactly is this mixer event?"


    "It''s a dance major''s social mixer! All the girls attending are beautiful!" Wyatt was beyond ecstatic, "Invitations in the past mostly went to wealthy students. Regr students from average families like us never got a shot."


    William thought about it. It seemed no different from elite balls of the past. Those balls, typically organized by wealthy youngdies, usually invited young men from prestigious families. Average folks like them seldom had a chance. Elites hung out with elites, making it challenging for ordinary folks to break into their circles. Even in this modern era, people still tend to get categorized.


    "Do you know what major Evelyn is in?" The person William was most concerned about, of course, was Evelyn.


    Wyatt looked at William in surprise, "You can''t possibly not know. Evelyn is considered the belle of the dance department. How could you not know?"


    William didn''t answer but instead asked, "So, she''ll be at the mixer tomorrow?"


    "Of course, she will!"


    "That''s good to hear! We''ll go together then?"


    Daniel and Paul exchanged nces. Daniel said, "The two of us won''t attend. William, you take Wyatt."


    With a sly grin, Wyatt draped his arms around Daniel and Paul, saying, "Don''t worry. Once I find a date, I won''t forget about you guys."


    Paul remarked in a dejected tone, "I think Lucy has her eyes on William; you don''t stand a chance."


    "It''s okay! Haven''t you noticed William is interested in Evelyn?" Wyatt replied. "Even if Lucy isn''t into me, there are other girls out there!"


    Daniel chuckled sarcastically, pulled out his phone, and transferred fifty dors to Wyatt. "Here, use this. I''ve only got a bit over ten dors left. If you don''t bring back a girl in the next few days, don''t bother showing your face to me!"


    Paul also transferred thirty dors to Wyatt and turned to William, "William, do you have enough money? I have a bit over forty dors left. If you need it, I can send it to you."


    William shook his head, "I have money. It''s just dinner; it shouldn''t cost that much, right?"


    He had some understanding of current prices. Thest time he ordered several dishes at Skyline Bistro, it was just over a hundred dors. Now, splitting the bill for dinner might be a bit expensive as per Wyatt''s suggestion, but it wouldn''t exceed three hundred dors at most.


    "It''s good then. I''ll keep the forty dors. In case you don''t manage to woo a girl, at least I''ll have something tost till the end of the month," Paul said to Wyatt. "If you''re short, let me know. I fully support you."


    William realized that for this dance department mixer, Daniel and Paul had given all their money to Wyatt, giving him the entire opportunity.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to attend; they just didn''t have the financial means.


    "You both shoulde," William suggested, "I have some money. There''s no need for this."


    "But... is that really okay?" Daniel asked, a bit embarrassed.


    When William first joined their dorm, during the initial days, they''d stood by and watched as Ryan tried to pick on him. If not for William''s skills, he might''ve been seriously hurt. Just the other day, if William hadn''t stepped in, Joshua and Thomas might have not spared them either.


    Now, while Lucy''s main invitation was for William, Wyatt attending felt a bit like he was intruding. Yet, William was suggesting the entire dorm should attend.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I''ll just message Lucy," William said, already texting her.


    "All of us from our dorm will attend, is that okay?"


    Lucy replied almost instantly, "Of course!"


    William followed up, "How much per person if we split the bill?"


    Lucy, now with Evelyn, saw William''s message and quickly asked, "Evelyn, does William not have much money?"


    Evelyn nodded, "I think he doesn''t."


    Lucy''s eyes lit up as she quickly texted back, "You don''t have to pay. I''ve got it covered; we can pool our funds together!"


    After sending the message, Lucy''s face turned as red as a tomato.


    Her implication was obvious: by sharing the bill with William, it hinted at them being in a rtionship. All William had to do was joke about it or say he was covering for Lucy, and their rtionship status would be nearly confirmed.


    "No need. We should each pay for ourselves. Just let me know the amount," William replied, oblivious to her intent.


    To him, letting a girl pay for dinner was out of the question.


    Lucy''s face turned pale. She had been embarrassed initially, and now she felt a pang of rejection.


    "Evelyn, do you think... did he just reject me?" Lucy had been infatuated with William from the first nce. After confirming that Evelyn had no interest in him, Lucy had nned to make her move.


    Evelyn swiped through Lucy''s phone, chuckled, and said, "I think he''s just one of those boys who''s oblivious when ites to romance. It''s up to you to steer things now!"


    Lucy clenched her fists, defiantly saying, "Just watch me!"

 Chapter 115 Such show-offs.

    <h4>Chapter 115 Such show-offs.</h4>


    William hadn''t expected that yet another girl wanted to change him. After rifying that everyone would be paying their own way, he probed further: "So, for this mixer, how much is each person''s share?"


    Lucy replied with some uncertainty, "If it''s just for dinner, it should be around fifty dors. But if there are other activities afterwards, it might cost more."


    "That''s fine!" William thought that five hundred dors per person was eptable. After all, his roommates seemed eager to attend, and he could afford it.


    By this time, Lucy had already returned to the dorm with Evelyn. Seeing William''s message, Lucy felt a bit helpless; it seemed that William had no intention of pursuing her.


    "Evelyn, do you know what William likes?" Out of options, Lucy turned to Evelyn for advice. She had asked Evelyn before, and since Evelyn had made it clear that she wasn''t interested in William, Lucy decided to chase after him.


    After pondering for a while, Evelyn replied, "He seems to enjoy reading."


    "Reading? Is he some kind of genius?" Lucy was taken aback. William didn''t strike her as a bookworm.


    Evelyn nodded solemnly, "Perhaps. You could nickname him ''Bookworm.''"


    "Ew!" Lucy blushed and yfully jabbed at Evelyn, "Are you suggesting I should call him ''Bookworm'' in... intimate moments?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes, "You''ve got a wild imagination."


    "Who''s the naughty one here? It''s you who brought it up!"


    "I just said you could call him ''Bookworm.'' Why did your mind wander so far? What''s next, thinking about what to name your future kids?" Evelyn was usually reserved in public, and many who didn''t know her well thought she was aloof. But around close friends, she was much more rxed.


    Lucy yfully tackled Evelyn onto the bed, saying, "You think I''m head over heels, don''t you?"


    "Isn''t that the case? You''re the one who can''t keep her eyes off handsome guys." Evelyn fought back, surprisingly stronger than Lucy remembered. She pinned Lucy down and teased, "Come here, let me give you a health check."


    "Oh my! They''ve grown quite a bit. William might like that, hahaha!" Evelyn yfully teased Lucy, who, in her indignation, responded, "Hey, watch where you touch!"


    "Why not? It''s not like you''re losing anything." Evelyn smirked, "If I don''t do it now, who knows which guy will get the privilegeter?" Their yful wrestling caused Lucy''s small bed to creak and wobble.


    At this moment, Lucy was less concerned about winning over William and more about dealing with the wild girl on top of her.


    Gasping for breath, Lucy tried to free herself but found that Evelyn was now much stronger than before. Finally giving up, she weakly said, "Who''s going to take advantage of me?"


    "Who else? William," Evelynughed.


    Tears shimmered in Lucy''s eyes as she replied, "Ugh! There''s nothing between us yet. Anyway, I think he has a thing for you. Have you considered him?"


    "Oh? Are we about to see best friends fighting over a guy?"


    "I wouldn''t fight with you over him. If William says he likes you, I''ll step back immediately," Lucy retorted. "It''s just a guy. What''s there to fight over?"


    As they continued their yful skirmish, the dorm door suddenly swung open, and Evelyn quickly got off Lucy.


    Two elegantly dressed girls entered the room. They nced at Evelyn and Lucy but didn''t greet them, heading straight to their own beds. Their distant rtionship was evident.


    "Lucy, I better go now." Evelyn said, adjusting her clothes, preparing to leave.


    The girl near the door suddenly asked, "Evelyn, are you going to the mixer tomorrow?"


    Before Evelyn could answer, Lucy jumped in, wrapping her arm around Evelyn, "Of course she''s going."


    "Oh, right! I heard Edward Brown is after you. He''ll be there tomorrow, and you won''t even need to pay. Sounds good."


    Hearing this, Lucy''s voice grew sharper, "ra, that''s uncalled for. My Evelyn hasn''t agreed to anything with that Edward. It''s just a few dors. Does she need him to cover it?"


    ra Barnes, her back to the duo, chuckled, "Of course, Lucy, you wouldn''t care about such an amount. But helping someone like this, she might just see you as a background prop."


    Evelyn wasn''t from this dorm room. If it wasn''t for Lucy, she wouldn''t want to step foot here. Women can be jealous, especially someone like her who''s idolized by many men. It makes her a prime target for envy.


    But the main reason was herck of wealth.


    If she had a family background like L''s, people like ra wouldn''t dare make such snide remarks.


    Evelyn remained silent. Facing someone like ra, she didn''t know what to say.


    Lucy nced at Evelyn and said with a smile, "ra, you should be careful too. I''ve heard that David is still chasing after L. Since L isn''t paying him any mind, he naturally gravitates towards you. If she ever says yes, you''ll just be the backup n."


    ra didn''t get upset. She scoffed and said, "Me, a backup? David has already proposed to me." She then extended her hand, showing off the diamond ring on her ring finger, turning around with a smile, "See this? It''s the engagement ring he gave me. We''ll be married next year."


    Another girl nearby looked surprised, staring at ra''s ring, "Wow! David really proposed to you?"


    ra replied with a smug smile, "Of course he did!"


    The other girl clicked her tongue, "You''re so lucky. My boyfriend only knows how to gift me handbags, perfumes, and lipsticks. I don''t even know where to store them all."


    ra, with a forced smile on her face, asked, "I thought Thomas wasn''t that wealthy, but he seems pretty generous with you."


    "Absolutely! I feel bad for him. Last time he gifted me a Louis Vuitton handbag that cost over five thousand dors. I can''t even tell if it''s genuine."


    The two women began discussing their respective "sesses", ignoring Evelyn and Lucy, as if they were from entirely different social sses. Lucy couldn''t stand it any longer, and she pulled Evelyn out of the dorm room.


    As they stepped out, both of them shook their heads simultaneously, uttering the same words, "Such show-offs."


    After that, they looked at each other andughed.

 Chapter 116 Treat everyone equally!

    <h4>Chapter 116 Treat everyone equally!</h4>


    In the afternoon, William skipped ss as usual. He had arranged to go fishing with Nathaniel Smith and Theo Hughes.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of his house on East 62nd Street, William came to a sudden stop.


    Multiple cars were parked at the entrance. A variety of household appliances were being moved out from the cars, with Alice inside, busily directing the operations.


    Several elderly neighbors had gathered at the entrance, watching the hustle and bustle.


    "William, you''ve added so many new appliances to your home, and they''re all thetest models," Nathaniel remarked upon seeing William.


    This young man seems to be doing well financially. If Evelyn were with him, she''d at least have afortable life.


    Very impressive!


    William smiled and replied, "It must''ve been arranged by my cousin."


    "She''s quite generous!"mented Nathaniel.


    Without saying much more, William approached Alice and inquired, "What are you doing?"


    Alice, adjusting her messy hair, chuckled softly, "Master, I noticed you didn''t have many modern amenities in your home. It seemed inconvenient, so I bought some for you."


    "Alright!" Although William was someone who cherished old things, he also wanted to keep up with the times. Adding a few modern appliances would help him better integrate into society, so he didn''t reproach Alice.


    Alice then asked, "Do you still need those old items?" Almost immediately after, she whispered into William''s ear, "Master, don''t tell me those old tables and chairs can be sold for millions?"


    William yfully flicked Alice''s forehead with his middle finger.


    "Ouch!" Alice eximed, retracting her head.


    Rolling his eyes, William responded, "Are you silly? This furniture is from the modern era. How much could they possibly be worth?"


    Alice pondered, "So, should we toss them?"


    William countered, "Why throw them away? Just ce them in that corner over there. If any of the neighbors need them, they can have them."


    "Got it!" Alice, being from a wealthy family, was used to discarding things when they became old or broke. If those old furniture pieces were in her home, they would''ve probably been discarded long ago.


    "Don''t let them into the innermost study. Change whatever else you want in the house," William instructed. He had set up a magical barrier in his study. If Alice or anyone else were to walk in when he wasn''t home, they''d stand still, their consciousness nk, like wooden puppets. Thest thing William wanted was toe home from fishing to find a group of ''wooden people'' standing at the door.


    "I remember, you told me before," Alice giggled, acting sweet and sensible.


    "Alright, carry on. I''m going fishing with Nathaniel and the rest," William said, grabbing a fishing rod from inside and heading out.


    Just as he stepped out of the yard, L''s car pulled up in front of him.


    L rolled down her window and nced at William, "Going fishing?"


    William nodded, "Yeah, I have ns."


    L proposed, "I''lle with you!"


    "Some other time," William declined, then turned to Nathaniel, "Nathaniel, do you have a fishing rod?"


    Nathaniel, after giving L a long look, eximed, "Wow, another beautiful girling your way! Of course, I have a rod... Is she your sister?"


    "Nope!" William rified.


    "If she needs something, go ahead and attend to her first," Nathaniel suggested.


    Williamughed, "Why would a youngdy like her go fishing?"


    Inside the car, L''s face changed colors from anger.


    Interacting with William could be frustrating.


    Was it any of her business whether she knew how to fish or not?


    If a girl invites him to go fishing, even if she doesn''t know how, couldn''t he teach her?


    Was it so torturous for him to go fishing with a beauty like her?


    Nathaniel felt that William was being a bit excessive, but...


    It''s all good!


    "I''ll go get the fishing rods," Nathaniel said as he headed inside to retrieve them.


    L got out of her car and nced into the yard.


    Her eyes met Alice''s, and for a brief moment, there was a chilling stare between them.


    "Hmm? Alice, what are you doing here?" L stepped into the yard.


    A slow smile spread across Alice''s face. "Is there something wrong with me being here?"


    L narrowed her eyes slightly, observing the workers moving household appliances and asked, "Are you here to deliver appliances for William?"


    Perhaps being a bit impulsive, Alice blurted out, "Of course, I''m moving in."


    Before L could respond, William interjected, "We don''t have an extra bed at my ce."


    With a defiant stance, Alice shot back, "Can''t I just buy another bed?"


    Shouldn''t he, as her master, be siding with her at this time?


    Without hesitation, William raised an eyebrow and stated, "No."


    Heartbroken!


    Alice felt like she could spit blood right then and there.


    L, with a smirk on her lips, turned to William and said, "To thank you for not pursuing the matter with my younger brother, I''ve found a job for you. Interested?"


    Quickly, Alice interjected, "He''s working at my bookstore now!"


    "Bookstore?" L looked at Alice curiously. "Since when did you open a bookstore, Alice?"


    Alice responded with a slight smile, "Specifically for him." As she said this, she internally reassured herself that it was all to help Evelyn ward off other rivals.


    William, not wanting to get involved yet sensing an intriguing opportunity, inquired, "What job are you referring to?"


    Alice''s heart shattered once more.


    That foolish master of hers! Could he be interested in that girl from the Carter family? Truly,? men are easily swayed by beauty, and they can act irrationally when they encounter a beautiful woman.


    L''s smile grew more insinuating. "There''s a variety of jobs, but I think you''d be great as a live streamer. You have a good image. With a little packaging, it''d be easy money. Coincidentally, I have a friend in the digital media industry."


    Live streaming? Digital media?


    These terms all felt new and intriguing to William.


    William nodded, "I can give it a try."


    L continued, "Then I''ll join you for fishing, and we can discuss it while doing so." She even shed Alice a victorious smile as if she had won a round.


    Why were so many people trying to woo William? L grew more curious. There had to be something exceptional about him. Why else would Alice be so amodating?


    However, William responded indifferently, "Let''s discuss work some other time. I prefer not to mix business with leisure."


    "..."


    Sure enough, L realized she had acted prematurely. Being around William always posed the risk of emotional heartbreak.


    Alice smirked triumphantly. That''s her master for you, treating everyone, beauty or not, with the same indifference!


    "I also want to go fishing," Alice dered, secretly swearing that she just wanted to keep an eye on William for Evelyn''s sake.


    Without a second thought, William responded, "No. Stay home and make sure no one goes into that room."


    "..."


    Indeed, he treated everyone equally!

 Chapter 117 Are you a fairy?

    <h4>Chapter 117 Are you a fairy?</h4>


    William, Nathaniel Smith, and Theo Hughes went to a nearbyke for fishing.


    L, on the other hand, decided to stay behind.


    Since William had made it clear he didn''t want to discuss business while fishing, she hadn''t nned to apany them. Fishing with two older men didn''t sound like a delightful experience, especially with William around ¨C a man who seemed to have a knack for annoying people. After some thought, L concluded it was best to stay away from potential aggravations.


    "Alice, have you be close with William recently?" L, lingering in William''s yard, tried to strike up a conversation with Alice, hoping to get some information.


    Alice and L had created a group chat with others, and had previously discussed William. But as it stands now, Alice undoubtedly knows William best, even if it''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    "We''re quite familiar. I''ve been with him for the past few days," Alice responded, as she directed workers on where to ce furniture and appliances.


    Casually following Alice, L probed, "By the looks of it, you''ve probably noticed something special about William?"


    Alice slowly turned to L, looked straight into her eyes, and yfully responded, "He''s incredibly handsome!"


    L raised an eyebrow, "Just his looks?"


    "What else? What do you think he''s capable of?"


    "He has good handwriting and can hold his liquor," L''s impression of William was still quite superficial.


    "He''s good at that," Alice acknowledged. She was well aware of William''s impressive writing skills.


    Yet, she wasn''t going to share more with L.


    This man had many secrets: proficient in medicine, knowledgeable in magic, a culinary genius, and an expert in antiques. Would an average young person possess such knowledge?


    If L were to find out all this, she might actually be more attached to William. And how could Alice allow anyone to covet her master?


    L asked bluntly, "Have you fallen for William?"


    Keeping her face straight, Alice replied, "You can think of it that way."


    "Just in a few days? Love at first sight?"


    "I''m a sucker for good looks!" Alice, tired of beating around the bush, dered her stance, "So you won''t be pursuing him, right?"


    L smirked, "You think I''d believe that? Given my grandfather''s reactions to matters rted to William, it''s clear he isn''t as simple as he seems."


    "Don''t worry, I won''tpete with you," L said with a rxedugh.


    Only a fool would fall for someone like William. Living with him might lead to a heart attack from sheer frustration within a month.


    Alice remarked, "That''s good to hear. So, you don''t need to bother introducing jobs to him."


    L replied, "I''ve made the offer. If he wants the job, fine. If not, I won''t push further."


    The two didn''t have much left to talk about after that. L remained, watching Alice hustling about the yard until sunset, when William and the others returned with their fishing gear and catch.


    "William, you''re really something! It''s my first time seeing someone catch so many fish in an afternoon."


    "This is a lot? I''ve once caught a fish weighing over 30 pounds."


    "30 pounds? Did you dream that? Stop exaggerating. Where would you even find such arge fish nowadays?"


    "That was a long time ago."


    "Keep talking. How old were you when you started fishing? What do you mean by ''a long time ago''?"


    "About sixty years ago!"


    William was in deep conversation with the two older men.


    Hearing William chat with Nathaniel from the yard, L couldn''t help but feel a bit downcast.


    He enjoys talking to the old men, yet why can''t he hold a conversation with me? Is he even a normal guy?


    After fishing, Theo Hughes picked up Amy from her kindergarten. Amy lingered around William, her eyes fixed on the bucket filled with lively fish.


    "Mr. Johnson, are we having fish and chips tonight?"


    "If you''d like, I can make it for you." William knew there was a staff dinner nned for the evening, but he had time to cook for Amy.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnson!" Amy looked up at him, grinning broadly.


    Once they got home, William ced the fish in Theo Hughes'' pond and then retreated with Amy to his own backyard. By now, almost all of William''s furniture had been reced, and the delivery crew had already left. L had found a stool to sit on, while Alice loungedfortably on an armchair William often used.


    "Mr. Johnson, there''s another beautifuldy at your ce!" Amy knew Alice but was seeing L for the first time. When she saw L, her eyes sparkled.


    William joked, "Should we roast the bunny and serve it to the prettydy?"


    "No!" Amy''s face, which was previously filled with innocent joy, instantly turned to a pout, and she became wary of L.


    "What a cute child," L remarked as she approached Amy. Alice too vacated the armchair.


    Hiding slightly behind William, Amy looked at L and asked, "Miss, are you a fairy?"


    L was indeed stunning, so much so that even a young girl like Amy might think she was a fairy. L smiled at Amy''s innocent question but replied, "I''m not a fairy."


    Amy then whispered, "Do you eat bunnies?" and sneaked a nce at the rabbit in the corner of the yard.


    L chuckled, somewhat understanding Amy''s previous question about her being a fairy. Maybe in a child''s eyes, fairies don''t eat bunnies.


    Unaware of the exact rtionship between Amy and William, and not wanting to tease the child as William often did, L assured, "I don''t eat bunnies."


    Amy responded with a simple "Oh", lost in thought, and then told William, "Mr. Johnson, I''m going to feed the rabbit."


    "Go ahead."


    Releasing Amy, William turned to Alice, "We have the dinner gatheringter, right?"


    "Yes, we should head out soon."


    "Hold on. I promised Amy fish and chips." William ced the fishing rod and bucket inside the house and then fetched a fish from Theo Hughes'' pond.


    "Theo Hughes, I''m making fish and chips for Amy. You guys should have some too," William mentioned. "Later, I''ll be heading out for dinner with my cousins."


    There was no need to vouch for William''s culinary skills. Older folks like Theo and Nathaniel were already fond of fish, and if William was cooking, it was bound to be exceptional.


    With the fish in hand, William, paying no attention to L, headed straight to the kitchen, followed by Alice. When Alice watched William prepare the fish, she was astounded. He expertly filleted a Lake Trout, which already had few bones, managing to pick out even the tiniest of them with surgical precision. It was akin to a surgeon performing an intricate operation.

 Chapter 118 Know a bit about

    <h4>Chapter 118 Know a bit about</h4>


    The dinner at the bookstore was something Alice arranged for William and Evelyn.


    Alice naturally didn''t want L toe along, so she told her, "L, we have a staff dinner for the bookstoreter, so I won''t be able to apany you."


    "Why not join you?" L responded without reservation, "I''ll pay for my portion if needed. I also need to discuss some work matters with William."


    Given what L had said, Alice could only reply, "You don''t need to pay. If it''s just one more ce setting, thene along."


    "I won''t stand on ceremony then." L smiled, giving no indication of being reserved at all.


    Without more conversation with L, Alice asked, "William, what would you like to eat?"


    "Anything is fine, you decide."


    "How about sushi? There''s a new French restaurant near the school named ''Le Chateau de Paris''."


    "That''s fine." William didn''t have any objections.


    Alice quickly informed Evelyn and Walker and sent them the location of ''Le Chateau de Paris''.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of ''Le Chateau de Paris'', they noticed a violinist in evening attire ying for the guests. Inside, the restaurant was adorned with exquisite chandeliers, artwork, and vintage furniture, giving off an upscale and romantic vibe. Every note from the violinist was pure and resonated deep within the listeners. It was evident they had great skill. Having such a musician y at the restaurant was clearly aimed at creating a high-end, romantic atmosphere. William paused briefly at the entrance, captivated by the beautiful violin music, feeling that dining in such an environment would be a delightful experience. He remembered attending events in the past where musicians performed. The three of them arrived first and chose a spot near the window. Although the ce didn''t have private rooms, the entire restaurant emanated an elegant and tranquil ambiance, which was very satisfying.


    Evelyn hadn''t arrived yet, so as soon as L sat down, she asked William, "William, shall we discuss the live streaming matter?"


    William nodded, signaling her to proceed.


    She continued, "Are you familiar with the live streaming industry?"


    William nced at her and replied, "I''m not sure what it entails."


    He could have looked it up on his phone, but he seemed keen on hearing L exin.


    Gathering her thoughts, L said, "Simply put, live streaming is showcasing one''s talent on the inte using a phone orputer. It could be chatting, ying games, or performing. Iees from both the streaming tform''spensation and gifts from viewers."


    "So, it''s like performing for an audience, right?" William inquired.


    "You could see it that way," L paused before asking, "So, what can you do?"


    William nced at the entrance and asked, "Does the fid count?"


    "The fid? You mean the violin, right?" L nodded, "That works. Can you y?"


    "Yes!" William responded. He had noticed a fid near the performance stage at the entrance, seemingly ready for the next performance.


    The "fid," originating from the Middle Ages, has been around for quite some time. Itter evolved into the modern violin. The design and shape of the contemporary violin began to spread and be refined in Italy during the 16th century, especially in the region of Cremona.


    "So, would you mind ying a piece now?"


    Why would L find work for William? And why rmend him to the live-streaming industry? She likely wanted to see what special skills William possessed.


    "It''s been quite some time since Ist yed, but I can give it a shot." William stood up and made his way to the entrance.


    L and Alice quickly followed him.


    L was curious, but Alice was even more intrigued. Her mentor was knowledgeable in medicine, practiced magic, understood antiques, had remarkable culinary skills, and now he yed the violin too?


    Was he a master of time management?


    One''s lifetime is limited. Many pursuits may require a focus of ten, twenty years, or even a lifetime to achieve any form of mastery. William was only twenty years old, and the array of skills he possessed seemed exaggerated.


    "Youngdy, may I borrow the violin next to you?" William approached the woman at the door and politely asked.


    The woman lifted her eyelids, and the music from the strings came to an abrupt halt. She looked at William with a furrowed brow, "Do you know how to y?"


    "know a bit about," William replied with a smile.


    "This violin is different from the others."


    "I know. The fid is a stringed instrument from the Middle Ages. Its origins can be traced back to the 10th century, and it was widely used in Western Europe between the 12th and 14th centuries. A fid usually has two to five strings, but this one has three. Its shape is simr to a violin, but its fingerboard is t, generally smaller in size and has a simpler structure. It''s usually yed with a bow, and in some instances, the strings can be plucked with fingers." William chuckled as he spoke, recalling a performance by Nol¨° Paganini that he once heard; it was mncholic yet passionate. Now, seeing the fid, he felt an itch to y a piece.


    The woman''s expression softened. "Fid" is not amonly recognized term. Most people would mistake it for a violin, unaware that it''s a fid, let alone its history and structure.


    In recent times, many have taken up ying the violin, but those who y the fid are few and far between.


    The woman asked, "What do you want to y?"


    "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24," William replied, his thoughts drifting to the golden age of European music. That was indeed the pinnacle era for the violin, with many greatposers penning ssic works for the instrument.


    "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24?!" The woman''s eyes widened in astonishment. That piece is a pinnacle challenge for violinists. Even she, having yed from the age of five, hadn''t mastered it yet. Could the man before her possibly y it?


    William inquired, "May I?"


    "Go ahead," the woman said, slowly rising and gesturing for William to take a seat. She was a student from Hudson University''s Music Department. Initially, seeing William approach with L, she had assumed he simply wanted to show off in front of the likes of L and Alice. But now, he imed he could y the extremely challenging "Caprice No. 24." Even the professors at her college couldn''t guarantee a wless performance every time. For someone William''s age to y it would be extraordinary.


    "Thank you," said William, sitting down and quickly tuning the instrument. The woman immediately recognized from his adept tuning that he was an expert.


    Taking a deep breath, William''s fingers danced rapidly on the fid, producing a melody that was pure magic. For a moment, the entire restaurant was engulfed solely by the sound of his fid. Though Alice and the others weren''t versed in fid music, they were stunned by his performance. The piece William yed had numerous climaxes and leaps in notes. With closed eyes, one could feel as if they were being transported through the annals of history, with each note resembling a beautiful tale.


    All the patrons in the restaurant put down their cutlery and ceased their conversations,pletely engrossed in the music. It was as if everyone was being spiritually cleansed. Even a young man, who had just broken up with his girlfriend, seemed to lose himself in the music, feeling all his sorrows dissipate.


    Was this really the "know a bit about" knowledge he had imed?


    The woman from earlier stood to the side. While others might not understand, with her years of fid practice, how could she not? William''s skill had reached an incredible height, such that even seasoned masters in the music industry could only look up to him in awe.

 Chapter 119 Does this level even need to be live-streamed?

    <h4>Chapter 119 Does this level even need to be live-streamed?</h4>


    William gradually sank into the ocean of music, his fingertips gliding swiftly over the fiddle, unconsciously captivated by distant memories.


    It was the era of the Renaissance, when William associated with many masters.


    He once drank wine with Bach under the moonlight, strolled the streets of Vienna with Mozart, and spent that golden age of music together.


    On an ancient bridge in Italy, Beethoven onceposed a touching sonata for William: "The first light of dawn, the quiet alleys, let us drink once more, for beyond this bridge lies an unknown journey."


    As William yed, those who heard the melody of the violin or fiddle seemed to envision the splendor of the Renaissance era.


    Under William''s interpretation, the entire restaurant was as if transported to that artful time.


    The bells of the cathedral, the night scene of the Seine, the masquerade balls of Venice, the opera houses of Vienna, the morning mists of the English countryside, the snows of the Alps.


    When the piece ended, it was as if everyone awoke from a beautiful dream.


    This is just this one piece of music being performed, yet it is more stunning than any 3D movie.


    All who heard this melody were as if following William into that charming age.


    The banks of the Seine at night, the bright starry sky overhead, the murmuring waters, flower petals drifting in the breeze, the willows gently swaying.


    The snowy Alps, the heavy umtions of snow at the summit, still pure white even in the heat of summer.


    ...


    The pinnacle of music!


    The moment William got up, Alice and the others were all dumbstruck, speechless for a long time.


    The girl who had been ying outside the restaurant door was even more dumbfounded.


    When the piece ended, she was still immersed in it, the lingering echoes surrounding her, still not wanting it to end.


    "You...you..." The girl gazed at William, unable to utter a word.


    "Thank you," William nodded slightly at the girl, then went back to his seat at the table.


    L and Alice hurriedly followed.


    "William, how long have you been practicing?" L asked. "With your skill, you would definitely go viral if you livestreamed."


    William said, "I haven''t practiced that long. Like I said, I just know a bit about it. If I can do this much, livestreaming shouldn''t be a problem."


    Know a bit about?


    Okay! This is the "know a bit about" that William mentioned!


    L no longer knew what words to use to describe her current state of mind. She could only grit her teeth and ask again, "Other than ying the fiddle, what else can you do?"


    "I think whatever you can name, I probably know a little bit about," William really couldn''t think of any skills he didn''t have at the moment.


    L''s mouth curled up as she said, "Do you know how to yputer games?"


    "Hmm?" William stared at her. She had directly asked about his blind spot in knowledge.


    "I knew you wouldn''t know how. " L felt like she finally won against William for once. William had just learned to use a phone, how could he possibly know how to yputer games?


    "They''re just games, I can learn them quickly." William didn''t think there was anything in this world that would be too difficult. Games should be quite simple things, right?


    L pursed her lips and said, "Then go ahead and learn. Most livestreamers nowadays y games, sing, chat - your skills are a bit high-end."


    "High-end?" William didn''t feel like these things were high-end at all.


    "Quite high-end," L nodded. She now felt that having William livestream would be a waste of his talents.


    With just the piece William had yed earlier, he could easily perform at the Wiener Golden Hall. He could charge high appearance fees on any show.


    As they talked, a middle-aged man in a gray suit, about 1.8 meters tall, came up to William, apanied by a waiter.


    "Mr. Lewis, this gentleman was the one ying earlier," the waiter said to the middle-aged man, then stood to the side.


    The middle-aged man looked deeply at William, bent down slightly, held out his hand, and said, "Hello, I''m the owner of this restaurant, my name is Matthew Lewis. Was it you ying that piece earlier?"


    William stood up and shook his hand, nodding, "Yes, that was me."


    Matthew smiled, "Hello, hello. I''ve always loved talented people like you the most. May I ask how I should address you, sir?"


    "Hello, my name is William Johnson, just call me William." William was still very polite to the friendly stranger, especially since he had to adapt to his current identity and not seem too arrogant.


    "Mr. Johnson, nice to meet you. I wonder if you woulde and dine at my restaurant often in the future. Any time youe, food and drinks will be on the house. If you''re interested in ying a piece at my restaurant, I''d be happy to pay $1,000 per piece."


    William said, "That doesn''t seem right, I just yed on a whim earlier, I don''t usually y like that day to day."


    Matthew quickly said, "No worries, I love making new friends. Any time youe, it''ll be on the house, I''m true to my word."


    "Then thank you very much," William smiled. He felt Matthew was quite decent and worth befriending.


    No matter the era, it was always good to have two or three friends. Matthew seemed generous and forthright, leaving William with a good impression.


    "Then I won''t disturb your meal with your friends. Consider this meal on me as well. If anything is unsatisfactory, please let me know." Matthew smiled at William and left after saying that, without asking for his WhatsApp or phone number.


    Alice looked at William admiringly. He really was extraordinary!


    y any piece of music randomly, and you can eat for free forever. If youe back here to perform again in the future, it''s $1,000 to perform each piece of music.


    L also felt a bit awkward. Is this considered meeting a rich boss?


    With William''s skills, he could probably get free meals anywhere he went.


    Right after Matthew left, the girl who had been ying the violin outside came over. Her delicate face looked at William as she bowed dramatically ny degrees and said loudly, "Mr. Johnson, please take me on as your disciple!"


    At this point, L and Alice''s expressions were incredibly shocked.


    L realized that while William''s words could infuriate people to death sometimes, he did have real skills. And he never seemed tock beautiful women around him either.


    Just one piece yed, and the restaurant owner came to befriend him, a beauty came to apprentice under him. Talented people were so popr wherever they went.


    Most importantly, L and the others recognized this girl.


    Her name was Sofia Lee, a Columbia University music major senior who had performed on NBC and won the gold award at the Los Angeles Music Performance Competition.


    She was a celebrity!


    Yet just because of the one piece William yed, she came to apprentice under him.


    Alice looked at William, then looked at Sofia. If William takes her on as a disciple, then she won''t be William''s only disciple anymore!


    William nced at Sofia and smiled, "There''s no need for formal apprenticeship. If we meet again in the future, I can teach you some things."


    Alice and L both looked at William, cursing in their hearts - what an unromantic man!

 Chapter 120 This person definitely has a screw loose in their head!

    <h4>Chapter 120 This person definitely has a screw loose in their head!</h4>


    Sofia was undoubtedly a striking beauty, but when she tried to leave her phone number and WhatsApp contact with William, he refused her with a sense of righteousness.


    "I''ve said it before; if fate brings us together again, I''ll be willing to teach you. But there''s no need to exchange contact details."


    Such moral uprightness, entirely unmoved by physical attraction.


    If anyone else had said such words, L and Alice might have suspected them of ying hard to get.


    Going by William''s logic, it could make someone let their guard down, making it easier to orchestrate a ''chance'' encounterter on, attributing it to fate, and teaching them the violin ¨C wouldn''t that be a way to win them over?


    Yet, when William spoke these words, L believed him.


    In terms of attractiveness, she was no less than Sofia, but William treated her akin to a servant and was often blunt in his speech.


    If William wasn''t attracted to her, then it wasn''t surprising that he wasn''t smitten by Sofia either.


    It made sense for Alice to believe William too. From what she knew of him, apart from Evelyn, William seemed indifferent to all other girls. So his refusal was entirely in character. His promise to teach her upon their next meeting already seemed gentle enough.


    As William wasn''t willing to share his contact, Sofia had no choice but to leave in disappointment, sitting by the door, silent, and no longer ying.


    William''s prior performance had eclipsed her own to such an extent that she was now unsure of what piece to y.


    Or rather, she began doubting what she had been ying all these years.


    The disparity was just too vast!


    After gaining a general understanding of the live streaming industry, William nned to attend an interview at L''s friend''spany the next afternoon.


    Before long, Walker approached the entrance of the shop and noticed Sofia lost in her thoughts. She looked somewhat despondent and confused, which made one want tofort her.


    "What a memorable beauty," Walker thought to himself.


    His heartbeat raced at the first sight of Sofia. Although he had recently be closer to Alice, Walker was always curious, enjoying the pursuit of new thrills and experiences. It seemed he always had a list in his mind, recording every girl he had ever been infatuated with.


    "Alice is just one name on that list," Walker mused, "Sofia might soon be the next one."


    Walker was even confident that these beautiful women would surely be attracted to his charm and have a romantic encounter with him.


    Upon seeing Sofia not ying and appearing deeply preupied, Walker didn''t immediately approach her. Instead, he made his way to the table where Alice and her group were seated.


    The moment heid eyes on L, they lit up again.


    Yet another stunning beauty!


    Walker narcissistically thought that this beauty must be destined for him. It seemed he truly was someone chosen by fate.


    "Alice, is this beauty another friend of yours?"


    It was Walker''s first time seeing L. Her beauty rivaled Alice''s. Since this was a team dinner and Alice invited her, their rtionship must be close, he reasoned.


    Alice''s brows furrowed slightly. Her rtionship with L wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t particrly good either. If L hadn''t insisted oning herself, Alice would''ve likely left her behind without a second thought.


    Walker always acted foolishly infatuated around beauties, which Alice found utterly distasteful.


    "Her name is L Carter."


    Such a simple introduction. Alice wasn''t going to exaggerate and call her a close friend or sister. Except for Evelyn, anyone who tried to rival her for their mentor''s attention was seen as an adversary.


    At that moment, Alice was seated next to William, with L opposite them. Walker unabashedly took the seat next to L, smiling, "Miss Carter, hello, I''m Walker, a friend of Alice''s."


    "Hello!" L responded with a polite smile. She gave Walker a slight nod, then immediately looked down and took a sip of her water.


    The look Walker had given her when he first saw her was all too familiar. She wasn''t particrly fond of people like him.


    Her smile was merely a product of good upbringing, neither too distant nor too intimate, just enough to be polite, especially since Walker had introduced himself as Alice''s friend.


    "You two must be very close friends," Walker began, making assumptions.


    "Cough!" L, who was sipping her water, almost spat it out upon hearing his words, but managed to swallow it down, ending up in a coughing fit.


    It was clear that she and Alice were definitely not close friends.


    "I''m sorry, my throat''s been a bit offtely, might being down with a cold," L said, feeling it was slightly impolite. It seemed as though she was indirectly telling everyone that her rtionship with Alice wasn''t that great.


    "Catching a cold? Want me to check you out? I''ve studied a bit of medical knowledge," Walker offered earnestly.


    L waved her hands dismissively, "It''s nothing serious, just a minor difort. I''ll take some medicine and be fine."


    "I could still check you out. I have ways to quickly assess you," said Walker, attempting to touch L''s forehead to gauge her temperature.


    L gave Walker a puzzled look, thinking, "Is something wrong with his thinking process?" Didn''t he realize her mention of a "cold" was just to change the subject? But since he''d touched her forehead, perhaps he could genuinely determine if something was wrong. Any sane person should understand she was just trying to dodge certain topics.


    You... your temperature is normal, but your skin is somewhat pale. It might be your menstrual period. Drinking more hot water is good for your body.


    L''s eyes nearly bulged out. How did he even know? Even if he had guessed, was it appropriate to mention it aloud? This person definitely has a screw loose in their head!


    She responded with slight annoyance, "I know how to take care of myself. No need for your advice!"


    Sitting across, Alice was trying hard not tough. This entertaining exchange between Walker and L almost made her choke. Inviting Walker had been the right choice.


    After all, L did try to cozy up to her mentor!


    Serves her right!


    Unaware that L was irritated, Walker thought she must be flustered and impressed by his medical prowess. Having identified her monthly cycle, he assumed she must be feeling quite shy.


    "Oh, I noticed the violin by the door, but thedy hasn''t yed it. Why don''t I y a tune for everyone?"


    William had just yed "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24," showcasing supreme mastery. From William''s and Sofia''s conversation, L and others knew it was a fid. Even though calling it a violin wasn''t wrong, it felt like Walker just wanted to show off.


    "You y then," Alice said, not particrly interested. William had already yed a piece. Unfortunately, Walker had arrivedte and missed it. Now, if he wanted to y, she would let him, curious to see the gap between an ordinary person and her mentor.


    Upon hearing Alice''s remark, Walker quickly stood up, "Alice, what would you like to hear?"


    Alice, being a medical student, wasn''t very familiar with music and didn''t know many pieces. But since Walker asked, she responded, "How about ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24''? Can you y that?"


    "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24?" Walker froze momentarily. How did Alice even know about this piece?


    That particr piece was notoriously difficult. Although Walker had learned some instrument ying from his mentor, his knowledge was basic. Even his mentor struggled with "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24." How was he supposed to y it?


    Seeing him startled, Alice queried, "Can you?"


    "Of course! I started learning the violin at five. By the age of ten, I had yed ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24'' countless times," Walker boasted. Now he feltmitted, thinking that most people probably hadn''t heard this challenging piece anyway. As long as it sounded somewhat decent, it should be okay.

 Chapter 121 Did you bring your stuff?

    <h4>Chapter 121 Did you bring your stuff?</h4>


    "By the age of ten, I had already performed ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24'' no less than a hundred times."


    Upon hearing this, a peculiar sparkle shed in Sofia''s eyes.


    She turned her head, her gaze resting on Walker.


    This young man was at the same table as William!


    As the saying goes, "Birds of a feather flock together." If William yed that well, his friend would naturally be equally talented.


    ying ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24'' a hundred times by the age of ten? What does that signify?


    He''s undoubtedly a prodigy!


    Even if he couldn''t match William''s otherworldly aura, he couldn''t be far off.


    Walker approached Sofia with a smile, saying, "May I borrow the violin, miss?"


    At this moment, Sofia''s eyes shimmered brightly, looking at Walker with an expression filled with admiration.


    If she could have achieved Walker''s level at the age of ten, it was unimaginable.


    "Of course!" Sofia gracefully stood up, nodding slightly with a smile towards Walker.


    Walker chuckled to himself. Indeed, any beautiful woman would naturally be this impressed by someone as handsome as him.


    After sitting down, Walker smiled at Sofia and began tuning the violin strings...


    Sofia was taken aback. William had just tuned it, specifically for ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24''. Why was he adjusting it again?


    Did he employ a different technique than William?


    Noticing her confusion, Walker exined, "Tuning is essential for ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24''. The strings must be adjusted just right."


    Sofia nodded weakly. Of course, she knew that ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24'' was extremely challenging for violinists. She had practiced it countless times in music school. Thus, she had her understanding of bowing techniques and finger cement, without needing guidance from Walker.


    After his brief exnation, Walker began to draw the bow across the strings. A series of notes sounded, causing Sofia''s left eyelid to twitch.


    What on earth?


    Was this ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24''?


    Was he serious?


    After listening for a few more seconds, Sofia''s expression became even more animated.


    He waspletely off-key, and this was supposed to be ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24''?


    Compared to William''s recent performance, this was...


    This was a refreshingly "innovative" take! (Said with a heavy dose of sarcasm.)


    Sofia desperately wished Walker would stop his performance and step down from the stage immediately. Was this the same man who''d boasted about performing ''Paganini''s Caprice No. 24'' over a hundred times by age ten?


    However, she held her tongue. After Walker finished ying, she looked at him with an impassive face.


    "So, how was it? My performance was pretty good, wasn''t it? Want to exchange WhatsApp numbers?" Walker stood up, pulling out his phone to introduce himself. "I''m Walker. And may I know the name of the beautifuldy before me?"


    "No need to exchange WhatsApp." Sofia picked up her fid and turned to leave the French restaurant.


    Watching Sofia''s retreating figure and inhaling the faint fragrance she left behind, Walker chuckled to himself, "Girls can be so shy. The next time we meet, she''ll naturally give me her WhatsApp."


    All the while, William refrained frommenting. Although Walker''s performance wasckluster, it reminded William of a time he taught a child how to y the violin. His skill level was simr to that of a five-year-old. Quite amusing.


    Returning to his seat, Walker looked at Alice with a yful smile. "Alice, how was my ying?"


    Alice wasn''t well-versed in musical nuances. To her, aside from William''s performance, Walker''s seemed okay. "Not bad," she remarked, chuckling. After hearing Walker, and thenparing it with William''s rendition, she finally realized how talented her mentor was.


    Walker grinned proudly and sat next to L, looking at her expectantly.


    L: "¡­"


    He continued to gaze at her.


    L shot him a quick nce before finally saying, in a neutral tone, "It was alright."


    Once more, Walker grinned proudly and turned to William. "William, want to learn? I can teach you."


    William simply smiled, saying nothing. The naive audacity reminded him of that child from before. Teach William how to y the violin?


    L, even without drinking water this time, choked. She coughed continuously, holding her mouth.


    "Waiter, bring some hot water." Seeing L cough, Walker loudly called for the waiter, as if reminding L that she''s on her period.


    Finally catching her breath, L clenched her fists, barely restraining herself from physically confronting Walker.


    At this point, she began to seriously doubt her luck for the day. It was one thing to deal with William, the ever-exasperating character, but to also encounter Walker, who seemed off his rocker?


    "Oh my God! Why is this happening to me?" L was already regretting her decisions.


    She had made a mistake, a real mistake.


    Of all the times to discuss streaming matters with William, why did she choose to do it over dinner?


    She should''ve stayed in today.


    Couldn''t she have just reached out via WhatsApp or made a call?


    "L, do you want to head to the restroom together?" Alice noticed L''s distressed expression and was trying hard not to burst intoughter at that moment.


    Earlier today, in William''s backyard, Alice couldn''t get the better of L. Yet now, L was taken aback by someone like Walker.


    Without another word, L got up and, grabbing Alice''s hand, headed toward the restroom.


    The moment Alice turned around, she struggled to contain herughter, her whole body shaking with mirth, tears forming in her eyes.


    They hadn''t taken more than a few steps when Walker shouted from behind, "Did you bring your stuff?"


    Both L and Alice turned to look at him.


    Walker nced around and then mouthed a word silently.


    Alice couldn''t hold back any longer. She erupted in a fit of giggles, sounding almost delirious withughter.


    L pulled Alice into the restroom without looking back.


    As they walked, Alice''sughter continued, tears streaming down her face. "He... hahaha... was referring to... hahaha... sanitary pads, wasn''t he? Hahaha..."


    "Can you stopughing? Is your sense of humor really that childish?" L clenched her fist, cracking her knuckles, and shot Alice a fierce re.


    Aliceughed for a while longer, then wiped her tears, saying, "I just didn''t expect him to be so weird. My grandfather even considered hiring him as my bodyguard."


    L retorted, "I suspect you brought him here just to annoy me."


    Alice finally managed to suppress herughter, though a smile still lingered on her lips. "I didn''t ask you toe. You chose to be here. This is an employee gathering. Walker works at my bookstore. It''s only natural for him to be here."


    L turned on the faucet and washed her hands,menting, "How have you managed to keep someone like him around without getting infuriated to death?"


    "Alicemented, "He just came from some secluded retreat. Heard he''s a Soulmancer, and hasn''t really been around people much. Makes sense he''s a bit out of touch. Just takes some getting used to."


    "I swear he fried his brain meditating or something," L grumbled. "William said he''s also fresh off some mountain retreat... Birds of a feather! Seriously wondering if they had the same mentor."


    "Could be," Alice replied aloud. Internally, she scoffed, ''How can that idiot Walker evenpare to my master?''


    She''d never voice that out loud, though. Let L have her issues with her master; the more she stayed away, the better.

 Chapter 122 Be my little bro!

    <h4>Chapter 122 Be my little bro!</h4>


    After Alice and the others went to the restroom, only William and Walker remained.


    William sipped his tea, and Walker suddenly asked, "William, have you ever thought about doing something different?"


    "What kind of thing?" William looked up at him.


    Walker said, "For instance, following me. I''ll lead you to the pinnacle of life."


    Feeling a bit yful, William asked, "Like what?"


    Walker replied earnestly, "First, we unify New York''s underground factions. Then we start apany, go public, and stand above the rest."


    "Interesting n," William nodded, "What would I need to do?"


    Walker grinned, "Be my little bro! You''ll do as I say."


    "That does sound intriguing," William reflected. He had once been a beggar, so being someone''s sidekick didn''t seem that oundish. Moreover, he found young Walker quite entertaining.


    Walker smirked, "Then from now on, you''re my guy."


    "I haven''t agreed yet," William said, taking a sip of water. "Do you really expect me to believe you can unite New York''s underworld? And in this day and age, is there even such an underground scene?"


    "Heh, you''ve only seen the glossy side of society. Where there''s light, there''s shadow. After dinner, I''ll show you," Walker said with full confidence, utterly convinced of New York''s so-called underworld.


    "Alright," William thought the city seemed rather peaceful, with folks living leisurely everywhere. Where could this supposed underground faction be? He pondered if small-time thugs like those that hung around Joshua''s bar even counted.


    By the time Evelyn arrived, L and the others had already returned. This time, however, L chose a seat at the opposite end of the table, clearly not wanting to sit near Walker. It wasn''t about being polite anymore; she genuinely had grown to dislike him.


    When Evelyn arrived, Alice promptly seated her to William''s right and began ordering. L and Evelyn, having attended the same school and having met once or twice, exchanged smiles as greetings.


    "Evelyn, let me introduce you. This is L," Alice said, then turning to L, "And this is Evelyn, William''s friend and also a good friend of mine."


    A friend of William and a close friend of Alice?


    L was taken aback. It was one thing for someone like William to have friends, but for Alice to call someone a close friend? That was news to her.


    As dinnermenced, Walker chattered away about his secretive training on a mountain and shared amusing anecdotes from his life. William listened quietly, not interrupting. L, wary of Walker''s unpredictable nature, chose to stay silent, fearing any remark might trigger another of his outrageousments.


    Dinner, overall, was rtively harmonious.


    After the meal, Walker proposed taking William out for a night on the town. The three women went their separate ways, each returning home.


    "I''ll take you to the riverside for some fun."


    After William and Walker left the restaurant, Walker put on an act as if he were a major gang leader, intending to show William the underground factions he had spoken about.


    Walker hailed a cab, and to William''s surprise, they ended up on a street he was very familiar with. Soon, they stood outside the Moonlit Harbor Pub.


    William stood at the entrance, feeling conflicted.


    Why were they back at this bar?


    Were they looking for trouble?


    Walker nced at William and said, "I heard you worked at this pub before and got fired. Is that right?"


    William inquired, "Who told you that?"


    "I have my sources," Walker grinned, "Today, I''m taking you here to get back at them, redeem one''s previous disgrace."


    redeem one''s previous disgrace?


    William actually felt a bit guilty towards the owner of the Moonlit Harbor Pub.


    However, since Maria had already sold her shares, William didn''t feel quite as remorseful about the situation.


    Walker patted William on the back, chuckling, "Don''t worry! Today, big brother''s gonna show you what real skill is."


    As they entered the pub, the waitstaff immediately recognized William, and someone promptly informed Joshua.


    "What are you looking at? Bring the drinks!" Walker confidently chose a seat and motioned for the bartender to serve them.


    The waiter had received instructions from Joshua, stating that as long as William didn''t cause any trouble in the bar, he should be treated as a regr patron. Joshua would join them for a drink shortly.


    When William leftst time, he had made amends by apologizing. If William, relying on his martial prowess, decided to cause amotion, then the waiter''s only option would be to call the police.


    In the end, he considered himself an honest businessman. He might have had some disagreements with William in the past, but once matters were settled, there was no need to escte to life-threatening situations.


    The main goal of running his bar was just to make money.


    "What would you gentlemen like to drink?" The waiter, not wanting to provoke any trouble, smilingly handed them the drink menu.


    Walker took the menu, nced at it, and said, "We''ll start with ten bottles of the ''96 Lafite, and then just surprise us with the other wines. Also, bring some fruit tes and snacks."


    Ten bottles of ''96 Lafite right off the bat?


    That was quite a bold move!


    While their bar didn''t have the ''82 Lafite, the ''96 version wasn''t cheap either. At $2,888 per bottle, ten bottles amounted to nearly $30,000.


    "Will you be paying with card or scanning a code?"


    The Moonlit Harbor Pub is a sizable establishment. Their policy here is to pay for the drinks upfront before serving. Given the constant influx of customers and their limited number of staff, how could they keep track if a patron left without settling the bill?


    "You expect me to pay before we even finish our drinks?" Walker''s eyes widened, and he scoffed coldly. "Maybe you should get your boss to talk to me. I don''t want to make things difficult for a hardworking waiter like you."


    He hade today with the intent to stir things up; he wasn''t nning to pay.


    $30,000? He didn''t even have that kind of money on him.


    "Alright, gentlemen, please give me a moment," the waiter responded, nodding before walking away.


    Most of the bar staff knew about William''s previous issues with Joshua. For William toe in with someone like Walker and immediately order ten bottles of Lafite without intending to pay, it was clear they were here to cause trouble.


    Upon hearing the waiter''s report, Joshua chuckled, grabbed a bottle of Lafite, and approached the table.


    "William, about our past differences, I believe we''ve settled them, haven''t we?" Joshua said, cing the bottle on William''s table. "This bottle of wine is on me. Let''s keep things amicable. I don''t want our rtionship to take a drastic turn."


    William was known for hisbat skills. Joshua had visited the hospital to see the two men William had injured: one had a detached retina and a moderate concussion, while the other suffered three broken ribs. Both were seriously injured. Joshua certainly didn''t want to antagonize someone like that.

 Chapter 123 Collect protection money

    <h4>Chapter 123 Collect protection money</h4>


    William didn''t really like to hold grudges against people.


    The previous conflict between him and Joshua was considered resolved. It wasn''t a big deal in the first ce. Afterwards, Joshua gave him a huge bundle of dors, which was like an apology.


    "I don''t hold anything from the past against you," William was also candid, nced at Walker with pursed lips, and said, "He said he wants to show me the underground forces in New York and have me be his underling."


    "Underground forces?" Joshua looked at Walker puzzled, was there something wrong with this guy''s head?


    What underground forces?


    In recent years, New York has cracked down hard on organized crime. Once implicated, thew would show no mercy.


    Those so-called gang leaders in New York back then are now behind bars. Even those who engaged in underground boxing in the past can now only make a living in ces like mine.


    I just run a bar. There are some small-time gangsters working here at the bar, but how can that be considered any underground force? Although there are asionally some troublemakers here at the bar, isn''t that also to ensure other customers'' safety?


    "As long as you give those gangsters a few drinks on the house or some tips, they will usually behave themselves. They will even bring their friends here to spend money. How can they be considered an underground force?"


    Walker casually put his legs on the table, arrogantly looked around, and then smiled at William, "I heard you''re the boss here?"


    "Yes sir, what can I do for you?" Joshua reacted quickly, handed him a cigarette, and thought to himself that his son did send some people to cause William troublest time. If this makes them be seen as a gang, once the police get involved, his bar could be shut down for good, and even he himself might end up behind bars.


    What he feared even more was if Walker was some big shot with a corporation or conglomerate backing him up.


    Walker took the cigarette and put it to his lips. Joshua hurried to light it for him, and then changed his tone, "Sir, the little friction between me and William is resolved. I just run my bar honestly and have never touched anything illegal."


    But in fact, Joshua had engaged in some shady dealings, with some transactions unknown to others behind the scenes. If investigated thoroughly, there would definitely be trouble.


    "Really?" Walker contemptuously raised his eyebrows, "I see this bar is pretty big, do people oftene to make trouble?"


    Joshua was slightly surprised and answered: "It''s been a long time since there were any fights at our bar. Customers usually juste here to rx and chat, how could there be any chaos here?"


    In fact, there were still asional disputes or scuffles at the bar, but most of these incidents were resolved outside the bar. And whenever something happened, Joshua would deal with it immediately, after all supervision in New York is very strict now.


    Walker arrogantly responded, "I won''t say more to you. Starting next month, give me $200,000 every month, and I can ensure peace here."


    Joshua''s eyes lit up. He was very familiar with this. Many years ago, when New York wasn''t so strict, he had done simr "business" too.


    "Any problem with that?" Walker looked at Joshua arrogantly.


    Joshua looked at William hesitantly: "William, is he your friend?"


    William shook his head repeatedly: "Not really. He said he wanted me to be his underling. I haven''t agreed yet. He told me he wants to unify the underground forces in New York. When he unifies them, I''ll be his underling."


    After hearing this, Joshua basically understood. It seemed the rtionship between William and this guy was not good. And was this guy watching too many gangster movies and getting too into character?


    "So you''re saying you don''t n to get involved in this?" Joshua confirmed with William again.


    William grinned, "He wants me to be his underling and show his capabilities. Why should I get involved?"


    "Then I''m relieved," Joshua felt slightly at ease after hearing this. As long as this guy wasn''t the boss of some major power, he wasn''t too worried.


    "Relieved?" Walker suddenly mmed the table hard, the wooden table almost copsed, and the drinks on it spilled all over the floor, "Let me ask you again, $200,000 every month, yes or no?"


    Although startled, Joshua was no pushover either. This guy may have trained, but so what in New York? "No!" Joshua stuck out his chest and said. Nowadays in New York, who''s still afraid of this old-fashioned extortion?


    And just because he''s trained inbat, does Walker really think he can beat him up in his own bar?


    You have to know that the main reason Joshua apologized to William was out of respect for L. What Joshua fears most isn''t William''s fighting abilities, but his ties to the Carter family.


    "Looking for trouble!" Suddenly, Walker made his move, grabbing Joshua by the throat.


    Joshua was exasperated. How many times had someone choked him in the past few days?


    Seeing their boss Joshua being attacked, the minor thugs in the bar immediately surrounded William and his table, blocking all escape.


    "A lot of you, huh?" Walker chuckled. After releasing Joshua, he lunged into the crowd, fists and kicks flying, causing chaos.


    Anyone who shed with Walker ended up battered and bruised. Some even had broken bones.


    "Don''t fight back!" Joshua thought quickly. Given Walker''s training, how could these low-level thugs stand a chance against him?


    If they ganged up on Walker and it got recorded on camera, it would be easy to use them of inciting a riot. Even though the bar had surveince, police cars sometimes patrolled the streets of New York outside.


    Now that Walker was the instigator and they were not retaliating, with the police patrolling just outside the bar, Joshua would definitely call the cops if Walker didn''t let up. If it were William, he might have held back due to his respect for the Carter family''s influence, but with this crazed Walker? Definitely.


    Walker was making quite the show, single-handedly fighting more than a dozen men, sending them sprawling left and right.


    But this didn''tst long. Soon, a group of police officers stormed into the bar.


    "Stop!" The officers, seeing Walker pummeling a young man, drew their batons to intervene.


    Walker was audacious. Even after seeing the police, he didn''t hold back. With a quick move, he dodged a baton and instantly knocked down two officers.


    The difference between a Soulmancer and an ordinary person is significant. Even though Walker was just a novice Soulmancer, his body was imbued with a unique energy, making him too much for regr officers to handle.


    William couldn''t bear to watch anymore. These officers were just doing their duty, and allowing Walker to severely injure them would be unjust. With a subtle gesture, William used his psychic abilities to immobilize Walker.


    Suddenly, Walker felt as if all his strength was drained away. In his consciousness, it felt as though he was under the intense gaze of a pair of eyes, with a powerful force suppressing him, rendering him unable to muster any strength.


    The next moment, a police baton struck his temple. Two officers swiftly subdued and pinned him to the ground.


    Throughout the entire ordeal, William remained seated, not making a move. When the police questioned Joshua about what had happened, he exined that the man came into their bar demanding protection money and started attacking when they refused to pay. He then produced the surveince footage to back up his statement.

 Chapter 124 Law-abiding citizen.

    <h4>Chapter 124 Law-abiding citizen.</h4>


    Eventually, William was taken to the police station to give his statement.


    William was straightforward: "Walker and I both work at Cozy Book Haven. After dinner tonight, he said he wanted to show me the underworld of New York''s gangs. He even suggested I be one of his underlings. Then he brought me to Moonlit Harbor Pub..."


    The officer taking the statement chuckled, "People are still demanding protection money these days? Impressive! Does your colleague watch a lot of gangster movies?"


    "I''m not sure," William replied, "I''ve only known him for two or three days, so we''re not that close."


    "Do you have contact information for your boss?"


    "Yes, our boss is Alice. Here''s her number." William, being the model citizen he was, answered all the police''s questions truthfully and even left Alice''s phone number.


    "Just sign here, and you''re free to go." The police had reviewed the pub''s surveince footage. While William did arrive at the pub with Walker, he never got involved in the fight. Seeing how cooperative William was, there was no reason to hold him any longer.


    "Thank you," William said as he got up to leave. "By the way, officer, will my colleague go to jail?"


    "That''s hard to say," the officer replied. "Your friend seems to be trained in martial arts and caused some serious injuries. If he provides reasonablepensation and the victims don''t press charges, he might be okay. But if they do, considering the extent of the injuries, he might get at least three years in prison. Also, does he have any mental health issues?"


    "I''m not sure," William pondered. Given the way he had restrained Walker using his psychic abilities earlier, William suspected Walker wouldn''t be able to use his full strength for about a month. If Walker indeed ended up in jail, he''d likely find a way to escape given his skills.


    Just after William left the police station, Alice''s call came through.


    "Master, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, but Walker got arrested," William said. Being thew-abiding citizen he was, it was unlikely anything would happen to him.


    "Arrested? What happened?" Alice was speechless. Given Walker and William''s abilities, even if Walker had gotten into trouble, she doubted he''d be arrested.


    "He went to a bar demanding protection money and injured several people. I heard from the police that he might go to jail."


    "Master, where are you now?" Alice wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings at that moment. If Walker needed money, he could''ve just asked her. Why on earth would he demand protection fees?


    Did he really think just because he was a Soulmancer he could do whatever he pleased?


    This is a society governed byw!


    "I''m outside the 6th Precinct."


    "Wait there. I''m on my way."


    William stayed put outside the 6th Precinct. A society governed byw is truly great!


    World peace!


    Joshua quickly emerged from the 6th Precinct. Handing a cigarette to William, he remarked, "William, you said you wouldn''t get involved in this."


    "I didn''t," William replied, taking the cigarette. Noticing Williamcked a lighter, Joshua lit the cigarette for him.


    "Where are you headed? I can give you a ride." Joshua realized it would be wiser to make peace rather than enemies. Maybe by being friendly with William, he could establish a connection with the influential Carter family.


    Taking a drag, William responded, "I''m not leaving yet. My boss ising to deal with Walker''s situation."


    "Your boss?" Joshua''s pupils dted with curiosity. He had an idea of William''s capabilities; for someone to be William''s boss, they must be incredibly influential. Could it be someone from the Carter family?


    William nodded, inquiring, "So, will you pursue this matter further?"


    "Is Walker your colleague?" Joshua reiterated.


    "Sort of." William wasn''t actually intent on letting Walker serve time. If he truly wanted to punish Walker, he didn''t need the legal system; he could deal with him directly.


    Joshua proposed, "Let''s wait for your boss. This isn''t a huge deal. We can discuss it over drinks."


    Considering William''s likely influential boss, Joshua wasn''t keen on escting the situation. The two chatted leisurely in front of the 6th Precinct, almost as if the earlier conflict hadn''t happened.


    Shortly after, Alice arrived at the precinct''s entrance in her BMW, apanied by awyer from her family.


    "This is my boss," William introduced Alice to Joshua.


    Seeing William, Alice asked, "Are you alright?"


    Shaking his head, William exined, "Why wouldn''t I be? He''s the bar owner. Walker damaged some tables, injured a few people, and even hurt two policemen."


    Holding her head in exasperation, Alice responded, "I usually focus on my medical studies at home and haven''t dealt with suchplications. Hence, I brought our familywyer."


    Extending an olive branch, Joshua introduced himself, "Hi, I''m the bar owner. Let''s handle this privately. I''ll ensure those injured won''t press charges." Judging by Alice''s license te and thewyer''s attire, he realized she was no ordinary individual.


    Alice replied, "I''m Walker''s employer, Alice. This was our mistake. Please discuss thepensation with mywyer. If you don''t pursue charges, it would be appreciated." Alice didn''t have a business card, but the influence of the Turner family was evident. As Walker''s employer, the responsibility for his actions naturally fell on her.


    Joshua agreed, "Okay, I''ll cooperate."


    Afterward, Alice entered the precinct with herwyer to see Walker, leaving the rest to the legal expert.


    After much negotiation, thewyer had to align with the police''s perspective, exining that Walker was mentally disturbed from watching too many gangster films. Thewyer also apologized to the injured officers. As a result, Walker would be detained for fifteen days. This was the best-case scenario to minimize the incident.


    "I''ll drop you off," offered Alice, not particrly concerned about Walker''s situation. A Soulmancer''s temperament is notoriously unpredictable, and she believed Walker would be more cautious after this incident.


    Not wanting to impose, William epted Alice''s offer, heading straight to East 62nd Street.


    Outside the 6th Precinct, Joshua discussed further details with thewyer and inquired about Alice. Upon discovering her identity, he was taken aback.


    The heiress of the Turner family!


    He silently thanked his stars he hadn''t been confrontational with William.


    The Carter family''s heiress, the Bell family''s heiress, and now the Turner family''s heiress.


    Three heiresses of New York City''s most prestigious families are all associated with William. This guy has truly taken elite socialworking to an unprecedented level.

 Chapter 125 Absolutely profitable.

    <h4>Chapter 125 Absolutely profitable.</h4>


    The next morning, William went to school as usual, with the events of the previous night being nothing more than a minor blip in his routine.


    At noon, William continued to have his meal at the school cafeteria. Lucy and Evelyn once again had a "coincidental" encounter with the folks from his dormitory. After some chit-chat, they agreed to meet at the school''s east gate at six o''clock and head to a hotel together.


    After lunch, L called.


    "William, are you free right now?"


    "Yes, I am." William didn''t decline. He had agreed to visit L''s friend''spany the day before, so he wasn''t going to bail on the n.


    "I''m at the East Gate. Come here, and we can head over together."


    William acknowledged, hung up, and after bidding farewell to his dorm mates, headed straight to the school''s east gate.


    L''s car was anything but inconspicuous at the school. Every time she drove it, it would undoubtedly attract a crowd of students, especially her admirers, whose fervent actions never seemed to cease.


    By the time William reached the East Gate, David was already standing by L''s car window.


    "L, are you free tonight? I was hoping to have dinner with you, just the two of us. I feel there''s a misunderstanding between us we need to address." David originally nned to attend a mixer event hosted by the dance department that evening. However, a few days ago, he and several of L''s other suitors yed a card game. David won, which meant it was now his turn to court L. If she agreed to date him, he would undoubtedly skip other events. There might be plenty of interesting girls at the mixer, but how could any of thempare to L? Winning her heart would be his ticket into the Carter family, propelling his status to the heavens. What more could he wish for in life?


    "I''ve been really busytely, and I don''t think there''s any misunderstanding between us." Over the years, L had be ustomed to politely turning down the advances of her suitors.


    David wasn''t as impatient as the other admirers. Winning the card game meant he had two weeks to court L, and as long as she didn''t outright reject him, he had exclusive rights to pursue her during that period.


    "How about tomorrow? There''s a new Michelin-starred restaurant near Broadway. How about we go there?"


    "I already have ns for tomorrow." L had spotted William by then and seemed a bit impatient as she got out of the car. She frowned, looking at William, who was standing in the distance, making no move to approach.


    Following L''s gaze, David saw William.


    It''s that annoying guy again!


    "Why aren''t youing over?" L eximed, visibly annoyed. What was he thinking, just standing there?


    Only then did William leisurely stroll over and ask, "Are you guys done talking?"


    "We''re done. Get in!" L said emotionlessly as she got into the car.


    William shed a smile at David before getting into the car. Once William was seated, L immediately drove off, not wasting a single second.


    David was left standing there, looking like a fool.


    "William!!" David''s fists clenched as he watched the departing car, resentment brewing in his heart.


    If he had lost to some other rich young master, maybe he could havee to terms with it. But losing to a guy like William, a seemingly poord, was genuinely hard for him to stomach.


    Inside the car, William pulled out his phone and started reading the news.


    He had only discovered this feature on his phone the previous night ¡ª the ability to read news.


    It was so convenient to be able to catch up with thetest global events right from his mobile device. It also allowed him to stay updated with current affairs.


    L felt a pang of irritation. What was she even doing?


    Had she speciallye to pick William up for a job interview?


    Was being a chauffeur that thrilling?


    Watching William get in the car and immediately focus on his phone, it feels like he''s L''s boss.


    So busy, huh?


    "William, in a bit you can show off what you can do. My friend will pick an agent for you, and they''ll tailor your image. It should be quite profitable."


    "Okay, thanks!" It was only then that William put down his phone and looked at L, expressing his gratitude.


    Wow ¡ª William actually said thank you!


    L felt she should express some gratitude. At least this time, William''s ''thank you'' to her wasn''t just because L had opened the car door for him.


    Soon, they arrived in Manhattan, New York, an area filled with towering skyscrapers and bustling office environments. Under L''s guidance, they entered an iconic building, the One World Trade Center.


    Nowadays, manypanies choose to lease one or several floors in these skyscrapers for office spaces. For William, this was his first time stepping into such a building.


    The environment inside made William feel extremelyfortable - it was neat and upscale. Thoseing and going were professionally dressed individuals, each impably groomed. This sharply contrasted other bustling and chaotic areas of New York.


    Riding the busy elevator, William could sense the urban pace of the ce. Over the past few decades, where New York was once filled with low-rise buildings, it now boasts a skyline dominated by skyscrapers. This transformation marked unparalleled urban progression.


    In certain historical periods, such tall structures might have been exclusive residences for nobility or royalty. But now, they are utilized for variousmercial office purposes.


    Crescent Media LLC.


    This was thepany run by L''s friend.


    She led William into thepany where the office staff were all engrossed in their work. Upon their entry, it immediately drew numerous discreet nces.


    Thepany was in the media business, involved not just in the live-streaming industry but also the film sector. While many minor celebrities often visited, it was rare to see individuals as stunning as William and L.


    In terms of appearance alone, L could easily overshadow many top-tier celebrities. Born into affluence, she exuded an elegance that many performers couldn''t emte, making her stand out wherever she went.


    William''s looks were undoubtedly exceptional. Even his walk radiated natural grace. Had he been around during Hollywood''s golden era, directors and producers might have just needed to observe his every move to recognize the movie star charisma he exuded. His presence was undeniably distinct.


    Having two such individuals together, how could they not be the center of attention?


    After speaking briefly to the receptionist, L was immediately led to the Chairman''s office.


    The CEO of Crescent Media LLC was L''s friend, Lana Crescent. Born into New York''s elite society, her family provided her with two million dors as startup capital. In just a year, thepany''s valuation had reached half a billion dors.


    Such a high starting point naturally bestowed Lana with numerous advantages. Apart from the substantial initial funds, she also had an array of industry contacts and connections, ensuring that whatever venture she undertook flourished effortlessly, making revenue generation rtively straightforward.


    When William entered Lana''s office, she was engrossed in paperwork. But as she heard the movement and looked up to see William, her eyes lit up.


    Was this the man L had mentioned?


    Being the CEO of a mediapany, Lana understood what William''s striking appearance signified.


    Even based solely on his looks, with professional branding and promotion, he could generate significant revenue for thepany. L had also informed her that William was not only exceptional in calligraphy but also an adept violinist.


    He was, without a doubt, a natural artist and star!


    The moment Lanaid eyes on William, apart from the astonishment she felt, she envisioned the surge of dors rolling into thepany''s ount.


    As long as we sign him, it''s definitely like getting a gold mine!

 Chapter 126 Some untold story

    <h4>Chapter 126 Some untold story </h4>


    After L gave a brief introduction, Lana invited William and her to sit on the guest sofa nearby.


    "William, you look very young. How old are you this year?"


    William replied calmly, "Twenty."


    "Excellent!" Lana nodded in approval, "I heard from L that you''re a virtuoso on the violin."


    William offered a modest smile, "I have some basic skills."


    L chuckled awkwardly, thinking to herself: If what William considers "basic skills," then perhaps there are no true musicians in the world. She had mentioned to Lana yesterday that William''s violin ying was top-notch, but she didn''t go into the specifics of his expertise.


    Lana understood that in this day and age, appearance and talent were equally important. With a little branding, someone with William''s looks and skills could easily be a trending topic. His expertise with the violin was the cherry on top, even if not many people truly appreciated ssical music nowadays.


    She curiously asked, "Do you have any other talents or skills?"


    "As for musical instruments, I''ve dabbled in most of them," William replied.


    "So versatile! Can you y the guitar?"


    "Of course, but it''s been quite a while since Ist yed." William paused, recalling his travels. Though the music of ancient Babylon and Persia greatly differed from modern instruments, he still had vivid memories of the melodies from those eras. In medieval Spain, he had witnessed the blending of Moorish and local Spanish musical cultures, which by then had instruments resembling the guitar.


    "I have a guitar here. Can you y Taylor Swift''s ''Love Story''?" Lana was visibly eager, keen to gauge William''s proficiency.


    William looked puzzled, "Taylor Swift? Who is she?"


    Lana was taken aback, "You don''t know Taylor Swift?"


    William replied nonchntly, "Why should I necessarily know her?"


    Lana pondered for a moment, recognizing that differences in eras or cultural backgrounds might lead to varied interests and preferences. However, as an ardent fan of Taylor, she felt a tinge of disappointment upon hearing William''s unfamiliarity. "Do you have any favorite celebrities?"


    "None in particr," William responded. While he asionally came across celebrity gossip in the news, he wasn''t interested in it. What surprised him was the immense stature celebrities held in this era.


    "So what songs can you y?"


    "For the guitar, I know a few." William remembered some of the guitar tunes he had heard in the past. They weren''t challenging to y but were quite pleasant.


    Lana called the receptionist and had a guitar brought in.


    William took the guitar, paused momentarily to gather himself, and then began to y.


    He yed a piece from Spain in the 13th century, a melody unheard of in modern times.


    The song was light-hearted and joyful. While simple, the atmosphere it created was rxing. Lana and those present felt at ease listening to it. Even though it wasn''t mainstream, it was undoubtedly a ssic. The lively rhythm and melodious tune seemed to envelop the entire room.


    When the secretary brought in the guitar earlier, she hadn''t closed the door entirely. Employees from the outer office area were drawn to the music, unable to resist pausing their tasks to listen. A copywriter, who had been working overtime and was utterly exhausted, felt an instant rxation, and his fatigue seemed to melt away.


    William was aware that his performances could have a profound effect on ordinary people. Just the day before at a restaurant, he had yed so intently that everyone had been drawn into a trance-like state, a product of his powerful intent. Today, he had deliberately toned down this force, but even so, the music still had an extraordinary impact.


    As the piece concluded, Lana couldn''t help but ask, "What song was that?"


    William replied truthfully, "I don''t know its name."


    He had merely heard the tune while wandering the streets of Spain and had never asked anyone about its title.


    Although Lana had majored in business management in college, she still had an appreciation for good music. After all, her hearing was impable. L, sitting nearby, was internally reeling from the impact of William''s talents. Could he genuinely be this gifted?


    "You mentioned you y various instruments. Can you y the piano?"


    "I know a bit about it."


    L thought to herself: "Know a bit about" again? She had grown increasingly skeptical of William''s modesty. How could anyone elsepare with his level of "knowing a bit about"?


    A gleam appeared in Lana''s eyes as she inquired, "Can you sing?"


    "As for singing, I don''t do it often." In the past, William might have hummed along to some American pop or country songs, but he had no intention of singing now, and so he deflected the question.


    Lana encouraged him, "It''s okay, your voice sounds quite good. With some practice, it would certainly be melodious. If you''re open to it, you could absolutely try your luck in the New York music scene."


    William responded with mild surprise, "Didn''t Ie here today for a live streaming audition?"


    Excitedly, Lana eximed, "With your talent, do you even need to live stream?"


    William firmly stated, "I just want to live stream!"


    "Alright, if you say so!" Lana agreed, "If you wish to stream, I''ll arrange a professional agent for you. But given your unique talents, I''d like to personally help you strategize. Let''s exchange contact details. Do you have Instagram or Snapchat? Also, you''ll need to download tforms like Twitch or TikTok for live streaming. We''ll set up an ount for you and then think about your online presence."


    Pulling out his phone, William handed it to L, "Could you help me download those? Thanks."


    Aware of William''s unfamiliarity with modern tech, L took the phone to help him download and sign up.


    Who else would have such an honor?


    Eyeing the phone William handed over, she cautiously said, "William, your phone might not be up to the task. Let me get you a new one, consider it a work phone from thepany."


    She then took out a brand-new iPhone 14 from her desk drawer.


    Lana always kept two spare phones in her office. If one broke or faced issues, it could be instantly reced, avoiding unnecessary hassle.


    Using the pretext of a work phone was something William could ept. He thanked her and passed the phone to L, "Could you set it up for me? Thanks."


    "Sure!" L said with a smirk, "Transfer your SIM card too. I''ll help you log back into WhatsApp."


    Lana curiously watched L, a hint of intrigue in her eyes.


    Though Lana was three years older than L, they had known each other since childhood. Lana had never seen L being so patient with any man.


    Helping him download apps and even logging him back into WhatsApp?


    What on earth was going on?


    If one were to suggest they were just ordinary friends, L would never believe it.


    Could there possibly be... some untold story between them?

 Chapter 127 You need to stop eating any food!

    <h4>Chapter 127 You need to stop eating any food!</h4>


    L spent half an hour setting up the phone for William. Noticing Lana''s puzzled gaze but choosing not to exin, she instructed William on the basic functions of the phone: which app was for news, which was for music, and also helped him register for a live streaming ount.


    Lana looked on, her lips slightly parted in astonishment. Had William never used a phone before? Considering even four or five-year-old kids know how to use phones nowadays, William''s unfamiliarity was downright baffling.


    If it weren''t for the impressive guitar skills William had just showcased, Lana might have doubted his intelligence.


    However, William seemed nonchnt. After L handed him the phone, he opened the streaming software and casually entered a live room. The female host was just chatting casually. Every now and then, she received virtual gifts from viewers, thanking them by name.


    "This is live streaming?" William raised an eyebrow.


    Lana replied, "Yes! You can watch others first to see how it''s done."


    After a moment of contemtion, William asked, "Can I do it without showing my face?"


    "Hide your face?" Lana hadn''t expected such a request. "Your appearance is an asset, why hide it?"


    "I''d prefer not to," William replied. He had made acquaintances fifty years ago, people he wasn''t ready to meet or let them find him, so naturally, he wanted to remain anonymous.


    Pondering briefly, Lana said, "It might be challenging. After all, you can''t exactly unt your physique like some girls do, but you can give it a try."


    Lana then delved into more specifics of live streaming. After over two hours of exining, William finally grasped the concept.


    To him, it was reminiscent of the street performances he saw in New York fifty years ago. Back then, artists also interacted with their audience, only now everything had be more digitized and convenient. "Fifty years ago, I recall artists in Manhattan corners using hats to collect tips from the audience. Now, these tips have taken a virtual form," William reminisced.


    In the end, Lana suggested, "William, if you decide to give it a shot, we can draft a contract. Trust me, with your talent, even without showing your face, you''ll be weed."


    "I don''t have a vast repertoire, but I can try other things. As for the contract, there''s no need. I won''t be doing this for long." William wanted to acquaint himself with the current era, understanding its modes of entertainment and work. Given that live streaming was akin to street performance, he wasn''t keen on doing it long-term, maybe just a week or two.


    Only for a short while?


    A hint of disappointment shed in Lana''s eyes, but William was L''s guest. He couldn''t be expected to be a full-time streamer, right?


    What resources did the Carter familyck?


    Judging from L''s attitude toward William, if he wished, L could introduce him to any job.


    Lana didn''t have strong opinions on the matter. She wasn''t entirely convinced that William was a goldmine, especially since he didn''t want to reveal his face. For now, not signing a contract was fine.


    "William, where are you headingter?"


    William replied, "New York Gxy Hotel."


    L inquired, "Meeting someone?"


    "It''s a mixer for the dance department," William answered. "Drop me off at the east main gate of the university, and I''ll go with my roommates."


    "A dance department mixer?" Upon hearing this, Lana''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Can Ie?"


    Girls who study dance tend to be quite attractive. Hudson University''s dance department is renowned, and there might be an opportunity to scout potential rising stars. Recruiting a few more handsome guys and beautiful girls would definitely be beneficial for thepany.


    L wasn''t aware that David was also attending the dance mixer. Catching Lana''s nce, she immediately grasped her intentions. "If you want to go, then go. We can dine at a table nearby. Let William head in first, and we can pretend to bump into him. Just a brief interaction."


    "Great idea. Let''s do that," Lana, despite being from a wealthy background, was passionate about her ventures. Her primary focus was always on how to make money. While she didn''t particrly enjoy dinner or drinks parties, she was indeed interested in meeting potential stars.


    With L and Lana nning as such, William had no objections. After all, they''d be seated separately; it had nothing to do with him.


    Lana smiled at William and said, "William, you guys head in first. Let me know which table you''re at."


    "Sure!" William wasn''t averse to attractive women; it''s probably just a man''s nature.


    Lana, having started her business at a young age, exuded a mature allure. Her attire was always exquisite, and she wore light gold sses. Her features often hinted at a yful charm, contrasting with L''s more youthful demeanor, giving her a unique appeal.


    "Heh, William, I guess we''re friends now. Stream as you usually would, and don''t think of me as your boss," Lana said with a smile to William. "I particrly like charismatic men like you."


    She quickly added for L''s sake, "You know when I say ''like,'' I just mean I admire his looks. I simply appreciate handsome men."


    "I get it," L responded with a slight pout. "Why are you exining to me?"


    "Heh heh," Lana chuckled, not borating further.


    Why exin?


    Do I even need to spell it out?


    If you understand, why bother saying it?


    Her smile made L roll her eyes dramatically. What kind of smile was that? It''s as if she''s insinuating there''s some hidden rtionship between her and William.


    Lana was always free-spirited. After brieflymunicating with her colleagues, she drove off with L.


    The two of them dropped William off at the university''s east main gate and then went shopping.


    Lana, being the kind of girl who wore professional attire to work, naturally needed a change after hours. She aimed to dress more down-to-earth, akin to an average girl, so people wouldn''t assume she was a talent scout out to poach potential stars.


    William wasn''t nning on attending ss, so he decided to wait at Cozy Book Haven.


    With Walker having been arrested the previous day, only Alice was left to manage the shop during daylight. Since he and Evelyn both nned to attend the mixer that evening, Alice, of course, was entrusted with the shop''s evening shift.


    At this time, most students were in ss, so there weren''t many others in the bookstore. As soon as William walked in, Alice approached him with a coquettish smile, "Master... You''re finally here. I''ve got several questions I don''t understand."


    William arched an eyebrow, "Speak properly! Ask whatever you''re unsure about."


    "Ahem! So, after I absorb the external energy, what should I do next?"


    William dered, "You need to stop eating any food!"


    Alice responded in shock, "Stop eating everything? Won''t I starve?"


    "You won''t," William said, carefully examining Alice beforementing, "You''ve made remarkable progress in just a few days. Initially, you can consume a few nuts. Gradually, you''lle to understand this power. This supernatural energy is more than enough to sustain your body''s normal functions. Once you''ve mastered this technique, you can harness the excess energy, beyond what''s needed for bodily functions, as a unique ability."


    Alice chuckled, "Then I''ll order two icedttes to take the edge off." Turning to William, she added, "Dear mentor, let me offer you a different coffee vor to try."

 Chapter 128 AuraField

    <h4>Chapter 128 AuraField</h4>


    Alice indeed ordered two cups of coffee. One was a New York-style mocha, and the other was a ssictte. When the coffee was served, Alice handed the mocha to William first, "Master, try this one. It''s a New York specialty." Knowing William wasn''t fond of cold beverages, she specifically ordered both hot. Taking a sip, William praised, "This is really good." Alice offered the other cup, "And this one?" After another taste, he remarked, "This is also excellent, a bit bitter, but richer in vor." Curiously, Alice inquired, "Which one do you prefer?" Holding thette, William responded, "I''ll go with this one." Alice nodded slightly, picked up the mocha, and sat across from him. Taking a gentle sip, she murmured, "I really like this mocha too. It has the essence of New York."


    William gazed intently at Alice.


    Feeling his stare, Alice lowered her head, her heart racing, her body tense.


    William eventually asked, "Aren''t you bothered drinking from the cup I sipped from?"


    Startled, Alice looked up with a blushing face and tried to y it cool, "Why would I mind? You''re my master after all."


    "That''s good to hear. You seemed a bit nervous," Williammented earnestly. "Perhaps I''ve been a bit harsh with you at times, but if you don''t want that coffee, you don''t have to drink it. I''m not that intimidating."


    "Why would I think that? Master, don''t overthink things. I wouldn''t ever mind," Alice quickly replied before downing arge sip of her coffee.


    She never expected William to be so direct, which left her slightly flustered.


    William began reading a book, not dwelling on the matter.


    "Tonight, Evelyn and I are attending a social gathering. Can you manage the store?"


    "Oh! Sure," Alice murmured, her head lowered. "Evelyn''s grandfather''s health has improved from a few days ago. He might be able to undergo the surgery this month."


    Without looking up, William responded, "Handle that as you see fit."


    Alice then posed some questions about the things to be cautious of during fasting.


    William patiently answered each of her questions.


    ording to him, adopting specific methods to enhance energy efficiency would yield twice the results with half the effort. When starting the fasting, she could initially consume some nuts. Moreover, it was crucial to select a ce with a good ambiance conducive to meditation. Parks in big cities or the Catskill Mountains not far from New York were excellent choices.


    After finishing hertte, Alice looked at William with a mournful expression, "Master, do I have to rely solely on those nuts?"


    For a food enthusiast like Alice, consuming only nuts every day felt like torture. Especially when she looked forward to tasting various dishes at William''s ce daily, fasting and energy enhancement seemed less critical in her eyes.


    Without giving it much thought, William replied, "Of course not. Fasting is merely a method to cleanse impurities from your body. I can set up an AuraField in the bookstore. You just need to meditate there for three hours daily."


    Typically, a Soulmancer''s fasting training would indeed require them to diet for three to five years, consuming only some nuts or specific ingredients daily. But Alice was William''s disciple. Given the significant benefits of the food prepared by William for energy training, why did she need to fast as strictly as others?


    "AuraField?" Alice''s eyes lit up, "What materials do we need?"


    "Go upstairs and bring down that special pen and paper," William said, putting down his book, preparing to set up a mini energy field for Alice.


    Alice immediately ran upstairs and returned with the unique writing tools, "Master, let me help you set it up."


    William nodded, picking up the pen with a hint of concern in his heart. Considering the modern era they lived in,pared to ancient traditions, would such a mini energy field truly be effective?


    William was well-versed in the mysterious formations of Soulmancers. He recalled some ancient magical circle patterns he had learned during his interactions with Zeus''s son, Hermes. He often reminded himself that in this bustling metropolis, any small action could have far-reaching effects. So, when constructing this magic circle, he didn''t choose any special materials, just using ordinary writing ink.


    Alice had already prepared the ink for him. William gently dipped his pen, focused his mind, and activated the ancient formation. His brushstrokes gracefullynded on an oak table in an old New York library. To Alice, it felt as if the entire world had vanished, leaving only the dancing shadow of William''s pen before her eyes.


    With his first stroke, a brilliant rainbow appeared across the New York sky. On the streets of New York, countless people stopped in their tracks, looked up, and were astounded by this sudden spectacle.


    William, immersed in his world, waspletely unaware of the global impact his actions had made. Far in the Rockies, the song of dragons echoed through the mountains; in the central ins, despite the zing sun, the stars in the night sky twinkled. In the major cities of Europe and Asia, stars that were usually obscured by light pollution now shone brightly, as if they were stars from heaven.


    Astronomers worldwide were stunned. What phenomenon was this? A starry sky under the sun, it defied all logic!


    But all of thissted only a few seconds before the world returned to normal. Faced with such an inexplicable sight, how would the scientificmunity and the general public exin it?


    Only within those secret cultivation groups hidden within the city, a number of discreet Soulmancers stared excitedly at the sky.


    "What on earth happened? Was an ancientrge-scale energy field activated?" "Such an immense power of the stars turning into spiritual energy. Is New York''s destiny about to change?" "Yes, New York! More spiritual energy is converging towards New York! Could it be that some kind of energy artifact has appeared in New York?"


    ...


    When William finished hisst stroke, he slightly furrowed his brows, murmuring, "The effect of this AuraField seems to have exceeded my expectations."


    If those Soulmancers were to know that all this happened just because William drew a small AuraField in the library, they might gather in front of the library, forming a long line to bow down in reverence.


    "Master, the impact of your AuraField is simply astonishing!" It was indeed extremely astonishing!


    However, on the whole, William was quite satisfied. He had tried to control the effects of the AuraField as much as he could. Had he used special materials or incorporated his own blood, New York would probably be swarming with Soulmancers by the next day.


    "Is the AuraField done just like that?" Alice, looking perplexed, stared at the fading ink on the table.


    Although she had closely observed every stroke William made, now that the AuraField had vanishedpletely, she felt like she had amnesia, not recalling any of the patterns.


    "It''s done!" William put down his brush, picked up a book, and said, "Pack everything up. I''ll teach you a new breathing technique different from what you usually use. You won''t need to meditate anymore, and you can enhance your abilities at any moment."

 Chapter 129 My temper is very good.

    <h4>Chapter 129 My temper is very good.</h4>


    William himself wasn''t exactly a Soulmancer. The enhancement techniques he knew mainly came from his interactions with some powerful Soulmancers he had met in the past.


    Thus, the breathing technique he imparted was actually abination of his exchanges with these mighty Soulmancers and his own understanding. The focus was on mobilizing the body''s life energy and absorbing the scattered divine soul energy from the world.


    Life energy can be divided into five types, corresponding to the body''s five primary organs, as well as six types of energy rted to bodily functions. Typical Soulmancer training starts from the basic life cycle. As their expertise grows, they gradually shift to the vital organs, aiming to increase the body''s energy storage and eliminate negative substances within.


    However, the method William taught Alice was distinct. He wanted Alice to start her training from the vital organs and then expand to the entire body, rather than being limited to a simple life cycle.


    The difference between these two methods is: traditional techniques require deep meditation and concentration, whereas William''s method is more natural. Just by breathing normally, one could cultivate naturally.


    If Alice had trained ording to William''s method before he established the AuraField, it might have taken a long time to see results because this approach seemed overly simplistic.


    But now...


    Perhaps nowhere in New York provided an environment more conducive to training than Cozy Book Haven. Therefore, choosing a slightly slower training method wasn''t really a significant setback.


    "The AuraField is truly magical. Such a method of training and enhancement feels sofortable," Alice eximed, genuinely thrilled. "I don''t have to diet, nor do I have to meditate deliberately."


    Following William''s breathing technique, Alice felt invigorated and warm all over, an indescribablefort enveloping her.


    "I should get going," said William, seeing that Alice had mastered the technique. After finishing his coffee and checking the time, he realized it was about time to attend the dance department''s mixer.


    Watching William''s retreating figure, Alice pouted, "Master is going on a date with Evelyn. How could I possibly tag along?"


    ...


    By the time William leisurely arrived at the east gate, Wyatt and the others were already waiting.


    Wyatt was dressed in a neat suit, his hair slicked back with gel. His somewhat introverted appearance made even William raise an eyebrow.


    How to put it?


    It wasn''t that he looked bad per se, but something felt off.


    Despite looking youthful and naive, Wyatt''s attire made him seem mature, creating a somewhat mismatched appearance.


    "William, you''ve arrived."


    Upon seeing William, Wyatt quickly approached to greet him.


    If it weren''t for William''s connections, their dormitory wouldn''t have been able to attend the dance department''s mixer.


    William smiled, "You guys are quite early."


    Paul grumbled, "Wyatt has been standing here since five, looking like a total dork."


    "You have no clue!" Wyatt retorted, giving Paul a yful shove. He chuckled, "When meetingdies, it''s better to be early thante! We can''t let them wait for us."


    William and Wyatt chatted casually for a while. Soon, it was six o''clock, and Lucy finally appeared in their view.


    It was evident Lucy had taken great care in her appearance. She wore delicate makeup, and her dark blue woolen coat with whitece cuffs made her look petite and adorable.


    Not only were Wyatt and the others awestruck, staring with wide eyes, but many other students were also gazing at Lucy.


    Lucy was naturally pretty, and with a bit of grooming, she looked even more stunning.


    "William, Evelyn won''t make it tonight. She has othermitments."


    As Lucy approached, she exined Evelyn''s absence. She had tried persuading Evelyn for a long time, but she refused. As close friends, Lucy was aware of Evelyn''s financial situation, and even if Lucy offered to cover the cost for the mixer, Evelyn would decline.


    She also understood a principle deeply: it''s best not to have too many mary involvements between close friends. That way, the friendship can remain intact and longsting.


    As Lucy ryed this, she watched William''s expression closely. If William showed even a hint of disappointment, she was prepared to back off.


    However, William just nodded slightly, expressing no noticeable emotional reaction.


    From this, Lucy surmised that William probably wasn''t interested in Evelyn.


    Otherwise, for a young man, having arranged to meet someone only to find out the girl he likes can''t make it, surely there would be some disy of emotion, whether disappointment or awkwardness.


    But William''s calm demeanor likely indicated ack of romantic interest.


    "Let''s get going!" William''s decision to attend the dance department''s mixer wasn''t solely because of Evelyn; his roommates were also keen on attending. At this point, skipping the event would be quite a mood killer.


    William prepared to set off, ustomed to walking wherever he went.


    Even if mountains and rivers stood in his way, he''d walk!


    "I''ve booked a rideshare. Let''s share a car, and Wyatt, you guys can get another. We''ll meet at the hotel entrance."


    Five people in one car would be a squeeze. Lucy wanted to share a car with William, leaving the other three to find their own ride.


    William didn''t ask what a rideshare was; there were many new things he wasn''t familiar with. He just followed Lucy''s lead.


    After waiting for a few minutes at the east gate, a white BMW leisurely pulled up in front of them.


    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing David in the driver''s seat.


    "Lucy,e with us." David called out to Lucy, tantly ignoring William.


    Lucy nced inside the car, hearing her roommate, ra, exim, "Lucy, get in! Who are you waiting for?"


    "You guys go ahead; I''ve booked another ride." How could Lucy possibly get into David''s car?


    Given how ra had mocked Evelyn back in their dorm room, if Lucy joined them, she would inevitably be subjected to ra''s continuous bragging.


    "Alright then, David, let''s go." In truth, ra never really intended to take Lucy along. She had asked David to stop simply to show off.


    David shot William a deep, lingering look, a strange smirk ying on his lips. He said to Lucy, "Fine, see you at the hotel."


    Lucy simply acknowledged with a nod, without adding more.


    William certainly noticed David''s odd smile. He understood the underlying implication all too well.


    People like David were of no concern to William. He didn''t waste energy pondering how to deal with David. As long as David didn''t cross a line, William had no intention of resorting to physical measures.


    In this peaceful era, it''s best to settle things amicably.


    Fortunately, L and her group were also joining soon. William believed there wouldn''t be any major incidents. They''d just enjoy good food and drinks with their dorm mates at the hotel.


    "William, if David and his group say anythingter, please don''t get upset. I''ll back you guys up." In that moment, Lucy realized a potential issue. Given the different social circles they belonged to, William and his dorm mates might face ridicule from David and his crew at the mixer. But since they''ve alreadymitted, they can''t back out now.


    Williamughed, "Don''t worry, I have a pretty good temper."


    Hisughter made Lucy''s heart race. She had a soft spot for boys with good temperaments.

 Chapter 130 This is what’s called heartless.

    <h4>Chapter 130 This is what''s called heartless.</h4>


    The New York Gxy Hotel is renowned in New York as a high-end establishment.


    Here, one can savor any delicacy imaginable, and even the most exquisite wines are avable.


    Of course, the key is having the money to spend.


    The hotel''s decor can be described as opulent, with a spacious lobby, a ten-meter-high ceiling, and arge crystal chandelier hanging from it. At the entrance, rows of servers, dressed in evening wear, stood aligned. Each server was meticulously chosen for their appealing looks and statuesque figures.


    Paul leaned over to William, whispering nervously, "William, this is my first time here."


    William chuckled, "Same here."


    It was indeed his first time in such a grand hotel, but he had been to royal pces and the halls of gods during ancient wars of the deities.


    Compared to those ces, this hotel didn''t seem all that impressive.


    Lucymented, "It''s just a ce to eat." She had heard from Evelyn that William didn''te from a wealthy background, so naturally, she wanted to be considerate of his feelings.


    William just smiled withoutmenting. Wyatt joined in, saying, "Lucy''s right, it''s just a dining ce."


    Led by the staff, they entered the hall where the mixer was taking ce, which was already filling up with attendees.


    While William''s attire wasn''t particrly luxurious, his demeanor spoke volumes.


    Wyatt and their group stood out among the well-to-do "trust fund babies" present.


    "Lucy, these are the friends you mentioned?" ra, sitting next to David, asked as Lucy''s group entered, "Why don''t you introduce us?"


    The dining table was massive, seating twenty, and five chairs were still vacant. At ra''s prompting, all eyes turned to William and his friends.


    William was bing quite renowned at Hudson University, but many had never seen him in person.


    Unfazed, Lucy introduced, "This is William from the History department, this is Wyatt, Daniel, and Paul. Let''s get to know each other while we dine."


    Among those seated, ten were women and five men. Apart from David, there was also Thomas, whom William and his group recognized.


    David was drumming his fingers on the table, lost in thought. ncing at William, he said, "Take a seat. Why are you standing?"


    William didn''t hesitate and, leading Paul and the others, took the vacant seats.


    Once seated, ra asked, "By the way, Lucy, wasn''t Evelyn supposed toe? Why don''t I see her?"


    "She had somethinge up; she can''t make it." Lucy said with a smile, sneaking a nce at William. Today, she was determined to maintain her poised demeanor in front of him.


    raughed, "Busy, huh? I heard she''s working part-time at a bar, right? Well, work is important."


    Upon hearing about Evelyn''s part-time bar job, many at the table began specting in hushed tones, their faces donning mocking smiles.


    "Lucy, which bar does Evelyn work part-time at? We''d like to go and support the business," a male student loudly inquired.


    Biting her teeth in frustration but forcing a smile, Lucy responded loudly, "She''s working at a bookstore now! Don''t listen to ra''s nonsense."


    "Really? I''m just spouting nonsense?" ra interjected, "She was working at a bar just a few days ago. But you''re right, not all part-time jobs are at bars."


    ra''s remarks dripped with sarcasm. Fortunately, William was unaware of the underlying insinuation in herment about "part-time jobs" and just gave her a nonchnt nce.


    If William had grasped the innuendo in her words, she might have already faced his wrath.


    Lucy''s anger simmered, her hands nted firmly on the table, ring at ra, teetering on the brink of an outburst.


    Sensing the tension, David intervened, "ra, enough."


    With David speaking up, ra dared not continue and fell silent.


    David''s intention for the evening was solely to target William. He didn''t want Lucy''s temper to re up prematurely. After all, with everyone present, it was better to y a slow game.


    Seeing David reprimand ra and not wanting to create a scene in front of everyone, Lucy took her seat. After taking a sip of her tea, she calmly inquired, "David, I heard that you''re nning to marry ra next year. Is that true?"


    David hadn''t expected Lucy to turn her attention to him, but given she had asked in front of everyone, he could only reply, "That''s the n."


    Upon hearing David''s words, ra, beaming with joy, clung to his arm.


    Many of the guests began to offer their congrattions.


    Lucy nced at ra and, after the initial chatter subsided, posed another question to David, "David, wasn''t it just recently that you were pursuing L? Now you''re suddenly nning to marry ra?"


    When women converse, there''s often more beneath the surface. Despite Lucy''s sweet appearance, she had a fiery temper. Evelyn was her best friend, and having ra disparage her in front of everyone, Lucy''s anger only grew.


    She felt she wouldn''t be able to stomach her meal without addressing this affront.


    David began to sense trouble. Of course, he had lied to ra about their ns for marriage. To him, ra was just decent looking, suitable for a fling, but whenpared to L, she didn''t even match up to L''s toes.


    With Lucy bringing up this topic, it felt like a stab to the heart.


    If David were to im today that he pursued L on a mere whim, by tomorrow, rumors would spread, and he''d stand no chance with L.


    Instead of embarrassing William, he had been humiliated.


    After pausing for a moment, David said with a cold face, "Yes, I was pursuing L. So what?"


    ra, who moments ago was beaming with joy, was suddenly stunned by his words. The entire room was engulfed in a deafening silence.


    David sneered and turned to ra, saying, "I did mention marrying you, but it was just talk. We''re simply ying roles in a passing drama. If you want to leave now, then go."


    Dinner hadn''t even started, but the tension was palpable. David''s actions were decisive and ruthless. He knew exactly what he wanted.


    ra''s face turned pale. Hesitating, she asked, "What about the diamond ring you gave me...?"


    "If you like it, keep it. It''s not a big deal for me," David replied. "You like money, don''t you? Whatever you want, just buy it. But marrying me? That''s out of the question."


    It has to be said, for David to utter such words in front of so many people was truly shocking, yet he was speaking a brutal truth.


    ra slowly withdrew her hand, tears welling up in her eyes. The overwhelming sense of humiliation and shame made her want to leave, but without David, could she ever maintain thevish lifestyle she had grown ustomed to?


    Her family wasn''t as affluent as L''s. Yet her time with David made her realize how wonderful wealth could be.


    Transitioning from simplicity to luxury is easy, but once ustomed to extravagance, reverting to a former ordinary life bes challenging.


    Lucy had thought ra would storm off or even p David, but she didn''t. Instead, she sat beside him, silently shedding tears.


    David''s expression grew colder, "If you want to cry, go outside!"


    Startled by hismand, ra wiped away her tears and obediently sat next to David, not daring to utter a word.

 Chapter 131 David’s plan

    <h4>Chapter 131 David''s n</h4>


    David''s maneuver made the atmosphere at the dinner table quite awkward.


    Lucy remained silent, and in that moment, she felt a twinge of sympathy for ra.


    After all, they were dorm-mates. If ra had chosen to storm off in anger earlier, Lucy probably would have left with her, even stepping in to defend her.


    What David said was really over the line!


    "Serve the dishes," David casually called to the waiter, smiling as if nothing had happened.


    His mood shift was so swift that even the waiter seemed taken aback.


    After the waiter left, David''s gaze swept across everyone present and said, "I don''t want to hear about tonight''s events outside of this ce. Do you all understand?"


    Thomas quickly responded, "Understood! David, rest assured, we won''t utter a word about this."


    Apart from William''s group, the other three men chimed in agreement.


    The other women also didn''t want to provoke David. Some even joked that of course, they wouldn''t gossip about it.


    Lucy looked away, clearly ignoring David.


    So, aside from Lucy, the only ones who hadn''t given a stance were William and his group.


    David''s icy stare focused on William. "William, what do you say?"


    William wasn''t exactly a paragon of justice. He had encountered the likes of David before. It''s one thing to give and another to take; since ra had earlier expressed clear displeasure towards Evelyn, William was naturally not inclined to step up for her.


    "I''m just here to eat. Whatever you all were talking about earlier, I didn''t hear," William said nonchntly, all the while texting Lana their location. By ying dumb, he set a tone for his dorm-mates to follow.


    Currently, dorm room 306''s grouprgely followed William''s lead. Seeing William''s response, Wyatt and the others had no choice but to echo him.


    To an outsider, it seemed as though a group of feeble students were bowing to the likes of David.


    Yet, David seemed rather pleased with William''s attitude, thinking to himself, "At least he knows his ce."


    However, David''s smile didn''tst long. "Oh, by the way, I heard you have some issues with Ryan. I''ve invited him over. He should be arriving soon. Though, he seems to have brought friends. There might not be enough space here. Perhaps your dorm-mates can make room? We could get them a smaller table."


    It was clear that David was insinuating that Wyatt and the others weren''t worthy of sitting at the main table, suggesting a smaller table was a greater insult than directly asking them to leave.


    Wyatt and the others looked visibly upset. Lucy, unable to hold back any longer, stood up, saying, "Forget it, William. Let''s go. We''re not eating here."


    William, however, quickly grabbed Lucy''s wrist, lightly lifting his eyes with a smirk, "If Ryanes and there''s space, he can sit. If not, we can always bring in a few stools for his friends or set up a separate table for them."


    David''s grin widened. He''d heard of the rift between Ryan and William. Initially, there were rumors suggesting to avoid tangling with William, which David suspected might be due to L''s influence.


    Was L truly dating this penniless William?


    Even so, if Ryan caused any stir after arriving today, the two would undoubtedly be at loggerheads.


    Everyone in their circle knew that L''s most cherished person was her younger brother.


    If William shes too severely with Ryan, L might not necessarily side with William.


    David had calcted everything perfectly. He''d also heard from Thomas that William was quite skilled. So, when inviting Ryan, David had added that he was keen to make acquaintances with the experts from the Bronx Budo Dojo.


    Presumably, Ryan would bring along members from the Bronx Budo Dojo.


    If a fight breaks out, William might not necessarily have the upper hand.


    Even if the members of the Bronx Budo Dojo and Ryan were no match for William, if William were to hurt them, would the Carter family and the members of the Bronx Budo Dojo spare William?


    Once Ryan arrives, the oue bes irrelevant.


    David''s strategy of sitting back and watching others fight is simply brilliant.


    No matter who gets into trouble, David can stay out of it, and L can''t me him either.


    William spoke with confidence. Wyatt and the others had witnessed William''s prowess. With him speaking like this, they naturally remained calm and seated confidently.


    When William grabbed Lucy''s wrist, she felt the steadiness and strength of his grip. ncing at William''s profile, even though she didn''t know where his confidence stemmed from, his calm demeanor gave her an unprecedented sense of security.


    Hearing William''s words, David felt even more triumphant. He had actually worried that William might leave at this point, thereby only causing William embarrassment without a direct conflict with Ryan.


    So arrogant! Impressive!


    David''s lips twitched slightly, thinking that as arrogant as William appeared now, he might be just as humiliatedter. David was eager to see the scene after Ryan''s arrival.


    The waiters began serving dishes. Thomas and the other two men started lightening the mood, chatting andughing with thedies as if nothing had happened.


    "Waiter, bring over a small table for me, one that can amodate four people, and find four stic stools," David called out to the waiter, requesting the small table and stic stools.


    He wanted to see who would end up sitting thereter.


    "Sir, we don''t have stic stools," the waiter replied cautiously, "Would wooden stools be eptable?"


    stic stools are typically found in small eateries and night markets, not in upscale hotels like this. Having such items would surely cheapen the establishment.


    David''s gaze turned icy. He reached into his pocket, pulled out his wallet, and handed a stack of 100-dor bills to the waiter. "If you don''t have them, then buy them. I want to see stic stools here within five minutes."


    The waiter reluctantly epted the money, nodding to David, "I''ll find them right away."


    With that, he quickly dashed out.


    It''s really strange. Dining in a five-star hotel in New York and yet insisting on stic chairs. Could he be reminiscing about the feel of the barbecue stalls on Brooklyn streets during his childhood?


    The waiter murmured to himself. Although David seemed to him a bit like the naive son of a wealthy family from the Upper East Side, the sight of therge bills in David''s hands made him turn towards the storage room, recalling that there might indeed be some stic chairs in the hotel.


    At this moment, Lucy''s expression was notably sour. Insisting on stic chairs, wasn''t this implying that William and hispanions weren''t worthy of dining with them?


    She had already decided. If Ryan truly insisted on making William and the others sit at the small tableter on, she would instantly throw her ss of red wine at David and then whisk William away from the scene.

 Chapter 132 I don’t have that much money either.

    <h4>Chapter 132 I don''t have that much money either.</h4>


    The waiter didn''t keep David waiting long, quickly bringing over four stic chairs and cing a small table next to theirrge table.


    Apart from Thomas and David, the other three young men had also realized David''s intention to target William.


    David''s family background was notably superior to the other three. They felt that siding with David was undoubtedly an opportunity to climb the socialdder, making it an ideal time to win his favor.


    One of the young men, with slightly curly hair, stared at William and asked, "You''re William, right? What do your parents do in New York?"


    William''s gaze slowly settled on the curly-haired young man, answering indifferently, "They were emperors."


    "What? Are you out of your mind?" The curly-haired young man scoffed. "Emperors? You''re delusional even before drinking?"


    William couldn''t be bothered to respond. He had no parents. He was alone in this world. There was a time when he had yed the role of an emperor, but after experiencing it once, he found it dull.


    The ancient saying that emperors are lonely was probably inspired by William''s life.


    Compared to William, those emperors were hardly lonely.


    With no parents and no descendants, he had witnessed the changes in the world throughout the ages. Who could fathom such solitude?


    Seeing that William wasn''t responding, the curly-haired young man, Ethan, continued to provoke, "You just said that Ryan should sit over there, right? If you dare, don''t get up and leave."


    William squinted, "What''s it to you? Are you with the Carson family?"


    "I''m Ethan. You can call me Ethan bro, or Curl bro." Ethan was clearly provoking William, while David just sipped his coffee as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Thomas had previously seen William in action and naturally didn''t want to antagonize him. From the moment William entered, he decided to keep his distance.


    Damn, just a few days ago, someone had ended up in the hospital after a sh with William. Crossing this guy was courting death.


    William took a sip of his coffee, picked up a dinner knife from the side, slowly stood up, and swiftly stabbed it into the table.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on William, and the bar''s atmosphere instantly turned tense.


    It was a hardwood table, yet the dinner knife pierced it as easily as slicing through butter.


    Seeing this, Ethan''s face turned pale. What would''ve happened if that knife had been plunged into him?


    William looked at Ethan, coldly asking, " Curl bro?"


    Curl swallowed hard, nervously saying, "You... William, you can call me Curl or Ethan."


    "Oh, is that so? Wyatt, let''s eat. I really don''t like his voice." William was never one to seek out trouble, but he would never back down if provoked.


    Those who had tried to challenge William in the past ultimately met unfortunate ends.


    Under William''s intense gaze, Curl clutched his utensils, his hands starting to tremble, not daring to speak further.


    No one else dared to provoke William either, especially after seeing what he did with the dinner knife.


    David stared at William, a glint of interest in his eyes. He thought William''s move was truly impressive. But he also pondered, could such power really enable one to do as they please?


    After all, true power nowadays lies in the hands of those with money!


    Angering the young heir of the Carter family might mean that even the vast city of New York wouldn''t shelter him.


    Lucy sat beside William, her eyes filled with intrigue. Now, she finally understood why William was so confident.


    So handsome and so skilled, she was growing fonder of him by the moment.


    William pulled out the dinner knife, wiping it gently with a napkin. Seeing that the dishes were all served, he told Wyatt, "Let''s begin, no need to wait for them." And with that, he began enjoying his meal.


    This dinner was a split bill, so there was no clear host.


    ording to international tradition, those of higher status or older age start with their chopsticks or forks first, and then others can begin eating.


    In terms of age, who couldpare to William? Even ancient deities weren''t older than him.


    And when it came to status, even the major business magnates wouldn''t dare to act superior in front of him.


    After William began eating, Lucy and the others followed suit. But David remained still, a slight smile on his face.


    Everyone knew Ryan would be arriving soon. They were aware of Ryan''s character; he wouldn''t dare to start eating before his arrival like William did.


    Thus, aside from William''s group, for a moment, no one else dared to touch their utensils.


    Paul, always having a big appetite, found the feast before him irresistible. Given William''s backing, he wholeheartedly indulged himself, consuming more than half of many dishes within mere minutes.


    Wyatt paused to think for a moment. He knew David didn''t think much of their group, but since they were already at such a fancy restaurant and were splitting the bill, he was certainly going to get his money''s worth.


    Several hundred dors, which he might have stretched out over a week by being frugal, was now represented in thevish spread before him. Seeing Paul digging in, Wyatt didn''t want to be outdone. He ate with a tad more elegance, given the presence of manydies at the table, but his pace was swift.


    The rest at the table just watched them feast voraciously.


    They had also poured the 1982 Lafite, and they drank it with increasing enthusiasm, ss after ss.


    David, noticing their hearty enjoyment at first, thought little of it. But when he saw Wyatt and the others guzzling down the wine, he found it amusing.


    In this hotel, a bottle of the ''82 Lafite was priced at $10,000. Even excluding the cost of the food, just that bottle of wine, split among 20 people, came to $500 each.


    Wasn''t William supposed to be the clever one?


    Once William was settled with, the three broke guys from room 306 would be saddled with debt, left at his mercy.


    "This red wine is quite nice," Wyatt remarked after sipping two sses, already showing signs of inebriation, and chuckled softly next to William.


    David replied with a cold smile, "Of course it''s nice. $10,000 a bottle, consumed by the five of you, while we didn''t touch a drop. You guys can settle the wine billter."


    Is being resourceful truly beneficial?


    A meager amount can trip up even the bravest, so how could these few penniless guys afford $10,000?


    Wyatt''s tipsy glow vanished in an instant. His face, which was previously a little flushed, turned deathly pale upon hearing the $10,000 figure.


    Paul and Daniel were also in shock. They had initially wanted to eat their fill and get their money''s worth, but now this.


    $10,000 would drain everyst penny from the three of them.


    Seeing his roommates so petrified, William casually remarked, "Just drink. If that''s not enough, order another bottle."


    For reasons unknown, upon hearing William''s words, all the fear and anxiety in Wyatt and the others vanished.


    William sure didn''t look like someone wealthy.


    At that moment, Paul muttered under his breath, "Get another bottle!"


    Upon hearing this, a waiter approached with a card machine, came up to Paul, leaned forward, and inquired, "Sir, would you like to pay by card or make a transfer?"


    After all, $10,000 isn''t a trivial amount, and it''s unlikely they''d be allowed to drink now and payter.


    Paul could only turn his gaze to William for guidance.


    Taking out his phone, William admitted, "I don''t have that much money either."

 Chapter 133 You’ve matured quite a bit.

    <h4>Chapter 133 You''ve matured quite a bit.</h4>


    "You don''t have that much money?"


    At this moment, Paul felt quite embarrassed.


    "Man, it was you who said if the wine ran out, we''d get another ss, right? How can we order another bottle without money? Can you dine and dash in a ce like New York?"


    Given the formidable power William had disyed earlier, it was understandable that Thomas and the other three guys dared not mock William''s bravado anymore.


    Had this urred before William wielded that shattered beer bottle, Curl would have definitely ridiculed him for unting despite being penniless. But now, they didn''t even dare to speak.


    Regardless, the awkwardness was on William, and they all waited to see how he would handle this embarrassing situation.


    David, however, was much bolder. He felt that no matter how formidable William was, he wouldn''t dare to harm him in public.


    "William, if you don''t have the money, it''s going to be a problem. We''re not that close, and I won''t cover the bill for you. You want to drink but not pay, you think that''s possible?"


    William just smiled and replied, "Hold on, the one paying is on the way."


    "You didn''t call L over, did you?"


    "Did you call L over?" David frowned andmented, "Using a woman''s money, you seem to do so quitefortably and without restraint!"


    The atmosphere at the table became tense. Those female ssmates from the dance department looked at William with eyes full of doubt. Using a woman''s money so brazenly, no matter how talented or handsome, such behavior is still looked down upon...


    At any rate, they didn''t intend to cover such a hefty bill for William.


    Lucy bit her lip gently, pondering if William and L genuinely had that sort of rtionship.


    Or, as rumors suggested, was William financially supported by L?


    As for Paul and the others, their admiration for William grew.


    After all, living off someone else required its own set of skills.


    Marry when you find the right partner,unch a venture when you encounter a benefactor, and if you stumble upon a wealthy woman, it''s the best of both worlds.


    In their eyes, William was now their role model.


    Regardless of the looks from others, William only responded with a smile.


    A few secondster, the main door was suddenly pushed open, and everyone''s attention was drawn to the entrance.


    Could it be L arriving?


    David''s brows knitted tightly. If L arrived before Ryan, his n would be foiled.


    Not only would all his ns go awry, but L would also discover his ambiguous rtionship with another girl.


    However, in the next moment, David breathed a sigh of relief because it was Ryan, apanied by three senior members from Bronx Budo Dojo, who entered.


    He almost burst outughing.


    This must be what perfection feels like.


    David rose to greet him, "Ryan, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a while."


    Ryan was about to exchange pleasantries with David when, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted William seated opposite.


    In the next second, he genuinely froze in fear!


    Being the sole male heir of the Carter family, when had he ever feared anyone before?


    But his grandfather had repeatedly warned him about William. He told him that whenever he met William in the future, he should address him as Mr. Johnson. Furthermore, he was not to offend or be impolite in any manner.


    Ryan was told that if a repeat of the past incident urred, his grandfather would genuinely break his legs and confine him at home for ten years.


    Ryan hade to understand that William was not just a match for his sister. He must have a powerful background, one that even the Carter family dare not provoke.


    He even secretly told himself that he''d avoid ces where William was present in the future.


    If he couldn''t confront the issue, couldn''t he at least avoid it?


    He had never expected that in a gathering like this, William would be present too!


    Seeing Ryan staring dumbfoundedly at William, David turned, pointing towards William and said with a grin, "Ryan, those four seats over there were originally reserved for you. However, William brought three of his dorm mates, and they took the seats. And as I told you, by the time you arrived, they had almost finished eating."


    Slowly pushing David aside, Ryan walked towards William.


    The three seniors following behind Ryan also trailed him.


    Their responsibility was to ensure Ryan''s safety. They were, in essence, his attendants. If someone bullied Ryan, they''d deal with the offender. If Ryan wanted to bully someone, they would handle that person too.


    From what David just ryed, it was clear that the young man named William wouldn''t be leaving unscathed today.


    Watching Ryan''s retreating figure, a cold smirk appeared on David''s lips.


    Go ahead, William, make your move!


    I want to see just how skilled you really are!


    Seeing Ryan approach, Lucy quickly stood up, intending to intercept him, but William pulled her back once more.


    "Ryan, don''t do anything rash!"


    Ryan''s mouth twitched slightly as he approached William with a smile, eximing, "Mr. Johnson, hello! I didn''t expect to run into you here. It''s such a pleasant surprise."


    William nodded, "You''ve matured quite a bit."


    A collective gasp went through the crowd. So many were taken aback by this unforeseen development.


    Was William actually saying that Ryan had matured?


    "Yes, indeed! I wronged you previously, Mr. Johnson. It was my fault, and I haven''t had the chance to formally apologize. Since we''ve met today, I''d like to drink a few rounds with you as a formal apology." Ryan was furious, but he certainly didn''t want his grandfather to actually break his legs and confine him at home for a decade.


    At this point, losing face seemed preferable to losing the use of his legs.


    The room was engulfed in an eerie silence. David''s eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets.


    Good heavens, what in the world?


    Was Ryan really that scared of William?


    Lucy, still in shock, settled back into her seat. Ryan''s infamous reputation was well known across the campus. Most knew him as the audacious and overbearing sole male heir of the Carter family. At school, he did as he pleased, often behaving recklessly.


    Yet, here he was, looking so subdued and humble before William.


    "Find a seat for yourself," William said with a slight lift of his eyelids, paying him no more attention after that.


    Ryan''s gaze scanned the hall. There was an avable seat next to Lucy, but there were four of them in total.


    Additionally, there was a smaller table nearby, with four stic chairs...


    "David, what''s the meaning of this?" Ryan now wished he could throttle David. He had avoided William for days to sidestep a meeting, and yet here he was, meeting him in this setting. What''s worse, David seemed to want to stir up trouble between him and William, trying to drive a wedge in their rtionship.


    He might not provoke William now, but he certainly wasn''t afraid of David.


    David quickly realized things weren''t going ording to his n.


    Pointing to Thomas and Curl, he said, "You four, sit over there!"


    David was not someone they could afford to offend. With Ryan present and William being a formidable figure, Thomas and the others had no choice but to quietly take their ces with their utensils.


    "Waiter, bring the drinks! And order more dishes!" Once seated, Ryan immediately called for drinks and food, turning to William with a smile, "Mr. Johnson, what would you like?"


    William directed Paul, "Paul, you order."


    The waiter handed the menu to Paul, asking, "Sir, what else would you like to order?"


    Paul stared nkly at Ryan, "Can I order anything?"


    "Yes! It''s on me!" Ryan nodded in affirmation. He had every intention of picking up the tab today. He was more concerned that William might not give him the chance.

 Chapter 134 Boldly defying one’s father.

    <h4>Chapter 134 Boldly defying one''s father.</h4>


    In a Michelin three-star restaurant in New York, the dishes are all exquisitely prepared and taste fantastic. However, the portion sizes are genuinely on the smaller side. For someone like Paul, who has a hearty appetite, even the cafeteria staff at college would automatically serve him extra, fearing he might still be hungry.


    As the menu was handed to Paul, Ryan said with a smile, "Order whatever you want; it''s on me today."


    "Steak, lobster pasta, New York cheesecake, garlic steamed scallops, lemon butter chicken, bourbon grilled wings; let''s start with these," Paul said, ncing asionally at Ryan. Surprisingly, Ryan''s face maintained a gentle smile, seeming not to mind the extensive order. After finishing, Paul tentatively asked, "Uh... Ryan, can we get another bottle of that red wine?"


    Ryan nced at the wine bottle on the cart, thinking to himself, Isn''t that the ''1982 Lafite?


    "Just one bottle? Let''s open three. Let''s drink until we''re merry tonight!" Although Ryan belonged to New York''s affluent second generation, his family was quite strict with him. Despite a generous allowance, it wasn''t as extravagant as rumors might suggest. Especially after a recent incident, his monthly allowance had been cut to $5,000. Compared to before, there was a noticeable dip in his lifestyle quality.


    But!


    Today, he was treating William to a meal!


    "Sir, would you like to pay by card or...?" The waiter hesitantly approached Ryan.


    Ryan, attempting to remainposed, smiled and replied, "I''lle out with you to swipe my card."


    As Ryan followed the waiter out of the dining room, David looked at William, at a loss for words.


    He had initially thought that once Ryan arrived, everything would proceed ording to his script. To his surprise, the situation took an unexpected turn. Ryan was being incredibly respectful to William and even personally covering the bill.


    How was he supposed to continue this game?


    Meanwhile, Wyatt and the others, upon hearing the dishes Paul ordered, were genuinely impressed.


    Once Ryan stepped out, he immediately took out his phone and made a call.


    "Dad, transfer a hundred thousand dors to me!"


    Such straightforwardness!


    The nearby waiter nearly stumbled upon hearing therge amount.


    There was a momentary silence on the other end before the voice bitingly asked, "What have you gotten yourself into now?"


    Ryan chuckled, "Gotten into trouble? I''m treating William to dinner and ran short of cash."


    "You need a hundred thousand dors for a meal?"


    Ryan dered confidently, "I''ve already ordered four bottles of Lafite. Just tell me if you''ll transfer the money. If you won''t, I''ll go straight to grandpa. And I''ll also mention how you didn''t give me money. If I end up offending William over this, don''t me me."


    "You little rascal! Are you threatening me?"


    "Absolutely! So, are you giving it or not? If you''re not, I''m hanging up right now!" Ryan suddenly realized that knowing William sometimes had its perks. At least he could confidently demand money like this, leaving his father speechless. It felt utterly exhrating.


    After a moment of silence, Ryan''s father, Christopher, finally asked, "Which card should I use for the transfer?"


    "Use the one from Chase! Also, send someone over with another card that has a few hundred thousand dors on it. I''m at the New York Gxy Hotel," Ryan said, then hung up. Knowing that Chase''s daily transfer limit was $100,000, he wanted to ensure he had the money first.


    Christopher was fuming after the call. He felt like smashing his phone. How audacious of his son to spend $100,000 on a meal and then have the gall to demand more! The worst part was Ryan''s audacious attitude when asking for money.


    He wasn''t always this brazen!


    Within minutes, Ryan received a notification about the bank transfer. Smirking, he went to the front desk to settle the bill.


    The total cost came up to just over $50,000, but Ryan didn''t flinch at the expense.


    In the past, asking his father for an allowance was no small feat. Not only would he get scolded, but he might end up with a mere $200. Consequently, Ryan eventually turned to his mother and sister for pocket money.


    He''d never dared to dream of directly asking his father for $100,000 like he did today.


    As Ryan walked back to a high-end New York restaurant, he was already plotting. Although his grandfather had warned him not to sh too much with William, he never said they couldn''t be friends. Maybe they could asionally dine together or share a drink to strengthen their bond.


    Despite being an heir to the Carter family , Ryan was brought up with the belief that "daughters should be pampered, sons should be toughened." This meant he was often "trained" to be more frugal than one might expect from someone of his stature.


    But if he could asionally meet with William, wouldn''t that be a perfect excuse to tell his family that he''s spending to broaden his social circle?


    This really broadened his horizons! Before, Ryan had been resentful of William. But now, he felt that if William could be part of his family, it would be a match made in heaven.


    Returning to the restaurant, the way he looked at William had fundamentally changed.


    That forced smile was nowhere to be seen.


    "Mr. Johnson, I''ve already covered the bill for what was ordered earlier. Is there anything else you''d like?" Ryan asked as he took a seat, seemingly oblivious to the surprised stares of others around him. His tone was dripping with an eagerness to please William.


    William gave Ryan a brief, indifferent nce and responded, "Ask my friend."


    Ryan instantly turned to Paul and quickly inquired, "Do you want to order anything else?"


    In the past, how could someone like Ryan, a wealthy young man from the Upper East Side, ever converse so politely with an ordinary student like Paul?


    Paul, always a man of few words, nonchntly replied, "We''ll see after we eat." From this response, it was clear Paul didn''t hold Ryan in any high regard. At present, all of their NYU dorm room 306 mates seemed to gravitate around William. Wasn''t Ryan''s overt attentiveness obviously aimed at gaining William''s favor?


    "We''ll discuss itter then," Ryan conceded.


    He had wine poured for everyone and was the first to raise his ss. "Mr. Johnson, I apologize to you in front of everyone here. I hope you can forgive me. If you ever need anything in the future, just let me know. I''ll do whatever I can to help."


    Ryan thought, since he had already apologized, he might as wellpletely mend bridges with William. He believed that if his grandfather had warned him against provoking certain individuals, then others at school probably shouldn''t mess with William either. Especially when William was now a source of money for him.


    Why wouldn''t he cultivate a good rtionship with someone like that?


    "Let''s forget about the past," William remarked, raising his ss in a distant toast and downing it in one go.


    After finishing his drink, Ryan proceeded to toast individually with Wyatt and the others, jovially calling them brothers. To an outsider, it might appear as if they had always been on the best of terms.


    More tellingly, after Ryan finished toasting with them, he began introducing William to the senior members of the martial arts school next door. He didn''t bother sharing a drink with David or any of the others present. The disparity in his behavior was evident.


    The overarching impression was that Ryan was going out of his way to win William over. As for the others, he didn''t seem to care about them at all.


    David''s dignity was notably disregarded.

 Chapter 135 Does William have too many beautiful women around him or what?

    <h4>Chapter 135 Does William have too many beautiful women around him or what?</h4>


    Ryan''s alcohol tolerance wasn''t particrly strong. After downing several sses of red wine, his speech was noticeably slurred. After a while, he made his way to William''s side.


    "William, I... I was wrong before! From now on, you''re like a brother to me! Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do..." Ryan said, gripping the back of William''s chair for support and trying to focus his eyes. He stammered, "If you ask me to work in Manhattan, I swear I won''t go to Brooklyn..."


    "Alright, alright!" William, being a reasonable person, responded, knowing that it didn''t really matter what a drunk person said. They could say just about anything.


    "...Hahaha!" Ryan, in his inebriated state, had seemingly thrown all concerns about face and reputation to the wind. His words left many attendees dumbfounded.


    Was this really the same brash and arrogant young heir of the Carter family?


    "You should sit down and eat something," William suggested, showing a bit of helplessness. Their previous disagreements were minor, and Ryan hadn''t done anything that deeply upset him, so William was willing to let bygones be bygones.


    "I''m fine!" Ryan''s stance was wobbly, but a sudden thought seemed to strike him. He looked intently at Lucy and asked, "William... is this youngdy your girlfriend?"


    Lucy, taken aback by his question, blushed deeply. She remained silent, not daring to meet William''s gaze. She nervously clenched her hands, wondering how William would respond.


    William replied directly, "No, she''s not!"


    At that moment, Lucy felt a pang of difort but quickly epted it. She and William had only met a few times. If William had said "yes," it would have been quite presumptuous.


    Just because they weren''t together now, doesn''t mean they couldn''t be in the future!


    "Really?" Ryan grinned, then said, "So, William... do you think there''s a chance with my sister? She''s pretty good looking. If... if you became my brother-inw, I''d wholeheartedly approve!"


    Upon hearing this, David, who was sitting across the table, was visibly perturbed.


    He had invited Ryan with the intention of undermining William. Now, not only was Ryan bowing and scraping in front of William, he was practically acknowledging him as a future inw. This was outrageous!


    At that moment, L and Lana entered the room.


    They paused at the doorway. L hesitated, wanting to interject, but ultimately stayed silent.


    Lana grabbed L''s hand, signaling her to remain quiet. After all, Ryan seemed to be speaking on his sister''s behalf, so it was best for L not to intervene.


    Lucy, sitting next to William, lowered her head nervously, trying to catch every word of William''s reply.


    "There''s no possibility between your sister and me," William stated, fully aware that L had entered the room.


    The previous friction between him and Ryan was primarily due to L. Now, with everyone present, William felt it best to clear the air.


    There were mixed reactions to his deration. David turned to greet L as she walked in.


    Yet Ryan, taken aback by William''s words, eximed, "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    "She''s great!" William responded, ncing at L, "But it''s just not possible."


    While William wasn''t sure about L''s feelings towards him, he was clear in his stance. It was better toy everything out in the open.


    He was even uncertain about his prospects with Evelyn, let alone considering L. That rtionship was off the table.


    L finally couldn''t stand it any longer. She bypassed David, who had walked up to her, and took a few steps forward, staring at Ryan and yelled, "Ryan! What on earth are you doing here?"


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Ryan jolted as if electrified, the alcohol''s haze clearing a bit. He stood up straight, "Sis... I was apologizing to William. From now on, he''s like my elder brother. If you could make him my brother-inw, that would be even better!"


    L coldly ordered, "I''ll count to three, and you''d better head straight to bed!"


    "Sis... Just hear me out..."


    "One!"


    "I just want to say one thing!"


    "Two!"


    L''s expression was stormy. Had she just been publicly "rejected" by William in front of all these people? Even if she knew William wasn''t particrly interested in her, being turned down like that was a p to her pride.


    "Sis! Go for it! I''m going to sleep!"


    Before L could shout "three," Ryan quickly added towards William, "Bro-inw, consider it... give my sister a chance... I won''t bother you anymore... she''s a bit fierce!"


    L''s face turned alternating shades of red and pale.


    The word "three" died in her throat, unsaid.


    What had she done in a past life to deserve a brother like this? Did he think she couldn''t find a husband?


    Stumbling towards the exit, Ryan was quickly supported by two seniors from the Bronx Budo Dojo.


    "Sis, I''m leaving. Go for it!" Clearly, Ryan had drunk a bit too much, and the intimidating aura of his sister no longer seemed to have any effect.


    Through gritted teeth, L spat out, "Get out!"


    "Okay! I won''t disturb you and my potential brother-inw." Ryan, now buoyed by the alcohol, waved and left the hall with the assistance of his dojo mates.


    L was seething. If there weren''t so many people around, she''d have definitely given Ryan a good thrashing. She might dote on her younger brother, but right now, she seriously wanted to teach him a lesson!


    After Ryan''s exit, the atmosphere grew even more awkward.


    David seemed utterly ignored by the antics of the Carter siblings. Wyatt and his roommates had already had too much to drink. Lucy, seeing an opportunity, clinked her ss of red wine with William''s and downed it in one go, feigning drunkenness.


    If she wasn''t "drunk," how would William offer to take her home?


    And without that offer, how would she seize her chance?


    L has arrived.


    Lucy wasn''t insecure about her looks, but she was aware that she fell slightly shortpared to L.


    If she got drunk, William surely wouldn''t abandon her, right?


    Lana didn''t think there was anything going on between William and L. After all, it was just a small matter. Surely L wouldn''t be worried about not having suitors?


    It''s better for adults to be upfront. If you don''t like someone, then you just don''t.


    In this regard, she really admired William!


    "Hello everyone, I''m Lana, a friend of William''s. If any of you lovelydies are considering live streaming, feel free to contact me." Lana''s purpose here was to scout for talent. As she spoke, she began handing out her business cards. She didn''t behave like the typical head of a corporation but more like an average employee, which gave her an approachable aura.


    The girls present were all from Hudson University''s Dance Department. They all had well-maintained physiques and were quite attractive. Many of them were already involved in live streaming.


    At first, they thought Lana was just a business manager or something simr. But when they looked at the business card, they were taken aback.


    Chairwoman of Crescent Media LLC? Lana?


    Thepany''s name, Crescent Media, was derived from her own name, Lana Crescent. Some in attendance had even heard of Lana before, which warmed the atmosphere considerably.


    Lucy, feigning drunkenness, took a nce at the card and thought, "Does William have too many beautiful women around him or what?"

 Chapter 136 A kind father and a dutiful son

    <h4>Chapter 136 A kind father and a dutiful son</h4>


    Lana indeed discovered two girls with potential, making the trip worthwhile.


    Thomas and his group sat at a small table, quietly eating. They only heardughter from the neighboring table, feeling as though they were excluded from everything.


    Ironically, they had set up this gathering. Normally, during such a mixer event, the three guys sitting with Thomas should have been able to win over a girl. But by now, they''d lost all face. Why would the girls at the big table be interested in them?


    However, due to Ryan and Lana''s attitude towards William, the girls started showing interest in Wyatt and his group.


    William seemed aloof. Even L outright imed there was no chance with him. Approaching him further would just be humiliating.


    But these girls recognized something.


    William wasn''t as simple as he appeared on the surface.


    Ryan was desperately trying to please him and even wanted William as his brother-inw. Lana imed to be William''s friend, which hinted that William might be a second-generation rich kid.


    And probably even more influential than Ryan.


    If they can''t win over William, then they should try with his friends.


    Even though Wyatt and his group looked somewhat ordinary, having a friend like William meant that they would have bright futures. Or if they ever faced troubles, they could ask William for help, which should be easy.


    Suddenly, many girls began approaching Wyatt and his group, even exchanging WhatsApp contacts with them.


    It was like watching a tale of nerds turning their fortunes around.


    After sitting down, L didn''t speak, only listening to Lana bonding with the dance department girls. She avoided looking at William.


    She was still holding a grudge. After helping William find a job and driving him around, was she unexpectedly "rejected"?


    The thing was, she had no intention of dating William in the first ce. Ryan had dragged her into this mess.


    It was all so frustrating!


    David sat there silently for a while, then turned to L and asked, "L, are you free tomorrow? The famous painter York Brimstone is holding an exhibition in our city. Want to go?"


    "I''ve already told you, I''m busy. I''m not going!" L loved painting, and the York Brimstone David mentioned was a renowned oil painting master. She had nned to go by herself, but if David was inviting, she had to refuse.


    David tried to engage her in other topics of interest, but unfortunately, L wasn''t interested in him at all. Everything he said failed to capture her attention, leading to awkward conversation.


    William, on the other hand, was quite rxed, leisurely enjoying the gourmet dishes on the table. After all, the dishes were from a Michelin three-star hotel, and some were new to him. After tasting them, he contemted how to improve them and maybe recreate them at home.


    L responded minimally to David''s persistent advances. She had already turned him down multiple times. It was a wonder they hadn''t had a fallout yet. His persistence, like an annoying adhesive ster, was unbearable.


    David felt the growing awkwardness. Apart from asional nods and mumbles, L hardly responded. What was the point of such a conversation?


    After leaving with Ryan, he didn''t leave the restaurant. When it came time to pay the bill, the restaurant had given him a discount. Even though he was quite drunk, he didn''t forget to ask the owner for the invoice. The total cost was over 50,000 USD, but Ryan insisted that the owner generate a bill for over 830,000 USD.


    Moreover, he had his father send someone with his bank card!


    How could he leave without the credit card?


    Who knows, the card might have a few million dors on it. So, what''s the harm in splurging on avish dinner?


    Ryan and the three senior students from Bronx Budo Dojo sat on the sofas at the hotel entrance, watching time tick by. Initially, they thought that Ryan''s father would at most send a secretary or a driver to deliver the card. To their surprise, his father actually came in person.


    Christopher Carter, the head of the renowned Carter family of New York, a man of both wisdom and strategy, wouldn''t tolerate his son being so reckless before even graduating from college.


    If a bank card with millions was handed to Ryan, who knows what he might do?


    "Dad... why are you here?" Seeing his father, Ryan was utterly stunned.


    Christopher was a very busy man. His daily schedule was jam-packed. He had to personally handle a lot of things, and it wasmon for him to fly to several cities in one day. There was no need for him to personally attend to something like this.


    "If I didn''te, wouldn''t you have caused even more chaos?" Christopher said with a cold smirk. With his day-to-day busy withpany matters, Ryan might not see him for days, or even weeks. Even when Christopher was at home, Ryan would avoid him like a mouse avoids a cat, trying his best not to meet him.


    He had the audacity to ask for money so brazenly on the phone today. If I were to indulge his reckless behavior, would it not just spoil him even further?


    Ryan eximed in surprise, "Dad, you''re so busy. Why did you have toe here in person for such a small matter?"


    Christopher narrowed his eyes and stared at Ryan, "Tell me, how much did this meal cost? I''ve never spent a hundred thousand dors on a single meal."


    "It was $835,000!" Ryan took out the dining bill and handed it over.


    Christopher didn''t even nce at it, "Give me your phone. I want to see your messages."


    Did Christopher really not know about the faked bills? He''s been around the block; he''s no novice.


    Ryan''s lips twitched severely, "I dropped my phone just now... Alright, it was $650,000."


    "Give me your phone!" Christopher extended his hand.


    Ryan took out his phone, its screen shattered from an apparent fall.


    He hadn''t expected his father toe, but he had nned for this contingency. He felt smug at the moment!


    He should at least get $200,000 as pocket money today!


    Christopher snorted, "Fine! I''ll have someone check your bank transactions. If you dare lie to me, you know the consequences!"


    "Dad, isn''t that a bit extreme?" At this point, Ryan was on the edge. His father was ruthless! If he really wanted, he could freeze Ryan''s bank ounts in a heartbeat. "I only spent a bit over $50,000 today. But do I have to ask you for money every time I dine with William?"


    Christopherughed, "When you talk to me in the future, mind your tone! You can keep the remaining money in your ount. However, for every transaction, you must send me a message to notify me. Now, take me to meet this William."


    "Alright, my magnificent father!" Even though Ryan had been cornered, he still had the money in his ount. As for reporting every expense? There were plenty of ways to game that system.


    Ryan started walking towards the private dining room, but he was so wobbly that he couldn''t walk in a straight line. Christopher quickly grabbed him, asking sternly in a low voice, "Son, how much have you had to drink?"


    "Just a few drinks." Ryan rolled his eyes sarcastically, "Your son can hold his liquor, Dad. What''s a little booze to me?"


    Christopher didn''t respond further. Right now, all he wanted was to see for himself who this William was that his father spoke so highly of.

 Chapter 137 There is always a higher sky

    <h4>Chapter 137 There is always a higher sky</h4>


    Christopher had only learned of William''s existence a few days ago.


    What mattered most was that when he inquired his father, Anthony Carter, about William''s identity, the old man scarcely gave away anything.


    Yet, his father had instructed L to run errands for William, and even threatened to break Ryan''s legs because of William, which unavoidably led Christopher to ponder deeply about William''s background.


    Even if Ryan was somewhat of a disappointment, he was still the only male of the younger generation in the Carter family. It was well-known that the elder Mr. Carter did not approve of Christopher being too harsh on Ryan in the past.


    Then there was L, Christopher''s darling daughter, whom he had pampered since childhood, fulfilling her every request unconditionally.


    Through investigations over thest two days, he found out that his precious daughter had been doing all sorts of trivial tasks for William!


    Thinking of all these, how could Christopher resist meeting this mysterious young man?


    Led by Ryan, Christopher entered the banquet hall.


    At that moment, Lana was happily chatting with a girl. Seeing Christopher, she froze in ce.


    The lively scene suddenly quieted down, all eyes turned to Christopher and his party.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Seeing her father, L immediately stood up.


    David also quickly stood up, smiling at Christopher, "Mr. Carter, hello."


    Christopher gestured with one hand for them to sit down, saying, "Please, sit." As he spoke, his gaze had already fixed on William.


    As the head of a prominent family and chairman of over a dozen listedpanies, Christopher had a discerning eye for people.


    In the entire room, William was the most distinct.


    To some, besides William''s handsome appearance, there was nothing particrly notable about him.


    But at first nce, Christopher could tell ¡ª William''s temperament was truly exceptional.


    With just one eye contact, Christopher felt as if he had been seen through by this young man.


    Christopher looked at William, asking, "You''re William?"


    William did not stand up but instead asked in return, "You were looking for me?"


    His demeanor was indifferent but not arrogant. To David and Lana, it seemed that with William addressing Christopher this way, his chances of bing romantically involved with L were slim.


    For a younger person to speak to an elder in this manner, not even budging an inch upon knowing that he was L''s father ¡ª this attitude was simply too presumptuous.


    "I just came to take a look," Christopher said, clearly somewhat dissatisfied with William''s attitude. Regardless of William''s abilities, Christopher found it hard to favor him given his approach.


    William slowly stood up, saying, "Now that you''ve seen me, I''ve also finished my meal, so I will take my leave."


    Christopher raised his eyebrows, finally unable to hold back, "Young man, didn''t your parents teach you any manners?"


    Regardless of how much Anthony Carter valued William, Christopher felt that he was currently the head of the Carter family. Perhaps William was the offspring of an old acquaintance of Anthony Carter, perhaps he had great capabilities, but given William''s attitude, Christopher genuinely could not find it in himself to like him.


    William smiled; he was actually quite satisfied. From Christopher''s attitude towards him, it seemed that at least Anthony Carter had not discussed his identity with the younger generations.


    Trailing behind Christopher was a personal bodyguard who was also a junior Soulmancer. In today''s world, being a junior Soulmancer was already quite remarkable.


    Judging from the conversation between the two, this Soulmancer was itching to make a move. Although Soulmancers were not allowed to kill ordinary people without cause, giving a small lesson was permissible.


    Christopher pointed at William and said, "William, right? Come out with me." After saying this, he turned around, wanting to see what capabilities this young man, so valued by his father, actually possessed.


    David nced at William with a smirk, not genuinely smiling, thinking to himself, "Keep being arrogant, kid. After today, you''re finished."


    L probably wouldn''t contact William anymore after this incident.


    Without the substantial backing of the Carter family and having offended Christopher on top of that, William would have no footing in New York.


    William didn''t offer much exnation and directly followed, ready to step out. Lucy, no longer pretending to be drunk, stepped forward to grab William''s arm.


    "It''s fine," William reassured her with a calming look.


    L also hurriedly walked up to Christopher, exining, "Dad, William has juste down from the mountains and doesn''t understand the norms; please don''t take it to heart."


    Christopher coldly replied, "It''s precisely because he doesn''t understand etiquette that he needs to be taught. If he encounters others in the future and remains so ignorant of the ways of the world, it might truly be toote."


    William remained silent. It seemed that Christopher intended to "educate" him.


    Stepping out of the hall, Christopher called over a server, asking, "Is there anyone in the room next door?"


    The server, questioned by Christopher, instantly felt an invisible pressure, forcing him to respond cautiously, "Sir, hello. There are no guests next door. Would you like me to arrange something for you now?"


    "No need, just lend me the ce for a bit. No one is allowed in!" After Christopher finished speaking, he walked into the adjacent room, followed by his bodyguard.


    William was just about to follow inside when L suddenly shouted, "William!!"


    William halted his steps, turning his head to look at her.


    "Don''t worry, my dad won''t hurt you. Just be polite to him, that''s all," she said.


    William smiled faintly, replying, "Understood." Then he proceeded to walk inside.


    David slowly walked up to L, watching the entrance to the private room and remarked with a smile, "L, this William person is truly too arrogant. He has no sense of respect for others."


    L gave him a sidelong nce, choosing not to respond.


    Although William was not likable, David was even more detestable, taking pleasure in others'' misfortunes!


    Inside the private room, Christopher found a chair and sat down slowly, looking at William, he asked, "Are you a Soulmancer?"


    William shook his head, "Not really."


    He genuinely was not a Soulmancer, because ever since he had memory, he had been an invincible being, neither a god nor an immortal, not relying on any sort of enhancements.


    Even the ancient gods, demon lords, and monsters from around the world were nothing before him. If he wished, even Zeus, Odin, Apollo, Athena, and others would be no match for him, falling with just a single move.


    "You should learn to be more low-key then. Being too arrogant will get you into trouble sooner orter," Christopher said with a sincere tone. "Although I don''t know why my father values you so much, you must understand that? there were always stronger individuals, and there is always a higher sky."


    There''s always someone better, William knew, but that there were always stronger individuals...


    William genuinely did not know!


    "Alright, if you can withstand his three moves, I will allow you to associate with my daughter. Otherwise, you should leave New York City on your own. I don''t care what kind of rtionship you have with my father, and I don''t want to know," Christopher said lightly. "Perhaps due to your parents, my father has shown you some favor, but such favor is not boundless. Without real ability, given your temperament, you might as well return to your mountain."

 Chapter 138 Just having a brief chat.

    <h4>Chapter 138 Just having a brief chat.</h4>


    Christopher''s analytical ability had always been strong. ording to his logic, William must be the offspring of his father''s good friend, potentially someone with some abilities, possibly being considered as a husband candidate for the Carter family''s daughter.


    Maybe the older generation had some special agreements.


    But to Christopher, all these things were unimportant.


    Now, he was the head of the Carter family. If L did not like William, then as her father, it was his duty to make decisions for her.


    An engagement?


    If his father, Anthony Carter, insisted on having L marry William, he wouldn''t mind making William disappear from this world.


    Could his father, Anthony Carter, go to the extent of breaking his own legs?


    Christopher''s bodyguard stood there, smiling at William: "Young man, I''ll allow you three moves. If you manage to hit me, consider it your win."


    He had already investigated William, who was nothing more than an ordinary person.


    He might know some martial arts and body techniques, but in front of a Soulmancer, those so-called martial arts werepletely useless.


    William smiled, "Give me three moves? I''m up for that."


    Christopher also said, "That works. Go ahead."


    "You can make your move." Christopher''s bodyguard didn''t take William seriously at all.


    William thought for a moment; the person in front of him was just a bit stronger than the average person. Since he was trying to minimize his power, practicing wouldn''t hurt.


    He slowly clenched his fist. The two were only two meters apart when he aimed a punch at Christopher''s bodyguard.


    Indeed, William had controlled his power to the weakest level, but when he threw the punch, a force that distorted space naturally emanated, impossible to avoid.


    Even though this space-distorting force was extremely weak, it was definitely not something a junior Soulmancer could dodge.


    The moment William threw his punch, Christopher''s bodyguard only felt the world turn into nothingness, as if there was only that punch left in the world.


    There was no escape!


    No avoidance!


    Originally, he had imagined at least a dozen graceful poses to dodge William''s attack, but at this moment, he didn''t even have the strength to protect his chest.


    "Bang!"


    Christopher''s bodyguard stood there stupidly, like a sandbag, flown away with one punch from William, crashing into the wall. The wall cracked open centering on him.


    "Sorry, I might have gone a bit overboard. Are you okay?" William nced at the Soulmancer, genuinely worried he might have identally killed the man.


    "Cough! Cough!" Christopher''s bodyguard coughed up blood, his face pale and ghastly.


    "Let''s go again; I was careless just now, I didn''t dodge! Now I''m serious."


    "Let''s do it again!" William told himself secretly that he had to be gentler this time; he was almost able to control his power just right.


    At that moment, Christopher''s phone rang; he could no longer discern the extent of William''s strength.


    What exactly was William''s background?


    He wasn''t a Soulmancer, yet he managed to send a junior Soulmancer flying with a single punch.


    He picked up the phone to see that it was his father, Anthony Carter, who had called.


    Christopher did not stop the confrontation between William and the others, and after taking the call, he asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    From the other end, Anthony Carter asked coldly, "I heard you visited Mr. Johnson? Didn''t I warn you? Stay away from him!"


    "I just came to take a look."


    "Even just taking a look is not allowed! Come back immediately!" Anthony Carter couldn''t help but worry. The descendants of the Carter family, namely Ryan, had already offended William. If Christopher offended William too, they would really be done for.


    L is a girl, and given William''s disposition, he likely wouldn''t get overly angry with a woman, and even if L did something wrong in his presence, William wouldn''t do anything excessive to a girl.


    If something were to happen to Christopher and Ryan, the entire Carter family would be ruined.


    "I... have already seen it," Christopher said, swallowing hard, unable to believe the gravity of the situation as he watched his bodyguard being sent flying yet again.


    A tense silence lingered on Anthony Carter''s end before he asked, "You haven''t been disrespectful to Mr. Johnson, have you?"


    "I..." Christopher gritted his teeth, "I had Miles spar with him."


    Anthony Carter now sincerely wished to break his foolish son''s legs himself as he roared furiously, "Christopher! Haven''t I told you not to provoke him? Didn''t I tell you to show the utmost respect when you meet him? How dare you let someone spar with him? How did I end up with such a foolish son?"


    Christopher had no retort, particrly since his bodyguard Miles had fallen for the third time, and this time he couldn''t get back up.


    Could it be that William''s strength was at least above that of a junior Soulmancer?


    "Is Miles dead?"


    "He should... not be," Christopher was now unsure of his bodyguard''s fate, seeing him lie there motionless.


    "Don''t worry! He isn''t dead!" William approached Christopher, extending his hand, "Give me the phone."


    Christopher handed over the phone to William, too stunned to refuse.


    "Tony, it''s me," William shouted into the phone.


    Christopher nearly fainted. Tony?


    Tony?!


    William was actually calling his elderly father Tony?


    Anxious, Anthony Carter said, "Master, my son Christopher was unaware of your identity, I beg you not to take his actions to heart."


    "I won''t take it to heart," William said, "But tell your son to stop bothering me in the future. As for your grandchildren, they''re not bad."


    "Thank you, Master!" A huge weight was lifted off Anthony Carter''s chest. Even though he had lived with William for over a decade, he still wasn''t clear about William''s temperament. Sometimes it seemed that William was quite tempered, but he had also witnessed William wipe out enemies with a wave of his hand.


    The Taylor family was a prime example. They had now sold all their properties and had moved to a small vige to live in seclusion.


    "You can exin it to your son. Right now, I am just an ordinary person. He doesn''t need to tell L and others anything about me," William said before handing the phone back to Christopher.


    Christopher was utterly stunned, the way William had addressed his father still echoing in his head.


    From the sounds of it, even his father had to refer to himself as a junior in front of William.


    William waved towards the unconscious bodyguard who began to stir, regaining consciousness slowly.


    "I''ll take my leave now," said William, opening the door to the private room without looking back.


    Lucy and L were waiting outside anxiously. Seeing William emerge unscathed, Lucy hurriedly stepped forward asking, "William, are you okay?"


    L moved a step forward but halted, only watching William.


    William had only been inside for a few minutes during which three loud noises had been heard. David had thought that William might have been badly beaten up.


    "I''m fine," William, not wishing to reveal his true identity, said, "We just had a simple chat."

 Chapter 139 Am I really your biological child?

    <h4>Chapter 139 Am I really your biological child?</h4>


    William walked out and not even half a minuteter, Christopher also followed suit, standing at the doorway signaling a waiter.


    Aside from William, everyone''s eyes were fixed on him.


    Christopher was a national figure, a renowned entrepreneur, and the wealthiest man in New York City.


    Perhaps recognizing him, the waiter approached and whispered, "May I assist you with anything, sir?"


    "Bring your boss here." Christopher stated bluntly without delving into details, given the somewhat terrifying state of the room, with even the walls showing cracks.


    Since William had stated that he was just a regr person, the matter needed to be handled discreetly.


    The waiter, not daring to dy, hurried to the front desk to fetch the manager. Upon realizing it was Christopher, the manager had no choice but to call the owner of the hotel over.


    William had no interest in learning how Christopher would deal with the follow-up. He simply left with Lucy and Wyatt.


    David was utterly shocked.


    What on earth happened in that room?


    Despite the three-star Michelin hotel room having excellent soundproofing, the three loud bangs were clearly heard from outside. It was evident that there had been a confrontation between William and Christopher''s bodyguard.


    How formidable Christopher''s bodyguard was remained unknown, but judging by Christopher''s status, one could infer that the bodyguard was certainly not weak.


    With William emerging unscathed and Christopher personally calling the hotel owner, putting these events together was terrifying to contemte.


    The hotel owner rushed over and Christopher led him into the room before closing the door.


    Seeing the state of the room, the hotel owner waspletely stunned.


    He was very aware of the quality of the walls in their hotel; even wildly hammering them with a sledgehammer wouldn''t likely create such damage.


    Christopher asked calmly, "Do you know who I am?"


    The hotel owner nodded hurriedly, saying, "Mr. Carter, of course, I know you. My name is Gregory, I am the majority shareholder of this hotel."


    Christopher nodded slightly, instructing, "Handle everything in this room. I don''t want to hear any strangements. Nothing happened in this room tonight, understand?"


    "I understand, I understand!" Gregory nodded continuously, ensuring, "Rest assured Mr. Carter, I will handle it appropriately."


    "That will be good." Christopher handed a business card to Gregory, "If you encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to call me."


    Holding Christopher''s business card, Gregory''s hands trembled. This gesture from Christopher was extremely valuable, possibly a game-changer for his fate.


    Christopher didn''t linger, heading towards the exit he said to L, "Let''s go home."


    L and Ryan didn''t dare to ask further, especially since William had already left.


    "Mr. Carter, that William is too arrogant. Do I need to teach him a lesson?" David was somewhat anxious, unable to grasp what exactly was happening.


    After Christopher called William in, it took just a short while before William walked out, swaggering.


    What exactly was Christopher''s attitude towards William? What had really transpired inside the private room?


    Upon hearing David''s words, Christopher just gave him a deep look, remained silent, and walked away.


    Was William really that arrogant?


    If a person had the strength, any amount of arrogance wasn''t excessive, right?


    David actually wanted to teach William a lesson?


    Was he even qualified?


    William had said that he was just an ordinary person, so it was best to act as if nothing happened today.


    If David was seeking his own death, then let him be.


    As Christopher turned around, there was a hint of schadenfreude in his heart; today he had indeed kicked a metal te.


    How could someone find joy in kicking a metal te or spraining their ankle?


    As Christopher and his group left the hotel, L asked in a low voice, "Dad, what did you and William talk about?"


    "Your marriage." Christopher usually found his work to be quite exhausting, so teasing his daughter a bit was quite enjoyable.


    "Ah?" L was so startled she stopped in her tracks.


    "Just kidding! Got scared?" Christopherughed, "Rest assured, your marriage is for you to decide, no one can force you. As for William..."


    Speaking of William, Christopher''s smile gradually froze.


    William referred to his old father as Tony, which confirmed that William was even older than his father. Even if he was a high-level Soulmancer capable of altering his appearance, wasn''t the age gap with L too much?


    L didn''t quite understand her father''s point. Ryan, however, cheerfully said, "Sis, don''t worry. If you like William, I''ll help you win him over."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than both Christopher and L were ring at him sternly.


    Christopher wanted to fiercely scold this silly boy right now.


    L had long wanted to hit her little brother.


    Would she have been this embarrassed today if it wasn''t for Ryan?


    "I¡­ Did I say something wrong?" Ryan looked nervously at his dad, then at his sister. His heart was in turmoil, feeling something was off with the expressions in their eyes.


    Father and daughter shouted in unison, "Shut up!"


    Ryan almost burst into tears, now wishing to go back and ask his mother if he was truly their blood rtive, wondering why both his father and sister were targeting him.


    "Regarding William... just listen to your grandfather," Christopher said, now moreposed than before. However, up to now, he was even less clear about William''s identity.


    Previously, he had spected that William might be the child of his father Anthony Carter''s good friend. Now, all he could do was to regard William as an old acquaintance of the elder gentleman...


    Certainly a bizarre old being who has lived for a very long time!


    That evening, William didn''t go home but returned to the school with Lucy in a car.


    Walking under the tree-lined path at the school, Lucy asked, "William, L''s dad didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    "What could he do to me?" Williamughed, "We just had a simple chat."


    "That''s good!" Lucy inquired further, "Are you close with that Lana?"


    "We met just today."


    William answered truthfully, but Lucy felt they might not be acquaintances of just one day. Perhaps William said so just to consider her feelings.


    Hmm? Had William started considering her feelings?


    Could it be that William also had affection for her?


    It had to be said that Lucy''s train of thought was indeed quite far-fetched. A phrase as simple as it could be, yet she could stretch it endlessly.


    Or one could say that most women tend to be emotional when contemting matters.


    Many times, men are merely borating a simple fact, yet women can always think of something deeper.


    In the end, William still escorted Lucy to the entrance of the girls'' dormitory. He casually asked about the cost for this mingling event, to which Lucy responded that she would message him the details once she returned.


    After all, the two were not very familiar with each other yet. If Lucy wanted to chat with William, it was always good to have a topic to kick-start the conversation.

 Chapter 140 That’s for the best.

    <h4>Chapter 140 That¡¯s for the best.</h4>


    The mid-October evening in New York wasn''t cold; the night breeze brushing against the face even felt somewhat pleasant.


    William was strolling in the campus. The night sky was adorned with a bright moon and sparse stars, while every now and then, the rustling of leaves could be heard as the wind passed through the trees.


    Although it was not thatte, the campus was still dotted with young couples whispering sweet nothings to each other here and there.


    Having lived for so many years, William had never lived for someone else. As for the lofty love spoken about by others, in his eyes, it was nothing more than an exaggeration coined by poets in the pursuit of women.


    When he arrived at "Cozy Book Haven," the store was still open.


    In fact, Alice had sent William a message in advance, but William hadn''t responded. As soon as he entered, Alice, wielding her identity as a "distant cousin," questioned him, "William, why didn''t you reply to my message?"


    At this time, Evelyn was also present. Had she not been there, Alice might have been calling William with a more petnt tone. It was because of Evelyn''s presence that Alice managed to maintain some "cousinly" dignity.


    William lightly lifted his eyebrows and looked at Alice, a gesture that made Alice involuntarily shrink her neck, looking at William with a hint of fear.


    In arge city like New York, even though Alice was William''s apprentice, she had to understand that a certain level of respect and distance should be maintained between a master and a disciple. In the past, such remarks might have gotten her expelled by her master.


    Yet William wasn''t so petty. He had been reflecting over the past couple of days, wondering if he was being too old-fashioned and indifferent, unable to blend in with the younger generation.


    "I was just eating dinner, I saw it but didn''t reply," he said.


    If Alice were truly William''s cousin, she would definitely retort, ''Is it that hard to reply to a message?''


    But Alice didn''t dare to, managing only to say weakly, "Oh, are you stilling with us forte-night snacks?"


    The message Alice had sent William was asking why Evelyn hadn''t gone with them, stating that she and Evelyn were hungry and wanted to have ate-night snack, nning to go together when William returned.


    Despite several consecutive messages, William hadn''t replied to any.


    William nodded, saying, "Let''s go, I''ll close up."


    Even though Alice was his disciple, taking care of such trivial matter as closing the shop seemed better suited for a man.


    Aftering out of the shop, Evelyn was still texting Lucy.


    Lucy vividly described William''s behavior today, expressing that she might have quite a fewpetitors, and some appeared formidable.


    "Evelyn, do you think William might be attracted to wealthy sessful women?"


    "Are you talking about Lana?"


    "Who else could it be? She must be twenty-six or twenty-seven years old."


    "I don''t think William would be interested in someone much older than him."


    Even as Evelyn replied, she harbored doubts, aware of rumors about William keepingpany with women in their thirties or even forties at bars, most of whom were wealthy.


    Who knew if William was attracted to such sessful wealthy women?


    Moreover, Evelyn knew Lana ¡ª she was essentially a beautiful CEO.


    After unabashedly praising herself, Lucy texted again: "When I got back, I sent William several messages. He hasn''t replied yet."


    Evelyn nced at William, who was closing the shop door. Could it be that he set his phone to silent?


    William asked, "What should we eat?"


    Alice replied, "At this hour, it has to be barbecue, and you''re treating us."


    "Alright!" William had some money on him now. As for whether he had the appetite, that wasn''t a concern for him at all; if he wanted to, he could devour a whole cow in one night.


    They slowly walked into a specialty BBQ restaurant in New York. Alice and Evelyn both opted for a strictly vegetarian menu, while William took a different route. He ordered two skewers of spicy chicken wings, two servings of pan-fried liver, apanied by over a dozen beef steak skewers, and other meats.


    Seeing this, Alice was somewhat astonished. Was he nning to have a feast to replenish his energy today? Just from the dishes William ordered, Alice''s imagination ran wild.


    After ordering, William sat down, picked up a ss, and took a sip of IPA beer, while Evelyn was buzzing around busily on her side.


    Lucy was bing somewhat disappointed. She had sent several messages to William, and nearly half an hour had passed without a reply. Had he truly forgotten their previous agreement?


    In this situation, Lucy couldn''t possibly call William; she could only vent to her close friend.


    "William," Evelyn called out while replying to messages, "Don''t you check your messages?"


    Only then did William pull out his phone. There were several messages on WhatsApp, not just from Lucy, but also from Lana and L.


    He opened it to find a message from Lucy exining the per-person cost of the recent social gathering was 500 dors. However, because David had paid for the previous bottle of red wine, Ryan had only settled the bill for the food and drinks that followed.


    Lucy also mentioned that David would likely cause trouble for William, warning him to be careful, and then curiously asked if William had trained in mixed martial arts.


    In short, the girl had developed a strong interest in William.


    While William wasn''t adept at pursuing girls, it didn''t mean he was oblivious to the subtle hints girls gave.


    When a woman became interested and curious about a man, it wasn''t far from falling head over heels for him.


    However, William did not wish for Lucy to fall for him.


    First, he transferred 2000 US dors to Lucy, and then sent a message saying, "I have a girl I like."


    Lucy had yet to ept the payment when she swiftly sent a shocked emoji; at this point, her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Receiving such a sudden message from William, could it mean William was about to confess his feelings for her?


    Lucy even took a screenshot to send to Evelyn, indicating that she was extremely nervous at the moment, and consulted Evelyn on whether she should ept it if William really confessed, or show a bit of restraint. Acting as Lucy''s love advisor, Evelyn suggested she let it happen naturally, but it wouldn''t hurt to show a slight bit of restraint.


    So, with an expectant heart, Lucy waited for William''s confession, even sending a cute emoji with text to express her feelings. Yet, William replied coolly tapping on his phone screen, "Well, it''s not you, anyway."


    Ah!


    Lucy felt as if thunder had struck on a clear day, her heart that was about to leap out was shattered into pieces.


    William''s words were, inly put, too direct.


    She had gone to the extent of dressing up meticulously for the dinner she arranged with William today. Even though she didn''t show it very obviously, but...


    But William shouldn''t reject her so bluntly, right? Lucy''s affection for William plummeted straight down, falling from its peak to below zero. She epted the transferred money, and then sent him a message: "Stop being so shameless over there, who likes you?"


    After sending the message, Lucy didn''t hesitate to delete William''s contact from her phone. This series of fluid and decisive actions perfectly demonstrated a woman''s changeable nature.


    William initially replied with a, "That''s for the best." However, he soon realized his message couldn''t be delivered because Lucy had activated the friend verification function. He needed to resend a friend request and get Lucy''s approval before they could continue chatting.

 Chapter 141 Taking it slow is also a kind of sincerity.

    <h4>Chapter 141 Taking it slow is also a kind of sincerity.</h4>


    William genuinely did not know that seeing such a notification on WhatsApp meant that he had been removed by the other person. Looking at the message on WhatsApp, he turned his head and asked Alice, "What does it mean on WhatsApp when it says, ''you are not friends with her yet, please send a friend verification request first''?"


    Alice froze for half a second before bursting intoughter, "You got deleted from someone''s friend list?"


    A smile tugged at the corner of William''s mouth as he realized that friends added on WhatsApp could indeed be deleted.


    But it was rather obvious; this wholly negated any possibility of him and Lucy being together.


    After all, Lucy was just interested in him; there wasn''t any deep emotional foundation between them. It would be strange if she didn''t delete him after what he said directly earlier.


    Sitting across from them, Evelyn was also stunned when she heard William''s question.


    Just tonight, Lucy had gone to dinner with William. They were just talking about confessing feelings, so why suddenly delete him as a friend?


    Her confusion did notst long, as Lucy had already called her.


    "Alice, I''m going to take a call." Knowing that Lucy was calling to talk about William, she informed Alice before moving aside to take the call.


    Once Evelyn left, Alice''s curiosity piqued: "Master, who deleted you from their friend list?"


    William said indifferently, "Evelyn''s friend Lucy."


    "Lucy?" Alice didn''t know who Lucy was but still asked, "Why did she remove you from her friend list?"


    William did not avoid the question, saying, "I just said that there is a girl I like, and it''s not her."


    "Cough cough!" Alice coughed twice and asked, "So, did that girl confess her feelings to you?"


    William muttered, "No."


    "Hahaha! She didn''t even confess and you rejected her; you really are ruthless!" Aliceughed heartily, "Master, it would be strange if she didn''t delete you!"


    William gave her a cold nce, and Alice immediately stopped talking.


    Taking a deep breath to stabilize her emotions, Alice said, "William, nothing is settled between you and Evelyn yet. Now you''ve offended her close friend; this will only make your rtionship even more difficult."


    "What do you mean?" William''s past dating approaches were always very straightforward and simple; he did not quite understand the currentplicated emotional entanglements. He believed that as long as he fell for someone, their rtionship could develop smoothly.


    Alice gently exined, "William, didn''t you know? Nowadays, when women are choosing a partner, their friends'' opinions are very important. In fact, sometimes their opinions can be even more important than those of their family members."


    "Even more important than their family''s opinions?" William scoffed, finding modern love perspectives absurd andughable.


    Seeing his disdainful smile, Alice couldn''t help but worry about his road to love. His disregard for the opinion of a girlfriend''s friends could possibly bring troubles to his future love life.


    She just hoped that by that time, William would be able to realize the gravity of the situation and make timely adjustments.


    Soon, Evelyn received a call from Lucy. On the other end of the line, Lucy ranted furiously and continuously, albeit without showing any signs of a broken heart or serious disappointment, nor did she express any severe emotional distress.


    For her, William no longer seemed as perfect as he had before. All his merits appeared to have vanished, leaving only points worthy of ridicule. Listening to her best friend furiously denounce various aspects of William, Evelyn also began to harbor negative views of him.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Lucy indeed had some affection for William, but she had not yet had the chance to express it clearly. Yet William rejected her like this, wasn''t this just too arrogant?


    What an egotistical person, to reject someone even before they have confessed.


    Evelyn sneaked a peek at William, having decided in her heart to stand with her good friend.


    Alice also noticed the change in Evelyn''s expression. She knew that it must be Lucy on the other end of the phone, and deep inside, she understood that her respected master might have gotten himself into an emotional predicament at this point.


    Alice said, "Master, you say you won''t confess, nor do anything proactive. Dragging things out this way, when will you be able to win over my Evelyn?"


    William responded with a calm expression, "Taking it slow is also a kind of sincerity."


    Hmm?


    Alice was at a loss for how to refute this; after all, everyone has different understandings and approaches to handling such matters.


    When Evelyn returned, she merely pretended as if nothing had happened, and once the barbecue arrived, she began eating silently.


    "By the way, Evelyn, do you have ss tomorrow afternoon?" Alice was really fed up; both William and Evelyn were eating silently, not speaking. To an outsider, it might look as if they were enemies. It was left to her to break the deadlock.


    Evelyn lifted her head and said, "No, I don''t have ss. What''s up?"


    "Oh, I have three tickets to an art exhibition; let''s all go together tomorrow." Alice was thoroughly leveraging this opportunity, as her master didn''t know how to ask Evelyn out, she took the initiative to do so.


    William asked, "Is it the York Brimstone exhibition?"


    Earlier today during a social gathering, William had heard David inviting L to York Brimstone''s exhibition. It seemed improbable that there would be two art exhibitions in New York City on the same day.


    "Ma... Yes, you know the master York Brimstone too?" Alice excitedly asked, nearly addressing him as her master outright.


    William nodded, saying, "I''ve heard of him."


    He had only heard about him today, in fact.


    He was familiar with many renowned painters from different eras, many of whom had even received his guidance.


    William wouldn''t dare im his painting skills were supremely excellent, but even his casual doodles were filled with a special artistic atmosphere that was beyond the reach of ordinary people. The art depth and delicate handling of emotions embodied in his works evidently surpassed the general understanding.


    "Mr. Brimstone is a highly respected oil painting master in the New York art scene; each of his pieces is worth collecting. I heard that there will be a charity auction in SoHo tomorrow, with all proceeds going to the children in the impoverished areas of New York City," Alice said. "To be honest, if I wasn''t so busy with med school, I would really love to learn painting."


    "You want to learn painting?" William looked at her somewhat surprised. Alice, as his apprentice, now admired other artists so much. Although he felt slightly ufortable inside, he just considered painting as a way of entertainment and rxation. William thought, perhaps he should go and see what was so special about this so-called contemporary master.


    What he needed to do now was to try and reduce his various skills to a level that could be epted in this current era.


    It was always better to maintain a low profile as a person, but William was simply too strong. Sometimes unconsciously doing something might yield shockingly extraordinary results.


    Alice squinted her eyes, stealing a nce at William, and said with a teasing smile, "Of course, I''d learn if someone teaches me."


    As long as William was willing to teach, she was eager to learn, regardless of what it was.

 Chapter 142 You jerk!

    <h4>Chapter 142 You jerk!</h4>


    The three of them continued theirte-night meal until eleven o''clock in the evening. Alice originally intended to drive them home, but Evelyn preferred to cycle so that it would be more convenient for her to get to school the next day.


    Naturally, William apanied Evelyn, as always, cherishing their time alone together.


    Alice, of course, wouldn''t intrude on their private time, sensibly choosing to drive home alone.


    As the two headed back, Evelyn remarked, "William, I didn''t expect that you could eat so much."


    Back at the barbecue restaurant, they had ordered a substantial amount of food, of which Alice and Evelyn didn''t consume much. William had eaten the remainder, particrly enjoying the meat dishes. Evelyn felt they were too greasy just watching him eat, yet despite his eating habits, William maintained a great physique.


    It was important to note that before theirte-night snack, William had attended a mixer where, ording to Lucy''ster description, he nearly ate from the moment he arrived at the restaurant until he left.


    Having eaten so much and still being able to eat significantly afterwards was indeed terrifying.


    "As far as eating goes, I''m on the lesser side; there are people who eat even more than I do," William found that modern people truly exhibited more restraint in eatingpared to the past.


    In the past, during farming or wars, it was often said, "the more you eat, the more you can work," and people indeed had muchrger appetitespared to those in the modern era.


    "Who else could possibly eat more than you?" Evelyn teased. She wasn''t really angry with William, but she felt he had been somewhat excessive towards Lucy.


    Williamughed, "You''ve heard of Paul Bunyan, right? It''s said that he could eat a small hill''s worth of beans and use an entireke''s water to apany his meal in a single sitting. Converted to today''s human standards, that would be eating well over 100 pounds."


    Evelyn didn''t know where William heard these strange stories and could only respond with augh, "I think that''s clearly a legend. How could a normal person possibly eat that much?"


    William said provocatively, "Oh, you doubt that I can eat that much?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes, "I indeed doubt it."


    William confidently dered, "If you don''t believe me, we can have a big stomach kingpetition one day."


    "You go find other people willing to participate yourself," Evelyn felt that William was just boasting. Besides, was such apetition really meaningful?


    "Don''t worry, I know my own limits when ites to eating," William assured.


    Regardless, Evelyn couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and, gathering her courage, she probed deeper, "I just wanted to ask, why did you reject Lucy?" It was a question that touched the core of her concerns.


    William stated with conviction, "If I don''t have feelings for her, it''s right to reject her. What''s wrong with that?"


    "But..." Evelyn said, visibly frustrated, "Lucy never confessed her feelings for you, to begin with."


    William exined, "Then there was no rejection. I simply informed her that I already have someone I like."


    "But you must have noticed that Lucy has feelings for you, right?" Evelyn continued, her voice tinged with frustration. "Couldn''t you have rejected her a bit more gently?" Evelyn was at a loss about how to deal with William. While she couldn''t pinpoint anything technically wrong with what he was saying, she couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for Lucy.


    William retorted, posing his own question: "So do you think I should have waited for her to confess before rejecting her? Or should I have given her some hope, intentionally leading her on?"


    "..." Evelyn found herself speechless for a moment.


    Upon noticing Lucy''s subtle hints, William had promptly and firmly rejected her. Labeling him as cold-hearted didn''t seem entirely correct.


    If William had remained silent, allowing Lucy to fall deeper before rejecting her or not rejecting her at all, just stringing her along, wouldn''t that be even more hateful?


    At least for today, after being rejected, Lucy only scolded William a few times without falling into despair. Evelyn believed that it wouldn''t take long before Lucy finds another attractive young man to catch her eye.


    After a prolonged silence, Evelyn asked, "So, do you like L or Lana?"


    "I like both," William replied without hesitation.


    "You jerk! If I recorded what you just said and sent it to them, you''d be done for." Evelyn couldn''t pinpoint why, but she suddenly felt a sense of relief. She had impulsively asked a question she hadn''t nned on and immediately regretted it after the words left her mouth.


    What if William had responded saying that the person he liked was her? That would have been incredibly awkward.


    "Go ahead and send it to them," William said, nonchntly. "Both of them are good-looking; it''s only natural to appreciate beauty."


    William felt that confessing his affection for Evelyn at this juncture would perhaps mean they couldn''t meet again in the future.


    More importantly, he was still unclear about what he actually liked about Evelyn.


    Indeed, her face had be too familiar to him. Whenever they were together, even if they didn''t speak or do anything, he would feel an inexplicable sense of peace and reassurance.


    He found himself in a conundrum, unable to determine whether he was simply unable to forget someone from his past, or if he truly had feelings for the vibrant individual before him.


    This question had actually troubled William for many years now, only that previously, every time had gone extremely smoothly, as if this person, who seemed to have reincarnated tens of thousands of years, should naturally be with him.


    But this time, it seemed a bit different.


    The two were neighbors after all, so naturally, there wasn''t a reluctant farewell. When they arrived at Evelyn''s front door, William also stopped his bicycle.


    At this time, Nathaniel was still asleep, but the lights in the house were on, awaiting Evelyn''s return.


    Elderly people don''t doze off much at night, and with a family member not yet home, there was an unavoidable sense of unease, all the more because Evelyn was a young girl.


    Hearing the noise outside, Nathaniel opened the door and couldn''t help but smile when he saw William returning with Evelyn.


    Although he hadn''t spent much time with William, an inexplicable sense of closeness led him to believe that William was a good person.


    Watching Evelyn enter the yard, William greeted Nathaniel before heading home.


    His house was now filled with many new appliances, and William had spent the entire night figuring them out, constantly consulting his phone for guidance on how to use these devices.


    After familiarizing himself with the use of these appliances, even William couldn''t help but marvel at the rapid advancement of human civilization.


    He quickly got the hang of the refrigerator, the TV, the massage chair, and the multi-functional bed, but the one thing he couldn''t quite understand was theputer.


    It was only when the sky was getting light, William returned to the yard, and dozed off for a while on a chair under the ne tree. Soon, Amy walked into the yard holding a bowl of noodles.


    "Mr. Johnson, would you like some noodles?" The noodles in Amy''s bowl were apanied by some simple condiments, and she was enjoying them thoroughly.


    William sat up and took a look at the noodles in her bowl, noticing that she had already separated them into several segments, and there was hardly any left in the bowl.


    "I certainly want to eat, give me some!" William extended his hand.


    Amy paused slightly, nced at the noodles in the bowl and then at William. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "But I''ve already started eating this."


    William froze momentarily before asking, "Is there any more?"


    "Go make some yourself in the kitchen! You''re such azy person!" After saying this, Amy quickly finished off the remaining noodles in the bowl. Then, looking at William, she remarked, "You surely have some noodles at your ce, right?"

 Chapter 143 This girl isn’t coming over just to mooch meals, is she?

    <h4>Chapter 143 This girl isn''ting over just to mooch meals, is she?</h4>


    In all his years, William had never encountered a little kid quite like Amy, who was downright annoying, much like himself.


    "Mr. Johnson, do you have a mother? Howe I''ve never seen your mother?"


    "¡­" William swore, Amy was truly an annoying child.


    "My grandpa said my mom ising back today," Amy, holding the dishes, finally shared what she wanted to with William.


    Coming over was mainly to share this news with William, it seemed.


    "I know your mother," said William leisurely.


    "You''re lying; you''ve never seen my mother." Amy, with wide eyes, totally dismissed William''s im.


    William chose not to continue discussing this topic with Amy, instead, he got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Amy trailed behind William curiously asking, "Mr. Johnson, where are you going?"


    "To make noodles." There were no ready-made noodles at William''s ce, so if he wanted to eat some, he had to make them himself.


    Of course, the simplest solution would be to buy some noodles from the supermarket, but William preferred making them himself.


    He had some flour and eggs at home. Cracking two eggs into the flour and adding some water, he began kneading the dough.


    "Mr. Johnson, what are you doing?" Amy watched William knead the dough with a puzzled look, her young mind unable toprehend that noodles could be made like this.


    "You silly kid, I already told you, I am making noodles," William spoke while kneading, adding, "You are so clueless, won''t your mother spank you when she sees you?"


    Just then, Theo Hughes called out for Amy from outside. Hearing this, Amy stuck her tongue out at William, "You''re dumb! You''re the dumb one! Mr. Johnson is a dumb pig!" she retorted before running out haphazardly, making William somewhat worried that the annoying kid might trip and fall.


    If she did fall, such a cute kid would surely cry for a long time.


    Once Amy left, William continued with his kneading.


    Pasta, a type of food with hundreds of years of history in Europe, has spawned thousands of varieties globally due to different preparation methods, seasonings, and shapes. William, being a food explorer, had tried almost every type of pasta from all over the world. Once the dough was ready, he checked the ingredients in the fridge and decided to prepare one servings of pasta paired with a simple garlic oil sauce for tasting.


    This kind of pasta was influenced by ancient Rome. During that period, people made pasta using simple dough and sold it in the marketces. This practice waster introduced elsewhere, gradually bing widespread.


    Typically, pasta is paired with a rich sauce. However, William opted for a simple approach: boiling the pasta in water and preparing some garlic and olive oil. After stir-frying, the rich aroma of garlic oil filled the air.


    William was cooking pasta when a visitor arrived in the yard.


    Be came to visit his home. However, William didn''t go out to greet her; instead, he continued to focus intently on cooking his noodles. Be didn''t show any formality either; she walked up to the kitchen door and knocked, "William, are you making breakfast?"


    "Mm, have you eaten yet?" William replied while cooking. He remembered that upon their first meeting, Be had asked him to be her boyfriend. Althoughter Be had spent a substantial amount of money inviting him to dinner, they had lost contact in recent days. William thought that if he got the chance to take on such a "task" again, it would be more than wee. To be able to enjoy gourmet food and earn money, could this be the "easy money-making" method he had dreamed of?


    Living for so many years, William felt this was the most rxed way to earn money. Be surveyed William and softly said, "I usually don''t eat anything in the morning."


    "Then I''ll make less," William replied without hesitation, starting to cook a small bundle of pasta. With this kind of food, eating too much can easily lose its special texture. A small bundle of pasta, cooked just right, would suffice.


    After cooking the pasta, William topped it with some nched spinach leaves, drizzled over some olive oil infused with fried spring onions, sprinkled with seasoning, and a simple bowl of pasta was ready.


    When he brought the bowl out, Be cast a curious nce into it. The noodles were smooth and delicate, the rich sauce clear, topped with golden flecks of oil and green bits of minced garlic. The intense aroma hit her nose, making Be involuntarily swallow her saliva.


    Noticing her reaction, William gave a slight smile. He then took a fork and seasoning, transferred half of the noodles and sauce to another bowl, and handed it to her.


    "No... thank you, I''ll try a little," Be wanted to decline, but when the words reached her lips, looking at the noodles in the bowl, it mysteriously turned into a thank you, and her hand uncontrobly took the utensils.


    It was just a regr bowl of noodles, yet an unknown allure made Be unable to refuse.


    William smacked his lips, finding guests who initially say they won''t eat to be the most troublesome.


    He carried his bowl directly to the area under the ne tree where there were stone benches and a stone table. If it wasn''t too crowded, William enjoyed eating there.


    Be followed him, holding her bowl and sitting opposite William under the tree.


    "Let''s talk about what you''re here for after we eat," William said, before starting to devour his noodles.


    Originally, it wasn''t arge portion, and now split in half with Be, William cleaned his bowl quickly in just a few bites, even drinking all the noodle soup.


    Be didn''t pretend to be reserved; she picked up a few strands of noodles and started eating.


    Upon tasting her first bite, she found herself unable to stop. The noodles were both chewy and smooth, the simple olive oil and scent of onions perfectlybined, bringing a unique and addictive vor. As she ate the noodles and drank the delicious soup mixed with the noodle juice and seasoning, she felt a warmth envelop her, the delightful aftertaste lingering in her mouth. It was just a bowl of seemingly ordinary pasta, but for Be, it seemed to be the most delicious food she had ever eaten in her life...


    Terrifying!


    Why did this strange illusion ur?


    Be had tasted many delicacies; how could her taste buds be conquered by a bowl of noodles?


    It must be because she had eaten too many gourmet foods usually, and suddenly eating this ordinary and light pasta felt refreshing.


    This was how Be convinced herself internally.


    Soon, Be''s bowl was spotlessly clean, not a drop of soup remained.


    William of course knew what was happening. The noodle-making process had already set these noodles apart. It was just that since Be wasn''t a Soulmancer, she couldn''t perceive the mysterious elements hidden within the noodles. If this were the ancient mythical era, any deity eating these noodles might gain greater power. For ordinary people, eating these noodles would only make them feel their spirits rxed, and their hearts filled with unparalleled joy.


    William suddenly realized that he might have made a mistake; would this womane specifically at meal times to scrounge meals in the future?!


    That would be really terrible.

 Chapter 144 This job is really good

    <h4>Chapter 144 This job is really good</h4>


    Breakfast was finished quickly. After putting down the utensils, William looked at Be and asked, "Did youe looking for me for something?"


    Coming over this early surely meant she had some business with him.


    William couldn''t quite believe Be hade just to mooch off a meal.


    "Come have dinner with me tonight, one thousand dors," Be said, "We had agreed upon this earlier."


    "Of course, no problem." How could William reject such an easy job?


    Be didn''t expect William to agree so easily and continued, "But this time you have to help me deal with some people. It cannot be like thest time where you straightforwardly disclosed everything to my dad."


    "No problem, taking people''s money to help them solve problems," William said as he cleaned up the utensils, "But what do you mean by ''deal with''? You aren''t thinking of buying someone''s life with a thousand dors, are you? Human life seems too cheap then."


    Be frowned, "Who is talking about buying someone''s life? It''s just a date arranged by my parents. You just need to make sure he finds me difficult to deal with, so he won''t dare to ask me out again."


    "Doing this will make your parents angry." William had already put away the utensils and was walking towards the kitchen, talking as he walked, "Isn''t dating a good thing? Doing this would make me feel like a saboteur, it will have bad consequences."


    "What kind of nonsense dating? I don''t want to get married! What I fear the most are these arranged dates," Be followed behind William, saying, "Will you help me? Don''t just sit there silently when the timees."


    "Why did you think of me for such a task? Can''t you find someone else?" At this moment, William especially missed his apprentice; at least if she were here, he wouldn''t have to wash dishes.


    Be replied, "I just thought, being someone my grandfather approves of, you should be somewhatpetent. Most importantly, you are not interested in me." Be felt somewhat frustrated as she said this.


    Even though she didn''t want to get married and disliked being hassled, being heartlessly rejected twice while seeking a marriage partner was indeed a blow to her self-esteem.


    Helping her as a shield in this couldn''t be trusted to just anyone; if the other party took the act seriously, she would be in real trouble.


    "Who said I''m not interested in you?" William said while washing the dishes, ncing at Be, "You are quite attractive and have a good figure. I would consider a brief affair."


    "Tch!You are too young. Still dreaming of a one-night stand?" Be spat at him and said, "Drop that idea. Let me ask again, will you help me?"


    "Yes!" William said, "But it will cost more!"


    "2000 dors!"


    "Deal!" William was already feeling bored; with a meal to enjoy, money to earn, and the chance to engage in something as interesting as embarrassing someone, why would he refuse?


    Be blinked and asked again, "Do you know how to paint?"


    "Painting?" William couldn''t help but recall that art exhibition. It couldn''t be this coincidental!


    "Yes! The person my parents arranged for me to date is the son of the renowned oil painting master, York Brimstone," Be said. "If you are really good at painting, it would be great if you could outdo him in his area of expertise. But it''s okay if you can''t paint, we won''tpete with him in painting¡­ we willpete in a drinking contest!"


    What left the deepest impression on Be about William was his alcohol tolerance.


    If William was willing to help her, they would directly challenge her date to a drinking contest. Considering male ego, the young man would probably not be able to refuse the challenge.


    If he dared to drink, he would certainly be done for!


    William''s alcohol tolerance was indeed abnormally high.


    "As for painting, I know a bit about it," William admitted. He usually spent more time writing a few words rather than painting.


    "A bit of knowledge will do; let''s just challenge him to a drinking contest!" Be had this n in her mind for a while, asking William about his painting skill was just a slim hope.


    York Brimstone was a contemporary master of oil painting. Even if his son was somewhatcking, he would surely have some skill level.


    William only knew "a bit about it"; he was no match for him.


    If they couldn''t win through painting, then a drinking contest it was, simple, crude, and unreasonable.


    Once they got the guy drunk, he would naturally lose interest in the arranged date.


    During the banquet, no matter how good one''s painting skills were, what would it matter if one was drunk?


    William didn''t bother to exin further; they would just have a drinking contest. He wasn''t particrly interested inpeting in painting skills anyway.


    Although he didn''t paint much regrly, he had lived for many years and had painted thousands, if not tens of thousands, of paintings. Coupled with William''s talent, not to mention the son of the master painter, even Da Vinci would have to concede defeat before William.


    "You''re not nning to take me to York Brimstone''s exhibition, are you?" William asked, "Dinner should be in the evening, right? You came to find me so early."


    Be said, "Don''t you need to change your clothes? Let me buy you a new suit as a token of my gratitude."


    "There''s no need! I think the clothes I am wearing are quite fine." William felt that the outfit he had picked randomly aftering out of the cave was pretty decent.


    He didn''t even need to wash his clothes; whenever he wished, he could use his willpower to remove dust and stains instantly, keeping the clothes clean at all times.


    "Go buy a new set, your current attire is a bit too ordinary," Be said. "You are apanying me to dinner after all; we should at least aim for a presence that exudes some kind of quality or personality."


    "I don''t understand what you mean by ''quality''," William replied as he finished washing the dishes and ced them in the cupboard. He never believed that fancy clothes could change anything, considering that even when he dressed like a beggar, he was the one who managed to beg the most every day.


    Be had asked for William''s help precisely because she wanted him to look impressive. However, upon closer inspection, she realized that this man, even while washing dishes, naturally exuded a kind of "quality."


    It was outrageous!


    What normal man could reject Be''s proposition to be her husband?


    At the age of twenty-six, Be had it all: a great physique, beautiful features, and a sessful career. As for her aura, she felt that she was in no way inferior to any of the current popr celebrities.


    Yet, William still turned her down!


    "Alright, if you don''t want to buy it, then don''t," Be said after some thought. Given William''s legendary capacity for alcohol, what he wore didn''t really matter. As long as she introduced him as her friend, it could be considered performance art, even if William was dressed like a beggar.


    William had started to feel that something was off with the spiritual energy in New York City, likely connected to his small Aura Field. This meant that the Cozy Book Haven was sure to attract a lot of attention from other Soulmancers.


    As he was contemting a visit to Cozy Book Haven, Alice walked into the yard, holding a lot of vegetables.


    Having cleaned up the kitchen, William stepped outside, only to hear Alice exim, "Master, I bought some more vegetables; would you like to make something for lunch?"


    Be followed William out of the kitchen. When she and Alice locked eyes, the atmosphere became tense instantly.

 Chapter 145 Love, Jealousy, and Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 145 Love, Jealousy, and Misunderstandings</h4>


    "Master?" Be suddenly realized something was amiss.


    Alice hade over so early, calling out "master." If it wasn''t referring to William, then who could it be?


    William remained silent. Be stared at Alice, her face full of confusion, mixed with a bit of shock.


    She had previously created a group chat with Alice and L.


    Although the three of them hadn''t chatted much in the group, in Be''s understanding, L and William should have had more interactions. As for Alice, hadn''t she never even met William?


    "Why are you here?" Alice faced Be confrontationally. The smile that had filled her face moments ago suddenly turned cold.


    It was well known that William was fond of Evelyn; being his apprentice, she had no right to object to that. However, she couldn''t tolerate other womening over to her master''s house so early, possibly even having arrived the night before.


    "I obviously came to see William on an errand," Be raised her eyebrows, realizing the situation was not straightforward. Among the younger generation, Alice''s achievements in the medical field were undoubtedly top-notch. She referred to William as her mentor? Did this imply that aside from his astonishing alcohol tolerance, William was also an expert in medicine? If this was true, it would exin why her grandfather valued William so much. A young medical prodigy indeed deserved his favor.


    "What are you here for?" In front of Be, Alice no longer needed to y the role of William''s distant cousin. Even if she did, Be wouldn''t believe it given her intelligence.


    William said, "She invited me to dinner tonight."


    "Don''t go, I''ll take you out," Alice didn''t want any other woman getting close to her master.


    William responded, "She has already paid, and invited me to dinner, why shouldn''t I go?"


    Puffing her cheeks, Alice said, "How much did she give? I''ll pay double!"


    Frowning, William said, "Why would a master take money from his apprentice? Besides, I have already agreed to it; I can''t go back on my word."


    "Oh, fine." Alice pouted, clearly unhappy. But she quickly recovered, her eyes lighting up as she said, "Then can Ie along? At most, I will pay for whatever I order."


    Alice couldn''t understand it; William was not someone short of money. It was evident from the Pewter tea cup he sold previously. So why did he agree to have dinner with Be?


    Could it be that her master had been seduced by Be''s beauty?


    Ridiculous!


    Beautiful appearances were not eternal; in a few years, she would have sagging breasts and a distorted figure!


    William had no idea that Alice would think so much about it, and said, "We are going to that charity g at York Brimstone tonight, aren''t you also attending?"


    "Heh!" Alice sneered coldly at Be, "The food at the g is free, does that even count as you inviting my master to dinner? I have tickets too; there''s no need to go with you."


    Be huffed, "Your master has already agreed to help me deal with the date arranged by my parents; he naturally has to apany me in the afternoon."


    Alice paused for a moment, then leaned in close to William and whispered, "Master, don''t forget we had an appointment with Evelyn. Are you sure about going with this woman and even helping her deal with the date arranged by her parents? Aren''t you afraid Evelyn will misunderstand?"


    "What is there to misunderstand? I am open and aboveboard in my actions; there''s nothing to it, just a dinner." William was genuinely unconcerned. He and Evelyn were not even a couple yet; what was there to fear about misunderstandings?


    "Yeah, yeah, you are a straightforward person, master. If you want to go, just go. Can I, as your apprentice, stop you?" Alice was clearly dissatisfied. Was William really short of money?


    He was already quite wealthy.


    And yet he agreed to have dinner with another woman!


    Wasn''t this because he was enticed by someone else''s beauty, harboring greedy thoughts?


    Most importantly, Be looked like a seductive little demon, with a great figure, clearly someone who specialized in luring others. This older woman chose such an unreliable shield. Out of everyone she could have chosen, she chose William. Was there any need to exin what intentions she harbored? For a moment, Alice''s gaze towards Be became even more hostile.


    She was already at that age and still wanted to use her wealth and beauty to seduce young people!


    Absolutely shameless!


    Be could clearly feel the resentment emanating from Alice. She smiled and nced at the vegetables in Alice''s hands, asking, "Alice, howe you took William as your master? Anding over so early in the morning with vegetables?"


    Alice let out a coldugh, "Do I need to report to you when Ie to eat at my master''s house? On the other hand, Be, you are here at my master''s house so early, could it be that you slept herest night?"


    William shot Alice a deep nce, and Alice immediately shut her mouth, daring not to say more. However, she turned her head away, unwilling to show weakness.


    Be was an adult, and of course, she wouldn''t blush from such a provocativement. Her smile vanished as she remarked, "Do I detect a hint of jealousy?"


    Alice''s face grew hot, but she still red at Be, replying, "Is there something wrong with your eyes? Would you like me to check it for you?" Surprisingly, she put down the vegetables and casually pulled out a magnifying ss.


    Be met her gaze again and detected strong hostility in Alice''s eyes.


    "I think I''ll drop it," Be said, realizing she must have angered Alice. Although she didn''t believe Alice would really do anything, she understood that people, when angry, might do anything. If she kept going and Alice got angry, creating a very ufortable atmosphere and initiating a conflict, it would be bad.


    William calmly stated, "Alright, Alice, put the vegetables in the refrigerator; we need to take a trip to the store."


    "Okay." Alice didn''t want to keep arguing with Be on this topic and walked towards the house carrying the vegetables.


    Once Alice had gone inside, Be finally said, "William, your apprentice is indeed obedient, but I wonder what kinds of things you are teaching her?"


    William didn''t answer her; instead, he looked at Be with a cold gaze.


    Be felt her heart flutter in panic, the stare making the pressure around her seem to multiply, and she felt restless, unsure of where to ce her hands and feet.


    Lifting his eyelids slightly, William turned and said, "Forget it, I won''t interfere in the affairs between you girls, but don''t bully her."


    Be nearly burst into tears. Where had she bullied Alice? Considering Alice''s confrontational personality, who would dare to provoke her?


    William didn''t want to borate further. Generally, he was a person with a good temper, but he indeed had a tendency to be biased towards others, feeling that some words Be said earlier were somewhat insulting. Alice was his student, and Be''s words seemed to imply an improper rtionship between them.


    Although William wasn''t overly concerned with these so-called moral norms, what if Alice cared?


    It must be understood that some girls take their reputation very seriously, even more than their lives.


    He couldn''t tolerate anyone bullying his student!

 Chapter 146 Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 146 Uninvited Guest</h4>


    After entering the house, Alice could still hear what William and the others were saying.


    After all, she had already advanced to be a junior Soulmancer, which had bestowed upon her an unprecedented enhancement to her hearing.


    The words William said were veryforting to her. True to his role as her master, he ultimately took her side.


    Heh heh!


    Originally somewhat fuming, Alice''s anger subsided instantly when she heard what William said to Be.


    "Master, are we eating at home at noon?" When Alice was at home, meals were generally dull affairs. Her parents were always busy, and at most her grandfather would inquire about her progress in her studies during meals. However, eating at William''s house was different.


    She even started to miss the little girl from across the table, her name was Amy, wasn''t it?


    William said, "We''ll cook when we return. There are still many vegetables; it would be a waste not to eat them."


    Older people generally have one characteristic, which is to be frugal.


    It wasn''t about wealth; the idea was to finish all edible food, not wasting a single grain. If there were leftovers at home, they should all be consumed.


    Alice said excitedly, "Okay! Shall we go to the bookstore now?"


    William replied, "I will go alone; don''t you need to help Nathaniel with his treatment?"


    "Oh, alright, then I will clean the ingredientster and you can cook when you return." The main reason Alice came to William''s house early in the morning was to treat Nathaniel, a task assigned by William, so naturally, she couldn''t refuse.


    At this moment, Be said, "Where are you heading? I can drive you there."


    "No need," William responded, walking towards the yard. Just then, Evelyn came out riding her bicycle.


    This wasn''t a coincidence; William could hear the footsteps from the neighboring yard. His hearing was even sharper than a street patrol dog.


    "Are you going to school?" Evelyn asked William curiously.


    "Of course, I am a good student!"


    Evelyn snorted at the ''good student'' remark but still asked, "Shall we go together?"


    "Let''s go!" William naturally hopped on the bicycle. He had promised Be to have dinner together, but it was still morning, wasn''t it?


    He was a student, after all, so he should attend school.


    In the yard of William''s house, Alice and Be watched the backs of William and Evelyn as they cycled away.


    Alice pouted but quickly regained herposure. She nced at Be and said, "Be, my master has left, aren''t you leaving? Are you here to seek medical treatment?"


    Be coughed lightly, saying, "Alice, I don''t think I have offended you before, have I?"


    Alice replied, "No, but we aren''t exactly close, are we?"


    Be had understood why she had upset Alice and chose to speak candidly, "Alice, I won''t beat around the bush. I sought William''s help because I had previously asked him to pretend to be my husband. He refused, so I feel safer asking him for help."


    "You did what? You asked my master to be your husband?" Alice was stunned. Be had been perhaps too bold and too direct.


    Be exined, "My grandfather asked me to seek out William, and you know this. You were probably also sent by your grandfather, right? I didn''t want to get married initially, but my family pressured me a lot. I thought William was a match arranged by them, so I was prepared to have a sham marriage with him. However, he rejected the idea. Now, my parents have arranged another date for me, and I can only feel at ease seeking help from someone like William."


    Alice remained silent; Be was speaking the truth. Hadn''t she initially assumed that William was a match arranged by her family too?


    Eventually, her grandfather told her straightforwardly that there was no way William would be interested in her, leaving her feeling down for quite a while.


    Unable to resist, Alice asked, "Is your family really pressuring you that much?"


    Be gave a bitter smile, "You''ll understand once you reach my age and still have no partner."


    "I don''t really want to understand." The mere thought of her family constantly urging her to marry and arranging dates for her made Alice''s scalp tingle. It was terrifying.


    Taking a deep breath, Be said, "So, you can rest assured. I have absolutely no special feelings for William."


    Alice rolled her eyes, saying, "You don''t need to exin this to me."


    Be smiled and chose not to say more. Women understand women best. While William might not be able to see through Alice''s little schemes, she could see them clear as day.


    "Can I have a casual meal at your master''s ce at noon today?"


    "No one is chasing you away." Alice felt that she might have been too sensitive earlier. Her previous frustrated demeanor had indeed resembled that of a jealous person.


    Be had no intention of leaving. Although she had no romantic feelings for William, the fact that Alice had taken William as her master showed that he was no ordinary person. Besides, she had nothing else to do today...


    Thinking about the half bowl of noodles she had just eaten, and considering that William would be personally cooking at noon, Be felt a sense of longing and found herself unable to leave.


    Alice hesitated for a moment before suddenly asking, "Do you know how to cook rice?"


    "..." Be raised an eyebrow, counter questioning, "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to cook rice?"


    Alice dered boldly, "Is it weird not to know how to cook rice? Can you cure diseases and save lives?"


    It was apelling argument, leaving Be unable to retort.


    "Do you have a rice cooker at home?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then isn''t it simple?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you want to eat here, you have to teach me."


    "Can''t you just search for it online if you don''t know how to do it? Also, rice cookerse with instruction manuals."


    "..." Alice suddenly felt like her intelligence was being insulted, asking nkly, "Are you going to teach me or not?"


    Be could only exin to Alice how to use a rice cooker.


    "So it''s that simple!!" Alice finally understood why William had looked at her with a ''you are an idiot'' expression before.


    It was so embarrassing!!


    William hadn''t yet realized that his clumsy disciple was being teased and joked about at home. After arriving at the school, he noticed many Soulmancers had appeared in the surrounding area.


    These Soulmancers were all very low in skill level; he couldn''t even find a single mid-level Soulmancer amongst them. However, it was evident they had all been drawn in by his Aura Field.


    William had an innate dislike of being disturbed, and if these people were to constantly wander around his bookstore, wouldn''t that be incredibly irritating?


    He couldn''t possibly eliminate all these people, right?


    After parting with Evelyn, William did not go to ss as he was supposed to but headed straight to the bookstore.


    Upon reaching the bookstore, although the door was closed, there were already uninvited guests inside, and more than one at that!

 Chapter 147 Is your boss pretty?

    <h4>Chapter 147 Is your boss pretty?</h4>


    Inside the Cozy Book Haven, a young man dressed in a suit was confronting a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties.


    The young man wore a cold expression, intently staring at the middle-aged man across from him. Without emotion, he asked, "Being a Soulmancer, what business do you have entering someone else''s premises in broad daylight?"


    The middle-aged man let out a strange chuckle and said, "New York''s spiritual energy is surging, especially around Hudson University. Soulmancers from around the world are converging here. I came to look for my good-for-nothing apprentice. I haven''t harmed any ordinary people. Isn''t the 13th Bureau overstepping its boundaries?"


    The young man replied coldly, "After the Deration of Independence, during the early days of the nation''s founding, there was an agreement that Soulmancers should not meddle in worldly affairs, let alone harm people without reason. Now that so many Soulmancers have appeared in New York, it''s the 13th Bureau''s duty to intervene! If the Master wishes to abide by the rules, I''d advise you to leave now. If you''re truly here to find someone, you should wait until the owner of this bookstore arrives before entering."


    "Ha! Kid, you''re stubborn, aren''t you? Do you really think the 13th Bureau can oversee all the mystical forces in America?" A sharp glint appeared in the older man''s eyes, and the energy around him surged powerfully, forcing the young man to continuously retreat.


    The young man snorted coldly and shouted angrily, "Are you bullying others with your power?"


    "In the world of mystical powers, the strong rule! So what if I bully you? If your Bureau''s director personally came, perhaps I''d show some respect. But a greenhorn like you dares to bark in front of me? Leave!" The older man was furious, exuding an air of superiority.


    The middle-aged man looked ready to strike.


    William initially thought of waiting for them to finish before entering, but judging from their conversation, the young man appeared to be from an organization responsible for overseeing Soulmancers and maintaining order.


    To ensure societal stability and prosperity.


    Such an environment was ideal!


    William stepped forward, directly pushing open the door. The bookstore''s entrance was a vintage wooden door; its lock had been tampered with, so he didn''t need to unlock it.


    Creak!


    As the door opened, both men inside turned their attention to William.


    They hadn''t noticed someone approaching.


    After entering, William feigned surprise, asking, "What are you doing in my shop?"


    The two men inside reined in their energy and sized up William.


    An ordinary person, devoid of any special energy.


    The middle-aged man, unfazed, bluffed, "I was passing by and noticed the bookstore door was unlocked. I thought someone might be inside, so I came in to browse some books."


    "It must have been me. I probably forgot to lock up when I leftst night."


    William didn''t really care about getting involved with these Soulmancers.


    He did want to live a normal person''s life, but in his view, what difference was there between these Soulmancers and ordinary people?


    He could only try to keep a low profile to avoid being bothered by too many tedious people.


    The young man then asked, "Are you the owner of this bookstore?"


    William shook his head, "I just work here, my boss isn''t around."


    After pondering for a moment, the young man handed over what looked to be a standard business card to William, "If you encounter any trouble recently, feel free to call me."


    William took the card and nced at it: Manhattan Community Board Deputy Director, Wes Wenzel.


    "Hello, Deputy Director Wenzel," William greeted as he pocketed the card, wondering internally what exactly the title entailed ¡ª it sounded quite impressive.


    Wes Wenzel nodded slightly, then turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked, "Mr. Phillips, do you still wish to browse books here?"


    Lifting his eyelid, the middle-aged man inquired, "Young man, do you know Walker?"


    William responded, "I know him. He started working here a few days ago but got arrested for getting into a fight at a bar two days back."


    "Arrested?" Mr. Phillips frowned, "Do you know who did it?"


    "The police station."


    "..." Mr. Phillips'' face darkened instantly upon hearing this.


    Walker was his outstanding disciple, and he had sent him to New York to seek shelter with Charles Turner; it would be best if Walker could forge a good rtionship with Charles Turner''s granddaughter.


    But he was arrested for brawling?


    Despite Walker not being the most potent Soulmancer, how could he be caught by the police?


    Mr. Phillips stared at Wes Wenzel and asked coldly, "Was it your people who did this?"


    "We hadn''t arrived here two days ago," Wes Wenzel said, "Since it was the police who arrested him, it has nothing to do with our agency."


    "So, you mean to say, my disciple was arrested by the police?"


    Wes Wenzel squinted, "Isn''t that quite normal?"


    This remark gave Mr. Phillips a sense of being insulted.


    It wasn''t to say that the police were ipetent, but Walker was, after all, a Soulmancer. It was a sheer loss of face to get caught by ordinary police just for getting involved in a brawl.


    Couldn''t he have at least escaped if he couldn''t win?


    How embarrassing!


    "Young man, do you know which police station Walker is held in?"


    "The 6th Precinct." William confirmed that these two individuals hadn''t noticed the Aura Field on the wooden table; after all, the Aura Field he had crafted was too advanced for the current generation of Soulmancers.


    It was then that the middle-aged man addressed Wes Wenzel, "Deputy Director Wenzel, could you possibly assist in bailing my good-for-nothing disciple out of the police station?"


    Wes Wenzel responded with a stern face, "Abiding by thew is every citizen''s duty. Everyone is equal before thew; even our organization has no special privileges."


    "Alright, I''ll figure something out myself." The middle-aged man probably sensed Wes Wenzel''s temperament and didn''t press further.


    He and Charles Turner had been good friends for many years. Since his disciple came to seek refuge with Charles Turner, there was no reason for Charles not to step in and resolve the issue now that Walker had encountered trouble in New York.


    Wes Wenzel gave the middle-aged man a deep look. The man took a deep breath and said, "Deputy Director Wenzel, rest assured, I won''t create trouble. You don''t have to keep an eye on me here; I''ll have a chat with this young man and then leave."


    "Then I''ll take my leave first." Wes Wenzel understood that he couldn''t monitor this older fellow indefinitely, and it wasn''t necessary, as long as he confirmed that he genuinely came to find his disciple, that was sufficient.


    After entering, William had taken a seat at the oak table on the ground floor of the bookstore. It seemed like he had gone a bit overboard with the magic circle. Especially given that the spiritual energy in this bookstore was more abundant than outside, anyone with a slight awakening ability should be able to sense it.


    He would have to make adjustments when he had a moment.


    After Wes Wenzel left, the middle-aged man sat down opposite William. "Young man, my name is Bryant Phillips. You can call me Mr. Phillips. I want to ask you, is the owner of this store Charles Turner''s granddaughter?"


    Mr. Phillips?


    William raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "The owner of this store is named Alice. Why do you ask?"


    "That''s right! She is the granddaughter of my old friend Charles Turner," Bryant eximed with a toothy grin. "So, young man, Is your boss pretty?"

 Chapter 148 Please write ’exaggerated’ in the comments.

    <h4>Chapter 148 Please write ''exaggerated'' in thements.</h4>


    "Is your boss pretty?"


    William just looked at Bryant, his expression, his demeanor.


    Although his hair wasn''t white yet, the yellowed teeth and sleazy smile made it hard for William to feel any goodwill towards him.


    Under normal circumstances, William wouldn''t judge someone by their appearance, but when Bryant asked, "Is your boss pretty?" he had already judged him. It was clear he was trying to facilitate some kind of rtion between Walker and Alice, probably with ulterior motives.


    First off, William had no particr liking for Walker, and being Alice''s mentor, he was naturally very concerned about who she chose as her boyfriend. He did not want his disciple to end up with an unreliable man.


    Bryant''s behavior only increased William''s distaste!


    "She''s extremely unattractive!" William said decisively, "I have seen her in her daily life. Well, she might look okay with makeup on, but the time I saw her without makeup, it scared me."


    "Uh¡ª" Bryant showed a bitter expression, responding, "I have heard that modern makeup technology can almost be considered a form of modern ''magic''. From what you''re saying, it seems to be true."


    William nodded, appearing to agree strongly.


    At this point, Bryant realized that he and William were having a pleasant conversation, and couldn''t help but quietly ask, "Young man, do you know what my disciple thinks of that Turner family girl? He hasn''t been fooled by her, has he?"


    William shook his head, saying, "I''m not too sure, I haven''t had much contact with your disciple."


    Wearing a worried expression, Bryant said, "I guess he might have been deceived by her. That kid is too innocent,cking societal experience. You know, these days even unattractive girls can attract people through makeup. Thank you for telling me this today."


    "No problem." William responded with a smile, though internally, he felt that if his disciple Alice were to find a boyfriend, it should be someone who matched her status and had good moral character. He didn''t have a high opinion of this Walker.


    Bryant slowly stood up and said, "I won''t say much about other things, but regarding this shop, I n to buy it tomorrow. You can continue working here; I find you quite likeable."


    William looked at Bryant somewhat surprisingly, this guy was nning to buy his bookstore?


    In any case, Alice wouldn''t sell, so he just had to ignore it.


    After saying this, Bryant left the bookstore with his hands sped behind his back.


    And just like that, only William remained in the bookstore. He locked the front door, walked upstairs, and brought down pens and paints.


    The previously drawn Aura Field seemed a bit outrageous for the current era; it was better to rece it with a new one.


    William sat at the oak table, cing his right hand on the surface and lightly swiped, the previously drawn magic circle vanished instantly.


    Simultaneously, the anomalous energies in the environment quickly dissipated, and the previously activated ancientrge energy field gradually lost its response.


    All the Soulmancers in the entire world were confounded.


    What just happened?


    Hadn''t the energy been revived?


    It fell silent again in just a few days!


    Panic and cries of dismay arose everywhere.


    If the resurgence of energy had never happened, the Soulmancers would have taken it in stride, but just a moment ago the energy was so abundant, and the next second, they could feel the energy around them dissipating.


    It felt like someone who had won fifty million dors in a lottery but got robbed just before they could enjoy their fortune; the extreme fluctuation between joy and despair was what hurt the most.


    Inside the bookstore, William didn''t feel anything amiss, as the state of energy didn''t affect him in the slightest. His primary concern was creating a ce for his disciple Alice to train.


    Having erased the previous magic circle, William dipped his brush in paint and began drawing anew.


    He wasn''t a Soulmancer himself and rarely drew things like Aura Fields. However, his understanding of the truths of the world was unparalleled, with every stroke capable of mobilizing the energies of heaven and earth.


    He drew the magic circle extremely quickly. As he finished thest stroke, the sky above the entire New York City suddenly brightened, with thousands of rays of rosy clouds piercing through the sky as if a miracle was unfolding before their eyes.


    This sudden miracle caused the Hudson River to instantly radiate a brilliant glow, its waters turning clear and transparent, all the pollutants disappearing. Every corner of the city came to life; wilted trees sprouted fresh buds, growing towards the center of New York.


    All the Soulmancers were moved to tears by this astonishing sight, feeling the dissipated energy congregating once again.


    Havingpleted the magic circle, William calmed his mind, keenly feeling the rejuvenated energy surrounding him.


    "It feels... no different from before?" he thought to himself.


    He had used the simplest drawing method and the most basic magic circle structure.


    "No, no, no! I have to redo it." William casually erased the magic circle he had just drawn.


    The smiles on the Soulmancers'' faces hadn''t faded yet before they slowly became frozen.


    What happened again?


    Why did it dissipate again?


    Holding the pen, William pondered for a moment. If he gathered all the mysterious energies present in the world in the bookstore, it would undoubtedly attract many people, which would be very troublesome.


    "Forget it, let''s just draw a better one that directly alters the entire world''s energy distribution, so they won''t all rush to this one spot," William said. At this point, he was somewhat carried away,pletely forgetting the promise he had made to himself not to use his power to change the current world order.


    He went upstairs to look for red paint but couldn''t find it after searching for quite a while. Aftering back down and hesitating for a moment, he extended his left index finger, allowing a drop of bright red blood to fall into the palette.


    The previously simple palette instantly emitted a faint golden glow, and the ink within it also took on a light golden hue.


    Picking up the brush and dipping it in the paint, William began drawing again.


    As this stroke descended, mysterious energies between heaven and earth surged like a flood bursting through a dam. Centered around the bookstore, countless nts sprang up abruptly, and some buildings were slowly cracked open by growingrge trees.


    Students in ss were frightened and ran out of their ssrooms. Fortunately, the trees took some time to break through the concrete of the buildings, so very few houses copsed.


    William immersed himself fully in the magic circle. When it waspleted once again, the renowned rivers, great mountains, national parks, and ancientndmarks around the world seemed to awaken from their slumber. In the secret bases of some mystical organizations, withered mystical nts miraculously revived. Dormant energy lines emitted energies more powerful than before, and long-sealed mystical objects were reactivated.


    At the summit of Ravenwood, an old mage of the Arcane Society suddenly opened his eyes, saying to an old friend beside him, "This energy is more than ten times more abundant than thest time! Could it be heralding the start of a new age of mysticism?"


    The elder beside him responded with a wry smile, "What good is more abundant energy? Nowadays, mystical techniques and secrets have be rare. Even some high-level Soulmancers struggle to findplete methods of improvement. The world is undergoing drastic changes, and some ordinary people might awaken their inner powers. Without regtion and control, this could lead to great chaos."


    The old mage sighed and said, "Perhaps this isn''t a bad thing. We should send our students to experience the world of the ordinary people. If a great chaos does indeed erupt, let them help maintain order. If all is well, have them return in a month."


    Afterpleting the drawing of his magic circle, William put away his brush. He hesitated for a moment but eventually decided not to clean the paint off it. He feared that if the paint ended up flowing into the rivers, it might cause unpredictable changes.


    After cing the drawing tools back on the second floor, William inwardly praised himself for his prudence. However, the moment he pushed open the front door, no matter howposed he tried to remain, he couldn''t help but exim, "Was it really that over the top for just a small magic circle?"

 Chapter 149 Did you awaken any special abilities today?

    <h4>Chapter 149 Did you awaken any special abilities today?</h4>


    William wasn''t entirely clear on the concept of how abundant the energy truly was.


    For him, a ce abundant with energy was just slightly morefortable, nothing more.


    The magic circle he just created was not only more intricate than Hermes'' Aura Field, but he had also used a drop of his own blood.


    At this moment, all the trees in Hudson University had grown substantially, and a multitude of wild grass and flowers had sprung from the ground in just a short while.


    "It shouldn''t have a big impact, should it?" William wondered, gazing at the scene before him, slightly lost in thought.


    His magic circle had elevated the energy of the entire world. Speaking of its impact on ordinary people, it actually might not be too significant.


    In the ancient era of the gods, spiritual energy was so abundant, yet humans without the ability to enhance themselves remained extremely vulnerable. An abundance of spiritual energy meant a uniform living environment for everyone. However, nowadays, methods to enhance abilities as rich as in the ancient era no longer exist. Only a few mysterious organizations offer pathways to advancement, making a renaissance of the mystical civilization of that era nearly impossible.


    It should be noted that in primitive times, there were many ancient gods and great demons, but now these entities have been eradicated. Countless heritages have been severed; even if spiritual energy were a hundred times richer, humans would at most only experience some physical improvements, living a few decades longer.


    William sank into contemtion, letting out a sigh, feeling somewhat at a loss. If such a state persisted for hundreds or thousands of years, aplete system of mystical studies might reemerge in the world.


    "I''ll delve deeper into the magic circleter, and create a real small-scale Aura Field." William decided that once he fully grasped the secrets of the magic circle, he would dismantle the one he had created earlier.


    He had essentially forcibly altered the course of human development.


    The time was still early. William initially wanted to attend a ss before returning to cook, but now all the students hade out, and all sses had been suspended.


    Walking along the tree-lined streets of the school, William observed that the previously well-pruned trees were now much more lush, and even the cement ground was sprouting numerous wild nts. Groups of Hudson University students gathered in twos and threes, engaged in fervent discussions.


    "This must be the legendary energy resurgence. Perhaps we might awaken some kind of special abilities."


    "Is it really true? Do you feel stronger or have you awakened any special abilities?"


    "Not at all, but seeing all this, it''s clear that the world has changed. Maybe monsters will appear; after all, that''s how it''s written in novels."


    Hearing the students'' spections, William couldn''t help but smile.


    Due to his actions, the world had undergone some minor changes, but even so, the physical constitution of ordinary people wouldn''t change in a short period of time.


    If one considered energy as a special kind of substance, ordinary people, who didn''t even know how to convert this substance, couldn''t possibly suddenly awaken to special abilities.


    It could only be said that living in such an environment for a long period would improve one''s health, and perhaps, if given even more time, the body''s innate ability to absorb energy might grant some special abilities.


    This time, the biggest beneficiaries would probably be the Soulmancers and some already mutated monsters.


    It wasn''t long before William encountered Wyatt and their trio.


    The three were also discussing the day''s events with great enthusiasm.


    Wyatt asked excitedly, "William, have you awakened any special abilities?"


    "No," William retorted, "Have you?"


    Wyatt replied seriously, "I haven''t found out yet, but I think I have probably awakened. Maybe it needs some sort of spell and a testing crystal ball or something."


    William narrowed his eyes slightly. What was a testing crystal? Even in the ancient era of the gods, there wasn''t such a thing.


    Paul added, "The situation urring now indeed matches the energy resurgence scenario depicted in fantasy novels."


    William inquired, "What?"


    Upon the mention of fantasy novels, Wyatt became excited, pulled out his phone, flipped open a novel-reading app, opened a book, and said, "William, don''t you read novels? Anyway, many of them write about this kind of scenario. ording to the plot, it won''t be long before some monsters appear and then we all will acquire special abilities."


    William took the phone and flipped through a few pages; the energy resurgence scenario written here basically matched the current situation, but as for what happened next...


    Unless William chose not to erase the magic circle he had drawn earlier, perhaps scenarios mentioned in it might ur decades or centuriester.


    After returning the phone to Wyatt, William made up his mind; he would erase that magic circle within a month at most.


    The present peaceful state of society was quite good, and he couldn''t let his changes give rise to so many Soulmancers, potentially leading to chaos and wars anew.


    Regardless of what William was thinking, today was destined to be an extraordinary day. After some idle chatter with Wyatt and the others, he went home. He had heard there were no sses in the afternoon, so there was no need to go to school.


    Upon reaching East 62nd Street, the trees along some roads in the old city area were even more lush, and the ne tree in William''s yard had grown significantly too.


    All the way home, William saw many people clearing the newly sprouted wild grass and flowers. He believed that in no more than two days, everything would return to normal. With the current technology, there were many ways to prevent weeds from growing on the roads.


    In a few days, these ordinary people would realize that they hadn''t awakened any special abilities, and then life would go back to how it used to be, doing what they were supposed to do.


    "Master, you''re back? It was so dramatic just now, a lot of flowers and nts suddenly grew in the yard." Alice excitedly said upon seeing William, "And this ne tree has sprouted many new leaves."


    William responded, "I saw it on my way back."


    Be chimed in, "I saw the news, simr situations are happening all over the world. I have no idea what happened."


    William, the initiator of all this, nonchntly said, "I have no clue either, let''s just cook."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, after all, it''s not something bad, it must be a blessing from the heavens." Alice could clearly feel that the surrounding energy had be much more abundant. Following the method taught by William to enhance her abilities, her speed had increased considerably. Yet, she felt nothing was amiss, perhaps because William taught her well and she was naturally clever.


    She could never guess that all of this was triggered because William wanted to create a small Aura Field for her.


    As William was about to enter the kitchen, Maria''s voice came from behind him, "William."


    "Maria, you''re back? Have lunch at my ce." William had already sensed Maria''s presence, turned around, and smiled at Amy, "How about it? I told you I know your mom, didn''t I?"


    Amy, holding Maria''s hand with a puzzled look, eventually made a face at William and asked, "Mr. Johnson, are you going to kill little rabbits again today?"


    Sure enough, whether William knew her mom or not was never the key issue.

 Chapter 150 Just broke through like that, so easily?!

    <h4>Chapter 150 Just broke through like that, so easily?!</h4>


    William wasn''t nning to prepare rabbit meat today; there was just too much food in the fridge already, it was simply impossible to finish it all.


    Be had met Maria before and knew she was one of the bar owners. Once William entered the kitchen, Be started chatting with her leisurely.


    Alice followed William into the kitchen, curiously asking, "Master, is this Maria Amy''s mother?"


    "Yes." William responded calmly as he sliced vegetables, "She was my boss where I used to work, she took good care of me."


    Alice asked with intrigue, "Master, you are so wealthy, why did you even need to work?"


    "One needs to find fresh things to do; otherwise, it gets a bit boring." William retorted, "Have you learned the methods I taught you to enhance your abilities?"


    Alice chuckled, "I am exceptionally talented, I pick things up quickly."


    William smiled without speaking, he had taken on several apprentices before, Alice was probably the least sharp of them all.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "Just thinking that you make a very valid point."


    "Why do I feel that you don''t think so?"


    As William prepared to add the ingredients to the pot, he said, "Your feeling is pretty urate."


    "..." Alice realized she made a mistake; she shouldn''t have asked her master such a question. If she was slow, she should just keep quiet.


    William didn''t say much more, focusing on cooking.


    Alice didn''t dare disturb her master any further, quietly observing from the side.


    Hadn''t she expressed her wish to learn how to cook? This was a great opportunity.


    While cooking, William inevitably entered a deeply focused state, inadvertently releasing some mysterious power.


    Previously, since Alice hadn''t learned how to absorb energy, she was naturally unaware of the existence of such mysterious energy. But now, she found William''s cooking movements pleasing to the eye, entrancing her momentarily as if something was pulling at her soul.


    Merely watching William cook had caused the energy within Alice to be incredibly active.


    When William finished preparing thest dish, Alice seemed to hear a faint sound resonating deep within her soul. The energy within her naturally converged, flowing throughout her body, and finally focused at the core of her being.


    William turned his head and gave her a quick nce. Just moments ago he was thinking about how slow this apprentice was, but in just a short while, she had reached a new spiritual level.


    Alice quickly regained her senses, exhaling a deep breath of stale air, feeling something wondrous had urred to her.


    Before, her control over energy was indeed weak, but now, with a mere thought, the internal energy would circte ording to her will.


    If the newly found energy flowing within her before could only be regarded as the existence of a special energy, now, the energy inside hadpletely merged with her, responding to hermands as naturally as her own limbs.


    "Master, what just happened?" Alice looked at the counter and noticed that William had somehow cooked five dishes already. In her perception, it felt as if thousands of years had passed, yet also as if only a moment had gone by; the feeling was quite wondrous.


    William chuckled, "You have broken through. ording to the terminology in the Soulmancer world, you have reached the intermediate Soulmancer level."


    "A breakthrough?" Alice found it incredible. It seemed like she didn''t do anything; how did she manage to break through?


    "Bring the dishes out, it''s time to eat," William said, already carrying three tes towards the dining area.


    Following closely with the remaining two dishes, Alice whispered, "Master, is it really that easy to reach the intermediate Soulmancer level?"


    "It is quite simple," William nodded affirmatively.


    About three thousand years ago, an average Soulmancer would need around fifty years to progress from initially learning to channel the mysterious energy of nature into their body to bing an intermediate Soulmancer.


    Just fifty years, merely a blink of an eye.


    Although Alice had only been following William for a few days, she had transitioned from an ordinary person to an intermediate Soulmancer, which didn''t seem to surprise William at all.


    A lot of it had to do with his excellent guidance, after all.


    If other people in the world today knew about Alice''s peculiar experience, they would likely spare no expense to be apprentices under William.


    Bringing the freshly cooked meals to the yard, Be and Maria had be much more familiar with each other. Amy was in the yard picking some flowers and nts to feed the rabbit, presumably thinking that the rabbit wasn''t grown enough to be cooked yet.


    After setting down the dishes, William called over Theo Hughes from across the street and Nathaniel Smith from next door.


    It was just a matter of adding two more sets of utensils, after all.


    Nathaniel didn''t stand on ceremony at all, bringing his own utensils over.


    In his view, William could be considered his future grandson-inw. If William could marry his granddaughter, he would fully support it with both hands raised in approval.


    William secretly sized up Nathaniel, noticing clearly that Nathaniel''s health had significantly improvedpared to a few days ago. Thanks to the fitness exercises taught by him and Alice''s healing treatments, the older man had recovered a great deal.


    "William, thank you."


    At the dining table, Maria raised her ss of juice to toast William. She may not have been wealthy before, but she had been a bar owner, possessing her own property and running her own business. How could she have ever expected that one day she would ovee difficulties thanks to a waiter who worked at her bar?


    William raised his ss andughed, "Just a simple favor, it''s nothing."


    "Much appreciated," Maria drained her ss in one go. She was aware that the money Aurora had given her came from William. Now with her father present, there were certain things she couldn''t express, but she intended to repay William for the financial help.


    Taking a sip of juice, William asked, "Have you thought about what you want to do moving forward?"


    A few days ago, Maria wouldn''t have considered this question. She had money and connections, and plenty of friends. With a group of people, it was easy to casually start a business, requiring little investment of money and energy while still making some earnings.


    But now her perspective had changed.


    Due to the issues with Caleb, it was impossible for her to partner with some of her previous acquaintances for business ventures.


    Most importantly, after the divorce, she suddenly realized that while she had been lost in a daily haze of drunkenness, she seldom attended to her elderly father and daughter.


    Over the years, she spent most of her time entertaining at the bar. She would be drunk the next day, sleeping till evening, only to continue drinking at night, leaving her with scant time for her family.


    If possible, she would prefer to earn less money and dedicate more time to her daughter and father.


    After pondering for a moment, Maria said, "I n to open a breakfast shop on this street, but I guess I should learn how to properly manage it first."


    Opening a breakfast shop on East 62nd street might not bring booming business, but it should cover the expenses for her small family.


    Life doesn''t necessarily have to be about great wealth and prestige.


    William nodded, saying, "When you have time, I can teach you how to cook gourmet dishes."


    In the realm of gourmet cuisine, William was unparalleled, thoroughly versed in it more than anyone in the world; there wasn''t a dish globally that William couldn''t prepare.

 Chapter 151 A pair of deceitful love scammers!

    <h4>Chapter 151 A pair of deceitful love scammers!</h4>


    The art exhibition of York Brimstone did not get rescheduled despite the urrence of the energy resurgence.


    Not everyone believed that this energy resurgence would grant them special abilities. The authorities did all they could to dispel such rumors, using "science" to exin the phenomenon. Basically, it was attributed to a celestial body passing by Earth, causing abnormal maic field fluctuations, which led to the "revival of all things."


    They also rified that only nt life was affected by this maic disturbance.


    This exnation was the result of coborative research by many schrs. Even though many people had their doubts, most people around the world trusted in science. The mysterious maic field fluctuations causing rampant nt growth, coupled with previously observed strange phenomena, werergely seen as just a spectacle.


    Especially since no one awakened any special abilities, this essentially verified the exnation given.


    The urrence of such a phenomenon on the day of York Brimstone''s exhibition only added a legendary hue to the art show.


    "William, you''re such a skilled cook, you could easily run your own restaurant. Why did you choose to work at a bar before?"


    After lunch, Be became even more convinced of William''s exceptional culinary skills; they were absolutely top-notch. With his culinary skills, any restaurant he opened would no doubt be sessful.


    And during the meal, William also told Maria that he can cook all kinds of breakfasts, and asked her to think about what she wants to learn, so he can teach her.


    With such great cooking skills, was it necessary to work at a bar?


    William simply replied, "I enjoyed working at the bar."


    Ha! Typical male behavior!


    Be pursed her lips, unable to continue the conversation.


    Of course, it was enjoyable, with so many wealthy women sharing drinks with him, and a good sry to boot; how could it not be enjoyable?


    Alice stood by and listened without saying anything. How could Be, this busty woman, possibly know how amazing her master is?


    "Master, let''s take my car. We''ll go pick up your girlfriend, Evelyn." Although Alice had believed what Be said earlier, now that they were alone, there was nothing to hide. She said to Be, "Be, you go ahead to the exhibition and wait for us there."


    Hearing the name "girlfriend Evelyn" left Be stunned. Did William have a girlfriend?


    The art exhibition of York Brimstone was held in York Brimstone''s private club.


    The tickets to York Brimstone''s exhibition were given away to some of New York''s wealthy individuals and friends within York Brimstone''s circle.


    After all, they nned to auction off the artworks and host a charity g.


    Such a gathering resembled a meeting of New York''s high society; around seventy percent of those who appeared at the exhibition were members of the club.


    To be a member of this club, one needed to provide proof of having at least tens of millions in assets.


    Of course, wealthy families like the Bell and Turner families would be directly sent membership cards.


    All along the way, Alice did her best to exin to William the purpose behind York Brimstone organizing this art exhibition.


    Once Evelyn got in the car, Alice tentatively asked, "Cousin, you aren''t really going to pretend to be Be''s boyfriend, are you?"


    Pretend to be a boyfriend?


    Evelyn looked at William curiously.


    William said nonchntly, "I''ve already agreed to it. She gave me 2000 dors; why wouldn''t I agree?"


    Alice snorted at this reason. Although she thought her master was quite incredible, how could he have such a strong heart to pretend to be someone else''s boyfriend in front of the girl he liked?


    Evelyn couldn''t help butugh at his statement, saying, "Your appearance fee is quite high, isn''t it?"


    William nodded, "Rich people''s daughters, naive and flush with cash."


    "Cough!" Alice coughed lightly, wondering who he was insulting; didn''t she count as one?


    Evelyn said, "If your employer hears you talk like this, your business opportunity will surely go down the drain."


    William responded, "Of course she won''t hear it. I still need to earn a living."


    Alice really wanted to roll her eyes at William. With all the wealth you have, do you still need to make a living?


    Selling just one of the antique tea sets at home would be enough to livefortably, right?


    However, Alice did not reveal the truth; after all, her goal was to make it clear to Evelyn that William would just be ying a partter on to avoid any misunderstandings. As his apprentice, doing this much should already be pretty good. Knowing William''s personality, he generally wouldn''t spend time exining to others.


    Does he really think that this would be enough to win her over?


    When William and the others arrived, Be was still standing at the entrance of the club. Besides her, there was a man with a small braid talking to her about something.


    Upon seeing William and the others, Be quickly greeted them, her face beaming with smiles as she eximed, "William, why did you arrive just now?"


    William remembered the favor he had promised Be before. He had taken her money, so he had to do the task for her. It wasn''t something as serious asmitting murder; it was just helping her to annoy someone, wasn''t it?


    "It''s only been a short time since we parted, and you missed me already?"


    In William''s eyes, there was a gentle expression, and with a natural smile, he stepped forward and took Be''s hand,pletely resembling a couple deeply in love.


    "..." Be was stunned. Who had said that he wouldn''t pretend to be her boyfriend?


    What was the situation with this look, this smile, and holding hands so directly?


    Was it because she didn''t pay enoughst time?


    William chuckled, "Why are you dazed? Let''s go in."


    At this point, he had essentially let loose. He had previously apanied rich older women for drinks at the bar; pretending to be a boyfriend wasn''t akin to getting married, it was still eptable.


    William wasn''t a stodgy old man; he had been a yboy in the romance scene before. Although he was facing Be now, he was also keeping an eye on Evelyn''s facial expressions.


    Since Evelyn knew he was acting, he might as well make it a bit more real.


    If Evelyn truly harbored different feelings for him, seeing this scene would surely provoke a special expression on her face.


    Jealousy could alter someone''s appearance.


    Unfortunately, William noticed that apart from shock, there were no other emotions mixed in on Evelyn''s face.


    Indeed, the Evelyn after this reincarnation didn''t develop deep affection for him immediately upon meeting him, unlike women from before who easily fell for him.


    However, he didn''t notice that Alice''s eyes were nearly popping out of her head.


    Oh my God! This is too much! Absolutely outrageous!


    When has her mentor ever smiled so warmly?


    And even actively holding Be''s hand so tenderly!


    Holding Be''s hand right in front of Evelyn?!


    If Alice hadn''t known in advance that they were putting on an act, she might have suspected that there was something going on between them already.


    Be quickly regained herposure, after all, she wasn''t a na?ve young girl. Although she subconsciously pulled her hand back when William held it, she quickly rxed and smiled, ying along by saying, "Shall we go in?"


    Earlier, the man who had been chatting with Be at the entrance of the club waspletely outraged, his face turning an ashen hue.


    The date supposedly arranged by his family turned into a spectacle of her being affectionate with another man right in front of him, hand in hand. It was not just a simple case of being upstaged; it was a downright humiliation.


    Alice and the man almost simultaneously cursed inwardly, "A pair of deceitful love scammers!"

 Chapter 152 Could you settle the account first?

    <h4>Chapter 152 Could you settle the ount first?</h4>


    "William, let me introduce you, this is Teacher York Brimstone''s son, Lucas." Be pulled William over to the man with the small braid, introducing them with a smile, "Lucas, this is my boyfriend, William."


    Lucas had a somewhat unsightly face to begin with, and now he forced out a smile that looked worse than crying. He tried to appear generous as he asked, "Mr. Johnson, may I know whichpany you are working at?"


    William gave a slight smile and replied, "I am currently a freshman at Hudson University."


    Lucas was momentarily at a loss for words. He took a deep breath, his expression bing even more bizarre. Turning to Be, he asked incredulously, "Be, is he really your boyfriend?"


    At this point, Be was nearing a meltdown.


    She had almost forgotten that William was just a college freshman.


    Meanwhile, she was nearing 27 and was the CEO of apany. Now, her boyfriend turned out to be a young man who had just entered university.


    This was indeed an unbelievable fact.


    But Be could only steel herself and continue to affirm, "Yes, he is my boyfriend. Is there a problem?" Changing her statement at this moment would undoubtedly put both her and William in a very awkward position.


    "Why not? Why not?" Lucas no longer exhibited the previous embarrassment and frustration, instead, he smiled and said, "I wonder if Mr. Bell is aware of your rtionship?"


    Be was feeling a bit uneasy now. William had apanied her to a banquet hosted by her father before, and he had candidly revealed on the spot that they were not a couple. Be''s father knew that William was not her boyfriend.


    If her father hade today, it would indeed be truly embarrassing.


    "He, of course, knows." Be said, her face slightly cold, "Even though William is just a freshman, our rtionship is very good and age is not an issue. My father won''t interfere with such matters."


    Be vowed that the next time she needed someone to pretend to be her boyfriend, she definitely could not choose William.


    This just looked too fake.


    Just a freshman." Lucas''s words conveyed obvious disdain. "So young, what can he possibly understand?"


    William had handsome features and deep eyes. His face did not reveal his young age; in fact, he looked like he could easily be 27 or 28 years old. But asserting that he was only 20 wouldn''t seem out of ce either.


    Lucas''s tone was filled with disdain and contempt for William.


    Yet William just nced at Lucas faintly, responding calmly, "I might be young, but I am in excellent physical condition."


    This caused a dramatic change in Lucas''s expression. He pointed at William angrily, saying, "What do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that I have health issues?"


    Unyielding, William pointed back at Lucas, speaking candidly, "Yes, I am referring to you. Don''t you often experience some dull pain in your lower left abdomen?" William looked towards the area between Lucas''s legs, "Isn''t there a particr ce that feels weak and powerless?"


    "¡­"


    The three women all stared at William and then cast meaningful nces at Lucas.


    Thatment was a bit too direct, wasn''t it?


    Lucas was indeed a second-generation rich kid and had deceived many naive girls by leveraging his status as a painter. Having indulged excessively, his body was worn out ¡ª William''s remarks were spot on.


    That area had indeed be so weak that it couldn''t get any weaker. He truly had encountered some... issues with sexual performance. When getting intimate with women, he had to rely on medication to maintain vitality. Over time, this dependency only worsened the situation. Now, he couldn''t maintain normal functioning without the aid of drugs.


    William''s words directly hit Lucas''s sore spot.


    The greatest pain for a man!


    Lucas gritted his teeth and said, "Do you really think being young is so great?"


    "Sorry, but being young is indeed great." William let out a arrogant and domineeringugh, irritating everyone around; he was indeed very impressive.


    Wasn''t the goal just to make this guy lose face to the extent that he wouldn''t dare to approach Be?


    For William, this was too simple.


    Isn''t it enough to just infuriate him to the brink of copse?


    Clearly, Lucas was indeed infuriated to that extent.


    Still not willing to back down, Lucas said, "As a first-year university student, what can you offer Be? If you really care about her, it would be better for you to leave sooner rather thanter."


    William raised an eyebrow, "All I can offer her is my body. Does she need anything else from me?"


    Oh my!!


    Lucas was almost driven to the point of spitting blood with anger. Who exactly was this William? How could he say such things in front of so many people?


    Although Be was no longer a young girl, William''s words still made her blush deep red.


    What does he mean by ''only needing his body''?


    It sounded as if Be was keeping him as a kept man.


    Even if she were truly keeping him, there was no need to assert it so brazenly, right?


    Unable to hold back, Lucas said, "Do you have... Do you have no shame at all?"


    William lightly held Be''s hand, softlyughing, "Don''t you understand why your physical condition is so poor?"


    "I..." Lucas was nearly driven to the point of exploding with anger. William was continuously humiliating him by bringing up his physical issues, using highly targeted remarks.


    William calmly continued, "With such a weak body, you still especially enjoy indulging unrestrainedly."


    This almost choked Lucas.


    Alice was standing to the side, her small mouth slightly open, unable to believe that her mentor spoke so sharply in front of Evelyn.


    He was tantly ignoring Lucas''s presence and trampling on his dignity!


    She started to worry that William''s provocation might literally infuriate Lucas to death on the spot.


    "Let''s just go inside," Alice suggested, not wanting to stand here listening to William insult others any longer. If thismotion continued and attracted arger crowd, it would be embarrassing.


    Why would Lucas want to continue this fierce verbal battle with William?


    There weren''t many people at the entrance now, which was manageable. But if the crowd grew and William continued his verbal onught, by tomorrow the whole of New York City would know about his physical inadequacies.


    Lucas remained silent, and Be, red with embarrassment, took hold of William and headed inside the club.


    How could William, who looked so honest and serious, speak so unrestrainedly?


    After Be dragged William inside, Alice linked arms with Evelyn and followed them, whispering, "Evelyn, my cousin isn''t usually like this. He was just acting to help Be and to annoy Lucas."


    Evelyn smiled without saying a word, her understanding of William was really one-sided. She had seen him drinking wildly in bars before, apanying wealthy older women for drinks, and now she saw him openly and unrestrainedly confronting Lucas,? leaving Lucas speechless in a public setting.


    No matter how she looked at it, William was definitely not a refined and easy-going person.


    Once they were inside, Be lightly pinched the soft flesh at William''s waist, gritting her teeth as she whispered, "Can''t you save some face for me?"


    "I was just following your instructions to humiliate him, nothing more," William responded softly, "What part do you think was problematic?"


    Be hadn''t yet calmed down, her chest still rising and falling rapidly as she spoke resentfully, "Next time you decide to humiliate him, could you at least consider saving some face for me?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind for next time," William said. "If you were satisfied with my actions just now, could you settle the ount first?"


    Be raised an eyebrow, replying, "We settle the ount after the job is done!"


    William responded, "Saying that makes me feel like you really are keeping me as your kept man."


    "..."

 Chapter 153 Treat equally

    <h4>Chapter 153 Treat equally</h4>


    Lucas didn''t rush in immediately. Instead, he waited for William and the others to enter before lighting a cigarette at the entrance, then walked in with a gloomy face.


    It was clear that Be had expressed her refusal emphatically. While Lucas could let go of pursuing her, he was determined to teach that William a serious lesson.


    If he can''t even handle a freshman, then hasn''t he lived all those years in vain being older than William? Wouldn''t that be extremely embarrassing?


    William didn''t care about Lucas''s thoughts. After entering the club, he noticed many paintings hanging on the walls.


    Most of these paintings were unimpressive in William''s eyes.


    To him, the artistry was mediocre at best, and he couldn''t understand why they were on disy.


    If William had created such pieces, he would most likely have discarded them, let alone disy them for others to see.


    However, upon reflection, finding a truly extraordinary masterpiece in this day and age was like trying to ascend to the heavens, a nearly impossible task.


    After all, even the so-called masterpieces of renowned painters from the Renaissance era seemed average to William.


    "William, Lucas painted this," Be said, pulling William in front of a painting titled "Galloping Wild Horses." "Someone once offered half a million dors for this painting, but he didn''t sell it. Do you think your painting skills are at his level?"


    When Be said this, her intention was to slightly embarrass William, especially after the harsh words he had spoken outside.


    "It''s worth five hundred thousand?" William nced at the painting on the wall, clearly astonished. Could someone really be willing to pay that much for this painting?


    He knew he couldn''t earn that much even by apanying people for a night of drinking.


    "Don''t you think this painting is worth that price?" Be said with a provocative tone. "Or do you think you can paint something better?"


    "The issue isn''t whether or not I can paint something better," William contemted for a moment, then said, "In any case, I''m certain I couldn''t produce a painting like this."


    In his mind, he felt that even if he held a brush with his toes, he wouldn''t create something this terrible. The nine horses in the paintingcked spirit and vitality; it was simply a joke. It was just like Lucas himself ¨C empty and soulless. One could discern a person''s character from their art, and this painting was simply atrocious.


    Be assumed that William was admitting defeat gracefully, which brought a smile to her face as she felt she had salvaged the situation. She said, "Well, if hees to trouble youter, we can just challenge him to a drinking contest. You are surely much better at drinking than he is."


    "Maybe." William was indifferent. He initially wanted to maintain a low profile. Did he really need to prove his artistic abilities to someone like Lucas?


    Was Lucas even worth it?


    Alice and the others trailed behind, watching the pair walking hand in hand in front of them. The sweetness radiating from them was making her rather ufortable.


    In a low voice, Evelyn asked, "Alice, do you think William is really into this Be?"


    "How could that be possible?" Alice became agitated, "I told you, they are just putting on an act."


    Evelyn chuckled softly, "Who knows? What if William wants to turn the act into reality? They do seem quitepatible."


    "Compatible where?" Alice rolled her eyes, taking Evelyn''s arm, "Be is already twenty-seven years old, while William is just twenty, a whole seven years difference. How could they possibly be a match?"


    Evelyn countered, "So what? Many couples with evenrger age gaps end up together; it alles down to whether they truly love each other."


    "Anyway, there is absolutely no way those two could be a couple..." Alice started, her voice rising in frustration before she stopped herself halfway.


    Master!


    How can I defend you when you behave like this in front of Evelyn? Who is to me if she misunderstands?


    This time, I''m not helping you!


    What a flirt!


    After a brief silence, Alice couldn''t hold back any longer, "Evelyn, don''t you have any feelings for William? Doesn''t it upset you to see them like this?"


    Evelyn halted, countering, "Why would I be ufortable? I have no interest in William whatsoever."


    Alright! Master, you''re doomed!


    Alice didn''t quite understand her own feelings at the moment. There seemed to be a hint of schadenfreude mixed with... a sense of relief? What was going on?


    Although William was walking ahead with Be, he was still keenly tuned in to the conversation between Alice and the others.


    Hearing Evelyn''s words, he remained unaffected, his emotional fluctuation was not significant as he continued walking forward with Be.


    At this moment, William finally confirmed something.


    Regardless of whether Evelyn had any spiritual connection with someone from tens of thousands of years ago, the Evelyn of now was apletely new and independent individual. In reality, there was no story like in novels where a person, reincarnated after tens of thousands of years, would fall in love at first sight with him again.


    Evelyn''s recent words felt as if a stone had been thrown into his heart, yet surprisingly, it didn''t create much of a ripple within him.


    At this moment, William let go, his heart experienced a subtle change as he just offered a light smile.


    He would no longer obsess over Evelyn.


    Billions of years had passed; regardless of how many times they reincarnated, they remained separate entities. In the old days, the social environment was different; travel was difficult, letters took a long time to reach their destination, and the average person had enough time to love only one person in their lifetime.


    Times have changed. Who said Evelyn must fall for him without any reservation?


    William smiled, feeling that at his age, matters of love and affection were simply not suited for him.


    Be asked, "What are you smiling at?"


    William nced at Be, "I''m smiling at my own thoughts. What does it have to do with you? You didn''t pay me not to smile, did you?"


    "..." Be was almost choked up by William''s words. Has this person formed a habit of speaking in such an infuriating manner?


    How could someone like this possibly find a girlfriend?


    Be asked again, "Do you like that girl behind us?"


    "With all the questions you are asking, I don''t like her, do you suppose I like you then?"


    "Hiss¡ª" Be bore a smile, but internally she was grinding her teeth in anger. Who was the one who took her hand as soon as he approached? Not to mention the gentle smile at the beginning.


    Forget it! She had misunderstood!


    She was nearly deceived by this performance.


    Alice and Evelyn were always five or six meters away from William and the others. Evelyn didn''t overhear William and Be''s conversation and whispered softly, "Look at them whispering to each other; they really look like a couple."


    Alice nearly burst intoughter again.


    Evelyn was an ordinary person, naturally, she couldn''t hear what William and Be were saying, but with Alice''s current abilities, she could hear every word clearly.


    With William''s tone and the words he was using, how could they resemble a couple?


    She guessed that by now, Be, like Lucas, must be so angry that she was on the verge of having a heart attack.


    This scene reminded Alice of the way William chatted with L before.


    True to her master''s style, the way he spoke to everyone was the same, it would never change.

 Chapter 154 The earth-shattering secret uncovered by David

    <h4>Chapter 154 The earth-shattering secret uncovered by David</h4>


    The number of people in the club was increasing, with manying over to greet Be.


    Being the daughter of the prestigious Bell family and the Vice President of Whitestone Group, countless people sought to build a rtionship with her. Frankly, a slight mention of an opportunity in a project from Be could help someone earn millions of dors. If they could secure a long-term coboration, it would be like finding a golden goose. More importantly, Be was already 27 and still unmarried!


    Winning Be''s favor would mean gaining both prestige and wealth. There was no doubt that William''s appearance had indeed caught the attention of people harboring such intentions. When Be greeted others, she was holding William''s hand, her face beaming with a sweet smile, resembling a young woman deeply in love.


    Whenever someone asked about William''s identity, Be would reluctantly introduce him, saying, "This is my boyfriend William." Finally, at this moment, she realized that she had been far too impulsive.


    In this setting, walking hand in hand with William, exhibiting such affection, would make her the gossip centerpiece in her entire social circle the next day. She knew the news would spread quickly. Being exposed was inevitable! She had been too impulsive!


    William released Be''s hand, rubbing his own hand and asked, "Are you nervous? Your palms are all sweaty."


    "Forget it, given the current situation, help me deal with Lucaster," Be couldn''t care less now. She had experienced William''s capabilities firsthand; she anticipated a scolding from her father today. Even so, she didn''t want Lucas to harbor any more expectations of her.


    A man who tied a small ponytail really considered himself an artist; Be had no good impressions of Lucas from the first nce.


    Of course, the only good impression William had left on her was probably his extraordinarily delicious cooking.


    As Be spoke, her phone suddenly rang.


    She pulled out her mobile phone from her handbag, took a look, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath, "Dad''s informationwork is really well-connected."


    Picking up the phone, Be still had a smile on her face: "Hello, Dad, what''s up?"


    After a pause, Brian Bell asked from the other end, "Did you take William to the art exhibition?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that?"


    "You told others that William is your boyfriend?"


    Moving to a corner, Be lowered her voice and said, "Yeah, I don''t like that Lucas."


    "So, you had William pretend to be your boyfriend again?" Brian Bell sighed, continuing, "If you genuinely like the young man William, that''s fine, but have you considered the consequences of everyone finding out about this? What will you doter? You go around telling people that William is your boyfriend; do you realize how foolish this is?"


    "Hmm? So, will you arrange these kind of purposeful dates for me in the future? After all, everyone now knows I have a boyfriend." Be suddenly realized something; with her actions today, almost everyone in her social circle knew she had a boyfriend. Whether he was a kept young man or not, wasn''t important.


    Even if this ruined her reputation, the effect achieved was quite good.


    "I am done worrying about you; do as you please!" Brian Bell actually had other thoughts; William was not an ordinary person, and he had no objections to Be getting close to him.


    He had had someone investigate William; both L from the Carter family and Alice from the Turner family were frequently seen visiting William, especially Alice, who was practically living at William''s ce.


    The patriarchs of the three families have been old friends. He had even called Christopher today to ask if he knew anything about William''s background. To his surprise, Christopher imed that he didn''t know who William was.


    ording to his investigation, L had visited William countless times; how could he, as a father, not be aware of it?


    Regardless of whether what Christopher said was true or false, Brian was certain that it was the elders from the Carter and Turner families who had encouraged the two girls to seek out William.


    Those old guys were no simpletons; anyone receiving such attention from them was certainly not ordinary. Moreover, his dad had made it clear that he wasn''t allowed to mess with William, refusing even to share any details about him.


    This William indeed was a mysterious figure.


    Hearing her dad''s words, Be let out a long sigh of relief. Was she finallypletely liberated this time?


    "Daddy, love you." Be couldn''t help but feel happy at the thought that she no longer had to endure the troublesome dates arranged by her family in the future.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll mention it to York Brimstone," Brian Bell said, "I had someone check on his son too; indeed, he is not a good match for you. But be tactful, don''t offend him too much."


    "Rest assured, I know how to keep things in check; how could I possibly offend someone so badly?" Be said with a smirk, "I''m not talking to you anymore, I am hanging up first."


    After hanging up, Be walked over to William and whispered, "My dad said I don''t have to worry about this specially arranged date."


    William raised an eyebrow, "Then we don''t need to continue this act, let''s settle the bill!"


    How straightforward!


    "But I just told someone you are my boyfriend; at least see it through for today." Be said, gritting her teeth, "You aren''t afraid that I''ll dodge the bill, are you?"


    "Fine, we''ll settle it after it''s all over."


    Be felt a tightness in her chest and said, "Could you please find another word to use?"


    "Isn''t this what you said?"


    As Be and William were chatting leisurely, not far away, David took several photos of them with his mobile phone.


    William noticed his arrival but only gave him a brief nce.


    David smirked provocatively at William, even waving his mobile phone at him, indicating that he had captured evidence of William and Be together.


    Itrgely felt like he had caught them red-handed.


    And then, he actually walked over.


    Alice, arm in arm with Evelyn,pletely ignored them, having discerned that no one could take advantage in her master''s presence.


    David heading over was akin to delivering himself to the ughter.


    "Miss Bell, hello." David had already sent the freshly taken photos to L while walking over, and had even turned on the recording function of his phone.


    Be had only met David a few times and they weren''t very familiar with each other, but she greeted him warmly out of courtesy: "Hello."


    David nced at William beside Be and asked, "I wonder who this is..."


    Be smiled and said, "He is my boyfriend, William Johnson."


    "Oh, may I ask where Mr. Johnson is currently working?" David chuckled, pretending not to recognize William.


    William narrowed his eyes slightly, saying, "Are you pretending not to know me? Does that mean I don''t have to pay you back for the bottle of wine I owed you from the mixer event?"


    David had nned to bring this upter, but he didn''t expect William to take the initiative.


    "You owe him money?" Be asked, somewhat curious.


    "10,000 US dors." William nodded, "It''s only right to repay one''s debts. But I don''t have the money for now."


    David couldn''t help but be stunned; he dared to bring this up even though he didn''t have money to repay? And so confidently at that?


    Did he expect Be to pay for him?


    Had this young man reached a transcendent state from being a gigolo?

 Chapter 155 What exactly caused the cellphone to explode?

    <h4>Chapter 155 What exactly caused the cellphone to explode?</h4>


    "$10,000? I''ll help you pay it off."


    Indeed, Be didn''t disappoint; she promptly offered to help William settle the debt.


    A mere $10,000 was nothing to her, sometimes a casual luxury purchase would exceed that amount.


    David was stunned for a moment. Did women really find William that appealing?


    Before David could even speak, William had already said, "No need."


    Be didn''t insist, merely pouting slightly. She couldn''t very well beg to help William pay off his debt.


    William asked, "Can paintings be sold here in a while?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?" Be was a bit puzzled. Why was William suddenly asking this?


    William nodded and said, "Then I will earn some money myselfter to pay him back."


    David almost burst intoughter. Was William seriously saying he would earn some moneyter to repay him?


    $10,000 might not be a significant amount to them, but for a first-year college student like William, it was quite a substantial sum. And here he was, casually saying he would earn it back in a bit?


    It was like a beggar iming they would be able to beg for a gold barter on.


    Is he dreaming?


    "I''ll wait for you to repay meter then," David said with a smile, "Since you are Miss Bell''s friend, I''ll give Miss Bell face. You can return the $10,000 to me before midnight today."


    If Be truly helped William pay off the debt, it would indeed be incredibly embarrassing for David.


    It would feel as if he had toe to an art exhibition to collect a debt, and before William even spoke up, someone had offered to settle it for him. In such a scenario, he would be the clown.


    Be couldn''t figure out how William intended to earn $10,000 to give back to Davidter.


    Now that he had spoken those words, failing to do so would be humiliating.


    Be even wondered, how could she facilitate William in earning $10,000?


    Need to let him ept it with peace of mind.


    David nced at William and asked weirdly, "William, how do you n to earn these 10,000 dors? You''re not thinking of painting a picture and then selling it for 10,000 dors, are you?" He startedughing after saying this.


    Visibly annoyed, William shot him a nce, saying, "What''s it to you? Just wait to receive the moneyter."


    David''s face darkened, ready to retort when suddenly, the cellphone in his pocket exploded. The sound wasn''t loud, but smoke was emerging from his leg, startling him into hurriedly fishing the phone out and throwing it on the ground in panic. His trousers had a burn hole, and his thigh was also somewhat burnt.


    Be, also startled, stared nkly at the still burning phone on the ground and at David, who was hopping around the spot like a monkey.


    He is really unlucky, encountering even something as rare as a phone explosion.


    "You¡­" David, enduring the pain, red at William. He had a strong feeling that William was behind the explosion of his phone, even though William hadn''t done anything in front of him.


    They were standing more than three feet apart; it couldn''t be that just a nce from William caused his phone to explode, right?


    William''s face was calm. He didn''t expect that the broken phone could actually catch fire; it really was high-tech.


    Not far away, Alice couldn''t help but chuckle quietly, thinking that David was indeed just someone bringing troubles upon himself.


    She had been with William for only a few days but could already feel a noticeable change in herself.


    "What kind of courage supports you to purposely seek trouble with someone with supernatural abilities when you are just an ordinary person, arrogantly thinking too highly of yourself?" she mused, even suspecting that William, if he wanted, could really kill David with just a re.


    Unable to me the phone explosion on William, David could only say to Be, "Miss Bell, I''m sorry to have frightened you. I will go dress my wound and change my trousers."


    Although his injuries weren''t severe and could be dealt with a simple dressing, logically speaking, being injured should mean exiting immediately. However, he was keen on seeing how William would earn 10,000 dors to repay him today.


    "This bastard, it feels like nothing good ever happens when I encounter him!" he thought.


    David''s injury attracted some staff members, who quickly took him for emergency dressing.


    Only after he left, Be asked, "William, you''re not really nning to paint a picture and then sell it for 10,000 dors, are you?"


    "Can I paint here?" William was also pondering this question. Debts should be paid, it was a matter of course, but was there a ce to paint here?


    Be replied, "Of course, you can. But will your painting really be worth that much?" As she said this, she paused, her expression changing as if she had suddenly realized something, and then she remained silent.


    There was going to be an auction in the evening. As long as William''s painting was auctioned off, she didn''t need to worry about how William painted,she would directly purchase it for 10,000 dors, wouldn''t that solve the problem?


    Even if she didn''t buy it, Alice would probably cooperate and buy it.


    Thinking about it this way, it indeed seemed simple and didn''t require William to have any exceptional painting skills.


    "As long as I can paint, it''s fine." Once William confirmed that he could paint, he started to ponder, what should he paint? Painting too well wouldn''t be right.


    Be felt that she had understood William''s intentions, but she didn''t expose him,after all, she just needed to y it by ear when the time came.


    The art exhibition was proceeding in an orderly manner, and William also met the star of this exhibition, York Brimstone.


    Unexpectedly, York Brimstone turned out to be a Soulmancer, albeit one of the most junior kind, just a beginner-level Soulmancer.


    William looked at the paintings he had done. They weren''t impressive; from his perspective, they were quite ordinary, albeit still quite creative.


    "Be, is this young man your boyfriend?" York Brimstone was an old acquaintance of Brian Bell, otherwise he wouldn''t have arranged this date with Brian Bell, but he had already heard from others that Be had brought a boyfriend to the exhibition.


    A freshman from college?


    This was a bit too ridiculous.


    Setting aside any preconceived notions about social standing, the age itself was a significant issue.


    But Be wasn''t intimidated; she hooked her arm through William''s, her face beaming with a smile, and said, "Yes, Mr. Brimstone, his name is William."


    At this moment, there were quite a few people around York Brimstone, all of whom couldn''t help but scrutinize William.


    There was no denying William''s demeanor; even dressed ordinarily, the aura he emanated gave people an indescribable feeling.


    It couldn''t precisely be described as a noble vibe, especially given his very casual attire.


    But you can''t say he''s very ordinary, there seems to be a sense of both awe and approachability about him.


    York Brimstone smiled at William and said, "Young man? Are you still in your freshman year of college?"


    William nodded, asking, "Is there a problem?"


    There was no sign of reverence in William''s demeanor towards York Brimstone. Probably no one in this world could make him feel respectful upon their first meeting.


    York Brimstone was somewhat dissatisfied with William''s attitude, frowning as he said, "Do you understand art?"


    "I know a bit about it," William always used to say "know a bit about," because he believed that even for him, it was impossible to im to have reached the pinnacle of understanding. Time was too long; every now and then, he would grow in certain aspects. Perhaps in a billion years, looking back at what he created now, he might find it just average.


    York Brimstoneughed, pointing to the painting beside him and asked, "What do you think of this piece then?"


    The painting he pointed to was the special artwork of the exhibition, a cut above the rest showcased in the hallway, and it was also his proud creation titled "The Resurgence of Tulips."

 Chapter 156 A group of sycophantic people

    <h4>Chapter 156 A group of sycophantic people</h4>


    "The Resurgence of Tulips" was the centerpiece of the day, a painting executed entirely in oil, showcasing brilliant and ever-changing colors, with minutely detailed and vibrant imagery. It was included in the auction, with a starting bid of 500,000 dors and a requirement that each subsequent bid increase by no less than 20,000 dors. York Brimstone confidently expected that this piece would fetch at least over 1 million dors.


    At this moment, a number of masters of the art world were gathered around York Brimstone. His work was disyed in a designated area, encircled with ropes, with two sturdy security guards stationed by the barrier.


    William nced at the painting on the wall and nonchntlymented, "It''s not bad."


    "Not bad?" York Brimstone nearly burst intoughter.


    The surrounding artists also disyed mocking smiles.


    "Mr. Brimstone, you shouldn''t take a young person too seriously. For those who don''t understand art, they might just say it looks not bad," someone chimed in.


    "Exactly, do you expect him to pinpoint what''s not good about it?" another added.


    "Young man, you shouldn''t think you know everything," yet another voiced.


    ...


    The group of masters were busy ttering York Brimstone while looking down on William, exhibiting ssic sycophantic behavior.


    Be gently tugged at William''s sleeve and then said to York Brimstone, "Mr. Brimstone, William is just a freshman in college, and he''s not studying art; you shouldn''t make it difficult for him."


    William was indeed good-natured. His earlier remark was actually giving face to York Brimstone, and he didn''t want to be too ostentatious.


    But now they were telling him "young man, you shouldn''t think you know everything"?


    A smile crept onto William''s face as he said, "I''m sorry, I take back what I said earlier."


    "Oh?" The smile on York Brimstone''s face intensified, seemingly expecting to hear a series ofplimentsing from William shortly.


    Shaking his head, William spoke, "This painting, it''s really bad."


    The room first fell into a stunned silence, followed by a surge of uproar.


    "You outsider, what do you know?"


    "A freshman dares to im that Mr. Brimstone''s painting is bad?"


    "Don''t pretend to know when you don''t! If Mr. Brimstone''s work is considered bad, I really don''t know whose painting can be considered good in this world."


    The crowd around them burst into a frenzy of discussions, hurling nothing but ridicule at William.


    William remained calm and collected, the smile still present on his face.


    He chose when to keep a low profile, and when he decided to make a stand, who dared to object?


    In the past, anyone who dared to speak to William in such a manner would have been erased with a simple wave of his hand.


    But now, living in a peaceful era and a society that abides by thew, William couldn''t be bothered to argue with them.


    York Brimstone raised a hand to calm the crowd, saying, "Let''s all calm down."


    Following his words, the people around gradually quieted down. However, they were all ring at William with unfriendly eyes.


    Alice was standing not far behind, witnessing the crowd surrounding and using her master, she was far from happy. Yet she did not step forward, believing William could handle the current situation.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but say, "Alice, it seems like William is in trouble."


    "You don''t worry, it''s nothing," Alice replied. Though she had never seen William paint, his magical inscriptions were already as beautiful as they could possibly be. Considering the mysterious aspects of her master, what could a group of old men do to him?


    If earlier David had gone up to embarrass himself, then this group was collectively seeking humiliation.


    The smile had disappeared from York Brimstone''s face, as he frowned at William and demanded, "Young man, do exin, what exactly iscking in my painting? If you can''t provide a satisfactory exnation today, I will have no choice but to have you removed, without any regard for courtesy."


    William chuckled, not even looking at the painting as he said, "Actually, when I said it was ''not bad'' earlier, I was trying to save your face. But since you insisted on asking, why are you doing this to yourself?"


    "What do you mean by that?" York Brimstone asked, furrowing his brow.


    Calmly, William elucidated, "When utilizing oil painting techniques to portray tulips, one should focus more on the handling of color and light to offer a deep visual impact. However, the color on the two petals on the left side of your piece is clearly too heavy, disrupting the overall harmony. Not to mention, during the creation process, I can discern that you paused three times while painting the petals. The direction of the coro, the distribution of the petals, and the shape of the leaves are not harmoniously coordinated. Do you not think that this weakens the fluidity and the overall sense of the painting? Do you truly believe this is a good piece of art?"


    York Brimstone was shocked, scrutinizing his painting again to find the facts just as William had described. What surprised him the most was how William managed to pinpoint that he had paused three times while painting the petals.


    He stared intently at his artwork, involuntarily swallowing hard, unable to find the right words to counter.


    Before this, no one had mentioned these issues; he had always believed his painting to be perfect. But now, under William''s guidance, as he reevaluated his work, what he had originally considered a masterpiece suddenly appeared unsightly.


    The feeling was extremely painful, like seeing what one believed to be a perfect work suddenly appear tattered and torn under someone else''s guidance.


    York Brimstone fell silent, and the people around him did not dare to speak casually. From his expression, it was clear that he had plunged into deep self-doubt. Even some established art masters began to notice the various problems in the painting from William''s pointers.


    William had no intention of stopping there. He chuckled lightly again, saying, "You attempted to demonstrate your artistic temperament through this painting. Unfortunately, what youck is not only painting skills but also a heart that truly loves art. Your work is merely a shell of an oil painting,cking a real soul."


    These words seemed to break some kind of bnce, bing thest straw that broke York Brimstone.


    York Brimstone''s eyes widened enormously as he stared nkly at "The Resurgence of Tulips" hanging on the wall, his breath bing rapid. He began to mumble unclearly, no one could understand what he was saying, perhaps not even he knew.


    Suddenly, he let out a piercing scream, frantically rushing into the disy area and tearing the painting from the wall.


    Security rushed to try to restrain him, but he roared, "Get away!"


    Then he threw the painting that he had previously believed could sell for millions of dors on the ground, and began stomping on it frantically.


    Everyone around was stunned, their mouths agape.


    People were wondering if York Brimstone had been driven insane by rage.


    Be was also stunned. Was this what William referred to when he said he "knows a bit about" art?


    This was a bit too horrifying.


    Only Alice smiled at Evelyn, saying, "See, I told you there was no need to worry."


    William''s gaze swept over the crowd surrounding him, asking, "Are you all contemporary painters?"


    This sentence was full of disdain.


    Indeed, human technology has developed quickly, but it seems that much of the cultural heritage has nearly been lost.


    If such a painting that William couldn''t even bear to look at could be praised so highly, and if everyone surrounding it were painters, then it truly would be a tragedy of this era.


    With this question, no one dared to respond for a while.


    Until Lucas rushed forward and yelled, "What''s the use of just talking, if you have the ability, paint one yourself!"

 Chapter 157 This creditor is somewhat unlucky.

    <h4>Chapter 157 This creditor is somewhat unlucky.</h4>


    At this moment, Lucas was the most agitated person there. It was he who had informed his father about William and Be''s "affair," originally intending for his father to give William a proper thrashing.


    Now, what''s happened is that William had managed to copse his father''sposure with just a few words.


    Seeing his father in a near-mad state, Lucas felt embarrassed rather than sympathetic.


    His father always boasted about how formidable he was, yet here he was, brought to this state with just a few words. It truly caused him to lose all face.


    Of course, the primary culprit was William.


    Veins throbbed on Lucas''s forehead, his eyes filled with bloodshot lines, ring fiercely at William like a wild beast ready to attack.


    The painters around also started heckling.


    "Yeah! Anyone can talk, can''t they? If you''re so capable, why don''t you paint a piece better than Mr. Brimstone''s?"


    "Just spewing exaggerated praise, anyone can boast, I could say I can fly to the moon too!"


    "Mr. Brimstone, I think he''s just bluffing, just like a street fortune-teller scamming people, merely ying psychological tricks on you."


    When William had earlier questioned whether they were contemporary painters, his tone filled with disdain and sarcasm, had set him up as the target of everyone''s criticism.


    Under such circumstances, they resembled hyenas being attacked by a fierce tiger, willing to band together andunch a counterattack.


    If William couldn''t produce a work better than Lucas''s, he would naturally be subjected to relentless ridicule and mocking, even being driven out wouldn''t be excessive.


    William nced at Lucas indifferently, saying, "Just because you ask me to paint, must I do so?" After speaking, he turned and walked away.


    Everyone was watching William, anticipating him making a fool of himself. But since he chose not to paint, they were left without a way to handle William.


    William took a step forward, and the crowd that had been surrounding him unconsciously parted, making way for him.


    They themselves didn''t know why they were doing this?


    Logically, they should be stopping William now, insisting that he could not leave without painting.


    But when William walked past, they subconsciously made way.


    Seeing William leave, Be quickly followed.


    She reached William''s side, lowered her voice, and asked close to his ear, "William, can you really paint?"


    William smiled, saying, "As I said, I ''know a bit about.''"


    Unable to hold back, Be rolled her eyes, saying, "So what do you think about Mr. Brimstone''s painting skills, what level has he reached?"


    William said, "He also ''knows a bit about,'' just less than I do."


    "¡­" Be was left speechless for a moment, "So, you mean you''re better than Mr. Brimstone?"


    "Isn''t it obvious that I am better? I don''t know how else to exin it to you." William truly believed that he was iparable to someone like York Brimstone.


    If we are talking about painting skills alone, perhaps Leonardo da Vinci and Michngelo di Lodovico Buonarroti Simoni from the Italian Renaissance could bepared to William. However, when ites to imbuing a painting with soul, even they couldn''t surpass William.


    After all, he was an age-old creature who had lived for a billion years;mon people, unless extraordinarily talented, could hardly match even one ten-thousandth of William in their lifetime.


    The art exhibition in the afternoon didn''t mean much to William; he was just looking forward to dinner in the evening.


    Having nothing better to do, he and Be sat in a corner and drank tea.


    Be didn''t know where William pulled out a copy of Yuval Noah Harari''s "Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind" from, but he was reading it with great interest.


    Reading a book at an art exhibition...


    This might be the biggest insult to York Brimstone.


    "Sapiens" chronicles the history of humankind, from early evolutionary signs of life to the intertwined developments of capital and technology in the 21st century.


    It had to be said that the book was well-written, but there were some things that one would never understand without experiencing them firsthand.


    William was engrossed in the book when Davidboriously walked over.


    David had already heard about William''s earlier performance. To make York Brimstone lose hisposure on the spot indeed indicated that William had some skills. However, considering William''s age, David thought that William might have theoretical knowledge, but his actual painting skill should be average.


    This was somewhat like some food critics who could distinguish good food from bad, but if asked to cook, they might find it difficult to excel.


    William had challenged York Brimstone with his words and insulted other painters; he might find himself in an awkward position at the art exhibition today.


    Those painters might not seek trouble with William directly, but David''s situation was different. William owed him money! A total of 10,000 US dors! Moreover, William had boldly imed that he would earn the money to pay him back today.


    "The creditor is here again," William said as he put down the book and looked at David before asking Be, "Didn''t you say that one can paint here?"


    "You really want to paint?" Be''s eyes sparkled, finding it somewhat unbelievable.


    William stood up, smiling, "I owe money, and the creditor is right in front of me. I might as well paint a simple piece."


    "I''ll talk to the staff; there is a studio here." Be had been to this club before. After all, this wasn''t the first time an art exhibition had been held here; in the past, some painters would paint live on the spot.


    William nodded, nning to create a simple painting. He had noticed that, besides York Brimstone, there were two other Soulmancers present. Any painting he produced would probably attract the Soulmancers, eager to acquire it.


    It was just 10,000 US dors, after all. Even the trash produced by York Brimstone could fetch a starting bid of five hundred thousand US dors; there was no way his wouldn''t sell.


    "William, I heard that you criticized Master York Brimstone''s painting as worthless," David said, trying to provoke William further, having dressed his wound and no longer appearing as distressed.


    William just looked at him, not speaking but his message was clear: if you have something to say, say it quickly and don''t waste time.


    David spoke with a mocking tone, "You said earlier that you wanted to earn 10,000 US dors to pay me back. You''re not nning to sell a painting, are you? I really want to see this."


    William showed a faint smile and ignored him, turning away to leave.


    The moment he turned around, blood suddenly spurted from David''s freshly bandaged wound.


    The gauze couldn''t hold it, staining his trousers red on the spot. The sight was even more horrifying than a woman experiencing a heavy menstrual flow.


    Be stared at his lower body, utterly shocked.


    David didn''t feel much pain, just a wet and burning sensation down below. When he looked down, he couldn''t help but exim, "How was this bandaged?"


    The staff were alerted again and could only help him back to the medical room.


    Without turning his head, William found Alice and Evelyn who were wandering around in the crowd.


    "Alice,e here for a bit," William called out to Alice. He didn''t want too many people watching him paint. Ordinary people wouldn''t find anything special watching him paint, but if a Soulmancer was observing, they might glean some insights.


    "What is it?" Alice asked, her face suddenly turning red. In front of Evelyn, William should have called her "cousin".


    William said, "Help me prepare the paints for drawing."

 Chapter 158 I might have a terminal illness.

    <h4>Chapter 158 I might have a terminal illness.</h4>


    Alice followed behind William, who handed over the book he had been reading earlier to her.


    He obtained this book from the bookstore using his superpower to take it remotely, but now he certainly can''t just throw it away and make it disappear in front of everyone.


    Evelyn also trailed behind, feeling that William wasn''t showing much courtesy towards his cousin.


    Yet, it might be because they had a good rtionship that William treated his cousin this way.


    Be was extremely efficient in getting things done, quickly locating the staff and arranging for a studio to be set up.


    York Brimstone got wind of this news, realizing that William was possibly about to paint. He hurried over with a group of painters, and soon they all gathered by the side of the studio.


    York Brimstone had convinced himself that even though this young man, William, might understand how to appreciate art, it didn''t necessarily mean that the artwork he produced would be good.


    No, no, no!


    It must definitely be a bad painting!


    If William had a high level of mastery in painting, he would have be famous a long time ago.


    After all, the art circle wasn''t thatrge; if a young artist of high caliber suddenly appeared, how could he not know about it?


    Everyone knew that famous artists could easily earn money.


    Some painters could value a random piece at several hundred thousand US dors, demanding a down payment first and only starting to paint when they felt like it.


    This name, William, was something he had just heard of; how could he possibly be a high-level painter?


    York Brimstoneposed himself, ready to watch William embarrass himself.


    Young man, did he really think that having some knowledge of art appreciation made him arrogant and ignorant of his own limitations? Did he really believe that painting was such a simple task?


    As William approached the studio, he acted as if York Brimstone and his group were invisible, speaking only to Be, "No one is allowed in. I don''t like being disturbed when I''m painting."


    Be felt somewhat embarrassed, as this wasn''t her territory. She could only turn her gaze toward York Brimstone, "Mr. Brimstone, what do you think..."


    York Brimstone''s face was incredibly sour. Although he had not witnessed William''s painting skills, this demeanor was somewhat reminiscent of a master painter.


    "Let him go in and paint!" York Brimstone waved his hand dismissively. He couldn''t possibly insist on going in to observe, could he?


    Generally speaking, young artists hoped to receive guidance from him, considering it a great honor to have him observe their work.


    Yet, William''s attitude seemed to suggest that it was York Brimstone and the others who were the inexperienced apprentices, and he himself was the master-level artist.


    York Brimstone did not object, so naturally, no one else felt it was appropriate to enter.


    William walked into the studio with Alice and then closed the door.


    "Haven''t you mentioned before that you wanted to learn how to paint?" Walking over to the table, William casually picked up a paintbrush and said, "Watch closelyter, and leave your signature on it afterward."


    "Huh? Why should I sign it?" Alice was somewhat surprised.


    Raising an eyebrow, William suddenly became stern: "A good artist must learn to write their own name well. I am only asking you to sign your name, are you afraid you can''t do it well?"


    "Well¡­ no, I''m not," Alice became a bit nervous.


    "Prepare my painting tools."


    At this moment, William had no interest in handling trifles such as organizing canvases and mixing paints; he had begun to concentrate all his energy on sensing the art he was about to create. He had reached a kind of realm, an instinctive realm, where every movement naturally integrated with some kind of truth in the universe, a state even he found hard to control.


    If he personally prepared all the tools and materials, the art he created would gain additional power.


    In today''s world, very few people could truly understand and grasp the realm of a Soulmancer. William didn''t want his painting to directly induce some kind of supernatural phenomenon, causing the viewer to experience a strong spiritual shock or realization.


    Alice quickly put down the book she was reading, walked swiftly to the drawing table, and began to prepare the painting tools for William.


    After thinking for a while, William decided he would create a very simple piece of art, a painting that did not require too much effort andbor.


    He also needed to teach Alice how to paint, which might be the greatest challenge.


    "Never mind, I will paint two pieces. You can watch me closely while I paint the second one."


    Alice nodded repeatedly.


    William nced at the palette next to him, dipped the paintbrush into a bit of oil paint, and then started to paint swiftly.


    Just a few strokes, simple yet powerful. Even though he painted rapidly, in no more than a minute, a concise oil painting of a young eagle appeared before Alice.


    "This¡­" From the moment William started painting, Alice''s gaze was firmly drawn to the tip of his brush.


    The moment the brush touched the canvas, she felt as if she was bewitched.


    Those few strokes seemed like the origin of life, utterly breathtaking.


    It was as if she could see the young eagle on the canvas breaking out of its egg, the wings seeming ready to p at any moment, to soar out of the canvas.


    In just that instant, energy within her body whirled crazily, nourishing her internal organs.


    Alice had only recently started to learn the way of the Soulmancer. Other Soulmancers started enhancing their bodies with various substances before the age of ten, while she had missed the optimal period for power development. Although her mastery had been rapidly advancing under William''s guidance, her foundation was not very solid.


    Just in the brief moment earlier, her physical condition had improved at least twofold.


    "Master... I need to use the restroom," Alice said, her face turning red. How could she think of going to the restroom at this time?


    "Go ahead!" William probably knew what was happening.


    Alice had realized something new; impurities in her body were being expelled by the energy. For a typical Soulmancer, this process would result in bodily filth, but Alice, following William''s enhancement method, would just need to excrete it normally.


    There was a restroom in the studio; Alice rushed in with a red face. Then, tumultuous sounds could be heard from inside; even with the door closed, it should be audible.


    "I''m so embarrassed to death!" Alice clenched her small fists, tears nearly streaming down her face.


    Having diarrhea at this time was utterly disgraceful.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    She wondered how William would perceive her now.


    Her goddess-like image was ruined!


    It was over, over!


    Alice was in the restroom for nearly ten minutes, and when she went to flush the toilet, she nced down and turned pale with shock.


    The contents were a mix of ck and red, with an unbearable stench. My God, did she excrete that?


    Being medically trained, she knew this condition indicated either stomach bleeding or hemorrhoids...


    Or did she have some kind of terminal illness?


    Fear was written all over Alice''s face. She knew her stomach was fine.


    Hemorrhoids? Even less likely!


    Could she really have contracted some terminal illness?


    Exiting the restroom, Alice pouted, her eyes red and teary, as she walked pitifully towards William and said with a cry in her voice, "Master, I might have contracted some terminal disease. Can you check on me? I did a quick check on myself and everything seemed normal, but... but... please check for me."


    William, who was intently mixing paint, extended his hand and flicked her forehead with his middle finger, asking, "Was what you expelled filthy and unbearable?"


    Touching her forehead, Alice eximed, "How did you know? You... you..."


    She initially wanted to ask if he had been peeping, but then realized that she had closed the door; how could William have peeped?


    Then it dawned upon her that her master was a Soulmancer, the kind with unfathomable abilities. Could he possibly have some kind of x-ray vision?


    No way!


    Could her master really have been spying on her?


    As Alice pondered this, her face turned red again. Just a moment ago, she was worried about having a terminal illness, but now she was engulfed in extreme embarrassment.

 Chapter 159 That’s it? That’s it?

    <h4>Chapter 159 That''s it? That¡¯s it? </h4>


    "What are you thinking?" William frowned and said, "This is just the normal process of your body expelling impurities through the energy within you. You don''t seriously believe that you have a terminal disease, do you?"


    "Huh?" Alice had a bewildered look on her face before asking, "It''s normal?"


    "It is normal! If you don''t believe me, look at yourself in a mirror; yourplexion and skin have improved a lot." William didn''t know what else to say. She had been learning with him for so long and had even be a mid-level Soulmancer, yet she seemed to know nothing at all.


    "Really?" Alice took a small mirror out of her bag and looked at herself from different angles. Her face was still red, but her skin seemed to be better than before.


    "Are you not scared anymore? If you''re not, thene here and pay close attention." William said, feigning harshness, "If the names you writeter on are still as bad, I will break your hand."


    "¡­"


    Alice becamepletely stiff with fear.


    If someone else had said something like this, she would think they were joking, buting from William, she believed it might actually happen.


    Break it, then mend it, break it, then mend it¡­


    Oh my God, that was terrifying.


    William picked up the brush and started to paint once more.


    This time, he personally mixed the colors, putting a bit more heart into it. The moment the brush touched the canvas, Alice was once again brought into a wonderful realm.


    William was still painting an eagle, but this time, a male eagle.


    With a stroke of the brush, a grandeur filled the air, as if the brush tip was flickering, epassing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth.


    Alice stared at the brush tip, seemingly witnessing everything from the ancient era of the gods, influenced by William''s spirit and intention.


    It was a memory from the eternal past, carrying a deste and primitive aura, where a male eagle soared in the heavens, devouring all things.


    Endless ferocious beasts roared, while gods across the sky were suppressed by this single eagle, struggling to breathe.


    William inexplicably recalled the palm strike that ended the era of the gods all those years ago, and couldn''t help but write down a line of text to express his feelings.


    The sky cracks, the gods fall.


    Before Alice''s eyes, a magnificent scene gradually unfolded: she saw a powerful man standing on Mount Olympus, holding a staff of lightning, his face filled with desperation as the sky churned with wind and clouds, as if the end of the world was imminent.


    She saw the vast Titan giants appearing immensely lonely and despondent in the tragic setting, their roars reverberating through heaven and earth. Temples crumbled, the earth shattered, as if the entire universe was wailing. All the catastrophe and chaos stemmed from the wrath of a deity, plunging the whole world into tragedy and despair.


    When William lifted his brush, Alice was still immersed in that grand, magnificent, yet tragic scene; her pupils contracted, she was trembling all over, and all the color had drained from her face.


    "That was close to a disaster," William picked up the brush and hurriedly struck through the line of text he had written earlier.


    Only then did Alice regain her senses, looking at the painting of the soaring eagle on the paper, unable to suppress an inexplicable fear welling up inside her.


    "Sigh." William''s hand fell on the painting, forcibly suppressing the spiritual energy contained within it.


    Alice looked at William in disbelief, "Master, what did I just see?"


    "A hallucination." That was all William could tell her.


    He had never spoken to anyone about having lived for a billion years.


    The painting wouldn''t aid Alice in advancing her abilities in any way.


    If William didn''t restrain the spiritual energy within the painting, Alice would fall into endless fear forever. Now that it was fully suppressed, aside from the artistry, there was probably only a weak energy mixed in it.


    After pondering for a moment, William picked up the brush again and wrote ¡ª "To my disciple, Alice."


    At this moment, Alice vaguely felt a certain connection between herself and the painting, as if they were linked by blood.


    "I''ll give you this painting, I''ve written your name on it. Write your name on another painting," William said, "After you write it, sell it. 10,000 dors will be fine. I''ll give it to that David."


    For William, the painting he had just made of the young eagle was merely a doodle. Letting it circte out there wouldn''t be a big deal.


    "Oh! Thank you, Master!" Alice beamed, feeling truly grateful that William was giving her a painting; she knew she had to preserve it carefully.


    As for the one to be sold...


    Why choose, when you can have both?


    She would fiercely argue with anyone who dared to challenge her on this.


    "Let''s start," William stepped back, watching Alice attentively. Alice noticed the slightly artistic ir in William''s handwriting. Although it was quite good, she felt fortunate that William hadn''t opted for a moreplex and abstract artistic style, which would have made her feel incapable of reaching that level.


    In reality, Alice had a foundational knowledge in the arts,rgely thanks to her upbringing in a well-educated and cultured family that afforded her ess to better education. However,pared to a super art master like William, she had a long way to go.


    Alice took a deep breath, subconsciously thinking of her friend Be, a woman with a notably curvaceous figure and a veryrge chest.


    She suddenly found herself feeling a bit envious, wondering why her own chest wasn''t asrge.


    Noticing that she was lost in thought, an somewhat annoyed William asked, "What are you thinking about? Start writing your name!"


    "Oh," Alice responded, her head shrinking back as she picked up the brush to start writing her name, attempting to emte William''s previous handwriting style. ncing at the name she had written, William could see that although she had indeed captured some artistic elements of his style, it stillrgelycked self-expression and power. It was merely an imitation.


    "After you go home, practice writing your name every day," William said, sounding somewhat disappointed as he felt sheckedprehension and creativity.


    "Okay," Alice replied, puffing out her cheeks in a slightly despondent manner and nodding without offering any counterarguments.


    "Alright, let''s head out, bring the painting with you," William said, picking up his copy of "Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind" as he headed toward the door.


    Alice hurried back to the table, examining the still not fully dry oil painting before saying, "Teacher, this painting isn''tpletely dry yet, should we frame it before taking it out?"


    "Do as you see fit," William replied, already at the doorway. As the front door opened, York Brimstone and several others quickly entered.


    Before York Brimstone could speak, Lucas sneered, "You really have the guts, daring to paint at a gathering where so many master painters are present!"


    Williampletely ignored him, walking past everyone to settle down on a sofa at the side, immersing himself in his book as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    Lucas became even more furious, his n had been to embarrass William, yet the man tantly disregarded him. It felt as if he had mustered all his strength to throw a punch, only to hit thin air, even dislocating his hand in the process.


    The painters around them began discussing animatedly; some criticized William for being arrogant, while others secretly mocked Lucas.


    Indeed, William was a madman, daring even to critique York Brimstone''s paintings. Hadn''t Lucas basically humiliated himself with his recent actions?


    York Brimstone, however, managed to maintain hisposure on the spot. He hadn''t yet seen the painting and naturally wouldn''t dare to make rash judgments. If William indeed had an exceptionally high level of skill, any overreaction from him at this moment would only lead to greater embarrassment once they viewed the artwork.


    As the group entered the art studio, Alice stood by the table and said, "Could someone please frame the painting? The paint is still notpletely dry."


    The first thing York Brimstone noticed was the painting of the small eagle that William had drawn.


    He then stood there, stunned, unable to speak for quite a while.


    Lucas rushed over even faster than his father, and when he saw the painting of the small eagle, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter: "That''s it? That''s it? A painting of a little bird with no background whatsoever, what is this supposed to be?"

 Chapter 160 “Flight of the Mighty Eagle�

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¡°Flight of the Mighty Eagle¡±</h4>


    William''s painting, titled "The Fledgling Hawk," was as simple as it could be. With just a few strokes and devoid of any background, it looked quite in at first nce.


    What was most thought-provoking was the signature below the fledgling hawk.


    Alice?!


    York Brimstone, widely acknowledged as a master of oil painting, could discern that though the painting was simple, it showcased profound artistic prowess.


    In oil paintings, conveying emotion and spirit is paramount, and this artwork had achieved an incredibly high level in terms of its color depth and light-dark contrast.


    York Brimstone had had the opportunity to see some works of ancient masters, yet this simple painting of a fledgling hawk surpassed even those esteemed pieces in technical merit.


    What stunned York Brimstone even more was the certain spiritual energy emanating from "The Fledgling Hawk." Just one visual contact with it made him feel a wild surge of energy within.


    Clearly, this painting must''ve been created by a Soulmancer.


    And this Soulmancer''s skill level was incredibly high!


    York Brimstone stood there, looking at Alice, his tone intermingled with shock and deep admiration, "Excuse me... are you Alice?"


    He had considered addressing her with the term "master", but hesitated. He himself was already advanced in age; calling her "master" in front of so many people might imply that she appeared much older than she actually was, wouldn''t it? Maintaining a respectful demeanor should be enough.


    Alice was somewhat taken aback. She could feel his respect, but it left her somewhat puzzled.


    She knew that York Brimstone was of her father''s generation; why then was he showing her such high regard?


    She responded with a smile, "Uh... yes, Mr. Brimstone, I am Alice. In fact, Charles Turner is my grandfather."


    Alice wasn''t familiar with York Brimstone, and she wasn''t sure if he knew her father, so she mentioned her grandfather''s name.


    Charles Turner, a renowned contemporary healer, surely York Brimstone must have heard of him.


    "Mr. Turner is your grandfather?" York Brimstone was even more astounded.


    If this were true, Alice must be quite young. Yet, from the painting she produced, it was evident that her skills were incredibly profound.


    Charles Turner''s granddaughter was a Soulmancer?


    Alice nodded, then picked up the piece titled "The Fledgling Hawk" from the table with both hands, saying, "First, have someone properly frame this painting. It is going to be auctioned."


    Before York Brimstone could respond, Lucas began tough. "Alice, you drew this painting, didn''t you? I remember your family is known for medicine, how did you end up painting? Wasn''t William supposed to paint? Moreover, this painting really is simple."


    "Smack!"


    York Brimstone immediately pped Lucas across the face, the sound of the p resonating sharply, his handnding heavily.


    Lucas screamed, two bloodied teeth flying out of his mouth as he covered his face, looking at his father in disbelief.


    His mother had passed away early, and being the only child, he was doted on excessively by his father. Even when Lucas had made many serious mistakes before, York Brimstone had never hit him.


    And now, he had pped him in front of so many people over such a trivial matter.


    York Brimstone yelled angrily, "Get out! Since when did you have a say here?"


    Lucas was utterly stunned; his father''s p was far too harsh. Scared, he could only awkwardly retreat.


    York Brimstone asked someone to bring a frame and personally set about framing the painting.


    It was only when he picked up the painting from the surface that he saw the piece William had painted titled "Flight of the Mighty Eagle."


    When William had asked Alice to write her name, he had covered "Flight of the Mighty Eagle" with "The Fledgling Hawk," not caring at all whether the paint would stick to the back of the paper.


    The moment York Brimstone saw "Flight of the Mighty Eagle," he felt nothing but utter astonishment.


    The visual impact was potent, as if the mighty eagle was about to break free from the constraints of the paper, soaring into the sky!


    If the previous painting demonstrated the artist''s advanced technique, then this painting''s superb craftsmanship and conveyed spirit were absolutely breathtaking.


    "This... was painted by William?" York Brimstone nearly popped his eyes out, his voiceing out husky and strained.


    If the first painting relied on the augmentation of a Soulmancer''s spiritual energy, then the second piece truly represented artistry that could overturn the world''s artistic standards!


    Among the various masterpieces passed down through the annals of history, York Brimstone could confidently say that this painting was the most perfect work he had ever seen.


    Not even Leonardo da Vinci''s "Mona Lisa" or Vincent van Gogh''s "Sunflowers" could evoke such a profound sense of astonishment in him.


    How could the young William have such depth of skill? The phrase "Dedicated to my apprentice Alice" demonstrated exquisite calligraphic skill, an indescribable beauty perhaps onlyparable to John Hancock''s signature on the Deration of Independence.


    There were some words on one side of the painting, but they had been deliberately smeared off. However, even this erased script did not bring any sense of discord. Instead, it added a mysterious ambiance to the painting, evoking a desire to specte on the concealed content. What kind of genius was William?


    York Brimstone stared at the painting below and asked, "Alice, is this painting also going to be auctioned?"


    Alice excitedly replied, "This one is not for sale! Didn''t you see what is written above? It has already been given to me!"


    This painting cannot be sold, not even this "The Fledgling Hawk" can be sold!


    It bore her writing and William''s painting; how could it possibly be sold?


    Taking it to the auction is just going through the motions, after all, Alice still has over a million dors in her bank ount. She absolutely needs to buy it back today.


    York Brimstone remained silent, just staring at the painting over and over.


    "Quickly frame the painting!" Seeing York Brimstone''s eager eyes, Alice became somewhat flustered, fearing that he might intend to forcibly take it.


    At this moment, she didn''t care about any great artist; she wouldn''t allow anyone to take away her painting, absolutely not.


    They had been making things difficult for William from the start; Alice had only been somewhat courteous due to innate politeness.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" York Brimstone exhaled heavily, calling the staff to start framing the painting.


    The painting "Flight of the Mighty Eagle" had its emanating spiritual energy forcibly suppressed by William, and since it was dedicated to his apprentice Alice, it essentially confirmed the owner of the painting. Apart from Alice, no one could perceive its special attributes.


    But William''s painting skill was simply too superb; even without infusing a shred of energy, it was enough to astonish all the great artists in the world.


    He was too powerful; there was no way to remain low-key, even if he wanted to.


    The artists standing behind all came forward to view the painting.


    They were not Soulmancers; many could not understand where the charmy in "The Fledgling Hawk" above, but the painting below provided them with a tremendous shock.


    A true work of art, even those who do not understand it, would find it beautiful.


    In this oil painting, William sessfully captured a magnificent moment of a mighty eagle. Under the stark contrast of colors, the eagle''s feathers disyed breathtakingly delicate gradations. It spread its wings to fly, seemingly ready to sweep away everything, its eyes revealing a dominating spirit overseeing the world.


    How would they know, if William did not erase that line of text and suppress the spiritual energy in the painting, the consciousness of everyone present would be drawn into the painting, unable to extricate themselves.


    P.S.: I will do my best to update more chapters. I hope all the readers enjoy it. Please give it a high rating of 5 stars, thank you everyone!

 Chapter 161 They really knew how to enjoy themselves.

    <h4>Chapter 161 They really knew how to enjoy themselves.</h4>


    While York Brimstone and others were busy framing paintings in the studio, Lucas wasn''t idle either. After receiving a p from his father, he was filled with anger, unable toprehend why his father had hit him, especially in front of so many people.


    As he stepped out of the studio and saw William casually sitting on the couch, sipping tea and reading a book, his frustration intensified.


    Holding his right cheek, he stormed toward William. As he reached the table, he looked around for a weapon but found nothing. Eventually, he opted to kick William in the face.


    However, it wasn''t possible for William to be kicked so easily. He merely lifted his eyelids to nce at Lucas, who suddenly felt as if he had plunged into a hellish abyss. His pupils contracted abruptly, his raised leg unable to move forward. He lost his bnce and fell stiffly to the ground.


    William ignored him and continued reading.


    Lucasy twitching on the floor, shivering all over. The staff nearby rushed to help him up, their faces reflecting their helplessness as they asked, "Sir, are you alright?"


    In theory, the art exhibition was attended by high-society individuals who wouldn''t engage in fights. Yet Lucas had clearly intended to attack William, only to lose his bnce and fall embarrassingly.


    Worse, he couldn''t even kick properly and ended up falling himself ¨C how pathetic and pretentious he looked!


    "I... I''m fine," Lucas stuttered as he was helped up, stealing another nce at William.


    Although William hadn''t done anything, the moment Lucas lifted his leg, he was ovee by a fear that hinted at catastrophic consequences should his kicknd. Yet William seemed unfazed, immersed in his book.


    Unable to ovee his inner fear, Lucas quickly turned and left, finding himself unable to face William. It felt as if even one additional nce would bring death.


    This feeling wasn''t unfounded, and he should be thankful that William abided by modernws; otherwise, Lucas''s actions just now could have led to a loss of a leg, if not his life.


    Back in the studio, York Brimstone had arranged for the framing of both paintings to bepleted.


    Alice asked York Brimstone to temporarily look after her painting titled "Flight of the Mighty Eagle." She nned to take it with her when she leftter.


    Although somewhat uneasy, she wasn''t truly worried since she felt a certain connection to the painting, sensing the energy emanating from it. Moreover, she couldn''t very well carry the painting with her everywhere, even to dinner.


    After York Brimstone stepped out, he was flooded with mixed emotions. From the painting "The Fledgling Hawk", he had already perceived that Alice''s skill level was far above his own.


    Moreover, Alice was Charles Turner''s granddaughter; how could he afford to offend her?


    Then there was William.


    York had previously questioned William''s painting ability, but that recent artwork had clearly surpassed all ancient and modern painting masters.


    Creating such a piece of art in less than an hour, it was undeniable that William had reached the pinnacle of the art world, a height York Brimstone admitted he could notpete with, especially considering how young William still was.


    "Mr. Johnson, I was truly blind before, unable to recognize true talent and learning. I hope you can forgive me," York Brimstone said, despite not being able to sense any Soulmancer aura from William. He waspletely bowled over by William''s talent.


    The group of painters nearby remained silent, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    While some of them hadn''t fully grasped the deep meaning conveyed in William''s painting, seeing York Brimstone''s attitude, it was clear that he hadpletely conceded.


    He even started addressing a young man, likely only about twenty years old, as "Mr."


    William set down his book, not even bothering to move his buttocks, and said, "It''s fine, but don''t bother me anymore, everyone disperse."


    Titles like art world master meant nothing to William.


    If he wanted to be famous, he could easily stand at the pinnacle of countless industries, but he just wanted to be an ordinary person now, living an ordinary life.


    It''s best to avoid people he didn''t like.


    Everyone, just disperse.


    His tone was calm but carried a kind of authoritative aura unique to those in power.


    York Brimstone really couldn''t see through William. Was Alice, a Soulmancer, really acknowledging William as her mentor just because of his astonishing painting skills?


    After William spoke, York Brimstone had no choice but to leave, and the painters behind him followed suit, nodding obediently without daring to speak, following York Brimstone out.


    When Be and the others returned to William, Be couldn''t help but say, "William, aren''t you being a bit too impressive?"


    "It''s alright," William smiled.


    It was just painting, not a big deal. In fact, he found current photographs quite good.


    With a snap of a phone, it spared a lot of trouble.


    Be said, "Your painting skill is truly terrifying, isn''t it?"


    "Mm," William responded with a smile, albeit a fleeting one. Now, all he wanted was to finish reading his book. He nodded perfunctorily, and then picked up his book to continue reading.


    A corner of Be''s mouth twitched; it was clear he wasn''t in the mood to chat with her. Not wanting to embarrass herself, she found a spot and sat down.


    Alice, on the other hand, was delighted. She took a seat on the sofa opposite William, pulling Evelyn down to sit beside her.


    "Alice, why do I feel like you seem a bit different now?" Evelyn whispered.


    Pretending to be surprised, Alice asked, "What''s different?"


    "I can''t quite pinpoint it, but you seem more beautiful than before."


    "Really?" Alice thought, having purged all the toxins and impurities from her body, how could she not look somewhat better? Her face bore a sweet smile typical of a young girl, and with the removal of internal impurities and her improved condition, her skin had be smooth and rosy.


    Be stealthily nced at Alice, realizing that she indeed looked different from when they met earlier.


    Her face radiated happiness, herplexion glowing and rosy.


    Could it be...


    Be''s mouth opened slightly as her mind raced with spective thoughts.


    She had been alone with William for quite a while; had they done something else apart from painting?


    There was a saying that women who received a man''s "nourishment" exhibited such a blissful appearance.


    Be stole another nce at William.


    Wow!


    They really knew how to enjoy themselves.


    In such a setting, with the added pressure of painting and the presence of many people outside, wasn''t this a bit too stimting?


    How could Alice know what was going on in Be''s mind?


    She too was secretly watching William.


    When William was reading, he looked very focused, and his handsome features were really pleasant to look at, bing more and more endearing the more she looked.


    Even the way he read was so charming; it was no wonder he was her master.


    Feeling Alice and Be''s gazes on him, William slightly lifted his eyelids and nced at them. The two women quickly turned their heads away, feeling a bit guilty.


    "If you have nothing to do, don''t just sit here; go and do your own things," William said before disregarding them entirely.


    Being gawked at while reading was genuinely unpleasant!

 Chapter 162 Truly heartbreaking and spirit-crushing!

    <h4>Chapter 162 Truly heartbreaking and spirit-crushing!</h4>


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, the art exhibition was nearing its end. The socialites of New York City, whether they were feigning sophistication or unting their wealth, had essentially determined which paintings they wanted to purchase.


    William finally reached thest page of his book, a satisfied smile appearing on his face as he closed it.


    At that moment, David, who had spent the entire afternoon resting in the medical room, emerged.


    He was utterly frustrated today. How could his phone have exploded out of nowhere?


    Even if his phone exploded and his wounds were bandaged, how did he end up spurting blood mysteriously?


    Besides, it should have been a burn injury!


    He had bandaged the burn, but the bleeding had stained the bandages red, which was somewhat exaggerated.


    After resting in the medical room for an afternoon, he had ensured his wound wouldn''t bleed anymore, and only then did he limp out.


    He doesn''t know yet that the painting created by William has already stunned everyone present, surpassing York Brimstone in artistic skill and leaving a group of painters feeling ashamed.


    When he approached William, he saw William sitting alone on a sofa, with Alice and the others sitting not far away on chairs, not daring to approach.


    The three women were whispering to each other, discussing private topics women share, and seemed to be getting along quite well.


    David plopped down on the sofa across from William, his face pale but with a smile, he said, "William, you''re not seriously thinking of auctioning off a painting, are you?"


    With the book closed and having nothing to do, David''s arrival gave William the urge to have some fun.


    How could this guy be so forgetful?


    He had been taught a lesson every time he spoke to William, yet here he was, showing great courage.


    Young people were indeed fearless, something William greatly appreciated!


    "What''s the hurry? I can repay you without selling a painting," William replied, his attitude ever-changing. Before, he had no interest in engaging with David when he was causing trouble, but now he seemed somewhat interested in idly chatting with him.


    All because he was too bored.


    After finishing a book, there was always a certain emptiness, and since David was here, why not chat with him for a bit?


    Hearing William''s words, David couldn''t help but snicker. "You''re not really nning to have Miss Bell pay off your debt for you, are you? It''s quite disgraceful for a man to do such a thing."


    A hint of a smile appeared on William''s face as he said, "Believe it or not, I could even have L help me repay the debt."


    "..." David''s mouth twitched violently. Were these even wordsing from a human''s mouth?


    William just looked at him, waiting for his reply.


    Grinding his teeth, David said, "I have already sent the intimate photos of you and Be to my beloved L."


    William chuckled, "Calling her endearingly when she doesn''t even bother with you, what''s the point of doing this?"


    David''s face turned dark, clearly, William was implying he was a pathetic, lovelorn guy, one who lost everything in the end due to unreciprocated affection.


    "Do you really think L is that naive? After seeing your behavior today, do you think she will still fall into your arms?" David said bitterly, "Do you really think you are a Casanova? That every woman would fall for you?"


    "Well, that remains to be seen. How about I send her a message, asking to borrow $10,000 to pay you back first?" William raised an eyebrow, finding the young man''s behavior quite amusing. In ancient times, which man would act like this if a woman ignored him?


    David''s face darkened, but he was feeling quite amused inside. "Go ahead, borrow!"


    A man who was just intimate with another woman turns around to borrow $10,000 from another woman.


    Knowing L as David did, even if she had the money, she surely wouldn''t lend it.


    William''s actions would only foster resentment in L towards him.


    Without saying anything more, William took out his phone, opened WhatsApp, and sent L a voice message: "L, lend me $10,000. I''ll pay you back tonight."


    David scoffed, "Ha, pay back by tonight? William, how is this any different from scamming? Do you take L for a fool?"


    Borrowing money without giving a reason or excuse, did he truly think L was a foolish rich girl, mesmerized by William''s charm?


    Soon, William''s phone chimed.


    William turned the phone screen towards David.


    David fixed his eyes on the screen, only to see L transferring $50,000, then another $50,000, followed by another $50,000, and yet another $50,000.


    It appeared that her single transaction limit was $50,000, so she transferred it four times, sending a total of $200,000 instead of the $10,000 William asked for, without even asking what it was for!


    David clenched his fists, too furious to speak.


    After confirming the receipt of the funds, William transferred money to David.


    This transaction was practically a p in David''s face.


    David had lost a lot of blood in the afternoon, his face was already pale and unsightly. Now it became even more hideous, turning red and white alternately.


    "I don''t owe you any money now," William smiled, "so you can stop worrying about whether I paint or not."


    Taking a deep breath, David took out his new phone, his hand trembling as he opened WhatsApp and found L''s profile...


    "L, could you lend me $200,000? I saw a painting at the auction that I am short of $200,000 for. I recently bought a $100,000 fund that can only be redeemed tomorrow. I''ll pay you back as soon as it''s credited," he typed.


    This was the first time David was borrowing money from a woman, and he didn''t want L to think he was broke.


    He provided a reason for the loan, emphasized that he did have money, and assured her of repayment the next day.


    He wanted to prove to William that L would lend him money too!


    He needed to show that William was not a unique presence in L''s life.


    "Ding!"


    David''s WhatsApp message notification sounded.


    It was a voice message.


    William smiled silently, looking at David.


    David didn''t dare to y it on speaker, so he clicked the voice message and held it to his ear.


    "David, we aren''t really that close, are we? If you don''t have the money, you can choose not to buy, or maybe borrow from your other friends. Besides, I don''t want to have any financial dealings with you."


    David''s face darkened even more.


    Was the treatment between people really so disparate?


    Although they were nearly two meters apart, William still heard what L had said. He looked at David with a smirk, truly David was quite unlucky today.


    David could only grit his teeth and say, "What are you smiling at? L only had $200,000, and you borrowed it all. If you don''t pay her back tonight, I won''t let you off either."


    "Oh? Is that so?" William replied, before picking up his phone again and sending another voice message to L, "L, lend me another $200,000."


    Not even five seconds after the message was sent, continuous notifications began arriving on William''s phone.


    A transfer of $50,000, then another, and another... it happened three, four, five times...


    A total of eighteen transfers!


    Lastly, a text message came: "That''s all I have for now. Let me know if it''s not enough."


    David felt utterly devastated.


    This swift and brutal face-pping came too quickly, didn''t it?


    Moreover, this wasn''t just a simple face-pping anymore; it was truly heartbreaking and spirit-crushing!

 Chapter 163 I generally don’t befriend men

    <h4>Chapter 163 I generally don''t befriend men</h4>


    Watching the rich array of expressions on David''s face, William found it especially amusing for a moment.


    In reality, he wanted David to realize that no matter how hard one tries, it''s futile to gain the affections of a woman who doesn''t love him.


    Of course, it was also essential for him to make David understand the treacherous nature of society.


    Yes, that was the right way to put it.


    William had met David a few times before, and every time the young man saw him, he never had a friendly expression, clearly indicating his animosity.


    In situations where others didn''t resort to violence, William wasn''t a fan of it either. As Be often said, "It''s better just to irritate them."


    David had never gotten the better of William. When he came out of the medical room, his intention was to make William look like a clown in front of Be and the others.


    However, to his surprise, he realized he was the real clown.


    While William was engaged in idle talk with David, a young man dressed in a gray casual suit with an outstanding demeanor approached, led by a staff member.


    Upon seeing the young man, David''s face underwent a series of changes. He immediately stood up, waving his hand in greeting.


    However, the young man didn''t even notice him and headed straight for Alice and the two other women.


    Caught mid-wave, David felt another wave of embarrassment. William, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What are youughing at?" David red at William.


    Unperturbed, William, with a smirk, replied, "I just felt likeughing."


    "..." David realized he was utterly powerless against William. What could he do, charge at him and beat him up?


    Reflecting on the previous day at the hotel, when William had stabbed a dinner knife into the table, David wasn''t sure he could even win in a fight against him. Being beaten up by William again would only add to his embarrassment.


    The young man on the other side was none other than the club''s owner, Travis Barnes, a mid-level Soulmancer.


    He was actually over a hundred years old. While he hadn''t achieved the level of reversing his age, his unique method of power enhancement made him appear in his twenties.


    He practiced an ancient and controversial supernatural ability that required the cooperation of young women. He absorbed the life force of others, particrly those of the opposite gender, to rejuvenate himself.


    This method, frowned upon by many, allowed him to maintain his youthful appearance despite his true age. Running this club was his way to conveniently find targets.


    Just now, he had noticed the painting up for auction, "The Fledgling Hawk," and paid particr attention to the signature.


    Alice?


    A female Soulmancer?


    Such female Soulmancers are pretty rare these days. From the signature on the artwork, the individual must be at least a mid-level Soulmancer.


    Engaging intimately with such a woman and drawing life force from her would be equivalent to doing so with a hundred ordinary women.


    So, he came inquiring.


    When Travisid his eyes on the trio - Alice and her twopanions - even he, who had encountered countless women, was momentarily taken aback. What a fortunate day!


    Be had a captivating physique and demeanor, Alice''s energy was dense and profound, while Evelyn was truly unique, emitting a particr aura.


    He couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was, but from his many years of drawing life force from the opposite gender to rejuvenate himself, he had a hunch. If he targeted Evelyn, the effects might even surpass those from Alice.


    "Good day to you, three lovelydies. I am the owner of this club, Travis."


    Travis wouldn''t be quick to show his lust,he greeted them with a gentle nod and a sincere smile. He didn''t extend his hand, his demeanor was calm and his gaze was earnest and unthreatening. To those unaware of his secrets, he might even seem like a refined gentleman.


    "Hello, I''m Alice." Alice introduced herself briefly. William was nearby, and she didn''t want any misunderstandings.


    Evelyn gave a slight nod, "Hello, my name is Evelyn."


    Be squinted her eyes and smiled, "Travis, we''ve met before."


    "Miss Bell, a pleasure to see you again. I hope you''re enjoying your day." Travis had known Be for some time, but he had no intention of crossing the influential Bell family, so he never made a move on her.


    If something happened to Be, given the Bell family''s clout, agents from the 13th Bureau would surely get involved, making things quite messy.


    Be was somewhat wary of Travis. She was aware of his influence in New York City and suspected that a man like him approaching them probably had more intimate intentions.


    "It''s fine. Is there a particr reason you approached us, Travis?" Be''s voice carried a hint of rejection despite her smiling face.


    "Alice, did you paint ''The Fledgling Hawk''?" Travis''s gaze shifted to Alice.


    Alice nced over at William, who seemed not to appreciate interruptions.


    "Yes, I did. Is there an issue?" Alice vaguely understood why William had her sign that painting - it was not only for her to practice her calligraphy but also to handle situations like this.


    "No issue at all. I''m merely an admirer of that artwork and your painting skills, Alice. I hoped to make an acquaintance." Travis also followed Alice''s gaze towards William. Just an ordinary person, nothing to be concerned about.


    "As for making friends, there''s no need, Travis. I have other matters to attend to." With that, Alice took Evelyn''s hand and walked towards William. The two of them sat down next to him.


    Such a direct rejection?


    This piqued Travis''s interest even more. He had lived for over a century, possessing immense wealth and being a mid-level Soulmancer. The allure he exuded was not something many women could resist.


    Moreover, he hadn''t even been overly forward. He had simply mentioned wanting to make friends, and yet, he was rebuffed. This made him find the woman before him intriguing.


    Having lived for such a long time, he hadn''t encountered a challenging situation in quite a while.


    Travis chuckled and followed behind Alice, heading in William''s direction.


    Be realized it right away: Travis''s interest was primarily in Alice!


    In just a short while, everyone had gathered around William.


    Be felt Alice was stirring up trouble. Even if William was a masterful artist, wasn''t Alice inadvertently drawing unwanted attention to him?


    Travis was no ordinary character. If he decided to confront William, it would likely be challenging for William to handle.


    As expected, when Travis approached, he looked at William and inquired, "May I know the name of this gentleman?"


    "William."


    William''s mood was rtively good. He recognized that the young man before him was interested in his disciple.


    To him, someone who was over a century old still seemed young.


    A mid-level Soulmancer with average aptitude. The only thing unknown was his character.


    William too sized up Travis, and it seemed he discerned the other''s nature almost instantly.


    Drawing life force from the opposite gender to rejuvenate oneself?


    William detected from Travis''s aura the method he employed to enhance his abilities.


    Although William made decisions based on his mood and wasn''t particrly concerned about how one chose to increase their power, a man who relied on drawing life force from the opposite gender probably wasn''t the most upright character.


    How could such a person be deserving of his disciple?


    Upon realizing this, William instantly developed a strong dislike for Travis.


    "William?" Travis grinned, "I''ve heard about you. Today, you outshined York Brimstone, quite impressive. I am the owner of this club, Travis. Let''s be friends."


    William replied with a smile, "I generally don''t befriend men."

 Chapter 164 No ulterior motives

    <h4>Chapter 164 No ulterior motives</h4>


    This is totally humiliating!


    William held no regard for Travis, and thus had no inclination to indulge him with empty courtesies.


    Make friends?


    William genuinely had very few friends.


    The smile on Travis''s face gradually stiffened. Being rejected by Alice made him feel more challenged, but being rejected by William was an entirely different matter.


    Once this man steps out of this club, he''s dead meat!


    Not even Jesus could save him!


    "Very well!" Travis nodded towards William and then turned to leave.


    Be quickly said to Travis, "Travis, William is a friend of mine. He''s always been straightforward like this. Please don''t take offense."


    Travis halted momentarily, tilting his head towards Be, "Miss Bell, I respect you, but your friend has embarrassed me. I am quite displeased."


    With that said, he didn''t even acknowledge Be and walked away.


    Be could sense Travis''s fury, and it inexplicably made her anxious.


    Really, William had been provoking people since he entered the club. Did he think he had lived long enough?


    After Travis left, David couldn''t help butugh, "William, I suddenly find myself admiring you."


    "Oh? There''s more for you to admire in what''s toe." William had already detected the murderous intent from Travis.


    Youngsters these days really have quite the temper.


    "Good luck to you," David didn''t want to continue the conversation with William. He smirked and left.


    David was curious if William would still be alive and speaking the next day.


    Travis was not merely the owner of this club.


    He knew practically all the elites of New York City. In Travis''s presence, even David had to act humble. Earlier, when Travis ignored him, David didn''t dare retort.


    Now, William has offended Travis.


    Perhaps William''s skills were exceptional, but David still felt that William''s end tonight might be gruesome.


    A man who relies on women to support him, what''s there to be arrogant about? Does he really think that by getting close to a few heiresses from wealthy families, he can do whatever he pleases?


    William looked at David''s retreating figure, the corner of his mouth lifting into a smirk.


    The wound on David''s thigh started to bleed profusely again.


    "What the hell is this?! Is this bandage some sort of cheap product?"


    David couldn''t care less about his image at this point. The wound on his thigh bursting open again had shattered hisposure.


    The staff rushed over to assist him back to the medical room.


    The staff here were also at their wits'' end.


    Wasn''t it just a minor burn?


    They''d bandaged it twice, yet the wound kept reopening. Did this guy have some sort of condition where he easily bleeds?


    Alice watched from the side, holding back herughter, thinking her master was really too mischievous.


    Without a doubt, without any exnation, this had to be the handiwork of her master.


    Be, however, couldn''t find it funny. Remembering the words Travis said as he left, she felt William was in grave danger.


    After much thought, Be, feeling uneasy, walked away to make a phone call to her grandfather.


    Daniel Bell already knew William had visited Travis''s club. Even though William had mentioned that their paths no longer aligned, he still kept tabs on him.


    His own granddaughter, Be, was close to William. He wasn''t sure if this was good or bad.


    He heard that Alice from the Turner family was even closer to William, and their rtionship seemed quite good. This probably meant Be didn''t stand a chance. If she upset William, that could be problematic.


    This felt more like a high-stakes gamble!


    If they bet right, the Bell family''s prosperity could extend for several more centuries. If they bet wrong...


    While Daniel Bell was in a dilemma, the butler handed him his phone, "Sir, Miss Bell is calling."


    Daniel Bell picked up the phone, "Bell, what is it?"


    Be whispered, "Grandpa, William is in trouble."


    "Hmm?" Daniel Bell was puzzled. Trouble for William?


    Whoever messed with William would likely end up regretting it. How could that be considered trouble?


    Be inquired, "You know of Travis, right?"


    "Yes, did he cross paths with Travis?" Daniel Bell chuckled, aware of Travis being a mid-level Soulmancer.


    "Yes! Travis seems really angry. I fear he might take action against William. Can we send someone to protect him or perhaps speak to Travis?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Daniel Bell responded, then queried, "I heard you had him pretend to be your boyfriend again?"


    "Cough! You knew about that?" Be felt a bit embarrassed, "That''s not the issue we''re discussing right now."


    Daniel Bell didn''t even dare to directly address William by his name, and further inquired, "How did he respond? Did he agree?"


    "I offered him $2000 to pretend to be my boyfriend for a day, and he agreed," Be was clueless as to what her grandfather was getting at. Surely this wasn''t the main point right now. "I think you should speak with Travis."


    Daniel Bell, seemingly uninterested in Travis, asked again, "Is that girl Alice from the Turner family with you guys as well?"


    "..." Be was somewhat speechless. Was her grandfather bing senile? His questions seemed unrted to their current issue. "Yes, Alice is here. What about it?"


    "How do you find Alice''s rtionship with him?"


    Be replied, slightly exasperated, "It seems pretty good."


    "She''s not distancing herself from you, is she?"


    "No, no! Why would she distance herself from me?"


    Be was beginning to feel like she might have called the wrong person.


    "That''s good. It''s best if you just be friends with him. I don''t think you should harbor any ulterior motives," Daniel Bell believed the best oue would be for Be and William to be friends.


    This way, they wouldn''t offend William, and it could ensure the prosperity of the Bell family for another century.


    If Be harbored any deeper intentions towards William, and he was already involved with Alice from the Turner family, it could backfire.


    "I...I..." Be was so flustered she could barely string words together.


    What did he mean by "no ulterior motives"?


    "Alright, let everything else be. You don''t need to worry about it," said Daniel Bell, ending the call.


    Handing the phone back to his butler, Daniel Bell''s expression turned cold. "Issue the directive: any business dealings rted to Travis should be terminated, regardless of losses!"


    "Also, monitor all of Travis''s business activities. Be ready to take them over when I give the word." Daniel Bell knew well the consequences of crossing William.


    A mid-level Soulmancer?


    The Taylor family had even invited a grand mage from the Arcane Society, and in the end, they still had to go into hiding.


    Over the years, Daniel Bell hade to understand many things. The more he knew, the more enigmatic William seemed to him.


    For a mid-level Soulmancer to challenge William, wasn''t that akin to seeking death?


    By distancing himself from Travis, Daniel Bell was also sending a message. Regardless of whether William noticed, it was something he feltpelled to do.


    Moreover, the reason he hadn''t acted against Travis''s business yet was that he wasn''t sure how William intended to handle Travis.


    Would he ignore him or directly eliminate him?

 Chapter 165 How long have these two not eaten?

    <h4>Chapter 165 How long have these two not eaten?</h4>


    The charity g was held in the grand hall on the second floor of the club.


    This private club upied more than 10,000 square feet. The first floor was an art exhibition center, the second floor was used for hosting banquets and events, and there was also a third floor with various entertainment facilities. The fourth floor had residences and bathing facilities, making it a highlyprehensive club.


    William followed Be to the second floor, where many people had already arrived. The guests in attendance were all dressed to the nines, engaging in hushed conversations.


    The so-called charity g was nothing more than an asion Travis arranged to gather these wealthy individuals. Some of them would meet at the banquet and form a circle.


    And within this circle, there was no shortage of business information.


    Travis had installed eavesdropping devices under the floor of the second level, allowing him to hear all kinds of business information.


    Even the secrets of certain individuals, once they fell into his hands, were worth millions.


    So, why would he charge for the art exhibition tickets?


    When William and his party of four entered the second floor, they immediately attracted quite a bit of attention.


    Not to mention William''s artistic skills surpassing those of York Brimstone, the entrance of Be and the two other beauties alone already made for a beautiful scene.


    "Let''s sit over there." Be nced at the people in the room, not interested in greeting anyone, and led William and the others towards an empty table.


    Since it was a charity auction, there were many small tables.


    Each table could amodate around four to five people.


    After William and his group sat down, a waitress in evening dress immediately brought over the auction list, followed by a trolley with red wine, beverages, and pastries.


    The waitress bowed and asked, "What would you like to have?"


    Upon entering, William had seen two long tablesden with food at the back. Hearing the waitress''s question, he nced over there and asked, "Can we eat the food over there?"


    The waitress nodded with a smile, "Yes, you can. What would you like? I can get it for you."


    William smiled and said, "No need to trouble yourself, I''ll go myself. Everything is free, right?"


    The waitress was quick to respond, "Everything here isplimentary."


    "That''s great." William was delighted. He wasn''t one to take advantage of freebies, but with delicacies right there and offered for free, how could he possibly resist?


    "What good pastries do they have?"


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll get it for you," William finally showed some gentlemanly demeanor at this moment, without ordering Alice around.


    "Let''s go together! I want to take a look," Alice quickly stood up, wanting to join him.


    Be gave Alice a meaningful nce. In such a setting, the delicacies disyed were usually untouched. Even if someone were truly hungry, they would mostly ask a waitress to bring over a little something.


    William might be visiting such a ce for the first time, but Alice shouldn''t be the same, should she?


    It was also Evelyn''s first time in such a setting, and she could only tag along with Alice. Seeing Alice stand, she also got up: "I''ll go too."


    "What else can I say? I''ll wait here," What else could Be say? Was she also supposed to go with them?


    William walked to the long table, found himself a te, and started picking up anything he saw. In no time, he had a te piled high like a small mountain.


    Some of the nearby guests curiously watched William, some even wondering if he was a waiter or had sneaked in from somewhere.


    If Alice wasn''t apanying him, would someone have already approached to inquire about William''s identity?


    "What will you have?" William nced at Evelyn.


    Evelyn looked at William''s overflowing te and tentatively asked, "Should wee back for more after we finish this?"


    "That works," William hadn''t had seafood for quite a while, so he grabbed a giant king crab and a whole lot of salmon.


    Alice followed suit, asking William what he wanted and he had her get some meat dishes.


    Master and apprentice looked like they hadn''t eaten in ages, bncing two tes of delicacies through the crowd, back to Be''s table.


    Be, seeing their demeanor, slowly covered her face with her hand and lowered her head.


    She really wanted to tell those staring at their table that she wasn''t very familiar with these two.


    However, William didn''t care about what others thought. After he sat down, the waitress quickly brought over the cutlery.


    In fact, utensils like knives and forks had already existed in the ancient era of gods, so William was quite adept at using them.


    With a wave of the knife in his hand, he effortlessly cracked open the king crab shell. Without using his hands, he maneuvered the knife and fork to extract the crab meat.


    His movements were graceful, smooth, and fluid, leaving Be beside him stunned.


    Earlier, seeing William grab so much food, she thought he would devour it with both hands, leaving a mess all over the table.


    But now it seemed that William''s manners and movements while eating were as elegant as a medieval noble. His movements didn''t seem fast, but his eating pace was not slow, and there wasn''t even a trace of residue or drips around his lips.


    She really didn''t know how he managed it.


    Alice, watching William''s adept handling of the seafood, also harbored a desire to learn and mirror his skills, but found herself struggling, unable to catch on quite as easily as she had hoped.


    William, for his part, was quite adept at caring for others. He efficiently disassembled arge king crab, skillfully extracted the sulent meat, and generously distributed portions to each of the threedies'' tes.


    The habit,monly seen in older generations, of adding food to younger people''s tes, was a warmth that William still embodied.


    In a bygone era, offering food was considered a heartfelt expression of hospitality.


    William was in particrly good spirits that day, and he had a keen interest in integrating into the lively atmosphere of contemporary youth, thereby exhibiting warmth towards both Be and Evelyn.


    Regarding the previous discussions about pursuing a romantic interest in Evelyn, William had adopted a moreissez-faire attitude, allowing things to unfold naturally.


    In the tapestry of his life, affairs of the heart did not hold paramount importance. Perhaps, he mused, not overthinking and maintaining a casual demeanor could foster a more harmonious rapport with Evelyn.


    Viewing her as a special entity might only serve toplicate their interactions.


    Ever the considerate guest, William requested the staff to bring over a waste bin. In a matter of minutes, he efficiently extracted the meat from all shelled items and disposed of the shells, thereby reducing the clutter on the table, creating a more aesthetically pleasing dining experience.


    Be, observing the crab and shrimp meat neatly arranged on her te, couldn''t help butment, "Your culinary skills are indeed quite refined."


    With a modest smile, William responded, "Naturally, I do consider myself somewhat of a chef."


    Alice, looking on, yfully chimed in, "One who doesn''t aspire to be a student of painting can hardly be a good chef."


    "You''re quite the chatterbox, focus on your meal," William retorted with a yful nce.


    Thirty minutester, the charity auction was in full swing, with the host energeticallymanding the stage. William, feeling sated, turned his attention to the auction list beside him.


    The auction boasted not only artworks by York Brimstone and a variety of contemporary artists but also featured a selection of valuable antiques. Among the listed artworks was his painting titled "The Fledgling Hawk", attributed to Alice as the artist, with a starting bid set at a respectable $10,000.


    After the emcee briefly addressed the audience from the stage, the auction officially began.


    Be felt at ease since, from the moment she took her seat, Lucas had note to disturb her.


    Little did she know that just the sight of William evoked an inexplicable sense of dread in Lucas.

 Chapter 166 If you encounter difficulties, seek help from the 13th Bureau.

    <h4>Chapter 166 If you encounter difficulties, seek help from the 13th Bureau.</h4>


    It was an instinctual reaction, much like how a mouse feels upon seeing a cat. How could he dare to approach now?


    Before, Be had wondered how William would deal with Lucas if he approached, but now it seemed that there was no need.


    Once the auction began, the affluent businessmen in attendance started fiercely bidding, bringing the atmosphere to its peak.


    William watched the spectacle with keen interest.


    Alice turned to William and said, "Most of the proceeds from this auction will be used to fund children''s education in impoverished areas of the United States. The painting we discussed with the staff earlier is expected to bring in $10,000 for us, and any amount beyond that will be donated."


    William nodded in acknowledgment withoutmenting.


    He might not be an overwhelminglypassionate soul, but he certainly supported the cause of funding education for children in impoverished areas.


    Many years ago, education was often seen as a means for impoverished families to change their fate.


    In modern times, while education might not be the sole way to alter one''s destiny, it at least ensures that children from these families aren''t marginalized by society. For many in contemporary society, pursuing education is not just for employment but more for personal growth and broadening horizons.


    Soon, it was time to auction William''s piece, "The Fledgling Hawk."


    As the artwork was presented, there was an immediate buzz among the attendees.


    "The starting bid is $10,000? What kind of piece is this?"


    "Alice? Who is that? I''ve never heard of her. Is she a recently emerged artist?"


    "That name, Alice, sounds so familiar."


    "I remember now! The world''s top medical expert, Charles Turner''s granddaughter is named Alice."


    Some didn''t know who Alice was and couldn''t appreciate the seemingly simple artwork. They couldn''t sense the spiritual power within it, pondering how such a painting could possibly be worth $10,000.


    "I bid $200,000!" Travis, sitting in the front row, was the first to shout his bid.


    With this bid, many snapped back to reality. Travis was the club''s owner. The mysterious appearance of this artwork at the auction¡ªwasn''t it a clear indication of his intentions toward Alice?


    This seemed to suggest to everyone that Travis''s pursuit of Alice was unmistakably overt. Who would want to offend Travis over this?


    Moreover, there were few in the room willing to challenge Travis''s bid.


    If you cross him, it''ll be tough to get by in New York City.


    "$300,000!"


    From a certain corner, a voice rang out.


    William didn''t even nce that way. He already knew Bryant had made his way in.


    Travis narrowed his eyes, locking eyes with Bryant and called out, "$400,000!"


    Bryant sneered, "Half a million dors!"


    He had noticed the name ''Alice'' associated with the painting. But what led him to bid this high was the particr spiritual energy he felt emanating from the artwork. ncing from afar, he could sense it.


    Bryant was sure the painting wasn''t created by Alice. The signature at the bottom clearly didn''t match the painting''s style.


    "$2 million!" Travis primarily enhanced his power by absorbing the life force of the opposite gender to rejuvenate himself. He had a limited understanding of spiritual energy. To him, the painting just looked good, and he couldn''t sense any spiritual energy from it.


    Initially, he bid merely to win Alice''s favor. But now, it had be a contest with Bryant.


    How dare someone outbid him?


    Wasn''t this a direct challenge to his prestige?


    On his own turf, someone was contending with him for something he wanted?


    Bryant gritted his teeth and shot back with his final bid, "Five million dors!"


    Travis scoffed, "Eight million dors!"


    He had also recognized that Bryant was a Soulmancer. But so what?


    Was this now apetition of who had more money?


    Bryant frowned deeply. Though he had been living secluded in the mountains for many years, and even if he possessed considerable power, he wasn''t particrly wealthy. Was he really going to borrow money from Charles Turner for this?


    Alice was also stunned. In just a short span, the bid had reached eight million dors?


    "I also want to bid," Alice said, giving William a pleading look.


    William was truly at a loss for words. He had previously entrusted the money from his cup sale to Alice, never intending to use it himself.


    Was he now going to spend his own money to buy his painting?


    But, did Alice intend to venture into the education sector?


    "If you want to bid, then do it," William said nonchntly about money. He didn''t need much¡ªjust $10,000 to repay L. And he didn''t feel like asking Alice for it.


    Upon hearing William''s words, Alice immediately raised her hand and shouted, "$9 million!"


    Travis slightly frowned. But when he saw Alice, he decided to bow out of the bidding war.


    For Alice to buy her own painting, if he continued to bid, wouldn''t that be causing trouble for Alice?


    Bryant had intended to continue bidding too, but when he followed the voice, he saw William.


    This sparked a new thought in his mind.


    It seems that the girl buying the painting knows William. Once she purchases it, it wouldn''t be a problem to take a closer look at it, right?


    Isn''t it better to not spend any money and get something for free?


    So, Bryant refrained from cing another bid.


    Having the opportunity to get something for free is always the happiest thing for him.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, a painting that the majority found unappealing was sold for a staggering $9 million.


    Alice quickly made the payment. However, the organizers said they would transfer the $10,000 to her only after the auction concluded.


    William had also finished eating. He nced at the auction list and found nothing of interest. He turned to Be and suggested, "Can we leave now?"


    "Sure!" Be had wanted to leave for a while. Her father had promised not to force her into any more arranged dates, so there was no need for her to remain.


    We''ve eaten and the auction is over, we can definitely leave now.


    Today had been quite a pleasant day.


    However, she was a bit concerned about William''s safety. Would Travis take any action against him?


    As the group stood up, preparing to leave, both Travis and Bryant also rose.


    Be whispered in William''s ear, "William, be careful of that Travis."


    Williamughed and said, "I know." He then pulled out his phone and made a call.


    "Hello?"


    "Deputy Director Wenzel, hello. We met at the bookstore today. You mentioned I could reach out if I needed help?"


    "I remember¡­" Wes Wenzel replied, "What''s the trouble?"


    "That man from this morning is still following me."


    William didn''t mention Travis. After all, with Bryant also being present and Wes Wenzel having his eye on Bryant, he simply mentioned his name.


    "Where are you now?" Wes Wenzel, clearly a responsible individual, became more attentive when he heard that Bryant was still tailing William.


    "I''m at the York Brimstone art exhibition."


    "Why did you go there?" Upon hearing about York Brimstone''s art show, Wes Wenzel couldn''t help but frown. This is Travis''s club, and Travis is already a key monitoring target of the 13th Bureau. Why on earth would William go there? Is he courting trouble?


    "To see the art exhibition," William replied, as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    "Stay there, I''ll be with you in ten minutes!"


    "Alright." William ended the call.


    Be, puzzled, asked, "Who did you call?"


    "The Manhattan Community Board Deputy Director."

 Chapter 167 Manhattan Community Board Director

    <h4>Chapter 167 Manhattan Community Board Director</h4>


    "Manhattan Community Board?" Be held her forehead, almost speechless, "Do you think calling someone from the Manhattan Community Board is going to be of any use?"


    What kind of person is Travis?


    Handling him would surely be beyond the capacity of the Manhattan Community Board, especially for just a Deputy Director!


    Be really wondered what was going through William''s mind.


    William, however, said, "He asked me to wait for him here for ten minutes."


    Be said, "Tell him not toe. Come with me; I believe he will give me some face."


    "I think Deputy Director Wenzel has more influence than you," William replied and found a sofa to sit on. He now believed in resolving issues through official channels rather than violence.


    Alice didn''t ask too many questions and said, "You guys wait; I''ll go get my painting."


    The painting William had given her was still stored at the exhibition center. She wasn''t entirelyfortable leaving it for someone else to bring, so she decided to take it with them when they left.


    "Good, I''ll sit for a while." William sat on the sofa, having decided to wait for Deputy Director Wenzel.


    Be and Evelyn had no choice but to sit down as well.


    Alice took her time and eventually emerged carrying a framed painting, securely wrapped in hard paper. She recalled Evelyn hadn''t seen the painting, so she didn''t know what was written on it.


    In front of Evelyn, she was still William''s cousin.


    Both Bryant and Travis followed them out, taking the elevator down together. The two had subtly faced off in the elevator, but neither could get the upper hand, ending in a draw.


    Once out of the elevator, they acted as if nothing had happened.


    They probably thought William would leave the club directly, but after descending, they found him leisurely sitting on a sofa on the ground floor.


    Bryant smirked at Travis, "You''re not thinking of killing someone to steal the painting, are you?"


    Travisughed and said, "Have you taken a liking to that painting?"


    Bryant couldn''t help but scoff, "Aren''t you?"


    "Not really!" Travis stopped ying coy and said, "How about this, you take the painting, and I take the person."


    Bryant,cking William''s discerning eye, didn''t recognize Travis''s method of enhancing his abilities and simply asked, "Which person do you want?"


    Travis squinted, "Alice!"


    Bryant directly responded, "No way!"


    In fact, up to this point, Bryant still didn''t know who Alice was.


    However, being a longtime friend of Charles Turner, he couldn''t just sit idly by when someone was targeting his granddaughter.


    "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" Travis''s face was gloomy and unpleased.


    It was one thing for Bryant topete with him for the painting earlier; Travis had given him enough face, but Bryant remained relentless.


    Did he want everything?


    What did he take him for?


    Bryant didn''t waste words with him and walked directly towards William.


    As he approached, he also sized up Be and the others.


    All three women looked very beautiful; he couldn''t tell which one was Alice.


    ording to William, Alice was incredibly ugly without makeup.


    But the three girls in front of him all seemed to have pleasant appearances.


    As for whether they were wearing makeup?


    Bryant really couldn''t tell.


    "William, I didn''t expect to run into you here," Bryant greeted William with a smile as he approached.


    William smiled, "Neither did I."


    Bryant went straight to the point and asked, "By the way, which one of you is Alice?"


    Alice looked at Bryant in confusion and asked, "And you are?"


    Bryant looked Alice up and down; the young girl looked quite pretty, and she had a good figure.


    What a pity! If her natural appearance was like this, it would have been great.


    But one''s appearance isn''t something one can decide.


    Thinking of this, Bryant couldn''t help but sigh, "Alice, I''m friends with your grandfather; you can call me Mr. Phillips."


    Alice asked, "Are you Walker''s master?"


    Bryant nodded, "My apprentice has been causing trouble for you guys in New York."


    Alice hurriedly said, "No, not at all, Walker has been behaving quite well here."


    Bryant secretly clicked his tongue, realizing that this girl must have fallen for his apprentice. Thatd was truly something, leaving romantic debts wherever he went.


    Charles Turner had a good rtionship with him; it wouldn''t be easy to exin if Charles Turner''s granddaughter got emotionally hurt because of his apprentice.


    However, it''s better not to meddle in the affairs of young people.


    If the two young people were fond of each other, he certainly couldn''t break them up because of Alice''s appearance.


    Alice could hardly imagine that the old man in front of her had so many thoughts running in his mind.


    He had already started disapproving of her appearance.


    In the end, Bryant could only say, "Let''s go, what are we still sitting here for?"


    William also stood up, calcting the time; Deputy Director Wenzel should be arriving soon.


    Bryant turned around and exchanged a nce with Travis, the message was clear; he was protecting these people, and if Travis wanted to make a move, he would have to get past him first.


    Travis shook his head with a smile at Bryant, turned around, and didn''t follow any further.


    But his intentions were also very clear; Bryant, you can''t protect them!


    Was someone he targeted easily protected just because someone else said they would?


    What about Charles Turner''s granddaughter?


    The woman he fancied, he would get by any means necessary.


    William followed Bryant out of the club and met Wes Wenzel face to face.


    The moment Bryant saw Wes Wenzel, he paused.


    Wes Wenzel nced at William, without wasting words, and said to Bryant, "Bryant,e with us."


    At this time, a pretty young girl, who looked about eighteen or neen, was standing beside Wes Wenzel, staring expressionlessly at Bryant.


    Bryant was so nervous that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "What¡­ What have I done?"


    Before Bryant could finish speaking, in the next second, the girl had already punched him in the abdomen, followed by a judo throw, throwing him harshly to the ground.


    The ground was indented, and then she stepped on Bryant''s abdomen.


    Bryant, being an intermediate Soulmancer, didn''t even have a chance to fight back. He was knocked out and dragged away like a dead dog.


    Alice and the others were nearly popping their eyes out, watching the slender figure of the young girl, speechless for a long time.


    "Sorry, our Manhattan Community Board Director has a bit of a temper," Wes Wenzel said to William. "Don''t worry, I believe he won''t bother you again in the future."


    William nodded, staring nkly at the retreating figure of the young girl.


    He hadn''t expected that the 13th Bureau would have such a capable person.


    That girl just now was quite special! She is not a Soulmancer; the technique she used to enhance her abilities seems to resemble a method from millions of years ago by William!


    How could that be??

 Chapter 168 I’m obviously doing it for the first time.

    <h4>Chapter 168 I¡¯m obviously doing it for the first time.</h4>


    William himself was unable to enhance his own abilities, but thousands of years ago, during the era when the gods still existed, he had created some methods to enhance abilities through his interactions with the gods.


    Just like the method he taught Alice to enhance her abilities.


    In addition to this, William had also created numerous techniques shrouded in mystery.


    For instance, Zeus had once used William''s creation, the "Olympian Thunder Technique," to enhance his control over thunder and lightning, ultimately establishing Olympus and bing the chief god in mythology.


    Another equally famous technique was the "Mystic Transformation Art."


    The way that girl earlier channeled her energy was clearly the method William had taught Artemis. William had only taught this technique to her and was certain that, apart from her, no third person knew this technique.


    But wasn''t Evelyn supposed to be Artemis, who had reincarnated thousands of years ago?


    How did this girl know the method he had taught Artemis to enhance abilities?


    William was full of doubts, wondering where the mistake had urred.


    Be asked, "Was that the Manhattan Community Board Director you were talking about?"


    William nodded and asked, "Who do you think has more prestige, you or her?"


    Be nced at the indent in the ground and gave a dryugh, "I think this might not be a question of prestige."


    The girl''s movements earlier were too fast. Be and the others hadn''t even clearly seen what had happened before Bryant was knocked out, and then such a hole appeared in the ground.


    Under normal circumstances, whoever got thrown like that, the ground would certainly not be smashed like this, but the person would definitely be bleeding.


    All of this seemed so unusual.


    William could sense Travis spying on him from the shadows, so he said to Be, "Could you please take Evelyn home? We have some things to attend to."


    "No problem." Be was now truly puzzled. Didn''t Alice say that this Evelyn was William''s girlfriend?


    Logically speaking, William should be closer to Evelyn. Why was he asking her to help with something like taking a girl home, instead of doing it himself?


    William said to Alice, "Let''s go."


    "Oh!" Alice quickly nodded, holding the painting and said to Evelyn, "You go back first, William and I have some things to attend to."


    Evelyn didn''t ask what they were up to and got into the car with Be.


    After they left, Alice whispered, "Master, where are we going now?"


    "Follow me."


    After leaving the club, William headed towards a small alley that didn''t have many people.


    Alice followed closely behind, and as they delved deeper into the alley, she began to feel nervous.


    Why were they heading in here?


    This ce looked deste, with the moon shrouded in darkness...


    William even had Be take Evelyn back, was he nning to do something unspeakable to her?


    Thinking about this, Alice felt her heart racing up to her throat, feeling flustered, she kept her head down, feeling all chaotic inside.


    William asked, "Are you nervous?"


    "Ah?" Alice suddenly looked up, staring at William, stuttering, "A¡­ a little¡­"


    William abruptly stopped, his gaze intensely fixed on Alice, "What''s there to be nervous about?"


    "It''s just¡­ just nervous¡­" Alice lowered her head, her voice growing fainter, "I''ve never experienced this before¡­"


    William said, "Everyone has to experience it at some point, it''s fine once you''ve done it for the first time."


    Alice grew more anxious and spoke softly, "Isn''t it a bit too soon?"


    William responded, "Too soon? I think it''s about right."


    Alice clenched her fists, bit her lip and stared at William, she nced around and weakly asked, "It''s not going to happen here, is it?"


    William furrowed his brow and asked, "Where else? I think this ce is quite good, there''s no one around."


    Alice became even more nervous; she never expected William to be so straightforward, "Won''t it be a bit too thrilling?"


    William nodded, "If it''s your first time, it might feel a bit thrilling, but after a few times, you''ll feel it''s nothing."


    "I''m obviously doing it for the first time." Alice said, then felt something was off, she stared intently at William and asked, "Have¡­ have you done it many times?"


    "Is that strange?" William often chose secluded ces when confronting others, and as for the number of times he had confronted, it was countless.


    Alice''s expression was peculiar; she didn''t know what to say and was even unsure of what she should do.


    This kind of thing, in this kind of ce, and he has done it many times already?


    Just how many girls has William been with?


    And he acts as if it''s the most natural thing!


    She had thought William was a pure-hearted young man.


    William asked, "Are you ready?"


    "I¡­" Alice felt herself calming down. If William really was that kind of person, she struggled internally for a while before saying, "Can I refuse?"


    "No, you can''t!" William''s expression became serious, and he spoke in a deep voice, "Come out!"


    From the end of the alley, Travis leisurely walked out, chuckling sinisterly, "Didn''t expect you to discover my presence, but what of it?"


    Alice was stunned, what was going on?


    William said to Alice: "You haven''t had a hand-to-hand encounter with a Soulmancer yet, have you? Give it a try!"


    "Ah?" Alice finally realized she had been overthinking. What had she been thinking just now?


    Oh my! It was utterly embarrassing!


    She had actually thought William wanted to do that with her in this kind of ce¡­


    Ah!


    She was going to die of embarrassment!


    "What are you thinking?" William frowned, "Getting distracted when facing an enemy, do you want to die?"


    "I¡­" Alice nced at William, stared at Travis, and asked, "What do you want?"


    Travisughed, "Alice, I see you have extraordinary bones and amazing talent, are you interested in dual cultivation with me? I guarantee to make you experience extreme pleasure!"


    "Vulgar!" Alice was no fool; of course, she knew what dual cultivation meant. The calmness she had just regained turned into anger.


    Proposing dual cultivation to someone just like that, how shameless can a person be!


    Seeing her reaction, Travis was not angry, but instead, heughed, "Perhaps you don''t know, but in certain circles, my nickname is ''Charmer Travis''!"


    "Ugh!" Alice wanted to punch this shameless person in the face. How could someone be so brazen? And ''Charmer Travis'' at that!


    "Hmm! Interesting response!" Travis''s expression had lost its previous refinement, revealing a sleazy smile, "Anything interesting, I like."


    This time Alice had had enough. She stepped forward, aiming a punch at Travis''s annoying face.


    "Fiery temperament, I like!" Travis chuckled, easily dodging Alice''s punch, but his right hand was reaching towards her body.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a vibration, as if he had been electrocuted. His hand hadn''t even touched Alice, but it was already frozen in mid-air, and then, he found himself unable to move at all.

 Chapter 169 I am not a Soulmancer.

    <h4>Chapter 169 I am not a Soulmancer.</h4>


    What exactly had happened?


    Travis''s pupils suddenly dted, finding the situation unbelievable.


    Alice''s ability level was definitely not on par with his, but the moment he reached out his hand, he felt something was amiss.


    It wasn''t just his hand that couldn''t move; his entire body was immobilized, frozen in ce as if an invisible giant hand tightly gripped him.


    Alice still held a painting, but this didn''t hinder her actions.


    Her initial punch was dodged by Travis. She initially thought she had met her match, but in the next moment, Travis stood there like a wooden figure.


    Alice indeed hadn''t faced off with a Soulmancer before, but she had been a free-style fighting expert, so she was no slouch.


    Travis was tightly restrained by William, and Alice was like facing a motionless punching bag. After a dodged punch, she followed up with a knee strike.


    "Ugh!" Travis uttered a muffled groan.


    "Take that, you pervert!"


    Alice shouted, showing no mercy with her hands, a flurry of blows followed, quickly knocking Travis to the ground. Throughout this, she still held the painting, but it didn''t affect her at all; she enjoyed giving a beating.


    Travis was at a loss for words, himself, a mid-level Soulmancer, was beaten without the ability to fight back, and the key issue was he didn''t know where the problemy.


    After three minutes of one-sided abuse, Travisy on the ground like a dead dog, aside from dodging initially, he never had a chance to retaliate.


    "Ha! So this is a Soulmancer?" Alice kicked Travis in the waist, walked to William''s side, lightly brushed the stray hair from her forehead, and disdainfully said, "I think I can take on ten like him."


    Travis, though not beaten to death, nearly spat blood at thisment.


    When the fight began, he could confirm that Alice was just a newly advanced mid-level Soulmancer, unlike him who had adapted to the mid-level Soulmancer status.


    If the energy within him could function normally, he could subdue Alice in one move, after all, there would be a significant difference in actualbat between them.


    William slowly walked to Travis and said, "From now on, you''ll be her sparring partner."


    As he finished speaking, Travis already felt the energy within his body returning to normal.


    "Sparring partner?!" A glint of ruthlessness shed in Travis''s eyes, and he abruptly rose, wing towards William''s throat.


    William didn''t move an inch, and Travis''s hand stopped an inch from William''s throat.


    "If you wish to die, I can oblige you," William said, slightly frowning. Travis''s body was already floating in mid-air, unable to move.


    Only then did he realize that this seemingly ordinary person in his eyes was actually the most terrifying existence.


    Could it be that his inability to move earlier was all because William was helping from the shadows?


    "I¡­ Please don''t kill me!" Travis''s eyes were filled with fear. There was a time when he thought that as a mid-level Soulmancer, as long as he wasn''t targeted by that woman from the 13th Bureau, he could do as he pleased.


    Now he realized, he was wrong!


    Very, very wrong!


    In front of William, let aloneying a hand, just a mere nce from him made Travis unable to budge.


    If William truly wanted to kill him, probably just a look would suffice.


    It should be known that he is a mid-level Soulmancer, even if not invincible in this world, he definitely wasn''t one to be easily bullied.


    "I said, you''ll be her sparring partner from now on."


    William also identified a problem, merely teaching Alice methods to enhance her abilities was certainly not enough.


    Aliceckedbat experience, and he was toozy to spar with her, so having Travis act as the punching bag was more than perfect.


    "Okay, no problem! Whatever you say."


    Travis had already felt his life was threatened, if he didn''t agree, William would most likely erase him. At this point, let alone sparring with Alice, even if told to act like a dog, he would immediately crawl and bark.


    Only then did William let him go.


    Travis fell from mid-air, unable to steady himself, lying on the ground like a pile of mud, not to mention his clothes, even his underwear was wet.


    Since he started Soulmancer training, no one had ever exerted such immense pressure on him.


    "Don''t think about running," William said, "If you run, even if you hide at the ends of the earth, I will still kill you. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    "I wouldn''t dare!" Travis struggled to stand up, his whole body trembling, he didn''t dare to doubt William''s words.


    "Leave your number with her, and be on call whenever needed," William said to Alice, "Alice, take note of his number, have him spar with you in the future."


    Alice looked at Travis with disdain, "Someone like him, so lewd, so weak, I don''t want him as a sparring partner."


    "Then we might as well erase him."


    As William raised his hand, a terrified Travis, who had just managed to stand up, immediately knelt down again, "Don''t erase me, I may be a bit weak, but even a piece of tissue, a pair of underwear has its own use. As long as you don''t erase me, I''ll do whatever you ask."


    Although Alice looked down on Travis, hearing William mention erasing him made her wonder what he meant by "erase". Could it make him disappear?


    Still, Alice couldn''t help but say, "Maybe let''s not, he might be a bit despicable, but he should still have some use."


    "Then you decide," William said, "He has long be a mid-level Soulmancer. If you had really fought just now, you definitely wouldn''t have been his match.


    What I mean is, you should engage in more realbat with him in the future, or have him stand still and let you hit him, a mid-level Soulmancer isn''t that easy to kill."


    The corner of Travis''s mouth twitched severely, damn, so he was indeed only of a bit of use.


    As a human punching bag?


    "Mid-level Soulmancer?" Alice sized up Travis and asked William, "What about me then?"


    William responded, "You''ve just reached the level of mid-level Soulmancer, your proficiency is a bit lower than his."


    "So, a mid-level Soulmancer isn''t much use either." Alice nced at Travis and shook her head disdainfully, "Looks like I can challenge higher levels."


    Although Alice didn''t y online games, she did watch web series, where the protagonists often challenged higher-level enemies. Clearly, she saw herself as one of those protagonists.


    Annoyed, William said, "You have nobat experience, and you''re thinking of challenging higher levels. If I hadn''t sealed his ability to move with my mind just now, how could you have been his match?"


    "Oh? So, he is quite powerful." Alice found it a bit hard to believe that the despicable guy she had just been freely pounding was actually stronger than her.


    Travis felt like crying. If he hadn''t encountered a freak like William, wouldn''t it have been easy for him to deal with someone who had just be a mid-level Soulmancer and had nobat experience?


    Curious, Alice couldn''t help but ask William, "Master, what level of Soulmancer are you?"


    William replied indifferently, "I am not a Soulmancer."

 Chapter 170 Illnesses can be treated, but minds are harder to heal.

    <h4>Chapter 170 Illnesses can be treated, but minds are harder to heal.</h4>


    William was never actually a Soulmancer. Since he gained consciousness, he has been an invincible existence.


    Neither the deities of variousnds nor the ancient demons could withstand a single blow from William.


    A mid-level Soulmancer is really too weak!


    Only after William retracted his imposing aura did Travis feel like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    William had spoken of erasing him earlier, and although he didn''t specify how he would do it, it was clear that whatever the method, it was something Travis couldn''t bear.


    Alice looked Travis up and down, her eyes filled with disdain. However, since William wanted him to be her sparring partner, having an extra human punching bag and follower wouldn''t be bad.


    "What''s your phone number?" Alice had thought it through. With her master around, this despicable old lecher wouldn''t dare do anything to her.


    Walker was still at the police station, and she needed to go to Nathaniel for treatment in the morning. The bookstore needed someone to watch over it, so having an extra hand would be helpful.


    Travis gave Alice his contact information.


    Alice asked, "Do you have time tomorrow morning?"


    "Yes! Of course, I have time!" No matter how busy Travis was, he dared not say he was unavable. He still couldn''t figure out just how skilled William was.


    He was at least a mid-level Soulmancer, but he couldn''t figure out William''s level, which meant that William was at least at the level of a high-level Soulmancer.


    If a high-level Soulmancer wanted to kill him, he might not even have a chance to escape.


    Most importantly, judging from William''s performance, he was likely more than just a high-level Soulmancer.


    This was truly terrifying.


    "Then,e to Cozy Book Haven near Hudson University tomorrow morning." Alice took out the keys to the bookstore and asked William, "Master, can we let him work at the bookstore, keeping the shop?"


    "That''s fine," William said, "but the lock on the bookstore was broken, so your key is useless now."


    The lock had been broken by Bryant when William went to the bookstore this morning.


    "Oh." Alice puffed out her cheeks and shrugged, then said to Travis, "Then you go buy a lock tomorrow, watch the store. Do you need me to give you money for the lock?"


    "No need, no need, serving you is my honor!" Travis hurriedly put on a smiling face, how would he dare ask Alice for money for the lock?


    Survival was more important than that small amount of money, wasn''t it?


    "From now on, without my permission, and unless I ask you, you are not allowed to speak to me!" Alice red fiercely at Travis. Although what Travis had said wasn''t really problematic, that sentence alone made Alice feel like this old lecher was verbally harassing her.


    "I...I understand!" Travis had no idea what he had done to offend Alice but could only nod repeatedly.


    William cast a deep nce at Travis without uttering a word and began walking out of the alley.


    Alice, paying no attention to Travis and clutching her painting, closely followed William out of the alleyway.


    "Master, so you knew that lecher was following us?"


    William replied, "He mainly had his sights on you; that man specializes in draining the life force from the opposite sex to replenish his own vitality."


    "Draining the life force from the opposite sex to replenish his own vitality?" Alice felt a chill, realizing that if what William said was true, her abilities were actually inferior to Travis''. What would she have faced if William hadn''t been with her today?


    William nodded, "That''s why I wanted to erase him."


    Testing the waters, Alice asked, "When you say ''erase'', do you mean make him disappear?"


    William didn''t answer her question, instead, he said, "It''s gettingte; you should go and rest."


    Alice quickly responded, "I can drive you."


    "No need, you go back, I want some quiet," William said, walking forward without waiting for Alice.


    Alice stood there, sticking out her tongue, and muttered under her breath, "Isn''t being with Alice nice? Wants some quiet."


    Today, some events had transpired, but even with Travis causing trouble, William hadn''t taken it to heart. The only thing that puzzled him was the young girl from the Manhattan Community Board.


    There were some things he wanted to rify, but he felt that if things became too clear, it would somehow be uninteresting. So he decided not to worry about anything and simply go back to have a sound sleep.


    Alice returned home with William''s painting.


    She lived in an independent estate in the western suburbs of New York. The entire estate was vast, with stringent security throughout.


    Several security guards stood watch at the main gate.


    Even in thete hours, many cars were parked at the entrance.


    Given Charles Turner''s renown, many people suffering from severe or strange diseases often waited at the gate, some even kneeling, pleading for medical help.


    Alice was used to such scenes.


    When Alice was young, she once asked her grandfather why he didn''t help the sick people kneeling outside the gate.


    Charles Turner''s exnation was quite straightforward.


    If he had to treat anyone who knelt, then anyone in the world who fell ill would kneel at his doorstep; could he save them all?


    Some people''s conditions clearly weren''t very serious and could be treated at any major hospital. But they were wealthy, valued their lives, and were distrustful, not believing in hospital doctors. They insisted on kneeling in front of the Turner''s doorstep; was Charles Turner supposed to treat each one?


    This precedent could not be set!


    When Alice drove up to the gate, some people tried to stop her car, but they were quickly held back by the security guards at the gate.


    It''s true that doctors arepassionate, but Alice felt her grandfather was also right.


    Illnesses can be treated, but minds are harder to heal.


    Even if Charles Turner was a divine doctor, his energy was limited; it wasn''t possible to save every person who knelt at his door.


    Returning home tonight, Alice saw a person still kneeling at the Turner''s doorway; she nced at him and found him somewhat familiar.


    The owner of the "Eternal Life Emporium", Powell?


    But she wasn''t quite sure.


    She had seen that boss a few days ago, at that time, Scott had just bought the Radiant Empress Pearl, and Powell was very haggard, but at least he still looked like a person. However, the man kneeling at the front door now seemed like a withered zombie, his face devoid of any color, looking as if he was nearing hisst days.


    Alice entered the estate, parked the car, and carrying the painting William made, walked into the house in the center of the estate.


    At this time, the Turner mansion was brightly lit, and the room was crowded with people, seemingly discussing some important matters.


    "Alice is back? Sit down!" Alice''s father, Calvin Turner, gestured for her to sit and continued, "The man outside is Mr. Ward. He has agreed that if we can save his life, he will sell all his assets as a reward. But just from a distant nce, I can''t tell what disease he has."


    Sitting next to Calvin was Alice''s uncle, Russell Turner, who casuallyughed and said, "Big brother, we don''t need to worry about what disease he has. Since he has agreed, let him in for a thorough diagnosis and treat him; that''s all."


    Calvin shook his head, "Father rarely treats patients personally now; he probably won''t get involved in this. From what I observed, Mr. Ward seems gravely ill. If we let him in and he happens to pass away in our house, that would tarnish the Turner family''s reputation."

 Chapter 171 Power struggles

    <h4>Chapter 171 Power struggles</h4>


    Charles Turner nowadays was reluctant to personally treat patients, but faced with such a substantial temptation, it was difficult for Calvin Turner and the others not to be swayed.


    Powell owned an antique shop and had recently made a fortune by selling the Radiant Empress Pearl, with his current worth being two hundred million dors.


    To earn two hundred million dors for treating one illness, Calvin, as the current head of the Turner family, found it hard to refuse.


    Russell sat leisurely, smiling oddly, "Big brother, you''re not afraid that you can''t cure him, are you?"


    "Russell, what do you mean by saying that?" Calvin''s face slightly changed, his gaze coldly fixed on Russell.


    Russell sighed, his eyes slowly scanning the people present, finally meeting Calvin''s before bursting into a chuckle, "Big brother, why are you so agitated? The way you''re staring at me, there are some things I wouldn''t dare to say."


    Calvin spoke coldly, "Say whatever you want to say! I haven''t gagged you!"


    "Well, then I will really speak." Russell coughed a bit theatrically, "Our Turner family, in the eyes of outsiders, is a medical dynasty, but in reality, it started flourishing from our father''s generation."


    "Building this wasn''t easy. Without real skills, how could we maintain such arge enterprise established by our father? What if¡­ I mean, just what if, one day our father is no longer with us, who will guard our vast Turner family?" Russell''s eyes swept over the Turners present, speaking earnestly to Calvin, "So, big brother, shouldn''t we give the younger generation a chance?"


    Calvin already felt something was amiss, but could only ask with a stern face, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Russell smiled, "What I mean is, big brother, if youck confidence in your medical skills, why not step aside and give the younger generation of our family a chance?"


    "Huh!" Calvin finally understood what was waiting for him here.


    In wealthy families, kinship often runs thin, and the Turner family was no exception.


    Power struggles...


    They had be ustomed to it!


    Calvin raised an eyebrow, "Russell, regarding what you said, why not ask our father what he thinks? Even if I wanted to step aside, looking at the younger generation, who can shoulder this family?"


    Russell''s smile became even stranger, and his voice raised a notch, standing up, "Big brother, you are the head of the family now! For every matter, you call upon our father to make decisions; can''t you show some backbone?!"


    Before Calvin could respond, Russell spoke again, "Big brother, if you don''t want to step down, just say it outright. Isn''t that simpler? Which of the younger generation can shoulder this family? Our Turner family has established its footing through medical skills, naturally, whoever has the highest medical skills, leads the family! Whoever can cure Powell''s illness and bring profit to the family should be the head!"


    With the conversation having reached this point, if Calvin still did not agree, his credibility as the family head would likely be damaged even if he remained in charge.


    "Fine! Let Powell in! If anyone from the younger generation can cure his illness, they will be the next head of the family, and the entirepany will be handed over to them!" said Calvin. "However, we should report this matter to our father. Powell''s illness is not easy to treat, and I don''t want him to die in our house!"


    "Alice, go and call your grandfather."


    How could Alice have expected that she would encounter a "power struggle" just after returning?


    She had also confirmed that the person kneeling outside was Powell, and moreover, she could cure Powell''s illness.


    But¡­


    Only a fool would want to be the head of this family, having to worry about the family affairs and manage so manypanies.


    In the past, seeing her father working tirelessly day and night, she felt her dad was especially foolish. Wasn''t her uncle also a member of the family? Why not let him manage?


    Now, her uncle unexpectedly wanted to seize such a busy, exhausting role.


    ording to her thoughts, why not just let the uncle have it? What was there to fight over?


    After Alice entered the door, she hadn''t had a chance to speak before she was sent to summon her grandfather.


    Holding the painting tightly in her hands, she lowered her head and left the hall, walked through two paths shaded by oak trees, and finally arrived at her grandfather''s courtyard.


    "Miss Alice, do you need something from the old gentleman?" Standing in front of the courtyard was a middle-aged man, the household butler Sean, who was also Charles Turner''s personal bodyguard and a junior Soulmancer.


    When he saw Alice, he couldn''t help but be secretly surprised.


    What was going on?


    He had seen Alice just a few days ago, she was clearly only at the junior Soulmancer level, how did she be a mid-level Soulmancer so quickly?


    Moreover, the energy she inadvertently emitted was rich and solid, much stronger than his own.


    Alice said, "Mr. Long, my dad asked me to call grandfather."


    "Come in with me."


    In recent years, Charles Turner had been living a life of seclusion; even for Calvin and the others, seeing him was not easy. However, he had informed Sean Long that if Alice was looking for him, he could directly let her in.


    Alice, holding the painting, followed Sean into the courtyard, where Charles was still sitting on a chair. In the yard, there was also a huge ne tree, very simr to the one at William''s house.


    "Alice is here?" Charles asked, "Has that Travis died?"


    Alice did not expect her grandfather to ask this question right away.


    "He didn''t die."


    "Oh? Your master didn''t kill him?" Charles was somewhat puzzled.


    Alice replied, "No! He will help me look after the bookstore in the future. Master has appointed him as my sparring partner."


    "Good! Very good!" Charles revealed a deeply wrinkled smile, saying, "Come, talk to me about what happened today with your master."


    "But... Grandpa, Dad asked me to invite you over, Uncle Russell is arguing with him," Alice said. "Maybe you could go there first, and we can talkter."


    "Let them make a fuss if they want to. We have our own conversation." Charles sat in his chair, showing no intention of getting up, and asked, "What are you holding?"


    Alice couldn''t help but smile, "A painting my master gave me."


    "A painting he gave you?"


    Hearing this, Charles finally stood up, and Alice quickly went to assist him.


    Charles waved his hand, indicating no need for assistance, his eyes fixed on the tightly wrapped painting in Alice''s hand. Somewhat excitedly, he said, "Can grandfather take a look?"


    "Of course!"


    "To the study!" Charles held immense reverence for William. Unlike James, he wasn''t afraid at all that William would want his family''s assets; he saw things much more clearly than James did.


    And naturally, a painting by William could not be casually viewed just anywhere.


    Especially since William had given Alice a painting¡ªwhat an extraordinary favor this was!


    Walking from the courtyard to the study, Charles wore a smile at the corner of his mouth. He hadn''t seen William take a disciple before. Charles and James used to be nothing more than William''s servants. Now, Alice had taken William as her master, and he even gifted her a painting.


    The Turner family should have nothing to worry about for several hundred years toe!

 Chapter 172 Wish to die in front of the painting.

    <h4>Chapter 172 Wish to die in front of the painting.</h4>


    Charles Turner''s study was spacious, housing six bookshelves, which were filled with various books. Besides that, there was also arge desk.


    Alice ced the painting by William on the desk and carefully removed the stiff paper casing around it. Charles stood in front of the desk, eyes glued to the painting on it, and as it gradually revealed itself, Charles'' body began to tremble.


    He and James had spent no short amount of time with William, but they had rarely seen William in the act of painting. In those days, it was Timothy Hill who prepared William''s painting tools, and afterpleting his work, William generally stored the paintings away.


    At least Charles had never had the opportunity to see William paint.


    "This painting¡­" Charles couldn''t help but smile when he saw the piece.


    He remembered William once saying not to enter the study, as viewing the paintings within could trap one in the illusions depicted.


    Charles felt he was nearing the end of his life, and deep down, he truly wished to see William''s paintings, thinking it would be worth it even if he became trapped within one, never to awaken.


    If that were the case, it seemed there would be no regrets in this life.


    "Alice! If I pass away, just cremate me. I hope my ashes can be ced in the same room as this painting," Charles said, taking a deep breath, eyes welling up with tears. "Don''t ce it too close, though; you still need to view the painting regrly."


    Alice was startled and quickly responded, "Grandfather, what are you talking about? You''re so healthy¡­"


    Charles waved his hand, saying, "I know my own body; I don''t have much time left."


    After speaking, he looked at the painting again and smiled.


    He originally thought he might be entranced and die upon seeing William''s painting, but now he found that he hadn''t died.


    That was good!


    "Let''s go, let''s see what your Uncle Russell and your father are arguing about."


    After saying this, Charles didn''t inquire further about Alice''s day with William. Seeing the few words on the painting, he understood that William had epted Alice.


    Receiving a painting from William was Alice''s greatest fortune.


    As for what they did today, there will be time for that discussionter.


    Charles Turner and Alice slowly made their way to the hall. Before entering, they could hear Russell and others'' voices, but the moment they stepped in, all fell silent.


    Calvin and Russell both stood up, all eyes on Charles Turner.


    Charles slowly walked up to Calvin. Just as Calvin was about to offer his seat, Charles ced his hand on Calvin''s shoulder, keeping him seated.


    "What were you discussing?" Charles''s gaze fell on Russell as he spoke, "Russell, I heard your voice as soon as I entered. You tell me."


    Russell pursed his lips, his voice considerably softer than before, "Dad, the thing is, there''s a patient kneeling outside. Big Brother believes he might not be able to cure him¡­"


    "Speak up and get to the point!" Charles closed his eyes, evidently not wanting to hear any unnecessary details.


    Russell shivered in fear and finally spoke up forcefully, "Dad, I believe that, given our family''s reputation in medicine, the position of the head of the family should be upied by someone capable. We should also give the younger generation a chance. Hence, I proposed that the younger members of our family attempt to cure the patient. Whoever seeds should be the next head of the family."


    Only after hearing this did Charles Turner open his eyes, staring intently at Russell, and spoke in a deep voice, "Russell, is there something wrong with your brain, or have I grown old and my ears have stopped working?"


    Russell dared not speak.


    Charles''s gaze swept over everyone present, finally saying to Russell, "You bring in someone even your big brother can''t cure and expect the young ones to heal him? Which young person are you thinking of?" Heughed as he said this, then turned to Russell''s son Aaron, "Aaron, can you cure him?"


    Aaron, around the same age as Alice and also turning twenty this year, was somewhat nervous when questioned by Charles Turner, but he still firmly replied, "Grandfather, I can cure him."


    "Then you go ahead and show me. If you really can cure him, the Turner family will be led by you in the future!" Charles paused before adding, "But if you can''t, you will reflect upon your actions at home, study diligently and observe carefully. Medicine is not like other professions; there is no room for recklessness."


    "Recklessness in this field makes one a butcher with blood on his hands!"


    Aaron bowed his head and humbly said, "Grandfather, I will remember your teachings."


    Charles nodded and said, "Bring the patient in, let me see you cure him!"


    Calvin remained silent. Since he had invited his father, he would unconditionallyply with his father''s decision. If Aaron truly had the capability, he was not opposed to yielding his position.


    Soon after, Powell was brought in.


    Upon entering the hall, Powell immediately saw Alice and fell to his knees before her.


    "Alice, save me!" Powell, as if he had found a lifesaving elixir, clung to Alice''s legs, tears streaming down his face, and shouted, "It''s my fault for not heeding advice, for allowing wealth to cloud my judgement. Please save me!" After speaking, he even began to kowtow in front of Alice.


    Powell''s skin was already as fragile as paper, and the kowtowing had left blood all over the floor.


    The blood was somewhat dark, looking quite abnormal.


    "Calm down! If you wish to be treated, you must firstpose yourself. My brother will treat you." Alice wasn''t one to stand by and watch someone die, but since Aaron had imed he could cure him, it wasn''t her ce to step in.


    "Your brother? Can your brother cure my disease?" Powell''s eyes darted around, unsure who Alice''s brother was, he could only cry and say, "I beg you all, if you can cure my disease, I will give you all my assets! I don''t want them anymore! I don''t!"


    Charles scrutinized Powell deeply. The man was gravely ill, apparently suffering from some severe poisoning. Saving his life would be very difficult¡­


    Charles asked himself, at most, he might only be able to extend Powell''s life for a few more days. As for aplete cure, only William could aplish that.


    Thinking of this, he nced at Alice again. Perhaps, his granddaughter could indeed save this man''s life.


    She was, after all, William''s apprentice!


    Even they, as William''s servants, had learned some extraordinary skills, let alone William''s direct disciple.


    With this in mind, Charles smiled and said to Aaron, "Aaron, you shall treat him."


    Aaron bowed to Charles and then took out his medical tools from his bag, signaling for a portable examination bed to be brought over. Once Powell was settled, he put on gloves and began the diagnosis and treatment.


    Charles Turner stood by, watching, his brow furrowing progressively. This method of treatment was not something he had taught!

 Chapter 173 The final stubbornness of Charles.

    <h4>Chapter 173 The final stubbornness of Charles.</h4>


    Aaron worked swiftly and proficiently, administering first aid to Powell. In just a few minutes, he had given Powell an injection and had him swallow a pill from a bottle he pulled out from his pocket.


    Charles Turner''s brow furrowed even deeper. He knew that the medicine injected into Powell was merely to stimte the patient''s heartbeat and temporarily stabilize vital signs, but it couldn''tpletely resolve the problem.


    Although the medicine Aaron used was advanced, Charles, as a seasoned doctor, could naturally judge its effectiveness.


    Soon, rity returned to Powell''s eyes, and the pallor in his face began to regain some color. Powell felt as if he had been given a new lease on life. He immediately sat up from the bed and said earnestly to Aaron, "Thank you, truly, I want to give you all my assets."


    Aaron gave a slight smile, then looked at Charles and said respectfully, "Grandfather, I''ve done my best."


    Russell, standing to the side, also began to smile, as if his son had already be the heir to the Turner family.


    Charles''s expression darkened, and he said coldly, "You call this a cure?!"


    "This¡­" The smile on Aaron''s face froze, and he grimaced, saying, "Isn''t this considered a cure?"


    Charles snapped, "Kneel down!"


    Aaron, frightened, immediately knelt on the ground, keeping his head low and not daring to speak.


    Powell, who had just been excited, was also scared into silence upon hearing Charles''s words.


    Wasn''t he cured?


    But why did he feel like he had no problems at all?


    He felt full of energy from head to toe!


    Charles, however, paid him no attention and kept his gaze fixed on Aaron, asking, "Where did you learn this treatment method? And that medicine! Who gave it to you?"


    Powell''s current condition was clearly just the result of forcibly stimting his body''s functions; he could, at most, live for another five days.


    Aaron swallowed nervously, mustered his courage, looked at Charles, and said, "Grandfather, this treatment method and the medicine were taught and given to me by someone else! Grandfather, you haven''t taught any of us your treatment methods to this day.I had no choice but to learn from others."


    Aaron''s eyes were wide open, his expression passionate, a stark contrast to his humble demeanor just moments before.


    He almost roared, "Grandfather, do you intend to take your exquisite medical skills to the grave? Am I really your grandson?"


    Charles Turner''s expression darkened even more.


    Was this his grandson?


    Was this the future of the Turner family?


    He walked up to Aaron, hand raised, intending to p this unfilial grandson, but ultimately did not follow through. "My medical skills, even after my death, will not be passed on to anyone!" Charles finally dered, "Reflect on your actions, if you don''t understand, don''t leave the house."


    "Reflect? What do I have to reflect on? I cured the patient; from now on, I am the head of the Turner family!" Aaron stood up and said to Charles, "Grandfather, you are old, it''s time for you to retire!"


    As he finished speaking, the sound of a scuffle came from outside the door.


    "You!" Charles was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Calvin rebuked, "Aaron! Are you trying to rebel?"


    "It''s already started!" Russell flicked a dagger from his sleeve, and in a sh, it was held against Calvin''s neck.


    The door was opened, and Sean led a group of men dressed in ck into the room.


    Charles said in a deep voice, "Sean, arrest these rebellious descendants for me!"


    Charles spoke in a deep voice, "Sean, seize these traitors of the family for me!"


    However, Seanughed, "Sir, you are of such an age now, some powers should be relinquished. I''m not on your side anymore."


    "You!!" Charles never expected that Sean, who had followed him for so many years, would also betray him. Coupled with Aaron''s attitude, he experienced a surge of rage and fainted.


    Seeing the situation turning south, Alice rushed to support her grandfather, "Brother, enough! Are you trying to anger Grandfather to death?"


    Aaron didn''t respond, checked the time, and said to his father, "Dad, let Calvin sign the necessary contracts first."


    Russell was also not idling, instructing people to bring out all kinds of contracts that had been prepared in advance, and then ced a pen in front of Calvin: "Big brother, just sign it, and I won''t make things difficult for you anymore. Alice is just a girl, don''t let her worry about our family''s business."


    Calvin took a deep breath and said, "Russell, this has been premeditated for a long time, hasn''t it? Even Sean has been bought by you."


    "Of course, if Sean wasn''t on my side, how would I dare to act?" Russell sneered, "Big brother, there''s no need for more words now. Sign it, and I assure you and Alice will have a worry-free life. I''ll find a good husband for Alice and arrange her marriage."


    Calvin didn''t want to say more, picked up the pen, and without even looking, began to sign, "Russell, there are others behind you, aren''t there? Who did Aaron learn that special treatment method from?"


    "Travis, as you know," Russell smiled, "Now I realize, there really are gods in this world. With Travis protecting the Turner family, we will surely be the foremost prestigious family in the world."


    Hearing this name, Alice also slightly paused, realizing that the incident that happened at home today was actually orchestrated by Travis behind the scenes.


    She helped Charles sit down and gently patted his back to help him breathe. Then, she took out a first-aid kit from her bag and administered some basic first aid to Charles Turner, who slowly regained consciousness. "Grandfather, don''t worry, I''ll ask my master to save us," Alice whispered in Charles''s ear, ready to call William for help.


    Charles, however, grabbed her hand, "Don''t disturb him; this is a family matter for the Turners¡­"


    He already felt indebted to William; involving him in such disgraceful family matters would be shameless.


    "Why? I¡­" Alice still wanted to inform William. Although Travis had agreed to help her and even act as a buffer, she was unsure of what he would do in this situation. If William were here, she would feel much more at ease.


    Charles, however, gripped her hand tighter, shaking his head continually, "Don''t call him! Don''t disturb him!"


    This was probably Charles''sst stubbornness. If William really dide and quelled the family chaos, his guilt would only deepen.


    "Fine! Okay! I won''t call him!" Alice didn''t understand why, but seeing her grandfather so agitated, she feared if she insisted on calling William, her grandfather might pass away from anger.


    "Let them do as they please." Charles closed his eyes, his face pale, seemingly nearing the end of his life.

 Chapter 174 Dumbfounded!

    <h4>Chapter 174 Dumbfounded!</h4>


    Aaron and Russell thought that by dealing with Calvin and Charles, they would have the entire Turner family under their control.


    However, upon entering, Sean''s attention was constantly on Alice.


    He wasn''t really concerned about anyone else, but Alice, who had been an ordinary person just a few days ago, had surprisingly be an intermediate Soulmancer. Could it be that she had encountered some sort of fortuitous event?


    The others present were just ordinary people, and Charles seemed to be nearing the end of his life, so there was naturally no need to be wary of him.


    As long as Alice didn''t intervene, everything would be fine.


    While Alice was still hesitating about what to do, Travis Barnes suddenly burst in, shouting, "Everyone, stop!"


    Travis had only just remembered that Alice was Charles''s granddaughter!


    He had someone look into it further and found out that Calvin was Alice''s father.


    When he learned this, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    He hadn''t known, when plotting against Charles Turner, that Charles''s granddaughter had such an extraordinarily skilled master. By the time he realized this, Russell and his group had already made their move.


    Seeing the scene in front of him when he entered, Travis felt extremely unwell.


    Having narrowly escaped death, he had caused such a big problem for Alice''s family. If William found out about this, he might not even get the chance to be a human punching bag for Alice.


    Sean was initially just guarding against Alice, but when Travis suddenly rushed in and shouted, he waspletely baffled.


    Wait a minute!


    Wasn''t Travis on their side?


    "Mr. Barnes, what are you doing?" Sean looked at Travis with a puzzled expression, not understanding his intentions.


    Travis had already seen Alice, and he had also seen Russell holding a knife to Calvin''s throat. He pointed directly at Russell and yelled, "Put the knife down!"


    Russell hesitated for a moment, then sheathed his knife, a cating smile appearing on his face as he said, "Mr. Barnes, what brings you here in person?"


    "Don''t act familiar with me; I don''t know you." Travis replied, then jogged over to Alice, chuckling, "Miss Turner, I apologize for my tardiness. I hope these scoundrels haven''t harmed you?"


    "¡­"


    A hush fell over everyone present.


    What was even happening here?


    How did the man pulling the strings backstage suddenly be the savior?


    Alice also finally let out a sigh of relief, judging by Travis''s demeanor, he still seemed wary of William.


    "Let my fathere over first." Alice didn''t dare to be too arrogant, in case she angered Travis, and he did something drastic.


    "Your father is Calvin, right?" With a smile on his face but shadow in his heart, Travis approached Calvin.


    The terrifying strength of William weighed on his mind, making him increasingly apprehensive. "Mr. Turner, I sincerely apologize. This has all been a misunderstanding. Please,e here, let me deal with these scoundrels on your behalf." Realizing the reality of the situation, Travis was courteous to Calvin, not daring to offend Alice.


    Having lived a long life, Travis knew the value of staying alive in this world, especially as a man of strength and vigor. He certainly didn''t want to die.


    Calvin knew Travis, but he was unsure of Travis''s intentions. Was he trying to mock and humiliate him?


    Russell was even more puzzled. He nced at Alice and chuckled nervously, "Mr. Barnes, are you joking? The situation is under control. If you''ve taken a liking to my niece, it could actually be a good match!"


    He knew Travis had a reputation as a womanizer, and the way he looked at Alice since entering was a clear indication of his interest.


    However, with the current state of affairs, if Travis was genuinely interested in Alice, they might as well let him take her away.


    "What are you talking about?" Travis''s face changed drastically, and he raised his hand, pping Russell across the face. The force of the p sent Russell flying.


    Damn it, this wretch Russell was trying to frame him again. How could he utter such nonsense?


    It could be considered showing mercy that Travis didn''t kill him outright.


    The power of a mid-level Soulmancer is undoubted.


    Russell was left seeing stars after that p, his head was spinning, and his ears were ringing.


    "You bunch of scoundrels! Mr. Calvin, as the head of the Turner family, and you allmitting insubordination, it''s utterly outrageous." Travis stood there, pointing at Russell and scolded, "You! You are even more inhumane, being able to raise your hand against your own elder brother and father, I beg you, stop acting like a beast, be a human."


    After finishing his rant, he picked up the contract on the table and looked at it, righteously saying, "Forcing your own brother to sign over shares and coercing your father into signing a will? You really have no sense of propriety. Have you ever considered, without Dr. Charles Turner, would you be living such luxurious lives today? Even an outsider like me can''t stand to watch this."


    "But¡­ Mr. Barnes! This is a bit unreasonable of you." Sean''s face darkened, and he said, "You nned all this, and now you say we are shameless? Are we doing this or not? I''ve already offended Charles Turner; where will I stand if you back out now?"


    Sean was getting more and more frustrated.


    This whole thing was orchestrated by Travis. It was agreed that upon Russell''s sessful power grab, he would fully cooperate and hand over thirty percent of the Turner family shares to him. Why was he switching sides now?


    All for a woman?


    Travis didn''t care whether others had a foothold or not. He only knew that if he let these scoundrels continue, he wouldn''t live to enjoy this wonderful world.


    Before Sean could finish, Travis had already appeared in front of him like a ghost,nding a heavy punch in his abdomen.


    Sean was caught off guard.


    There was a significant gap in strength between them, and Travis attacked suddenly, sending Sean flying with a punch, blood spattering from his mouth.


    Travisposed himself, took a deep breath, and said to Charles Turner, "Mr. Turner, I trust you don''t mind me disciplining them on your behalf? I''ve reduced Sean to an ordinary person; as for how to deal with him hereafter, it''s entirely up to you."


    Charles didn''t know why Travis was suddenly helping him, but judging by his attitude towards Alice, it was probably because of William.


    Alice managed to have a mid-level Soulmancer do such a thing for her.


    "Thank you!" Charles said as he stood up, addressing the group of people in ck, "Do you wish to follow Sean or continue to follow me?"


    These individuals in ck were actually Charles'' bodyguards, but given Charles'' advanced age, along with the instigation of Sean and Russell, and the previous intimidation by Travis, they had be aplices.


    But now that even Travis had switched sides, were they still going to follow Sean to their doom?


    "We will follow your instructions, Mr. Turner," one of the leading figures in ck stepped forward, expressing loyalty, and the others also stated their willingness to remain loyal.


    Charles raised an eyebrow and said, "Take Russell and Aaron down... and lock them up for now."

 Chapter 175 Fulfilled the wish

    <h4>Chapter 175 Fulfilled the wish</h4>


    Charles Turner originally nned to call the police directly, but after a brief thought, he felt that this incident within the family should not be made known to the outside world.


    The consequences it could bring to the conglomerate were immeasurable. Now that Calvin was the head of the family, it would be better to wait for him to make a decision and arrange the next steps.


    After doing all this, Travis broke out in a cold sweat. Standing in front of Alice, he asked with a smiling face, "Miss Turner, are you satisfied with what I''ve done?"


    "It''s fine." Alice was no fool; she could certainly tell that Travis must have had a hand in her uncle''s betrayal this time, but she didn''t want to fall out with Travis, especially with William not around.


    "Then, please don''t worry about this matter, Miss." Travis was truly walking on thin ice, fearing that Alice would report him to William, which would surely lead to an ugly end for him.


    From his brief encounter with William that night, Travis could see that William was definitely not someone who was soft-hearted. If it weren''t for Alice''s plea, he might already be dead.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell my master," Alice, a clever person, understood what this man was trying to convey.


    "Thank you, Miss. Whatever you ask me to do in the future, I will do it withoutint." For the sake of survival, Travis waspletely shameless, groveling, and epitomizing humility.


    "You stay here and watch; I''ll help my grandfather back to his room." Alice, fearing any further mishaps, decided it was better to have Travis watch over things here.


    As for the subsequent matters, Alice trusted her father would handle them well; there was no need for her to worry. Charles, too, was uninterested in watching further. He stood up and, with Alice''s support, headed towards the courtyard.


    At this moment, Sean was still lying semi-conscious in the hall. Charles merely nced at him without saying much.


    Sean was a Soulmancer, but ten years ago, he was gravely injured while being pursued by enemies. It was Charles Turner who saved him, and therefore he had sworn allegiance to Charles.


    But now, he had still betrayed Charles Turner.


    It was like when William had saved them years ago, bringing them along as servants, yet treating them like family.


    In the end, they still inevitably turned against each other.


    Had it not been for William''s immense strength, he might have already met his end in the Taylor family estate when he went to find James Taylor.


    Essentially, their actions were no different from Sean''s.


    "This is retribution!"


    Charles stepped out of the hall and let out a long sigh as he gazed at the night sky. He took a few steps, his legs buckling. Had Alice not been supporting him, he would have likely fallen.


    Alice asked, "Grandfather, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Go back, treat Powell, and I will go to my room. I want to look at that painting again."


    Alice was incredibly anxious inside. She held Charles''s hand tightly, feeling the weak pulse under her grip, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Grandpa, should I bring Master over?"


    William had taught Alice many advanced medical treatment techniques, but she found herself unable to think of a way to save him.


    "No need!" Charles Turner firmly grasped Alice''s hand, his eyes shining brightly. "Alice, listen to me, anyone brought into the Turner house as a patient must leave alive. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Alice''s crying grew more intense, her voice breaking. "But your current condition¡­ No, I must bring Master¡­"


    "If you bring him here, I will die in front of you!" Charles already felt guilty towards William, and Sean''s betrayal brought back memories of past events, intensifying his guilt. He didn''t want William to save him anymore.


    Wiping away her tears, Alice, with a crying voice, said, "I''ll help you back to your room."


    "I''ll say it onest time! Go back! Heal Powell! Don''t follow me, I wants to be alone."


    After saying this, Charles decisively let go of Alice''s hand and walked towards his courtyard.


    Alice watched her grandfather''s receding figure, crying even harder. She knew very well that her grandfather didn''t have much time left.


    Perhaps¡­ it would be today.


    Alice couldn''t dy any longer. She turned back into the hall, walked up to Powell, and said, "If you want to live, lie down properly. I will treat your condition!"


    Powell, already frightened, had been standing still. From Charles'' conversation, he had gathered that Aaron had not actually cured his disease.


    Alice had approached him before, offering to treat him, but he had been blinded by wealth at the time and had even refused treatment.


    Now, realizing the gravity of the situation, he sought medical help again, only to be embroiled in the internal strife of the Turner family. He was dumbfounded.


    When Alice again offered to treat him, how could he hesitate? He promptlyy down on the small bed.


    ...


    Charles staggered into his study and stood again in front of William''s painting. He reached out his hand but dared not touch it.


    "Master, if there is a next life, I will be your servant again," Charles pulled up a chair and sat in front of the painting, sighing deeply with a smile on his face. "I''ve reached old age, but I''ve been blinded by wealth and power."


    "However, Master, Alice has never done anything to betray you."


    "Now, I finally understand why Timothy Hill was your butler, and why we were not even qualified to look at your painting."


    "It''s because we harbored private intentions and were not loyal enough!"


    As Charles spoke, he seemed to freeze, his eyes fixed unblinkingly on the painting, and the smile on his face gradually solidified.


    In the Turner family''s grand living room, Alice was not only using emergency equipment but had also brought in some special medical instruments.


    It didn''t seem like routine treatment but rather like a mad scientist conducting an experiment. Calvin, standing by, was somewhat dumbfounded. Who taught this treatment method?


    What he didn''t know was that to cure Powell''s disease, relying solely on conventional medical means was utterly insufficient. It also required utilizing a special kind of energy to guide the abnormal factors within his body.


    These medical devices helped to pinpoint and address the abnormal factors, while the special instruments dposed them to prevent further harm to the human body.


    The operation sounded simple, but in practice, it was quite intricate. The practitioner had to be proficient in both medicine and this special energy, with no room for deviation.


    After Alice hadpleted all these operations, everyone subtly saw a trace of abnormal aura escaping from Powell''s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, eventually processed by those special medical instruments.


    "Alice, what is this?" Calvin really hasn''t seen such a situation before.


    "Powell is alright now." After saying this, Alice could no longer hold back her tears, bursting into sobs, "But¡­ Dad, Grandpa has passed away."

 Chapter 176 To err is to pay the price.

    <h4>Chapter 176 To err is to pay the price.</h4>


    The coolness of the night felt as refreshing as water, signaling the passing of autumn and bringing a sense of sorrowful farewell.


    Williamy semi-reclined under a ne tree, gazing at the hazy moon in the sky, his mind involuntarily drifting to the past.


    Living too long and having too good a memory were ultimately not blessings.


    Just as he was preparing to go back to his room to sleep, Alice called.


    "Alice, is something the matter?"


    "Master¡­ Master¡­ Grandfather has passed away¡­ Can you save him?"


    William could sense the immense sorrow in the girl''s voice on the other end of the phone, but after a moment of silence, he could only reply, "I''m sorry, but that''s beyond my abilities."


    Alice sobbed on the other end, her voice breaking, "Can youe and see him?"


    "I can!" William replied and hung up the phone.


    Parting in life and death was undoubtedly very sorrowful and distressing for a girl like Alice.


    But it was all inevitable.


    Even someone as powerful as William couldn''t bring the dead back to life in the true sense.


    He had many abilities; he could manipte corpses, prevent them from decaying, and even make them speak.


    But dead is dead.


    The dead cannot be revived, and a speaking corpse is still just a corpse.


    William had once attempted to forcibly seal the divine soul within the body of a Soulmancer, but in the end, he discovered that even for a Soulmancer, the divine soul that was forcibly sealed within the corpse would be consumed by the body at a rapid pace, subsequently turning that body into a bloodthirsty monster.


    Drac, Frankenstein, vampires¡ªthese undead creatures were the perfect examples.


    They could not find eternal peace and had to wander forever in darkness and pain, enduring endless torment and struggle every day.


    William soon arrived at the Turner family residence, where the family had already started preparing for Charles Turner''s funeral. When William entered Charles Turner''s study, Calvin saw him and asked with a frown, "Who are you?"


    "I am just here to see Charles," William replied and walked towards Charles Turner''s body.


    Alice was right next to Charles Turner. Turning around and seeing William, she couldn''t help herself and rushed forward to embrace William, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed, "Master¡­"


    Calvin had heard that his daughter had taken a master, but unlike Brian Bell and Christopher Carter, he hadn''t investigated William''s identity. He had unterally assumed that this William was an old friend of his father, likely a septuagenarian.


    Seeing William now, he was utterly stunned.


    How could his father have let Alice take such a young man as her master?


    Was the method Alice used to treat Powell also taught by this young man?


    William gently patted Alice''s back a couple of times, whispering, "It''s okay, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Alice didn''t speak, her head buried in William''s chest, and her emotions seemed to have calmed considerably.


    Calvin watched, a mix of emotions swirling within him.


    Alice had been very upset just now, and he, as her father, had spent quite some time consoling her, but Alice hadn''t soughtfort in his embrace like this.


    From such a small gesture, it was evident that Alice seemed closer to William than to her own father.


    "You are Alice''s mentor?" Calvin scrutinized William. When William had entered earlier, he had asked who he was, and William had simply said he was there to see Charles.


    A young man addressing his father by his first name was disrespectful to both the elder and the deceased.


    William gently rubbed Alice''s head, softly saying, "Alright, I''ll talk with your father for a bit."


    In his heart, William was quite fond of Alice, treating her like his own daughter. Facing today''s circumstances, William could only use some abilities to calm the mind to help her feel a bit better.


    Alice wiped her tears and stood quietly to one side.


    "What¡­ What was your rtionship with my father?" Calvin thought for a moment and quickly realized there was something extraordinary about William.


    Firstly, how did William get in?


    And there was that painting on the table with the inscription "For my disciple Alice."


    His father had passed away sitting in front of this painting, a smile on his face, as if he had found liberation.


    "We could be considered old friends," William replied, having already walked to Charles Turner''s body. He nced at him and frowned, asking, "Was he agitated before he died?"


    With William''s abilities, he could tell at a nce that Charles Turner had been agitated before his death, and there was even blood on his body.


    Calvin could only recount what happened today once: "Travis hasn''t left yet, he''s still in the lobby."


    Alice looked at the painting on the table and said, "Grandfather told me that after his death, it would be enough to keep his ashes and this painting in the same room."


    "I don''t want to get involved in your family affairs," William said. After taking a deep look at Charles Turner''s body, he left the study.


    "Master, where are you going?" Alice didn''t know what William intended to do.


    "Wait here."


    The next moment, William had already appeared in the hall.


    Travis was still waiting, waiting for Alice to let him leave. After all, he had instigated today''s incident; if Alice were to hold him ountableter, with William''s abilities, he couldn''t escape.


    While he was anxiously waiting, William suddenly appeared before him like a ghost.


    "Mr. Johnson¡­ how did you get here?" Travis was frightened for a moment.


    William asked coldly, "Did you n today''s incident?"


    Travis hastily replied, "It was nned by Russell, I¡­ I was just used by him¡­"


    "A mid-level Soulmancer being used by amoner?" With a lift of William''s eyelid, Travis felt as if he were gripped by an invisible giant hand, his internal energypletely sealed, like amb awaiting ughter.


    A mid-level Soulmancer wasn''t much stronger than an ant in front of William.


    "Mr. Johnson! Don''t kill me, I was wrong, I was blinded by greed," Travis, terrified and babbling, said, "Whatever you want, I''ll give you¡­ Didn''t you ask me to be Miss Turner''s punching bag before? I''ll do my best."


    "You must pay the price for your wrongdoing." After William spoke, Travis''s left hand exploded into a mist of blood.


    "Ah!!" A shrill scream escaped Travis''s lips; he hadn''t expected William to be so ruthless.


    There were quite a few members of the Turner family in the hall, all of whom were scared and ran out.


    "Mr. Johnson, is one hand enough? I was wrong! I swear I won''t dare again."


    Thud!


    William didn''t respond, and Travis''s other hand also exploded, blood mist scattering.


    "No matter what, he was my man!" After William finished speaking, Travis''s entire body turned directly into a mist of blood.


    A faint golden soul was about to escape when William waved his hand and shattered this divine spirit on the spot!


    Having done all this, William slowly returned to Charles Turner''s study and asked Calvin, "Is there paper and pen?"

 Chapter 177 Are girls nowadays all this proactive?

    <h4>Chapter 177 Are girls nowadays all this proactive?</h4>


    "What do you need the paper and pen for?"


    Calvin didn''t understand William''s intention. His father had passed away, and logically, he should have been preparing for his father''s funeral.


    But Alice said they had to wait for her master to arrive and then cremate her grandfather. His ashes were to be ced in a room with the painting on the table.


    This sounded incredibly peculiar.


    Charles Turner had undoubtedly saved countless lives in his lifetime. After his passing, many people would surelye to express their condolences and remembrance.


    Given the Turner family''s status and influence, Charles Turner deserved to be buried in a prestigious cemetery after his death.


    Even if cremation was chosen, his ashes should be preserved in a revered memorial hall or mausoleum, receiving people''smemoration and respect.


    Especially for someone as elderly and deeply religious as Charles Turner, he would prefer traditional burial methods to seek eternal peace.


    Calvin was already struggling with the decisions regarding the old man''s funeral arrangements; now, William suddenly asking for paper and pen, what was he preparing to do?


    William said, "I want to write him a letter, as a form of farewell."


    Charles Turner''s dying wish was nothing else but to have his ashes ced together with William''s painting. How could William not understand his intentions?


    Though the servants had been disloyal to William in the past, Charles Turner hadn''t really done anything wrong to William from beginning to end.


    The man had passed away; William didn''t want to dwell on anything anymore.


    Calvin still didn''t understand who William really was and what rtion he had with his father.


    Even for a Soulmancer, signs of aging should be visible on the face, right? Like Timothy Hill, wasn''t he also advanced in years?


    "Master, I''ll get it," Alice said and quickly found the paper and pen, cing them on the wooden table, and also moved the painting that William had given her to the side.


    The moment William picked up the pen, both Alice and Calvin could feel a shift in the atmosphere around them.


    In the eyes of the two, William seemed to stand before the desk like a deity. In the blink of an eye, he had already written a few lines.


    "Sun and moon never cease across the heavens, mountains and rivers continue their natural course."


    "The immortal exists alone in the human world, even an axe wears down with time."


    Dedicated to my old friend Charles Turner.


    When thest sentence was finished, a faint white light surprisingly began to flicker at Charles Turner''s forehead.


    William said lightly, "Let him rest in the embrace of Mother Earth!"


    As his words fell, Alice faintly heard her grandfather''s voice resonating in her ear, "Alice, Grandpa is leaving, don''t be sad. In this life, Grandpa has no regrets! Just listen to your master."


    "Grandpa!" Faced with this situation, Alice, the young girl, couldn''t help but shed tears.


    As for Calvin, he surprisingly also heard his father''s voice, and even saw his silhouette.


    Ultimately, letting him rest within the earth was the decision William made for Charles Turner.


    Charles Turner didn''t wish to be buried in a cemetery, he simply desired to be with William''s painting after death. The words William now wrote, moreover, addressed him as an old friend.


    Judging by the level of elevation of Charles Turner''s soul throughout his life, he hadn''t reached a state where his soul could persist in the world like a deity after death, but would slowly dissipate.


    However, William, with his vast energy, infused Charles Turner''s soul, helping it reach a level where it wouldn''t dissipate.


    The energy William condensed formed a splendid halo, surrounding Charles Turner''s soul.


    This mysterious energy not only strengthened Charles Turner''s soul but also altered its fundamental nature to a certain extent, granting it an almost eternal state of existence.


    With the continuous infusion of energy, Charles Turner''s soul gradually revealed unprecedented stability and strength, as if he had transcended the limits of ordinary people and entered a new dimension.


    This change caused vibrations throughout the universe and even touched the mysterious forces in another dimension.


    In that dimension, a deity governing reincarnation felt this vibration.


    He looked around, his gaze finally resting on Charles Turner''s soul. He saw the effort and sincerity William put in to save his old friend, and also saw the kind of pure and steadfast light emanating from Charles Turner''s soul.


    The deity remained silent for a moment before finally making a decision.


    He unleashed mysterious and potent powers, further strengthening Charles Turner''s soul, enabling it to persist in this world without dissipating any longer.


    At this moment, even time seemed to freeze, and the entire universe bore witness to this sacred and startling moment.


    In another dimension, the deity governing reincarnation also showed respect for William''s powers.


    Having done all this, William said to Calvin, "Bury your father, and ce this letter in the coffin as well."


    The letter William wrote contained formidable power, capable of blessing the generations toe.


    The future of the Turner family would also be brighter due to this painting.


    Calvin was no fool; he had already sensed William''s extraordinariness and asked, "Mr. Johnson, when did you meet my father?"


    William did not evade and answered, "Sixty-eight years ago."


    Alice and Calvin were stunned. Charles Turner lived to be seventy-eight, sixty-eight years ago, he was only a ten-year-old child¡­


    Calvin could hardly disbelieve; he knew that Soulmancers existed in this world, but Soulmancers like William, who maintained a youthful appearance, were indeed rare.


    Alice stared at William for a long time. So, her master really was an old friend of her grandfather?


    This was somewhat unbelievable. Could he be immortal?


    "Alice, I''ve dealt with that Travis," said William. "He has ill intentions; it''s better to find someone else to apany your training."


    Alice was kind-hearted and inexperienced in matters of life and death, but William could not tolerate what happened to his servant. Charles Turner died, in a way, because of Travis. He had already been spared once, yet he did not repent, thus he met a deserving end.


    Calvin didn''t know what to say. In his view, Travis'' abilities were already quite astonishing. He originally thought ofpromising temporarily and, when the opportunity arose, reporting the matter to the 13th Bureau for them to handle.


    But William said he had already dealt with it?


    What did that mean?


    "Could it be¡­ Travis is dead?" Calvin swallowed hard. Did William step out just now to kill Travis?


    That was a mid-level Soulmancer!


    William nodded slightly and said, "I must be going now, may he rest in peace."


    Calvin nodded back at William and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t be able to see you out."


    During the funeral, ording to custom, the family members do not personally see off the guests.


    William did not say anything more, he nced back at Charles Turner and then left the Turner''s residence.


    The next day, the news of Charles Turner''s passing spread throughout the entire world.


    The world''s top doctor had passed away, and many patients who had received his treatment came to express their condolences.


    William did not attend; he believed that a person''s life is like a snuffed-outmp, he had already done enough, there was no need to go again.


    He had already witnessed the deaths of too many old friends; William had grown ustomed to it.


    He had experienced far too many partings of life and death.


    That day, Alice did note to William''s house. Maria had nned to make hot dogs of various vors with coffee, and William taught her how to make them; the methods were all quite simple.


    After teaching Maria, it was already ten o''clock. William attended a ss at school and chatted leisurely with Wyatt and others. They all found that the so-called energy revival had not affected ordinary people, and there wasn''t a single person in the entire school who had acquired any special abilities.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that William went to the bookstore.


    By the time he opened the door, Wes Wenzel and the Manhattan Community Board Director were already waiting at the entrance.


    "Deputy Director Wenzel, do you need something?" William nced at Wes Wenzel,realizing that they must be waiting for him here.


    Wes Wenzel scrutinized William from head to toe and asked with a furrowed brow, "Are you also a Soulmancer?"


    William shook his head and said, "I''m not. Have you been reading too many novels?"


    The girl beside him, however, asserted confidently, "He is a Soulmancer!"


    "But he doesn''t have any energy around him." Wes Wenzel really couldn''t detect any characteristics of a Soulmancer in William.


    "I say he is, so he definitely is!" The girl said expressionlessly, staring at William, "You feel very familiar to me, have we met somewhere before?"


    Williamughed and said, "Are girls nowadays all this proactive?"

 Chapter 178 Used as a tool person

    <h4>Chapter 178 Used as a tool person</h4>


    Upon hearing William''s words, Wes Wenzel immediately grabbed the girl beside him, saying, "Director, don''t be impulsive, he''s just an ordinary person."


    This young man was courting death, teasing the Director of their 13th Bureau?!


    In the entire Soulmancermunity, everyone who had witnessed the Director''s power behaved cautiously around her.


    Wes recalled thest time the Director disciplined Bryant, William was there too, wasn''t he? Did he not know the meaning of fear?


    "I won''t hit him." The girl still stared at William, saying, "You are a Soulmancer!"


    William replied, "I am not."


    He really didn''t consider himself a Soulmancer since he had never acquired power from souls, nor had he ever used Soulmancer methods to enhance his energy. In fact, bing a Soulmancer is just a way for ordinary people to be stronger.


    William had always been the strongest, why would he need to be a Soulmancer?


    "You are!"


    "If you say so."


    Wes held his forehead with his hand, why did these two seem like children chatting?


    Their Director was simple-minded and somewhat na?ve, why was this guy the same?


    William couldn''t be bothered to exin further, opened the door, and walked into the bookstore. After browsing around, he picked up "The Tale of Genji" and started reading.


    He had plenty of time, but he realized that in this era, there were far more books than before, and so many interesting ones at that. Reading these books slowly would be enough for many years.


    The girl, resting her hands on the table, stared at William with both eyes and said, "My name is Zoey Wenzel, what''s your name?"


    William slowly put down the book, lifted his head, and looked at her delicate face, saying, "A long time ago, I knew a little girl named Zoey, same name as you, but with a much better temper."


    Zoey frowned and said, "Comparing me to a little girl?"


    "Anyway, the level of immaturity is about the same."


    Wes stood nervously by Zoey''s side, genuinely fearing she might send William straight to the hospital with one punch.


    Fortunately, Zoey only insisted seriously, "I am not immature at all."


    "As long as I think the level of immaturity is about the same, it''s fine."


    Wes was not a man of many words, but listening to these two converse made him feel even more articte¡­


    Were these two five or six-year-old children?


    Zoey fell silent for a moment, then said, "Join our 13th Bureau!"


    William asked, "Aren''t you guys the Manhattan Community Board?"


    Wes couldn''t take it anymore, saying, "Director, he really is not a Soulmancer."


    Then he said to William, "Sorry, our Director has been reading too many fantasy novelstely."


    "It''s fine, if she likes reading, she cane to my ce to buy some books." William didn''t forget his job and took the opportunity to promote his business.


    Wes was pulling Zoey towards the door, but she shook off his hand and threw a punch at William''s face.


    This is bad!


    Wes couldn''t imagine, with Zoey''s strength, William''s face would probably be severely damaged.


    Broken nose and shattered cheekbones would be considered normal.


    William didn''t move at all, and Zoey''s fist stopped just half a centimeter away from his nose.


    The wind from the punch tousled William''s hair.


    Zoey''s face was expressionless, saying, "You were sure I wouldn''tnd the punch, that''s why you didn''t dodge."


    William smiled and said, "How much could a girl''s punch hurt?"


    The corner of Wes''s mouth twitched severely, how much could a punch hurt?


    Bryant would surely have something to say about that.


    Those who hadn''t been hit by Zoey probably thought that such a delicate girl wouldn''t have much strength in her fist.


    Those who had, definitely wouldn''t want to experience the impact of her punch a second time.


    "This punch, I won''t stop, let''s see if you can dodge!" Zoey slowly retracted her fist, and as she clenched it again, her long hair fluttered gently, powerful energy started circting, and the light around her fist began to distort.


    "Zoey! You forgot, our rule, Soulmancers cannot attack ordinary people, it''s the principle of our 13th Bureau." Wes hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Zoey''s wrist, saying nervously, "If yound this punch, not only will he die, this shop will probably be gone too."


    Zoey seemed a bit angry, but she still restrained her energy and said, "I will prove that you are a Soulmancer. The girl who was with you yesterday is also a Soulmancer, when is sheing?"


    William said, "She has some family matters, probably won''t being for a few days."


    Wes said to Zoey, "The girl you mentioned is the granddaughter of the world-renowned medical expert Charles Turner. Charles Turner passed awayst night. Once his funeral is over in a few days, I''ll contact her for registration."


    Eventually, Zoey, pulled by Wes, refrained from further action. She met William''s gaze at the door and said, "I wille for you again."


    "You''re always wee. I''ll treat you to a meal next time when I''m free." William replied, returning to his book.


    "Tonight!" insisted Zoey.


    William couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Can''t you tell? I was just being polite! Saying ''next time when I''m free'' means I''m not free today, tomorrow, or the day after!"


    Wes gritted his teeth. Somehow, he felt like punching this guy.


    Teasing Zoey and testing her limits at the brink of danger, right?


    "Tonight! At the BBQ grill outside the school''s east gate!" Zoey didn''t give William a chance to refuse and left with Wes.


    After walking a few steps, Wes finally couldn''t help but ask, "Sis, are you really sure he is a Soulmancer?"


    Zoey nodded somewhat puzzledly, "He feels very familiar, as if I''ve seen him somewhere, but I''m sure I had never met him before yesterday. And another girl I sawst night¡­"


    "You mean the girl from the Turner family?"


    "No, another one. She isn''t a Soulmancer, but she also feels very familiar, and she gives me a strange feeling." Zoey thought for a long time, unsure how to express herself.


    Wes carefully recalled the other girl he had seenst night. Although he couldn''t determine whether William was a Soulmancer, he knew that Zoey was not the type to bother people without reason. There must be a reason why she believes William is a Soulmancer.


    All known Soulmancers are essentially registered with their 13th Bureau, and they adhere to a principle of registering every Soulmancer they encounter. They also usually issue a warning to prevent these Soulmancers from acting recklessly.


    If William is a Soulmancer, what level has he reached?


    "By the way, Sis, Bryant is a friend of Charles Turner. Now that Charles Turner has passed away, should we let him pay his respects and ask about the girl from the Turner family? We need to find out if Bryant has posed any threat to William." Wes suddenly felt that William, who seemed harmless, might not be trustworthy.


    If William really is a Soulmancer, but pretends to be an ordinary person and even calls him to deal with Bryant, isn''t he just using him as a tool person?

 Chapter 179 Why don’t you hit back?

    <h4>Chapter 179 Why don¡¯t you hit back?</h4>


    Bryant was feeling quite frustrated.


    Before he even arrived in New York, his proud disciple had been arrested by the police.


    Upon his arrival at the bookstore, he had immediately shed with Wes from the 13th Bureau.


    The next day, despite not having done anything, and even contemting protecting William and the others from Travis''s persecution, he found himself being thoroughly beaten by Zoey and taken away.


    After being detained in a small dark room overnight, Wes came to ask him what he intended to do with William.


    Bryant had protested his innocence, insisting that he wanted to protect William and Alice.


    But Zoey had given him another thorough beating, and in a few moments, without any caution, even knocked him unconscious.


    When he came to, the first thing he saw was Zoey standing in front of him again.


    Bryant, huddled in a corner of the bed in the dark room, pleaded pitifully to Zoey, "Miss! I was wrong! Truly wrong! But could you at least tell me where I went wrong?"


    Zoey ignored him, and Wes stepped forward, saying, "Bryant, I forgot to mention earlier, the person standing in front of you is the Director of the 13th Bureau. You should probably tone down your arrogance from now on."


    Bryant nodded repeatedly, "Deputy Director Wenzel, you are right, I will definitely keep a low profile from now on. The altercation at the bookstore was purely a verbal dispute; there''s no need to treat me like this."


    His spirit was practically broken. He remembered the previous Director of the 13th Bureau, Garcia, who usually turned a blind eye as long as Soulmancers didn''t cross the line and rarely intervened.


    Now, he had no idea who had promoted Zoey to Director of the 13th Bureau, wasn''t this spelling doom for them, the Soulmancers?


    This is a human-shaped weapon! Back when Director Garcia was around, this weapon, at least, had a sense of measure. As long as Director Garcia didn''t allow her to take action, she seldom did.


    Now that Zoey was the Director of the 13th Bureau, any Soulmancer who was slightly arrogant or crossed the line might face a severe beating.


    Bryant was considered a master among the intermediate Soulmancers, but Zoey beating him was like an adult beating a newborn, trampling at will. It was incredibly harsh.


    "Bryant, don''t get me wrong, this isn''t personal," Wes coughed lightly and said, "Actually, it was William who called me, saying you were following him with malicious intentions, that''s why I brought Zoey here."


    At this point, Wes wasn''t overly serious. If he maintained a stern face and interrogated the Soulmancers alongside Zoey, it would be hard to get to the bottom of things.


    The previous Director Garcia had also stated that the 13th Bureau didn''t advocate violence; it couldn''t solve everything.


    Upon hearing Wes''s exnation, Bryant opened his mouth wide, clenched his fists, took a couple of deep breaths before grinding his teeth and saying, "That kid is too wicked! I swear, I had absolutely no malice towards him. I told you, I found out yesterday that Travis was nning a murder and robbery. That''s why I stepped in. Alice is Charles Turner''s granddaughter, and Charles Turner and I have been good friends for many years. How could I possibly stand by and watch someone harm his granddaughter?"


    "After verifying the facts, it appears you weren''t lying," Wes pondered for a moment and said, "Bryant, we can say we''ve met through conflict. From now on, Zoey and I will be in charge of the matters of the 13th Bureau. You know Zoey''s temperament; I apologize on her behalf. I''m truly sorry."


    "So¡­ does that mean¡­ everything is settled?" Bryant narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Then we really need to settle this matter. I am innocent, right? Has the 13th Bureau now be so unreasonable? There''s no principle at all; resorting to violence without a conversation?"


    "This¡­" Wes asked, "Whatpensation do you want?"


    Bryant sneakily nced at Zoey, who was next to him, and said, "Apologize!"


    Wes took a deep breath and turned to look at Zoey. He could already feel the temperature in the room dropping significantly. Bryant was ying with fire!


    From Wes''s understanding of Zoey, this old fellow was likely to get beaten up again.


    "I''m sorry! We brought you in without thoroughly checking," Zoey''s voice came from behind.


    Bryant couldn''t help butugh, and as heughed, the wounds on his face ached, making him wince, "And what about you hitting me? How will that be settled?"


    Zoey lifted her eyelid and coldly said, "Why don''t you hit back?"


    As she spoke, the temperature in the room dropped even further. Zoey''s anger was evidently reaching a critical point.


    "Cough!" Bryant coughed awkwardly and didn''t dare to retort. He said to Wes, "Deputy Director Wenzel, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving."


    Wes nodded, "Ah, yes, Charles Turner has passed away; let''s go and pay our respects together."


    Hearing this news, Bryant shivered all over, then let out a long sigh, "Let''s go together."


    On the way, Zoey asked, "Bryant, when you have time, could you test William?"


    "William? Why test him?" Bryant seriously suspected Zoey was attempting entrapment.


    "I suspect he is a Soulmancer."


    Bryant frowned, "That kid is a Soulmancer?"


    Zoey said, "I think so."


    "If I give him a beating, you guys won''t intervene, right?" Bryant was now grinding his teeth in hatred towards William. That kid was thoroughly wicked. By now, he hade to his senses. He had never seen Alice without makeup; who knows, maybe she was naturally very beautiful?


    And how could his apprentice have been caught by the police?


    It might very well have something to do with that troublemaker William.


    Zoey said, "As long as you don''t kill or maim him, do as you please."


    Wes spoke with some apprehension, "Zoey, this doesn''t seem quite by the book."


    Zoey responded, "If William really is an ordinary person, we can just bring Bryant in and detain him for a couple of days."


    Bryant: "¡­"


    Was this something a normal person would say?


    And could you not say such things in front of me?


    Clearly, they were treating him like a tool.


    Wes, ncing at Bryant in the car through the rearview mirror, couldn''t help but retort, "After hearing what you said, do you think he would dare to cause trouble for William?"


    Zoey asserted, "He definitely will."


    Sitting in the car, Bryant was so furious that he clenched his fists. They have already figured out all of his thoughts.


    In the end, all of this was because of that guy William filing a false report, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been beaten so badly by Zoey.


    He didn''t dare to hit Zoey, but was it not allowed to give William a beating?


    At worst, he would be locked up for a couple of days; after all, Zoey was behind all this. Being in detention meant having food and drink; it wasn''t a big deal.


    Bryant and Zoey seemed to be in agreement, reaching a consensus.


    On the other end, William had posted a hiring notice on the bookstore door. As soon as he finished, Nelson appeared at the entrance. Seeing the notice, his eyes lit up with excitement.

 Chapter 180 Hiring an advanced Soulmancer as an employee

    <h4>Chapter 180 Hiring an advanced Soulmancer as an employee</h4>


    Alice would surely not being to the bookstore these days, and Walker was detained by the police. Evelyn only had some time in the evening, and it wasn''t possible for William to open the store early in the morning.


    They had thought of having Travis watch the store in the morning, but that guy had a death wish and was directly eliminated by William. Now, they needed to hire someone else for the bookstore.


    William, learning from other stores'' hiring signs, wrote a job advertisement. This sort of emotionless and energy-free item wouldn''t cause any violent energy disturbances worldwide.


    However, Nelson couldn''t help but step forward and ask, "Mr. Johnson, are you hiring?"


    "Yes, we are hiring," William sized up Nelson and said, "But you won''t do."


    "Why not?" Nelson became anxious instantly, "I¡­ Why am I not suitable? Isn''t it just selling books and attending to customers? I''ve done part-time jobs before."


    William responded, "Your appearance won''t do. I am hiring someone to watch the bookstore, not to tell fortunes. You''re wearing a wizard''s robe and have such long hair; are peopleing in to look at books or at you?"


    "If I cut my hair, will that be fine?" Nelson asked tentatively, "And change my clothes?"


    William nodded, "That should be fine."


    "So, you agree?" Nelson was incredibly excited. Just a while ago, the magical text William personally wrote for him allowed him to glimpse the truews of the world in just a few days.


    He had undergone a transformation, and the soul power within him had solidified. He believed that as long as he followed William, his abilities could potentially break through to a higher level, allowing him to see a broader and unexplored new realm.


    "I agree, you go sort out your appearance, and thene back to work," William said and turned back into the bookstore.


    Having Nelson watch the store was actually not a bad idea.


    More and more Soulmancers were appearing around the campus, and Nelson''s level was pretty decent. Having him watch the store would also prevent people like Bryant from causing trouble.


    After leaving the 13th Bureau, Bryant was likely to cause trouble for William. William didn''t feel like dealing with him, and conveniently, Nelson had applied, and his abilities were decent.


    In just an hour, Nelson had changed his wizard''s robe for a white suit, and surprisingly, had also cut his long hair and styled it neatly, shaving off his beard.


    As he walked down the street, quite a few people stared at him, some even specting if he was a Wall Street tycoon.


    It couldn''t be helped,The Soulmancer, just based on their aura, inevitably seemed somewhat special. Walking around the campus, Nelson was indeed conspicuous.


    Quite a few Soulmancers tried to probe him, but he only had to release a little energy, and all those Soulmancers dared not attempt again.


    As a result, the other Soulmancers were contemting whether they should find time to befriend this powerful individual.


    Nelson was now an advanced Soulmancer, and in the current Soulmancer circle, he was undoubtedly among the most powerful.


    He had been contemting the texts William gave him in the secret chamber and discovered that the world had undergone earth-shattering changes uponing out.


    The richness of the energy was iparably greater than it was one or two hundred years ago. Even in the energy-abundant, mysterious Ravenwood, there had never been such dense energy before.


    Moreover, mysteriously, many more Soulmancers had appeared in the vicinity.


    After some deduction, Nelson could only believe that this had a close rtionship with William.


    So, aftering out of the secret chamber, he immediately headed to the bookstore, where he happened to see William posting a job advertisement.


    Such a golden opportunity, if seen by other superpowered beings, wouldn''t they fight tooth and nail for it?


    Working in William''s store! What a rare opportunity!


    Therefore, when William said his appearance was not suitable, Nelson didn''t even think about it; the signature long hair of a wizard, the extraordinary makeup, all those were external things, not worth mentioning.


    When Nelson returned to the bookstore, William was rmending books to a student choosing books. He didn''t dare speak after entering, afraid of disturbing William. After observing for a while, he roughly understood what working in a bookstore entailed.


    Was a superpowered being like William, almost god-like, so patient in such an environment because he was cultivating his state of mind? Was this also a way to enhance abilities?


    If Nelson knew that William was simply devotedly experiencing ordinary people''s lives, even being apanion in a bar with utmost dedication, who knows if Nelson would go to a bar to emte William''s work attitude and experience the feeling of apanying others for drinks.


    After William''s introduction, the student quickly chose two suitable books and checked out. At this time, there were still three people reading in the store''s reading area.


    "Let''s talk over here." William, not wanting to disturb others reading, gestured to Nelson and sat by a small table in the corner.


    Nelson hurriedly followed, rubbing his hands together as he took a seat and cautiously asked in a low voice, "Mr. Johnson, do I just need to introduce books to these students?"


    William replied, "Generally, no, they''ll choose whatever books they want. You just need to mind the store, and when they make a purchase, collect the money."


    "So, what you were doing just now was¡­"


    "That girl was quite cute; I was just chatting with her for a bit."


    "¡­"


    Nelson suddenly wondered if he had misunderstood something earlier.


    William then asked, "Do you know how to use a smartphone?"


    "A smartphone? I don''t¡­" Nelson felt a bit perplexed. Having lived in the mysterious realm of Ravenwood for years, he had never used a smartphone. Was it necessary to know how to use one to work here?


    William took out the smartphone he had bought earlier and handed it to Nelson, saying, "Since you''re working here, I''m giving this to you. Your monthly sry is 2000 dors. You are responsible for opening the store at nine in the morning and can leave at six in the afternoon."


    "Can''t do!" William said, "If you work, you have to get paid. If you don''t leave work, where will you live?"


    Nelson replied, "I''ll take the sry, so can I just live in the store?"


    Nelson responded, "I''ll take the sry, but can I stay in the store?"


    "We have someone watching over the ce at night; wouldn''t you be taking someone else''s job doing it this way?" William, of course, understood what this magician had in mind, but if he worked from morning till closing time, wouldn''t it make Evelyn''s role in the store seem rather redundant?


    "Then I''ll listen to you." Nelson looked at the smartphone in his hand and asked puzzledly, "How do you use this phone?"


    Williamughed; at that moment, he felt an inexplicable sense of superiority. "I''ll teach you! Also, in the future, don''t call me Mr. Johnson; just William is fine."


    He had only recently learned how to use a smartphone himself. Back then, he actually felt quite clumsy in front of L, so he put on a cool demeanor. Now that Nelson, the Soulmancer, also didn''t know how to use a smartphone, it finally gave him a chance to showcase his learning achievements.


    Nelson had a high capacity for understanding, but when it came to learning about the smartphone, he wasn''t as adept as William.


    If it weren''t for William''s patience, he would have given up teaching him already. If it had been Zoey, she might have very well given Nelson a good thrashing.


    William spent the entire afternoon teaching Nelson until the sun set and Zoey walked into the bookstore.


    "William, what about the dinner you promised me?"


    William looked at Zoey somewhat helplessly and said to Nelson, "Let''s all have dinner together."

 Chapter 181 What a brilliant explanation!

    <h4>Chapter 181 What a brilliant exnation! </h4>


    "An advanced Soulmancer?"


    Zoey instantly recognized the level Nelson had reached.


    Upon hearing this, Wes stared intently at Nelson. An advanced Soulmancer was undoubtedly considered a top expert in the current Soulmancer circle. Had he just run into one by chance?


    And he seemed to have never seen this person before.


    Wes had memorized the internal information of the 13th Bureau, but he couldn''t recall who this significant figure before him was.


    "Cough! Zoey, don''t you remember me? We''ve met before in Ravenwood." Nelson cleared his throat. He used to have long hair, wore a magic hat and a wizard''s robe, and had a long goatee. His appearance was very different from now, so it was normal not to recognize him.


    "Ravenwood?" Zoey stared at Nelson for a while with wide eyes, and finally said, "I don''t remember."


    "Oh!! I... I remember now!" Wes pointed at Nelson, his hands trembling, "The Grand Wizard Nelson?"


    "Nelson?" Zoey pretended to recall, and two secondster, energy surged wildly through her body. She said coldly with an expressionless face, "You shoulde with us."


    "¡­" Nelson felt like dying. Needless to say, the matter of stealing artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca had been reported to the 13th Bureau.


    Wes hurriedly said, "Sis, wait a moment!"


    Zoey continued to stare fixedly at Nelson. If Nelson had any intention of escaping, she would definitely not hesitate to pounce and give him a good beating.


    Nelson gave a bitter smile, "You want to ask me about the incident on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, right?"


    "Hand over the items, and I won''t beat you up." Zoey was also arrogant, showing no mercy even when facing someone like Nelson.


    Wes was embarrassed. In the world today, probably only his sister would dare to talk to Nelson like this.


    Nelson hurriedly said, "Zoey, calm down, there''s a misunderstanding. I didn''t take those things! People from your 13th Bureau should have gone to check already, right? If you couldn''t take them, how could I have carried those items away?"


    As he spoke, Nelson sneakily nced at William; he was shouldering this responsibility for William''s sake.


    Although William imed the items were his, this responsibility wasn''t so easy to bear.


    Nelson had indeed be more powerful, but Zoey was extraordinarily gifted with unique abilities, recognized as the strongest in the entire superpowermunity.


    Even Nelson was definitely not her match. If he were to be defeated by Zoey at this moment, his credibility in front of William would be lost.


    Zoey said, "So many people saw you fleeing from the cave, and all the items were gone. Are you saying it had nothing to do with you?"


    "It really had nothing to do with me; by the time I arrived, the items inside were already gone."


    Nelson was in a bind. The real thief was standing right beside him, yet he dared not speak out and had to bear the me¡ªthis feeling was unbearable.


    However, he believed that after weathering this storm, William would surely think more highly of him.


    "So, you''re saying someone took the items before you got there?" Zoey asked. "But at that time, so many people only saw you inside. Based on the timing, the items were there before you entered, but after you went in, they were all gone. The experts from the archaeological team discovered you, and you hastily fled the scene. If it wasn''t you, then who could it be?"


    William was standing beside, listening.


    The situation seemed to be as Zoey described.


    Walker had gone in without being detected but didn''t take the items. Then Nelson should have informed the people from the archaeological team when he entered.


    In the end, William arrived, packed up all the items and left. No one detected him throughout the process. When the experts from the archaeological team went back in, all the items were missing, and only Nelson was inside.


    How would Nelson exin this huge responsibility for stealing historical artifacts?


    Nelson thought for a long time but couldn''t shake off the suspicion.


    He finally steeled himself and said, "Actually, the president of the Arcane Society came by. He took all the items. If you want them, go find him."


    William thought inwardly¡ªwhat a brilliant exnation!


    Effortlessly throwing the responsibility onto the head of his own Arcane Society''s president, this move indeed had a vibe reminiscent of the power struggle between the godly brothers Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades.


    If you can''t shake off the suspicion, shift it onto someone else. Given Nelson''s aggrieved expression, his words seemed reasonable.


    Zoey fell silent for a moment before asking Wes, "What do you think?"


    Before Wes could respond, Nelson interjected, "Would I really frame the president of our Arcane Society?"


    "I think what Nelson is saying is probably true," Wes pondered and then spoke. "Given the president of Arcane Society''s capabilities, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to take away the artifacts undetected. Nelson seems to be taking the me for his Arcane Society''s president."


    Zoey considered this and finally said, "Then you shoulde back with us to Ravenwood, confront your Arcane Society''s president face-to-face, and have him return the items."


    Nelson sighed and spoke even more aggrievedly, "Zoey, aren''t you harming me? If I go back to Ravenwood to confront the president of the Arcane Society, even if you get the items back, wouldn''t I be killed by him? The situation is as it is, if you want the items, go to Ravenwood and ask him yourself. I won''t be going to Ravenwood for the next few decades; we''ve fallen out."


    Zoey was suddenly at a loss. If the items weren''t with Nelson, it wouldn''t be right for her to take action, would it?


    Wes had no choice but to say, "We should inform Director Garcia about this matter. After all, the Arcane Society is a legitimate organization and has contributed a lot to the country. The president of the Arcane Society has a good rtionship with Director Garcia; let the two of them discuss it. There''s no need for a violent resolution."


    "You handle this," Zoey finally decided and said to William, "Let''s go, it''s time for dinner."


    William didn''t say much, he simply closed the bookstore door and, along with Nelson, followed them towards the east gate of the academy.


    On the way, William didn''t forget to message Evelyn, "I''m going out for dinner, are youing to the storeter?"


    Evelyn quickly replied on WhatsApp, "Are you going to Alice''s house? I heard your great-grandfather passed away?"


    William was momentarily at a loss for words. Alice had told Evelyn she was William''s cousin, which, by that calction, would indeed make Charles Turner his great-grandfather.


    His great-grandfather had passed away, and instead of paying his respects, he was out having a barbecue?


    This situation was somewhat awkward.


    Indeed, telling one lie led to having to exin it with hundreds more.


    William simply replied to Evelyn, "I am not her cousin; she made that up. I visited the Turner family yesterday; I''m outside now."


    After a few minutes, Evelyn responded, "Can you watch the store alone tonight then? I want to pay my respects to Charles Turner; Alice has been very kind to me."


    "You go ahead," William didn''t say much more. The funeral was open to everyone; those wishing to pay their respects were weed. If Evelyn wanted to express her condolences, how could he stop her?

 Chapter 182 The boss is still too green

    <h4>Chapter 182 The boss is still too green</h4>


    At the East Gate of Hudson University, inside Perry''s American BBQ Buffet.


    Before William even entered, he discovered that, astonishingly, over thirty Soulmancers were gathered here.


    All the Soulmancers from around the entire school were congregated in this ce.


    $36 per guest, service fee waived for parties of three or more, with designated drinks and beer on the house.


    William had actually known about this restaurant for a long time. He had always thought that if he dined here, the owner might run at a loss, but out of kindness, he had never stepped in.


    Once inside, Zoey and William found a table and sat down.


    The tables in the restaurant wererge round ones that could amodate eight to ten people. The Soulmancers had already upied four such tables, Bryant included. Upon seeing Zoey, he immediately stood up and walked over to her table, but his gaze towards William was somewhat unfriendly.


    As for the other Soulmancers, they all sneakily nced at Zoey''s table but didn''t dare to approach.


    "We''ll serve ourselves." Wes rubbed his hands together, then went to fetch some food.


    "We''ll serve ourselves." Wes rubbed his hands and then went to the buffet area to get some food. William and Zoey also helped themselves, picking what they liked. Zoey evidently had a penchant for meat. After making a round, she returned with seven or eight tes of various kinds of meat.


    A waiter nearby couldn''t help but kindly remind her, "Miss, perhaps you might want to eat these first before getting more. If there are leftovers, we will charge by the pound to avoid waste."


    "I can finish it!" Zoey was confident.


    William, on the other hand, didn''t take much because he was more restrained¡ªafter all, there were four tables of Soulmancers sitting there!


    If all these Soulmancers really let loose and ate to their heart''s content, the owner might genuinely be shedding tears today.


    William looked around, observing that every person at their few tables seemed to eat as if they hadn''t had food for days, with every table piled high with food.


    Once the BBQ grill was started, as soon as the food was cooked, it was quickly transferred to their tes. Everyone was eating voraciously; the scene was quite lively.


    "Waiter, bring us two boxes of beer, the free ones." It wasn''t clear who suggested it first, but these Soulmancers began to order beer one after another.


    The owner, standing at the other end of the counter, saw the crowd taking so much food but remained unflustered. With more than thirty people, he could earn over a thousand dors in total.


    What did it matter if they took a bit more food? Running this BBQ buffet restaurant, the owner had never been worried about customers eating too much. Especially since they also ordered beer. After drinking, how much more could they eat?


    Especially when he saw William''s table, he couldn''t help but break into a smile.


    A delicate-looking young woman, a polite-looking young man, and a middle-aged man with an extraordinary aura, had only eaten some cornbread and vegetable sd, barely touching the meat on the table.


    Five people had taken food enough for seven or eight sturdy men. If they could finish it all, that would truly be something to see.


    "Bring two boxes of beer for us as well," Wes called out loudly.


    The owner smiled, more beer? This table was a sure profit.


    Half an hour passed.


    The owner stood dumbfounded, a cigarette hanging from his mouth, staring at William''s table, the cigarette trembling at the corner of his lips.


    How much could a delicate young girl eat?


    The ash at the end of the owner''s cigarette had grown long, falling off as he began to question life.


    In just a short half hour, William saw Zoey had already taken nearly forty tes of steaks, and the middle-aged man was still eating cornbread, but it was already his fortieth piece.


    The owner was counting very clearly because, initially, he was just curious. How many pieces of cornbread would a person who came to a BBQ buffet primarily eat?


    The owner stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray, took a deep breath, and thought, having eaten so much, they should be about done by now.


    "Waiter, bring two more boxes of beer!" Wes had been drinking continuously,peting with the Soulmancers at the other three tables over who could drink the most bottles, and insisting on chugging each bottle of beer. This was already his tenth box.


    Yet, the owner hadn''t seen this man take a bathroom break.


    Were this guy''s kidneys extraordinarily robust?


    The only low-key William was acting like a regr person.


    He hadn''t been overeating or drinking excessively, but what he had consumed was enough to break even.


    He exchanged a nce with the owner, feeling a bit of sympathy for him, and quietly put down his utensils. Judging by the owner''s expression, he was sure to incur a significant loss today.


    "Everyone, from now on, Zoey will be our Manhattan Community Board Director. Please look after her and try not to make things difficult for us," Wes, drinking with the Soulmancers, started discussing future work arrangements with them.


    The Soulmancers were genuinely stunned. They were called here today for a meal, to support the 13th Bureau, or rather, people invited by Zoey, none dared not toe.


    When Director Garcia was around, their days had been rtively good. Now hearing Zoey would be taking the role of Manhattan Community Board Director, they all became anxious.


    "Deputy Director Wenzel, do you know how Director Garcia has been doing recently?"


    With his face flushed from drinking, Wes chuckled, "Director Garcia has retired, and now, the managerial work is Zoey''s responsibility."


    Oh, my goodness!


    A group of Soulmancers collectively felt a chill down their spines; they were still holding onto a glimmer of hope. They hoped that Zoey was just in charge of this mission, but from what Wes implied, Zoey would be in charge of the 13th Bureau from now on. Wasn''t this a bit too harsh?


    Finally, someone realized that this matter was settled. Holding a ss of wine, he came over to toast Zoey, "Director Wenzel, please look after us in the future. I guarantee I will abide by thew, keep a low profile, and absolutely not cause you any trouble."


    Zoey finished her drink in one gulp and said, "That''s best, I don''t want to have to beat you guys up either."


    The Soulmancer gave a wry smile. After toasting, he had a round of drinks with Bryant, William, and others. Nelson, who didn''t drink alcohol, substituted with tea. Following that, all the Soulmancers lined up to toast Zoey, who epted every drink, eating and drinking without a break. All in all, the meal was quite harmonious.


    Bryant sat next to William, leaning in close and whispered, "Kid, you really got me into a lot of trouble."


    William acted as if he knew nothing, "What do you mean?"


    "Was it you who had Deputy Director Wenzel and the otherse after me yesterday?"


    "Deputy Director Wenzel said that if there''s anything, I can approach him, so I did."


    "Very well!" Bryant said and reached out to pat William''s thigh. He had listened to Zoey''s order to test if William was a Soulmancer.


    Using a bit of force should be eptable, right? Before his handnded, Nelson had already reached out and given him a very intimate handshake.


    "Hmm? This friend looks somewhat unfamiliar. Haven''t seen you before, and you didn''t introduce yourself just now." Bryant sized up Nelson but didn''t recognize him.


    Nelson had concealed his internal energy, only emitting a slight amount.


    "I''m Nelson, from Ravenwood." Nelson noticed that Bryant had malicious intentions towards William, but William clearly wanted to conceal his abilities.


    Nelson was more than happy to act on his behalf in such matters.


    Moreover, he thought that he might have just saved Bryant''s life. Was Mr. Johnson someone a mid-level Soulmancer like him could offend?


    Saving one life is as if saving the whole of humanity!

 Chapter 183 We will often come here for meals in the future.

    <h4>Chapter 183 We will oftene here for meals in the future.</h4>


    "Ravenwood?" Bryant raised an eyebrow and smiled, "A magician from the Arcane Society?"


    Now, Nelson''s appearance certainly made it hard for anyone to associate him with being a magician of the Arcane Society. Moreover, since he had concealed his magical power, Bryant simply thought he was? an ordinary apprentice magician in the Arcane Society.


    Nelson gave a slight smile and said with squinted eyes, "My name is Nelson."


    Bryant was taken aback; this name seemed familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere, but it appeared to be the name of a high-level Soulmancer¡­ Bryant hadn''t quite put two and two together yet and said through gritted teeth, "Nelson, you wouldn''t happen to be William''s mentor, would you?"


    The two men were sitting on either side of William, shaking hands in a slightly awkward posture. William simply shifted his chair back a bit, stood up, and said, "You guys chat."


    Nelson stole a nce at William and could only say to Bryant, "He is not my apprentice; I just work in a bookstore."


    Bryant had a smile on his face but said disdainfully, "Don''t think that just because you carry the name of the Arcane Society, you can intimidate anyone. I am not afraid of you guys from the Arcane Society."


    "Really?" Nelson''s grip began to tighten.


    Bryant was taken aback, and he struggled to keep up. William didn''t want to deal with these two and simply walked over to the bar, smiling at the owner.


    The owner handed over a cigarette, a mournful look on his face, and said, "Buddy, you guys aren''t doing some kind of live-streaming eating show, are you?"


    William wondered how the owner knew he was into live-streaming. He hadn''t started live-streaming yet; this owner was quite sharp. William epted the cigarette and said, "I am, how did you know?"


    "You guys¡­ are really live-streaming?" The owner clicked his tongue, and a smile appeared on his face, "Then you could at least help me promote my ce a bit. I can even give you guys a discount."


    In reality, many restaurant owners encounter inte celebrities who live-stream their meals, with one person having the appetite of several or even more than a dozen people. During the live stream, to increase poprity, they often discuss how the owner lost money because of them.


    But these people all have a fan base, and they can''t possibly eat at the same restaurant all the time. Besides, every time they visit a new ce and the video gets yed, it brings traffic and fame to these restaurants.


    They might incur a small loss today, but the benefits gained from a live-streamed advertisement are certainly more than that.


    "The owner even wants to charge less?" William didn''t quite understand this business model and said, "Let''s forget it. I see it''s not easy for you either. How about we pay $100 per person, totaling $4100?"


    The owner waved his hand, "Don''t be like that, let''s just charge $50 per person. Let''s be friends; 41 people, just charge you guys $2000 in total."


    William felt puzzled; this owner was being overly generous, wasn''t he? $2000, wasn''t that a huge loss? Reverse bargaining, really?


    But the owner mentioned making friends; could it be that he recognized that they were all Soulmancers?


    William nced at the owner; this man was just an ordinary person. After all, with William''s discernment, there probably weren''t any Soulmancers in this world who could pretend to be ordinary people in front of him.


    It seemed that this owner just liked making friends and was not stingy with money.


    In the past, William had often encountered such restaurant owners; if the owner took a liking to William, there were even instances of meals being on the house.


    Wasn''t Matthew, whom he metst time, just such a person?


    "Much appreciated!" William also courteously lit the cigarette the owner had handed over.


    "No problem, just introduce our restaurant more and say some good things about it in the video." The owner was all smiles. Given the looks of this young man and the girl, they were definitely attractive and had such appetites; they must have a lot of online fans. With their promotion, the business would surely improve a lot in the future.


    $2000 for an advertisement, any way you look at it, was not a loss.


    "Absolutely, absolutely!" William nodded. With the owner being so generous, he would definitely bring people to eat here in the future and would surely tell others that the food here was quite good and the owner was very nice.


    The two chatted andughed merrily. William paid the $2000, exchanged some pleasantries with the owner, and then returned to his seat.


    At this moment, Bryant and Nelson''s hands were still firmly sped together.


    Bryant''s face had turned the color of a pig''s liver, while Nelson remained calm, a faint smile even ying at the corners of his mouth.


    Nelson wasn''t using any energy, but being an exceptionally advanced Soulmancer wasn''t just for show. Besides, Nelson also paid great attention to physical training; how could Bryant possibly outmatch him in pure strength?


    Bryant was beginning to doubt life.


    What in the world was going on? How could this mage apprentice be so strong?


    Moreover, this guy seemed not to be using his full strength. Even if one had innate divine strength, it couldn''t possibly be this massive, could it?


    Zoey was sitting opposite, eating her own meal, not joining the conversation.


    William simply sat next to Zoey, watching the performance of the two.


    Zoey asked, "Aren''t you eating anymore?"


    William replied, "No, I''ve settled the bill; consider it treating you to a meal."


    Zoey asked, "Did you also pay the bill for them?"


    William nodded. It was only when he was using WhatsApp that he remembered he hadn''t yet returned the money he borrowed from Lst night.


    He still had quite a bit of money left besides what he borrowed from L. First, he transferred back the extra money L had given him yesterday, and then sent a message saying, "There''s still $10,000, I''ll return it to you in a few days."


    L epted the payment and replied, "Just give it to me whenever you have the money."


    Zoey sneaked a peek at William''s transfer information and eximed, "You''re so rich?"


    William said, "It''s alright."


    He didn''t feel like exining anything.


    "You are only treating me to a meal; for the others, I''ll have Wes collect the moneyter and return it to you."


    "I originally told the owner to charge $100 per person, but he insisted on $50 per person."


    Zoey was even more astonished, "The owner gave you a discount?"


    "Yes! The owner is quite nice."


    "In that case, I''lle here often."


    One wonders if the owner, upon hearing her words and learning that William is a host who hasn''t started live-streaming yet, would burst into tears on the spot.


    As the two were talking, Wes came back with a bottle of beer, a puzzled look on his face as he stared at Bryant and Nelson, who were gripping each other''s hands tightly. Why was Bryant''s face so red?


    Could it be...


    Did they hit it off at first sight?


    Perhaps it was better not to disturb them.


    Wes got up again and started drinking with the other Soulmancers, leaving Bryant and Nelson to their own devices, wisely not intruding.


    After everyone had their fill of food and drink, they got up, stumbling a bit, and Nelson and Bryant finally let go of each other''s hands.


    Bryantughed, "You''re quite strong; seems like you have decent talent."


    Nelson nodded, "You''re not bad either."


    "Heh! Young people really don''t know fear. If I had used my energy, that hand of yours would probably be shattered by now."


    Nelson slightly raised an eyebrow, releasing the energy of a high-level Soulmancer.

 Chapter 184 Forced to Join the 13th Bureau

    <h4>Chapter 184 Forced to Join the 13th Bureau</h4>


    "Bryant, you and Archmage Nelson seem to be getting along quite well, don''t you?" Wes, a bit inebriated, slung an arm around Bryant''s shoulder and chuckled, "You two appeared like long-lost friends, so I didn''t want to intrude."


    "Actually, both of you are no ordinary individuals, and you live longer than most. You ought to get along well in the future... Heh heh! Never mind, I''ll stop talking."


    Wes was clearly tipsy, reeking of alcohol. After hugging Bryant, he slung his arm around William''s shoulder and asked, "William, be honest with me, are you a Soulmancer?"


    William responded very affirmatively, "No!"


    "I thought so, heh heh!"


    Bryant, scrutinizing Wes''s words, already had a grim expression on his face.


    Getting along well?


    Pah!


    Wait a minute!


    Archmage Nelson?


    There were only three people in Ravenwood who were addressed as Archmage.


    Aside from the old mage Kyle, there were his twopanions..


    Nelson?


    Bryant pped himself across the face, wincing in pain. By the time he looked back at Nelson, his face had turned bitter, "Archmage Nelson, my apologies, I was impertinent just now."


    He finally remembered who Nelson was.


    One of the three top experts of the Arcane Society, a high-level Soulmancer.


    "It''s fine." Nelson was still confused, what exactly was Wes talking about? His words were all over the ce; there was certainly no instant connection between him and Bryant, not to mention getting along well. This young man really didn''t know how to speak.


    Bryant still couldn''t help but ask, "Archmage Nelson, why are you dressed like this?"


    "Experiencing life in the real world; is there something wrong with this attire?"


    Although Nelson was still adjusting to his current appearance, he felt quite good about his outfit, finding it quite spirited at least.


    "Fine! Of course, it''s fine!" Bryant, thinking about his behavior just now, felt his mind buzzing.


    He actually had a contest of strength with Nelson, such a high-level Soulmancer¡­


    All three magicians of the Arcane Society were high-level Soulmancer experts, a fact almost universally known in the Soulmancermunity.


    A mid-level Soulmancer daring to challenge a high-level Soulmancer was truly an overestimation of his own abilities.


    Nelson suddenly fixed his gaze on Bryant and asked, "Are you discontent with William?"


    "This¡­ it''s not exactly discontent." Bryant was somewhat unnerved by Nelson''s stare, "Mainly, Director Wenzel asked me to probe whether William is a Soulmancer or not."


    Nelson remembered William stating he wasn''t a Soulmancer.


    Clearly, Mr. Johnson intended to conceal his true abilities, not wishing to be disturbed by others.


    And how could he let them know that William was the real expert?


    If he revealed the truth, wouldn''t more people disturb Mr. Johnson?


    He had managed to secure a job in the bookstore after much difficulty; was he supposed to let others share in this good fortune?


    While Nelson was a champion of justice, he knew well that encountering Mr. Johnson and receiving his guidance was an extremely rare opportunity. If Mr. Johnson didn''t want others to disturb him, Nelson would certainly not disclose William''s true strength.


    "He is not a Soulmancer."


    "Since Archmage Nelson has said he isn''t, then he certainly isn''t. I don''t think there is a need to probe further. I will inform Director Wenzelter." Bryant was somewhat timid, not daring to speak unnecessarily. He could feel that Nelson seemed to be protecting William. Perhaps William and Nelson were very good friends.


    Nelson nced at William and Zoey sitting across from him.


    In his understanding, Zoey''s strength was already quite extraordinary.


    With Zoey''s innate divine strength,Warrior God Constitution, coupled with her unique method of enhancing power, apart from? the old archmage Kyle, and about a dozen others who had broken through the high-level Soulmancer level, receiving the inheritance of divine souls and bing demigods, anyone else, even other high-level Soulmancers, would only face a beating in front of Zoey.


    As for William''s strength, Nelson believed that even those who had reached the demigod level might not be his match.


    "William, after today''s meal, you are one of us in the 13th Bureau. Let me tell you about our rules."


    "I am not a Soulmancer!" William turned to look at Zoey, wondering how he had be a part of the 13th Bureau.


    Zoey said, "I''ll teach you how to be a Soulmancer!"


    William, speechless, replied, "I don''t want to learn, alright?"


    Zoey''s aura surged as she stared at William, "Don''t force me to take action; I won''t hold back this time."


    She had indeed heard what Nelson and the others had said, but it was no longer important.


    William didn''t want to confront Zoey either and reluctantly said, "Alright, teach me."


    He never thought that one day someone would teach him how to be a Soulmancer.


    "That settles it, consider yourself inducted. Let me exin our rules to you¡­" Zoey paused and called out to the back, "Wes!! Come over and exin the rules to him!"


    While Zoey indeed was the Director of the 13th Bureau, she was the one who least abided by the rules there, not even knowing what the rules were. Naturally, this task fell to Wes to introduce to William.


    Wes, already somewhat tipsy, came over, draped his arm around William''s shoulders, and chuckled, "What rules? Whatever Zoey says is the rule!"


    The group of Soulmancers behind joined in the jeering, all having had a bit too much to drink, and who dared to provoke Zoey on a regr day? What Zoey said was the rule; this was already correct.


    "You can tell me when you sober up tomorrow."


    After a bout ofmotion, William and Zoey, along with the others, exchanged WhatsApp contacts and phone numbers.


    William was not the sort to break the rules; if he acted without guidelines, the world would probably fall into chaos.


    After bidding farewell to Zoey and the others, William went home by himself. By noon the next day, he had received a transfer from Zoey.


    "You only have to treat me to a meal; we are already at the bookstore. When are youing over?"


    At this time, William was still semi-reclining under the ne tree, with Amy feeding rabbits nearby. Upon receiving the message, he stood up and said to Amy, "Amy, aren''t you going to ss? I have to go to school."


    Amy, squatting under the tree and looking at William, replied, "I''ll go to ss after I finish feeding the ants."


    She had intentionally dropped some bread crumbs while eating and kept them all in her pocket afterward, just to feed the ants.


    Amy''s life was also very simple¡ªeating, sleeping, attending sses, feeding rabbits, and feeding ants.


    Theo Hughes was watching from across, so Amy wouldn''t get lost. After a word to Amy, William left on his own, greeting Theo Hughes before leaving.


    Cozy Book Haven was now opened for business by Nelson. As usual, William skipped his morning sses. As for keeping attendance records, Wyatt and the others had taken care of it reliably for William.


    Previously, Wyatt and the others had asked William why he often skipped ss, and William''s response was that he had to work to earn money.


    This led Wyatt and the others to believe that William came from an impoverished background, and they felt a surge of desire to help him.


    Unfortunately, the three roommates were not financially well-off either. Even the money used to attend the dance department''s mixer was provided by William.

 Chapter 185 Could anything be more amusing than this?

    <h4>Chapter 185 Could anything be more amusing than this?</h4>


    "Archmage Nelson, have you noticed that the energy inside this shop is significantly denser than outside?"


    Bryant sat in the bookstore and showed no signs of leaving.


    Ultimately, the resurgence of energy in this world was all because of the Aura Field drawn by William on the desk, so naturally, the energy inside the bookstore would be denser than anywhere else.


    Nelson, of course, could feel it, but he didn''t want people constantly disturbing William, so he replied indifferently, "Isn''t it the same as outside? Isn''t the density the same?"


    Bryant shook his head, circled around therge desk on the first floor, and finally smacked his lips, "I think there might be something valuable underneath. Should we dig a bit?"


    Nelson frowned, "We don''t have the shop owner''s permission."


    Bryant said, "The owner of this shop is the granddaughter of a good friend of mine. I''ll talk to herter. How about we close the door and dig a little to try? There might be something valuable underneath."


    Nelson asked doubtfully, "Isn''t this bookstore William''s?"


    "He just works here." Bryant didn''t really care much about William, just an ordinary person.


    Even if he had some connections with Nelson and was even recruited by Zoey into the 13th Bureau, achieving anything notable as a Soulmancer at his age was basically out of the question.


    "Still, we better not touch it." Nelson couldn''t help but specte secretly, if William just works here, then who exactly is the owner of this shop?


    Or is it that Mr. Johnson is really just here to experience the life of an ordinary person?


    Wes also circled around the table and finally, stroking his chin, said, "I too feel that the energy here is indeed denser than outside. It feels like there''s something buried underneath."


    After all, they were Soulmancers, able to sense the changes in energy, but they could never have imagined that the denseness of the energy in the bookstore was all because of the table right in front of them; after all, it looked too ordinary.


    Nelson gritted his teeth and said, "We still can''t dig."


    How could he allow Bryant and the others to dig around in the bookstore?


    William had entrusted him to look after the bookstore. If he let people dig a big hole under the bookstore, leaving the ground uneven while William was away, how would he exin it to William?


    Bryant and Wes didn''t dare to say more.


    Nelson, after all, was a high-level Soulmancer and a figure of authority. If he said they couldn''t dig, then they simply couldn''t.


    Currently, a funeral was being held at Alice''s house, so she probably wouldn''t be able toe for the next few days. As Nelson said, without the shop owner''s permission, Bryant and the others didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    However, Bryant believed that a person like Nelson, choosing to cut his hair and work here, was very likely because he had discovered something special about this ce.


    This made him even more certain that there were treasures underneath this bookstore.


    As for Zoey, she had remained silent the whole time, not believing Nelson''s assertion that William wasn''t a Soulmancer.


    She didn''t need to probe William further; it was enough that William had agreed to join the 13th Bureau. Teaching him how to harness the power of a Soulmancer and understanding his true level would naturally follow after one or two lessons.


    Even if William wasn''t a Soulmancer, Zoey had decided to teach him.


    After all, William gave her a peculiar feeling of familiarity, as if they had known each other for many years, perhaps even longer.


    What was strangest was that they had only met a few times.


    When William arrived at the shop, Nelson hurriedly greeted him with a smiling face, saying, "Mr. Johnson, you''re here?"


    William nodded and smiled, saying, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Nelson quickly responded, "Not at all! It''s no trouble!"


    William found Nelson''s behavior rather strange.


    How could someone seeking divine power act so obsequious?


    This moment inexplicably reminded William of a remarkable historical figure¡ªWilliam Shakespeare, the literary giant of the Elizabethan era.


    His talent was extraordinary, his works diverse, ranging from tragedies toedies, from historical to romantic ys, mastering all genres.


    His sharp pen and profound depiction of human nature made him a giant in English and world literature.


    Although his life was full of drama, his literary achievements were indisputable. His famous quote, "To be, or not to be: that is the question," is still widely celebrated to this day.


    "Nelson, don''t be too polite," said William, feeling somewhatplicated inside. A character like Shakespeare was indeed rare, and who knew how many years it would take for another to appear.


    Nelson also felt that his attitude could easily lead to spection, so he nodded, adjusted his emotions, and thought it was time to reconsider his attitude towards William.


    "William,e over here, Wes will exin the rules of the 13th Bureau to you," Zoey beckoned William.


    Once William came over, Wes looked at him, pondered for a moment, and took out a document from the briefcase he was carrying. "William, if you are sure about joining the 13th Bureau, please read the contract and sign it."


    "The 13th Bureau offers a monthly sry of $7,000, along with benefits such as health insurance, a 401(k) retirement n, and paid leave. There is also the possibility of a bonus at the end of the year. On regr days, if there are no special assignments, the job is rtively rxed, but once there is any uwful activity by a Soulmancer, we must intervene immediately and be on call 24/7."


    A monthly sry of $7,000?


    If William had just woken up and hadn''t worked as a waiter at a bar, he would probably think this job wasn''t bad.


    But William could earn twenty thousand dors in a few nights serving drinks at the bar, even apanying Be for a meal was a thousand dors.


    Zoey stared at William, saying, "You already promised mest night."


    Clearly, if William backed out now, Zoey was ready to enforce.


    "Alright then." It wasn''t that William was afraid of Zoey; he wasn''t likely to fear anyone. But the job did seem quite interesting, and he had already told Zoey he wasn''t a Soulmancer. So, he was to join the 13th Bureau as an ordinary person.


    He was curious to see how, with him joining such a unit as an ordinary individual, Zoey nned to guide him into bing a Soulmancer.


    Being on call 24/7 was no issue; he didn''t have a car, couldn''t fly, and wasn''t particrly fast. If a Soulmancermitted a crime, at most, he would be observing from the sidelines, maybe even needing Zoey to "save" him. All this while drawing a monthly sry of $7,000.


    Could anything be more amusing than this?

 Chapter 186 Demigod

    <h4>Chapter 186 Demigod</h4>


    Zoey and Wes would never have imagined that before even starting the job, William had already figured out how to ck off at work.


    After William signed and fingerprinted the document, and left a photo of himself, it was directly filed in the 13th Bureau''s records.


    Wes also briefly exined the rules of the 13th Bureau to William, primarily revolving around not harming ordinary people and trying as much as possible to conduct battles in uninhabited areas to minimize unnecessary economic loss to the public.


    Every Soulmancer who breaks thew must be stopped as quickly as possible, and the offender brought to the 13th Bureau.


    The sentencing standards are actually quite simr to those for ordinary people.


    Especially, those who intentionallymit murder must pay with their lives!!


    "Alright, William,e with me on a mission."


    Zoey asked him to go on a mission right after he had just signed the contract.


    Wes asked, "What mission?"


    Zoey casually replied, "Demigod!"


    Wes anxiously said, "Really, sis? William has just joined, and you''re taking him to find a demigod? What if something happens?"


    William, ying along, asked, "What is a demigod?" After all, he was ying the role of an ordinary person, so it was appropriate to ask when such topics came up.


    Wes pondered for a moment, and said, "You should have heard some Greek and Roman mythology, or read some fantasy novels. The so-called demigod refers to one who has attained the power of a demigod.Normally, it means when a person breaks the limits of an advanced Soulmancer and reaches a new level of power, they may be recognized by the deities of the heavens. This person would gain the unique powers of a god, along with some of their memories, and is generally very powerful. However, there are also cases where they are forcibly possessed by demons."


    "And for some unknown reason, there seems to be a bit of an influx of demigodsing to our world recently. We''ve already identified two new demigods in the past few days, and both seem to have gained the power of a particrly strong demon."


    Wes frowned, "Sis, demigods with demon powers are often very aggressive and vtile. If you bring William along, I''m afraid you might not be able to protect him."


    Wes couldn''t understand why Zoey was so certain that William was a Soulmancer. Even if William were a Soulmancer, his power level would surely be very low. Bringing such a burden to face a demigod with demonic powers¡ªwasn''t this akin to seeking death with a bonus gift?


    With Zoey''s power, she might have a fighting chance against a demigod, but bringing along someone who knows nothing would undoubtedly tip the scales against them.


    Unless Zoey nned to abandon him there.


    But wouldn''t that be sending William to his death?


    Nelson, who was listening nearby, had assumed that Zoey knew William''s true strength. With William, a top-notch expert, they should have no problems against a demigod, especially a newly arrived one still adapting to its new body, which might not even be a match for Zoey.


    Bryant, aware of Zoey''s straightforward nature and her aversion to scheming, wondered if she was intentionally setting William up for torment by the demigod.


    "I can handle it," Zoey said, ignoring Wes''s warnings. "You don''t need toe with me today. If there''s anything else, call me."


    "William, let''s go." Zoey was very confident in her abilities. For some reason, she felt that William must be a Soulmancer. If even she couldn''t discern William''s true strength, could it mean that William was even more powerful than she was?


    As long as she trusted her intuition, William''s real power was surely greater than hers.


    Yes, that must be it!


    William didn''t say anything and just followed Zoey.


    He had always known about the existence of demigods.


    Just like those gods who were vanquished by him tens of thousands of years ago, their physical bodies were destroyed, but their souls have reconstituted a whole new world, known as the Divine Realm.


    This world was in a parallel state to the current one, and exined with modern science, it existed in a different dimension.


    They all exist in the form of spiritual entities, and it is not easy for them toe to this world. Just like thest time Merlin''s spirit manifested, it was clearly forced to appear due to fear of William. He might be worried that if he angers William, the entire Arcane Society that he founded would be annihted, and he would be unable to find a suitable sessor.


    In the past, this world was not abundant in energy. Once their souls entered this realm, the immense energy consumption had no source of replenishment, leaving them extremely weakened upon returning to the Divine Realm.


    In the so-called Divine Realm, it was indeed a survival of the fittest. Demons often devoured the souls of other deities to enhance their power.


    William had also once allowed his spirit to leave his body to visit the Divine Realm. All in all, it was definitely not a pleasant ce, filled with peril and bloodshed everywhere.


    Compared to the Divine Realm, William much prefers the world he is in now.


    Zoey led William to the school parking lot and asked, "Can you drive?"


    William had seen L and others drive before. Gazing at the white minivan in front of him, he nodded seriously, "Yes!"


    Learning quickly was William''s talent.


    "Then you drive."


    "Okay!"


    William was very willing to try new things, but when he got into the car, sat in the driver''s seat, and Zoey handed him the car keys, he was stunned.


    This car was nothing like L''s!


    L had a Maserati, but the car in front of him was a regr Chevrolet Express.


    Zoey said, "Go ahead, drive!"


    William took a deep breath and inserted the key, recalling that he had ridden in an Uber a couple of days ago, and the interioryout of that car was somewhat simr to this one.


    Ten minutester¡­


    Zoey stared nkly at William and asked, "Can you really drive or not?"


    William could only respond, "I can''t drive this type of car."


    Zoey frowned slightly, "Aren''t all cars the same?"


    "It seems not quite the same. That car has two pedals, but this one has three."


    William really didn''t know much about cars; he didn''t even know the difference between manual and automatic, let alone that to start an automatic car, one needs to depress the clutch.


    "Then obviously my car is better." Zoey said disdainfully, "It seems you can only drive cheap cars."


    William also couldn''t help frowning, "Why do I feel like her car is more expensive?"


    "How is that possible? This car was assigned by my unit. Besides, which is more, three or two?" Zoey said, "Clearly, mine is more expensive."


    "Makes some sense!" William nodded in agreement and said, "Then you drive."


    "How could I possibly know how?" Zoey said before getting out of the car, "Let''s take the bus."


    William had no choice, it turned out Zoey couldn''t drive either, so they had to take public transport.


    "By the way, where are we going?"


    "A piano store in North Manhattan."


    William asked, "A piano store? Is the person a pianist?"


    Zoey said, "It seems like someone who teaches the violin."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Anyway, that''s what the intel says, her name is Sofia."

 Chapter 187 Put your “weapon� in the back.

    <h4>Chapter 187 Put your ¡°weapon¡± in the back.</h4>


    "Sofia?" William paused slightly, remembering the name.


    A while ago, when they had a staff dinner at Le Chateau de Paris, the girl ying the violin at the entrance was named Sofia.


    Connecting this with the semi-deity who also runs a piano store, it was very possible that Sofia''s body had been upied by a demon''s spirit.


    Zoey asked, "Do you know her?"


    "I''ve met her once."


    "Oh, let''s go and see then." Zoey and William got on the bus.


    On the bus, Zoey finally couldn''t help but say, "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere."


    "Maybe it''s because I look rather ordinary," William mused, still contemting the differences between the two paths of reincarnation and attaining demigod strength.


    There were originally demi-gods in this world. Gods could infuse their divine spirit into suitable human bodies, but if the person''s strength was not enough and they were killed again, their spirit would basically perish. Finding another suitable body would be nearly impossible.


    Perhaps for this reason, very few gods had descended in thest several thousand years.


    Once a deity descends, if it cannot find a suitable body immediately, returning is not that easy, and it is even more dangerous afterwards.


    If one forcefully uses power to upy the body of an infant, the risks are even greater. Even for demigods, if they perish during their childhood, it is truly a path of self-destruction.


    Such a great risk is not something every god is willing to take.


    If one chooses to reincarnate, it means erasing previous memories and being reborn as apletely new person, potentially leading an inconspicuous life. Dying once would undoubtedly weaken the divine spirit.


    Reincarnating through a thousand lives without the divine spirit perishing, probably only Artemis, who has studied William''s "Mystic Transformation Art", could achieve that.


    Zoey was not very satisfied with William''s answer, but she couldn''t really find any fault with it either.


    Zoey rarely pays attention to the appearances of people she is indifferent to. Even for the Soulmancers in the files, it has always been Wes''s responsibility to remember their faces. Therefore, just as she cannot distinguish between expensive and cheap cars, it is quite normal for William to describe his own appearance as ordinary.


    The two rode the bus for an hour, and Zoey fell asleep right there in her seat.


    William, standing beside her, looked bewildered, wondering whether the girl knew which stop they needed to alight at.


    It was only when the bus reached the final stop and the driver asked them to disembark that William woke her up.


    "Are we there yet?" Zoey asked, looking at William after waking up.


    William was also looking at her, both staring at each other, "How would I know if we have arrived? Let''s get out of the car first."


    After alighting, Zoey took out her phone and started looking at it, and William leaned over to look as well.


    Wes sent her a bunch of WhatsApp messages, including the location of the piano store, and also asking if they had arrived.


    Around five in the afternoon, he sent another message asking how things were going.


    He just sent another message saying he has already arrived at Melodic Harmony Piano House.


    Zoey opened her phone''s navigation app and after a nce, let out a long sigh, "Oh my, we''ve missed the stop again."


    The word "again" implied a lot to William; it was quite evident that this girl probably often missed her stops when taking the bus.


    And judging by the location Wes had sent her, this girl likely didn''t know the specific location of Melodic Harmony Piano House at all.


    Terrifying!


    And such a person was actually leading William alone to find a demi-god?


    Whether they could defeat others was one thing; just finding the ce would be quite an achievement.


    "7 miles?" William looked at the distance disyed on the navigation app and thought this girl was truly amazing.


    It was indeed rare to encounter a girl even more clueless than his apprentice.


    Now, William felt that Zoey''s intelligence was probably on par with Amy''s.


    "Let''s run there!" Zoey dered.


    William used to enjoy running, but now he had to act like an ordinary person. 7 miles, how long would that take to run?


    Should he also pretend to be exhausted after running?


    "Wes has already gone there; we must hurry." Zoey said, "Run faster."


    "I''ll do my best!"


    Without another word, the two started running.


    Ten minutester, William, with a full head of sweat, pretended to pant heavily.


    Zoey finally couldn''t bear to see him like this and said, "I''ll carry you!"


    William''s acting was incredibly realistic; how embarrassing it would be to be carried by a girl!


    "Okay!" William didn''t even refuse and agreed directly.


    Normally, he should have let Zoey go ahead, and he could have followedter.


    But he had never experienced being carried by a girl before, and in today''s open society, William was unashamed and had no reservations.


    "Get on!" Zoey, who probably was single-minded, insisted on taking William, this encumbrance, and gestured for him to climb on.


    William didn''t stand on ceremony and directly leaned onto Zoey''s back.


    This feeling did make William somewhat flustered.


    He was a normal man, and he had been single for who knows how many years. Now being carried by a girl, holding onto her neck, and asionally getting a whiff of a girl''s unique fragrance.


    This definitely wasn''t perfume; a girl like Zoey wouldn''t wear perfume.


    Zoey''s physical strength was astonishing; she ran incredibly fast even while carrying William.


    She followed the navigation instructions, running even faster than before, perhaps twice as fast.


    Wherever they went, passersby all had a look of disbelief.


    Oh my, a man was actually being carried by a girl!


    And they were moving so fast!


    Was this girl a superhero?


    Carrying a person and still able to run so fast, was she using some kind of cheat or had she injected some enhancing agent?


    "Hey! What have you ced on your pants? It''s poking me." Zoey, while running, felt something was amiss.


    William kept a straight face: "I heard this trip to the piano house seemed to be quite dangerous; shouldn''t I bring a weapon?"


    "What''s the use of a weapon?" Zoey was somewhat discontented. "Can you move your weapon to the back, or just hold it in your hand?"


    Ah!?


    Holding it in hand might be feasible.


    But moving it to the back...


    Even for William, that was impossible!


    William fell silent.


    Zoey didn''t bother to waste words; listening to the navigation instructions, there was only 1 mile left. Anyway, although William''s weapon was ufortable, it didn''t hurt, so she didn''t say much more and increased her pace.


    William felt somewhat embarrassed. He suggested running by himself, but Zoey thought he was too slow and refused his proposal, continuing to carry him and sprint, bing the most stunning sight on the street.


    Fortunately, William controlled his desires and didn''t wet his pants, but when he arrived at the piano store, he still seemed somewhat reluctant to leave.


    Indeed, no matter how many years a man has lived, as long as his body is fine, he is undoubtedly a lecher.


    Or rather, the longer such a lecher lives, the more perverted he bes.

 Chapter 188 Warrior God Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 188 Warrior God Constitution</h4>


    Melodic Harmony Piano House.


    When William and hispanions arrived, Wes and Bryant were unexpectedly seated in a row.


    Sofia was ying the violin, her fingers gently gliding over the strings, each note dancing lively.


    Her face was adorned with a captivating smile, making her look vastly different from the Sofia William had seen before.


    The Sofia at "Le Chateau de Paris" was reserved and shy, like the innocent girl-next-door. Now, her features radiated an enhanced charm; every frown and smile tugged at one''s heartstrings.


    "You''re here?" Sofia said with a suppressed smile. She gently put down her bow, and the violin''s sound abruptly ceased. She nced at William and giggled, "Such a handsome young man. Are you here to capture me as well?"


    "I''m here to see how you''ll be captured," William replied, fully aware that the woman before him was not the Sofia he had met previously.


    Is this the power of someone who has reached demi-god strength?


    "Capture me?" Sofia chuckled seductively, ncing at Zoey.


    Her smile instantly froze, and she said coldly, "Innate divine strength and the Warrior God Constitution?"


    The moment she gently set down her bow, both Bryant and Wes seemed to awaken from a deep trance.


    Both stared at Sofia, drenched in cold sweat. Had Sofia attacked them earlier, they might have already been corpses by now.


    Sofia''s violin ying had the power to mesmerize minds; even someone like Bryant, a mid-level Soulmancer, couldn''t resist it.


    Wes urgently shouted, "Sis, quickly cover your ears! Her music can plunge people into illusions."


    "Oh!" Zoey responded, using one finger to plug her own ear and another to plug William''s ear.


    William cooperatively used one finger to plug his own ear and the other to plug Zoey''s ear.


    Although Zoey''s action seemed quite foolish, William thought that if he didn''t cooperate, Zoey might consider him even more foolish than her.


    As expected, Zoey shed a knowing smile at William, appreciating his cooperation.


    Watching the two mutually plugging each other''s ears, Wes and Bryant suddenly felt immense pressure.


    Sofia couldn''t help but chuckle, "I thought the Warrior God Constitution was formidable; I didn''t expect it to be possessed by a fool."


    "Plugging ears is useless; I heard her insulting me." Zoey, hearing Sofia''s words, promptly withdrew her fingers.


    William had previously encountered individuals with the Warrior God Constitution.


    These people had an unusual strength towards energy, and their rate of power enhancement was faster than many Soulmancers. However, their talents usually only manifested in the speed of power enhancement, and they generally remained indifferent to other matters.


    Therefore, while those with the Warrior God Constitution were unparalleled inbat, they were often viewed as entrics by the public.


    William also withdrew his finger, only to hear Zoey say to Sofia, "You possess demi-god strength, right? As long as youply with our rules and regtions, I won''t beat you up!"


    Listening to this, it sounded so official and reasonable.


    Sofia''s eyebrows raised, herughter charming and teasing, she was indeed a myriad of grace: "Little girl, you don''t really think you''re invincible, do you? It''s been many years since anyone dared toy a hand on me."


    "As expected, we can only talk after the fight!" After saying this, Zoey swiftly made her move, shing like lightning, in the blink of an eye she was already close to Sofia.


    Ssssh!


    Sofia abruptly drew the bow across the strings, forming an invisible sound wave instantaneously, which sent Zoey flying back through mid-air.


    This invisible music note turned incredibly sharp, transforming into a substantial attack. Just from a single note, Wes and Bryant both felt a huge impact and couldn''t help but cough up blood.


    William paused slightly, thinking to himself, at this moment, should he also cooperate by coughing up some blood?


    Never mind, he might as well just fall to the ground. William fell straight back and even closed his eyes.


    This acting might seem a bit clumsy, but in this tense atmosphere, no one had the mind to pay attention to him.


    After being repelled by the music note, Zoey once again charged forward, but still couldn''t get within two meters of Sofia. As soon as she approached, she was immediately sent flying by the sound waves.


    Sofia spoke with a smiling expression, "Very impressive, indeed. Worthy of someone with the Warrior God Constitution. If it were any other demi-god, they might not be your match. Unfortunately, you''ve encountered me."


    Zoey nced at William, who had already fallen to the ground, noticed he was still breathing, turned around to grab William''s cor, and threw him out of the piano house to avoid him getting caught in the crossfire. She then immediately charged forward again.


    The moment William hit the ground, he propped himself up with one hand, without even a scratch. Even though he was outside the piano house, he still kept an eye on the battle inside.


    Zoey''s stamina was really impressive. She kept charging forward again and again, being repelled each time. Her fists were flushed as if congested with blood, and there were numerous cuts on her body as if sliced by a small knife, but they healed quickly.


    Williamy outside, and before long, Wes and Bryant were also thrown out.


    It seemed these two were just burdens after all.


    The battle between Zoey and Sofia became more and more intense, with the seven or eight pianos inside the piano house and the dozen or so violins hanging on the walls being shattered by the aftershocks of their battle.


    Lying on the ground, William thought to himself, continuing like this won''t do.


    There wasn''t much energy within Sofia, but what she utilized was purely the force of her soul magic, forcibly mobilizing the surrounding energy for attack.


    If this were before the resurgence of energy, the power she could use would have been exhausted, and she should have been defeated by now.


    But now, it was as if she had infinite mana in a game, being able to cast spells endlessly, she was essentially invincible.


    With her powerful soul possession and this special attack technique, even someone with unparalleledbat power like Zoey would most likely end up exhausted and defeated in this manner.


    Yet, William still hadn''t made a move; he was also curious to see Zoey''s limits.


    Using telepathy, he directly isted the noise in this area; surrounding people couldn''t see or hear what was happening here. Let them continue fighting.


    From six in the afternoon to eight at night, Wes and Bryant had already regained consciousness. They came over to check William''s pulse, and William simply sat up.


    "How did we end up outside?" William looked puzzled.


    Bryant cleared his throat heavily and said, "I think we might have been thrown out by Director Wenzel."


    Wes quickly got up, intending to rush in, but was held back by Bryant, "What chaos would you add by going in? With that demi-god level power, even if we call Archmage Nelson, it would be useless."


    "What should we do then?"


    "Wait. If even Director Wenzel is not her match, our best estimate is that we''ll have to run away quickly."


    Wes didn''t speak, just calmly watched the inside of the piano house.


    They were just standing outside the piano house, yet they couldn''t hear any piano sound, only seeing dust rising inside, Zoey continuously attacking, but being repelled again and again.


    "Enough!" Sofia shouted sternly, abruptly drawing the bow across the strings, a strong sound wave sent Zoey flying again, blood spurted out, and she tumbled on the ground like a puppet whose strings were cut.


    This strike had undoubtedly severely injured her; Zoeyy on the ground for about three seconds before slowly standing up, her hair disheveled, and the wounds on her body were not healing as quickly as before. However, her gaze was still firmly fixed on Sofia.

 Chapter 189 Two Souls in One Body

    <h4>Chapter 189 Two Souls in One Body</h4>


    Blood was trickling from the corner of Zoey''s mouth, but there was not a trace of pain on her face. With clenched fists, even her steps seemed somewhat unsteady, floating, yet sheunched another attack.


    This time, the attack was not as sharp as before, somewhat feeble.


    "Sis! Don''t go forward!" Wes shouted and rushed in.


    Sofia, whose face originally held a charming demeanor, now harbored a chill of murderous intent. She gritted her teeth and said, "If you wish for death, then I''ll grant it!"


    Saying this, she prepared to pluck the strings again.


    William slightly closed his eyes, directly using his powerful divine consciousness tounch a spiritual suppression on her.


    In an instant, Sofia''s face turned pale, her body stiffened, pupils dted, and just as Zoey''s fist was about tond on Sofia, she fainted.


    Zoey also lost all her strength in an instant, slipped, and fell on Sofia.


    Wes, who had entered, was also stunned.


    It ended just like that?


    Both people fell to the ground, exhausted at the same time?


    Bryant burst intoughter, "Director Wenzel truly has unparalleledbat power, even someone with demi-god strength is no match for her, she actually exhausted her opponent into unconsciousness."


    How would he know, if it weren''t for William intervening at thest moment, it might not have been as simple as Zoey fainting from exhaustion.


    "Let''s first bring them back to the Bureau." Wes approached and looked at Zoey with some concern, "I don''t know how badly my sister is injured."


    William stepped forward and said, "I''ve studied medicine; let me have a look."


    "You''ve studied medicine?" Wes frowned, "I''ve seen your file; your father is a painter, your mother works in a department store, who did you study with?"


    When they were recruiting for the 13th Bureau, they naturally had to investigate his background. The background provided for William was fabricated by Anthony Carter; even William didn''t know who his parents were ording to that file.


    William didn''t answer him; instead, he stepped forward to check Zoey''s pulse and said, "She''s fine, just fainted from exhaustion. She will wake up soon."


    "Are you sure?" Wes still had some doubts about William''s words.


    William nodded, "I can wake her up now, but I think it''s best to let her rest for a while."


    Bryant hurriedly said, "Shouldn''t we deal with this person first? If she wakes up before us, it could be problematic."


    Wes frowned, "Even if someone is possessed by a demon, we don''t have the right to arbitrarily take her life. We can only find a way to control her, so that even if she wakes up, she cannot pose a threat to us."


    "I have to seal the surging energy inside her body first." Bryant said as he acted, extending his finger, urately and forcefully pressing on Sofia''s forehead and abdomen.


    With his movement, an invisible force flowed from his fingertips into Sofia''s body, temporarily sealing her energy. Sofia''s body shivered slightly, as if sensing the constraint within, her brows furrowed, showing a hint of difort on her face.


    However, William knew that doing this was actually meaningless.


    Demons descended by upying others'' bodies, mainly using demonic souls to absorb external energy. What''s the use of sealing the energy within the person''s own body?


    But it didn''t matter; with William there, let alone demi-god strength, even if a real demi-god or even a true god came, it would only take a nce from William to obliterate them.


    After about ten minutes, Zoey slowly woke up. Upon opening her eyes, in such a short time, her wounds had already healed.


    This was the formidable aspect of the Warrior God Constitution; no matter how severe the injuries, as long as there was abundant energy around, the wounds would heal at an astonishing rate.


    "Take her back." After getting up, Zoey nced at the fainted Sofia, not minding her own wounds; she was probably used to it.


    William had always assumed that the 13th Bureau would have a dedicated office space in New York City, perhaps even facilities like a secret prison. However, he ultimately found out that the office space Zoey and the others used was actually a rented apartment.


    This apartment was also located in the old town area of the city center, in a more secluded locationpared to where William resided.


    The houses here were likely built around 1990, the red brick outer walls were covered with moss, and the surrounding streets seemed somewhat chaotic.


    The nearby residents were all staff members of the 13th Bureau. It could be said that this ce was their actual headquarters.


    The car stopped in front of a three-story apartment building. Zoey, clutching Sofia''s hand tightly, led her up to the second floor as if dragging along an unwilling child. There were bumps and knocks along the way, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    Bryant was not a member of the 13th Bureau; he had gotten off the car along the way, seemingly not wanting to get too involved in this matter. William and Wes followed behind.


    Just as they entered and before Zoey could let Sofia sit down, Sofia voiced her confused inquiries: "Who are you? Why did you capture me?"


    "Where is this?"


    Three questions in a row!


    Zoey remained vignt, her fingers gripping Sofia''s wrist, staring into her eyes, she asked, "Are you the original owner of this body?"


    "What are you talking about?" Sofia looked nervously at Zoey, whose clothes were disheveled. She looked around and spotted William, eximing, "You''re here too? What are you all trying to do?"


    William said, "Don''t be afraid, we won''t do anything to you."


    He had already figured out that the demon''s soul had concealed itself. It seemed that the control over her body had not beenpletely taken away, but instead, it chose to coexist with Sofia.


    One body, two souls?


    William could actually erase the demon''s soul directly, but he chose not to do so.


    Life is tough for everyone, and besides, he wasn''t sure whether this demon had done any evil.


    The concept of demonic possession did not necessarily mean to William that every demon must be eradicated.


    At least this demon hadn''t directly obliterated Sofia''s soul.


    "This situation is somewhat tricky!" Wes said, stroking his chin, "Under these circumstances, if next time the demon uses her body tomit evil again, we would be in a tight spot. We can''t just lock her up now, and even if we do, probably only Zoey could keep an eye on her."


    Saying that Zoey could keep an eye on her was just an assumption, considering that Zoey had been at a disadvantage throughout their recent fight.


    Zoey remained silent, as she was not suited to contemting these kinds of problems most of the time. Anything that couldn''t be resolved with fists, she usually left to Wes.


    Now that even Wes was saying that the situation was tricky, it was indeed somewhat challenging.


    At this point, William asked, "Do you mean to say that she is actually two people?"


    Wes nodded, "The demon''s soul wasn''t harmed by Zoey, so it''s certainly fine. It''s most likely hiding within this girl''s body, saying she is actually two people is not an exaggeration."


    William asked, "So, what do you n to do about this demon''s soul?"


    Wes scratched his head andughed awkwardly, "Actually, we don''t have any ill intentions, we just want to talk to her, ask her not to do evil, that''s all. As long as she doesn''tmit evil, we won''t do anything to her."


    William almostughed out loud, what a na?ve idea.

 Chapter 190 I’ve always been good at chatting.

    <h4>Chapter 190 I¡¯ve always been good at chatting.</h4>


    "How about letting me talk to her?" William suggested, "I''ve always been good at chatting."


    If L and Be heard William say this, they would probably burst intoughter on the spot.


    However, Wes didn''t know William''s true colors. He only knew William was acquainted with Sofia and was a university student. University students, after all, should be good at chatting.


    "But how are you going to chat with her if the demon''s soul doesn''t show itself?"


    William replied, "I believe, if it''s really as you say, it will eventually reveal itself. When that happens, I will reason with him. It should listen."


    "Let''s wait then, who knows when the demon''s soul will show up?" Wes naturally didn''t dare to let William be alone with Sofia.


    Judging by William''s performance today at the Melodic Harmony Piano House, Wes genuinely believed William to be a Soulmancer.


    Wouldn''t an ordinary person have knelt on the spot upon encountering such a scene today?


    Moreover, this time, the demon''s soul was of the kind that could bewitch the human heart.


    "Who¡­ exactly are you people?" Sofia, leaning against the wall and sizing up the three people in front of her, was already somewhat baffled.


    What did they mean by she is actually two people?


    And also, what about demon soul? What demi-god?


    What kind of nonsensical things were they talking about?


    Could they all be lunatics?


    But, having previously heard William y the violin, someone who could perform "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24" should be¡­


    Such a person was more likely to be an extreme madman, otherwise, how could someone so young perform "Paganini''s Caprice No. 24"?


    Wes, true to being a professional, or perhaps having already thought about what to say, responded without changing his expression, "Don''t you find it strange? Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    Sofia stared at him, her eyes brimming with tears, and spoke with a hint of a sob in her voice, "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that?"


    She was really starting to think she might have encountered some lunatics.


    "Don''t cry!" Wes suddenly became flustered. When a girl like Sofia cries, most men usually find it hard to bear.


    "Listen to me, don''t you feel like you''re missing a part of your memory? Like you''ve encountered a ghost?" Wes hurriedly exined, "Think about it, today is already the 19th, what date is it in your memory?"


    "Today is the 19th?" Sofia was also shocked, her mouth slightly agape, and she forgot to cry. She searched herself and found that she didn''t have her cellphone on her, and at some point, she had changed into a mature evening gown.


    "Who¡­ who helped me change my clothes?" When Sofia asked this, she nervously clutched the hem of her gown, ncing at William, then at Wes.


    It couldn''t have been these two who helped her change, could it?!


    Wes shot her a look and said, "You changed yourself!"


    "How do I have no recollection of that?" Sofia also realized that something was amiss.


    Her memory was clearly still stuck on the morning of the 15th, but now someone was telling her it was the 19th.


    What had happened in those intervening days?


    Had she really encountered a ghost?


    "I''ll show you a video, and you''ll understand." Wes took out his phone, opened an app, and actually started ying a video from the Melodic Harmony Piano House.


    Even William was stunned; he had never expected that Wes had recorded everything that happened inside the piano store.


    Fortunately, although his acting was somewhat clumsy, it probably wasn''t bad enough to give him away.


    From the video, it was clear that after Wes and Bryant walked into the Melodic Harmony Piano House, Sofia was already wearing that dazzling evening gown, looking enchanting.


    After Wes exined to Sofia that he was an agent from the 13th Bureau and wanted to talk to her, she asked them to listen to a piece of music before discussing further. After that, she only yed the violin a few times, and Wes and the others were immobilized.


    When they listened to the piece in the video, they did not enter any illusion, because Sofia''s violin sound did not possess enchanting qualities without the empowerment of demonic forces.


    Sofia watched the video on the phone, and the woman in it was clearly her, but it felt like it wasn''t.


    She couldn''t produce that kind of music.


    Using the sound of a violin to attack people, it seemed more like something out of a fantasy movie.


    "Is¡­ is that me?" Sofia was already frightened, looking down at the evening gown she was wearing.


    The gown, in terms of craftsmanship and fit, was very elegant, and the colorbination was full of beauty, but it definitely wasn''t her dress.


    Wes said, "You can consider it a supernatural event; you were¡­ possessed by a deity. We are now trying tomunicate with that deity to ensure she doesn''t harm you, otherwise, you as you are now might cease to exist."


    He thought about it and chose to say she was possessed by a deity rather than a demon, as the former sounded less ominous and terrifying.


    "A deity?" Sofia bit her lip and said, "But I don''t know¡­ I don''t know what to do, how are you going tomunicate with her? Can she hear us talking now?"


    While Wes and Sofia were talking, William had already startedmunicating with the demon.


    "Stop hiding, cooperateter, or I will have to obliterate you." William didn''t speak out loud, his expression unchanged, but his words were clearly conveyed to the demon.


    "Who are you? Was it you who suppressed me with psychic power back at the piano store?" The demon was somewhat panicked. She had the bloodline of a dragon and a nine-headed serpent and was a notorious figure in the Divine Realm as Seraphina Hydrae.


    However, her territory had been invaded by an unbeatable enemy recently, and she had to risk entering the human world.


    But in terms of the strength of her soul, there should be no match in this world.


    Yet William had suppressed her without changing his expression earlier, which was quite terrifying.


    "You don''t need to know who I am; you just need to know that I can obliterate you at any time." William said, "Firstly, I am just an ordinary person now. Also, you can temporarily reside in this girl''s body, but you must not harm her, normit any uwful acts, otherwise¡­"


    As William finished speaking, Seraphina Hydrae already felt an invisible pressureing.


    She had seen a lot before, but the only one who could bring such immense pressure was probably the God-King in the Divine Realm.


    How could she know that even the so-called God-King of the Divine Realm was nothing but an ant in front of William?


    "I understand." Seraphina Hydrae said, "Master, I will obey thews and live in peace with this girl."


    William said he was just a mortal, but it was obviously a disguise; with such power, calling him Master was not a problem at all.


    "Then greet this girl first, then have a good talk with me. I believe you know how to talk, right?"


    "I know what to do." At this moment, how could Seraphina Hydrae not agree? She was already regretting her rudeness when she first met William.

 Chapter 191 Surprisingly, there is such an agreeable ’demigod’.

    <h4>Chapter 191 Surprisingly, there is such an agreeable ''demigod''.</h4>


    "Sofia."


    Sofia was still in shock, feeling a voice suddenlying into her mind, which scared her, making her whole body cold, unable to speak.


    Seeing the terror on Sofia''s face, Wes quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "There¡­ someone is calling me." Sofia''s voice trembled. The voice just now wasn''t unpleasant, and it wasn''t elongated like in some horror movies, but anyone would be scared by such a sudden voice by their ear.


    Especially since Wes had just told her that a deity had possessed her.


    Although it was a deity, Wes had also said that if left unattended, her consciousness might cease to exist.


    This deepened Sofia''s fear even more.


    "It''s the other hering out!" Wes immediately became anxious.


    Zoey also stepped forward, ready to intervene at any moment.


    Within three feet, Zoey was confident she could subdue Sofia instantly.


    "Sofia, don''t worry, I mean you no harm." Seraphina Hydrae said, "My name is Seraphina Hyde; you can call me Seraphina. I had no choice but to enter your body, and currently, I can''t leave your body either. Once I leave, I will quickly dissipate, so, may I stay in your body for a while longer?"


    "Do you like ying the violin? I can teach you, and I can help you in many ways, like¡­ if someone bullies you, I can assist you." For now, this was all Seraphina could think of. Back in the Divine Realm, recruiting followers usually involved just a sentence, mentioning the name Seraphina Hydrae if someone bullies you.


    "You really won''t harm me?" Sofia subconsciously asked, her words spoken out directly.


    "You can rest assured on that. How about this, let me talk to those people with you?" Seraphina''s attitude was very polite now. She had no choice; the pressure William brought was too strong, and she feared being obliterated if she misspoke.


    Sofia was silent for a moment, then said to Wes, "She says her name is Seraphina, and she wants to talk to you."


    "Alright! Let her talk to us." Wes thought for a moment, then said to William, "I''ll talk to her first; there are some things you might not know. We''ll try to persuade each other."


    William nodded; in reality, he didn''t particrly want to deal with others'' issues either.


    After all, he had already made things very clear with this demon.


    No matter who spoke with her, the oue would be the same.


    Suddenly, Sofia''s eyes underwent a change.


    One second ago, she seemed pitiable; now, her eyes were filled with charm, extremely enchanting.


    Just the transformation in her gaze alone let people know that the Sofia now was not the same person as before.


    This was far more thrilling than any movie plot.


    "Let me introduce myself to the three of you; my name is Seraphina, from the Divine Realm. By your terms, I should be called a ''demigod'', correct?"


    Wes took a deep breath and said, "Hello, I''m Wes from the 13th Bureau in the human realm, and this is our Director Wenzel from the 13th Bureau."


    "Actually, our approach to you bears no ill intent; as Director Wenzel has told you before, as long as you don''t do anything illegal, we can coexist peacefully."


    "Live in peace? Of course, we can." Seraphina stealthily nced at William and said, "You can bepletely at ease; I absolutely will not harm this girl."


    Wes and Zoey exchanged nces, not understanding why this demigod had suddenly be so amiable.


    Even before, when she confronted Zoey, she had been in a superior position. If she truly had malicious intentions, almost no one could stop her, so there was no need for such a demeanor.


    "How can I trust you?"


    This was an important question; after all, words alone are no proof. Even if Seraphina was willing to sign an assurance, Wes wouldn''t dare to believe it.


    But even if they didn''t believe her, it seemed they couldn''t do anything about her.


    This was a person with the strength of a demigod!


    They couldn''t defeat her in a fight, and they certainly couldn''t just imprison Sofia for life.


    "I swear on the divine spirit of my ancestors; if there''s a single untruth in what I''ve just said, may my divine spirit be obliterated."


    After her words, a mysterious force descended from the heavens and settled between her eyebrows.


    Taking an oath as a Soulmancer, or for a being like Seraphina, is quite different from an ordinary person making a pledge.


    Many ordinary people might make casual promises that aren''t binding, and breaking such promises might not have any consequences. But when a Soulmancer swears, they are to some extent constrained by thews of the world.


    Especially for Seraphina, who swore on the divine spirit of her ancestors, breaking such an oath is not an option. If she does, she will surely face bacsh from the oath.


    "We...we believe you!" Wes was somewhat at a loss for a moment. After such a solemn vow was made to prove her sincerity, what else could he say?


    Though Seraphina had taken a grave oath, she seemed relieved and said, "Then that settles it."


    What she feared most was not others but William being displeased.


    If William was unhappy, the consequences would be truly serious.


    William looked at Seraphina with a smile, not saying anything, but that smile alone made Seraphina feel as if she were bathed in a spring breeze.


    It seemed that William was very satisfied with this.


    Seeing Seraphina being so amenable, Wes also forgot to introduce William to her, and Seraphina tactfully did not inquire further.


    Zoey too remained silent. She hadn''t expected this demigod to be so affable. From the video Wes had recorded earlier, it seemed that Seraphina had had a chance to kill Wes and the others at the piano store, but she didn''t act. This showed that she wasn''t heavily inclined towards killing.


    After Seraphina had settled everything with them, she once again retreated into Sofia''s body, and Sofia''s eyes reverted to normal.


    "She said she won''t harm me," Sofia hesitated for a moment before saying, "I believe her."


    Strictly speaking, Sofia was a victim in this demonic possession. Now that this victim herself held no grudges, and Seraphina had sworn not to do any evil, what more could they say?


    "Sofia, leave your number with me. We will contact you if anythinges up," Wes wasn''t quite sure how to deal with matters concerning a demigod.


    There had been demigods descending before, but none were willing to have a proper conversation with them.


    Even high-level Soulmancers, who became demigods through orthodox methods, looked down upon the 13th Bureau.


    If it were a case of demonic possession, it was more or less a given that things would get physical.


    Even with someone as formidable as Zoey in the 13th Bureau, they were generally at a disadvantage when facing a "demigod".


    This was really the first time they encountered someone as amenable as Seraphina. Indeed, on this matter, Wes felt that the 13th Bureau simply had no control. If Seraphina really wanted to do evil, what means did they have to control her?


    "Can I have his number instead?" Sofia looked at William and shyly drew her neck in.

 Chapter 192 Just thinking about this feels very thrilling.

    <h4>Chapter 192 Just thinking about this feels very thrilling.</h4>


    "Master, it really wasn''t me who asked her to keep your contact information."


    "I know, you''ve already said it three times."


    Upon leaving the 13th Bureau and returning home, it was already 1 AM, and Sofia had alsoe to William''s house.


    No!


    It should be said that the soul present now is Seraphina.


    Again and again, she exined to William that it was solely Sofia''s intention to ask for his contact information earlier.


    "It''s already veryte, you can leave now. As long as you don''t do anything illegal, I won''t interfere with you." William was genuinely worried about any neighbor who couldn''t sleep and might take a stroll, peek into his yard, and then all sorts of rumors would spread the next day.


    Seraphina said, "Master, you are indeed magnanimous. I have already made an agreement with Sofia that, unless under special circumstances, I will cultivate in the depths of her heart and will not take the initiative to use her body."


    "That''s good!" William sat down on a chair under the sycamore tree.


    "Then I will not disturb you any further."


    Hearing her say this, William simply closed his eyes, preparing to take a short rest.


    "How... how am I here?"


    William had just closed his eyes when he heard Sofia''s voice.


    This is Sofia!!


    "Seraphina!!" William couldn''t help but exim softly. Just now, Seraphina had taken over Sofia''s body toe to William''s yard, and now she had suddenly returned to Sofia''s body.


    With this, Sofia inevitably felt a sense of fragmentary memory loss, followed by the bewildering illusion of appearing in William''s house.


    Seraphina had returned to Sofia''s body, but left Sofia in William''s yard.


    It was now one in the morning; were they going to let Sofia walk home alone in the dark?


    After he shouted, Sofia was stunned, looking at William dumbfoundedly, but Seraphina didn''te out, probably pretending not to have heard.


    Sofia looked around and then looked at William, carefully asking, "William, is this your house?"


    William coldly said, "What else did you think?"


    Just this tone alone was clearly enough to keep people at a distance.


    William was also a normal man; generally, he was a little bit nicer to girls than to boys.


    But he was really displeased with Seraphina''s actions!


    Seraphina clearly wanted Sofia to get close to William, and she probably had realized that William was not the kind of person with a penchant for killing. Therefore, Seraphina wanted to test William a bit.


    "Seraphina, you are ying with fire!" William did not forget to use telepathy tomunicate with Seraphina.


    Seraphina didn''t respond, continuing to y dead.


    Sofia was also frightened by William, and could only say, "Then I''ll leave first." Saying this, Sofia walked out of William''s yard.


    It was already sote, and logically, it was somewhat dangerous for a girl to walk the streets at this time, but William had no intention of escorting Sofia.


    Seraphina is engaging in psychological games with William, but William is not buying into it.


    He wasn''t worried about Sofia''s safety at all.


    Seraphina has stated that unless it''s a special circumstance, she will not take over Sofia''s body, but if anyone tries to harm Sofia, as long as Seraphina''s soul is within Sofia, she will certainly not suffer any harm, hence William is not actually worried.


    He didn''t value human life as Wes did; he just wanted to be aw-abiding citizen, but he couldn''t expect everyone to be like him.


    Even if Seraphina really killed someone, as long as it didn''t affect the people around William, he actually didn''t want to interfere.


    Sofia walked out of William''s yard and took a taxi straight home.


    In the car, she only heard Seraphina say to her, "Sofia, you are really quite lucky."


    "Huh?" Sofia was still not very used to a voice suddenly emerging beside her, but she had seen some films, like in the movie Avatar where humans used technology to transfer their consciousness into the bodies of the extraterrestrial natives, or in Percy Jackson & the Olympians: The Lightning Thief, where the gods often interacted with humans and sometimes possessed them. She supposed her situation was more of thetter kind.


    "You don''t need to speak; I know everything you think and feel," Seraphina said with a charmingugh, "Possession? You can understand it that way. With me here, in this world, apart from the Master we just met, there should be no one who can bully you."


    "The Master we just met? Are you talking about William?" Sofia asked in confusion, "Is he very powerful?"


    "Of course, I''ve lived for over ten thousand years, and I never thought there would be such a person in this world. He should be on par with the God-Kings of the Divine Realm," Seraphina chuckled, "Moreover, this Master seems to be a good person; you can try to interact with him more in the future. It''s also beneficial for me."


    Seraphina had a clear idea. She wasn''t interested in this mortal world; what she wanted more was to return to the Divine Realm to avenge her grievances!


    To return to the Divine Realm, relying solely on her own power would likely be impossible, even in thousands or tens of thousands of years.


    But encountering a super-strong individual like William and not taking advantage of it would be missing a golden opportunity, wouldn''t it?


    Sofia said, "I don''t think William wants to talk to me."


    As she said this, she felt somewhatplicated inside.


    Being a girl, she could sense that William was somewhat reluctant to talk to her, which probably made her a bit displeased.


    "What are you afraid of? If he is displeased, he will deal with me first. I am not afraid; you should try to get closer to him. If you can cultivate together, that would be the best, but even bing good friends is fine."


    "Cul¡­ cultivate together?" Sofia''s mouth twitched severely, "Who wants to cultivate together with him?"


    "You''re unwilling? If the opportunity arises, let me take over then," Seraphina flirtatiously giggled, "I, Seraphina, have lived for so many years and never thought about cultivating together with anyone, but this gentleman is not bad, hehe."


    "You¡­ don''t mess around! Don''t forget, you promised me that you wouldn''t use my body on your own unless it''s a critical moment."


    Upon hearing Seraphina speak in such a manner, Sofia couldn''t help but feel nervous. What if Seraphina truly used her body to engage in some indescribable acts with others, and she woke up, knowing nothing, only to find out that she had been intimate with someone? How could she ept that?


    "Doesn''t this count as a critical moment? Didn''t you say you''re unwilling? When the timees, it can just be you for a while, then me for a while, or we could experience it together¡ªjust thinking about it feels so thrilling!"


    Sofia''s face instantly turned red, and she hastily said, "Thrilling? Anyway, that kind of thing is absolutely not allowed!"


    "Are you still nning on having further contact with that William?"


    "I''m not nning to!" Although Sofia truly admired William''s violin performance, how could his rejection possibly make her take the initiative to approach him again? She''s definitely not crush-addicted.


    "What does crush-addicted mean?" Seraphina curiously asked.


    "You fit the definition perfectly!"


    Sofia was both amused and frustrated. Seraphina was always talking about cultivating together with others; if this wasn''t crush-addicted, then what was it?


    "So, crush-addicted means something like being obsessively infatuated?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! You are crush-addicted! From now on, I''ll call you that, okay? Crush-addicted!"


    "I feel like you are mocking me, but I also find this nickname quite interesting."


    Considering all this, Sofia felt that unless absolutely necessary, it would be wise not to let Seraphina control her body.


    Otherwise, if one day Seraphina took a fancy to some handsome guy and directly asked him if he wanted to cultivate together, how could she face people in the future?

 Chapter 193 Did you hit her?

    <h4>Chapter 193 Did you hit her?</h4>


    The appearance of Zoey and Seraphina didn''t disrupt William''s life.


    Early in the morning, William, feeling somewhat bored, went next door to exercise with Nathaniel.


    He observed Nathaniel''s physical condition, which had significantly improvedpared to before.


    He could probably guess what kind of treatment method Alice''s therapy n would eventually use for Nathaniel.


    Based on the medical knowledge William had imparted to Alice, there was only one method to treat liver cancer.


    This treatment n could enhance the function of various organs throughout the body, gradually restoring them to their original state.


    ording to William''s medical theory, the human body possesses a certain amount of life energy from birth. As age increases, this energy gradually depletes. By the age of forty, most people have consumed more than half of their life energy. Nathaniel''s life energy was previously extremely low, coupled with his advanced age and liver issues; thus, William could easily discern that his life hung by a thread.


    However, these days, after taking Alice''s medicine and practicing the exercises taught by William, Nathaniel''s life energy had increased instead of decreasing.


    Although the increase wasn''t significant, after a month of umtion, it was sufficient to alleviate the damage to his liver.


    "Nathaniel, you''re in good shape!" William said, practicing the exercises and smiling at Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel replied, "I owe it all to the exercise methods you taught and the medicine provided by Alice. I''m starting to feel like I might not die after all."


    "Not going to die" William said with a smile. After all, Nathaniel was already quite old. Even if Alice sessfully cured his liver cancer, and even if he exercised every day ording to William''s methods, he could likely only live another decade or so.


    "What do you mean not going to die? Could it be that God will grant me another hundred years of life?" Nathaniel said,ughing.


    William could only smile without saying a word; it was of course impossible for God to grant him a hundred years of life. However, if William is willing, he could grant Nathaniel decades or even a hundred years of lifespan.


    However, even if one''s body could medically endure another hundred years, it did not mean that person would safely live through that time.


    Charles Turner was a good example. When William had seen Charles Turner before, from a medical perspective, it was entirely possible for him to live another thirty years, but he still passed away.


    idents are always inevitable, and William did not wish to intervene too much.


    Maria had already opened a street food stall on the street, essentially Theo Hughes''s hot dog stand.


    She sold coffee, bacon and egg sandwiches, and fried eggs in the morning and grilled corn and hot dogs in the evening.


    The ie from this was enough to sustain their family''s living.


    Amy, with a juice bag in her mouth and two bags of chips in her hands, waddled into the yard like a little penguin and asked, "Mr. Johnson, are you guys doing yoga?"


    "Mm, doing yoga!"


    "Do you guys want some juice?" Amy was already offering the juice as she spoke.


    William didn''t stand on ceremony, he took the juice and started drinking, just like Amy.


    "Can you do that kind of yoga where you can fly? I saw on TV, they meditate when doing yoga and they can fly."


    William replied, "I can also fly, and I can fly even higher than those on TV."


    Stars shone in Amy''s eyes as she looked up at William, her face full of admiration. "Can you fly up to the tree? The big tree in your yard."


    "Of course, I can!" William wasn''t bragging. Flying up to the height of a tree was certainly not a problem for him.


    "Then show me!"


    "I won''t! Not unless you bring me another bag of juice."


    "Wait for me!" With that, Amy opened her arms wide and hopped out of the yard, presumably fantasizing about being able to fly herself.


    Nathaniel chuckled, watching Amy''s retreating figure, sipping on his juice, and then turned to William. "This little girl is truly an angel. Seeing her always lifts my spirits."


    William nodded, smiling in agreement. "Yes, her happiness seems to always be contagious. Look at her innocence, I truly wish she could stay this joyful forever."


    Nathaniel also smiled, "Yes, children always bring us endless joy and hope."


    They chatted casually for a while longer, but Amy hadn''t returned with the second bag of juice yet. Suddenly, William said to Nathaniel, "I''m heading off to ss." With that, he started walking towards the yard exit.


    "Off you go."


    Evelyn hadn''te backst night, so William had to go to school by himself.


    However, going to school wasn''t his main reason for leaving.


    At that moment, East 62nd Street was crowded with quite a few people. Five thugs were making a racket in front of Maria''s stall, and a number of neighbors had also gathered around. Amy, dirty from head to toe, was hiding behind Maria, crying her heart out, with a big handprint on her face.


    "Maria, your husband Caleb still owes our boss 2.3 million dors. If he doesn''t pay up within a month, don''t me us for being unfriendly."


    Maria, shielding Amy behind her, tried to stay calm. "Shane, you go back and tell your boss that Caleb and I are already divorced. I can''t do anything about his debts, and you shouldn''te looking for me again!"


    Shane chuckled, "Who knows if you''re really divorced or just pretending? Besides, you were still married when Caleb borrowed the money. Now that he can''t pay it back, who should I seek if not you?"


    Maria gritted her teeth, "Don''t think I don''t know thew. If a husband''s loan is for personal expenses or illegal activities, such as gambling, usury, and the wife is unaware, then the debt is the husband''s personal debt, and the wife has no obligation to repay."


    Shane''sughter became more exaggerated, "Maria, do you think I''m here to discuss thew with you today? Let me make it clear; if you don''t pay this money, I will have to deal with your old father. Doesn''t your family still have a house? Although it''s not worth much, it can offset some of the debt. You have one month to sell the house and settle the debt, understand? If you still don''t get what I''m saying, you better watch your precious daughter!" Shane nced at Amy behind Maria, his threat intensifying.


    The onlookers around them were buzzing with discussions, and some brave ones stepped forward to speak out, but were quickly pulled back by theirpanions.


    They were all ordinary people; how could they afford to offend these thugs?


    Maria held Amy even tighter in her arms. Amy was now her most precious treasure. When Amy got hurt, she felt the pain, but as a woman with no one to rely on, what else could she do?


    Over two million dors - if they sold the old house, where would they live?


    Moreover, that old house was her father''sst possession; if sold, would they leave the old man homeless?


    Seeing Maria silent, Shane became even more arrogant, pointing at Maria and threatening again, "Maria, don''t think about running away. We''ll be visiting you every day this month. If you''re not here, I will have to pay a visit to your old father." After saying that, he grabbed a cup of coffee, took a sip, and sneered, "Not bad!"


    While they were talking, William had already reached the stall. He nced at Amy''s face, his gazended on Shane, and he asked, "Did you hit her?"

 Chapter 194 Gambling debts should be paid at the gambling table.

    <h4>Chapter 194 Gambling debts should be paid at the gambling table.</h4>


    Shane was originally nning to leave, but William''s sudden appearance made him stop. "Hey,d, you want to stand up and protect them?" Shane said, sipping his coffee and showing a sinister smile on his face.


    The people beside himughed even more arrogantly. They were afraid of the imminent arrival of the police, but they didn''t mind teaching William a lesson before leaving.


    They had already observed when they came, there were no cameras nearby, and the nearest police station was several miles away.


    Plus, it was rush hour now. Even if the police were dispatched immediately, it would take some time for them to arrive, so they acted so brazenly.


    William really wanted to erase these people on the spot, but he restrained himself.


    It wasn''t good for a child to witness such a scene.


    "Mr. Johnson... they are bad people!" Amy was crying messily, her poor little face full of tear stains, especially the pped and swollen cheek with a clear handprint, it was particrly shocking.


    William stepped forward and touched Amy''s face. With his ability, healing such minor injuries was nothing. As his hand moved over, Amy already felt a cooling sensation, and the burning pain was gone.


    "I will take the bad guys to the police uncle," William smiled, looking at Amy, the innocent little girl.


    "Kid, what do you mean?" Shane stared at William nkly. He wants to take them to the police? Just with this kid?


    Although William''s face was smiling, his mood at this moment wasn''t very good.


    "You guys want money, right? Let me go with you," William said with a smile, "It''s so uninteresting for you to trouble this mother and daughter."


    Shane lifted his neck and asked, "Do you have money?"


    "Not at the moment, but I can have it soon," William replied, "Take me to meet your behind-the-scenes boss."


    "Of course, let''s go!" Shane said and turned around, "I''ll take you to our boss, you can talk to him yourself."


    "You haven''t answered my question," William remained still.


    Shane raised an eyebrow, "What question?"


    "You hit her, didn''t you?" William had already walked up to Shane, and Maria tried to pull him back, but couldn''t.


    "Maria, turn Amy''s head away."


    Maria didn''t know what William was nning to do, but she could only bury Amy''s head in her chest.


    "You''re feeling brave, aren''t you?" Shane reached out to push William.


    William grabbed his hand, and the next moment, a shrill scream came from Shane''s mouth. In severe pain, he knelt directly in front of William, his face twisted, tears streaming uncontrobly.


    Crack!


    All the bones in Shane''s hand were crushed; such pain was unbearable for ordinary people.


    Smack!


    After William released his hand, he backhanded a p across Shane''s face.


    This p knocked Shane out.


    The henchmen following Shane were dumbfounded.


    They could clearly see that Shane''s hand waspletely deformed.


    Just by grabbing the hand, he had crushed it to this state,how strong was his grip?


    And then knocked a man out with a p!


    It should be known that Shane had been in fights for years, even if hit with a steel rod causing a bloody head, he might not pass out directly.


    One can imagine the force of William''s p.


    "Take me to your boss," William said coldly, "Bring this man along too."


    Those henchmen didn''t resist or refuse at all, two of them helped Shane up, and the others led the way.


    The pressure William exerted was entirely substantial. His kind ofmand directly affected the subconscious. Not to mention ordering these thugs to lead the way, even if he asked them tomit suicide on the spot, they could onlyply.


    William followed them into a white van, and soon, they arrived in the suburbs, drove for some time, and stopped in front of a rural trail.


    "Sir, our boss Mr. Warren should be inside."


    "What do you mean ''should''?"


    William raised an eyebrow. The young man who had spoken, named Eddie, hurriedly exined, "We don''t have Mr. Warren''s contact information, but our illegal casino is set up here. Mr. Warren oftenes by to check on things. If you''re looking for someone, you can ask the person in charge inside."


    "A casino in a ce like this?"


    "Sir, there''s a crackdown on illegal gambling around here, right? So, we can only set up in such a remote ce. If the policee, we can evacuate quickly."


    Although William''s questions seemed very amateur, Eddie didn''t dare to utter any unnecessary words.


    Shane could usually take down several people in a fight, but in front of William, he was knocked down in an instant and couldn''t get up. Moreover, for some reason, facing William, they all felt a deep-seated fear.


    This kind of fear,ing from the depths of their souls, left them without the courage to resist.


    By now, William had a rough idea of why Caleb owed so much money.


    In any era, it ismon for people involved in gambling to face debts and even resort to suicide.


    In some regions during the 18th and 19th centuries, people lost their affluent lives due to gambling. Some even sold their wives and children to others to pay off debts or exchange for money.


    Those who ruin their futures through gambling, of course, are not deserving of sympathy. However, in modern society, human trafficking is illegal, and thew severely punishes such behavior.


    Gambling debts should be paid at the gambling table!


    "Let''s go." William didn''t necessarily want to trouble Mr. Warren, but he didn''t want anyone to disturb Maria and her daughter again.


    If it''s just a matter of needing over two million dors, especially at the gambling table, this seemed rtively easy for William.


    Eddie and the others left Shane in the car and led William through a small mountain path, eventually arriving at a secluded cabin.


    Outside the cabin, every so often, one or two people stood guard.


    After Eddie and the others led William there, Eddie only dared to introduce him as a guest.


    William finally saw the so-called underground casino. It turned out to be a dpidated cabin with dim lighting, the air inside was murky, various shouts andughter mixed together, with a dozen gamblers surrounding a table piled with stacks of cash, and an electronic scale next to it, used to weigh the money.


    There were guards both inside and outside the cabin, all armed, creating a tightly secured environment.


    After William entered the cabin, a man in a ck suit, with a scar on his face, stepped forward and asked, "What would the gentleman like to y?"


    "What games do you have here?" William didn''t mention looking for Mr. Warren.


    Since he was at a casino, he might as well win some money first, help Caleb pay off the debt, and then have a chat with Caleb.


    "We have ckjack, Roulette, Poker." William was quite familiar with these games, but he still feigned interest.


    "What''s the minimum bet, and how much is the maximum I can ce?" William inquired.


    "The minimum is a thousand dors, and the maximum is a hundred thousand dors. We take a five percent service fee," replied the casino staff.


    William nodded, then asked, "Is it cash only, or can I use QR code payment?"


    "We have card machines; did you bring a bank card?" Underground casinos like this generally don''t ept QR code payments, as such funds can be traced.


    "I didn''t bring it," William, in fact, didn''t have a bank card at all.


    Scarface asked, "So, how much money are you nning to y with?"


    "Ten thousand dors, just to try my luck," William smiled.


    Scarface''s attitude immediately became colder. He said indifferently, "You can transfer the money to Eddie, and he will exchange it for cash for you." To them, gambling with ten thousand dors here wasn''t considered arge amount.

 Chapter 195 I’ve had some training.

    <h4>Chapter 195 I''ve had some training.</h4>


    Holding ten thousand dors in cash, William took a look around the room and quickly grasped the rules.


    Although with his luck, he would win even without understanding any of the rules, winning without knowing them would remove all the fun.


    Scarface also interrogated Eddie and found out that William had knocked Shane unconscious, which immediately put him on alert.


    He kept a close watch on William and gave a heads-up to the other people in the casino.


    "If this kid causes any trouble, chop him up!" Scarface revealed a ruthless expression and coldly said to the people around him, "If he loses his money and wants to leave, detain him and cut off one of his hands first, as revenge for Shane."


    He had also heard from Eddie that William seemed to be quite skilled and strong. But what of it?


    Even if he could fight, could one take on ten?


    Is it like making a movie?


    William wandered around the room, then, holding ten thousand dors in betting money, found a chair, sat down, and casually tossed the cash...


    Ten minutester, banknotes were already piled up in front of William.


    "Bro, what are you betting on this round? Banker or yer?"


    By now, arge crowd of gamblers had gathered behind William.


    Whatever William bet on, he won,it was as if the God of Gamblers had possessed him. At first, people hadn''t noticed, but in these ten minutes, William had turned ten thousand dors into over three million dors ¨C he was like a divine entity.


    "I''m done ying!" William stood up. He was a principled man,people run casinos as a business, not a charity. He came to win money, and once he had enough, that was it.


    Moreover, with so many people following his bets, the casino wasn''t making much money.


    "No, keep ying! With such good luck, if not now, when? We''re still following your bets!"


    "Yeah! You''re on a roll,it would be such a shame to stop now!"


    "Win another three million dors before you leave,let us all share a bit more of your good luck."


    The gamblers behind William were more excited than anyone else.


    Others might not care about money, but for these gamblers, wealth was paramount. Coming across a gambling god like William, how could they not seize the opportunity?


    "I''m done!" William smiled. This wasn''t the first time he encountered such a scene, which was why he wasn''t fond of ying in casinos.


    Unless he intentionally wanted to lose, cheating by others would be futile.


    His innate good luck wasn''t just talk.


    After standing up, William waved at the man with the scarred face.


    Scarface walked over with a gloomy expression, "Young man, did you cheat?"


    William didn''t waste words, saying, "The money Caleb owes you is all here, consider the debt settled. Don''t bother Maria and the others in the future."


    "What do you think this ce is? You are so arrogant." Scarface raised his hand to grab William''s cor, but as soon as he reached out, William caught three of his fingers.


    "I''m reasoning with you, and you want to get physical with me?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, "If it reallyes to blows, I won''t be polite."


    "Bluffing, huh? Hit him!" Scarface shouted, and the casino enforcers swarmed in, each holding a weapon.


    The nearby gamblers clutched their money and moved aside, fearing they might get involved.


    With a slight twist, William broke three of Scarface''s fingers.


    An assant charged forward, only to be sent flying with a kick from William.


    He had achieved excellent control over his strength now. That single kick would, at the very least, break a few bones ¨C that was a given.


    These assants were also relying on their numbers, not appearing to be intimidated by William.


    Just like what the man with the scarred face had said earlier, even if William was a good fighter, they didn''t believe he could take on ten people by himself.


    Moreover, every one of them was armed.


    Whether or not they believed one could fight ten was no longer relevant. None of those who rushed forward could get close to William. With each punch and kick, they were all severely injured and knocked unconscious.


    In less than two minutes, not a single assant could stand.


    As for their weapons, they were as useless as ornaments.


    The gamblers watched, not daring to speak.


    Who exactly was this formidable character?


    At the gambling table, he was a god of gambling, and away from it, he was a god of war.


    William stared at the man with the scarred face, asking, "I am settling Caleb''s debt now, do you ept it?"


    "...I ept! I ept!" Scarface replied, "I swear, I will never trouble Caleb''s wife again."


    "Had you said so earlier, wouldn''t all be settled?" William pulled a stack of money from the table and put it in his pocket, "I have to take back my own capital."


    After saying this, he left the cabin directly.


    The young Eddie, who had led William in earlier, was against the wall, looking at William with a sycophantic smile, saying, "Sir, I didn''ty a hand."


    William couldn''t be bothered to hitch a ride and used instant teleportation to return to East 62nd Street.


    Regarding this matter, he didn''t wish to delve too deeply,debts owed should be repaid, it was only natural. The person who had hit Amy had a hand disabled, and it was quite possible he might never wake up again in this lifetime,this punishment seemed about right.


    As long as the man with the scarred face could keep his promise, William, of course, didn''t want to dwell on such matters any longer.


    Upon returning to the yard, there were still two police cars parked in front of Maria''s house, with officers taking statements.


    Seeing William, Maria hurriedly asked, "William, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" William nced at Amy; the little girl''s face wasn''t swollen, and the imprint of the p had disappeared, her skin white and tender, showing no signs of having been hit.


    She looked even more like a clumsy penguin now.


    "Young man, did you go off with those people earlier?" A police officer also approached William to inquire, as Maria, when calling the police, had mainly reported that a friend had helped her and was then taken away.


    As for William hitting people, the surrounding neighbors kept tight-lipped, not mentioning this matter at all.


    William nodded and said, "They were just a bunch of thugs and hooligans."


    The police officer raised an eyebrow, "You''re not hurt?"


    William grinned, "I scared them away."


    The police officer showed interest, "Scared them away? How did you do that?"


    William looked around, picked up a green brick from the corner, this brick was quite sturdy.


    The police officer said sternly, "You didn''t just scare them away with a brick, did you? Young man, if you''ve injured someone, that''s still illegal, whether it''s self-defense or another situation. Excessive self-defense is also not eptable."


    William replied, "I didn''ty a hand on them." After saying this, he held the brick in his left hand, made a chopping motion with his right, and the brick broke into two.


    "This is how I scared them away."


    "You¡­have you received training?" The officer was taken aback. Breaking a brick in half with bare hands, that was indeed impressive. When others performed brick-breaking, there usually would be something underneath, some even slightly lifting it. William just held an ordinary brick and the brick broke into two.


    William smiled, "I''ve had some training."


    The officer nced at him, picked up the broken half of the brick from the ground, lightly tapped it with his fist, ultimately not daring to exert force.


    He could imagine that if William''s strike had justnded on a person, the damage it would have caused. It would have definitely broken bones.


    "Young man, what do you do?" The officer had to keep a close watch on those with exceptionalbat skills, because even unarmed, they were very dangerous. Their attacking power was beyond that of the average person.


    "I''m a freshman at Hudson University, studying history. My name is William." William promptly stated his current identity.


    "A college student!" the officer said, "May I see your Student ID?"


    William did not hesitate and took out his Student ID.


    The officer verified William''s identity and found that William had no criminal record and was indeed a student at Hudson University. He then smiled at William and said, "Young man, you''re quite skilled. Who taught you?"


    William smiled, "An old coach."


    "Your skills are impressive. If you were in the Old West, you''d surely be a hero maintaining the town''s safety!" The officer returned the Student ID to William, his demeanor even friendlier. "However, with your abilities, it''s best not to engage in conflicts easily. If you injure someone, it could be problematic. Such skills are meant for self-defense, not to attack others. I believe your coach must have taught you that too."


    "I''m a reasonable person; I don''t usually get into fights."


    "That''s good to hear! We''ll investigate this matter thoroughly. If anyone troubles you in the future, make sure to call the police. We''ll also have our colleagues patrolling this area more frequently."


    After the officer gathered all the information, he left. But before leaving, he once again reminded William not to engage in fights carelessly, or he might risk imprisonment.

 Chapter 196 This was an otherworldly talent!

    <h4>Chapter 196 This was an otherworldly talent!</h4>


    "William, I never imagined you to be so formidable."


    How could Maria have ever guessed that William, who looked so gentlemanly, was this powerful?


    Setting aside his skills in drinking and dice, William''sbat abilities were almost on par with special forces.


    Typically, someone who drinks frequently wouldn''t have great physical condition, but William could break bricks with a single palm strike.


    Maria knew just how hard the bricks in her yard were.


    Their old house was built by her father over twenty years ago, using the best materials avable.


    The quality of bricks back then was much superior to what''s avable now. Even after two decades, they remained incredibly tough. Breaking them wasn''t just about raw strength.


    William''s hands didn''t have callouses, they looked soft and smooth with slender fingers, even more beautiful than many women''s hands.


    And these hands could break bricks?


    It was truly unbelievable.


    Amy, clutching William''s leg and looking up, asked, "Mr. Johnson, you know martial arts?"


    Williamughed, "Didn''t you just see?"


    "If you can fly up to that tree, I''ll believe it!" Amy''s face was no longer in pain. The earlier incident of being bullied had been momentarily forgotten, now she was likely just curious to see William magically fly to a tree.


    "If you don''t believe it, let it be." William wasn''t interested in entertaining such naive fantasies.


    Amy clung to William''s leg, her eyes sparkling with stars, and eximed, "Fly once for me! If you do, I''ll believe you."


    William gave her a sidelong nce and said, "How can I fly if you don''t let go?"


    Amy instantly released William''s leg, took two steps back, and gestured with her tiny hand, pointing at the big tree in William''s yard, asking, "Are you going to fly over there in one go?"


    Maria hugged Amy, saying, "Stop your nonsense, Amy. Mr. Johnson can''t fly."


    William chuckled, of course he wouldn''t suddenly fly up to the tree, he wasn''t a monkey.


    Around this time, a car pulled up in front of the yard. Zoey and Wes got out of the car.


    In addition to a briefcase in Wes''s hand, he also carried arge ck leather case.


    "William,e here," Wes called out to William as soon as he got out of the car.


    William knew it: another mission wasing.


    He went into the yard with Wes and his group. Amy initially wanted to follow, but Maria held her back, not letting her interfere.


    Clearly, Wes and his group were there for official business with William.


    "William, here''s your ID badge and some equipment. I''ll show you how to use them," Wes said, opening therge leather case to reveal a range of high-tech products.


    Holding up a ck button, Wes exined, "This is a mini camera. You can connect it to your phone via Bluetooth. During missions, you should record everything. Later, we can analyze the footage for the enemy''s weaknesses and mistakes."


    "And this is a signal jammer. It can blockmunications of devices not from our unit. At its highest setting, it covers a radius of one mile."


    "A specialized tranquilizer gun designed specifically for targeting Soulmancers. A hit from this will cause even a mid-level Soulmancer to find it difficult to mobilize their internal energy, leading to dizziness."


    The amount of equipment in Wes''s case was extensive. Each item had a specialized function.


    For instance, there was a close-fitting protective suit, equivalent to a bulletproof vest. Not only was its shock absorption outstanding, but it also had smart detection. If the suit was damaged or the wearer injured, it would automatically release a hemostatic agent.


    All these gadgets truly opened William''s eyes.


    "William, let me show you how to harness the surrounding energy!" Zoey eximed, grabbing William''s wrist, attempting to probe his body with her energy.


    It urred to her only after returning home the previous day. To determine if William was a Soulmancer, she didn''t necessarily need to get physical. Couldn''t she just sense it using her energy?


    William didn''t resist. He let Zoey probe, retaining only a minimal amount of energy within himself, roughly what it would take to maintain the normal functioning of an average person.


    Strictly speaking, everyone can use the energy within them to attract and absorb energy from nature for their own use, but the vast majority can''t even maintain their own energy without losing some of it.


    After a tentative probe, Zoey discovered that William seemed not to know how to harness energy from nature, nor did he exhibit any signs of being a Soulmancer. The energy within him was only slightly stronger than that of the average person.


    To truly be considered a Soulmancer, one''s internal energy must be at least 20 times greater than his.


    Clearly, William did not qualify as a Soulmancer.


    "Are you really not a Soulmancer?" Zoey raised an eyebrow.


    William chuckled, "I''ve exined many times."


    Wes frowned, "Should we still let him join the 13th Bureau?"


    He had assumed that Zoey''s intuition was spot-on, but now, after the probe, things seemed clear. Even a high-level Soulmancer who can freely control the amount of energy they emit cannot hide from Zoey''s probing. While they can mask their energy, they cannot hide the actual quantity within them.


    The distinction of a high-level Soulmancer is not just about their skill level but also the degree to which their body can store energy.


    If William isn''t a Soulmancer, won''t he just be a burden if admitted into the 13th Bureau?


    With a neutral expression, Zoey stated, "Let him join the 13th Bureau. I''ve already arranged his entry, and I''ll teach him."


    "Sis, are you sure about this..." Wes sighed, adding, "Alright, but if there''s a mission with a high risk factor, it''s better not to involve him."


    Wes still felt a shiver thinking about the "demi-god" mission from yesterday.


    Dragging a regr person like William into a confrontation with a "demi-god"? Wasn''t that leading him into danger?


    "William, close your eyes and do as I say." Without further ado, Zoey was set on teaching William how to harness surrounding energy.


    As instructed, William closed his eyes. He then felt a thread of energy from Zoey forcefully guiding the energy inside him.


    Was this how one forcefully drew out energy?


    William simply followed Zoey''s lead. Under her guidance, the energy inside William started to flow, and his body absorbed a small amount of energy from his surroundings.


    Only a tiny bit, really.


    Zoey said, "Do you understand the process now? Take a deep breath, feel the energy coursing through you, and then channel it through every organ, just as I showed you earlier. As time goes on, you''ll find yourself absorbing more and more energy. Practice several times a day."


    William was at a loss for words. If he was really just an ordinary person, Zoey''s teaching method surely wouldn''t work.


    Starting without even understanding what energy is? Being guided to forcefully draw out energy, circte it once, and then be told to practice on his own?


    "I think I''ve got the gist of it," William said, somewhat perfunctorily, mimicking the flow of energy and then "adding" a little more.


    Wes stood by, looking at William and Zoey in astonishment.


    Was this really working?


    Zoey had also taught her using this method before?


    Usually, a full cycle of energy cirction took an entire night, didn''t it?


    Otherwise, why was the process of bing a Soulmancer considered so tedious and prolonged?


    After only one round of cirction guided by Zoey, William managed to cycle the energy with his eyes open.


    Completing an energy cycle in just two or three minutes?


    Who would believe that?


    This went beyond the realm of genius. This was... this was an otherworldly talent!

 Chapter 197 Everything was preordained.

    <h4>Chapter 197 Everything was preordained.</h4>


    William was genuinely interested in the job at the 13th Bureau. Just the sight of all those fascinating and peculiar devices made him eager to delve into them and study their intricacies.


    If he came across aspletelycking potential, Wes might not keep him on board.


    Isn''t it just circting the energy within the body?


    If Alice could do something like this, he shouldn''t overy his act.


    "Not bad! Keep it up and cycle the energy inside you multiple times daily," Zoey''s method of training someone to be a Soulmancer was rather straightforward.


    William nodded, "Understood."


    Wes felt like aplete novice.


    Zoey merely thought his performance was ''not bad''...


    Just ''not bad''?


    If this was considered ''not bad,'' where did that ce him?


    Compared to William and Zoey, who seemed like prodigies, Wes began to doubt his own proficiency level. He even questioned if he could still be considered normal.


    The gap was enormous!


    "After another month of training, you should be ready for formal work." Zoey was fairly satisfied with William''s performance.


    "Will I get paid during this month?" This was William''s primary concern.


    If he just wanted to earn money, there were many ways to do so. But the feeling of earning without actually working, especially from Zoey, was unparalleled.


    Wes said, "We pay the sries on thest day of every month. Provide us with your bank ount number."


    William responded, "I don''t have a bank card."


    Wes, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Should I get someone from the 13th Bureau to set one up for you, or do you want to handle it yourself? Who doesn''t have a bank card these days?"


    "Let someone from the 13th Bureau take care of it," William truly had no idea how to set up a bank ount. He didn''t want to bother L further, but he also didn''t want to seem ignorant.


    The 13th Bureau was a unique department. They issued exclusive bank cards to their employees. The internal employee cards, used for receiving sries, were simr to regr credit cards. Regr staff had a credit limit of $100,000. As the Director, Zoey''s card had a limit of $1 million. In emergencies, with just a phone call, she could ess up to $100 million.


    These funds were avable for urgent operational needs. Once used, as long as the expenses were reported and verified for work purposes, the 13th Bureau''s finance department would replenish the credit limit.


    After settling everything, Wes received a phone call. William overheard him mentioning an issue in Maplewood Town, and shortly after, both Zoey and Wes departed.


    William was familiar with Maplewood Town. In fact, he had lived there for several years in the past. Maplewood Town was the hometown of James Taylor.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, the Taylor family retreated to Maplewood Town after going into seclusion.


    William wasn''t particrly concerned about this.


    He felt he and the Taylor family were even,they owed nothing to each other. If the Taylor family were to do anything out of line, Zoey would likely handle it directly.


    Considering Zoey''s capabilities, William wasn''t worried at all.


    There were probably very few in the world who could harm Zoey.


    He decided to first locate Caleb. Although they weren''t very close, William had settled a debt on Caleb''s behalf, so he felt the need to warn him.


    William had visited Caleb''s house before. However, when he went there again, he discovered that the house had new owners.


    Clearly, Caleb had sold his home to settle his debts.


    For William, finding someone was never a challenge. He simply closed his eyes for a moment and sensed Caleb''s presence.


    Surprisingly, Caleb was in Las Vegas! Even more astonishing, William sensed an acquaintance nearby.


    In the blink of an eye, William found himself in Las Vegas. The bustling gambling city made him feel uneasy, with an atmosphere of restlessness everywhere.


    Entering a casino, William quickly grasped the rules. He exchanged money for chips and in no time won over a hundred thousand dors. He then took a seat next to Caleb.


    Caleb looked disheveled with bloodshot eyes and greasy hair, appearing as if he hadn''t slept in days. Nichs, seated beside him, was equally on edge, clenching his fists in frustration. The number of chips in front of both of them had dwindled significantly.


    Unnoticed by Caleb, William sat next to him, while Caleb remained intently focused on the card table.


    "Caleb!" William kicked the leg of Caleb''s chair.


    Caleb turned and gave William a fleeting nce before immediately refocusing on the card game. Breathing heavily, he inquired, "How''s your luck going?"


    William remarked, "Not too bad." After saying that, he pushed all his chips forward to bet on the yer.


    He noticed that both Caleb and Nichs had ced their bets on the banker.


    This round should have been in favor of the banker, but the moment William threw out his chips, the cards for the yer changed.


    "Banker has 7 points, yer has 8 points. yer wins."


    "Damn it! You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Caleb and Nichs were both livid, cursing up a storm. They had each lost several tens of thousands of dors in that round.


    Nichs had noticed William too, but he didn''t acknowledge him. After winning the lottery and having a falling out with William, Nichs''s newfound wealth had plunged him into a life of luxury and vice. He sought thepany of the rich kids of his generation. However, those kids took him for a fool. As a result, he got involved with Caleb in several card games, which eventually led them to Las Vegas.


    They had agreed when they arrived that they would leave as soon as they won a hundred thousand dors. But Nichs had ended up lending more than a million dors to Caleb and lost over a million himself. Their current stack of chips was dwindling.


    "Caleb, what are we betting on this round?" Nichs was desperate. All he wanted was to win back his initial investment and call it a day, returning to his newvish lifestyle.


    Staring at the trend graph on theputer screen and analyzing it, Caleb rubbed his hands together and said, "We keep betting on the banker. It''s been four consecutive wins for the yer already. This round, we go all in on the banker! How much money do you have left?"


    "Eighty thousand dors," Nichs gritted his teeth, taking a deep breath. "If we go all in and lose, we won''t even have enough for the trip back."


    Looking at his chips, Caleb whispered, "It''s been four rounds in favor of the yer. If we don''t take the risk, even if we win with a small bet, it won''t cover our losses. Trust me on this one!"


    Nichs clenched his fist, gritting his teeth fiercely. He left himself a stake of $10,000, then, with a determined heart, bet all his chips on the banker.


    William, observing this, chuckled and casually ced a minimal bet on the yer.


    Regardless of what should have urred before, the moment William ced that chip, the oue seemed predetermined.


    "Banker has nine points!"


    "Holy crap! Nine points and still not winning?!" Caleb and Nichs stood up immediately, waiting anxiously for the yer''s cards to be revealed.


    The dealer on the yer''s side slowly checked the cards and finally, with a long exhale,id them out.


    The croupier announced impassively, "Banker 9 points, yer 10 points. yer wins!"


    Then, all the chips Caleb and Nichs had ced on the table were collected by the dealer.


    William won a hundred dors.


    Both Caleb and Nichs seemed to lose all their strength in an instant, slumping back into their chairs, stunned for a long time.


    Five consecutive wins for the yer?


    "Lend me money! Quick! I need two million dors. I want to bet again!" Caleb hurriedly signaled to the nearby staff, hoping to get more chips. He firmly believed his luck was about to turn, seeing this as the beginning of hiseback!

 Chapter 198 An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 198 An Opportunity</h4>


    The credit manager of the casino primarily handles establishing credit rtionships between the casino and its clients and assists with loan matters.


    These loans are known to carry high interest rates.


    Many gamblers, even aware of the steep interest, opt for these loans when desperate.


    However, not everyone can secure a loan at the casino,a certain creditworthiness and prior verification are required.


    For gamblers like Caleb and Nichs, borrowing two million dors from the casino all at once is nearly impossible.


    The credit manager appeared somewhat troubled and said to Caleb, "Caleb, how do you expect me to handle this? For such arge sum, I''d have to consult with the higher-ups."


    While Caleb conversed with the credit manager, his gaze remained fixed on the gambling table, "Then hurry it up! There''ve been five consecutive wins for the yer, as you''ve seen. If we miss this, we lose the opportunity! Loan us whatever you can!"


    The credit manager quickly contacted the casino''s finance department and received a reply, "Caleb, based on your prior record, we can approve a credit of up to fifty thousand dors."


    "Fifty thousand dors? How''s that enough?" Caleb, still eyeing the gambling table, responded, "Don''t waste time. Give me the maximum amount, and I''ll pay you back as soon as I win."


    A representative from the finance department appeared¡ªa tall man with a full beard. Holding up a stack of chips, he announced, "These are chips worth fifty thousand dors. If you pay back today, with interest, it''ll be seventy thousand dors."


    "That interest rate..." Caleb''s face showed difort, but he quickly added, "Give me those chips!"


    "Alright then! You seem to be a straightforward guy," said the bearded finance department representative, handing the chips to Caleb.


    For the finance representative, whether Caleb bet on the banker or the yer, there would always be interest to be paid if he won. It was a win-win for the representative.


    He wasn''t truly worried about Caleb failing to pay back the money. After all, it was a rtively small sum. If Caleb couldn''t cover the debt, he would have to find someone else to settle it for him.


    Debts had to be repaid,that was the rule they adhered to.


    Just as Caleb and the finance representative reached an agreement, the game at the table had already started. William was betting on the yer again, which meant another win for the yer''s side.


    "It''s the 5th consecutive win for the yer!" Caleb seemed lost in thought, murmuring, "The banker has to win this time!"


    Even the finance representative and the credit manager felt a twinge of excitement.


    Having worked in the casino, they had witnessed all sorts of unbelievable urrences. They had seen yers win consecutively for ten rounds or more.


    But logically, such winning streaks eventuallye to an end. As long as yers have sufficient funds and the right strategy, they can prevail in a round.


    However, the bearded finance representative, familiar with the casino''s operations, was acutely aware of the risks of gambling.


    He was in the business of steady returns,why would he risk it on a bet?


    While he might asionally win a round or two, the allure of gambling, if unchecked, could entrap a person, making it hard for them to break free.


    In the long run, the casino is always the ultimate winner. Hence, he had set a clear rule for himself and his team: never to engage in gambling.


    William''s bets had been quite small for thest few rounds, so he hadn''t won much. His purpose foring wasn''t to win money.


    The moment Caleb got his chips, he immediately ced all of it on the banker without hesitation.


    Nichs also put all the chips he had originally reserved for his fare on the banker.


    William chuckled and, at thest moment, ced a $100 bet on the yer.


    "Damn it! They''ve drawn the yer again? Are they out of their minds?"


    As the cards were revealed, Caleb cursed, looking as if he had lost all his strength.


    Just as this happened, David approached William.


    When William had earlier tried to locate Caleb, he had already noticed David. David seemed to be someone in charge at the casino. Coincidentally, after William entered, David had also taken note of him.


    "William, you didn''t borrow money from L to gamble here, did you?" David said, chuckling as he approached William. "I''ve already sent the surveince footage of your gambling to L. What do you think she will think of you?"


    William simplyughed, "You think I won''t call L right now, tell her I''ve lost money gambling, and ask her to transfer more to me?"


    "Don''t you have any shame?" David suddenly realized he seemed to have little leverage over this guy.


    David''s family had a profound influence in the gambling city. They provided private loan services to certain VIP clients within the casino. Even though David wasn''t the owner or a shareholder of the casino, he wouldn''t dare to go against its rules.


    As for the idea of having a group of people bag William and dump him in the desert or some other remote area ¡ª David hesitated.


    William appeared to be quite skilled,if they tried anything, it might not end well. Plus, he had just sent L the video of William in the casino. If anything happened to William, L might suspect David''s involvement.


    "I didn''t borrow any money from you. Don''t disturb my gambling," William said with a look of disdain, waving his hand dismissively. Then, all the surveince in the entire casino malfunctioned!


    This terrified the casino staff. Their cameras were maintained by specialists, and over 500 cameras in the casino all malfunctioned simultaneously. Was this the work of a hacker or something?


    Little did David know, because of his careless words, the entire casino''s surveince system broke down.


    "Caleb, have you lost enough?" William ignored David and turned to speak with Caleb.


    Caleb had initially hoped to borrow some money from William. But since they weren''t close, he resorted to a high-interest loan instead.


    "You..." Caleb hesitated for a moment, then looked at the chips in William''s hand, totaling about twenty to thirty thousand dors.


    "Let me put it this way," William proposed, "If you swear that once you win back the money you owe, you''ll quit gambling forever, I can lend you these chips." William wanted to give Caleb a way out, thinking about Caleb''s young daughter Amy at home. It''d be so tragic for a child to lose a father.


    "I swear, as long as I can win back today''s debt, I''ll never gamble for the rest of my life!" Caleb promptly agreed. He was so desperate,it seemed like William''s chips were hisst lifeline.


    William pushed all the chips toward Caleb: "You have ten chances, then you must stop. If you can control yourself, these chips are yours."


    "Alright!" Caleb gripped the chips tightly, immediately cing them on the "Banker." He had to win it back.


    The chips William gave him totaled $25,000. If he could win ten rounds in a row, he''d surely have some left over.


    "Banker 8, yer 5! Banker wins!"


    "Fantastic!" Caleb sighed in relief, then nced at William apprehensively, fearing he might change his mind, and went all in on the Banker again.


    "Banker 7, yer 6! Banker wins again!"


    Caleb, fists clenched in excitement, collected his winnings and went all in on the yer.


    Since William said there are only ten chances, there''s no way he would lose within those ten rounds.


    William, it seems, was even more formidable than the mythical figures of Hermes and Tychebined.


    By the eighth round, a significant stack of chips piled up in front of Caleb, totaling roughly over six hundred thousand dors. He had also repaid the money he had borrowed from the finance representative and the amount he owed to Nichs.

 Chapter 199 whipped

    <h4>Chapter 199 whipped</h4>


    At this moment, Caleb seemed to be possessed by both Hermes and Tyche, drawing arge crowd of gamblers who had heard of his streak.


    "This gentleman is so lucky!"


    "He''s going to win big tonight!"


    Whenever someone congratted Caleb, he would casually toss them chips worth a thousand or two dors as a gesture of gratitude.


    The Waitstaff who initially introduced him to the casino had, unbeknownst to many, already umted over ten thousand dors in chips. If it weren''t for David watching nearby, he might have been tempted to try his luck at the table as well.


    William stood silently on the side, observing without a word.


    Starting from the ninth round, Caleb no longer went all-in. He bet around a hundred thousand dors each time, seemingly choosing to y it safe.


    Caleb''s consecutive wins drew the attention of the casino manager.


    Winning from $25,000 to over $600,000 in just eight rounds?


    Did he think he was a gambling god?


    It''s worth noting that the chips in the casino were equipped with a special identification technology.


    When ced in the designated areas on the gambling table, sensors underneath could urately identify the amount each gambler bet and ry this information to the central control system of the casino. Through advanced software analytics, the card dispensers connected to the system would shuffle, cut, and deal the cards, ensuring the utmost benefit for the casino house.


    But under such a system, how could Caleb possibly win so many times consecutively? It was simply inconceivable!


    Thinking about the recent unexpected malfunction of the casino surveince, the casino manager began to suspect Caleb''s involvement.


    To unt one''s skills so openly in the main hall¡ªwasn''t it a tant challenge to the casino management''s authority?


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a shiny suit, wearing a bow tie, and with handsome features¡ªthe casino manager¡ªapproached Caleb.


    Caleb''s ninth round had already begun, and as expected, he once again emerged victorious. He couldn''t help but regret not having ced arger bet.


    Had he been more decisive, perhaps he might already have won chips amounting to tens of millions of dors by now. However, he was aware that he didn''t possess such daring.


    The middle-aged man furrowed his brow, the situation made no sense. While the surveince had malfunctioned, the backend control system remained intact. On his way here, he had already instructed the backend, hoping that this round would see Caleb lose. Yet, against all odds, Caleb had still won.


    Could this guy have cheated?


    But for all the known cheating experts in the casino, they hadprehensive profiles. Who was this neer, Caleb?


    Betting for the tenth round had begun, and this time, Caleb had ced a bet of half a million dors.


    The middle-aged man gave a subtle signal to his assistant, indicating him to once againmunicate with the backend. No matter what, they had to ensure Caleb lost this round!


    He was also keen to see firsthand how Caleb managed to keep winning. Had he genuinely cheated?


    "You''ve won again! It''s like the goddess of luck has possessed you!"


    "You''re absolutely amazing!"


    The surrounding audience cheered excitedly, as if they themselves had won the money.


    In the casino, staff members are prohibited from gambling. This is an unwritten rule of the casino. However, whenever Caleb won money, he would give out some tips as a token of appreciation.


    The dealer who dealt the cards to him had received a total of fifty thousand dors in tips over the ten rounds.


    The middle-aged manager had been closely observing every detail of Caleb''s actions from the very beginning.


    He didn''t notice any suspicious cheating maneuvers from Caleb.


    How could the cards be so favorable?


    Could it just be sheer luck?


    "Buddy, how about we head to the VIP room? There''s no challenge left here." The middle-aged manager was almost certain that Caleb was waiting for this invitation.


    Winning so easily like this, wasn''t he challenging the limits of the casino?


    He even had their surveince equipment tampered with.


    Caleb hesitated, ncing at the middle-aged manager and then at the chips on the table.


    After deducting the tips he gave out and other expenses, he still had over six million dors on hand.


    With his incredible luck today, wouldn''t it be a pity if he didn''t win up to ten million dors?


    Just then, William said coldly, "It''s already the tenth round."


    Caleb''s brow furrowed slightly, but he still smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m lucky today. I''ll stop once I win ten million dors."


    William remarked, "You swore before. The money you''ve won should be enough to settle your debts now."


    Caleb hissed through gritted teeth, "Can''t you understand what I''m saying? Didn''t I just borrow twenty-five thousand dors from you? I''ll pay you back fifty thousand dors! Quit preaching to me!" He then threw a chip worth fifty thousand dors in front of William.


    William chuckled, picked up the fifty thousand dor chip from the table, and sat down.


    Caleb and Nichs followed the middle-aged man into the VIP room. David took a seat next to William, chuckling, "William, do you think those two will continue their lucky streak today?"


    David could tell that Caleb wasn''t cheating. The only exnation was that the man was simply incredibly lucky.


    But luck is elusive. Who can be lucky all the time?


    William nced at David and asked, "Are you that bored? Why are you always picking on me?"


    David was nearly infuriated. He had onlye to this casino for a casual visit. Who knew he''d run into William?


    "William, tell me honestly, what will it take for you to leave L alone?"


    William responded, "What if I told you that I''m not actually that close with L. Would you believe me?"


    David shook his head, "If I believed you, I''d be an idiot. You borrow two hundred thousand dors from her, and she sends you over a million. And you say you''re not close?"


    William paused for a moment, pulled out his phone, and sent L a message: "L, do you think we''re very close?"


    L replied quickly, saying, "Not really, I guess."


    William showed the message to David, remarking, "Do you believe me now?"


    Feeling like a fooled clown, David angrily retorted, "Every time I message her, it takes her ages to reply, sometimes she doesn''t even respond. But she replies to you instantly! And you dare say you''re not close?"


    "..." William was genuinely baffled by David''s logic.


    "Why are you so concerned about my rtionship with L when she clearly doesn''t want to have anything to do with you?" William asked.


    David responded, "Rtionships take time to build. I believe she''lle to see me differently, especially if you stay away from her."


    William felt an urge tosh out. He had already stated that he and L weren''t close. He even messaged L to ask, and she also felt that they weren''t close. If they weren''t close to begin with, why talk about staying away or not?


    William said, "I''ve been reading a lot of bookstely."


    Confused by the sudden change in topic, David asked, "And?"


    William couldn''t help butugh, shaking his head, "you''re really into her, aren''t you? You know there''s a word for guys like you."


    Looking puzzled, David asked, "What word?"


    William smirked, "You''re what they call... whipped."


    "¡­" David''s lip twitched in annoyance. Bastard!


    Whipped?!


    Damn!


    David thought highly of himself and his family''s status. Although they weren''t as affluent as L''s, they were certainly well off. Countless women wanted to be with him, yet William dared tobel him as ''whipped''.


    Worst of all, he didn''t even know how to retort!

 Chapter 200 I actually get along quite well with David

    <h4>Chapter 200 I actually get along quite well with David</h4>


    "Didn''t youe to gamble? Why have you stopped ying?"


    David didn''t leave immediately,he wanted to see how William would lose all his money at the casino.


    How would a gambler, who''s lost all his money, win over L''s heart?


    Even if L had a good impression of William, if he repeatedly approached her for loans due to his gambling habits, any affection she had for him would vanish.


    In reality, William had more chips on him than just the fifty thousand dors that Caleb had returned to him.


    When he entered the casino, he had already won a lot, with the chips in his pocket amounting to over five hundred thousand dors.


    But he also knew that casinos were in the business to make money, not charity. He hated the idea of ruining someone else''s business, regardless of their industry.


    "Transfer $10,000 to me!" William pushed a chip worth $10,000 in front of David.


    David twitched a smile and asked, "Why should I exchange money for you?"


    William, as if not hearing his question, took out his phone and said, "Add me on WhatsApp, you transfer the money to me, and I''ll repay L."


    He''s actually repaying the money?


    Is he done gambling?


    If he stops now and repays L, how will that tarnish his image in front of her?


    "We aren''t exactly close, are we?" David felt like beating William up. He couldn''t understand why William wanted to add him on WhatsApp and exchange money with him.


    "If you won''t transfer it to me, I''ll just have to approach another staff member. The oue will be the same," William said seriously. "Right now, I only owe L $10,000. It''s probably not a significant amount for her."


    David scoffed, "Then find a staff member to exchange it for you. I''m not adding you on WhatsApp, and I''m not helping you with the money."


    William raised an eyebrow slightly, saying, "Are you sure?"


    "What do you mean, ''Are you sure?''? I''d have to be out of my mind to exchange money for you."


    William pondered for a moment and said, "If you won''t exchange the money for me, then I won''t repay her today. Once I get back, I''ll repay her $100 every time we meet. For $10,000, wouldn''t that mean I''d have to meet her a hundred times?"


    "I..." David struggled to hold back a swear word, unable to articte his frustration.


    William flipped to his WhatsApp QR code andid his phone on the table, gazing at David with an amused smile.


    After much hesitation, David finally took out his phone.


    If he let William repay L now, as long as William continued gambling, he would certainly borrow money from L again.


    Repaying and borrowing repeatedly would further tarnish William''s image in front of L, right?


    But if he didn''t transfer the money to William, and William really paid back L $100 each time, that would be even more dreadful...


    As William pointed out, L wouldn''t care about the $10,000, but if William used the excuse of repaying $100 each time to see L, wouldn''t that just give William more opportunities to date her?


    "I''ll transfer it to you!" David took a couple of deep breaths, feeling suffocated by his own frustration. He begrudgingly added William on WhatsApp, took the chip, and transferred the money.


    After receiving the money, William sat there. After transferring the money to L, he sent her a voice message saying, "Thanks!"


    Upon receiving the money, L kindly asked, "You''re not short on money anymore?"


    "I''m not."


    William yed L''s message on speaker, so David could hear it too.


    David felt as though he''d been stabbed in the chest again.


    He had sent L a video of William gambling, yet she hadn''t replied to him. Furthermore, she didn''t even question William about the gambling, and when he repaid her, she was still so considerate in asking if he was no longer in need?


    Had L beenpletely charmed by William?


    "What are you up to?"


    L sent another message.


    Hearing this, David couldn''t help but chuckle. If William lied, L would surely know.


    Would William dare tell the truth?


    William responded straightforwardly, "At the casino, having fun. Ran into David too."


    David was torn betweenughter and tears. Good heavens! How could someone be so audacious? Brazenly gambling in a casino and acting so nonchnt about it?


    He was genuinely curious now about what L would say.


    A few momentster, L''s voice message finally arrived.


    William nced at David and asked, "Want to hear it?"


    David turned his head to the side and chuckled, "Who''d want to listen to that?"


    "If you want to listen, return the chips I just gave you."


    "..." David was in disbelief, wishing he could find a corner to quietly rethink his life choices.


    "Sure you don''t want to hear?" William suddenly found that chatting with David was more interesting than gambling.


    This young man must be at his breaking point now. But whatever his feelings, William was quite enjoying himself.


    David silently looked at William, pushing back the chips William had just handed to him. " $10,000, just to hear what L said."


    William almost wanted to apud, "Now that''smitment!"


    David was getting impatient, "Come on, y it!"


    William pressed y, and L''s voice filled the air: "You ran into David, huh? Be careful around him. I think he might have some ill intentions towards you. If you lose all your money at the casino, don''t ever borrow from him. He offers usurious loans. If you''re short on cash, just let me know. But just so we''re clear, I can only lend you up to $100,000. If you lose more than that, I''d have to ask my grandfather. But you''re better off not gambling at all. If you''re in need, I''ll provide for you. A ce like a casino is just for fun."


    Upon hearing this, David clenched his fists, reaching out to grab William''s phone.


    Damn it, he spent $10,000 to hear such words,the fact that he didn''t drop dead from anger right there was already quite impressive!


    William, with his quick reflexes, grabbed the phone before David could snatch it and stared at David, asking, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Gasping for breath and not knowing where to vent his anger, David impulsively threw his own phone on the ground.


    Unfortunately for him, the casino''s floor was carpeted, cushioning the phone''s fall, so it didn''t break.


    David had brought two underlings with him earlier. One of them quickly ran over, picked up the phone, and handed it back to David. Trying to cate him, he said with a forced smile, "David, don''t be upset. I heard that some hot LA girls recently came to a nearby bar. If you need to blow off some steam, I can introduce you to them. I guarantee they''ll lift your spirits."


    "Get lost!" David, in a fit of rage, kicked the underling''s leg. Holding his phone, he was momentarily at a loss for what to do. He felt like he was about to explode.


    The underling, scared, immediately stepped aside and kept quiet.


    Williamughed, "Is it really that bad? Want me to exin things to her, so she doesn''t get the wrong idea?"


    "Smart," David replied, taking a deep breath and showing an awkward smile, "Are you really not interested in L?"


    "Of course not. But if you don''t trust me, there''s not much I can do." William gestured with a calming hand, then said, "Let me rify things to her."


    David leaned back in his chair, nodding slightly. He began to ponder, perhaps he really misunderstood William. If William genuinely had no feelings for L, why was he so sensitive about her?


    Picking up his phone, William said in a teasing tone, "L, how could you talk about David like that? I think he''s quite alright. How could he possibly have any bad intentions?"


    David gave a slight smile, shooting William a grateful look.


    "I actually get along quite well with David. His friend just told him about some hot girls from Los Angeles, and David ns to take me to see for myself. Who knows, I might learn a thing or two from David."

 Chapter 201 There’s no chance left.

    <h4>Chapter 201 There''s no chance left.</h4>


    At first, when David heard what William was saying, he reluctantly thought William was decent. But upon hearing thatst part, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    Had he mentioned going after those hot LA girls?


    What did he mean by taking William to get a taste of it?


    The implication of William''s words was that David often sought out attractive girls, while William had never done such things before.


    "L, let me exin. I never said I''d take William to meet any hot girls." Unable to contain himself, David immediately grabbed his phone and sent a voice message to L to rify.


    However, L didn''t reply to him at all. Instead, a voice message popped up on William''s phone: "You two have fun, I won''t disturb."


    Hearing this, David shot a sidelong nce at William, lost for words.


    Logically, he should be furious right now, stand up, and give William a good beating. But after thinking it through, if it came to a fight, he might not be a match for William. Even with his two underlings, they might still end up getting thrashed by William.


    "So, are you still up for a bet?" At this moment, David felt he had made a grave mistake seeking out William. He had never regretted something so much in his life.


    "I am," William replied, tossing a hundred-dor chip onto the table.


    David nced at the table and asked, "Do you n to y like this all day?"


    "Why not?" William raised an eyebrow, smiling. "Are you looking to bet with me?"


    Perked up by William''s words, David suggested, "How about we move to the VIP room? Your two friends are in there anyway."


    How could William not know what David was up to?


    "Sure."


    "Let''s go." David finally saw a glimmer of hope for revenge!


    In fact, this casino''s VIP room was actually a hidden, illicit, underground gambling den within the main casino. Many shady dealings took ce there, and they often resorted to extreme and illegal measures against gamblers who lost.


    Today, William had nearly infuriated David to death right here. Such a grudge couldn''t be left unresolved!


    William, with over half a million dors in chips left, followed David into the VIP room.


    The stakes in the VIP room were high. The minimum bet was five thousand dors, with no maximum limit!


    David seemed to be quite familiar with the people at the casino. As he led William to the entrance of the VIP room, the security personnel quickly opened the door for them.


    As William entered, Caleb and Nichs had only a few chips left in front of them. Having gambled for a day and night, their current state was inexplicably frantic.


    The middle-aged man sitting opposite Caleb subtly furrowed his brows, tapping the table subconsciously. Initially, he had thought that Caleb was a challenger sent from another casino or here to cause trouble. However, after a bit of probing, he realized that Caleb had no real gambling skills.


    Caleb didn''t know how to count cards. His facial expressions couldn''t hide his emotions, and every bet he ced felt like he was openly revealing his hand.


    At first, the middle-aged man even thought Caleb was acting. But after a few rounds, he was certain that Caleb was genuinely a novice.


    Having already lost over five million dors, Caleb was pale and sweating profusely.


    This was hardly entertaining!


    But in the next round, the situation shifted. This hand of cards was a bit unusual. The middle-aged man casually pushed his chips forward and, staring at Caleb, said, "You only have a few hundred thousand dors in chips left, while I have almost thirty million dors here. I''m going all in. If you stake both your hands and win, the thirty million dors is yours. If you lose, we''ll just cut off both your hands."


    Caleb''s hole cards for this hand were two Aces. With themunity cards revealed, he had a full house: three Aces and two Kings. With such a hand, unless the middle-aged man had a straight flush, there was almost no way Caleb could lose.


    The stake was over thirty million dors!


    Caleb''s eyes, bloodshot, were fixed intently on the pile of chips on the table.


    "There''s no way I can lose!" Panting heavily, Caleb swallowed hard, mustered his courage, pushed his chips forward, and roared, "I''m betting with you!"


    The middle-aged man smirked, tossing his hole cards face-up onto the gambling table, then stood up.


    Caleb stared at the man''s cards, his eyes wide in disbelief, yelling, "How is this possible? How?! You must have cheated!"


    The middle-aged man didn''t even nce at him. Two burly men had already approached Caleb, dragging him towards the back of the VIP room.


    "What are you trying to do? This is illegal!" Caleb tried to struggle, but his strength seemed feeblepared to the two sturdy men.


    "William! Save me!" Caleb, seeing William enter the VIP room, looked at him as if he were hisst lifeline.


    William appeared to ignore him, not even sparing him a nce.


    He had already given Caleb a chance to turn his life around. Even for Amy''s sake, William had done more than enough.


    It was Caleb who didn''t value the opportunities given.


    For a gambler like him, this kind of fate was expected.


    There was no need to detail the oue after Caleb was dragged away.


    Nichs, only eighteen, had experienced a whirlwind of eventstely.


    From a simple bar waiter to suddenly bing rich by winning the lottery, his good days were short-lived. Soon, he lost everything, witnessing the brutal and violent side of the casino. He was clearly traumatized.


    William too, was lost in thought. There were many things he shouldn''t have interfered with too much.


    Nor should he casually grant fortunes to others.


    If Nichs hadn''t won that lottery ticket, he would probably still be at the bar, keepingpany with wealthy women, drinking. Maybe he wouldn''t have been wealthy, but his life would have been quitefortable.


    But can all of this really be med on William?


    "You can leave now!" The middle-aged man nced at Nichs and said, "Young man, it''s best not toe to casinos."


    Nichs, looking devastated, made his exit. Meanwhile, David cheerfully called out, "Randy, I brought a friend to y."


    A smile appeared on the face of the middle-aged man as he approached and said, "A friend of David''s is a friend of mine. How would you like to y?"


    William nced at the gaming table and replied, "Let''s go with this."


    The middle-aged man sized up William, sensing that the young man had an impressive demeanor. He probably hailed from a wealthy background, just like David, perhaps another heir to a fortune.


    He inquired, "May I know how to address you?"


    "Just call me William," he responded, "I haven''t yed this before. Can you exin the rules to me?"


    "It''s quite simple..." The middle-aged man briefed William on the rules of Texas Hold''em poker. After exining, he chuckled, looking at David, "So, David, your friend is a beginner?"


    David grinned, "Who knows? Maybe he''s a pro."


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly, asking William, "The two individuals from earlier, are they your friends?"


    William replied, "Not exactly friends."


    "But I saw that you all came in together. Moreover, one of them recognized you!" The middle-aged man, being a veteran in the casino circles, felt that today''s episode with Caleb was not as simple as it looked.


    The Rogers family had been eyeing a stake in the casino for a long time. Could these individuals have been orchestrated by David Rogers?

 Chapter 202 This misunderstanding is getting out of hand.

    <h4>Chapter 202 This misunderstanding is getting out of hand.</h4>


    Even in his mind, David was contemting how delightful it would be if William''s hands were chopped offter on.


    After all, this is a casino, filled with security personnel. Even if William is skilled, it''s unlikely he could forcefully make his way out.


    "Randy, my friend here is really skilled." David''s eyes slightly narrowed. He was worried that Randy might simply view William as a newbie, letting his guard down and not taking the game seriously. To prevent any unforeseen situations, he deliberately gave a warning. If he didn''t trap William here today, he would truly be unsatisfied.


    The man referred to as Randy, full name Randy Price, was a high-ranking executive and shareholder of the casino. He was renowned in the gambling world as a prodigious gambler, adept at predicting opponents'' hands through his exceptional calction abilities.


    However, David''s words seemed to spark a different train of thought in Randy.


    Perhaps David and William were in cahoots. Were they using Caleb as bait, with William as the actual key yer in the gambling scenario?


    "Hmm, how could a friend of David''s be a mere ordinary gambler?" Randy remarked, his lips curling into a smile that betrayed a hint of suspicion. He fixed his gaze on David, appearing slightly distrustful.


    Was David trying to engage him in a psychological game?


    David thought Randy had understood his intentions. With a smirk, he said, "Well then, let''s get started!"


    As a master gambler, Randy excelled in reading the slightest facial expressions. Seeing David''s slight smirk, he became more convinced that David was up to no good.


    "David, how much are you thinking of ying?" Randy asked directly, foregoing William. He didn''t harbor much animosity towards William, viewing him as merely a pawn in David''s game. In his eyes, while William might be the weapon, David was the one pointing it.


    David, momentarily taken aback, responded with a smile, "Randy, you''d have to ask my friend that."


    Randy sat back down, the smile on his face slowly fading, and said, "Why don''t I just bet my shares in the casino? If your friend loses today, then the Rogers family shouldn''t do business with our casino in the future. Is that satisfactory?"


    David was taken aback. What was happening?


    He came here to set William up!


    How did it end up on him?


    "Randy, that''s not what I meant..." David was taken aback. Did Randy think that William was someone he had brought to stir up trouble?


    William caught the shifts in their expressions and, from Randy''s words, understood the dynamics between the two.


    Randy misunderstood!


    William slowly spoke, asking, "You''re Randy, right?"


    Randy nodded, replying, "Stop beating around the bush. If you''ve got the guts, then show it. I stand here unafraid of any challenge, and I''ve no reason to resort to underhanded tactics."


    David hastily interjected, "Randy, you''ve got it all wrong!"


    But William cut him off, saying, "Randy, since you''ve gone this far, there''s no need for more talk. Let''s have a bet. If I win, you''ll bow and knock your head three times in front of David. If I lose, I''ll leave both my hands here."


    "You''ll leave your hands?" Randy sneered. "Are your hands even worthy enough? If anyone''s leaving their hands, it should be David''s!"


    "..." David stared at William. What the hell was happening?


    "Randy! I really didn''t mean that!" David''s agitation was clear, the veins on his forehead prominent as he said, "I just wanted to see you beat him, that''s all!"


    "Oh, really?" Randy chuckled, "David, do you even believe what you''re saying?"


    If it were just about the stakes in the casino, that would be one thing. Fair and square, based on skill. If Randy lost, he would just leave the casino management and transfer the shares to the Rogers family. But William even said that if he lost, he would bow and knock his head three times in front of David.


    What did that mean?


    A tant insult!


    William, no saint himself, smirked at David, "David, don''t forget what we discussed before we entered. It''s clear as day to everyone, no need to pretend anymore. You just dislike him, right? I''ll win this round for you, and have him kneel before you. Sounds good?"


    "Are you kidding me? William, you''re setting me up!" David was furious, shouting, "Randy, regardless, I''m not involved in today''s bet and I never said those things. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Randy''s gaze turned dark and he remained silent, pondering, "What does David really mean by this? Is heshing out because he''s been exposed?"


    William, however, spoke to David with a righteous tone, "David, it''s okay if you want to stay out of this. If we lose, I''ll put my own life on the line!"


    He then turned to Randy and added, "Randy, this has nothing to do with David. How about a simple bet? If I lose, I''ll leave my life here. If you lose, you don''t need to bow or knock your head. Just p yourself. After all, all David said earlier was that he wanted to give you a p!"


    "Hah! Fine!" Randy''s gaze shifted from William to David, sneering, "David, you have quite the friend here, willing to risk his own life just to help you p me!"


    "I..." David was utterly confused. Originally, he had intended to set up William, but now it seemed he had truly offended Randy. Given the current situation, any exnation seemed futile. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Randy, you two bet first. I''ll exin everything to youter."


    He hade to a realization. If William was seeking his own doom, there was no need for him to interfere. Even if Randy''s misunderstanding deepened, he could always exin after William was gone.


    "Bet first! Fine! No need for exnations, I''ve already understood David''s intentions." Randy waved his hand, not wanting to waste words, and said to William, "Let''s begin, do you want to check the cards?"


    After taking a seat, William replied, "No need! Just exin the rules to me."


    "Are you kidding me?" Randy''s face darkened. Would someone who dared to gamble with their life not know the rules?


    William responded with a carefree smile, "I genuinely don''t know the rules!"


    "You!" Randy pointed to a burly man, instructing, "Exin the rules to him."


    Once the man had finished exining, William raised an eyebrow and muttered, "There really are more and more ways to gamble these days."


    "Can we begin? Who should deal?" Randy''s eyes narrowed slightly. He suspected that William was pretending to be weak, trying to provoke him, make him careless, and lower his guard.


    "You dealing is just fine!" William seemed indifferent. After all, who dealt the cards shouldn''t affect the oue, right?


    Randy couldn''t help butugh, "You''re certain about deciding the winner with just one hand, and you''re letting me deal?"


    William nodded, replying, "If you don''t want to, I can deal."


    "Fine! I''ll do it!" Randy was almost in stitches fromughter. He truly couldn''t fathom where William got the courage to risk his life for a mere chance to p him.


    Having him deal the cards - isn''t that tantamount to courting death?


    David couldn''t help butugh either. Just moments ago, he looked infuriated, but now he suddenly burst intoughter.


    Hasn''t William essentially handed his life over to Randy?


    Randy also noticed David. What''s this young manughing about?


    Just a moment ago, he was desperately trying to exin himself, and now he''sughing. Does he think William could win?


    If Randy was in charge of shuffling and dealing the cards, wouldn''t he have full control over their order?


    If William manages to win this, Randy might as well kneel down and eat dirt!

 Chapter 203 Dug a hole and buried himself.

    <h4>Chapter 203 Dug a hole and buried himself.</h4>


    Randy had utmost confidence in his gambling skills. How could William possibly win when Randy himself was shuffling and dealing the cards?


    Randy asked, "Do you want to cut the deck?"


    William responded with a slight smile, "No need. Once you''ve shuffled, deal them directly."


    Not cutting the deck?


    That''s even more outrageous!


    With this move, wouldn''t every card dealt be entirely under Randy''s control?


    Randy even started to suspect whether William was deliberately courting death, perhaps seeking an end to his life through this gamble.


    Randy quickly dealt the cards ¨C two hole cards for each yer and fivemunity cards. The hand Randy dealt for himself was a Royal Flush, identical to the one in the previous round.


    David sneered continuously from the side. He originally just wanted William to lose some money, and when William was broke, he would be at his mercy. Cutting off both of William''s hands was also eptable. But with William acting so recklessly and trying to sow discord between him and Randy, such a person truly deserved whatever wasing.


    Upon receiving his hole cards, William instantly revealed them. Combined with the fivemunity cards, the best hand he could form was a pair of Aces.


    Randy burst outughing, "You''ve brought this upon yourself. I genuinely wonder where you got the courage to gamble your life with me."


    As he spoke, the hefty man standing by William was already preparing to apprehend him.


    Without even a nce, Randy flipped his hole cards onto the table, addressing the burly man, "This guy has some integrity. Make it quick for him, don''t torture him too much."


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    Apart from Randy, everyone''s eyes were glued to the cards Randy had tossed onto the table. Even the muscr man behind William held back.


    Sensing the odd atmosphere, Randy nced at the cards he''d thrown, his eyes widening in disbelief and his mouth agape.


    How is this possible?


    He dealt the cards himself. How could he have made a mistake?


    Why didn''t he even have a pair?


    It was supposed to be a Royal Flush!


    William''s hole cards were correct. But how could his own cards change?


    Throughout the game, William hadn''t even touched the cards he dealt!


    How could they have changed?


    "You... How did you manage that?" Randy felt as if there was a fishbone stuck in his throat, his whole body trembling.


    If the cards William revealed had changed, that might be exinable. But the alteration of his own hole cards was beyond eerie.


    William chuckled, "I didn''t do anything. You dealt the cards. I didn''t cut the deck, and I never touched your cards. Perhaps I was just lucky."


    Was it just due to good luck?


    Randy''s face twitched in anger. With a forceful motion, he pped himself hard and then stared intently at William, saying, "Young man, you''ve got some serious skills. I''m impressed!"


    Turning his gaze to David, he coldly remarked, "David, are you satisfied now?"


    David still hadn''t recovered from his shock. He simply couldn''t fathom how William had won.


    "Randy, he must''ve cheated!" At a loss for an exnation, David''s only thought now was how to get rid of William.


    Randy''s expression turned even colder. William had surely cheated, but at such a sophisticated level that even he couldn''t discern how.


    As the owner of a casino, having someone cheat right in front of him without even moving, changing his hole cards from across a five-meter-long table, how could he not be impressed by such a tactic?


    "David! Do you think I haven''t been embarrassed enough? Do you want to personally p me in the face?" Randy coldly stated, "Whatever you wish to do in the future,e and discuss it openly. I''ll be ready anytime!"


    After finishing his sentence, he grunted heavily and then walked over to William. After a brief pause, he said, "William, if you''re interested, you cane work for me. No matter how much David pays you, I''ll give you five times more!"


    Does he really have to sit back and let David try to harm him?


    Poaching an ally right in front of David and tearing away the facade ¨C there''s nothing left to hide now.


    William responded with a faint smile and sincerely said, "I''ll consider it."


    Randy nodded, took out a business card, and handed it to William, also saying with a smile, "I genuinely hope you think it over. There''s no future in sticking with David. If you work with me, I guarantee you a life of prosperity and wealth."


    William took the business card, nced at it, and nodded, "I''ll consider it. Or give me a chip now, and I won''t help him."


    Randy was taken aback, "A chip? What do you mean?"


    William chuckled, "Exactly as it sounds."


    "Seriously?" A sharp glint shed in Randy''s eyes. If the Rogers family had an expert like William on their side, it would undoubtedly be troublesome for him, especially now that he hadpletely fallen out with David.


    If William refused to assist him, Randy''s only move would likely be to make William disappear and then focus on taking down the Rogers family.


    But now, with William expressing interest in joining him and making such a proposal...


    Without a gambling expert like William, how could the Rogers familypete with him, Randy?


    Simply having William not aid either side would already be a boon for Randy.


    "I''m not too fond of him at the moment. I wouldn''t mind being friends with you," William said with a smile. Randy might have been pped in the face metaphorically, but he''s a man who honors his bets.


    Randy cast a disdainful nce at David, saying, "This sneaky little man always enjoys backstabbing. Being with him is truly pointless. William, you have skills and guts; I''d be d to call you a friend. If the Rogers family ever troubles you, just let me know, and I''ll handle it."


    At this, Randy threateningly said to David, "David, now William is my friend. If you harm a single hair on his head, I guarantee the Rogers family will have no ce in Las Vegas!"


    David''s heart was roaring with anger; he felt like he was on the brink of a heart attack.


    Damn it, why did he invite William to the VIP room to gamble?


    Wasn''t the whole idea to leverage Randy''s influence to deal with William?


    To let Randy teach William a lesson!


    But now, inexplicably, he had dragged himself into the mix, implicating his own family and their business ventures in Las Vegas.


    Had he unwittingly dug a pit for himself, jumped into it, and then buried himself?


    The Rogers family had merely set up a few financepanies in Las Vegas, relying on their connections with Anthony Carter. Even David''s father didn''t have much clout here. Hence, they had been trying to invest in a casino and find new backing. Now, however, they hadpletely offended Randy!


    To add insult to injury, Randy and William had somehow be friends?


    David''s mind was a mess. He wasn''t sure if his father would kill him when he got home. But one thing was certain: he''d better stay away from the casinos in Las Vegas in the future, or there''d surely be dire consequences.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Randy, William excused himself. Randy, with genuine concern, asked if he had purchased a ne ticket and even warmly invited him to stay for dinner. However, William graciously declined.


    The two exchanged WhatsApp contacts. After taking the chips Randy had given him, William said his goodbyes.


    As for the chips he''d won at the casino, he handed them directly to Randy, asking him to convert them and transfer the amount to him in a couple of days since he didn''t have a bank card at the moment.


    David didn''t even have a chance to exin himself and left the casino dejectedly. He even feared that Randy might take him out halfway, so he hurriedly drove away.

 Chapter 204 This person must be here to cause trouble.

    <h4>Chapter 204 This person must be here to cause trouble.</h4>


    William certainly wouldn''t need to take a ne; wherever he wants to go, it''s just a thought away in his mind.


    By the afternoon, William had already returned to New York City.


    No sooner had he arrived home than Lana''s call came through.


    Only then did William remember that he had epted a livestreaming job not long ago.


    "William, have you familiarized yourself with the livestreaming process over the past few days?" Lana had seen potential in William. Being the chairman and CEO of apany, there weren''t many individuals she''d personally attend to.


    William replied, "I have a general understanding."


    "So have you thought about what you''d livestream? If you''re notfortable showing your face, you can wear a distinctive mask. That might give you a unique edge, and perhaps even attract a substantial audience." Over the past few days, Lana hadn''t contacted William, but she had been seeking a custom solution for him.


    These days, thepetition in livestreaming was fierce, but looking at the current scene, most "inte influencers" didn''t have substantial skills or knowledge. Many relied on their appearance or humor to draw attention. In this era, even if one wasn''t naturally good-looking, with enough filters, one could easily gain followers.


    But William was different. If he didn''t want to show his face, he could leverage his genuine skills and knowledge to draw attention.


    To be honest, even Lana felt that William livestreaming was a bit of a waste of his talents.


    If William was willing, she could undoubtedly turn him into a top celebrity.


    "A mask? I do have one," William recalled having a mask in his wooden box.


    "What kind of mask?" Lana asked excitedly. "I think the V for Vendetta mask could be suitable."


    William had no idea about V for Vendetta. Shaking his head, he asked, "What''s V for Vendetta? And what am I supposed to do on my livestream?"


    "After you put on the mask, I''ll connect you with the hottest streamer in ourpany for a joint session. y some mini-games with her to boost your poprity first."


    "Mini-games? What kind of mini-games?" William was taken aback.


    There was a moment of silence from Lana''s end. "I remember sending you a file on WhatsApp. Didn''t you check it?"


    "I didn''t."


    Lana took a deep breath. If it wasn''t for William being somewhat special and having aplicated rtionship with L, she would''ve had someone else guide him. She had already sent a document outlining the livestreaming process to William, and he hadn''t looked at it ¨C yet he admitted it so nonchntly.


    "What you need to do now is engage in a PK (yer Kill) session with the hottest streamer from ourpany. y some mini-games like riddles, Guess the Song, Charades, and the like. This way, you can quickly gather followers in a short time. Once you have a substantial fan base, you can showcase your talents, and then move on to live sales."


    William was a bit confused. He knew about riddles, but "Guess the Song" might be challenging for someone his age.


    "Who do you usually listen to?" Lana inquired. She recalled William didn''t even know who Taylor Swift was. Asking this question, she had little hope for a useful answer.


    "I don''t listen to music," William replied.


    "In that case... I remember you said you''re good at chatting. Start by talking to the top streamer in ourpany," Lana suggested. "You know what flirting is, right? Engage in light-hearted banter to create topics."


    "Uh, I''ll try my best." William had always considered himself well-versed in many things, but now he realized that livestreaming was quite different from his imagined street performances.


    After all, street performers wouldn''t flirt openly on the main road.


    Though he had agreed to give it a try, William decided to go for it.


    Subsequently, Lana exined the livestreaming process to William and then asked him to go live.


    William retrieved a long-forgotten bronze mask from his box.


    With guidance from Lana via WhatsApp, William quickly donned the bronze mask and connected with the hottest streamer in Lana''spany, as she had instructed.


    From his phone, William saw the streamer: a young girl with twin ponytails, speaking softly and appearing charmingly delicate.


    "OMG! What''s going on?"


    "Where did this new streamere from? How can he connect with our Candy?"


    "My God, that mask is so creepy!"


    ...


    The mask William wore was that of an ancient Roman bronze diator, and only his eyes were visible. Appearing suddenly in the live room with such a mask instantly caused thements to scroll rapidly.


    "Protect your eyes!"


    It''s unclear who started with thisment, but a series of simr ones followed in quick session.


    The renowned streamer''s name was Candy, and she had over twenty million followers on the streaming tform. At that moment, there were already over a million viewers online, and many devoted fans began searching for William''s ount background.


    Upon checking, they discovered that William was a newbie.


    The fact that a rookie streamer could connect with Candy must be the handiwork of the livestreaming tform. Many viewers had already guessed that the man wearing the ancient Roman bronze mask might have been arranged by the tform to boost Candy''s poprity. Calling him a pawn of the tform wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    "Hello there, BronzeFace!"


    Candy, recovering from her surprise, greeted William.


    She only knew that the person currently voice-chatting with her was arranged by Lana. Lana straightforwardly told her that this was to help boost BronzeFace''s poprity.


    With a deep and steady voice, William replied, "Hello."


    Candy, in her sweet voice, inquired, "BronzeFace, why is your name like that?"


    William answered coldly, "Just look at my mask."


    Candy giggled charmingly, "I''ve been wondering, what does the face beneath your mask look like? It must be quite handsome, right?"


    "It''s decent," William thought with some regret. Why did he agree to go live?


    Engaging in awkward conversation with a young girl! What was he thinking when he agreed to this?


    "That''s a unique mask. Where did you find it?" Candy, having heard from Lana, knew that this streamer might not be very adept at online games. It would be best to start with some conversation and then showcase some talents.


    Lana was well aware of William''s characteristics, and she was also watching the live stream at this moment. Observing their conversation, she suddenly realized that when William mentioned he was "good at chatting," he probably meant that he could make conversations tediously long and dull.


    "Candy, stop the chit-chat, go straight to a talent face-off and see who shines brighter!" Lana was on the verge of frustration. If they kept talking this way, the viewers might lose interest.


    After receiving Lana''s message, Candy quickly turned to William and asked, "BronzeFace, do you have any special talents? How about we see who''s better?"


    William pondered for a moment and then inquired, "Do you know how to carve?"


    He didn''t have any musical instruments like a guitar or keyboard at his ce, but in his storage box, he had found a carving knife. He thought live-streaming a carving session might be interesting.


    "Carving?" Candy wore a puzzled look. Was Lana bringing this guy in to sabotage her broadcast?


    Was he actually suggesting theypete in carving skills on the live stream?

 Chapter 205 Live Stream Debut

    <h4>Chapter 205 Live Stream Debut</h4>


    Lana really couldn''t fathom what was going on in William''s mind.


    She had arranged for Candy topete with William in a disy of talents. If William had simply yed an instrument or something simr, he would have easily wowed the audience, likely earning him a lot of fans.


    However, live-streaming a carving session? That was rare.


    The process of carving is tedious and uninteresting. Even videos from renowned carving masters are typically edited for brevity.


    Yet William wanted to stream his carving?


    "Candy, switch to someone else, this is boring!"


    "Live carving? Is he nuts?"


    "I work in carving, and this is just a joke!"


    ...


    The moment William suggested a carving contest, the livements exploded.


    William didn''t particrly care about these reactions. He merely mentioned carving in passing. If the audience wanted to see him carve, he''d dly oblige. If they didn''t, he was fine with ending the stream.


    Initially, his agreement to stream was purely out of curiosity. He didn''t desire fame or fans.


    At that moment, Amy, walking with her hands tucked in and swaying side to side like a clumsy penguin, entered the yard.


    Spotting William in his mask, she was startled and halted immediately, asking loudly, "Mr. Johnson, what are you doing? Are you ying ghost?"


    William''s mask appeared quite menacing, but Amy recognized William by his clothing.


    "I am a ghost!" With phone in hand, William walked into the house, leaving the frame of the camera.


    Themotion in the live chat intensified, with more and more people suggesting that Candy disconnect from William and switch to another streamer.


    However, William hadn''t forgotten hismitment. Since he had agreed to stream, he felt obliged toplete his debut session.


    Once inside the house, he fetched a teacup and a teapot, positioning the phone between them to stabilize it.


    William, being a novice smartphone user, wasn''t even aware of things like phone stands.


    If the antique aficionados saw what he was doing now, they would probably be devastated.


    Using an exquisite Pewter tea set to prop up a phone?


    Those two pieces alone were worth over fifty million dors!


    This guy is totally a tycoon!


    The audience in the live stream finally saw a stable image, and Candy didn''t dare to speak out of turn. Instead, she just exined to the viewers in the chat, indicating that she too was curious about what William would carve.


    Because of this, the viewers grudgingly refrained from berating William, although they still made sarcastic remarks.


    Most probably thought William was just seeking attention. After all, carving isn''t a simple task, and who would have the patience to watch him finish a piece?


    While they weren''t keen on watching, William now didn''t seem too invested in the live stream either and just sat there.


    Amy asked, "Mr. Johnson, are you still ying ghost?"


    "Hmm! Are you here to feed the rabbits?"


    "No!" Amy said seriously, "My teacher asked us to do a craft project at home with our families."


    "Craft?" William raised an eyebrow, looking at his phone to ask Candy, "What''s a craft?"


    "Good heavens! You don''t even know what craft is?"


    "Oh, damn! My daughter wants me to do crafts with her too."


    "What''s wrong with teachers these days?"


    "I have to teach my son Spanish, and I only know a few phrases. You know what I mean."


    The live stream''s focus shifted entirely, now revolving around discussing teachers.


    After getting a rough idea about what crafts were from Candy, William pondered for a moment and then dashed into the kitchen.


    "Damn! This streamer really seems to be a newbie!"


    "He keeps wandering off. What''s he even streaming?"


    In just a moment, William returned with a carrot and now held a small carving knife in his hand.


    "Amy, how about I carve a likeness of you?" William mused. Since he had promised to carve something on the live stream and Amy needed a craft, carving a figure of Amy out of the carrot seemed like a good idea.


    "Carve me?" Amy looked at William, nodding her head dazedly, her eyes fixed on the carrot in William''s hand.


    After sitting down, William''s carving knife danced swiftly. Chunks of carrot fell away, which Amy quickly picked up to feed to the rabbits.


    The live stream viewers were captivated by Amy''s adorable demeanor, and they stopped criticizing William.


    Some evenmented that they wanted to learn to carve carrots like William so they could show off to their children or younger siblings.


    William''s fingers moved deftly, the knife weaving rapidly. In just two minutes, a rough outline began to emerge.


    "Did the streamer learn knife skills since childhood with this speed?"


    "Carving a carrot can only resemble the general appearance since it''s not that solid."


    "Considering he can carve this well is impressive. Would a true master really be here live streaming?"


    William''s motions grew faster and faster. He didn''t even look at Amy, yet the carrot''s shape became more defined, its facial contours clear.


    The live chat, which began with casual conversations, was now flooded withments eximing, "Holy crap!"


    This was the sole sentiment echoed by many, drowning out other chatter.


    Most importantly, William''s speed was dizzying.


    In just five minutes, he had carved a mini-version of Amy. Whether it was her expression or the proportions of her figure, it was wlessly executed with no room for criticism.


    "Amy, can you give this to your teacher?" William is quite fond of this little girl, and since Caleb is now incapacitated, and Maria is probably still busy, the teacher wants her to do a craft project with her family. William thought he might as well y the part of a family member for once.


    Amy looked at the miniature version of herself in William''s hand, her eyes sparkling with stars, blinking rapidly.


    Inside the live stream room,ments were flooding the screen nonstop.


    Candy challenged William to a PK. Before this, William''s PK score had been quite low, but it suddenly skyrocketed.


    "So impressive, truly impressive!"


    "I''ve learned it! I''ve mastered it!"


    "Brain: You got it! Hands: No, you haven''t!"


    "Is this little one named Amy the streamer''s younger sister? She''s so cute!"


    Online, many people are appearance-driven. Yet, William, with his skills, managed to captivate a vast audience. The adorable Amy also charmed many viewers with her cuteness.


    In just this short amount of time, William''s fan count surged into the thousands.


    Lana instructed her operations team to feature William and Candy''s livestream on the homepage, resulting in an increasing number of viewers joining the stream.


    "I need to cook now, so I''ll end the stream. Goodbye, Candy!" William had only been streaming for half an hour. His poprity had surged, but he was already signing off.


    He couldn''t possibly do like other streamers, who might go on for over ten hours at a stretch. After all, he couldn''t really stream his cooking, could he?


    The speed at which William went live and then signed off was astonishing. Thanks to this event, Candy also gained a boost in her viewership. Videos of William carving online were recorded and distributed widely on the inte, receiving a decent number of views.

 Chapter 206 Evelyn’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 206 Evelyn''s Secret</h4>


    William and Amy sat under the maple tree in the backyard, enjoying their barbecue, when Zoey and Wes pulled up in their jeep.


    Clearly, the two came over hoping for a free meal.


    They had texted William earlier, initially inviting him out for barbecue. But upon hearing William was grilling at home, Zoey thought she might save some money and decided to drop by William''s ce for dinner.


    William knew about theirrge appetites, but with limited ingredients, he could only prepare extra corn and potatoes.


    Zoey wasn''t picky. She kept munching on corn cob after corn cob, so much so that Amy, watching in astonishment, nearly dropped her fork.


    Picking up her knife, Amy whispered to William, "Has thisdy not eaten in a very long time? She seems so hungry."


    Zoey, with her keen hearing, caught Amy''sment. She nced at her and replied, "I eat like this every meal."


    Amy retorted, "Then you''ll definitely be very, very chubby in the future!"


    "None of your business!" Zoey replied haughtily, continuing to dig into her food.


    Wes could only shake his head in amusement, watching his sister argue with a child.


    For William, it wasn''t a big deal. In his eyes, Zoey and Amy might have a considerable age gap, but their intelligence levels seemed to be on par. It''s typical for children to bicker, isn''t it?


    After finishing her meal, Zoey stretchedzily and remarked, "Wes, I''ve got a feeling something''s off with Maplewood Town. You better keep an eye out."


    "Mm-hmm, I will," Wes responded, munching on his grilled chicken leg. Turning to William, he proposed, "William, what if we consider paying you monthly, kind of like a meal voucher, and then we eat here frequently?"


    Given William''s top-notch grilling skills, Wes felt that eating at other barbecue ces simply couldn''tpare.


    "Forget it!" While William did have some free time, he wasn''t about to be a personal chef for someone else.


    "How about wee over for a meal once in a while?"


    William sighed, "Your idea of ''once in a while'' probably means I''d have to stock up on ingredients regrly."


    Their so-called asional visits seemed more like daily affairs, which was a bit much.


    Wes gave an awkward smile and said, "Oh, by the way, William, we spotted the girl who was with you the other day in Maplewood Town. She seemed to be with someone from the Taylor family."


    William slightly furrowed his brows, asking, "You mean Evelyn?"


    "Yes, the girl who was with you on the day Zoey apprehended Bryant," Wes replied. "I only caught a glimpse of her, and I''m not entirely sure. By the time I tried to follow, she had disappeared."


    "I know Alice, so that girl must have been Evelyn."


    William fell silent for a moment. He had initially believed that Evelyn was the reincarnation of the woman from tens of thousands of years ago, mainly because they looked strikingly simr.


    However, Zoey''s appearance had thrown him off.


    Even with the Warrior God Constitution, it wouldn''t be possible to have the unique set of abilities that he had devised to enhance one''s power.


    In this vast universe, it might be possible for two people to look exactly alike. But the power-enhancing technique that William had developed was truly one-of-a-kind. Thus, he felt that Zoey was more likely to be the reincarnation of that ancient individual.


    But where did Evelyn fit into all this?


    What struck him as most peculiar was, why was Evelyn in contact with the Taylor family?


    If William wanted to, he could instantly appear in Maplewood Town and get to the bottom of everything.


    But he chose not to. Life was already so long,if he cleared up every mystery in a day, wouldn''t the rest of his life be even more mundane?


    He decided to let things unfold on their own, merely observing from the sidelines. Perhaps that would add a touch of intrigue.


    William was certain that the Taylors were up to something. The Radiant Empress Pearl of Theodora might not be of great significance to him, but to the vast majority of Soulmancers, it was considered a supreme artifact.


    Indeed, that pearl had the potential to change many things.


    That evening, William finally spotted Evelyn at the bookstore.


    To his astonishment, Evelyn had be an intermediate-level Soulmancer!


    They hadn''t seen each other for just two days, and she had already achieved this status as an intermediate Soulmancer!


    Alice, under William''s personal tutge, had only just reached the intermediate Soulmancer level after all this time. To say Evelyn''s progress was meteoric would feel like an understatement.


    But William could somewhat guess the reason behind it.


    That morning, he had dabbed a drop of his blood on Evelyn''s egg sandwich.


    At the time, William''s intention was merely to ensure she wouldn''t feel too fatigued during herte-night reading sessions. However, he had underestimated the potent energy contained in that single drop of his blood.


    Considering how just a drop of his blood could change the world''s energy when mixed with paint on a palette¡ªaltering the natural concentration of energy¡ªit was no small thing that Evelyn had consumed it directly.


    "William, do you ever desire better prospects?" Evelyn sat at therge table in the bookstore, her entire demeanor transformed. Just two days prior, she seemed gentle and slightly timid, like the kind-hearted girl next door. But now, she exuded a spirited aura, and her eyes brimmed with confidence.


    People can change a lot in just a short time, so always keep an open mind.


    The dramatic change in Evelyn after just two days was indeed surprising.


    Nelson, who usually left work at six in the evening, had also noticed Evelyn''s transformation. In his eyes, it was undoubtedly due to William that Evelyn had made such a leap in her abilities.


    Being by the side of a powerful person like William, even if Evelyn undergoes significant changes, he doesn''t find it particrly surprising.


    William, as always, continued reading, and asked, "What do you mean by ''better prospects''?"


    Evelyn said, "I spoke to Alice. After tonight, I won''t being to work here anymore. I''ve started my ownpany. If you''re interested, you can work at my ce."


    William asked, "Doing what?"


    Evelyn responded, "Finance!"


    "I might give it a try," Williamughed. "After all, I don''t really have a proper job."


    Evelyn paused for a moment and then asked, "Aren''t you curious as to how I could suddenly start my ownpany?"


    William replied with a light smile, "Everyone has their secrets. Why should I pry?"


    After some thought, Evelyn flipped through her phone and pulled up an online novel, then handed the phone to William. "Take a look at this story."


    "...?" William nced at the phone, remarking, "A historical novel."


    After browsing for about half an hour, he realized that the actions of the male protagonist in the story mirrored what he had done over two thousand years ago.


    When William looked up at Evelyn again, she said, "I wrote this book. These scenes always appear in my dreams, so I penned them down. I can never clearly remember the face of the man in my dreams, but when I saw you, I felt as if that man might be you."

 Chapter 207 Legendary King.

    <h4>Chapter 207 Legendary King.</h4>


    Evelyn''s online novel didn''t garner much attention because, while it was realistic, the plot was disjointed. Most genuine readers found themselves dizzy with confusion, not understanding what she was trying to convey.


    There were hardly any positivements in the review section.


    However, William grasped the fragmented story, which only deepened his puzzlement.


    Could Evelyn really be that person?


    "Are you writing about the Middle Ages? Am I supposed to be King Arthur?" William questioned, finding himself in such a situation for the first time.


    Normally, reincarnated souls wouldn''t have memories. Yet, some unique individuals, with lingering attachments from their past lives, asionally have shbacks of their previous existence, especially during childhood.


    Evelyn recalling events from the Middle Ages seemed unusual.


    From the Middle Ages to the present, William had several romances.


    There was a period in the Middle Ages when he was indeed known as King Arthur, and during that time, he encountered an intriguing figure named Mordred.


    Mordred, in his ambition to seize the throne, amassed an army against Arthur. Back then, William (King Arthur) had the support of only a small group of knights. However, someone like William wasn''t someone Mordred could easily outmaneuver.


    On the night of the decisive battle, omens were rife, severely dampening the morale of Mordred''s forces.


    King Arthur, leading his Knights of the Round Table, charged into the enemy lines, disying extraordinary bravery and wisdom. Even his own knights were profoundly impressed.


    As King Arthur in the Middle Ages, William had done a lot. Recently, while reading about Arthurian legends, he saw reflections of himself.


    Some called him the "Legendary King."


    William felt that this title was apt. If not for him, the entirety of Britain might have looked entirely different.


    What''s more intriguing was that Evelyn''s book was written from the perspective of Guinevere, Arthur''s beloved.


    William had another lover at the time, Morgana Le Fay, an exceptionally intelligent witch. However, he eventually favored Guinevere over Morgana, somewhat neglecting thetter.


    Most strikingly, Evelyn bore a striking resemnce to Guinevere. That''s why when William first saw Evelyn, he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and suspected that she might be a reincarnated soul.


    But why did Evelyn specifically recall events from the Middle Ages?


    It would have made more sense if she remembered events from the Civil War era. The urrences from the Middle Ages seem somewhat distant for someone who has reincarnated...


    Evelyn gazed at William for a long while before finally saying, "Alright! But we should consider each other friends, at least. If you''re willing to work at mypany, I can offer you a higher sry."


    "Well, thank you for that," William replied.


    He had given it a lot of thought these past days. Even if Evelyn truly was someone who had reincarnated over several centuries, if the present her didn''t genuinely care for William, then there was no reason for him to persist in this entanglement.


    After reincarnation, shouldn''t she be apletely new person?


    Over the years, William had countless romantic involvements.


    Why persistently pursue someone over lifetimes?


    To speak of deep love and affection in such a context felt insincere.


    William knew well that he was never one for profound emotional attachments. He simply went with whoever he feltfortable with at the moment.


    Labeling him as a "yboy" wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Evelyn didn''t say much else, but William could sense a significant change in the woman before him.


    That evening, when it was time to leave work, a private car arrived to pick up Evelyn.


    Evelyn asked, "William, do you want toe along? Ride in my car?"


    "No, thank you. I''ll just head back to my dorm," William responded. He suddenly felt that he didn''t particrly care for Evelyn as much as he thought he did. Furthermore, that inexplicable sense of familiarity he had felt with Evelyn previously had vanished without a trace.


    He couldn''t help but wonder: Was this due to his own feelings, or was it because of the changes in Evelyn?


    "In a couple of days, my grandfather and I will be moving out. I n to take him to the best hospital for treatment, so you don''t need to worry." Evelyn seemed to have be aware of the severity of her grandfather''s condition.


    William responded, "I think it would be best if Alice examined your grandfather."


    Evelyn replied, "It''s not that I don''t trust her, but she''s just so young. I only hope that my grandfather can recover as quickly as possible."


    "Alright, it''s your decision." William felt a bit uneasy inside. Describing Nathaniel''s condition as critical was no exaggeration, and in today''s world, very few could cure him.


    Charles Turner had also passed away.


    Without letting Alice examine him, who else could truly cure Nathaniel''s ailment?


    Nevertheless, this was Evelyn''s decision to make, and Nathaniel was her grandfather. William chose to respect her decision.


    That night, William didn''t return home; instead, he stayed in the dormitory.


    It was rare for William to stay in the dorm, which excited Wyatt and the others. They even introduced William toputer gaming.


    Inside the college dormitory, with threeputers, they first taught William how to y "League of Legends". After grasping some basic controls, William started going on a rampage in the game.


    Dodging abilities and showcasing various pro moves, the three onlookers were left dumbfounded.


    "William, are you kidding us? Is this your first time ying the game?"


    "I just started today!" William found the game quite interesting, especially the variety of abilities.


    "Do you know how to y CS:GO?"


    "Let''s give it a shot!" William was beginning to findputer gaming quite entertaining, understanding now why his dorm mates could spend sleepless nights engrossed in these games.


    CS:GO is simr to the previous CS, but it features 3D graphics and improved visuals. Both are first-person shooting games.


    Once William got the hang of the controls, he was practically unstoppable: every shot was a headshot, and he dominated the game, making it clear he wasn''t just an average yer.


    These games require quick reflexes, fast hand movements, and steadiness.


    Did William''s reflexes even need to be mentioned?


    And as for his hand steadiness...


    William could easily carve a block of tofu into a lotus flower using a massive axe weighing a thousand pounds.


    "William! With your skills, you could totally go pro!" Wyatt and the others were bbergasted. Such gamey could likely only be matched by professional gaming legends.

 Chapter 208 The legacy of Hades.

    <h4>Chapter 208 The legacy of Hades.</h4>


    This must be William''s first time using aputer, but just this once, his actions on it left everyone dizzied and amazed.


    What Wyatt and the others saw as divine skills, to William, seemed merely routine.


    "William, even if you don''tpete professionally, with your skills, you could totally stream your gamey."


    "You can stream this?" William had just tried streaming earlier that day and now fully realized that in this era, almost anything could be showcased live!


    He browsed through the streaming tform and noticed even activities like eating or reading books were being streamed, with a considerable viewership.


    This was probably the most bizarre thing he had ever seen.


    William had no ns to stream his gamey. In fact, he no longer had any intention to stream at all.


    Initially, he thought streaming was a novel experience, but after trying it out, he felt it was even more monotonous than entertaining clients at a bar.


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t care about the viewers'' opinions. Thements and reactions in the chat mean nothing to him. Thus, such a live stream naturallycks any real enjoyment.


    Late in the night, just before sleep, Lana messaged William, suggesting he start his stream early the next day. William inly told her he didn''t want to pursue it anymore.


    Lana had witnessed William''s extraordinary abilities. His demonstration of carving techniques that day had ignited a spark online. If William persisted, bing an inte sensation was just a matter of time.


    "If you don''t want to, I won''t push you. Just let me know if you change your mindter on," Lana expressed her regret. Finding a streamer with William''s charisma and natural presence, who didn''t even need digital enhancements, was rare. If William was willing to show his face, nurturing him into a new generation inte celebrity or even a star would be feasible.


    As night deepened, countless shadows descended upon Maplewood Town from the void.


    In the old mansion of the Taylor family, the Radiant Empress Pearl hovered in mid-air. Within the Radiant Empress Pearl, the eyes of a pitch-ck three-headed dog gleamed with a sanguine light. In mere moments, the entire town was enveloped in this blood-red glow, as shadows from the void pierced into the foreheads of the town''s inhabitants...


    Scott stood in front of the Radiant Empress Pearl, eyes shut tightly. The energy emanating from him grew progressively intense and frightening.


    James Taylor stood in the courtyard, leaning on his cane, watching as his son Scott''s face contorted in pain. Meanwhile, members of the Taylor family began to gather around in the yard.


    "I, Scott, swear allegiance to Hades, the God of Darkness and Death. Grant me unparalleled power!" Scott''s voice was altered, as if chanting a spell. When he reopened his eyes, a solid red glow emanated from them, and his body was enveloped in darkness. His physique swelled so much that his clothes tore apart.


    Horror painted James Taylor''s face. He sensed something was off with the family; as if they were under some external force''s control. Perhaps, due to his previous association with William, or possibly because he carried magical artifacts left by the Ravenwood magicians, he was temporarily spared from the dark force''s influence.


    Scott, however, seemed to have pledged himself directly to Hades.


    "Fool! Do you even know what you''re doing?!" James Taylor, frustrated, looked up at the hovering Radiant Empress Pearl, leaning heavily on his cane. He probably understood why the souls that escaped from the underworld chose the Taylor family.


    Although Hades is the god of the underworld, the scene before him was not merely the legacy of some ancient deity; it looked more like a possession ritual.


    Legacy, in this context, means acquiring enhanced abilities or powers from deities of the Divine Realm or other dimensions. Possession, however, is when a powerful entity seeks a host in the mortal realm.


    Once sessfully possessed, the host''s consciousness would nearly bepletely erased. And what''s the point of having immense power if one''s very essence is taken away?


    Scott''s gaze was dark and haunting, his eyes brimming with coldness and resentment. He red intently at James Taylor, saying, "Old man, stop the charade. I know I''m not your real son! Don''t worry, your pathetic daughter will soon join the ranks of our dark legion!" With that, he waved his hand, sending James Taylor flying.


    James Taylory in a corner, blood trickling from his mouth, his eyes full of helplessness and despair.


    Had Scott known all along he wasn''t his biological son?


    The 13th Bureau had stationed agents in Maplewood Town, but they too were possessed by the escaped souls from the underworld. However, these souls merged with the memories of the 13th Bureau''s agents. So, when Wes inquired about any anomalies in Maplewood Town, they reported none.


    In the entire town, only Scott wasn''t possessed, he genuinely received the legacy of Hades. Now, he was a direct disciple of Hades.


    "Old man, tell me, why did you suddenly make us go into hiding?" Scott slowly approached James Taylor, his gaze ice-cold. "I know you aren''t the fearful type. Give me the reason, and I might let you die a whole man and ensure a less painful death for both you and your daughter."


    James Taylor coughed lightly twice, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Heughed heartily, eximing, "The legacy of the Lord of the Underworld, Hades! What else do you have to fear? You can go back to New York and discover the truth for yourself, to seize control of the entire world! Hahaha!"


    "Hmph! Are you courting death?" Scott sneered, "But you''re right. What you fear, I do not. As the world''s energy awakens, before long, demons and evil spirits from outer realms will descend in various ways. Lord Hades will take over the entire Earth."


    James Taylor slowly closed his eyes, not uttering another word. He knew William was powerful, but he had no idea just how potent ¨C to what extent.


    How formidable must Lord Hades be? If he were to face William, who would emerge victorious?


    Facing imminent death, he was reluctant to even utter William''s name.


    Thest time he saw William, William had posed several questions to him, each piercing his soul like a sharp needle.


    William had never wronged him. If possible, he wished nothing but well for William.


    Scott didn''t press further. Now having acquired the legacy of Lord Hades and possessing the Radiant Empress Pearl,bined with thousands of humans possessed by evil spirits under hismand, one could say he was unmatched in power!


    "Return to New York? I am curious to see what entity exists that even this old man before me fears." Facing the possessed individuals before him, Scottmanded, "Starting tomorrow, everyone infiltrate New York City. Do not reveal your strength and try to avoid direct confrontations with agents of the 13th Bureau."


    While Scott assumed he was the leader of these possessed humans, he was unaware that many of these spirits were directly under Lord Hades. They hardly considered Scott significant. Their unfamiliarity with this era was the only thing holding them back.


    Agents of the 13th Bureau?


    The minions of Lord Hades scarcely gave them a second thought.


    After their possession, their primary focus was on enhancing their power, not conquering the world just yet.


    After all,ing from the Divine Realm to the mortal realm, if the humans they possessed died, their spirits would genuinely perish. They''d act with extreme caution. The 13th Bureau wasn''t much of a concern. Their real threat came from the "demigods" existing in this world or some formidable Soulmancers.

 Chapter 209 Those who leave and those who return.

    <h4>Chapter 209 Those who leave and those who return.</h4>


    The next day.


    Although William had slept in his dormitoryst night, he continued his habit of skipping sses.


    It wasn''t without reason. He considered Nathaniel a friend from their card-ying sessions. Since he had intended to cure Nathaniel''s ailment from the beginning, and Evelyn was nning to move Nathaniel to a new residence, William decided to go and visit.


    On his way, he pondered whether he should indeed cure Nathaniel''s ailment.


    There were few things in the world that William couldn''t aplish. Yet, many times after he did something, someone''s destiny would take an unpredictable turn.


    Nichs and Caleb were prime examples.


    William granted Nichs''s wish to be wealthy, but after a series of highs and lows, Nichs''s future became uncertain. For now, he remained impoverished.


    William helped Caleb pay off his debts and even made him win ten consecutive games at the casino. Yet, in the end, Caleb lost both his hands.


    Perhaps, regardless of William''s assistance, Caleb''s fate was predestined.


    Because of such oues, William leaned more towards letting Alice treat Nathaniel rather than intervening directly and curing all of Nichs''s ailments.


    "In the depths of the unknown, fate has its own design?"


    By the time William arrived at East 62nd Street, a luxury car was parked in front of Nathaniel''s yard. Inside sat a driver dressed in a suit and shiny shoes and a middle-aged woman in the back seat.


    Instead of exercising, Nathaniel was enjoying pasta with Evelyn in the yard, surrounded by numerous beautifully wrapped gifts.


    As William passed the entrance, Nathaniel quickly called out to him, "William, have you eaten?"


    William lifted the two cups of coffee in his hand, saying, "I''ve got coffee for you."


    "Sounds good," Nathaniel said with a grin, "Skipping sses again today?"


    "Why do you care?" William entered the yard and handed one of the coffees to Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s te of pasta was almost finished. While sipping his coffee, he said, "Evelyn, I''ve decided not to move. I''ve lived here most of my life, and I''m familiar with all the neighbors. If I relocate, who will I hang out with during the day?"


    "Grandpa! The important thing isn''t whether or not we move, but your health... You should see a doctor," Evelyn nced at William and said, "William, can you please persuade my grandpa?"


    William remained silent, but Nathaniel stubbornly responded, "Don''t I know my own condition? I''ve been practicing exercises with William recently and I''ve improved a lot.


    Besides, Alice is the granddaughter of Charles Turner, the world''s top medical expert. If she can''t cure me, who can?"


    Evelyn fell silent. She was now an expert among intermediate-level Soulmancers and had even received power from a deity of the Divine Realm.


    Naturally, she could tell that the exercises William taught her grandfather were special, seemingly able to bnce energy within an ordinary person.


    But William was clearly just an ordinary person!


    "Evelyn, I know you''re doing well now, and I want you to live your life. As long as you''re happy, I''m at ease. I''m old, and I don''t want to spend my remaining years bedridden and subjected to endless treatments. I''m quite content with how things are now," Nathaniel said with a carefree tone. "If you want to move out, then do so. Juste and visit me now and then."


    "If you don''t move, I definitely won''t move out either." Indeed, Evelyn has changed a lot over the years, but after all these years relying on Nathaniel, she isn''t so easily separated from him.


    "No! You and your mother have been apart for so many years. Stay with her for a while. I''ll be fine," Nathaniel waved dismissively, "I''m in good health now and don''t need anyone to look after me."


    Listening to their conversation, William couldn''t help but feel curious. What''s going on?


    Hadn''t Evelyn''s parents passed away?


    Had she found her mother?


    So, her trip to Maplewood Town the other day was to meet her mother?


    Is Evelyn''s mother from the Taylor family?


    William once asked Timothy Hill if the Taylor family had any other descendants. Timothy''s response was that James Taylor had a daughter.


    William also knew that James Taylor had a son named Scott. This would mean that Scott might not be James Taylor''s biological son.


    If everything is as William suspects, then isn''t Evelyn the granddaughter of James Taylor?


    The connections in this world are truly coincidental!


    Of course, Maplewood Town wasn''t solely inhabited by the Taylor family, so Evelyn''s mother might not necessarily be James Taylor''s daughter.


    "Grandpa, I''ll stay and apany you," Evelyn said slowly as she stood up, "I''ll tell mom that I''m not going with her."


    Nathaniel''s expression suddenly turned stern, and he said coldly, "Why aren''t you going with her? Haven''t I, an old man, raised you long enough? Go with your mother now!"


    Evelyn shuddered. She knew her grandpa was deliberately saying these things to rile her up, but hearing them made it even harder for her to leave.


    "Don''t make me angry! Leave, now!" As Nathaniel continued, his tone softened, "Don''t keep your mother waiting."


    William sat there, silent.


    Evelyn, well aware of her grandfather''s temperament, took a deep breath and said, "Grandpa, I''lle back often. This is my home too."


    Nathaniel waved his hand dismissively, not looking at Evelyn. He buried his head, sipping his coffee. As he did so, his eyes became misty.


    Evelyn turned to William, "William, if you have time, could you help look after my grandpa? If anythinges up, please call me."


    "Alright," William nodded slightly in response.


    In the end, Evelyn got into the luxurious car parked at the entrance.


    As the sound of the car engine gradually faded away, Nathaniel put down his coffee cup, looking at the entrance with a slight tremble in his body.


    William smiled and asked, "What happened? Has Evelyn found her mother?"


    Nathaniel nodded, wiping away tears of emotion, andughed, saying, "That''s right! William, you''ve lost your chance now!"


    William asked, "Is Evelyn''s mother very wealthy?"


    "The heiress of the Taylor family! Ah, my son," Nathaniel said with a shake of his head and a sigh. "William, when choosing a partner, it''s best to find someone of a simr social status. If the backgrounds are too different, there will be too many disparities in daily life."


    As Nathaniel spoke, William seemed to have conjured up a love story between a rich young woman and an ordinary young man in his mind.


    Is the difference in background really that significant?


    Of course, William was well aware of societal prejudices regarding background and status. But if he were to really find a woman of equivalent standing to him, where would he even begin to look?


    No, no, no!


    He had lived for a billion years. What did status or identity mean to him anyway?


    Not long after Evelyn left, Alice entered Nathaniel''s yard with a bag of medicine. Upon seeing William, she couldn''t help but lift the corners of her mouth slightly.


    In the recent days, the mentor she respected had neitherforted her nor shown any sign of concern, as if she were some apprentice he''d picked up from nowhere.


    William gave Alice a brief nce, merelymenting, "You''re here."


    Alice, with a hint of pride, lifted her chin and then turned to Nathaniel, inquiring, "Mr. Richardson, have you been following my advice and taking your medicine on time?"

 Chapter 210 A person came to mooch a meal.

    <h4>Chapter 210 A person came to mooch a meal.</h4>


    Alice entered the yard and began chatting with Nathaniel,pletely ignoring William.


    Her demeanor was cold, but William''s was even colder, making him seem unapproachable. He chose to sit silently on the side.


    After conducting a basic examination on Nathaniel, Alice began preparing some treatment methods. William nodded to Nathaniel and then headed into his study.


    Today, he was perusing "American Jurisprudence," an encyclopedic book that covers a multitude of legal concepts.


    Being familiar with contemporaryws and ensuring one''s actions arewful is crucial.


    Though many believe that current legal concepts have several loopholes, William was utterly engrossed in this book.


    In his eyes,pared to the past, the present legal system is moreprehensive and just.


    After finishing her tasks, Alice walked into William''s yard somewhat angrily, only to find him leisurely lying on afortable wingback chair.


    This was her mentor!


    When her grandfather passed away, William only visited that night and hadn''t offered a word offort since. She hadn''t seen him in days, and he hadn''t spoken to her. She now had a slew of questions she wanted to ask William.


    In the yard, apart from the wingback chair, only stone benches remained. Alice had decided that she would have another wingback chair made today, so she could recline just like William.


    "Mentor!"


    "Hmm?" William simply responded, not even turning his head to look at Alice.


    Alice realized she had been mistaken.


    She thought that if she acted upset, William woulde over to console her. Clearly, she had been overly optimistic.


    Alice sat on the stone bench and said, "I have something to ask you."


    "Ask."


    William''s responses were always so sinct. This, perhaps, was what true aloofness looked like.


    Alice took a deep breath and asked, "Did you really know my grandfather sixty-eight years ago?"


    "Yes," William responded simply.


    "So... how old are you now?" Alice truly couldn''t imagine William''s age. He clearly looked like a young man. Could he be approaching a hundred?


    If that was the case, then everything before would make sense.


    Why her grandfather wanted her to take William as her mentor, why her grandfather said William might not truly ept her, why it seemed like William knew everything, and why William always seemed so deep, as if he had lived through countless epochs...


    William folded the corner of the page he was currently reading and slowly closed the book in his hands. He locked eyes with Alice and said, "How old am I? It''s not that easy to calcte, but what''s certain is that I''ve lived for a very long time."


    By current reckoning, he might have lived for a billion years, but in the era when he first lived, there wasn''t really a concept of age, nor was there the unit of time called a year.


    Back then, if one revolution of the Earth was considered a day, a day from a billion years ago would have been more than five times longer than today. After all, the Earth was muchrger then. Back in the day, William constantly battled various gods and demons, causing great fractures in the world. Numerous mountain ranges vanished entirely. To put it in perspective, with a single strike, William once reduced the Earth''s size.


    So, it was genuinely difficult to urately calcte William''s age.


    Alice, growing somewhat impatient, asked, "When you say ''a very long time,'' how long exactly? You should have a rough estimate of your age, right?"


    William frowned and said, "All you need to know is that it''s been a very long time. I''ve met Alexander the Great. Need I say more?"


    "..." Alice was momentarily speechless.


    "Met Alexander the Great? That would make you over two thousand years old!"


    "So... what did Alexander the Great look like?" The question Alice really wanted to ask was whether William had ever had a wife or how many, but she couldn''t bring herself to voice it.


    Having read many modern bookstely, William pondered for a moment before describing, "Deep-set eyes, a prominent nose, well-defined pectoral muscles, standing about six and a half feet tall. By today''s standards, he would be considered handsome."


    Alice chuckled, "I''ve read in history books that Alexander the Great had a sharp nose, elongated eyes, a bird-like chest, and a unique voice. How can those descriptions trante to ''handsome'' in your narrative?"


    William smirked, "A sharp nose means he had a prominent one, elongated eyes are just deep-set eyes, and the bird-like chest suggests that he had strong pectoral muscles." ncing at Alice, he added, "Bigger than yours, I''d say."


    "Cough! Cough!" Alice almost choked on her own spit. One moment she wasughing, and the next, she was utterly flustered.


    "So, it''s true that men are obsessed with size!" Alice rolled her eyes, teasingly adding, "Tell me, master, as someone who''s over two thousand years old, do you feel any guilt for being attracted to Evelyn, a girl in her twenties?"


    William remarked, "No matter their age, men always like younger girls. What''s so strange about that?"


    Staring into William''s eyes, Alice asked, "So do you also like mature women withrge busts like Be?"


    William chuckled, countering, "When did Be be a mature woman?"


    "Well, considering your age, even Be would seem like a young girl to you," Alice huffed. "As expected, the older one gets, the more lecherous they be!"


    William wasn''t about to admit to that. Having lived for so many years, he had long lost that initial fervor for intimate rtions.


    While he might asionally experience a physiological reaction when stimted, he could always control himself.


    After all, he wasn''t some old lecher like Travis.


    Subsequently, Alice, with the curiosity of a child, barraged him with a slew of historical questions. William, having nothing better to do, humored her.


    Their conversation continued until close to noon when Zoey entered the courtyard, interrupting them.


    "Why are you here?" Alice eyed Zoey. She had met Zoey twice before and was aware of her identity. Still, she couldn''t understand how Zoey found this ce.


    Zoey ignored Alice, looking at William, "It''s mealtime!"


    Raising an eyebrow, William said, "You don''t n on freeloading meals at my ce every day from now on, do you?"


    "Freeloading?" Alice instantly grew wary. A girling over to eat at her mentor''s house? This clearly had ulterior motives!


    Just as men understand men, women understand women best. Typically, girls are a bit reserved. If they''re heading to a man''s house for meals, nine out of ten times it''s because they''re interested in him.


    "Not every day," Zoey replied. "If you cook, I''ll eat at your ce. If you don''t, we''ll eat out."


    Before William could respond, Alice eximed, "That''s not eptable! Why should you freeload meals here?"


    Casting a nce at Alice, Zoey asked William, "Your wife?"


    William shook his head, "No."


    "Oh," Zoey once again disregarded Alice, saying, "So, can Ie over for meals? The food you make is pretty good."


    "If you want, of course," William replied. "But sometimes I''m not home, so you might have to figure out your meals yourself."


    While William wasn''t as frivolous as Travis, he didn''t mind dining with beautiful girls. Although Zoey wasn''t stunningly gorgeous, her delicate features were a pleasant sight to behold.

 Chapter 211 She actually ate it all.

    <h4>Chapter 211 She actually ate it all.</h4>


    Alice''s face turned red with embarrassment, truly provoked by Zoey.


    Especially that disdainful remark, "Your wife?"


    This woman is a bit too audacious, isn''t she?


    The implication was clear: as long as William wasn''t married, even if he had a girlfriend, she could stille over for meals.


    Just like that? Brazenly iming her ce? That audacious?


    Feeling that it was about time, William stood up, ced the book he was reading on the stone table, and said to Alice, "Come to the kitchen with me. Didn''t you say you wanted to learn cooking?"


    "Alright!" Alice''s face brightened a bit, and in that moment, she had an epiphany.


    Why did she assume Evelyn was William''s girlfriend?


    Evelyn didn''t even like William.


    She could interact with her mentor openly. With such a good opportunity, she should seize it!


    While Alice wouldn''t assume the role of the hostess, at least now she was William''s disciple. Even if Zoey came over, she would only be a guest.


    "mentor, what''s the deal with Zoey? Are you two close?" Alice whispered as she prepared the vegetables. "She hasn''t figured out how powerful you are, has she?"


    William had used his psychic abilities to muffle their conversation, given Zoey''s keen sense of hearing.


    "You should know by now, she''s the Director of the 13th Bureau. I''ve joined the 13th Bureau," William replied, pouring oil as he spoke. "For now, she probably thinks I''m just a novice aiming to be a Soulmancer."


    Alice inquired further, "Why did you join the 13th Bureau? You didn''t fall for Zoey, did you?"


    Casting her a sidelong nce, William responded, "Have you been reading too many romance novelstely?"


    "All I''ve been reading are stories about domineering CEOs."


    William pondered for a moment, "Oh, do you think I resemble those overbearing CEOs?"


    Alice grinned mischievously, "Just by looks, you definitely don''t resemble one, but knowing your age, you seem more like a creepy old man. How else would you have designs on a girl in her twenties?"


    "..." William muttered, "I think you should leave now."


    "I won''t!" Alice squinted her eyes slightly, the corner of her mouth curling into a sly smile. "How about this time I do the cooking and you chat with the youngdy outside?"


    William asked incredulously, "Are you sure?" He just didn''t believe Alice could cook a decent meal. After all, this girl seemed a bit scatterbrained. She might be a tad smarter than Zoey, but he doubted her cooking skills were any better.


    "You can watch from the side. If shees over in the future, I''ll be the one cooking!" Alice grinned, "Now you can set aside all the cooking tools and just give me directions."


    William wasn''t the kind to deny others a chance. If Alice wanted to cook, he could use the break.


    "Do we only have these vegetables at home?" Alice asked. After fishing out some leaves from water, she threw them into the skillet. Almost instantly, thick smoke billowed from the skillet, and hot oil sizzled and sttered everywhere.


    Luckily, William was quick to react, waving his hand to block the sshing oil, or it would''ve made a mess.


    "I messed up!" Alice eximed, frantically holding the spat in front of her, standing a good distance away from the stove, watching the thick smoke rising from the skillet.


    William quickly turned down the me, and with a sweep of his sleeve, cleared the smoke in the kitchen. "Do you really want to continue makeing?"


    "I do!" After Alice firmly responded, some odd train of thought made her think there was a double entendre in William''s question,she suddenly thought about making love. Her face flushed instantly.


    She thought of that while cooking veggies?


    Alice, what kind of girl have you turned into?


    Ugh! This is so embarrassing!


    What on earth am I thinking about every day?


    William still decided to give Alice a chance and started guiding her.


    Alice finally began to cook with the spat, but no matter how urately William directed her, the amount of salt and chili she added was lethal.


    William raised an eyebrow, remarking, "I suspect you did that on purpose."


    "How could that be? I just have shaky hands, and it''s my first time cooking." In her regr work, Alice performed surgeries with extreme precision, not even needing auxiliary equipment. How could her hands possibly shake?


    William seemed to have deciphered Alice''s thoughts.


    It was evident that the girl was jealous of Zoey.


    Deliberately adding that much salt and chili was likely an attempt to make the meal unbearable for Zoey, discouraging her from ever eating at his house again.


    "You continue cooking, I''ll go chat with her. She must be here for something other than just the meal." William felt that Zoey hadn''t juste over to freeload on food. Since Alice was up to her little tricks, he''d let her be.


    Besides, he wasn''t particrly hungry at the moment.


    "Alright, off you go." Alice, calming down slightly, thought to herself: What advantages did Zoey even have? She dressed inly, her figure seemed inferior to Alice''s, she wore no makeup, her personality didn''t seem friendly, and considering her previous behavior towards Bryant, she appeared to have a violent streak. She also didn''t seem particrly good at conversation. How could William possibly be interested in a woman like that? She had been worrying for nothing!


    Exiting the kitchen, William found Zoey lounging on his wingback chair. In just that short span of time, she had fallen asleep.


    It seemed that a chat was off the table.


    It wasn''t until Alice came out with the dishes that William woke Zoey up.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    Upon hearing those three words, Zoey abruptly opened her eyes, shouting, "Food!"


    As Zoey scooped up her first bite of rice, she mumbled, "It''s not cooked properly..."


    Although shemented as such, she still swallowed it down and then forked a heap of vegetables into her mouth. After chewing a couple of times, she swallowed again, saying, "It''s too salty and a bit spicy!"


    Both William and Alice were bbergasted. She actually managed to swallow that?


    William had witnessed firsthand the amount of salt Alice had added.


    Even though salt is rtively cheap these days, the quantity she used was practically inedible, not leaving any room for someone to enjoy their meal.


    William wondered if Zoey would instantly spit out her first bite.


    Yet, astonishingly, she swallowed it and... she continued eating!


    The rice in her bowl ¨C could that even be called rice?


    It was merely half-cooked grains!


    She managed to devour a whole bowl, and in less than a minute, it was almost empty.


    There were three dishes in total, each of them devilishly bad.


    William felt sure he wouldn''t eat it, but Zoey just kept forking mouthful after mouthful, looking almost as if she hadn''t eaten in days.


    "Aren''t you two eating?" Zoey asked William and Alice as she continued her meal.


    Alice''s mouth hung slightly open, staring at Zoey. The only word that came to her mind to describe Zoey at that moment was ¡ª downright terrifying!


    She managed to eat all that? Was she determined to freeload to the fullest?


    Could such a hard-to-swallow meal really not deter her mooching intentions?

 Chapter 212 Unexpected outcome.

    <h4>Chapter 212 Unexpected oue.</h4>


    "I''m not hungry," William dered, showing no interest in trying Alice''s dishes, which were almost like poison.


    To put it bluntly, even if you fed these dishes to pigs, they''d probably turn their noses up at them.


    Zoey finally set down her utensils, saying, "William, I''ll get things together. Come with me to Ravenwood tomorrow."


    William asked, "What are we going to Ravenwood for?"


    Zoey paused momentarily, then pulled out her phone and began reading, "The first order of business is to find the old wizard Kyle and reim those artifacts."


    "The second matter is that, with the resurgence of energy, Earth''s energy sources have also awakened. This has led to the emergence of many secret realms. Numerous Soulmancers have begunpeting for these ces. Just in the past few days, there have been fifty-eight conflicts between Soulmancers..."


    As she was saying this, Zoey stopped abruptly, adding William to the 13th Bureau''s WhatsApp group: "I''ve added you to the group. See for yourself!"


    "Alright."


    Once William joined the group, he saw the message Zoey had sent. She tagged Wes, asking him to provide details about the Ravenwood trip.


    After reading through, William more or less understood their purpose for visiting Ravenwood.


    Essentially, all these issues seemed to stem from William himself.


    The old wizard of Ravenwood, Kyle, hadn''t done anything while in Ravenwood. Hispanion, Nelson, had framed him for stealing artifacts. The former Director of the 13th Bureau had already approached Ravenwood, but to no avail. Now, many esteemed archaeology professors had taken residence there, seemingly determined to stay indefinitely unless the artifacts were returned. Naturally, the task fell onto Zoey''s shoulders.


    Then there was the matter of the Soulmancers vying for Earth''s energy sources and the secret realms.


    Even with the intervention of the 13th Bureau, the results were minimal. In just these few days, over a hundred members of the 13th Bureau had been injured.


    Following discussions between the former Director of the 13th Bureau and Kyle, they decided to host a martial arts tournament for Soulmancers directly in Ravenwood.


    This method was chosen to decide the ownership of these mysterious realms.


    The benefits of this approach were to prevent harm to the innocent and allow the Soulmancers to expend their pent-up energy, preventing unnecessary skirmishes.


    William nced at the chat: it was arge group of nearly five hundred people, with Zoey as the group administrator.


    Wes also messaged William in the group, stating that he wouldn''t be going to Ravenwood. Some Soulmancers wouldn''t be attending either, as they had no interest in iming any of the secret realms. So, Wes needed to stay behind to ensure these individuals didn''t act recklessly.


    Therefore, the task of apanying Zoey to Ravenwood fell to William.


    William''s role was to ensure Zoey''s well-being and daily needs were met, and additionally, to serve as a guide to ensure she didn''t get lost.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you," William didn''t decline. Strictly speaking, he didn''t have any pressingmitments usually, so a trip to Ravenwood seemed okay.


    "I want to go too!" How could Alice let William go to Ravenwood with Zoey alone?


    It almost sounded like a business trip.


    If they traveled together and, by chance, only one room was avable at the inn or in Ravenwood, what would happen?


    Zoey looked at Alice and asked, "Do you know how to drive?"


    "Yes..." Alice began, but immediately sensed something was amiss, hurriedly adding, "From New York to Montana is over two thousand kilometers, right along the edge of the Rocky Mountains. Why drive? Isn''t flying a better option?"


    "Just a casual question," Zoey replied, seemingly realizing the feasibility of flying. She then messaged in the group, "Wes, help me book flight tickets and hotel amodations for William and me."


    Wes immediately called William: "William, the reason I''m having you apany Zoey is so you can help arrange these things. Can you handle tasks like this in the future?"


    William said, "Then leave it to me."


    After hanging up the phone, William turned to Alice and said, "Alice, can you book the flights and hotel?"


    William was aware that in this digital age, many tasks can be done on a smartphone. However, he was clueless about how to go about it, so naturally, these duties fell onto Alice.


    Alice quickly took out her phone, then asked Zoey and William for their identification to book the flight tickets and hotel.


    She decided not to teach William this skill.


    If she taught him, wouldn''t she be obsolete in the future?


    Moreover...


    When booking flight tickets, she naturally arranged for William to sit next to her and ced Zoey in the row in front.


    As for the hotel rooms...


    Alice casually selected a five-star hotel and noticed that there were only two rooms avable for the next day.


    Hiss¡ª


    Two rooms for three people!


    Giggle!


    Alice surprisingly found herselfughing as she looked at her phone.


    William nced at her, asking, "What''s so funny?"


    Alice quickly looked up and replied, "Nothing much. I''ve booked the flight tickets, but there are only two hotel rooms avable."


    William responded, "Oh? Why not choose another hotel?"


    "All the other hotels are fully booked. Not a single room avable. I''m not sure why, but a lot of out-of-towners have suddenly flocked to Whitefish near Ravenwood." Alice hadn''t even checked other hotels.


    At that moment, she felt embarrassed by her earlier, rather cheeky thoughts. But the situation was what it was, and there was no turning back.


    William said, "In that case, you two girls can share a room."


    It was as if Alice''s tail had been stepped on. She hurriedly said, "I can''t sleep in the same room as a stranger."


    William frowned and said, "Surely, I can''t be expected to share a room with her, can I?"


    Zoey remarked, "It''s an option."


    Feeling cornered, William replied, "Alright then, but rest assured, I won''t make any inappropriate moves."


    Zoey looked puzzled and asked, "What inappropriate move could you possibly make with me? Do you think you can even stand a chance against me in a fight?"


    "No, I can''t."


    Listening to their exchange, Alice was left dumbfounded.


    What on earth had she done?


    She had said she couldn''t share a room with a stranger, but William wasn''t a stranger to her!


    Moreover, Zoey had instantly agreed to room with William without any hesitation. Did she have a n all along?


    "I... I found a hotel with three avable rooms," Alice blurted out, not willing to let Zoey have her way so easily.


    William inquired, "Didn''t you say all the hotels were fully booked?"


    "Somebody just canceled!" Alice replied. "I''ll book it right now!"


    Zoey interjected, "No need. If we can save some money, why not?"


    "It''s my treat anyway, we don''t need to save!" In her rush, Alice started searching for other hotels, only to discover that all other amodations were indeed fully booked.


    The two rooms she had previously booked were genuinely thest two avable.


    You''ve got to be kidding!


    Alice was on the verge of tears. She had meticulously nned to share a room with William, yet with her actions, she had seemingly handed him over to another woman.


    And judging from the conversation between the two, it seemed like they had effortlesslye to an agreement as if it was prearranged!

 Chapter 213 I’m afraid this is hard to explain.

    <h4>Chapter 213 I''m afraid this is hard to exin.</h4>


    Whitefish.


    Upon arriving at the hotel''s entrance, Alice immediately approached the reception desk to inquire once more about the avability of any spare rooms. The receptionist confirmed that there were no additional rooms avable.


    "Zoey, let''s just share a room," Alice reluctantly proposed, thinking that sharing a room with Zoey would be better than letting William and Zoey share one.


    Zoey retorted, "Didn''t you say you can''t sleep in the same room with a stranger?"


    "Well, you''re a woman, after all," Alice earnestly replied. "It just... doesn''t seem appropriate for you and William to share a room."


    Zoey dismissively responded, "What''s the harm? Sharing a room with William will allow me to teach him some technique training."


    "Technique training?" Alice looked perplexed.


    Given William''s skills, did he really need Zoey''s training?


    There had to be some other implication here.


    As for which of the two might have ulterior motives, Alice was uncertain. What concerned her most was if they both harbored the same intentions.


    "So, I''ll room with him."


    William chimed in, "Alice, it''s okay. I''ll share the room with Zoey."


    Alice made a face, thinking, ''Of course you''re fine with it, you old lecher! You probably had this nned from the start.''


    In the end, Alice couldn''t sway their decision and had to watch, frustrated, as William and Zoey entered the room she had originally reserved for herself and William.


    Once inside, Zoey asked, "Are you taking a shower?"


    "Yes, I''ll take one," William replied. It had indeed been a while since he had bathed. After all, not even dust settled on him, and he hadn''t changed his clothes since putting them on.


    If Alice had heard their conversation upon entering the room, she would''ve probably scolded them both for being so brazen.


    "You shower first; I''ll change my clothes."


    The room in the five-star hotel was quite spacious, especially the one Alice had booked. Arge waterbed was adorned with heart-shaped rose petals, and the living room area featured red wine and an assortment of snacks.


    As William entered the bathroom, he found a beautifully packaged box of condoms. It appeared the hotel staff was indeed very attentive.


    The two rooms they had, William''s was clearly designed as a romantic suite for couples.


    Upon noticing the intricately packaged box, his curiosity led him to pick it up and inspect its contents. After a little exploration, he deduced its purpose. After all, such items weren''t exclusive to modern times, and he could recognize the descriptions on the box.


    However, this mere item wasn''t enough to unsettle William''sposure.


    He tossed the box into the trash bin.


    After some trial and error, William managed to figure out how to use the shower facilities. After a quick wash, he dressed and exited the bathroom.


    Upon entering the room, Zoey had immediately changed into morefortable loungewear. It was only now that William realized the distinct difference in the contour of her chest. She must have been wearing some kind of binding garment earlier.


    While her figure was different from Be''s, whenpared to Alice''s, Zoey was in a league of her own.


    "Do you bind yourself regrly?" William remarked, imagining it must be ufortable.


    Zoey nodded. "It''s more convenient for fighting."


    "Oh," William replied, then took a seat on the couch, engrossed in his phone.


    When Zoey emerged from her shower, William was genuinely taken aback by her stunning beauty. Her cleansed face radiated natural elegance, and her eyes seemed to conceal a mysterious power, exuding an aura of serenity.


    Unexpectedly, Zoey grabbed William''s wrist, causing a momentary spike in his tension.


    "Let''s see how much progress you''ve made recently." It appeared she was assessing his physical condition. After her examination, shemented, "Very good. You''ve learned to channel your internal energy. I can teach you a unique meditation technique."


    Teaching unique meditation techniques...


    Previously, it had always been William instructing others. Now, it seemed he was to be guided by Zoey.


    William pondered for a moment. His original n was to coast through his days while collecting his sry. As for the "meditation" training, he had no intention of participating.


    "Come, to the bed," Zoey instructed, moving to sit on it. Shortly after, she furrowed her brows, "This bed feels a bit odd."


    And for good reason. It was a special waterbed, designed specifically for couples. Lying on it felt incrediblyfortable, but sitting caused a slight wobble.


    Without hesitation, William took a seat and immediately noticed the bed''s uniqueness. And not to mention the flower petals scattered all over it...


    While Zoey might not grasp their significance, William understood the implications and chuckled internally at how modern folks really knew how to indulge.


    Any sane person would likely suggest they find another location for their practice, but Zoey, clearly not one for convention, said, "Sit properly. Focus on regting your breathing, and leave the rest to me."


    It was evident that Zoey intended to assist William in his meditation training.


    Typically, meditation practitioners have their own mentors. At certain crucial junctures in the internal energy cirction training, these mentors assist their pupils. They serve both as a protector and as a guide to help adjust the internal energy bnce, as this is a pivotal step.


    Williamplied, allowing his body to rx fully, entrusting himself to Zoey''s guidance.


    It had to be said that the energy within Zoey was truly profound. Forcing someone into a meditative state to circte their internal energy was entirely within her capabilities.


    However, William wasn''t interested in reaching that level.


    From the time they entered the room until? the next morning, it had been several hours.


    Zoey had attempted more than twenty times, but none had seeded.


    Each time, just as William was about to enter a meditative state, the energy within him would dissipate.


    "This isn''t right!" Zoey was exhausted to the point of weariness, her body drenched in sweat. Yet William showed no sign of progress. She felt something was amiss but couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    "Maybe we should postpone the next phase of the training," William suggested, feeling increasingly embarrassed. He had suggested this seven or eight times already, but Zoey was adamant.


    "One more try!" she insisted.


    Just as Zoey was about to continue, there was a knock on the door.


    William quickly got out of bed, saying, "I''ll get it."


    Taking a moment to catch her breath, Zoey copsed onto the bed from sheer exhaustion.


    Opening the door, William was met by Alice, who briskly walked in, stating, "It''s time for lunch!"


    "Lunch? What time is it?" William had lost track of time. Given he could survive without eating, he often didn''t notice how time passed.


    Alice approached the bed and, upon seeing the sweat-soaked Zoey, puffed up her cheeks in indignation. She pointed first at Zoey, then at William, and eximed tearfully, "You... you two..."


    William quickly tried to rify, "It''s not what you think!"


    "I don''t believe you! You old lecher!" Alice, clearly jealous and upset, seemed to forget for a moment that William was her mentor.


    Hearing themotion, Zoey sat up and, looking at Alice, remarked, "It''s time for a meal, right? We''ve been at it all night, and I''m exhausted."


    "..." Both Alice and William''s faces turned dark.


    What did she mean by "been at it all night"?


    Despairing, William realized that exining this situation was going to be a challenge. His esteemed reputation as a mentor was surely tarnished now.

 Chapter 214 The Hidden World

    <h4>Chapter 214 The Hidden World</h4>


    At mealtime, Alice nced between William and Zoey, sensing something amiss between the two.


    Given what she had witnessed earlier, she found it hard to believe that Zoey had spent the previous night solely assisting William in entering a "meditative" state to boost his abilities.


    More crucially, when she checked out, the front desk informed her that William had used a certain item from the room. That very item was something William had opened out of mere curiosity and, after a brief nce, discarded into the trash bin.


    How can this not lead to spection?


    However, Zoey seemed oblivious to Alice''s suspicions. She rapidly consumed her meal and told William, "We''ll head to Ravenwoodter and retrieve the artifact from Kyle."


    William was well aware that Kyle didn''t have the items, prompting him to inquire, "What if he refuses to hand them over?"


    "If he doesn''t surrender the artifact..." Zoey put down her knife, pondering for a moment before saying, "Then we''ll have to give him a beating¡ªuntil he yields it."


    William couldn''t resist asking, "Do you think you can defeat him?"


    Zoey''s brows furrowed slightly. "If I hadn''t assisted you with the ''meditation''st night, I probably could."


    "And now?"


    "Now... we''ll have to try and see." Zoey was realistic; after all, Kyle was known as the most powerful mage of the Arcane Society. How could he be of ordinary caliber?


    Yet she still wanted to try!


    William had to admit that this girl truly stood out.


    From what William knew, the magical heritage of the Arcane Society had never been broken.


    Though none had reached Merlin''s prowess after him, the Society boasted nearly two millennia of legacy.


    Even if Zoey''sbat prowess was unparalleled and she knew William''s method to enhance abilities and harness energy, expecting to overpower the strongest mage of the Arcane Society at her young age was wildly optimistic.


    The only way would be if William taught her additional abilities,otherwise, defeating the old mage Kyle seemed out of reach.


    Of course, as Zoey said, they would only know if they tried.


    After all, Kyle was getting on in years,as people age, they tend to be more contemtive and their physical strength doesn''t match that of the younger generation.


    With Zoey''s fierce determination, if she were to engage in a battle of endurance with Kyle, there''s a chance she could wear him down until he''s utterly exhausted.


    After the three of them had their meal, they headed straight for Ravenwood.


    They stood at the entrance to cier National Park, and William paused, taken aback.


    15 dors per person for admission!


    He remembered that over a thousand years ago, within cier National Park''s Ravenwood, this ce was a sacred site where ordinary people would be Soulmancers. There was only a small town at the foot of the mountain, and it was rarely visited.


    Ordinary people believed that deities resided in Ravenwood and regarded them with reverence. There used to be magical formations at the base of the mountain to protect this ce, and most would not venture there.


    But now, the protective magic was gone. The area was teeming with tourists, snapping photos and creating memories. There were even couples yfully running around on the mountain.


    This was supposed to be a mysticalnd for magicians!


    "Got the tickets!" Alice purchased three admission tickets, and the trio began their hike up the mountain.


    While some visitors chose to drive their private vehicles into the park, William and hispanions, brimming with energy, could climb from the base to the peak without panting.


    "Alice, have you ever considered working with our 13th Bureau?" Zoey was inevitably eyeing Alice for recruitment.


    Throughout their journey, Alice had been handling all the nitty-gritty details. From Zoey''s perspective, Alice seemed much morepetent than William.


    William appeared to be a typical workce freeloader: inept at most things andcking in strength.


    Had she not had such strong faith in her intuition, Zoey wouldn''t have brought William into their department.


    "What benefits does the 13th Bureau offer? Any special privileges?" Alice, of course, had no intention of joining. She was merely teasing. Join the 13th Bureau and have Zoey as her boss? Impossible!


    "Special privileges?" Zoey was momentarily stunned, then her expression turned serious. She said sternly, "Listen here, youngdy. This is the 21st century. Our nation values freedom, democracy, opportunity, and fairness..."


    "Enough! Stop right there!" Alice hadn''t expected this seemingly naive woman to start lecturing her on the core values of America. It was quite a shock.


    Speaking of shocking, this morning, she noticed something rather impressive about Zoey''s chest!


    She had initially thought that she and Zoey were on par in terms of physique, but it turned out that Zoey''s figure was much more enviable than hers.


    "Let me exin the benefits at our 13th Bureau," Zoey said. "At the 13th Bureau, the monthly sry is $7,000. We offer health insurance, a 401(k) retirement n, paid vacations, and other perks. There''s a potential bonus at the end of the year. When on work-rted trips, we cover meal and transportation expenses, plus amodation costs..."


    "I''m not interested!" How could Alice possibly be swayed by such a modest sry?


    $7,000 a month ¨C did they really think that would tempt her?


    Just her amodation and meals at a five-star hotel today cost over a thousand dors.


    Zoey quickly gave up on her recruitment pitch, adopting an "if you don''t want to, then don''t" attitude.


    Clearly, her persuasive words were borrowed from others without considering individual motivations, which was why they were ineffective.


    Soon, they reached the mountain''s peak. Upon arriving at the ancient hall of the magical academy within Ravenwood, the guardian of the door¡ªa middle-aged mage¡ªpresented them with a magical stone. The stone shimmered with mysterious runes, allowing the user to discern whether visitors harbored ill intentions by touching it.


    Alice ced her hand on the magical stone, which emitted a pure white glow.


    "May the light of the stars guide you, and thank you for your goodwill," the middle-aged mage said, bowing in gratitude to Alice.


    William refrained from touching the stone. The stone was imbued with the most ancient of magics and couldn''t withstand the surge of his powerful energy. If he were to channel even a fraction of his power, the entirety of Ravenwood might quiver from the impact.


    After all, in a past fit of rage, he nearly obliterated all magical realms in the world. That Ravenwood had survived was quite fortunate, perhaps thanks to the wizard Merlin. In the center of Ravenwood''s hall stood an altar with a statue of the legendary magician¡ªMerlin.


    Even if this magical stone was a relic left behind by Merlin, would it dare to examine William?


    Zoey followed Alice inside. Upon entering, she addressed the middle-aged mage, "Take me to Kyle."


    The mage furrowed his brow, murmuring an ancient incantation before asking, "Why do you seek our academy''s headmaster?"


    "My name is Zoey! I am the Director of the 13th Bureau!"


    She was straightforward, announcing her title without hesitation. This middle-aged mage was also a Soulmancer, and more notably, an intermediate-level Soulmancer. Naturally, he should be aware of the 13th Bureau.


    "So, it''s Director Wenzel from the 13th Bureau! Please follow me to the mountain behind!"


    William and the others followed the middle-aged man, bypassing the main hall to reach the edge of a cliff. There were no tourists in this area. The mage extended his hand towards the vast chasm and said, "Please!"


    "Is he..." Alice''s mouth twitched slightly. Was this mage a bit too ruthless, expecting them to jump off the cliff?


    Without hesitation, Zoey climbed over the barrier, and then she vanished into thin air.


    The mage smiled gently and reassured Alice, "Don''t worry, it''s just an illusion. There''s a path ahead."


    William immediately saw through this magical formation. This must be the true heart of Ravenwood''s Arcane Society.


    Ahead stood a majestic ancient castle. Beside the castle was a wooden hut, inside which sat several elders. Among them, one with flowing silver hair must be the current headmaster of the Arcane Society, Kyle, right?

 Chapter 215 A close call.

    <h4>Chapter 215 A close call.</h4>


    "Please wait a moment; I''ll inform the headmaster."


    After leading William and the others into the magical formation, the middle-aged mage entered the wooden hut.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, noting the magic hat with the mysterious runes left by Merlin embedded in Kyle''s forehead.


    This magical hat, adorned with mysterious runes, was once Merlin''s possession.


    Its purpose is to store magic and wisdom, passing them on to the next chief mage.


    For over two millennia, each generation of mages has infused their magical abilities into it. Possessing this emblem, Kyle''s magical energy seemed inexhaustible, and it even contained Merlin''s magical power.


    It''s said that Merlin had received legacies from ancient gods and dragons. Zoey had only inherited one energy-enhancing technique from William, and her actualbat mainly relied on her physical skills. If she were to truly battle Kyle, she''d likely be at a disadvantage.


    Lately, William had bypassed all magical barriers, inspecting several nearby hills.


    Apart from Ravenwood''s mages, hundreds of Soulmancers had now gathered. About sixty or so were still wandering in the nearby cier National Park, while the rest had settled on Mystic Peak. Many guest rooms were on Mystic Peak, where the visiting Soulmancers of the Arcane Society were amodated.


    After a short while, Kyle and the others finally emerged.


    "Mr. Garcia, have you not retrieved the item yet?" Zoey immediately inquired to an older, plump man standing next to Kyle upon seeing him.,the previous Director of the 13th Bureau, Steven Garcia.


    The chubby old man, wearing a blue coat and sporting reading sses on his small eyes, responded with a smile, "Zoey, I''ve asked Kyle, and he doesn''t have it."


    "Nelson imed it''s with him!" Zoey stared at Kyle, her internal energy already circting, causing a slight distortion around her fists.


    Kyle, with his full head of white hair, long beard, and bright eyes, nced at Zoey and murmured, "Is this the Warrior God Constitution?"


    Steven didn''t further exin to Zoey. Instead, he turned to Kyle, smiling, "Mage, as you see, the 13th Bureau isn''t under my control anymore. This youngdy is rather stubborn. I hope you''ll show some restraint."


    Garcia was an experienced, cunning man. He was willing to trust Kyle, but the artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca had some connections to the Arcane Society. Nelson was found at the scene, andter he directly used Kyle of taking those artifacts.


    What if Kyle really had them?


    If Zoey intended to make a move, he certainly wouldn''t stop her!


    Furthermore, he was curious about Kyle''s capabilities.


    "Littledy, talking won''t help us here. Let''s settle this ording to the rules of the Soulmancermunity: whoever wins gets the final say!" Kyle surmised that if hispanion, Nelson, was trying to pin the theft of the relics on him, it must be because he had taken those items from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.


    Based on the photos Steven showed him, those items were of significant origin and not fit for a museum disy.


    If Nelson indeed took the items, there was no need for Kyle to exin himself.


    The rules in the Soulmancer world are straightforward: he who possesses the greater power has the final say.


    "Alright!" As soon as Zoey spoke, she had already appeared in front of Kyle, throwing a punch with unparalleled power, surging towards him like a massive tidal wave.


    Kyle calmly extended his palm.


    What seemed like a thin and frail hand swiftly conjured a magical barrier, mitigating the force of Zoey''s punch. Surprisingly, Kyle managed to grab her fist.


    The punch, strong enough to kill a giant elephant, was effortlessly blocked by him, causing no disturbance whatsoever.


    As Zoey prepared tounch another attack, Kyle gently pushed his palm forward, emanating a dim purple light from between his fingers.


    "Hmph!" Zoey grunted, sent flying backward, crashing to the ground like a ragdoll, and passed out.


    Steven gasped in astonishment. "Is this the true power of the Arcane Society''s chief mage?"


    He initially thought that Zoey could at least match Kyle in strength. But with Kyle''s counter, using what appeared to be a mundane attack, he knocked Zoey unconscious in one move. It was utterly mind-boggling.


    Kyle said nonchntly, "Don''t worry, she''s not hurt. Has she exhausted too much energy recently? This isn''t quite like the rumored Warrior God Constitution."


    William slowly approached to help Zoey up without uttering a word.


    Holding her hand, he instantly replenished her internal energy. During her brief unconsciousness, Zoey seemed to awaken a new superpower passed on from William.


    It was merely the rudimentary form of a superpower, as the full extent of the ability William held was so immense that a slight misstep could destroy an entire city.


    Although Zoey''s eyelids had been heavy, they suddenly shot open, brimming with energy and a dazzling glow. She firmly looked at Kyle and dered, "Let''s go again!"


    "Hmm?" Kyle responded with astonishment, "I''ve heard that those with the Warrior God Constitution are blessed by the cosmos, able to gradually recover even if their internal energy is drained. But your speed... it''s as if you''ve instantly recovered!"


    Zoey didn''t have any distinct superpower skills before. However, during her fainting spell, it seemed as if a certain telepathic force invaded her mind, forcibly imprinting the methods of using some superpowers into her memory.


    Cosmic Palm!


    She was consumed by a strong desire to test out this newfound superpower.


    As Zoey followed the new method engraved in her memory, concentrating her internal energy into her palm, she felt an overwhelming force umting at the center of her hand, as if it could obscure the entire sky.


    Suddenly, the sky above Ravenwood was filled with gusty winds and surging clouds, darkening the day. A colossal ck hand overshadowed an area spanning several hundred miles.


    "I..." Kyle looked up, rendered speechless by the sight. He could sense the terrifying energy emanating from the massive ck handprint.


    If this hand were to descend, it might entirely devastate thend surrounding Ravenwood for hundreds of miles!


    At this moment, the tourists at Ravenwood were pale with shock, the scene before them surpassing their wildest imaginations. The intense magical fluctuations emanating from the sky felt like the harbinger of the apocalypse. Some were so frightened that their legs trembled uncontrobly.


    The looming threat of death left no room for leisurely photo-taking.


    "Protective magic circle!" Knowing time was of the essence, Kyle chanted softly, and a golden glow began radiating from him.


    From the main peak of Ravenwood, an ancient magical crystal ball flew out.


    It was a precious magical relic passed down from the legendary magician, Merlin. The crystal ball spun in mid-air, emitting a powerful magical aura as if it intended to create a magical barrier.


    Simultaneously, aplex magical symbol shed on Kyle''s forehead, harmonizing with the glow of the crystal ball, together forming a formidable shield, attempting to fend off the terrifying giant hand.


    "Zoey, have you lost your mind? Stop now!" Steven hadn''t anticipated such ferocity from Zoey. He recalled that she had only ever been proficient in hand-to-handbat,cking even the methods for ranged attacks.


    Her sudden disy of power was utterly shocking.


    Zoey herself was stunned. Was this the Cosmic Palm?


    It seemed... incredibly powerful!


    But... she didn''t have enough energy within her to sustain this strike. As her internal power rapidly depleted, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted once again.


    William gave an awkward smile from the side. He had made a mistake, a grave one at that. Bestowing such a world-shattering superpower was clearly reckless.


    Supporting Zoey, he pointed a finger towards the sky. The massive hand that had formed vanished in an instant, the oppressive aura dissipating without a trace. Sunlight streamed down once more as the dark clouds scattered, making it seem as though nothing had ever transpired.


    It was but a mere scare after all!

 Chapter 216 Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 216 Provocation</h4>


    Kyle too was drenched in cold sweat. Was this the Warrior God Constitution?


    That was terrifying beyond measure!


    Had that palm strike truly descended, even with Ravenwood''s protective magic circle and the additional boost from his mysterious rune marks, it would have only shielded an area within a ten-mile radius.


    One must understand that the palm''s area of impact spanned at least several hundred miles centered around Ravenwood. Under this indiscriminate attack, anyone with the power level below a mid-tier Soulmancer would have had no chance of survival.


    The sole silver lining was that the palm hadn''t trulynded; otherwise, it would''ve indeed been a tragedy of immense proportions.


    After everything calmed down, the Soulmancers on Ravenwood were all still shaken.


    Except for those present, everyone assumed Kyle was disying his strength to intimidate them.


    After all, the ancient magic crystal ball and the mysterious rune marks that had suddenly appeared from Ravenwood were both associated with him.


    William, however, remained rtivelyposed. Even if Zoey''s strike hadnded, he could have easily dispelled it with a wave of his hand.


    Innocent bystanders wouldn''t have been affected.


    He just hadn''t expected Zoey, at her skill level, to exhibit such power with the Cosmic Palm.


    It was merely in its initial form after all.


    Considering this, he really needed to think about which techniques he should teach Alice.


    Something like the Cosmic Palm was certainly off the table.


    Hmm, weren''t members of their Soulmancermunity about to hold a martialpetition?


    He''d observe the superpowers they use, emte them to conform with the modern standards of the Soulmancer realm, and then teach them to Alice. Deploying excessively shocking and profound techniques was indeed a bit too much.


    "Mr. Garcia, you need to have a serious talk with this young one. Techniques like this must not be used recklessly in the future!" Kyle''s brow furrowed.


    If Zoey wasn''t from the 13th Bureau, his first reaction would not have been to activate the protective magic circle but to take her down immediately.


    Steven gave an embarrassed smile, replying, "I didn''t even realize when Zoey became this formidable. Rest assured, Magician, I will definitely talk to her."


    "I''ll say it onest time, I didn''t take those items!" Kyle took a deep breath and added, "Once Nelson returns, I''ll rify with him what exactly happened."


    "There''s no need to say more; I trust you." Steven said with a nod and a smile, turning to William, "You should take Zoey and rest atop Mystic Peak across from here."


    William lifted Zoey and headed toward Mystic Peak located behind the mountain they were currently on, named Wizard''s Gate. The peak facing them was Mystic Peak.


    The distance between the summits of Wizard''s Gate and Mystic Peak was about two miles, connected by a rope bridge.


    Fierce winds howled through the mountain gorge, with clouds swirling below the bridge, obscuring any view of the depths beneath. The rope bridge swayed uneasily between the two peaks, making one''s heart race just by looking at it.


    Holding Zoey, William approached the bridge. Alice peeked over the cliff edge, turning pale with fear.


    "We aren''t really supposed to cross this, are we?"


    Although she was at the mid-tier Soulmancer level, she had only recently achieved this status.


    She merely possessed energy equivalent to that level and hadn''t learned how to harness it yet. In essence, she wasn''t much different from a regr girl.


    The precipice in front of her appeared deadly. A fall would be fatal.


    No, no, no!


    If one fell, not even their bones would be recoverable.


    "Let''s go!" William announced, holding Zoey as he stepped onto the bridge.


    If he wanted to, he could fly across. Even more, he could teleport with both of them instantaneously.


    But right now, he merely wished to present himself as an entry-level Soulmancer in front of others.


    For an entry-level Soulmancer carrying someone, it was best to walk across slowly. The wind blowing through the gorge was rather refreshing, after all.


    "No way!" Alice stood at the edge, her legs wobbly, too frightened to proceed.


    At this moment, she hadpletely forgotten her Soulmancer status,all she could think of was her inability to fly.


    With a hint of resignation, William responded, "Then I''ll take Zoey across first."


    "I... take me with you!" Alice pouted, "You surely wouldn''t abandon your adorable apprentice, would you?"


    William just felt a headacheing on. His little apprentice was truly an embarrassment!


    Thankfully, not many people knew Alice was his disciple.


    If those great beings from ancient times knew that William''s apprentice was so frightened by these two small peaks that her legs gave out, they''d probablyugh their heads off.


    William had lived for many years and had taken only a handful of disciples, countable on his fingers. Each of those disciples either possessed exceptional abilities or showed brilliant strategic talents. If nothing else, every single one of them had an extraordinary courage and spirit.


    Alice, clinging to the wooden post and looking like she was on the verge of tears, as William''s disciple? That was truly preposterous.


    "Just wait here!" William, feeling helpless, was somewhat tempted to just pick Alice up and throw her across to the other mountain. But considering her cultivation level, he thought better of it. He didn''t want her to get hurt.


    "I''ll wait here then!" Alice, pouting, hugged the wooden post beside her and sat down, looking as if she wouldn''t take another step forward for the world.


    As William carried Zoey step by step across the rope bridge, he heard Alice''s mournful cries from behind: "Hurry back!"


    Sigh. William couldn''t figure out what he was thinking when he decided to take on such an apprentice.


    For so many years, he refrained from epting disciples. Of all the talents out there, he had to take in this clueless one.


    Upon reaching Mystic Peak with Zoey in his arms, several oddly-shaped and peculiar-looking Soulmancers immediately gathered around to gawk.


    "Oh my, who''s this lovely girl who got frightened into unconsciousness? She had to be carried over."


    "This young man''s not bad. An entry-level Soulmancer able to carry someone across the cliff? Pretty good. How about we spar a bit?"


    "Thisdy looks familiar. I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere."


    Zoey''s head rested on William''s shoulder, her long hair covering half of her face, so many didn''t recognize her at first.


    William nced at the crowd and remarked calmly, "She is the Director of our 13th Bureau. She''s just asleep now. If you wish to challenge her, make sure to be loud."


    "Zoey...!"


    The ce fell silent immediately.


    Zoey''s reputation was known to all within the Soulmancermunity.


    Nicknamed "Violent Maiden," she was nearly invincible to all but the highest-ranked Soulmancers.


    Challenge her?


    It''d be a death wish.


    William gave a slight smile, and with Zoey on his back, he followed a junior mage into the guest room.


    After making sure Zoey wasfortable, he was about to head back for Alice when the group of Soulmancers approached him again.


    "People from the 13th Bureau, huh? Apart from Zoey, who else in your 13th Bureau is worthy to face us?" A young man with sses looked at William with a taunting re, his tone dripping with provocation.


    The 13th Bureau primarily relied on Zoey''s formidable reputation to deter others.


    On most days, Zoey often used her forceful methods to keep these Soulmancers in check. While they wouldn''t dare to provoke Zoey, it didn''t mean they feared other members of the 13th Bureau.


    Seeing just an entry-level Soulmancer, who looked so young, they felt it was a missed opportunity if they didn''t flex their muscles now. If they wasted this chance, they wouldn''t get another shot at retaliation.

 Chapter 217 I am three...

    <h4>Chapter 217 I am three...</h4>


    William had no interest in shing with these people, especially under such tant provocation.


    "I still need to cross the bridge and bring someone back. Perhaps you''d like to duel her? She''s a young woman too."


    The young man sneered, "A woman? I am Tristan, the heir to the Lancaster family. Would I bother fighting a woman?"


    William slightly furrowed his brows, unfamiliar with the so-called Lancaster family. He replied, "Our Director Wenzel is also a woman."


    "It sounds like you think I''d fear her!" The young man stated proudly, "I simply choose not to exert violence on women."


    "In that case, when Director Wenzel awakens, you can try challenging her," William retorted. "I need to fetch someone now."


    "Hold on!" The young man suddenly reached out, attempting to grab William.


    William deftly dodged his move.


    "You''re quite reactive!" The young man grinned, "How about I spar with you using the ancient Lancaster family martial arts?"


    "Not interested." William turned towards the direction of the bridge.


    "You think you can just refuse?" The young man threw a punch, one that encapsted the essence of his family''s martial arts, passed down through generations. Energy surged from within him, transforming his forearm into a roaring lion, charging straight at William.


    Even though William wasn''t keen onbat, the young man''s aggression left him no choice. With a swift movement, he caught the young man''s punch.


    In an instant, the young man''s technique was defused.


    "This is bad; his hand must be injured."


    In ancient times, the Lancaster family ruled the northwest of Ennd, owning vastnds andmanding numerous subjects.


    But they weren''t merely military rulers; they were also revered as ancient martial arts inheritors.


    Family members underwent rigorous martial training from a young age, mastering a unique fighting style. This martial art, a fusion of ancient Englishbat skills and elements from Eastern martial arts, was termed "Lancaster Ancient Fist."


    "The Lancaster family has preserved an ancient martial art; their skills are exceptional, even hard objects struggle to resist. The proficiency of this young man is truly astonishing."


    "If he, at such a young age, can counter the Lancaster family''s martial art, his prowess must be on par with Zoey''s."


    Holding Tristan Lancaster''s fist, William smiled and said, "Perhaps you should spar with someone else. I''m too weak."


    A storm of disbelief raged within Tristan.


    William''s move just now seemed unremarkable, and Tristan didn''t even feel the presence of energy in William''s grip.


    Yet, with just a simple squeeze, William had shattered the substantial, raging energy Tristan had mustered. Was this really the strength of a beginner Soulmancer?


    Could a novice Soulmancer really effortlessly neutralize the energy lion that Tristan had summoned?


    If that were the case, he might as well renounce his title as the heir to the Lancaster family!


    "Huh? His hand is unscathed?" Onlookers couldn''t help but express their astonishment.


    Under normal circumstances, if William had intercepted Tristan''s punch, his hand would undoubtedly be dripping with blood. Yet, William''s hand appearedpletely unharmed.


    "It seems Tristan held back."


    "After all, this is the Arcane Society. One must give respect to the elder mage, Kyle. Tristan probably didn''t use his full strength."


    Spectators around themmented, suggesting as if Tristan had intentionally shown mercy at thest crucial moment.


    By now, William had pieced together which family Tristan hailed from.


    Within the Lancaster lineage, Eldric Lancaster, sometimes referred to as the "Master of Ancient Fist" or the "Lionheart of Lancaster", stood as the most distinguished figure in the family''s history. He lived during the Lancaster family''s prime era and was regarded as the gold standard of the family, unparalleled by any other.


    Not only was Eldric an exceptional ruler, but his martial prowess had also reached the legendary realm.


    It''s said that he once single-handedly, using the "Lancaster Ancient Fist" technique, defeated five hundred enemy soldiers, defending his family''s honor and territory.


    However, during Eldric''s time, the methods of bing a Soulmancer had started to wane.


    The technique he mastered was called Soulmancy, a powerful but progressively declining art. Its essence was the transformation of energy into form, just like the summoned energy lion.


    In truth, William once bore the title of the God of Soulmancy, but that was in ancient times.


    Back then, he was legendary, a genuine master of spiritual magic, where his energy flowed like a great river, and a single arc of his energy could span an entire continent.


    Wherever his energy arc reached, all creatures would be awed and shaken by its immense power. Even the ancient elites dared not directly face his true strength.


    Tristan was at a loss. The Lancaster Ancient Fist technique he used, which transformed energy into the form of a lion, was something he had only recently mastered. But judging by William''s demeanor, he indeed seemed to be at the novice Soulmancer level. Could it be that Tristan had employed the technique incorrectly?


    It should be impossible for a beginner Soulmancer to shatter the energy lion that Tristan had formed.


    That''s right! There must have been some mistake on his end.


    With quite a thick skin, Tristan waved dismissively and nonchntly said, "Go fetch yourpanion. You truly are too weak. I don''t feel like fighting you."


    William nodded with a smile and once again proceeded onto the rope bridge.


    When he returned to the Wizard''s Gate side, Alice was still clutching the wooden stake at the edge of the cliff, staring motionlessly at William.


    "Don''t you know how to move to a safer ce?" William was speechless. Had she been so scared that she''d lost her senses? Clearly terrified to the core, she still clung to the stake by the cliff''s edge. Wasn''t she afraid of falling off?


    Seeing William approach, tears streamed from Alice''s eyes as she cried out, "My legs... are too weak... I can''t stand..."


    William could only respond, "Come on, I''ll carry you across."


    "I can''t get up!" Alice clung desperately to the wooden stake. Her tears had stopped, but she refused to let go. How did she resemble a mid-level Soulmancer in this state?


    William remarked, "Hurry up! If you don''t get up, I''ll kick you off."


    "..." Alice had just stopped crying, and now she was stunned. Was this really her beloved mentor?


    Tears welled up in Alice''s eyes as she gazed at William. "I want a hug!"


    "Are you a three-year-old?" William quirked an eyebrow. "No hug!"


    "I am three..." Alice pouted once more.


    "Alright, alright!" William sighed, exasperated. She acted so much like a child, even more tearful than Amy.


    Finally mustering enough courage, Alice detached herself from her life-saving wooden stake. As soon as William picked her up, she clung to him like a sloth.


    "Can you not grip so tight?"


    "No!"


    Alice had initially imagined being carried across by William as a romantic gesture, perhaps in a princess-like embrace. However, when she inadvertently nced down at the rope bridge below, she was too scared to move.


    The position wasn''t particrly romantic, but she relished the rare opportunity for close contact with her mentor. Even though she could hear the wind rustling and knew that a steep cliff was right beneath William''s feet, she firmly believed that as long as she stayed still, they would be safe.


    Zoey had been carried across by William, so Alice naturally wanted the same treatment.


    All the way across, William didn''t entertain any particr thoughts. The strong mountain wind was enough to dissipate Alice''s scent, ensuring he wasn''t distracted.


    Although Alice was a bit nervous, she was also somewhat thrilled. She secretly hoped the rope bridge had no end so no one could snatch her mentor away from her.


    "We''re here! Time to get down!"


    After crossing the bridge, William announced, but Alice clung on, saying, "My legs are still weak; I can''t walk."


    "Alright then!" William had no choice but to indulge her. After all, he couldn''t just throw her down. She was clearly being wilful.


    Tristan and his group watched from the side. They had initially hoped to see a rematch between Tristan and anyone William brought back. Still, they hadn''t anticipated William returning with a girl in his arms.


    Most of these Soulmancers were single, their intense secret training often robbing them of romantic opportunities. These boys were often clueless when it came to romance, making it hard for them to find girlfriends.


    At first, they didn''t see the significance of it all. But after reflecting on it...


    Here was a novice Soulmancer who had previously carried Zoey and now carried another beautiful girl across the rope bridge.


    They originally wanted to see William embarrass himself, but it turned out that they became theughingstock.

 Chapter 218 I can only craft replicas.

    <h4>Chapter 218 I can only craft replicas. </h4>


    Tristan didn''t challenge Alice again. After all, seeing how frightened the young girl was, it would seem like bullying if he pressed for another duel.


    William didn''t fuss over it either, carrying Alice into a guest room.


    At that moment, in the moderately sized room with just the two of them, Alice clung to William in a rather intimate manner.


    The atmosphere felt a bit off.


    "Let go!" William said, raising an eyelid, his voice filled with authority.


    Just a moment ago, Alice had been wondering if her mentor was about to toss her onto the bed...


    Such a scene would certainly be thrilling.


    But with that sternmand, she was jolted from her reverie and quickly released William, standing there in a daze.


    William set her down and turned to leave, only to find out that Seraphina had arrived as well.


    A "demi-god" who possessed demonic powers had actuallye to Ravenwood. She was audacious, especially considering the Arcane Society''s unfriendly stance towards demons.


    However, given her strength, unless both William and Kyle intervened, no one else could really handle her.


    William had just stepped out when he saw Seraphina already standing at the door, with Alice trailing behind.


    While others thought of William as a novice Soulmancer, she knew better. To her, William was the true "god among men."


    William asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "I... I... Seraphina sent me."


    William took a deep breath, realizing his mistake. The one controlling this body was Sofia, while the woman named Seraphina was still in hiding.


    Softening his tone slightly, William inquired, "What did she send you here for?"


    Appearing pitiable and evasive, Sofia fidgeted with her clothing and murmured, "She wants me to contend for a mystical realm."


    With a somewhat indifferent expression, William asked, "And why are you standing here?"


    "I... I just wanted to greet you," Sofia said nervously, resembling a startled rabbit. "You''re the only one I know here..."


    "You''ve greeted me. You can go now."


    "Oh, goodbye." Sofia lowered her head and turned, heading towards her guest room.


    Alice whispered to William, "Have I seen this girl somewhere before?"


    William replied, "In Le Chateau de Paris restaurant. She''s the one who yed the violin."


    Alice squinted slightly, teasing, "I wouldn''t have guessed. You have quite the knack for attracting women."


    She couldn''t help but ponder. In just a few days, two more women had taken interest in William. Was he nning to be a yboy, just like those movie stars?


    "You talk too much! Go to your room and practice your skills!" William didn''t see himself as having irresistible charm.


    He felt more like a mythical fruit from legends, where deities who consume these fruits maintain their youth and longevity. Many who approached him often had ulterior motives.


    He even wondered if an ordinary person would gain immortality by consuming a piece of his flesh.


    Of course, he would never allow such a thing.


    No one had the capability to take a bite out of him.


    "Where are you going? I''lle with you," said Alice, keeping things simple. Seeing how Sofia had pursued him all the way here and noticing her coquettish demeanor when talking to William, she felt the need to be vignt.


    "I''m going to check if Zoey has woken up," William said, heading towards Zoey''s room.


    Alice said discontentedly, "Why are you visiting her? With her strongbat abilities, are you still worried something might happen to her?"


    "She''s probably fine, but I have things to handle." William hade to Ravenwood and decided not to let the Arcane Society take the me on his behalf. After all, those archaeologists were still lingering in Ravenwood, refusing to leave.


    From their demeanor, if they didn''t retrieve the lost relics, they probably wouldn''t depart.


    "Then let''s go together," Alice insisted, suspecting that William might have more intimate intentions with Zoey.


    William didn''t respond and continued towards Zoey''s room.


    At that moment, the previous Director of the 13th Bureau, Steven Garcia, was also at the entrance to Zoey''s room.


    "Are you William?" Steven''s sses reflected the sunlight as he sized up William. "Just a few days ago, you were an ordinary person. Now, you''re a novice Soulmancer. Such a rapid ability to sense the presence of soul energy and maintain its bnce within oneself is truly remarkable. It''s no wonder Zoey values you so highly."


    "It''s nothing special," William replied with a modest smile. Praise from others held little meaning to him.


    Steven, however, found this young man grounded. Unswayed by ttery or criticism, neither humble nor arrogant, he seemed like someone with great potential.


    He pushed open Zoey''s room door, took a nce by her bedside, and then turned around and walked out.


    "Now, there are only three of us from the 13th Bureau on this mountain," Steven inquired. "How do you think we should deal with the missing artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca?"


    That question struck right at the heart of the matter.


    William had been intending to address this very issue.


    "It''s simple. Make replicas for those archaeologists," William suggested. "To my knowledge, they only have photographs and haven''t actually touched the real items."


    Mr. Garcia nodded, stating, "As far as I know, Thane Aldric from the Aetherforge Guild is also here. I''ve discussed this with Kyle. We''ll im that the artifacts possess mysterious powers. Once Nelson retrieves them, Kyle can help seal their energies, and then we can return them. All we need to do is provide the archaeologists with some sort of exnation."


    William inquired with a smirk, "Who do you think currently possesses those artifacts?"


    "Nelson must know!" Steven fixed his gaze on William, adding, "I heard he''s currently working with you at the same bookstore?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m not sure if the items are with Nelson, but you and Zoey don''t need to concern yourselves with this. The old mage, Kyle, should handle it properly," said Steven. "This time, our 13th Bureau also needs to secure a secret realm. How is yourbat ability?"


    "Mybat skills?" William chuckled, "I can only craft replicas. Fighting isn''t my forte."


    "Craft replicas?" Steven initially mentioned William''sbat prowess in passing, but hearing about his crafting skills, he realized something crucial. "Do you mean you can replicate the artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca?"


    "I believe I can create convincing replicas," William confidently replied. As for magical artifacts, making them look simr was enough. The key point was ensuring not to infuse them with his divine power; otherwise, if the replica exudes more energy and has greater potency than the original, that would spell trouble.


    Another option was to infuse the replicas with divine power and then forcefully seal it.


    After pondering for a moment, Steven said, "We should first meet with Thane Aldric. After all, he''s the professional."


    Though William imed he could create indistinguishable replicas, crafting such items wasn''t straightforward. William was just a twenty-year-old young man. While he might be capable of replicating ordinary antiques, replicating the artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca wasn''t something just anyone could achieve.


    To Steven, it seemed like William''s youthful eagerness to prove himself.


    I was just admiring hisposure a moment ago. It seems young people still can''t keep their cool!

 Chapter 219 Craftsmanship God？

    <h4>Chapter 219 Craftsmanship God?</h4>


    William soon met Thane Aldric from the Aetherforge Guild.


    The man was an elderly figure in tattered clothing. His left leg had been amputated from the thigh down, and he leaned heavily on a cane when he stood up, presenting a rather pitiable image.


    Upon looking at him, William deduced that this must be a typical case of an ordinary person dabbling in forbidden arts and receiving divine punishment in return.


    He wasn''t a Soulmancer but had mastered a particr skill so profoundly that it had altered his destiny.


    "Mr. Garcia, the matter you mentioned is indeed intricate," Thane carefully examined the photographs Steven Garcia handed him and chuckled softly. "I''ve heard that the secret cave in the Grand Canyon houses artifacts from ancient times. These pieces seem rather unique. They can''t even be dated using Carbon-14 dating techniques. No matter how well they''re replicated, a single authentication would reveal their authenticity."


    Carbon-14 dating is a method in archaeology to determine the age of carbon-containing relics, which can date items up to about 20,000 years old.


    In addition to Carbon-14 dating, there are other methods like thermoluminescence dating, elemental analysis, and structural identification techniques.


    Duping archaeologists with forged artifacts is nearly an impossible task.


    Even if Thane''s craftsmanship were impable, and the replicas looked real, the materials used would still be modern. Authenticity tests would instantly reveal the truth, there would be no ambiguity.


    "That''s a problem," Steven frowned. Even if Thane could reproduce the artifacts, if those senior professors took them and found out they were all fake, wouldn''t that cause an uproar?


    Standing aside, William casually suggested, "Why not just steal them again during transit?"


    "..." Steven and Thane looked at him simultaneously.


    Steal them again?


    "Young man, you are indeed cunning!" Steven nodded and said, "But that''s a good idea!"


    His objective was to have that group of elderly professors leave Ravenwood and focus on their research. After all, they shouldn''t be intervening in this matter any longer.


    Even their 13th Bureau was at a loss. How could a group of research-focused professors trekking up the mountain to confront Kyle aplish anything?


    What if, in a few years, they discovered the magical powers the Arcane Society possessed, and one by one, they all joined the Arcane Society? By then, not only would they fail to acquire the artifacts, but they might also vanish.


    It''s essential to note that the nation highly values these schrs and archaeologists. If they all headed to Ravenwood to study magic, that would truly be a catastrophe.


    "Thane, as long as the artifacts look simr, it''ll suffice. We''ll show them to the professors briefly, then I''ll have someone transport them down the mountain. Along the way, we''ll stage a robbery, just to ensure they won''t hassle the Arcane Society," Steven could only think of this method for now.


    The Arcane Society was not to be trifled with, and this ce was no longer safe either.


    Today, the overwhelming power demonstrated by Zoey had given him quite the shock. If those schrs were to be harmed by the Soulmancers here, it would be difficult to exin.


    "Well, it''s not going to be straightforward. Creating a replica would take at least half a year. Look at this amphora, its craftsmanship, its patterns. To be honest, I feel like this isn''t something that human skill could produce. Moreover, we''d need to find the appropriate y for the amphora, create molds, and prepare the right kiln. How can such aplex process be replicated?" Thane said with a wry smile. "I can''t just pick up any mud and mold it, can I? And the inscriptions and patterns on it, without two to three months of work, it''s impossible to replicate."


    He was referring to Poseidon''s amphora, which William referred to jokingly as his chamber pot.


    The texture of the amphora, even from the photo, looked extraordinary, a rare piece of exquisite craftsmanship.


    "You can start by replicating those four swords for me. Carving them out of wood will do. For the rest, I''ll figure something out. If it genuinely takes half a year..." Steven gazed at Thane, "Can you help with that?"


    "Half a year?" Thane chuckled sinisterly. "Mr. Taylor, I''ll be straightforward, I only have twenty days left to live. And you want me to spend half a year on replication? Crafting those four swords is already pushing my limits. Don''t forget the terms you promised!"


    Steven took a deep breath and responded, "Don''t worry, don''t you trust me?"


    Many Soulmancers, in fact, are aware of when they will die. Historical figures like Nostradamus and Edgar Cayce are prime examples.


    Strictly speaking, Thane was just an ordinary person who had mastered forbidden arts,he wasn''t even a Soulmancer. However, he still had his talents.


    With only twenty days left in his life, he''s here making forgeries. I wonder what Steven promised him in return.


    Thane shifted his gaze to William and remarked, "I have a good impression of this young man. If he''s willing to be my adopted son, I might just put in a little extra effort and produce one or two more items for you."


    Upon hearing this, a faint smile formed on William''s lips. Be his adopted son?


    This old man really has some audacious daydreams!


    William had no sympathy for those on the brink of death, having witnessed countless livese and go.


    Nor would he show deference to the elderly,after all, no one was older than him.


    "You need half a year just to produce these few items?" William looked at Thane with a hint of disdain.


    His moods were unpredictable, driven by whims. Whether the other party deserved sympathy or had apelling backstory didn''t matter to William in the slightest.


    Making such a request as adopting him, it''s only because William is nning to be aw-abiding citizen now. Otherwise, this old man might get a good beating before hisst breath!


    Otherwise, he might have given the old man a beating before his end!


    "William!" Steven eximed in shock and rebuked him sharply.


    If William''s words angered Thane, and he decided not to help out of spite, it would leave them with a mess that no one could clean up.


    But Thane wasn''t angered. He waved off Steven and then asked William, "Are you implying you can produce these items in a shorter amount of time?"


    William replied calmly, "One day should suffice."


    "One day?" Thane couldn''t help butugh incredulously, "Young man, do you realize what you''re saying? Do you think these swords are easy to make? Just the intricate designs and the sheen on them make them legendary among swords. Carving them out of wood and coloring might just work. But to forge one? Without decades of cksmithing skills, no,even a lifetime wouldn''t be enough!"


    William just stared at him, his gaze unchanging.


    "And this hammer, with its delicate inscriptions, would take me at least three days alone. And the amphora, what material would you use as a substitute? Unless you gather all the master sculptors in the world, even half a year wouldn''t suffice for you!"


    William seemed to ignore thesements, saying, "Like I said, one day, and everything will be done."


    "..." Steven almost choked on his own frustration.


    This young man was truly something else. Every time Steven thought highly of him, William would unexpectedly show off.


    Had he now flown straight up into the clouds with his confidence?


    Did he think he was some legendary Craftsmanship God from myths?

 Chapter 220 This is your weapon.

    <h4>Chapter 220 This is your weapon.</h4>


    "Thane, please don''t take offense at this young man''s words! Just pretend you didn''t hear anything." Steven was getting impatient. He had painstakingly figured out a way to convince the professors from the mountain, and he couldn''t afford any issues at this crucial juncture.


    Though Thane might only be able to replicate four swords at most, it should be enough to cate the elderly schrs. All they needed was to coax them down from the mountain.


    With William causing such a stir, if Thane decided to wash his hands of the matter, things would getplicated.


    "Mr. Garcia, I can''t just ignore this! I can spare a day. Let''s see what this youngd from the 13th Bureau has truly got," Thane chuckled, turning to William. "Young man, you''re audacious, and I like it. If you can''t deliver, you''ll be my adopted son, taking care of me through myst days. But If you can truly replicate these items within a day, I''ll hand over the genuine "Da Vinci Manuscript" to you."


    Having William as his adopted son?!


    That was a bold statement!


    In all of history, he might just be the first to suggest such a thing!


    "As for the ''Da Vinci Manuscript'', forget it. I see you''re on yourst legs. I don''t want to make any more bets with you. Waiting a day is enough!" William never really esteemed Da Vinci''s skills. He saw him merely as an excellent inventor who had mastered some ancient mysterious techniques.


    In the past, William gave a mysterious parchment to Artemis. Artemis then passed it on to the King of Antis, who bestowed it upon the great sorcerer, Morgan. Morgan summarized the contents of the parchment and divided it into three, leading to what is known as Morgan''s Mystical Arts.


    These three mystical tomes were titled ''The Seal of Destiny'', ''The Sacred Prophecy'', and ''The Path of the Stars''.


    Later on, Merlin, who only grasped the essence of ''The Path of the Stars'', found it too intricate and dense. At that time, ''The Path of the Stars'' contained 1,080 star configurations. Merlin deduced and removed over a thousand of these, retaining only seventy-two.


    Subsequently, it was passed on to the Grail Knights and then to Caesar. By the time of Caesar, only eighteen star configurations remained, known as the Three Divine Seals, the Eight Divine Gates, and the Path of the Stars.


    As for Da Vinci, aside from his unparalleled achievements in art and invention, the secret sections in thetter half of the ''Da Vinci Manuscript'' were merely a superficial grasp of ''The Path of the Stars'' that he had learned from the Grail Knights.


    So, how could someone like William be interested in the ''Da Vinci Manuscript''?


    "William! Can you even manage this?" Steven could hardly believe it. Completing all these items in just a day, when just the inscriptions on them would take several days to engrave.


    William had already turned and was heading out the door. "Don''t worry about how I''ll do it. Give me the photos, and I''ll have the items for you by tomorrow."


    The only reason he wanted the photos was to avoid Steven''s suspicions.


    The items were still in his spatial storage ring. He could easily reproduce them on a one-to-one basis, and even if he were to make replicas, he wouldn''t need to retrieve the original items.


    Alice was standing outside the door. Seeing William and Steven emerge, she hurriedly approached, curiously eyeing both men.


    In a low voice, Steven said, "William, about the ''Da Vinci Manuscript'', it might be best if you don''t want it. Legends say that those who study the content of the manuscript suffer misfortune and disasters. You might''ve heard of it. Even though you''re a novice Soulmancer, it could still affect your well-being."


    Steven wasn''t really concerned about whether William could pull it off. It was just a day''s time, after all. If William couldn''t do it, it would serve as a lesson for him. Besides, Thane wouldn''t die alone. He''d have someone by his side during his final moments.


    William just smiled without replying. Did it even need saying?


    Steven continued, "Let me know if you need anything."


    "Just find me an axe. A sharp one will do. No need for anything else," William''s request wasn''t demanding; an axe would suffice.


    "An axe?"


    "Can we chop down trees in Ravenwood?"


    "I''ll speak to the old wizard, Kyle. It should be fine."


    "That''ll do!"


    Before long, Steven handed William a sharp axe intended for felling trees.


    William passed the axe to Alice and said, "Come with me."


    With a spring in her step, Alice followed closely behind William as they ventured deep into the forest.


    This part of the woods was not frequented by ordinary folk. At most, the average person could only explore the tourist areas of cier National Park. After all, not many would risk their lives leaping off cliffs to break into the magical barriers of Ravenwood.


    "Master, what are we doing?"


    "Chopping a tree," William led Alice deeper into the woods and pointed to a massive tree that would take two people''s embrace to encircle. "That one. I want it down in half an hour!"


    "Huh?" Alice, holding the axe, looked at William with a nk expression.


    He brought her out here to chop trees?!


    William snapped, "What are you surprised about? Get chopping! If you can''t fell it in half an hour, I might just bury you right here and nt a tree over you."


    Alice looked at William with puppy eyes, "You wouldn''t really bury your adorable apprentice alive, would you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''d leave your head above ground for some reflection," he joked.


    Alice seriously wondered if her master was capable of such an act and hurriedly swung the axe into the tree.


    William started walking towards the other side of the forest, "You stay here and chop. I''ll be back in half an hour."


    Alice pouted. Her master was truly unpredictable, asking her to chop trees and then wandering off somewhere.


    But she felt helpless and just kept on with her task.


    Having never done suchbor before, Alice had never imagined she''d be ying the role of a lumberjack one day.


    The young miss of the Turner family was actually chopping down trees deep in the woods. What a peculiar sight!


    William wandered around the mountain for a while before stopping by a stream. He picked up a massive stone and headed back.


    By the time he returned, Alice was sitting atop the fallen tree, swinging her legs and resting her chin in her hands, waiting for William.


    Being a mid-level Soulmancer did have its advantages. Even if she had never chopped a tree before, her internal energy endowed her with some strength.


    William nced at her and said, "You''ll need to spar with others soon, and this axe will be your weapon. Chop down all the nearby trees to familiarize yourself with it."


    "Weapon?" Alice looked at the axe in her hands. This was her weapon?


    Oh my!


    She, a young and graceful girl, was expected to wield such a massive axe as a weapon?


    And it could actually kill someone if used improperly. She didn''t want to end up in jail at such a young age.


    "Yes! This is your weapon. Get to it. Before nightfall, one hundred trees. If you can''t manage, don''t bothering down from the mountain," William didn''t feel like indulging herints any longer. With a swift motion, a broadsword materialized in his hand, emanating a suffocating aura of power.


    This sword was the Godyer Sword!


    Its mere presence seemed to freeze the air. The very earth and sky seemed to pale inparison. If William hadn''t forcefully suppressed its energy, the entire forest might have been consumed by the sword''s intent.

 Chapter 221 Wow!

    <h4>Chapter 221 Wow!</h4>


    After William unveiled the sword, Alice''s eyes lit up, and she eximed, "I want that one!"


    "You finish chopping the trees first, then we''ll talk!" William, not bothering to engage further, swung the sword and sliced through therge rock he''d picked up from the creek.


    The surface of the stone fell away, revealing a crystal-clear quartz crystal, its hue resembling that of the Amphora depicted in the photo.


    Alice was utterly mesmerized; William''s sword-swinging stance was just too cool!


    I''m totally crushing on him!


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you chopping?" William had already extracted the entire quartz crystal, while Alice was gazing at him with a dazed expression, seemingly lost in her own world.


    Alice hurriedly touched the corner of her mouth, thinking, Thank goodness, I didn''t drool.


    But honestly, her master''s sword-wielding posture was explosively handsome!


    Even actors in TV dramas wielding swords, despite the added special effects and beautification, couldn''t hold a candle to William.


    She didn''t dare to dy any further and quickly began chopping trees with vigor.


    Holding the Godyer Sword, William stepped on the ground, extending an invisible domain around him.


    Within a radius of 5 miles, others outside this unseen realm couldn''t perceive any energy fluctuations urring within.


    He then lifted the sword, picking up the quartz crystal from the ground, with the de shimmering like a fleeting shadow.


    Fragments of the quartz crystal flew wildly. In just three minutes, an Amphora identical to the one in the photo appeared on the sword''s tip.


    While chopping trees, Alice would asionally sneak nces at William. As she watched, her eyes went wide again.


    What kind of divine technique is this?


    Initially, William had brought a rough and unsightlyrge stone, which in a blink of an eye turned into a transparent quartz crystal. And in just a short while, he carved out an Amphora with his sword.


    It was then she realized that her initial focus waspletely wrong.


    She had paid no attention to William''s miraculous techniques, being wholly entranced by his handsome face and the graceful way he wielded his sword.


    No wonder so many young girls are smitten with good-looking celebrities whock substantial talent. If you focus solely on their faces, does anything else really matter?


    But William''s skill was genuinely awe-inspiring.


    His face was neither gentle nor overly stern, but each detail was harmoniously bnced to the point of perfection.


    It felt like any slight change would disrupt this wless appearance. Add to that his perfect physique, an aura reminiscent of ancient Greek sculptures, and a swordsmanship even more magnificent than any special effect...


    "Alice! What are you doing? Are you trying to chop that axe into your face?" William put down the amphora, furrowed his brow, and scolded sharply.


    The fright nearly caused Alice to drop her axe.


    My goodness, she got distracted again. She was supposed to be focused on chopping trees, but instead, she was holding the axe in a daze.


    "I... I''m chopping trees!" Alice quickly raised her axe and swung it at the nearest tree.


    William snorted dismissively, then casually picked up another stone and began fashioning it into Thor''s Mj?lnir.


    The inscriptions on it, of course, he remembered. They were merely enchantments for artifacts.


    He wielded the Godyer Sword once again, carving the ordinary stone into the shape of Mj?lnir and inscribing all the symbols onto it.


    After the inscriptions wereplete, William waved his hand, forcefully suppressing the power of the inscriptions, sealing it within the stone.


    The same went for the fake amphora,the power of the inscriptions had to be fully contained.


    Without suppressing the energy, merely the residual energy left by William would mean that these replicas actually carried mystical powers not much less potent than the original artifacts.


    If Thor were present, he might even prefer William''s imitation because it would bear traces of William''s own energy, which is truly invaluable!


    "Change its color!" After a moment''s thought, William added an illusion spell to make the stone look the same color as Mj?lnir.


    For something like color, an illusion is sufficient.


    In reality, if he wished to deceive everyone in the world, a single illusion spell would do the trick. But recreating these artifacts was a mere trifle for William, just some handiwork to pass the time.


    That should do it.


    "Wow!" Alice, having just chopped down a tree, looked over and saw her master transform an ordinary stone into a majestic hammer. Stars shone in her eyes, a testament to her belief that her master was truly a deity.


    "Wow?? I really feel like kicking you right now, you know?" William nced sideways at Alice. What was wrong with this girl? He only asked her to chop a few trees. One moment she''s daydreaming with the axe in her hand, the next she''s gawking in amazement.


    Did he have to be out of his mind to take on such a clueless apprentice?


    "I''m going to chop the tree right now!" Alice pouted her lips and continued chopping the tree with a pitiful look.


    Meanwhile, William didn''t pause in his endeavors. He then crafted Odin''s ''Gungnir'' on the spot.


    Besides these, there were also Zeus''s ''Sword of Thunder'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', and Ares''s ''Sword of War''. These are all divine artifacts..


    The genuine items were safely stored within William''s spatial storage ring. As for these few items, William nned to make them all out of wood. He then sat on the very tree Alice had first cut down, assuming the role of a supervisor.


    "You finished crafting them already?" Alice, swinging her axe, casually inquired.


    "Chop faster, squat a bit, grip the axe firmly. Didn''t you eat this morning?" William noticed that his apprentice Alice had be increasingly carefree. Sheughed and yed every day, and even dared to fool around in front of him. Today, he decided to correct her attitude.


    "I didn''t eat enough at lunch."


    "You dare to say you didn''t eat enough? Your appetite is almost catching up to Zoey''s."


    "Don''t even mention her. She eats everything. By the time she reaches middle age, she''ll probably look like an overweight woman."


    William sneered, "She has the Warrior God Constitution. Her body is free from impurities. Even if she lives to a hundred, she''ll never gain weight."


    "Oh! So you like that type?" Alice muttered under her breath, "Even though she has such a big chest, she always hides it. Is it meant to be a surprise for you?"


    William simply responded, "Do you... want a bigger chest?"


    "What?" Alice''s face turned beet red, but she still said resolutely, "Which girl wouldn''t want that? I mean, at least my future child will be well-fed."


    William seriously said, "When we get back, I''ll teach you a massage technique. It should have some effect."


    "That... that..." Alice almost asked if William would help with the massage, but she felt too embarrassed. In the end, her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s, "Okay... fine."


    "Keep chopping." William pulled out a book and sat on a tree trunk, saying, "Once you''re done, I''ll give you a sword, if you like."


    "Of course I''d like that!" Alice hurriedly replied, "Have you ever seen a girl using an axe as a weapon?"


    "I''ll read my book, you chop your tree, and don''t bother me." William said and then opened his book, appearing uninterested in further conversation.

 Chapter 222 Sword Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 222 Sword Spirit</h4>


    Mystic Peak stands at an elevation of 9,970 feet, with clouds and mist swirling around its slopes, making it look like a heavenly realm.


    As the setting sun dipped below the horizon, a thinyer of golden light painted the sea of clouds.


    Although William and the others were deep in the mountains, Alice had chopped down a hundredrge trees nearby, offering an unobstructed view of the breathtaking scenery.


    "Ah!! It''s so beautiful!"


    Alice stood atop a tree trunk, couldn''t help but spread her arms and shout out loud. The wind swept through her long hair, and amidst the swirling mist, she looked like a figure from a beautiful painting.


    William, in no hurry, closed the book in his hands, nced at Alice, and casually remarked, "Finished chopping?"


    "All done! All done! Exactly a hundred trees!" Alice turned to William and said, "Master,e and see, the view is so beautiful!"


    William took a fleeting nce at the sea of clouds and smiled, "It''s not bad."


    "You''re such a buzzkill." Alice rolled her eyes, thinking hisment was way too understated for such a view. The atmosphere seemed to dete a bit.


    William inquired, "Would you like to see something even more beautiful?"


    Alice excitedly asked, "Even more beautiful? How beautiful? Where can I see it?"


    "Right here," William slowly rose to his feet and said, "Watch closely."


    Alice turned her gaze to the sea of clouds.


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky began to churn, and a brilliant dawn light filled the horizon.


    The clouds started morphing, forming various unique flora, and gradually, legendary fantastical creatures began to emerge. Dragons, phoenixes, unicorns, griffins, giant eagles, and firebirds appeared, seeming as if they hade to life, taking one back to the ancient myths.


    Alice''s mouth hung open in awe, staring at the spectacle before her,pletely taken aback. She had never seen such magical creatures and nts before. Even though they were formed from clouds, every detail was clear and visible.


    "How about that, impressive, right?" William stood beside Alice, looking at the sea of clouds. To him, this was just a small trick, with nosting impact. People would probably dismiss it as some mirage or optical illusion.


    "It''s absolutely stunning!" Alice eximed, leaping up in delight. She jumped off the tree trunk and began running around the mountain.


    William, however, remained still.


    After waiting a moment, he swung the Godyer Sword in his hand, lifting a massive log.


    Under the gleam of the de, four wooden swords quickly embedded themselves in the ground.


    These wooden swords were engraved with ancient illusion magic. To an outsider, they appeared indistinguishable from the legendary ''Thunder Sword of Zeus,'' ''Sun Sword of Apollo,'' ''Wisdom Sword of Athena,'' and ''War Sword of Ares.''


    At least in appearance, they were identical. Any discrepancies in color were masked by illusion magic.


    When an excited Alice returned and saw these items on the ground, her astonishment knew no bounds. "Master, did you make all these?"


    "Mm," William responded.


    He recalled a sword he hadn''t used in a very long time, and without hesitation, he drew it from his storage ring.


    This was the Soulbreaker, William''s weapon from thousands of years ago.


    Long ago, William had been known as "Soulbreaker William," a name derived from this very sword.


    Only when he drew the Soulbreaker did he remember that its power had never been sealed!


    As soon as the sword was unsheathed, a resonating hum echoed, the clouds dispersed, fierce winds roared atop the mountain, and the sheer force nearly suffocated Alice standing nearby.


    "Stop!" Williammanded loudly, swiftly sealing the eager Sword Spirit within Soulbreaker.


    The sword emitted a soft whimper, reminiscent of a wronged husky.


    William had not wielded this de in eons, and having not shown its might in ten thousand years, the Soulbreaker''s emergence was akin to a wild dog breaking free and howling with abandon.


    Yet, a single word from William suppressed it entirely.


    The scene could be likened to a husky, locked up for a year, finally getting a chance to run outside but being dragged to the vet for shots before it could enjoy its freedom.


    Only a husky that had experienced such treatment could truly understand the Sword Spirit''s dissatisfaction.


    "Take a look at this sword, see if you like it," William said, without unsheathing the de.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker housed two Sword Spirits¡ªone within the de and another in the scabbard. The resonating hum from earlier came from the spirit within the de itself.


    Compared to the Sword Spirit within the de, the Sword Spirit of the scabbard appeared more reserved.


    It resembled a seasoned knight, one who had weathered countless storms and emerged steadfast and resilient.


    "This sword is truly magnificent!" Alice eagerly took the de, examining it from hilt to tip.


    The scabbard was intricately carved with various mythical beasts and legendary creatures¡ªa craftsmanship that evoked admiration.


    However, Alice was unaware that these designs were embodiments of formidable beings defeated by the de.


    Long ago, these creatures were rulers of their respective realms,some were entities even gods hesitated to confront.


    Yet, they all became trophies of William''s conquests.


    William always believed many mythical creatures appeared incredibly delectable, so most of the beings in by this sword were of this kind.


    Gently, Alice drew the sword from its scabbard and was immediately captivated by its radiant glow, as brilliant and pure as daylight.


    Such luminance can only be attributed to this sword!


    William''s treasured weapon, even with its Sword Spirit forcibly sealed, remained unparalleled. The might of Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword,'' and even Ares''s ''War Sword'' paled inparison to its prowess. This was truly the king of swords.


    Alice asked, "Master, what is this sword called?"


    "It used to be named the Sword of Soulbreaker," William replied, "but now that it''s with you, you can choose a name. When you engage inbat, unless it''s a matter of life and death, it''s best to keep the sword sheathed." The Sword Spirit might be sealed within the de, but its brilliance remained unmatched in the current world.


    No other weapon could rival it unless William decided topletely obliterate the Sword Spirit.


    "I''ll call it Soullet," Alice said with a yful smile, sliding the sword back into its scabbard.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker let out another soft ring.


    "Soullet?!"


    What kind of name is that?!


    The Sword of Soulbreaker was an artifact of unparalleled power.


    Other renowned des like the ''Celestial Sword'' and the ''Chaos de'' would have to bow in respect before it.


    And now, after William had gifted it away, this young girl dared to rename it "Soullet."


    William''s lips twitched,menting, "It seems to dislike the name."


    "Oh? Then its name shall be... still Soullet! All objections are overruled! Hahaha!"


    Alice burst into heartyughter, ecstatically happy. William had not only shown her breathtaking scenery but also gifted her a divine sword. She was over the moon.


    "Let Soullet teach you swordsmanship," William said, slightly lifting his eyelid and loosening some of the seals on the Sword Spirit, enabling it tomunicate with Alice.


    When ites to swordsmanship, the Sword Spirit, of course, knows it all.


    "Soullet, you can talk?" Alice was once again taken aback as the Sword Spirit began to grumble to her, expressing its reluctance to change its name. It started boasting about its glorious past during the ancient era of the gods.


    William pretended he hadn''t heard, addressing the Sword Spirit: "You can teach her some basic sword techniques. Techniques that don''t require drawing the sword and don''t kill."


    "Master, are you joking? I am the spirit of the de! To wield a sword and not kill is a disgrace to the de. Leave such matters to Kindshield."


    Kindshield was the spirit of the scabbard.


    William sighed, knowing full well that Kindshield''s spirit had never been sealed. "Kindshield, you teach her," he said.

 Chapter 223 This time, William is serious.

    <h4>Chapter 223 This time, William is serious.</h4>


    William wasn''t toozy to teach Alice swordsmanship. On the contrary, by gifting her his treasured de, he hoped she could grasp the essence of wielding a sword.


    While sword techniques are crucial, the spiritual energy a swordsman imbues into the de is key.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker houses two Sword Spirits. While the spirit of the de itself is sealed in power, even so, the spirit of the scabbard can be deemed unparalleled in the current era.


    With Alice wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, even if Kyle summoned the legendary magical artifact passed down from the mage Merlin, he couldn''t harm Alice in the slightest.


    This ensured that Alice could protect herself, no matter the circumstances.


    Yet, William couldn''t help but wonder: given the power of the Sword of Soulbreaker, what kind of cmity would Alice face that could potentially end her life?


    If he wished to predict Alice''s fate, it wouldn''t be difficult. However, he chose not to.


    He had learned from past experiences.


    Whenever William predicted the fate of close friends and family, their subsequent destinies would be obscured by an inexplicable energy field.


    If William attempted to prevent their impending disasters, the resulting cmities would only be more terrifying, often endangering even more people.


    Years ago, after predicting the death of Artemis and intervening in her destiny, he inadvertently unleashed his inner dark powers. In a fit of rage, he destroyed the entire world of the gods with a single blow, inadvertently causing Artemis''s death.


    Over the years, he realized a truth: the fate of anyone he predicted would inevitably change.


    Except for his own inescapable death, the universe seems to assume William bears ill intentions toward the person, plunging them into inevitable doom¡ªceasing only with their death.


    If he refrained from predicting someone''s fate, perhaps they might live a bit longer.


    Acting with one''s heart and letting things flow naturally is best.


    At the very least, meddling with fate is best avoided.


    Having just received the Sword of Soulbreaker, a curious Alice began conversing with the two Sword Spirits.


    "You two teach her how to use the sword to release arcane pulse. " William said, appearing rxed. When ites to teaching arcane pulse techniques, these two Sword Spirits are the best.


    Hearing William''s instructions, the two Sword Spirits hurriedly began imparting the secrets of controlling the arcane pulse to Alice.


    The two Sword Spirits have been with William for quite some time now. The essence of swordsmanship they impart is unique, and the arcane pulse they produce is definitely beyond theparison of any Sword Saint in the human world.


    Under the guidance of the two Sword Spirits, Alice began practicing with her fingers, emting sword movements.


    She merely made a casual gesture in the air, and hundreds of giant trees in front of her were sliced in half at their trunks, falling in unison. This astonishing spectacle drew the attention of everyone on the mountain, prompting them all to look in her direction.


    The spectacle that William previously disyed by manipting the clouds had already captured the attention of the people on the mountain, gazing up at the sky. The resonating hum of the Sword of Soulbreaker was even more spine-chilling. Now, with hundreds of massive trees crashing down, how could anyone not take notice?


    Alice gestured again with her finger, and a corner of the mountain peak was cleanly sliced off, plummeting into a deep abyss below. Stunned by her own action, she froze, tightly clutching her hands, afraid to make another move.


    "Do you intend to level this mountain?" William asked, his eyebrows furrowing as he fixed his gaze intently on the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hand.


    Alice was merely at an intermediate Soulmancer level and had just learned how to use arcane pulse; there''s no way her casual gestures could wield such power.


    All the strength disyed hade from the spirit within the scabbard!


    William had always believed this spirit to be calm and restrained, which is why he hadn''t sealed its power. It turned out this spirit was not so trustworthy after all.


    With a single nce, Williampletely sealed off the scabbard''s power, leaving only the ability for the two Sword Spirits tomunicate with Alice.


    Have there ever been such reckless Sword Spirits? If Alice were to confront someone, wouldn''t her casual gestures cause mass destruction?


    "Master, isn''t this quite normal? I didn''t even lend her much of my power," the scabbard responded, feeling wronged. ording to the strength William wielded when ying ancient beasts millions of years ago, the scabbard''s current power wasn''t even one ten-millionth of that. It believed it had been quite restrained.


    From its perspective, since William tasked them with teaching the girl to use arcane pulse, shouldn''t she be able to unleash a pulse spanning thousands of miles?


    At the very least, a casual wave should have the capacity to bisect multiple mountains.


    The previous two gestures were merely underpowered because Alice, a novice, hadn''t used the power properly.


    William coldly retorted, "Times have changed. Avoid taking lives if possible and don''t damage the environment. Mountains like these are scarce now."


    Emerging after tens of thousands of years in silence, how could these two Sword Spirits know that the current mountain ranges were so limited? It was nothing like the vastndscapes of the ancient era of gods.


    "Master, I promise not to let Soullet emerge," Kindshield said.


    It is the scabbard, and if it refuses to allow the sword to be drawn, unless William intervenes, Alice won''t even be able to unsheathe the sword.


    Soullet: "..."


    William pondered for a moment and thought that this was a good arrangement, saying, "Alright."


    Kindshield responded, "Master, rest assured, leave everything to me."


    Soullet: "..."


    They had been released by William, but with Kindshield prohibiting the drawing of the sword, and the Sword Spirit''s power sealed away, their current state seemed not much different from when they were confined in the storage ring.


    William didn''t feel like indulging in unnecessary chatter with the two Sword Spirits.


    Even though these entities had apanied him for tens of thousands of years, their intelligence was at most on par with Amy, the endearing child. Speaking with them only made William feel as if his own intelligence was being dragged down.


    "Use the arcane pulse to slice that tree," William instructed Alice, raising an eyebrow as he pointed to arge tree 300 feet away.


    He had previously overthought the situation. If he truly didn''t restrain the power of the Sword Spirit, it wouldn''t just be about ensuring Alice''s safety. The Sword Spirit was entirely unfamiliar with the energy scales of the modern world. If Alice, wielding such a potent artifact, identally destroyed an entire city, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Alice had never wielded a sword before. Her understanding of swordsmanship was very rudimentary. Even when Kindshield lent her so much power earlier, her arcane pulse couldn''t spread beyond a hundred miles. To say she was weak would be an understatement.


    However, the massive force she wielded just a while ago had given Alice a sense of overconfidence.


    After all, the tree was merely 300 feet away. Couldn''t she simply wave her hand to deal with it?


    She gestured with her fingers, just as before, but therge tree remained utterly unmoved.


    Forget slicing it in half, there wasn''t even a trace of an arcane pulse between her fingers!


    William coldly stated, "Stand here. If you can''t slice that tree, you needn''te down the mountain." With that, he turned and left.


    "No way!" Alice initially thought William was joking and lifted her foot to follow him.


    William slightly turned his head, fixing his gaze on Alice, and said, "If you can''t do even this, you''re unworthy of this sword! You''re also unworthy of being my disciple! Do you understand?"


    "I... I get it," Alice paused, hearing the seriousness in William''s voice.


    If she couldn''t use the arcane pulse to slice the tree 300 feet away, not only would William take back the Sword of Soulbreaker, but he would also abandon her.

 Chapter 224 This is a true master craftsman.

    <h4>Chapter 224 This is a true master craftsman.</h4>


    If it were someone else who had never even used a sword before, and you asked them to sever a tree over 300 feet away using a newly-learned arcane pulse, it would be clearly asking the impossible.


    But Alice was different.


    Having been taught swordsmanship by two top-tier Sword Spirits, and being of intermediate Soulmancer level herself, if she couldn''t do this, it would only mean that Alice''sprehension was severelycking.


    William left without a trace, storing everything within a spatial storage ring and turning away, leaving Alice standing there all alone.


    She looked somewhat wronged as she watched William''s retreating figure.


    One moment he was so romantic, and the next his expression changed.


    His stern demeanor made her a bit nervous.


    But... this was how her master was, right?


    This tsundere side of William was what made him likable.


    Alice didn''t dwell on it. She began consulting the two Sword Spirits, attempting to channel the energy within her into an arcane pulse.


    ...


    When William returned to the guestroom, Kyle had already gone up the mountain to investigate. Seeing Alice constantly flicking her fingers, repeatedly forming an arcane pulse, he had a good idea of what had happened.


    This young girl, who had just reached the intermediate level of Soulmancer, was actually practicing on the mountain!!


    Seeing all the giant trees uniformly severed, Kyle couldn''t help but frown.


    Even though he hadn''t witnessed how Alice did it, from the cuts on the broken timber, one could tell how terrifying the released arcane pulse was.


    Among the younger generation, probably only Tristan from the Lancaster family could achieve that.


    What piqued his curiosity was that Alice hadn''t drawn her sword, but kept flicking her fingers.


    Previously, she should have used a sword to cut. Now, the arcane pulse she formed with her fingers dissipated half a meter from her body. It was unrealistic to think she could target a tree a hundred meters away.


    Kyle didn''t approach her to ask. After sneaking a nce, he turned away and didn''t let anyone else watch.


    Kyle did not approach her with questions. After sneaking a nce, he turned and left without allowing anyone else toe and watch.


    "Just let her practice! There are plenty of trees in Ravenwood. As long as Alice doesn''t cut down the entire mountain, it should be alright."


    Upon returning to the room the Arcane Society had arranged for him, William took out the items he had crafted in the deep mountains, carelessly tossing them inside.


    By the next morning, as golden dawn light spread across thend and a mist gradually rose, Alice had neither slept nor eaten the entire night.


    She continually tried to harness the energy within her as instructed by the Sword Spirits, striving to grasp the essence of swordsmanship they had imparted.


    Following the guidance of the Sword Spirits, to release the arcane pulse, one needs a deep understanding of energy maniption. Furthermore, grasping the core principles of wielding a sword was the most crucial step.


    Just as William opened his door in the morning, Steven was already standing there.


    "William, are you nning to concede directly?" Steven adjusted his sses and said, "If you''ve lost, you''ve lost. Don''t be too hung up on it. It was an impossible task to begin with."


    "Thane, in reality, is a pitiable man. Three generations have studied the authentic ''Da Vinci Manuscript,'' and his whole family suffered misfortune because of it. As you can see now, not only is Thane disabled, but he''s also nearing the end of his life without heirs."


    Steven spoke with heartfelt words, "If you''re willing to be his adopted son and help manage his affairs after his passing, it would indeed be a kind act. However, as for the ''Da Vinci Manuscript''... you should carefully consider whether or not to study its contents, and be prepared for potential misfortune."


    William smiled slightly and said, "I''ve already replicated everything."


    "It''s really hard to make these things, even Thane takes half a year..." Steven hadn''t quite caught what William had just said. By the time he realized, he looked at William with a bewildered expression, asking, "What did you just say?"


    "I said, I''ve already crafted those items," William repeated.


    What''s the big deal?


    "That''s not something to joke about!" Steven fixed his gaze on William, saying, "Young man, it''s better to stay grounded."


    The items from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca aren''t something one can simply im to replicate.


    Thane, a top-tier craftsman of the Aetherforge Guild, was well-versed in all the content of the "Da Vinci Manuscript".


    While he wouldn''t dare to im his craftsmanship was the best in the world, he was undeniably a professional in his field. It took him at least half a year to craft all the items, yet William apparently took less than twenty-four hours.


    Did he really say he made all of them?


    How could anyone believe that?


    Steven certainly didn''t.


    Based on the information he had gathered, William might be skilled at drawing and was an excellent student. However, creating replicas wasn''t something one could just casually achieve.


    "The items are inside the room. Go take a look." William stood at the entrance, showing no intention of entering himself.


    Steven, with a serious expression, stepped into the room.


    Upon seeing the items disyed inside, a gleam burst from his eyes, which widened considerably.


    Astonishing!


    The items inside the room were nearly indistinguishable from the ones in the photos. He almost suspected that these might actually be the relics from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.


    "William!" Steven called out from within the room.


    William approached the door, asking, "Is there a problem?"


    "Are these... all replicas?" Having previously held the position of Director of the 13th Bureau, Steven was no ordinary individual and certainly had a discerning eye.


    The craftsmanship of the items disyed in the room was incredibly exquisite. Even true master craftsmen and experts in the art of carving wouldn''t be able to replicate these items in such a short time frame.


    William chuckled, "You don''t really think I can find the real one for you, do you?"


    Steven hesitated, "I... I thought it was the old mage Kyle who gave it to you." Steven had a fleeting thought just now, wondering if Kyle had ced the items in William''s room as a way to save face, so they could retrieve them.


    William said, "They are all replicas."


    Fake is fake, and William, of course, wouldn''t mix up right and wrong.


    "Just wait a moment; I''ll call Thane over." Steven exited the room, feeling that this matter should be verified by Thane.


    In no time, Thane arrived with an array of tools, following Steven.


    William didn''t exchange pleasantries. As Thane entered the room andid eyes on the convincing replicas scattered all around, he was utterly stunned.


    He picked up a sword to examine it closely. The more he looked, the more amazed he became. While he wasn''t a fool and could tell the weight of the sword was off, its appearance felt just like it was crafted from metal.


    Trembling, he set the sword down and turned his attention to the amphora.


    The amphora truly shocked him.


    Its craftsmanship was exquisite, virtually identical to the one in the photos.


    The inscriptions on it were crystal clear. Upon feeling it, he realized it was genuinely carved from quartz crystal.


    Setting aside where William might have found such a piece of quartz, the level of carving craftsmanship was probably unmatched by any master engraver in the world.


    And yet, William hadpleted it in just a few hours.


    Besides crafting this amphora, there were other items he had to make as well.


    With such skill, even Thane had to admit his admiration.


    He was genuinely impressed!


    If Thane were to find out that William actually took less than half an hour to create these artifacts, he might have been scared out of his wits.

 Chapter 225 Is fate really that easy to control by oneself?

    <h4>Chapter 225 Is fate really that easy to control by oneself?</h4>


    Thane examined the other swords William had replicated, unable to stop his body from trembling. Limping, he approached William, his voice quivering, and asked, "Did you create all of these in just one day?"


    William chuckled, "Or did you think they were all genuine?"


    "Real ones..." Thane took a deep breath, murmured, "If they were all genuine, I wouldn''t find it that surprising. But the fact that these are replicas..."


    If everything in the room was authentic, that could be exined.


    If these artifacts had always been in Ravenwood and the grand mage simply delivered them through William, then William would just be a middleman, nothing extraordinary.


    But these artifacts were replicas!


    William''s craftsmanship was beyond terrifying!


    "Who is your master?" Thane couldn''t believe that someone of William''s age with such skill wouldn''t have a teacher.


    William smiled faintly, "My master once advised me not to reveal his name to anyone."


    He didn''t have a master. William merely conjured up an excuse to appease Thane.


    "You possess such skill at such a young age. I can only imagine the expertise of your master. I''m impressed!" Thane grinned, "To witness such a craftsman before my end is truly a blessing."


    With that, leaning on his cane, he headed toward the cliff.


    Steven followed closely, saying, "Thane, rest assured, we have many in our unit without parents. I can have them be your adopted sons."


    "No need!" Thane, with his back to Steven and William, waved dismissively, "The scenery of Ravenwood is exquisite. I''ve limped all my life. Now, I wish to cast aside this cane and be buried in this beautiful ce."


    "You!" Steven hastened his steps, asking, "Thane, are you thinking of ending your life?"


    "Living a few more days won''t make a difference. Today, I witnessed the true level of a master craftsman. I have no regrets!" Thane smiled wryly, "It''s a good day. There''s no need to find someone as my adopted son, lest the chosen young one suffers a tragic fate like mine."


    Upon saying that, he had already approached the edge of the cliff. Tossing aside his cane, he spread his arms wide with a smile on his face. Limping, yet sprinting with all his might, he reached the edge and leapt, his frail body soaring like an eagle spreading its wings.


    "My life and death are mine to decide! At least the day I die is of my own choosing!"


    By the time William and Steven reached the cliff''s edge, Thane had already plummeted into the vast abyss below.


    Staring at the mist-covered cliff ahead, Steven sighed, "Thane has found his release."


    William remained silent.


    Ordinary people practicing forbidden magic do not have an abundance of internal energy to draw from. The forbidden magic consumes their very life force.


    Unlike a Soulmancer with extraordinary abilities to bnce internal energies, these ordinary individuals can easily deplete their energy, making it challenging to sustain themselves. Persistent depletion could lead to organ failure or physical disabilities.


    Those who truly understood the contents of the "Da Vinci Manuscript" seemed cursed. They are aware of their fate early on, knowing when they''ll depart from this world. This knowledge brings them boundless pain, feeling as if their lives are controlled by this unknown force.


    And when death looms close, they may choose to defy fate.


    William didn''t ponder the depth of the cliff. He merely spected that even if Thane jumped from such a towering precipice, he might not necessarily die.


    The curse brought about by practicing forbidden magic is something even William can''t contend with. Thane wished to end his life today, even though he had neen days left. But does a jump guarantee death?


    And he said, "My life and death are mine to decide!"


    William didn''t see Thane''s act as anything heroic or tragic. To him, Thane was just pitiable.


    "William, apany me to meet the senior professors," Steven, moving on quickly from Thane''s incident, said, hands sped behind his back, as he turned and headed down the mountain.


    Without a word, William followed behind Steven.


    "William, with your abilities, you can contribute to the nation and its people," Steven spoke with an air of leadership, "Most importantly, you must use your skills for meaningful endeavors, ensuring you don''t stray off the right path."


    William responded with a silent smile. Leadership qualities?


    Alexander the Great possessed ample leadership qualities, but such traits were inconsequential in William''s eyes.


    He was quite fond of the present era''s society. Contributing to the nation was certainly an option. Making society better ensured he lived morefortably, and that sentiment was undeniably true.


    Steven paused for a moment, then suddenly asked, "William, are you sure all those items in the house are fakes?"


    William couldn''t help butugh, retorting, "You don''t actually believe they''re real, do you?"


    Steven, with aplicated expression, replied, "...It''s just that they look too authentic! I''m starting to wonder if the old sorcerer Kyle arranged this with you, that these items were genuine, only to be returned through you."


    William stated, "What''s fake is fake, no matter how authentic it appears."


    "Right, that''s true," Steven nodded in agreement, not saying much more. However, he had already made up his mind: once he reimed these items, he would have them thoroughly researched by the 13th Bureau.


    Setting other matters aside, the sheen, texture, and patterns on those four swords didn''t seem fake at all. The inscriptions on other artifacts also radiated an ancient, timeworn aura. Steven was no stranger to antiques, and these items didn''t appear to be recent creations by any means.


    Even if they were forgeries, they were worth investigating!


    He sneaked a nce at William. Zoey really did have an uncanny ability to spot talent.


    Even if William appeared rather clueless on a typical day, if he indeed crafted these items, then regardless of his other abilities, he was undeniably a gem.


    Steven led William to the Ravenwood site, where they located Edward Taylor and his group of elderly professors.


    The archaeologists were primarily in their 70s, with the youngest being over 40. Upon their arrival, a professor with reading sses hastily inquired, "Mr. Garcia, how did your negotiations go?"


    "The items have been recovered," Steven replied, "I''ll have them delivered to New York tomorrow."


    "They''ve been recovered?! It must have been that old chatan Kyle who stole them!" the old professor eximed angrily. "That absolute fraudster, always up to no good! Even when caught, he refuses to admit it!"


    "Mr. Garcia, you must handle this properly. That Kyle must be prosecuted. Stealing the nation''s precious heritage is a grave offense!"


    Steven almost chuckled. Sentencing Kyle for a decade or more?


    Even if Kyle didmit the act, how could their 13th Bureau possibly apprehend him?


    And if they did, in which prison could they possibly contain him?


    "Let''s not overreact," Steven interjected. "Ordinary people couldn''t have taken those items, and you couldn''t have researched them either. The old sorcerer Kyle meant well; he sealed the mysterious powers within them. Otherwise, even if handed to you, you wouldn''t be able to study them."


    The artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca had been in that cave for days, and these academic schrs were helpless regarding them. After all, touching them was fatal, let alone attempting any research.


    Steven acted as the peacemaker. He couldn''t tarnish the reputation of the Arcane Society, after all.

 Chapter 226 Can this level be called a genius?

    <h4>Chapter 226 Can this level be called a genius?</h4>


    "Mr. Garcia, what exactly is this ''mysterious power'' you speak of?" The old professor furrowed his brow, saying, "Those relics from before, people would die upon merely approaching them. What kind of power is that?"


    Steven replied calmly, "Professor Miller, there are many things in this world that can''t be exined by science. I believe you saw that massive ck hand in the sky today, didn''t you? What do you think that unnerving force is?"


    "Are you... suggesting there really are gods?" The professor hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Could you perhaps speak with the old sorcerer Kyle for me? I have some academic questions I''d like to consult him about. I always thought calling him an ''old sorcerer'' was just a gimmick to attract tourists to the site, believing that actual magic was a myth. I''d like to seek the truth."


    Steven couldn''t help butugh. Just moments ago, the professor was talking about arresting Kyle, and now he wanted to engage in academic discourse?


    Such a swift change of heart!


    Chuckling, Steven patted Professor Miller on the shoulder, speaking earnestly, "Professor Miller, there are certain matters that I believe the old sorcerer Kyle might not wish to discuss with you. Now that we have the artifacts, let''s all leave this mountain."


    The implication of his words was clear: having an academic discussion with Kyle was out of the question.


    A group of archaeologists seeking to discuss supernatural phenomena with a wizard from the Arcane Society?


    And most importantly, these very individuals had previously stood outside the Arcane Society''s premises, berating Kyle and calling him a chatan.


    Did they honestly think that the wizards of the Arcane Society were pushovers?


    Steven was efficient,he summoned a few members from the 13th Bureau to retrieve the artifacts.


    Edward, who was among the group of old professors, approached William after speaking with Steven, smilingly said, "Mr. Johnson, you''re here too. Have you seen those items?"


    Mr. Johnson?!


    At that address, all eyes turned to William and Edward.


    Though Edward wasn''t part of the archaeology team, he was a renowned professor with significant clout in the academic world. To pay such reverence and respectfully address a young man as "Mr."¡ªwhat stature must he hold?


    With an impassive face, William responded to Edward, "I''ve seen them."


    Edward quickly asked, "Can you determine the origins of these items? I showed you the photographs previously. Did you discern anything new upon seeing the real thing?"


    Several people around them fixed their gaze on William, who simply responded coldly, "I can''t determine the origin of those items. Take them and research them at your own pace."


    All of those are forgeries, and they''re surely going to be seized en route. This talk of research is just a superficial excuse.


    "You couldn''t tell?" Edward remarked, then fell silent. He sensed that William wasn''t particrly keen on discussing these matters.


    William preferred to keep a low profile. It would be better to inquire about these matters privately once they returned.


    "Mr. Garcia, may I ask what this young man does?" Professor Miller couldn''t contain his curiosity.


    Edward Taylor had previously been the dean of Hudson University. His academic prowess in historical research was no less than Miller''s. Generally quite prideful, Edward found it hard to fathom what sort of individual the young man was tomand such reverence from him.


    Seizing the moment with wit, Edward replied with a smile, "He''s a dear friend, currently in his freshman year of college."


    Edward had promised William not to disclose to anyone that William had tranted the inscriptions on the stele.


    "A freshman in college?" Professor Dn Miller took a longer look at William and then turned to Steven. "Mr. Garcia, is this young man a member of your agency?"


    The 13th Bureau was renowned worldwide as a mysterious entity. For this artifact search, they had no choice but to rely on Steven and his team. In Miller''s view, the personnel of the 13th Bureau should possess abilities beyond that of the average person.


    Especially considering William''s youth, yet apanying the former Director of the 13th Bureau, he surely had extraordinary talents.


    At first, Steven had his doubts, but knowing William''s knack for crafting forgeries, it was evident that William had a deep understanding of historical artifacts. Based purely on these abilities, William could be considered exceptionally gifted.


    Edward''s show of respect for him didn''t seem misced at all.


    With this realization, everything became clear to Steven, as if all the pieces had fallen into ce.


    However, he couldn''t exactly tell Professor Miller that the artifacts he was about to receive were all replicas crafted by William.


    He could only offer a slight smile and respond, "William recently joined our agency. He does have some expertise with antiquities, but of course, he can''tpare to the esteemed professors present. Taylor Miller, you''re too kind."


    Edward simply smiled without offering any rification. After all, he had witnessed William''s capabilities firsthand.


    William chose to remain silent.


    Once Steven''s people had brought everything from the room, a group of elderly professors were nearly bug-eyed with amazement, itching to start their research right there.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have retrieved the items. It would be best to return and study them at leisure," Steven said. "I''ve arranged for a professional securitypany and our team to escort these artifacts. Please rest assured."


    Given that the items had been retrieved and, as Steven had mentioned earlier, the old sorcerer Kyle had taken them to help seal the mysterious power within, they would not have had the chance to study them up close otherwise.


    Thinking about being able to touch these mysterious relics up close after returning, each of the old professors is exceptionally excited.


    A group of people marched down the mountain with these items in tow. Steven, with his hands sped behind his back, had a gleam in his small eyes. He pulled out his phone and made a call: "Once the batch of artifacts from Ravenwood arrives in New York, transfer them all to the 13th Bureau for research. Intercept and rob them midway, make it look like a robbery, but be careful not to harm those professors."


    William made noment, as this was his initial suggestion.


    It must be said that such an approach was rather disgraceful.


    The 13th Bureau arranged for the transport of the items, yet they were also the ones nning to "rob" them.


    After William and his team had managed affairs, Alice finally emerged from the deep forest.


    Having practiced her arcane pulse for over ten hours in the wilderness, with the diligent guidance of the two Sword Spirits by her side, she had managed to cleave a tree a hundred meters away!


    She dared not cheat the process. If she hadn''t cut down that tree, she wouldn''t have dared to leave the forest. If she had cheated, the two Sword Spirits would certainly expose her, and then William would undoubtedly abandon her.


    Just as an ted Alice was about to share her training achievements with William, Kyle suddenly appeared, blocking her path.


    "Youngdy, I''m curious to know who taught you to release the arcane pulse with your fingers?" Kyle had observed Alice practicing the arcane pulse earlier and was intrigued. Initially, the energy she gathered between her fingers couldn''t even reach half a meter before dissipating. However, by the next morning, she was projecting it a hundred meters away, cleaving giant trees.


    Such progress was truly astonishing!


    A once-in-a-century prodigy!


    Many organizations within the Soulmancermunity had sent representatives in recent days, vying for control of various arcane sites around the world. Kyle was curious about which organization Alice represented.


    If William knew how highly Kyle regarded Alice, he would likely burst outughing.


    Among his apprentices, Alice was probably the least talented and had the weakest aptitude. Yet, to think she was being perceived as a prodigy was truly amusing.

 Chapter 227 The Sword Spirit shed tears.

    <h4>Chapter 227 The Sword Spirit shed tears.</h4>


    Alice was acquainted with the old sorcerer, Kyle.


    The head of the Arcane Society, he was no ordinary individual.


    Yet even so, she still felt that her master, William, was more formidable.


    "Respected Elder Sorcerer Kyle, greetings," Alice respectfully greeted Kyle, saying, "I have no master."


    "You have no master?" Kyle was no fool and definitely didn''t believe such a im.


    Unless Alice possessed a Warrior God Constitution like Zoey, being naturally gifted, how could she have mastered her skills without guidance?


    "Yes, I have no master."


    At that moment, Alice was still holding the Sword of Soulbreaker that William had given her.


    Kyle finally took notice of this sword.


    The previous resonating hum of a sword, which had echoed throughout the world, was a clear sign that a divine weapon had been unsheathed. Upon seeing the sword in Alice''s hand, he was profoundly astonished!


    This sword!


    It was undoubtedly extraordinary!


    Although William had sealed the Sword Spirit''s power, the sword was personally forged by him. Using this sword, he had in numerous ancient beasts, and just the souls of these beasts attached to the scabbard alone were remarkable.


    Were it not for the two Sword Spirits suppressing the power of these souls, the malevolent aura emanating from the Sword of Soulbreaker alone could transform the entirety of Ravenwood into a wastnd.


    "You little sorcerer! What are you staring at? Haven''t seen such a powerful sword before? Stare at it one more time, and see if I don''t cut you down!"


    While the Sword Spirit of the scabbard was reserved, the Sword Spirit of the de was used to being brazen.


    A Soulmancer dares to stare at it?


    If William hadn''t sealed its power, it would just need to release a bit of its energy, and the sorcerer would be forced to kneel in submission.


    The Sword Spirit suddenly spoke, startling Kyle.


    It was said that the magical artifacts left behind by the wizard Merlin were the rarest and most powerful in the world, but even that ancient magical crystal orb did not possess consciousness.


    That the Sword Spirit had its own awareness and wisdom was both impressive and terrifying.


    Kyle did not dare to question the Sword Spirit''s words. If such a Sword Spirit were to turn against him, he could only surrender without resistance.


    Even if he were to use all his magical artifacts, he might not pose any threat to the Sword Spirit.


    "I''m sorry, Elder Sorcerer," Alice said, clearly startled. "Soullet has yet to learn manners." Had the Sword Spirit truly been so bold as to threaten to y the venerable sorcerer of the Arcane Society with a single blow?


    "It''s alright! Alice Turner, right?" Kyle chuckled, "May I ask what brings Miss Turner to Ravenwood this time?"


    He was now beginning to believe that Alice had no master.


    Wielding a divine sword that bore such a Sword Spirit, did she even need a master?


    Such a Sword Spirit could very well serve as her master.


    "I''m just here for leisure," Alice replied, somewhat caught off-guard. She couldn''t possibly mention that William was her master and that she had merely followed him to Ravenwood.


    "As long as you''re enjoying yourself," said Kyle. He had initially thought Alice came to im some secret territory. With such a Sword Spirit at her side, unless she had designs on a particr Soulmancer faction''s domain, likely no one would challenge her.


    "Well... Elder Sorcerer, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Alice said, eager to find William. She didn''t have time to dally with Kyle.


    Kyle nodded, not pressing her with further questions.


    After Alice left, Kyle couldn''t help but exim, "The younger generation these days is truly remarkable!"


    From the Lancaster family, young Tristan had already managed to manifest energy into tangible forms, which in itself was no small feat.


    And as for Zoey, her enormous conjured hand was nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    Now, Alice was walking around with such a divine sword, truly a terrifying presence!


    When Alice found William, he was still with Steven. Upon seeing the sword in Alice''s hand, Steven waspletely taken aback.


    As the former Director of the 13th Bureau, he too possessed the strength of a high-level Soulmancer.


    Just like Kyle, he immediately recognized the uniqueness of the sword.


    Recalling the earlier resonating sound of the sword''s hum, he had to reassess Alice.


    "Alice, have you ever considered joining the 13th Bureau?" Steven''s first thought upon seeing her was to recruit her.


    Alice gave a dryugh and replied, "Mr. Garcia, I''m used to my freedom and wandering ways. I''ll have to pass."


    If William were the Director of the 13th Bureau, Alice would surely be moring to join. But with Zoey as the Director, how could she willingly be at the beck and call of someone she considered a silly girl?


    Instead of trying to persuade Alice with the usual recruitment pitch, Steven nced at William and asked, "Are you here for William?"


    "Yep!" Alice nodded and then looked at William.


    "In that case, I''ll leave you two to chat," Steven tactfully remarked, sensing it was inappropriate for him to linger as the two younger individuals talked.


    Moreover, considering the close rtionship between Alice and William, as long as William was part of the 13th Bureau, Alice could be considered a friend by association. For instance, if William encountered any challenges during a mission, wouldn''t Alice assist?


    As Steven turned to leave, a slight smirk appeared on his face, thinking to himself how good looks in young men doe with advantages. It reminded him of his own youthful charm.


    Once Steven was out of sight, Alice turned to William with a bright smile and eximed, "Master, I''ve cut down that tree!"


    "Hmm! Not bad," William responded, "I thought you would take at least until tomorrow to do it."


    Alice gave him a mock-annoyed look and said, slightly hurt, "Do you really think I''m that slow in your eyes?"


    William responded with a smile but said nothing.


    "..." Alice felt like she had been dealt another blow. His silence was even more hurtful than words.


    William nced at the sword in Alice''s hand and reached out, saying, "Hand me the sword."


    Alice quickly handed it over.


    Holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, William traced it with two fingers, and its entire appearance transformed.


    What was once an exquisitely crafted sword now appeared as a in wooden sword.


    Alice was instantly displeased and said, "Master, you''re being unfair. You promised this sword to me, and now you''re giving me a wooden one."


    William handed the sword back to her, saying, "It''s still the same sword. You don''t really need to draw it. Let it stay like this. It''s more discreet this way. Otherwise, it might draw too much attention."


    The design of the Sword of Soulbreaker was indeed intimidating. Even someone of Steven''s caliber as a Soulmancer could recognize it. William didn''t want Alice to attract unnecessary attention.


    He didn''t want a scenario where some reckless individuals might attempt to steal the sword. Such situations could getplicated.


    Alice took the wooden sword. It felt just as weighty, and she could hear the Sword Spirit chattering in her ear, "Indeed, Master, modesty and simplicity suit you. Are you trying to have Alice y the role of a wolf in sheep''s clothing?"


    William fixed his gaze on the Sword of Soulbreaker and said coldly, "Remember, from now on, she is your master!"


    His words seemed to carry an immense magical force. Alice could feel a new connection forming between her and the two Sword Spirits!


    However, the Sword Spirit named Soullet began to sob, "Oh no, Kindshield, our Master is abandoning us. We truly have a new master now!"

 Chapter 228 It’s your head that’s big!

    <h4>Chapter 228 It''s your head that''s big!</h4>


    The act of the Sword Spirits changing their master was an extraordinary event.


    Having served William, they naturally held themselves in high regard. Suddenly being told to serve a girl of a mid-level Soulmancer''s caliber was indeed hard for them to ept.


    If William did not seal their power, a mere release of energy from them could easily incapacitate many mid-level Soulmancers.


    However, William was true to his word. If he said that Alice would be the future master of the Sword of Soulbreaker, it meant Alice would possessplete dominion over the two Sword Spirits.


    The Sword Spirits would stand no chance if they tried to defy Alice''smands.


    If Alice wishes, a single thought can erase the two Sword Spirits that have existed for millions of years.


    This was the true reason for the Sword Spirits'' despair.


    Hearing what the Sword Spirit said, Alice immediately became unhappy: "Soullet, do you not like me?"


    "Well... that''s not exactly..." Though the Sword Spirit has existed for tens of thousands of years, its mentality is not much different from a child''s. After all, when following William, it rarely had time toe out. Millions of years ago, it spent most of its time ying beasts. Hearing Alice say this, it could only sheepishly admit defeat.


    After all, things are now settled, and from now on, they will follow Alice.


    How could the Sword Spirit express dislike for its master?


    Seeing Alice clutching the wooden sword with a sullen face, William remarked, "You can just minimize it and wear it as a pendant."


    It was normal for the Sword Spirit to look down upon Alice given her limited power. Even during the age of gods, it had been disdainful of deities.


    Having a very powerful first master meant adapting to a new one would always be challenging.


    "It can be smaller?" Alice eximed, waving her sword in surprise.


    No sooner had she spoken than the wooden sword in her hand shrank to a fraction of its size, bing only as long as a finger and two fingers wide.


    William took out a glittering thin rope from a spatial storage ring and handed it to Alice: "Tie it with this."


    He wondered if he might be treating Alice a bit too kindly.


    This slender cord is a tendon from the spine of a jade dragon, considered a one-of-a-kind artifact in the world.


    William''s previous disciples never received such treatment.


    William had previously given Alice a painting he drew himself, and now he had gifted her the personal sword, the Sword of Soulbreaker. Such treatment was unparalleled and unlike anything anyone had ever received.


    After some thought, it might be because Alice was the most na?ve among all the apprentices he had taken.


    Perhaps there''s truth to the saying ''fortune favors the foolish.''


    "This rope looks quite beautiful." Alice admired the shimmering dragon tendon, her face beaming with joy. She threaded the Sword of Soulbreaker through it and turned to William, saying, "Master, could you help me put it on?"


    Since this was a gift from William, even if it wasn''t used as a weapon and was worn as a pendant, it''d look quite charming. And if William were to put it on her personally, that would be the sweetest gesture.


    "Don''t you have hands?" William raised an eyebrow slightly, "Don''t tell me you can''t even put this on!"


    "..." Alice was momentarily at a loss for words. So much for her sweet imaginings!


    She had truly overthought things.


    "Or is it that your head is too big and the rope too short?" William said, scrutinizing Alice''s head with a serious expression, "It does seem a bit big. Before you tie it, wrap the rope around your neck first. This way, it''ll definitely fit!"


    "..." Alice red at William with a slightly aggrieved expression.


    It''s your head that''s big!


    And he made it sound like she was dim-witted. Didn''t she know that she could wrap it around her neck first before tying it?


    "I can wear it!" Alice said defiantly, attempting to put it on from the top down. As she pulled it to her nose bridge, she realized the rope might be a tad short...


    "I told you, your head''s slightly big!" William said with some irritation, "I always thought you were a bit dense, but I didn''t expect you to be both dense and stubborn."


    Alice was torn betweenughter and tears but still determinedly squeezed the rope down bit by bit.


    "My head isn''t big! The rope''s just a bit short," Alice said with a pout, clearly upset.


    No girl would be pleased to be told her head is big. And where on earth was her head big?


    William''sments made it sound as if parts of her that should be prominent weren''t, while those that shouldn''t be toorge, were.


    "Sure, sure!" William said with a nonchnt nod, "Just remember to learn well from the Sword Spirit."


    Alice''s progress in terms of strength wasmendably rapid. Thest time she faced off with Travis, she had just reached an intermediate Soulmancer level. Now, she''s considered an expert among the mid-tier Soulmancers.


    In today''s Soulmancer circle, her strength is already quite high.


    Of course, William didn''t think her rate of improvement was all that impressive.


    For someone he personally mentored, and given various artifacts to, if they had slightly better talent, they would probably already be at an advanced Soulmancer level or even higher by now.


    "I understand," Alice replied, feeling somewhat slighted. It seemed that no matter what she did, William only viewed her as an apprentice. There was never that hint of ambiguity in their interactions, and any fleeting moments of such atmosphere would be ruthlessly snuffed out by William the next instant.


    However, considering William''s attitude towards other women, Alice could somewhat ept it.


    "I''m going to find Zoey. Do you want toe with me?"


    "Why are you looking for her?" Alice couldn''t grasp why William was suddenly so interested in Zoey.


    "To register you," William responded. "This time, you need to face off against someone. Engage in actualbat, observe how others fight, and if there''s any technique you wish to learn, let me know. I''ll teach you."


    William''s techniques were intimidatingly potent. Moreover, Alice''s current abilities didn''t allow her to employ those high-end techniques. This Soulmancer gathering was a chance for William to gauge the average skill level of the current Soulmancermunity and perhaps pick up a few techniques to mimic.


    Alice asked with confusion, "Why do I need to sign up with her? Can''t I just sign up directly with the old mage?"


    William exined, "Here''s the thing, the 13th Bureau wants topete for a secret realm. Typically, each faction would send two representatives. Right now, the only people from the 13th Bureau here are Zoey and myself. Since I don''t want to participate, you''ll have to take my ce."


    "Uh... alright," Alice reluctantly agreed.


    However, William had mentioned that she could learn any technique she wanted, and he would teach her.


    She intended to learn everything!


    The more she learns, the longer William would stay by her side, right?


    Thinking about this, a hint of a smile danced in Alice''s eyes.


    How delightful!


    William, however, remarked, "After the fight, you can choose at most two techniques used by others, learn them and use them for self-defense."


    "I understand," Alice replied. "Can I learn anything I want?"


    "Yes," William nodded slightly. For someone of his caliber, understanding and imitating techniques from average Soulmancers was child''s y. He could instantly discern the underlying principles and replicate them effortlessly.

 Chapter 229 No One Can Take Away My Bookstore

    <h4>Chapter 229 No One Can Take Away My Bookstore</h4>


    When William and the others found Zoey, she was still sitting on the bed, looking somewhat dazed, but it was clear she had returned to her normal state.


    "Alice, do you think she has been traumatized or shocked by something?" Alice stared at Zoey for a while. Zoey''s eyes seemed a bit lost, as if she were pondering some profound thoughts.


    William subtly gestured to Alice not to disturb Zoey.


    "She might be in a meditative state, possibly on the verge of breaking through her current power level," William spected.


    Having the Warrior God Constitution, Zoey hadn''t really met a worthy opponent before. Whenever she engaged inbat, it was basically a one-sided overpowering.


    But after her previous battle with Seraphina, where she waspletely drained and fainted, her fight with Kyle exhausted her soul energy due to the Cosmic Palm.


    Now that her energy has been restored, it''s only natural for her to experience a breakthrough in strength.


    The two waited in the room for over half an hour. Suddenly, a sharp glint burst from Zoey''s eyes, and her surrounding aura surged before quickly retracting.


    "Do you need something?" Zoey looked at William and Alice.


    William replied, "Isn''t thepetition for the mystical site supposed to have two participants? I won''t be entering, but I''ll have Alice represent me."


    "Alright, she can work as a temp, $200 for the day." Zoey thought this wage was quite reasonable, considering their sries weren''t that high. As a Director, she only earned $8,000 a month after all.


    Alice didn''t really care about the sry; she wasn''t short of money to begin with. After saving Powell, he essentially gave her most of his wealth. Now, she truly is a little richdy.


    After Zoey stepped outside, she concentrated her inner energy into her palm, shouted, and called out, "Ha!"


    Following her shout, a dark handprint suddenly appeared in the void, thunderously crashing down. The ground in front of her exploded, sending white stone debris and dust flying everywhere.


    Once everything settled, a half-meter-deep handprint remained.


    William slightly narrowed his eyes. Was this a mini version of the Cosmic Palm?


    It seemed that Zoey had grasped the essence of the Cosmic Palm and had evolved her own technique.


    The move left Alice utterly astonished.


    It''s important to understand that the boulders on this mountain are incredibly hard.


    For an average person, even if they were to strike the ground with an iron rod, the most they would achieve would be a few sparks. Zoey''s sudden attack from thin air waspletely unexpected and virtually impossible to defend against.


    Who could withstand such a palm strike?


    However, William saw it differently.


    The palm technique he taught Zoey had the power to devastate, especially for the current Soulmancers. Moreover, whenever Zoey executed it, she would deplete nearly all her energy.


    By adjusting it to this current level, although the power is much diminished, it''s just right.


    She truly is a genius!


    William couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of achievements would Zoey reach if she took him as her master?


    Alice was just too slow-witted.


    Now that Zoey had agreed to let Alice work as a "temporary member", Alice had the right to represent the 13th Bureau in the battle for the mystical realm.


    Together, they went to report to Kyle.


    When Kyle saw the two youngdies before him and understood their intent, he couldn''t help but caution them, "During thepetition, remember to control your power."


    "I know," Zoey replied. "I promise not to take any lives."


    "That''ll suffice," Kyle mumbled.


    Considering the power of Zoey''s recent palm strike, if it were tond on someone, there''s no telling how many would perish. Hearing her promise not to kill, Kyle felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Miss Turner, the same goes for you," Kyle warned. He had seen the aftermath on the mountain, especially the part where an arcane pulse had sliced off half of a peak. Just glimpsing at the cleave''s sharpness was terrifying.


    Such a fierce arcane pulse from someone so young, surely not even a legendary swordsman could match her.


    If Alice were to wield her sword and sh down, even Kyle wasn''t confident he could block it.


    After all, it''s a divine sword with its own consciousness, far surpassing Kyle''s magical relic. He wondered what kind of fortuitous encounter Alice had to acquire such a formidable weapon.


    "Me?" Alice murmured timidly. "I''m just average in strength."


    Average? That kind of power is called average?


    Kyle said with a hint of resignation, "Just make sure you don''t take any lives. It''s just apetition for a mystical realm, after all. The 13th Bureau is already dominant; you don''t need to prove yourselves anymore. There''s genuinely no need to further disy your power."


    Zoey responded, "Understood! When does thepetition begin?"


    "Tomorrow at noon. There are ten mystical realms in total. The one you from the 13th Bureau are eyeing is Arcane Vige at the foot of Mount Olympus. Only the Lancaster and Nostradamus families will be contesting it with you," Kyle exined. "I presume you won''t be vying for any of the other locations?"


    "Send me a photo of the ces up for contention this time." While Zoey sometimes seemed a bit clueless when handling matters, she also had her team of strategists. She figured sending a photo to the group chat should be straightforward.


    The 13th Bureau is a national entity after all, and they are also one of the hosts for thispetition, so sharing a photo is entirely reasonable.


    Kyle then handed over detailed information about Arcane Vige to Zoey, who took a picture with her phone.


    To her surprise, many seemed to be contending for Hudson University.


    Alice nced at the photo and frowned.


    Both Sofia and Bryant were listed aspetitors for her bookstore, Cozy Book Haven!


    "Grand Mage, I purchased Cozy Book Haven with my money," Alice said, clearly irritated. "Why are they trying to im the ce I bought?"


    Kyle looked at the chart and exined, "ording to ancient traditions in the Soulmancer world, mystical realms belong to the strongest. However, to prevent excessive bloodshed over these disputes, the 13th Bureau established a rule: whoever discovers such a realm first ims it."


    "But now, with the world''s energy being revitalized, and in order to prevent harm to ordinary citizens, thispetition has been set up. Even though you bought Cozy Book Haven, since they''ve registered topete for it and you''re here, it seems a battle is inevitable."


    "Bryant!" Alice huffed, "Then I''ll fight for Cozy Book Haven."


    Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly, asking, "So you mean, the 13th Bureau is contesting for two locations?"


    Alice retorted, "Why not? That bookstore is rightfully mine! Does it mean that if they win a match, I''ll have to surrender Cozy Book Haven to them?"


    "Not exactly," Kyle exined. "ording to the rules, you canpete for as many mystical realms as you wish, even all of them. However, each organization can only send two representatives. You want both Arcane Vige and Hudson University. Do you think you can handle both battles?" Kyle chuckled, "While both of you are formidable, from what I''ve heard, Sofia is a demigod. After battling her, do you think you can then take on the Lancaster and Nostradamus families without suffering a loss?"


    Kyle was well aware of Zoey and Alice''s abilities, but the power of a demigod wasn''t to be taken lightly. Aiming for two mystical realms seemed ambitious.


    "I don''t care about any demigod; that bookstore is mine!" Alice was adamant. She wouldn''t give up the bookstore no matter what. "Let''s do this: Zoey willpete for Arcane Vige, and I''ll fight for my bookstore. That should work, right?"

 Chapter 230 Is that considered a miss?

    <h4>Chapter 230 Is that considered a miss?</h4>


    The next day, at 12 noon, Mystic Peak.


    Kyle chose the empty space that Alice had cleared the day before as the battleground, which almost made Alice think William had intentionally made her do the heavy lifting.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the purpose of gathering here today needs no further exnation. I hope that after today, there will be no more bloodshed over disputes for these mystical realms," Kyle said, standing atop the peak that Alice had shaved off with an arcane pulse. "The first realm up for grabs is Arcane Vige at the foot of Mount Olympus. Those who wish topete, step forward. Engage in a free-for-all battle on this ground. Those who leave the boundaries or are down for ten seconds are eliminated. You can also admit defeat or leave the arena voluntarily."


    "Now, those who want to fight for Arcane Vige, please step forward. I hope everyone will exercise restraint."


    Mount Olympus is known as the dwelling of the gods, the origin of the world''s Earth energy. Now with the energy resurgence, the power of Mount Olympus is naturally abundant.


    Atop Mount Olympus is a ce called Pantheon Academy, regarded in the Soulmancer realm as the top-tier training center for Soulmancers. Since it''s located at the origin of Earth''s energy source, the energy within Pantheon Academy''s Soulmancers is purer and their power is substantial. Nobody dares to invade it. The 13th Bureau merely desires the mystical realm of Arcane Vige at the mountain''s base.


    Tristan, a descendant of Eldric Lancaster, can manifest energy physically. He''s not afraid of Zoey and is determined to secure Arcane Vige.


    Only three individuals are contesting for the mystical realm of Arcane Vige this time: apart from Zoey and Tristan, there''s a young man in his twenties.


    This man is Lucien Nostredame, rumored to be a descendant of the 16th-century French doctor and astrologer Nostredame. His prowess is not to be underestimated.


    As the trio stepped into the designatedpetition area, the surrounding crowd turned to watch eagerly. Kyle inquired if anyone else wished to participate. Once confirmed that no one else would join, the three prepared forbat.


    Zoey stood nonchntly in her spot. Tristan and Lucien exchanged a nce, forming a triangr stance beforeunching a sudden assault on Zoey.


    "It seems they intend to take out Zoey first!"


    "With the reputation of the Warrior God Constitution, it''s wise for Tristan and Lucien to deal with her first."


    "Two men ganging up on a girl? Shameless!"


    ...


    Whispers filled the crowd of onlookers, but their words didn''t mean much. Tristan and Lucien were already engaged in battle with Zoey.


    Zoey''sbat prowess was far superior to ordinary people. Even though her techniques appeared straightforward with no ir, facing the coordinated assault of two experts had put her at a disadvantage. Yet, she managed to hold her own.


    Their moves were so swift that afterimages lingered. Many of those with lower capabilities couldn''t even make out their actions.


    Alice, standing next to William, frowned and said, "These two have no shame. Two against one!"


    Even though she wasn''t fond of Zoey, the spectacle of two men targeting one woman wasn''t exactly honorable.


    William remained silent. In his view, there was no question of honor or dishonor here.


    The battle was organized by the Arcane Society and the 13th Bureau. Since it was an all-out brawl, alliances forming among the participants were quite natural.


    There''s nothing dishonorable as long as it''s within the rules.


    Given Zoey''s personality, she would never form an alliance. Such a scenario was expected and had nothing to do with her strength.


    Their movements on the battlefield were lightning-fast. In just moments, Tristan and Lucien had unleashed hundreds of strikes. Although Zoey was formidable, she was momentarily on the defensive and had no chance to counter.


    William observed emotionlessly, not uttering a word. While others might think Zoey was at a disadvantage, he believed she hadn''t even used half of her strength. She was simply getting ustomed to the duo''s rhythm.


    Had it been before herst two battles, facing both men might have been a challenge for Zoey. But after dueling with Seraphina and Kyle, herbat abilities had at least doubled.


    Her current disadvantage was only temporary!


    With a loud shout, Tristan released energy from his arm, which suddenly solidified into a golden lion. A roar that echoed through the heavens and the earth erupted, and the lion, like a cannonball, charged directly at both Zoey and Lucien.


    The alliance between Tristan and Lucien wasn''t as solid as it appeared. Seizing an opportunity, Tristan aimed to finish both adversaries with a single move, revealing his trump card.


    The golden lion was astonishinglyrge, standing at a height of 10 feet.


    It was about to charge at Zoey and Lucien.


    Suddenly, the "Sword of Soulbreaker" around Alice''s neck began to tremble slightly, and in an instant, the 10-foot tall golden lion vanished without a trace.


    The Sword Spirit was showing its displeasure!


    It would not allow anyone to unt their energy transformation techniques in its presence.


    That was precisely what the Sword Spirit excelled at.


    Even though most of its power had been sealed by William, with its remaining strength, very few could manifest energy in its presence.


    It was impossible!


    "What?" Tristan was shocked, his eyes wide in disbelief. He suddenly realized he couldn''t even harness the energy in his arm, feeling as if he''d been "silenced."


    "Tristan! What the hell are you doing?" Lucien shouted in anger,unching a palm strike at Tristan.


    As the palm strike was unleashed, an aura resembling a constetion formed in the void. The force within the strike was imbued with celestial power and astrological mysteries.


    Had it been any other time, Tristan might have been able to defend himself, but now he couldn''t even harness the energy within his arm...


    Bang!


    The strike sent Tristan flying several meters. As he soared through the air, he spat out blood, still utterly bewildered.


    Why couldn''t he gather his energy?


    It made no sense!


    What was going on?


    Little did he realize, the root cause of it all was Alice, who was standing outside the ring.


    And even Alice herself didn''t understand what had just transpired.


    "Master, what happened to that person?"


    William nced at the small wooden sword hanging around Alice''s neck and remained silent.


    Following William''s gaze, Alice looked down.


    She... she hadn''t experienced a wardrobe malfunction!


    Well, given her chest size, that''s unlikely!


    Tristan was immediately knocked out of the game with that strike. In the blink of an eye, only Zoey and Lucien remained in the ring.


    As Lucien sent Tristan flying, he didn''t forget to guard against Zoey and threw out a kick.


    Zoey blocked it with a sideways punch. Lucien then retreated back six feet, maintaining a safe distance from Zoey.


    "Zoey, right? Now, it''s just the two of us. Show me what you''ve got!"


    Lucien was obviously not to be underestimated either. He stared coldly at Zoey, always on his guard.


    "Oh!" Zoey nodded, took a deep breath, raised her hand, and then flipped it over!


    Suddenly, a ck palm imprint appeared in the void and descended.


    The ck palm imprintnded six feet in front of Lucien, creating a massive crater.


    Lucien waspletely stunned.


    What kind of move was that?


    "Oops! Missed!" Zoey seemed a bit disappointed and slightly furrowed her brows, wondering about something.


    "..." Lucien nced at the crater six feet away, genuinely at a loss for words.


    Is that considered a miss?


    It''s a pretty big miss!


    And he thought she had some killer move.


    "Again!"


    After saying that, Zoey kept raising and flipping her hand.


    A series of ck palm imprints rained down from the sky, densely packed and incredibly fast...

 Chapter 231 Ninefold Stellar Sanctuary

    <h4>Chapter 231 Ninefold Ster Sanctuary</h4>


    At first, Lucien thought Zoey was a bit clueless,her strike had such arge deviation.


    Even if the power was immense, without uracy, it was useless.


    But when the countless palm imprints rained down from the sky, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    That first strike of hers seemed like a powerful move.


    But what on earth was this endless barrage of them?


    In his panic, Lucien acted swiftly. With his feet firmly nted on the ground, his hands quickly formed an ancient astral ritual gesture. Centered around him, a massive blue constetion halo emerged in the sky.


    ck palm imprints poured down like a storm, but Lucien stood like an unmovable celestial body. The blue constetion halo outlined an intangible shield. The palm imprints exploded six feet above Lucien''s head, generating a tremendous shockwave that shot up to the sky. Centered around Lucien, a violent storm raged, uprooting trees on the mountain, their leaves scattering like rain.


    Those outside the ring were blinded by the dust.


    A vortex formed around William and Alice within a two-foot radius, keeping dust and debris at bay.


    From a distance, Kyle watched and believed this had to be the result of Alice''s superpower. After all, William was merely a novice Soulmancer and couldn''t produce such an energy barrier.


    Furthermore, Lucien stood on the Mars position of the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magical array beneath him, a radiant gleam in his eyes, appearing like a god descending from the heavens. When he looked up, his eyes shone golden. The Ninefold Ster Sanctuary below him emitted a bright azure glow, managing to block all of Zoey''s Cosmic Palm attacks.


    William squinted slightly. A descendant of Nostradamus?


    Adeptly using the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary and Ster Divination Matrix, it seemed Lucien had more skills than he initially thought.


    An astrologer''s strength wasn''t solely based on their soul energy.


    Lucien, standing on the Mars position, symbolized courage and passion. And as Zoey was caught in Lucien''s magical array, no matter how powerful her energy, it would be suppressed by the formation.


    "Mars, Judgment of mes!"


    Lucien murmured softly, and suddenly the spot where Zoey stood was enveloped by intense mes.


    The fire surged, reaching a height of almost 30 feet, leaving everyone present utterly stunned. The intensity of the mes was so fierce that the majority of those in the field doubted their ability to evade such an attack.


    Alice clutched William''s arm anxiously, asking urgently, "Master, Zoey isn''t going to be burned alive, is she?"


    The mes roared where Zoey stood,pletely obscuring her figure. Fire''s fury fears no fortress. Regardless of how strong Zoey might be, whether she could survive within such mes was indeed uncertain.


    Fire have no mercy,even if Zoey has extraordinary strength, it''s daunting to imagine surviving in such a ze.


    "Don''t panic! It''s too soon!" William gently patted Alice''s hand and calmly stated, "Zoey won''t die."


    As soon as his words fell, Zoey leapt out from the raging mes. The sky was free of falling palm imprints. Sparks clung to Zoey''s clothes, but she was already lunging at Lucien.


    Although Cosmic Palm was powerful, Zoey still preferred closebat.


    "She''s alright!" Alice''s grip on William''s hand tightened further, "I told you that woman isn''t so easy to kill!"


    As Zoey attempted to close in for an attack, Lucien began shifting his position, instantly moving to the Uranus position.


    William gave a slight smile, "It seems Lucien recognizes Zoey''s strength and has already yed his best hand."


    The Uranus position corresponds to the attribute of lightning. As Lucien stepped into the Uranus position, lightning swirled around him. Bolts of electricity darted within a 10-foot radius. Just as Zoey was about to approach, she was ensnared by serpents of electricity.


    Crack!


    Before Zoey could even touch Lucien, she was struck by multiple lightning bolts, causing her body to go numb. She managed to raise her fist, butcked the strength to even throw a punch.


    The electric serpents hadn''t stopped yet, and streaks of purple lightning struck Zoey, causing her hair to stand on end and her skin to be charred.


    "Hmph!" Lucien snorted coldly, and a cascade of purple lightning crashed down like a waterfall.


    Zoey sensed the imminent danger. Even though her body was almostpletely numb, she rapidly channeled her soul energy, retreating by 15 feet, just escaping the range of Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic formation.


    "Change!" Lucien''s hands swiftly shifted through a series of gestures as he uttered a lowmand.


    The moment Zoey''s feet touched the ground, they sank deep into it. The once rock-hard ground had suddenly transformed into a marshy bog.


    And it wasn''t just that¡ª the ground acted like a wild beast trying to swallow Zoey whole.


    Despite Zoey''s remarkable strength, this unexpected turn of events caught her off guard, and she was quickly consumed by the marshy ground.


    Onlookers were astounded by the scene unfolding before them.


    "Zoey''s been bested this time!"


    "Truly deserving of being Nostradamus''s descendant; he wields the Ster Divination Matrix so masterfully."


    "The battlefield has its limits, and it''s only so big. From start to finish, Zoey has been within Lucien''s magic formation. How could she possibly win?"


    William watched the scene expressionlessly, and just like the bystanders mentioned, the moment Lucien set foot, the entire battlefield was under the canopy of his Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic formation.


    If Zoey had fled outside the circle and unleashed her Cosmic Palm with full force, she might have had a chance at victory. But standing within Lucien''s magic formation, victory wasn''t so straightforward.


    Lucien stood with his hands sped behind his back, and everything returned to a state of calm. The marshy bog that had just swallowed Zoey had vanished, reverting to its previous form as the solid blue-stone ground.


    Zoey had thus been buried alive!


    A gentle breeze passed by. Lucien turned to Kyle, saying, "Old mage, you can announce the result now!"


    Kyle slightly furrowed his brows, staring at the spot where Zoey had been consumed. He could still sense her presence.


    Lucien remarked, "Don''t worry. After all, she has the Warrior God Constitution. She isn''t so easily killed. She just won''t being out anytime soon."


    Just as he finished speaking, a patch of dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Kyle looked up, finding the scene eerily familiar.


    The dark clouds rapidly coalesced into a massive ck hand,pletely shadowing the entire battlefield.


    While its might wasn''t as terrifying as when Zoey first unleashed her Cosmic Palm, the power emanating from this giant hand still sent shivers down one''s spine.


    "Again?" Sweat began to bead on Lucien''s forehead. Activating the Ster Divination Matrix earlier wasn''t easy for him.


    Zoey was like an indestructible cockroach¡ªburnt by fire, struck by lightning, and now buried alive, yet she still managed to pull off such a powerful move.


    The palm in the sky formed at an astonishing speed. Lucien, notgging behind, once again activated the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary, bracing himself to confront Zoey''s attack head-on.


    With Zoey buried underground, Lucien couldn''t harm her, even with the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic formation. But he didn''t believe Zoey could stay underground for long. Once she emerged, she would still be within the scope of his magic.


    Zoey was indeed formidable, but Lucien believed that if he withstood this move, even with her Warrior God Constitution, she certainly wouldn''t be able to muster a second attack.


    "Everyone, back away!" Kyle urgently shouted. Considering the trajectory of Zoey''s attack, who knew if it might miss its target?


    The previous palm strike possessed mountain-razing power. While the current hand''s strength was less than one percent of the previous one, individuals below the level of a mid-tier Soulmancer might still get injured!

 Chapter 232 Her ability is truly incredible.

    <h4>Chapter 232 Her ability is truly incredible.</h4>


    Upon Kyle''s words, the crowd that had originally gathered to watch the spectacle began to disperse.


    They soon realized that this scene seemed eerily familiar.


    Wasn''t the terrifying ck palm imprint in the sky yesterday just like this?


    Both the atmosphere and the current scene were strikingly simr. The only difference was that today''s spectacle wasn''t as horrifying as yesterday''s.


    Many had initially thought that the nearly world-shattering palm strike from yesterday had been Kyle''s doing. Now, they understood.


    It turned out that the most extraordinarily powerful individual was actually this woman, Zoey.


    William, too, retreated slightly alongside Alice, not wanting to draw too much attention.


    On the field, Lucien braced himself with utmost focus. The blue Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic formation materialized tangibly. Above his head, a seemingly fragile barrier formed. He believed that even if a meteor were to descend from the heavens, he might be able to withstand it.


    However, the imprint of the palm in the sky grew increasingly menacing.


    After a short while, the massive palm from the sky came crashing down. It paused mid-air for a moment, and the void showed minute cracks everywhere.


    Lucien''s pupils contracted. He quickly rolled away in a ratherical manner, scrambling desperately to the boundary.


    Just as he made his escape, the barrier in the void, fragile as an eggshell, shattered into pieces.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shook and mountains trembled. The spot where Zoey and Lucien had just been battling now bore a massive palm-shaped crater.


    "Damn! Is she trying to level the entire mountain?"


    "So, Zoey is actually this powerful! We better be cautious around her in the future."


    "Lucien was lucky to escape so quickly. If he hadn''t, he''d either be dead or gravely injured!"


    Tristan''s face turned pale, standing at a distance, rendered speechless. He had previously thought he could match Zoey inbat. Now, it seemed he had seriously overestimated himself.


    His "Lancaster Ancient Fist" was impressive, but no matter how formidable, he could at best be considered an elite within the ranks of mid-tier Soulmancers.


    And Zoey? She''s like a walking arsenal. Who could possibly defeat her?


    Not to mention Zoey, even Lucien, with his Ster Divination Matrix, would absolutely be overwhelmed.


    After a whirl of dust settled, calm returned. Zoey emerged from the ground, her clothes tattered. Her gaze was fixed intently on Lucien, who stood at a distance.


    Ready to strike again at any moment.


    Kyle hastily announced, "This round goes to the 13th Bureau! From now on, Arcane Vige belongs to the 13th Bureau. All fellow Soulmancers, there''s no need for further contention."


    Zoey coldly asked, "Is the duel over?"


    "It''s over!" Kyle dered loudly. "You''ve won. No need to continue fighting."


    At this point, Lucien was utterly exhausted. If Zoey decided to attack him further, Lucien would undoubtedly face a severe beating and couldn''t even escape.


    The battle had ended, and Kyle didn''t want to stir up any more trouble.


    Hearing Kyle''s words, Zoey refrained from acting further and calmly walked over to William''s side.


    Alice quickly took off her coat and draped it over Zoey, asking, "Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine!" Zoey replied with determination, though her body was clearly covered in wounds.


    "Even if you''re fine, you should change your clothes," Alice said. Although she wasn''t fond of Zoey, she hade with her, and as a girl, wearing clothes that were burnt and tattered wasn''t presentable. It wasn''t so bad as to be revealing, but it still wasn''t a good look.


    William added, "Go and rest for a bit, the fight''s over anyway."


    "Okay." Without further resistance, Zoey followed Alice back into the house.


    Alice''s medical skills were now top-notch. With the abundance of medicinal herbs stored in the mountains and some procured from the local mages, she tended to and bandaged all of Zoey''s wounds.


    Then she gave Zoey a set of her own clothes to wear.


    Zoey was truly an enigma.


    Though she had numerous wounds all over her body, not even ten minutes after being bandaged, she removed all the gauze. Astonishingly, every single wound had disappeared. Her skin was wless, not a scar in sight.


    "How did you manage that?" Alice was stunned. Countless girls undergo surgeries to remove scars.


    Zoey had suffered considerable injuries ¨C burns, electrocutions. After the fight, her face was even charred ck. Yet, after just a simple face wash, her skin looked soft and supple.


    Zoey asked, "Manage what?"


    "How did your injuries heal so quickly?"


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    Alice was at a loss for words. Normal? !


    If it were normal, there wouldn''t be so many people in the world with disfigured faces or bodies covered in scars. It''s one thing for wounds to heal quickly, but to not leave any scars was beyond belief.


    Yet Zoey seemed to think this was typical, suggesting she''d always been like this.


    Indeed, William had mentioned before that she had some sort of ''Warrior God Constitution'' and would never gain weight. Given her unique healing capabilities, the idea of her bing overweight seemed impossible.


    A woman who would never gain weight and still had such arge bust...


    Alice couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy.


    Especially after they had taken a bath together and stood facing each other, Alice felt an inexplicable sense of inferiority.


    How could there be women with such perfect physiques in this world? It seemed so unfair.


    Oh right, hadn''t William mentioned he''d teach her some massage technique to enhance her bust size? She''d definitely have to learn that when he got back.


    After Zoey''s battle, there were several more fights. Kyle had the huge crater created by Zoey tidied up, and it surprisingly turned into a great venue for duels.


    However, the battle between Zoey and Lucien had been so astonishing that the subsequent fights seemed rather ordinary inparison, with nothing particrly noteworthy.


    Regardless, thepetition continued.


    The battle for the "Cozy Book Haven" was scheduled as thest event.


    William and his group rxed in the mountains for two days, during which William also watched the duels for two days, almost falling asleep from boredom.


    The current battles within the Soulmancermunity were bing a tad monotonous. As for the techniques these people employed, they seemed quite ordinary.


    Alice initially expressed an interest in learning Zoey''s technique.


    However, when William personally attempted to teach her, Alice practiced relentlessly in the mountains for half a day. At best, she could only muster a force just strong enough to knock over an eggshell.


    Achieving the same level as Zoey seemed virtually impossible.


    William didn''t just transfer the usage method of the "Cosmic Palm" directly into Alice''s memory.


    Alice had been advancing too smoothly in terms of power enhancement. William felt it was necessary for her to experience the challenges of improving one''s abilities. If everything were made easy by William''s constant assistance, wouldn''t her progress be too effortless?


    With William''s continuous and robust guidance, Alice, who originally had mediocre talent, surpassed many in a short time. If this kept up, she''d be rendered useless without William''s presence.


    Apart from Zoey''s "Cosmic Palm," Alice also wanted to learn unique techniques from others, like Lucien''s "Ster Divination Matrix." William simply handed her a book, telling her to learn it herself.


    After all, mastering the Ster Divination Matrix wasn''t something that could be achieved overnight.

 Chapter 233 This is true strength.

    <h4>Chapter 233 This is true strength.</h4>


    Alice had initially hoped that William would personally guide her, demonstrating various techniques step by step.


    In reality, however, William perhaps just provided a cursory exnation of some principles or simply handed her a magic tome, leaving her to figure it out herself.


    This was far from her original expectations. Those intricate magical incantations¡ªif she truly had to decipher them on her own¡ªshe had no idea how long it would take.


    What she found most unbearable was the tedious learning process,William''s teaching method was truly unique.


    In her understanding, there should be more interaction and contact between a master and their disciple during the learning process, like guiding by the hand to cast spells or directly imparting magical knowledge.


    She was reminded of many ancient legends where the rtionship between a master and their disciple wasn''t just instructional; many evolved into profound emotional bonds.


    Why did it seem so challenging for her?


    William approached Alice and casually inquired, "How''s your progress?"


    "Well... I''ve mastered some. Look, my arcane pulse!" Alice waved her hand, and a magical sword materialized in her grasp, a shimmering magical chain wrapped around her wrist, looking rather impressive.


    William nced at her, remarking, "I was asking about your other magical skills!"


    Was he referring to the progress of her arcane pulse?


    With two top-tier Sword Spirits teaching her swordsmanship, if she couldn''t learn that, she might as well bash her head against a rock.


    Was William referring to this?


    "Other skills..." Alice said hesitantly, "I''ve learned to control fire."


    "What?" William looked mildly surprised, unsure of what she meant.


    Alice quickly extended a finger, channeling her magical energy, and a small me ignited at its tip.


    "Just this?" William''s brows furrowed, "You spent two days and only mastered this?"


    "I... I can also... control the wind!" Alice, appearing a bit flustered, swiftly made a magical gesture, and a gentle breeze wafted by.


    William coldly stated, "Enough!"


    Alice shuddered with fear, cautiously ncing at William, then lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    She could sense that William was genuinely angry.


    William asked, "Do you n to knock someone over with that breeze, or burn them to death with your fire?"


    Alice mumbled, "It''s only been two days, hasn''t it?"


    William responded, "Then you should first perfect your swordsmanship. Don''t bother with the rest. Being a jack of all trades but master of none, what''s the point?"


    Alice whispered, "Understood."


    William couldprehend Alice''s pace of learning, but he was also well aware of her innate talent and ability to grasp concepts.


    With merely average potential, being overly ambitious wouldn''t do.


    Through observing over the past couple of days, he had gauged the strength of those in the contemporary Soulmancer realm.


    Zoey and Lucien could essentially be considered the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the younger generation. Tristan was also decent, but the Sword of Soulbreaker had suppressed his energy release, rendering him virtually powerless as long as Alice was present.


    As for fighting against others, as long as Alice focuses on practicing her swordsmanship, she has the strength to contend.


    Originally, the energy extraction methods William taught Alice, coupled with the swordsmanship imparted by the Sword Spirits, were among the best in the world. Why would she need to dabble in all those misceneous things?


    "Trulyprehend the essence of swordsmanship. Once you''ve reached a certain level, you can then supplement it with some tactical sword moves," William advised, looking deeply into Alice''s eyes. He then turned and left, leaving Alice standing there looking a bit dazed.


    After William''s admonition, Alice gradually calmed down and stopped letting her mind wander.


    She gripped the Sword of Soulbreaker tightly, delving deeper into the essence of its sword techniques.


    Having formed a bond with her, this mysterious sword had established a profound connection with Alice''s soul. Merely touching the de allowed Alice to sense the profound sword intent within the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The words spoken by William were also heard by the two top-tier Sword Spirits. After William departed, these two mighty Sword Spirits even shared some of their memory fragments with Alice.


    A dazed look suddenly appeared in Alice''s eyes, and she saw William, dressed in a long robe, wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    An ancient beast, as massive as a mountain, stood before William. With a mere draw and sheath of his sword, the beast was split in half.


    A deity in golden armor stood before William. A gigantic axe descended, covering the sky and earth, but with a mere raise of his hand and a single sh, William shattered the axe and the deity fell to his knees, begging for mercy.


    A strange, eerie ck mist charged at William. Within the mist seemed to be a terrifying entity that caused the heavens and earth to lose their color, and the sun, moon, and stars to dim. Yet, with just one swing, William''s de released a radiant golden light that pierced through the mist, instantly illuminating the surroundings.


    With just one stroke, he was invincible!


    There was no borate sword technique.


    Was this the essence of William''s swordsmanship?


    Alice''s heartbeat raced, her blood seeming to almost boil. It felt as if she had grasped something, yet it also felt like she had grasped nothing at all.


    In that moment, she finally understood how incredibly skilled her master was.


    Compared to William, both Zoey and Lucien seemed utterly insignificant.


    If she could master William''s single stroke, there would likely be no one in the world who could challenge her.


    That was true power.


    Alice stood there, as still as a statue, her breathing seemingly halted.


    All she saw before her eyes was the moment William swung his sword.


    The sky began to darken, and the duels on the mountain continued. Suddenly, an astonishing surge of energy pressure erupted from Alice, causing those who were dueling to halt in their tracks.


    Kyle couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards Alice.


    Who could be releasing such an imposing aura of sword energy?


    Even the legendary swordsman Zorro, as spoken of in tales, would likely struggle to achieve such a level. Merely the sword aura being released was enough to make one''s heart race and loseposure.


    Tristan, standing nearby, had a deathly pale face at this moment. He was sent flying by Lucien''s palm strike, losing not only the duel but also being used of being despicable and shameless. What shamed him the most was that, as the heir to the Lancaster family, he couldn''t release even a hint of energy. It all seemed so inconceivable.


    As he sank into self-me and despair, a powerful energy oppression surged from Mystic Peak, causing his hands to tremble uncontrobly.


    What on earth was happening?


    Could there really be someone in the world who could reach such a terrifying height?


    Could it be that Kyle had taken out his ancient magical crystal ball?


    Meanwhile, Alice seemed to have grasped the essence of swordsmanship. Her entire demeanor, aura, and poise had undergone a radical transformation.


    Holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, she looked majestic and valiant. In that instant, her eyes also became cold and determined, capturing a glimpse of William''s swordsmanship.


    Though it was merely a fraction of William''s technique, not even one ten-thousandth of it, it was still considered astounding in the current world.


    "I''ve understood!" Alice''s eyes curved into crescent moons withughter, and the smile on her lips was hard to fade. The sword aura pressure she had just manifested quickly receded, vanishing in an instant as if it had never urred.


    William also nced in Alice''s direction. Although she wasn''t very strong yet, considering her innate talent, grasping this much wasmendable.


    At the very least, she now had some capability to defend herself in battle.


    William shook his head, a satisfied smile, akin to a proud father, spreading across his face. Sometimes, teaching a disciple with lesser natural talent brought more satisfaction.


    If Alice were like his previous disciples, who effortlessly learned everything immediately, it might not be as interesting.

 Chapter 234 Professional substitute player online.

    <h4>Chapter 234 Professional substitute yer online.</h4>


    "The next battleground we''re aiming for is Hudson University!" Kyle roughly understood why even a demigod would vie for control of Hudson University''s territory.


    The resurgence of energy originated in New York,she must''ve discovered something.


    To Kyle''s knowledge, hispanion Nelson still works at the Cozy Book Haven.


    His younger fellow disciple, who can be considered one of the current top Soulmancers, chose to hide in that ce and not return. If someone said there''s nothing amiss about Hudson University, he''d definitely not believe it.


    Kyle even suspects that Alice''s sword was found near Hudson University.


    Could it be that the area used to be some ancient ruins?


    In fact, many Soulmancers have realized this.


    Mount San Juan Teotihuaca is also located in Mexico. The nearest mysterious realm appeared in New York, which showed the most intense energy fluctuations and was the initial site of energy anomalies. The artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca overturned modern civilization''s understanding and revealed many magical relics. Therefore, the mysterious realm around Hudson University is undoubtedly more sought after than Arcane Vige.


    As soon as he announced his intention to seize Hudson University, about half of the Soulmancers present in the trial area leaped down into the battleground.


    They had previously registered topete for other mysterious realms, but for this particr one, they all chose to directly participate without registering.


    The scene left Kyle somewhat flustered.


    A brawl involving over two hundred people?!


    All Soulmancers, in such a confined space¡ªthis was a true melee!


    "What are you doing? You didn''t sign up earlier, but now you''re all entering the field topete. This isn''t ording to the rules; how can this fight proceed?" Kyle couldn''t help but shout. Was there going to be an end to this brawl?


    "Old mage Kyle," someone retorted, "you did say anyone could participate if they entered the battleground before the fight started. We all know the mysterious realm in New York is special. There must be a treasure there; how could anyone pass up the chance?"


    "Exactly! Even if we followed the rules and finished thepetition on the field, we''d still challenge the winner. Instead of endless fighting, why not let everyonepete together? This doesn''t break the intention behind organizing this contest for the mysterious realm."


    "It''s better to fight now. Imagine if, in the future, everyone started fighting at Hudson University. The consequences would be unimaginable."


    Someone bluntly spelled it out.


    For other mysterious realms, one wouldpete if the opportunity presented itself. But when it came to the Cozy Book Haven, many were determined to im it.


    Alice hadn''t anticipated that things would escte to this extent. She originally thought only Sofia and Bryant were after her bookstore. Yet she realized that more than half of the people present had designs on the Cozy Book Haven near Hudson University.


    "Hmph! You from the 13th Bureau have already obtained the Arcane Vige. You''re not thinking ofpeting with me for the secret realm of Hudson University too, are you?" Among this group, Lucien''s strength is arguably the strongest. The only one he truly fears is that freakishly powerful individual, Zoey. As long as Zoey doesn''t step in, he believes he can definitely secure the secret realm of Hudson University for himself.


    Steven stood beside Zoey and said, "Zoey, you shouldn''t step in."


    The 13th Bureau is originally a state-affiliated unit. Although Zoey is incredibly powerful, she shouldn''t monopolize all the benefits. Constantly relying on Zoey to suppress these Soulmancers with her might could potentially lead to widespread dissatisfaction among everyone.


    Zoey hadn''t nned to get involved anyway. And since Steven advised it, she decided to follow his words.


    Upon learning that Zoey wouldn''t be participating, Lucien''s confidence surged.


    He jumped in, surrounded by a blue magic circle: the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary.


    The arena was just the right size for his magic circle. Unless he faced someone with abnormal strength like Zoey, the others in the circle were within his reach, rendering any swarm tactics meaningless against him.


    "Those who know me, back off! Or risk getting caught in the crossfire!" Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary was designed for group attacks. With everyone clustered together, they were essentially sitting ducks.


    With Lucien''s entrance, those who had just jumped in turned pale with fear.


    They couldn''t believe this guy was here too. It felt like there was no room to breathe.


    Some of the weaker ones, who went down initially, were so frightened that they immediately fled.


    They had witnessed Lucien''s strength before. Those with weaker abilities, upon stepping into Lucien''s magic circle, would find themselves defenseless, mercilessly dominated. Why would they willingly face such humiliation?


    Some, considering themselves rtively strong, decided to give it a try.


    Soon, however, they came to understand the true terror of Lucien''s strength.


    Lucien''s power was truly fearsome. The moment the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary''s magic circle was activated, some were burned by raging fires, others were instantly frozen into ice statues, and some were trapped in marsnd. In just an instant, screams filled the air, with half of the remaining fighters losing their ability to fight.


    Kyle was forced to intervene, rescuing all the injured participants. If he hadn''t, many would have surely perished.


    Seeing the dire situation, other less powerful individuals decided to forfeit, fleeing the scene.


    Within just ten seconds of Lucien''s entrance, only a handful remained in the arena.


    Bryant, a middle-tier Soulmancer, had previously been toyed with and beaten by Zoey. However, this time, he managed to procure an ancient, somewhat worn bell. Covered in a faint golden glow, he stood unscathed amidst zing mes.


    Sofia...


    Or rather, Seraphina stood at the Venus position of her magic circle. Wild winds howled around her, yet she remained in the eye of the storm, untouched.


    As for Alice, she seemed the most poised of them all. Holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, she stood with the de nted, her long hair flowing. Positioned at the Uranus spot of her magic circle, lightning wrapped around her. However, the imposing aura of her sword skill managed to block about 95% of the damage. She dared not move an inch, fearful that her still-imperfect sword aura might falter, leaving her roasted like a suckling pig by the electric currents.


    Regarding the other Soulmancers, even those who managed to stay were in a pitiful state, utterly powerless.


    It couldn''t be helped; Lucien''s strength was just too dominant. An average Soulmancer didn''t stand a chance within his magic circle.


    Those who had descended with such bravado moments earlier were now nearly all defeated.


    Lucien scanned the surroundings and took note of the three individuals unaffected by his magic circle, growing wary.


    Had there been only one person unharmed, he wouldn''t have been too concerned. But with three individuals standing unscathed, his Ninefold Ster Sanctuary might end up being their joint target.


    These three would undoubtedly prioritize taking him down first!


    After regaining hisposure, Lucien simply deactivated the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary, standing off to the side, eyeing them coldly.


    With his retreat, Alice visibly rxed. The overwhelming aura of her sword skill dissipated, and she was drenched in sweat.


    Yet, Seraphina showed no sign of stopping. She drew a flute from her waist and slowly brought it to her lips.


    Before Alice could react, the flute sounded, with its enchanting tune piercing the ears. She stood there, dazed, her eyes vacant, now devoid of anybat capability.


    William watched and genuinely felt that his disciple was truly foolish. She had let her guard down so quickly; if she didn''t fall into the trap, who would?


    However, they certainly couldn''t let go of that bookstore. He didn''t feel like dilly-dallying with Seraphina and her group any longer. Therefore, Alice must win!


    William closed his eyes briefly, and simply performed a possession, temporarily taking over Alice''s body.

 Chapter 235 The broken magic circle...

    <h4>Chapter 235 The broken magic circle...</h4>


    William''s possession method was essentially infusing his own consciousness into Alice''s mind.


    Alice instantly regained her rity, her eyes wide open, having no idea what had just transpired.


    "Rx and deeply feel my sword technique." William decided to give this naive apprentice of his a lesson. To be enchanted by someone else while holding such a divine sword was utterly disgraceful.


    "Huh? Master?" Alice looked around but didn''t spot William''s figure.


    "Stop searching. I''ve infused a part of my consciousness into you. Don''t move recklessly; I''ll control your body for now," William briefly exined. By this point, he had a decent understanding of the strength of the Soulmancers of this era. He wasn''t going to identally harm someone.


    "You''re controlling my body?" Alice''s cheeks flushed. "You can do that?"


    "What are you thinking? Focus!" William was somewhat annoyed. What bizarre thoughts was this girl always harboring?


    Even if he could control Alice''s body, would he misuse her in any inappropriate way?


    After Seraphina''s move, both Lucien and Bryant seemed rather passive.


    Lucien stood at the Saturn position of his Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic circle, using a small fortress as a shield, hesitating to make a move.


    Bryant, having experienced Seraphina''s might before, was on guard and hid within the ancient bell, not daring to budge.


    They didn''t even have a chance to observe Alice''s situation.


    In their perspective, Alice''s condition certainly couldn''t be better than theirs.


    But how could they have anticipated that, at this moment, it was actually William controlling Alice''s body?


    Seraphina''s flute music might have enchanting effects on others, but in front of William, it seemed almost child''s y.


    Even with just a sliver of William''s consciousness in Alice, Seraphina''s flute no longer had any effect.


    Quickly analyzing the situation, William decided to deal with Lucien first.


    Spectators only saw Alice, holding a wooden sword, rushing towards Lucien with a speed that left many in awe.


    Lucien also noticed Alice''s move and thought the woman was overly audacious, daring to directly challenge him!


    He stood at the Saturn position of the magic circle. A blue light flickered beneath his feet as he activated the "Ninefold Ster Sanctuary," transforming the stones into 6-foot-long cones that shot towards Alice. He had also built a solid defensive fortress around himself usingrge rocks.


    When Alice was about 2 feet away from Lucien, a disdainful sneer crept onto his lips as he said condescendingly, "You''re digging your own grave!"


    Standing at the Saturn position, he seemed to possess a divine and absolute defense, entirely unworried about Alice''s attack.


    When fighting with Zoey, he dared not let her get close due to her immense power. However, Alice was in no way on Zoey''s level. A girl who was merely in the early stages of a mid-level Soulmancer, wielding a wooden sword and daring to approach him, wasn''t she courting death?


    Lucien had already anticipated the next scene in his mind. With just half a step more, Alice would fall right into the trap he had set up and tumble down. Although this tactic might seem a bit excessive against a young girl, one could only me her for not being careful enough.


    Suddenly, an overpowering force of gravity emerged!


    "Feel this sword strike!" William suddenly intervened. But the sword he swung wasn''t aimed directly at Lucien. Instead, he struck from below, splitting Lucien''s "Ninefold Ster Sanctuary" in half.


    "Break!"


    The strike seemed ordinary, with only a few stones rising from the ground.


    Yet, under that one blow, Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary crumbled apart.


    The rock fortress Lucien had built instantly shattered. His face was a picture of disbelief as he murmured, "How... How is this possible?"


    His Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic circle wasn''t a tangible entity. How could it be split in half by a single sword strike?


    Lucien didn''t even feel the power from that sword blow, but how could it possibly break his Ninefold Ster Sanctuary formation?


    Lucien''s face was filled with an expression of utter disbelief.


    The reason Zoey was able to win before was purely due to her overwhelming power.


    So, what was the deal with Alice''s sword strike?


    Lucien was dumbfounded. Yet William turned to Alice and asked, "Did you understand that?"


    "Not really." Alice genuinely didn''t grasp the subtlety of that sword move. It seemed like a very ordinary strike to her, and she felt that she could have done it herself.


    Wasn''t it just a sword thrust upwards?


    There was nothing special about the movement or posture, and not even a hint of sword energy was released.


    But indeed, this one strike had shattered Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary.


    "This is the secret technique of swordsmanship, understand?" William gritted his teeth in frustration. Why did she focus on the sword move?


    It was so foolish!


    Can a sword technique break an intangible magic formation?


    "How... How did you do that?"


    The one who couldn''t believe what had just transpired the most was Lucien. At this moment, he had no interest inpeting for anything anymore; he just wanted to understand what had just happened.


    William said casually, "Activate your magic formation again."


    Lucien stared at Alice. At this moment, he felt that even the mere presence of the woman before him was extraordinarily outstanding, perhaps akin to what a deity in legends would feel like.


    Even her tone of speech gave him an indescribable sense of oppression.


    Without much thought, Lucien activated his formation again, his body once more illuminated with a blue glow.


    William stated, "Watch closely!"


    His words were intended for Alice, but Lucien thought they were directed at him, so he intently focused on every move of Alice''s.


    This time, William didn''t raise his sword; instead, he seemingly nonchntly thrust it into the ground.


    "Thud!"


    Lucien''s magic formation was broken once again, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, his face ashen.


    What shocked him even more was that Alice had merely thrust her sword into the ground, and his magic formation was effortlessly shattered.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, if a casual strike like this could break his "Ninefold Ster Sanctuary," was this formation not incredibly weak? Lucien truly began to doubt his career.


    He still didn''t understand the sword technique secret William spoke of. Alice also expressed her confusion, saying, "Master, I still don''t understand."


    "How about another try?" Lucien tentatively suggested to Alice.


    William responded somewhat irritably, "Onest time. If you still don''t get it, let it be." Demonstrating his secret sword technique thrice, William finally understood what it felt like to have a not-so-bright disciple.


    Mistaking the conversation as being directed at him, Lucien hesitated for a moment and then, somewhat bewildered, nodded. He activated the "Ninefold Ster Sanctuary" magic formation again.


    This time, William slowly raised his sword. The secret of his sword technique was evident, with a twisted glow surrounding the wooden de.


    "This is the secret sword technique!" Lucien finally grasped it.


    The sword technique William showcased this time was truly evident.


    Anyone with a shred of sense would understand its depth. Alice seemed to have some realization this time, but she still hadn''t fully mastered William''s technique.


    The audience and Seraphina were fixated on Alice. For a moment, it seemed like the sword in her hand was the only thing that existed in the universe.


    Tristan, in particr, was utterly astonished.


    Was this the legendary secret sword technique?


    Legend had it that the mysteries of swordsmanship were indescribable, understood only through direct experience. Yet, could Alice manifest such an elusive skill?


    To achieve this, to what level had her understanding and mastery of the sword reached?


    This might exin why Alice could break Lucien''s magical barrier with just one strike.


    Ordinary energy, even when manifested into a tangible form, would find it challenging to interfere with such an intangible magic barrier. This kind of energy is just a physical umtion, devoid of intent or emotion.


    But the sword technique disyed by Alice was a perfect amalgamation of true intent and power. Each of her strikes seemed to carry a strong will and belief, not only possessing a tangible form but also a unique soul. This allowed her to easily break through Lucien''s magic.

 Chapter 236 "Goddess" Alice

    <h4>Chapter 236 "Goddess" Alice</h4>


    Before Alice''s sword had fully descended, Lucien hurriedly deactivated his Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic formation.


    "This is a joke," Lucien thought. If his formation were broken again, he might sustain serious injuries and require several months to recover.


    Knowing the capabilities of his opponent, why would he recklessly risk it?


    "Miss, I think we can conclude this duel," Lucien said, retreating a few steps, genuinely intimidated by Alice.


    He pondered why he hadn''t seen it earlier,perhaps because Alice''s sword techniques in the previous two instances were executed wlessly, which appeared more potent than any sword technique he had witnessed.


    "You may leave," William said, seemingly uninterested.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, Lucien was formidable, but to William, he was stillcking.


    Lucien bowed politely to Alice and asked, "Miss, may I know your name?"


    "Get lost!"


    "I understand," Lucien replied, quickly jumping away. But even as he did, his gaze remained fixed on Alice, murmuring in admiration, "Such an exceptional woman." A faint smile curled his lips.


    Controlling Alice''s body, William slowly approached Bryant. Seraphina, having halted her actions the moment Alice shattered Lucien''s magic formation, stood still, doing nothing.


    "Do you want to step forward on your own, or do you need my assistance?"


    Bryant, somewhat awkwardly, responded, "Alice, this isn''t right. We are originally on the same side. Thatdy is genuinely extraordinary. If we coborate, perhaps we have a chance."


    Bryant and Alice''s grandfather, Charles Turner, were old friends. He believed their rtionship was solid. But now, he was facing William.


    William couldn''t be bothered with idle chatter and directly lunged forward with his sword.


    Bryant, startled, hastily picked up therge ancient bell, his entire body emanating a golden glow.


    William''s thrust wasn''t particrly terrifying, especially since he hadn''t used any energy behind it.


    ng!


    Surprisingly, Bryant and his enormous ancient bell were both sent flying with the strike.


    "It can''t be!" Bryant could never have imagined that a casual swipe from Alice would be so potent.


    Before he could react, Alice had leaped into mid-air and, using the t side of her sword, she swung at him as if batting a baseball, sending him flying away.


    Out of the game!


    Having been sent flying by a single strike, Alice returned to the arena, her gaze sweeping over the remaining contestants. Those Soulmancers who were still holding out hope were so scared that they immediately fled from the arena.


    Under such circumstances, haven''t they chosen to admit defeat yet?


    Breaking Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary with a single strike, then sending the extraordinary Bryant flying¡ªher monstrous strength seemed to be on par with Zoey''s.


    Moreover, her aura felt even more intimidating than Zoey''s.


    Although Zoey was powerful, she looked somewhat naive. In contrast, Alice''s gaze alone gave off an aura of invincibility.


    Soon, only Alice and Seraphina remained in the arena.


    Lucien, observing from above, couldn''t help but exim, "Her presence is truly astonishing!"


    Tristan, standing beside him, remarked, "Her sword technique is truly unheard of!"


    Lucien nced at him and scoffed, "Do you think you''re in any position toment?"


    Tristan, looking embarrassed, chuckled awkwardly, "Lucien, there''s no need to dwell on what happened during our duel. On the field, we were opponents, and it''s understandable to do whatever it takes to win. Off the field, we''re still friends."


    Lucien smirked and said, "How do you think your family''s ''Lancaster Ancient Fist''pares to this youngdy''s sword technique?"


    Tristan took a deep breath and sighed, "As you said, the aura this girl disys is truly astonishing. Her sword technique isn''t something just anyone can master. Combining strong willpower and faith with her soul energy, materializing it ¡ª even my ancestors couldn''t achieve that!


    If reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship earns one the title of Sword God, then she indeed is that deity."


    Lucienughed, "Of course. But I wonder what this goddess is called and where shees from. Could she actually be from the divine realm?"


    Tristan replied, "I''ve asked. Her name is Alice Turner, a temp worker at the 13th Bureau. She''s not from the divine realm, but that Sofia seems to be a demigod."


    "A demigod?" Lucien nced at Sofia and frowned, "In Tristan''s opinion, what are the odds of ''Goddess'' Alice prevailing against that demigod?"


    "Well... I wouldn''t dare to specte rashly," Tristan pondered and said, "But from what I''ve seen, ''Goddess'' Alice doesn''t seem to be affected by Sofia''s enchanting voice. If Sofia doesn''t have any other tricks up her sleeve, then ''Goddess'' Alice''s chances of winning should be higher."


    Lucien scoffed, "Isn''t that obvious? ''Goddess'' Alice will surely win!"


    Tristan slowly turned his head to look at Lucien, thinking, ''What''s going on here?''


    Just moments ago, Alice bluntly told him to get lost in front of so many people, and he''s still praising her as a goddess?


    Is hepletely smitten? How pathetic!


    However, he dared not voice these thoughts aloud. Tristan had tried for two days, but he couldn''t solidify any energy into a tangible form. In this weakened state, how could he risk provoking Lucien?


    In the arena, Alice slowly approached Sofia with her sword in hand.


    Now, both of them seemed to have brought in professional ringers.


    However, while Alice had brought in William, Sofia had enlisted Seraphina.


    "Will you concede or shall we determine the winner?" Alice''s long hair flowed gracefully, her wooden sword slightly tilted as she gazed coolly at Sofia.


    At this moment, whether it was Sofia or Seraphina, she sensed that something was amiss with the Alice standing before her.


    How could a mid-level Soulmancer possibly exhibit such a terrifying sword technique?


    In Seraphina''s hand, a flute spun. She smiled enchantingly and said, "Master, it''s you, isn''t it?"


    Instead of answering, William retorted, "Do you wish to continue?"


    "No more! No more! How can I dare to show off my trifling skills before you?" Seraphinaughed, "Let me y a tune for you, and then I''ll admit defeat. I just hope that when I visit the bookstore in the future, you won''t turn me away."


    "Suit yourself," William responded, sinctly withdrawing his strand of consciousness.


    Alice regained full control of her body and gazed dreamily at Seraphina.


    Seraphina picked up her flute again, slowly ying a melody.


    The flute''s sound rippled out, its clear notes seemingly able to cleanse the heart of its unrest, captivatingly melodious.


    This time, the flute''s music had no enchanting effect, it was simply a pure performance.


    Once Seraphina finished ying, she quickly exited the arena and loudly dered, "I concede."


    "She''s conceding? Just like that, without even fighting?"


    "It seems the demigod isn''t all that powerful after all."


    "No choice, her sword technique is just too fearsome. Just look at Lucien; a single strike shattered his magical formation. Even a demigod might find it challenging to counter."


    "I heard this Alice is just a temp worker at the 13th Bureau? The 13th Bureau really has some talent. Apart from Zoey, they also have such a formidable individual."


    "You guys are really naive. If the Hudson University area is taken by the Nostredame family or that demigod named Sofia, we won''t be able to set foot there in the future. But if the 13th Bureau gets it, the situation will be different. Everyone can still visit."


    ...

 Chapter 237 What if I were her father?

    <h4>Chapter 237 What if I were her father?</h4>


    The most delighted with the oue of this contest was undoubtedly Steven.


    The issue of the stolen artifact had been somewhat resolved. Even though the actual artifact''s whereabouts remained unknown, at least the group of elderly professors had been cated and sent on their way.


    Moreover, discovering a talent like William and securing the mysterious site near Hudson University for the 13th Bureau were significant achievements.


    The 13th Bureau triumphed, overshadowing all the Soulmancers and re-establishing their authority.


    This was nothing short of fantastic!


    After thepetition concluded, William and his group decided to return to New York.


    Alice, however, felt a bit perturbed. To her surprise, she had be the center of everyone''s attention.


    The Soulmancers who came to Ravenwood were all vying for her favor.


    Lucien was the most audacious of them all. He approached Alice, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Alice, are you single by any chance?"


    "Huh?" Alice was caught off guard by his question. She barely knew Lucien, having only faced him in one duel, and even then, it was William who had fought on her behalf.


    Lucien, not quite grasping the subtleties of the moment, pondered for a while and then added, "I''m single myself. I was wondering if we could..."


    Alice quickly interrupted, "I''m married, with two children¡ªa boy and a girl."


    As she spoke, William casually strolled over. Pointing at him from a distance, Alice eximed, "Look! My husband!"


    Lucien slowly turned his gaze towards William. After studying him for a long moment, with aplex expression on his face, he took a deep breath and turned back to Alice, gritting his teeth. "Alice, you''re so outstanding. Don''t you think it was a bit hasty marrying someone of such weak capabilities?"


    "That''s none of your business!" Alice, always direct in her rejections, rolled her eyes. She then skipped over to William, taking his hand with a squinted-eye smile, saying, "Darling, you''re back."


    While calling him "darling," Alice appeared calm on the surface, but inside, her heart was racing, almost leaping out of her throat. She had truly taken a leap of faith, fearful that William might rebuke her and cause an embarrassing scene.


    Although William sometimes seemed oblivious to social cues, he could read the situation. He gave Lucien a brief nce, immediately understanding the mischief Alice was up to. Letting Alice cling to him, he simply nodded and uttered a single syble, "Hmm."


    Lucien''s brow furrowed even more deeply; William''s attitude was truly exasperating.


    He regarded Alice as a treasure, but William seemed to dismiss her so casually.


    Moreover, this man was merely a novice, just starting out as a Soulmancer.


    If not for Alice''s presence, Lucien wouldn''t even have bothered to spare William a second nce.


    With a hint of resentment, Lucien looked at William and coldly said, "Your attitude towards Alice is rathercking, don''t you think?"


    "Hmm?" William, seemingly evaluating Lucien as a father might scrutinize his daughter''s boyfriend, gave Lucien a top-to-bottom look. Finally, with a raised eyebrow, he retorted, "What''s it to you?"


    "As Alice''s master, knowing herplex family background, and also considering his rtionship with Alice''ste grandfather Charles Turner, William felt he should protect the girl like a father. It''s obvious that this man is pursuing Alice, but given his attitude towards William, William really doesn''t appreciate him."


    Big ambitions but little skill, a bad temper, and overly meddlesome,such a young man had no sense of humility.


    Alice, blissfully hugging William''s arm, felt ted. To her, her mentor had the protective aura of a boyfriend, and he even smelled delightful. On such a rare intimate asion, why wouldn''t she want to snuggle a bit more?


    What she didn''t realize was that William saw her more as a daughter. Otherwise, he would have been upset by now.


    Lucien felt that William was really impolite. As a beginner Soulmancer with such a big temper, wasn''t this equivalent to a poor guy dating a rich and beautiful girl?


    He sneered, "If you mistreat Alice, I''ll be ready to take you on."


    William also grew irritated. Regardless of Lucien''s motives, he dared to threaten him?


    Being young and always bullying others with strength, how is this eptable?


    William scoffed, replying, "You can''t even defeat my wife, what makes you think you can take me on?"


    Damn!!


    Lucien red at William, grinding his teeth as he shot back, "If you''re a real man, face me one-on-one. What''s so great about hiding behind a woman?"


    Alice actually looked forward to seeing William personally teach this guy a lesson, which would hopefully prevent future hassles.


    William, narrowing his eyes slightly without making a move, responded calmly, "At the very least, I can hide behind a woman. Do you have a woman to hide behind?"


    "..." Lucien felt the sting of the remark and angrily retorted, "I am from the Nostradamus family. I''ve always relied on my own abilities. It''s not for a novice Soulmancer like you toment on."


    "A descendant of Nostradamus, huh?" William intoned, nodding his head before inquiring, "So, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Alice, who had wrapped her arms around William, burst intoughter. Herughter grew so intense that she felt a bit embarrassed, causing her to cough lightly and adopt adylike demeanor.


    After all, she wasn''t worried about Lucienshing out and harming William. If William really made a move, what would Lucien''s abilities amount to?


    Lucien was clearly aggravated. William''s question about a girlfriend dealt a whopping 99999 points of ''real damage'' to a Lucien who, in fact, didn''t have one ¡ª especially in front of Alice.


    However, Lucien quickly regained hisposure and asked, "I heard from Alice that you have a son and a daughter?"


    Alice hastily shook William''s arm, hinting for him to y along. But all these gestures didn''t escape Lucien''s notice, and he quickly understood the situation.


    Having a son and a daughter was probably a lie, and it was even possible that William and Alice weren''t married.


    Being an astrologer, Lucien prided himself on his keen observation skills. It was only because he had been previously infatuated with Alice, losing his rationality, that he had believed her tales.


    Noticing the smirk on Lucien''s face, William couldn''t help but shake his head inwardly. This girl, she couldn''t even lie properly, especially since her recent gestures were too obvious.


    "Do you need to know?" William said with a smile, "All you need to understand is that neither Alice nor I think highly of you. You don''t stand a chance."


    "It seems that Alice''s words earlier were deceiving." Lucien, proud of his own astuteness, cast a nce at Alice, then addressed William, "Regardless of the nature of your rtionship with Alice, from today on, I''ll pursue her. As for you, deal with it!"


    Raising an eyebrow, William posed a question, "What if I were her father?"


    Lucien was momentarily speechless, ncing between Alice and William. It''s known that in the world of Soulmancers, some powerful individuals can retain youthful appearances. Both Alice and William were Soulmancers. Could William actually have a fatherly rtionship with Alice?


    Did he just unintentionally offend his potential future father-inw by pursuing Alice?


    Alice almost choked upon hearing William''s statement. The bond they shared wasn''t typical, but given how much he had mentored and looked out for her, she could understand his protective stance. She gave William a yfully reproachful look, the demeanor of a young girl clearly evident.


    In Lucien''s mind, countless possibilities shed by. His brain operated at its peak, analyzing rapidly.


    Firstly, Alice and this seemingly young man before him weren''t husband and wife.


    They could possibly be in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, but judging by this man''s demeanor, it didn''t seem like it.


    Alice acted very affectionate towards this man, but the way he spoke and his expressions seemed oddly mature for his age.


    If they really were a couple, Alice surely wouldn''t have the expression she wore now after what this man had just said.


    From this, Lucien concluded that this man truly was Alice''s father!!!


    If that were the case, he still stood a chance, though he had just inadvertently offended his potential future father-inw.


    Lucien quickly shifted his attitude by aplete 180 degrees, bowed in a respectful gesture, and called out to William, "Mr. Turner! I misunderstood earlier. I hope you can forgive me."

 Chapter 238 Erasing the AuraField

    <h4>Chapter 238 Erasing the AuraField</h4>


    Alice never expected Lucien to actually mistake William as her father, even going so far as to address him as ''Mr. Turner.''


    William raised an eyebrow, "My surname is Johnson. You can call me Mr. Johnson."


    "Mr. Johnson, earlier..." Lucien began, but upon realizing his mistake, his face turned a blend of red and white. Outraged, he pointed at William and spat out, "You''re not Alice''s father!"


    William chuckled, "I never said I was her biological father."


    "You!" In a fit of anger, Lucien conjured a ball of intense fire and hurled it at William.


    William didn''t even bat an eye. The me vanished into thin air a meter away from him.


    Lucien assumed that it was Alice who deflected the fireball with some invisible sword technique, casting a slightly frustrated nce at her.


    He just couldn''t understand why Alice would be attracted to the seemingly useless man before him.


    "Who exactly are you, and what do you want?" Alice was clearly irritated. She had only met this guy once before, and he had boldly asked about her rtionship status. Now, he even had the nerve to pick a fight with William.


    "I..." Lucien suddenly realized he hadn''t properly introduced himself. "Miss Turner, my name is Lucien Nostradamus."


    "I don''t care who you are. You''re not wee here. Please leave." Alice had initially tried to be courteous to Lucien, but the moment he acted against William, any remaining positive impression of him vanished. She made it clear she wanted him out.


    Seeing Alice''s fury, Lucien hurriedly said, "Alice, please calm down. I''ll take my leave now. Hope to see you again."


    "I''d rather not!" Alice rolled her eyes, wanting nothing to do with this oddly old-fashioned guy.


    After Lucien left, Alice was still clinging onto William''s arm, pouting as she looked up at him. "Master, why didn''t you give that nutcase a good talking-to?"


    William slowly withdrew his arm and said, "The guy was just trying to pursue you. Why should I have given him a hard time?"


    "I don''t like him." As Alice''s hand was pulled away, she thought for a moment and then said with a quirky expression, "I''m wondering if he might actually have a crush on you."


    "Hmm?" William, though having a broad mind and having encountered people with same-sex preferences before, was caught off guard by Alice''s suddenment.


    Alice narrowed her eyes and giggled, "I only met him yesterday, and you were the one helping me out in that fight. I think he might have been captivated by the way you handle your sword, or maybe he got flustered when you told him to get lost."


    William gave her a light flick on the forehead, speaking sternly, "What are you thinking? So young and already having such wild thoughts."


    "Ouch!" Alice eximed, almost tearing up from the flick to her forehead. She rubbed the spot, looking up at William with a hint of mischief, "Come on, I was just joking. You have to admit you look pretty cool when you''re wielding that sword."


    "He''s just infatuated," William responded, starting to walk away, "Try to avoid him in the future. It''s about time we head back."


    "Alright, I''ll book the flights then!" Alice said cheerfully, following closely behind William. Her mood shifted quickly, going from nearly crying to being all smiles in a matter of seconds.


    Did her mentor just show a hint of jealousy?


    That seems to be the case.


    Alice''s eyes wandered mischievously. Perhaps she should openly flirt with other men in front of William. That might just rile him up.


    Soon, William and hispanions set out again, making their way back to New York City.


    Astonishingly, half of the ne''s passengers were Soulmancers, all of whom were headed to New York City.


    During the martial contest in Ravenwood, some Soulmancers had managed to secure mystical realms for themselves. Yet, the demand greatly exceeded the supply, and many were left without any territories.


    However, for them, there was a silver lining. The 13th Bureau had secured a mystical realm near Hudson University.


    Taking advantage of the situation, they had discussed matters with Steven, who announced that anyw-abiding Soulmancer was wee in the vicinity of Hudson University.


    Originally, Hudson University was a territory that many Soulmancers wanted to im. Now, it had effectively be an open area.


    As long as they coexisted peacefully, venturing to the mystical realms near Hudson University to enhance their powers was a viable option. Who knows, they might even stumble upon some treasures.


    Alice felt a tad ufortable when she realized that Lucien and Tristan were on the same flight to New York. Even more so when Lucien managed to switch seats to sit closer to her.


    "Alice, what a coincidence, you''re headed to New York too?" Lucien remarked with an obvious smirk.


    She merely nced at him, then nestled into William''s shoulder and promptly drifted off.


    William cast a brief side nce at Alice, not pushing her away. After all, what harm could a young girl do?


    Ignoring Lucien didn''t seem to deter him. He seemed to be adopting a strategy of relentless pursuit.


    There''s a saying that persistence can win over even the toughest hearts, and as long as Alice wasn''t married, Lucien believed he still had a chance.


    Having read a fair number of contemporary bookstely, William had some insight into the modern-day antics of young love. In his opinion, someone like Lucien stood no chance with Alice.


    Confessing feelings right upon meeting? Isn''t that just asking for an immediate rejection?


    In today''s age, with gender equality, women''s status isn''t as suppressed as in ancient times when they were often treated asmodities up for trade.


    Starting off with a confession only removes the element of mystery. Moreover, creating such an unfavorable first impression with Alice and being overly persistent will only invoke disdain.


    This young man is out of luck.


    Upon William''s return to New York, he discovered an influx of several hundred Soulmancers in the city. It seemed that Soulmancers from all over the country were converging on New York.


    "It seems all this is caused by the AuraField," William realized. The AuraField he''d casually created had significantly impacted the world.


    After getting back to the bookstore, William hesitated momentarily but eventually decided to erase the magic circle.


    Alice had made a significant impression in Ravenwood, catching the attention of many Soulmancers. This would inevitably draw more attention to the Cozy Book Haven.


    After all, the bookstore was the origin of the AuraField. Any person with a decent amount of power could sense the more abundant energy near the bookstore, which would only attract more visitors.


    "Mr. Johnson, did you all go to Ravenwood?" Nelson, who had been overseeing the store in their absence, greeted them upon their return.


    William nodded and said, "Don''t worry. No one should bother you for items from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca anymore."


    Nelson quickly expressed his gratitude. Even though William had made him the scapegoat, everything hade to a satisfactory conclusion, saving Nelson from living like a fugitive.


    William approached the main table in the bookstore, cing his palm on it. With a firm swipe, the AuraField vanished.


    Nelson immediately felt the surrounding energy thinning out.


    Not particrly sensitive to the energy''s intensity, William asked Nelson, "How does the energy around here feel to you now?"


    "Not good. I feel that the energy around is slowly dissipating," Nelson said hurriedly. "Before, it felt like abundant energy was continuously gathering towards the store, but now I don''t feel that way."


    "Good, that''s enough." William nodded slightly, content with the oue.


    The changes the AuraField triggered in the Earth''s energy field even awakened ancient energy sources on the. Within just a few days, the world''s energy grew much more potent. Considering Alice''s enhanced abilities, William believed it was best for the AuraField not to continue existing, lest it risk altering the world''s order once again.

 Chapter 239 Evelyn...

    <h4>Chapter 239 Evelyn...</h4>


    At this moment, only William, Alice, and Nelson were in the bookstore. There weren''t any outsiders present. Nelson had practically watched Alice''s power grow at an astonishing rate.


    Thus, the rtionship between this youngdy and William must certainly be special.


    After pondering for a while, an audacious thought crossed Nelson''s mind, and he inquired, "Master, was the recent resurgence of energy connected to you?"


    William nodded, "It was somewhat rted. I was initially trying to create a small AuraField for her, but there was a slight mishap."


    "Hiss¡ª" Nelson couldn''t help but take a sharp intake of breath. Did William mean that the global energy revival was merely due to a tiny error while crafting a small AuraField?


    A small AuraField?!


    To call that a "small" AuraField seemed a bit outrageous.


    A minor mishap with just a so-called "small" AuraField led to a global resurgence of energy.


    How incredibly powerful must he be?


    Labeling such a capability as "godly" wouldn''t even be an exaggeration.


    Alice could never have imagined that the major event in the entire Mystic realm, the resurgence of energy, was all because William wanted to create a small AuraField just for her.


    This realization left Alice deeply touched.


    Nelson couldn''t help but study Alice more closely before inquiring, "Master, may I ask who Alice is to you?"


    He could tell that, despite William''s staggering abilities, he wasn''t the kind of person devoid of desires. He''d seen William chat up a beautifuldy or two. If Alice were William''s significant other, the implications would be vast.


    William responded, "She''s my apprentice."


    "Having you as a master is truly wonderful!" Nelson eximed sincerely.


    To enhance the abilities of his disciple, he even personally crafted such an AuraField for her.


    The benefits she received were indeed tremendous.


    Alice chuckled, "Thank you, Master!"


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "Do you know why I created this AuraField? It''s because you''re too foolish."


    Alice wasn''t offended,sheughed instead. If stupidity cannot be changed, so be it. Fortune favors fools, after all. If she were truly smart, would William pamper her so?


    "You dare tough!" William cast her a reproachful look, then picked up another book and started reading at the desk.


    Alice was inwardly delighted but put on a pretense of feeling wronged. "Master, would you like some coffee?"


    "Sure," William replied. He enjoyed the tranquility of his current life: reading a book, sipping a coffee, cooking dinner in the evening, lounging in the yard afterwards, and then drifting off to sleep.


    "Alrighty!" Alice then turned to Nelson, "Nelson, would you like some coffee? My treat."


    She was in an excellent mood. Treating someone to a beverage was no big deal. After all, Nelson was an employee of the bookstore. If she was buying drinks, she should include him.


    Nelson hesitated briefly before saying, "Thank you."


    "What vor would you like?" Alice walked over to Nelson with her phone, allowing him to choose his preference. Deliberately, she didn''t offer William the same choice.


    Nelson nced at the various coffee vors on her phone and casually selected one.


    After he made his choice, Alice settled down and ordered two new vors for herself.


    William, being indifferent to such matters, continued reading his book. Deciding on coffee vors was not something he needed to be concerned about.


    He hadn''t been reading for long when Zoey and Wes entered the bookstore.


    Wes sat down beside William and said, "William, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you."


    William slowly closed his book, "What is it?"


    Without avoiding Nelson and Alice, Wes inquired, "Are you familiar with Evelyn''s situation?"


    "Why are you asking about her?" William was puzzled. Why had someone from the 13th Bureau taken an interest in Evelyn?


    Wes remarked, "In the few days since you''ve been away, Evelyn''s been making significant moves. She''s now seemingly on track to be the wealthiest individual in New York, and her power seems... immense. I can''t even gauge the extent of her capabilities."


    William remained silent for a moment. It was no surprise that Wes couldn''t fathom Evelyn''s depth.


    Unknown to them, Evelyn somehow had a fortuitous encounter and absorbed a part of William''s blood essence. In such a short time, she became a powerful intermediate Soulmancer. How could Wes, who is only at the beginning level of an intermediate Soulmancer, possibly see through it?


    William stated, "She''s likely a descendant of the Taylor family. A while ago, her mother took her back to the Taylor''s residence."


    That was all William could divulge. He couldn''t exactly tell Wes that he had once given Evelyn a drop of his blood essence.


    "The Taylor family? As in James Taylor''s lineage?" Wes opened aptop, typing rapidly, and said, "Didn''t we previously suspect something was amiss in Maplewood Town? But the recent reports from our colleagues dispatched there suggest that everything in Maplewood Town is normal, with no indications of Soulmancer activities. Maplewood Town is James Taylor''s hometown. To my knowledge, while James Taylor wasn''t particrly powerful, he was a Soulmancer."


    Listening in, Nelson interjected, "It''s true that James Taylor was a Soulmancer, but he was enigmatic and rarely made public appearances. Isn''t that normal?"


    Zoey sat attentively, absorbing the conversation, while Wes countered, "No, no, no! ording to our agency''s sensors, there were abnormal energy fluctuations in Maplewood Town five nights ago. There''s definitely Soulmancer activity there. Plus, I''ve noticed that employees in Evelyn''spany appear to be Soulmancers, and not just any Soulmancers, but ones with considerable strength. Furthermore, based on their backgrounds, they all hail from Maplewood Town. This confirms something is indeed awry in Maplewood Town."


    "In such a short span, multiple Soulmancers from Maplewood Town have emerged, all working in Evelyn''spany. And Evelyn is James Taylor''s... granddaughter?" As Wes searched for more information on Evelyn, he finally pinpointed her lineage and frowned, "Apanyprised entirely of Soulmancerspeting against ordinary humans is an absolute disaster. In just a few days, numerous businesses have been acquired by Evelyn''spany, clearly showcasing the power of the Taylor family."


    Zoey, tilting her head in thought, finally inquired, "Is there a regtion preventing Soulmancers from engaging in business?"


    Caught off guard, Wes responded with a grin, "Well, there''s no such rule..."


    Soulmancers are ordinary citizens with the same rights as everyone else. Even the 13th Bureau doesn''t have the authority to curtail theirwful activities. As long as their endeavors are legal, the 13th Bureau can''t interfere.


    It''s just that most Soulmancers typically don''t prioritize wealth. They are more passionate about enhancing their abilities. If one is focused on power progression, who would have the time for mundane worldly affairs?


    Given the current scenario, Wes was somewhat at a loss on how to proceed. They couldn''t possibly prevent Evelyn from running her business.

 Chapter 240 All of them are "demigod"

    <h4>Chapter 240 All of them are "demigod"</h4>


    After much thought, Wes turned to Zoey, "Sis, I''m truly concerned about Maplewood Town. I fear something might have happened to our colleagues we sent there."


    Zoey responded, "If members of the 13th Bureau have met with trouble, we can arrest Evelyn, right?"


    "Um... Yes, that''s the case," Wes slowly nodded, aware that Zoey''s focus was always distinct.


    Moreover, Zoey''s demeanor was somewhat aloof. She wasn''t particrly attached to colleagues she wasn''t close with but was protective of her close friends.


    Zoey stood up, stating, "William, you''reing with us."


    "Sure!" William had always been curious about Evelyn''s situation. He had long believed that Evelyn was the reincarnation of Artemis from tens of thousands of years ago. However, upon reflection, something seemed amiss.


    Especially the fact that Evelyn possessed memories from the medieval era.


    After the medieval period, William had encountered several reincarnations of Artemis. None of them retained any memories from their past lives.


    To William''s knowledge, only those with phenomenal power or extremely deep obsessions would carry forward memories after reincarnation.


    Artemis, in her first reincarnation, didn''t have such memory continuity. After tens of thousands of years, how could she possess memories, especially from the medieval times?


    Upon hearing their conversation, Alice chimed in, "I''ming too."


    William had mentioned that Evelyn might be her future wife, and Alice''s rtionship with Evelyn was quite good. Even if she was sure of her feelings for William, she didn''t harbor any resentment towards Evelyn.


    Now that Zoey intended to arrest Evelyn, Alice naturally wanted to get involved.


    "Let''s go together," Wes discreetly nced at Nelson, probing, "Would the grand mage be interested in joining us?"


    This, in fact, was Wes''s primary intent.


    Beforeing, he already suspected something was off about Maplewood Town. But due to its uncanny nature, he had been hesitant to act on his own.


    He even felt that even if Zoey were to return and personally head there, there''s no guarantee that things would go smoothly.


    However, if they could bring Nelson along, the situation would undoubtedly change.


    Nelson is genuinely a senior Soulmancer. With him involved, it''s naturally better.


    "I can apany you," Nelson said. "I have some acquaintance with James Taylor. Given what the Taylor family is doing, they''re indeed inviting some trouble. Perhaps if I were to talk to James, he might change his mind."


    Nelson finally understood. The Taylor family, with a group of Soulmancers entering the business world, would have a significant impact on ordinary people. Even if they didn''t break anyws, it''s still somewhat problematic.


    While they were in discussion, coffee had been delivered to the bookstore''s entrance. Alice handed a cup to Nelson and then one to William. Only one cup remained, and out of politeness, she gave it to Zoey.


    "Thank you," Zoey expressed her gratitude. She picked up her coffee and emptied it in one gulp, revealing a satisfied smile.


    After taking a sip, William frowned slightly, remarking, "This taste... it''s odd."


    Alice chuckled, "Of course it is. It''s Kopi Luwak, hailed as the most unique coffee in the world." She had intentionally ordered this particr coffee for William.


    Wasn''t it obvious what her little intention was? Just as Alice was about to ask William for his coffee, Zoey had already reached out, saying, "How special can it be? Let me try!"


    William, not too fond of the vor, handed it over. Zoey took the coffee and, in one swift gulp, drained it, smacking her lips andmenting, "It indeed is a bit different." With that, she gave the now-empty cup a little shake and casually tossed it into the trash bin.


    Alice''s smile froze.


    Had she just been... upstaged? "Sis, that''s Kopi Luwak!" Known for its unique taste and production method, one usually savors it slowly. How had Zoey drained the entire cup in just one gulp? William, however, didn''t give it much thought.


    It seemed this girl didn''t mind drinking something someone else had sipped.


    As for the food-loving Zoey, there was no need for further mention. She could even devour dishes made by Alice with no leftovers. While the coffee tasted a bit peculiar, it wasn''t hard to drink.


    Having finished their coffee, they boarded the 13th Bureau''s car and headed straight for Maplewood Town.


    Upon nearing Maplewood Town, Nelson remarked, "There''s definitely something amiss about this town. The aura of death is too strong; some formidable dark power must have been at work here."


    "I knew it!" Wes eximed, "There has to be something wrong with Maplewood Town. If dark forces are involved, could it have something to do with the Taylor family?"


    William remained silent, pondering over the concept of dark powers.


    In his view, there wasn''t much distinction between users of dark powers and conventional Soulmancers.


    It mainly depended on the individual wielding these forces. Those who used dark powers could potentially be harmless, and yet some orthodox Soulmancers might not be merciful when taking lives.


    Of course, some users of dark powers might resort to ughter or causing catastrophes to amplify their strength, which undoubtedly appeared malevolent to ordinary people.


    Yet William felt that even in such cases, as long as those he cared about were unharmed, he was not inclined to intervene.


    Over billions of years, William had seen so much.


    What''s so significant about dark power?


    During the era of ancient gods, a single fury from those god-kings resulted in corpses scattered for miles. How many of the dead were truly innocent? Yet, weren''t those god-kings still revered by countless people?


    And to give a more recent example, which war in history has seen few casualties?


    To bring it closer to home, which historical war hasn''t resulted in a vast number of casualties?


    Napoleon''s conquests, for instance, were soaked in blood and sacrifice, yet didn''t his name still echo gloriously through history?


    William never considered himself a saint, nor did he ever aspire to be one. From his perspective, perhaps human lives were truly as inconsequential as grass underfoot.


    Although he asionally appreciated taking it easy, he was dedicated to his work.


    Currently a staff member of the 13th Bureau, if innocent civilians were harmed by the users of dark powers, he feltpelled to intervene, at least to some extent.


    Even though he might ck off sometimes, "love what you do and do what you love" remained William''s guiding principle.


    Upon entering Maplewood Town, there were no signs of decay or destion.


    On the contrary, the town''s residents were actively constructing homes, leading to a bustling and thriving atmosphere.


    The original houses were mostly demolished to make way for traditional wooden residences.


    ncing out of the car window, William was shocked to discover that all of the town''s inhabitants were possessed by demons and wielded the power akin to demigods.


    A small town, popted by thousands, and every single one of them was a "demigod" possessed by a demon!


    In the past, the number of "demigods" could be counted on one''s fingers. Now, they seemed to have descended en masse, counted in the thousands. He wondered who had the audacity and means to orchestrate such a feat.


    Normally, those from the Divine Realm, whether they chose to possess as demons or bestow powers upon Soulmancers as deities, would be reluctant to descend to the human realm.


    In the Divine Realm, despite its harsh conditions, everyone had their own territory.


    Existing in a spiritual form, living for tens of thousands of years without meeting a violent end wasmonce.


    However, descending to Earth as a "demigod" was fraught with risks. Upon arrival, their powers would be significantly diminished. If their rate of power recovery was not swift, living for just a few centuries would be considered fortunate. Furthermore, dying in this diminished state would result in total annihtion of both body and soul.


    Could it be that some great turmoil had erupted in the Divine Realm, forcing these beings to seek refuge on Earth?

 Chapter 241 Either obey the current laws or face death!

    <h4>Chapter 241 Either obey the currentws or face death!</h4>


    After William and his team disembarked from their vehicle, the "demigods" of the town didn''t exhibit any hostile actions toward them, behaving as if they hadn''t even noticed their arrival.


    Some of the "demigods" were even sitting by the roadside, engrossed in something on their mobile phones.


    Though the town was enveloped in an aura of death, the inhabitants seemed amiable.


    Scanning his surroundings, Nelson whispered with a troubled expression, "The people around here are all at the demigod level, and it seems they are all users of the dark powers¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Wes''s face turned pale. With at least thirty individuals nearby all at the demigod level and wielding dark powers, who could possibly stand against such odds?


    "You are Soulmancers, aren''t you?" A young-looking demigod slowly approached them, stating, "If you have no business here, don''t linger in our town. It now belongs to us."


    "Belongs to you?" Zoey inquired, "Who''s in charge here?"


    The young demigod asked, "Do you have a purpose here?"


    "I am the Director of the 13th Bureau from the mortal realm," Zoey responded, her demeanor challenging. "You demons possessing so many human bodies must provide an exnation." Realizing the anomaly of the town and harnessing the power of her Warrior God Constitution, she added, "With so many ''demigods'' descending, if you were tomit crimes, it would be a cmity for the entire world."


    "An exnation? What kind of exnation do you seek?" The child-like demigod sneered, "Had it not been for our leader''s order prohibiting needless killing, you''d already be dead."


    As he spoke, a few onlookers began to gather around them. The others, busy constructing houses, paid no heed to the ongoing confrontation.


    In their eyes, there was likely no one in the world who could run wild in their town. While Hades had decreed they shouldn''t harm the innocent, those who actively provoked them were a different story.


    Zoey, known for her fiery temper, clenched her fist, preparing for a fight.


    Quick to react, Wes swiftly grabbed her, urging, "Hold on, sis! Let me handle this."


    Their previous encounter with Seraphina had been a tough one. That was just against one "demigod". Now, with over thirty "demigods" nearby and despite having Nelson with them, they stood little chance in a fight.


    Zoey quickly regained herposure, realizing the odds. Fighting over thirty "demigods" would likely end in defeat, unless she deployed her devastating move, the Cosmic Palm.


    Although the original version of the Cosmic Palm has immense power, its activation speed is too slow. Moreover, it''s a test for her soul energy. These people won''t stand within range like they did during the duel in Ravenwood, waiting for the palm imprint to fall. The opponent would surely have escaped by then.


    The young "demigod" nced at Wes and said, "You''re quite sensible for a kid. I don''t want to bully the weaker, so if you have business to discuss, head to the Taylor residence."


    Although he appeared as a child, having returned to the mortal realm once again, his demonic soul had lived for several centuries, if not a millennium.


    "Yes, yes, of course. You are generous. Please forgive our intrusion," Wes responded, having be more diplomatic under Steven''s guidance. He then took Zoey''s arm, leading her towards the Taylor family mansion.


    They didn''t take a vehicle, choosing to walk the distance.


    As they went, Nelson became increasingly rmed. He realized that everyone they encountered in the town seemed to be of demigod strength, their authentic aura undeniable.


    "Wes... everyone in this town possesses the strength of demigods!" Nelson felt a chill, deeply unsettled by this revtion. On their journey alone, they had already encountered hundreds.


    With so many "demigods," had they started a fight earlier, wouldn''t they have been torn to pieces?


    Zoey might be unparalleled inbat, but it depends on who she''s up against!


    Facing hundreds of "demigods," even with her prowess, she''d surely be overwhelmed. Coupled with Nelson, a high-level Soulmancer, they would be walking into a deathtrap.


    Hearing Nelson''s words, Wes felt a cold shiver run from his feet to his head. This was terrifying.


    Along the way, they even encountered former colleagues, now possessed by these demons. Yet, facing this situation, Wes felt helpless.


    Could mortalws possibly govern demons?


    Considering the number of "demigods" in the town, even if they summoned the entire 13th Bureau, all Soulmancer organizations, and an additional hundred thousand fully-equipped elite troops, they still might not stand a chance.


    Having worked in the 13th Bureau for over thirty years, this was the first time Wes genuinely felt fear.


    The situation they were now in was beyond what they could handle. He was even unsure how to proceed once they reached the Taylor residence.


    If negotiations failed, they might not make it out of Maplewood Town alive.


    However, among their group, Wes seemed to be the only one harboring such fears.


    Zoey, the young woman, didn''t seem to know what fear even meant.


    Alice and Nelson both felt that as long as William was by their side, it seemed that there weren''t any major problems.


    As for William...


    He was pondering a rather profound question.


    No matter why these demons descended to the human world, he genuinely appreciated the current peaceful society and wouldn''t allow them to disrupt the social order.


    Yet, he wasn''t keen on engaging in a massacre.


    After all, the townsfolk had already been possessed by these demons. These "demigods" bore him no significant grudge, and the actions of the child earlier weren''t excessive, merely warning them against entering the town. When Wes proposed a discussion, the child had even pointed them in the right direction.


    William wasn''t inclined to resort to violence either.


    In a peaceful society, coexistence is key.


    However, the attitudes of these "demigods" were now rather arrogant. If Wes and the others approached with this demeanor, there probably wouldn''t be much to discuss.


    Should the weak demand the strong to abide by their rules?


    Wasn''t that a joke?


    William felt that a quote from the modern scientist Robert Oppenheimer was quite apt.


    "There is a difference between not having a bomb and having a bomb but choosing not to use it."


    For a nation to maintain peace, it must have a robust military force.


    At this point, as Wes sought to negotiate with the "demigods," hoping they would respect currentws and regtions, the same principle applied.


    If you can''t defeat them, what grounds do you have for discussing this?


    If they don''tply, what will you do? Beg them on your knees?


    Hmm, perhaps a bit of deterrence might work!


    William had an idea. Let Wes discuss with them first. If things can be settled through discussion, so be it,if not, force would be the next step.


    As for facing thousands of "demigods," William didn''t see it as a big deal.


    If deterrence doesn''t work, William believed he might need to eliminate them directly. He didn''t want this group to disrupt hisfortable life.


    Either obey the currentws or face death!

 Chapter 242 William is very good at negotiating.

    <h4>Chapter 242 William is very good at negotiating.</h4>


    At the entrance of the Taylor family''s old mansion.


    After pondering for a long time, Wes felt that given the current situation, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and proceed.


    This time, he didn''t rely on Zoey and Nelson. Instead, he called Steven and briefed him about the situation in Maplewood Town.


    Upon hearing that there were hundreds of "demigods" in Maplewood Town, Steven remained silent for a while. Finally, he said, "Wes, whatever you do, avoid any confrontation with them. Staying alive is the top priority."


    "I know James Taylor. If he hasn''t been possessed by a demon, talk to him and do your best to ensure the safety of the town''s ordinary residents."


    Hundreds of "demigods" was Wes''s estimate, and it was rming. Even Steven couldn''t stay calm. He couldn''t think of a better solution and decided to report the situation higher up.


    Soulmancers inherently have abilities far surpassing ordinary people, but in this world, it is ordinary people who y the dominant role.


    If the town were filled with ordinary Soulmancers, it wouldn''t be a significant concern. As long as ordinary people didn''t offend them, these Soulmancers typically wouldn''t be interested in mundane affairs.


    However, having hundreds of wielders of dark powers was an entirely different matter. If they wreaked havoc in the world of ordinary people, it would undeniably be a societal disaster.


    Yet, Steven didn''t feel the same fear as Wes. Instead, he began contacting powerful individuals within the Soulmancermunity, preparing for unexpected situations.


    Standing at the entrance of the Taylor residence, Wes once again said to Zoey, "Sis, you must restrain yourself. Whatever happens, don''t start a fight!"


    Zoey was considered a trump card for the 13th Bureau. But in this scenario, ying that card might not be advantageous. A confrontation would only exacerbate the situation.


    Zoey asked, "So, even if it''s a matter of life and death, I shouldn''t retaliate?"


    Wes thought for a moment, replying, "If they make a move, you and Nelson should take William and flee. I''ll cover your retreat."


    William chuckled, "Are you nning to be a sacrificialmb?"


    The term ''sacrificialmb'' was something he picked up while ying games with Wyatt and others in the dormitory not long ago.


    While Wes''s words carried a noble, fearless tone, given his capabilities, covering the retreat would certainly mean sacrificing himself.


    Wes paused and said, "Or perhaps, you should all leave the town now. It seems the ''demigods'' in town don''t intend to act rashly. I''ll handle this."


    It was the best solution he could think of.


    Discussion was certainly necessary, but there was no need for so many to attend. If the talks broke down and an escape was required, the more people present, the harder it would be.


    "I''ll go with you." After uttering these words, Zoey turned to Nelson and said, "Nelson, you escort them out."


    Zoey often seemed a bit clueless in daily life, but she wasn''t actually naive. It''s just that she had a unique focus on matters, which led to asional oversights on other trivial things.


    Perhaps this is the way most geniuses are.


    This time, she felt an unprecedented sense of danger. In her view, this matter was the responsibility of the 13th Bureau, and there was no need for Nelson to be involved.


    Although she initially believed William to be powerful, based on their recent interactions, she realized that William was, in her words, "weak." Naturally, she didn''t want him to face danger with them.


    As for Alice, during their time in Ravenwood, she was just a temp, earning two hundred dors a day. She hadn''t formally joined the 13th Bureau, so there was no reason for her to take such risks.


    Upon hearing Zoey''s words, Nelson hesitated and nced at William. He was curious about what William thought.


    In Nelson''s eyes, with William around, even if the negotiations with the "demigods" failed, they could still safely leave the town.


    After all, William was a man whom even the legendary magician Merlin addressed as "Master." Moreover, what impressed Nelson the most was that a mere Aura Field drawn casually by William could trigger a global energy revival.


    That alone was testament to William''s strength.


    William said, "Let''s go together. There shouldn''t be any danger. I''ll handle the negotiations; I have some expertise in that area."


    Wes''s mouth twitched sharply, fixing his gaze on William and asking, "Are you sure?!"


    He remembered that William had said before that he was particrly good at chatting.


    However, in reality, William''s way of chatting was overwhelming, causing those who talked with him to feel utterly exasperated.


    And now, he ims to be a master negotiator?!


    "Trust me," William assured, giving Wes a determined look.


    Wes couldn''t pinpoint what came over him. After hesitating for a moment, he actually said, "Alright, I''ll trust you this time. You lead the negotiations."


    William gave a slight smile. After all, negotiations were his forte.


    Once they had decided on their course of action, William and the group knocked on the grand entrance of the Taylor family mansion.


    Someone promptly opened the door.


    The Taylor family''s mansion bore a resemnce to the Greek Revival Style of architecture.


    The yard was vast and uniquely designed, with numerous people inside apparently studying something.


    After William and the others went in, Wes whispered to Nelson, "Nelson, are the people inside all of demigod strength too?"


    Without turning his gaze, Nelson subtly nodded.


    Wes felt utterly exasperated. What was this situation? From the entrance of the town all the way to here, everyone they encountered had the strength of a demigod. It was starting to feel incredibly eerie.


    All along the way, he had been mentally counting the number of "demigods." With the addition of those he saw inside the mansion, the count had reached 317.


    The number was already staggering, and there might be more.


    Upon their entrance, one of the "demigods" inquired, "What do you want?"


    Before Wes could answer, William retorted, "Call your leader. We need to talk."


    His tone was so audacious that an outsider might think he was here to cause trouble.


    Wes broke out in a cold sweat.


    Was this his idea of negotiation?


    What kind of negotiation was this?!


    The "demigod" chuckled sinisterly and remarked, "Are you here to court death?"


    As he said this, the ambient energy began to coalesce, indicating that they were ready for a confrontation at any moment.


    William, without batting an eyelid, said to Alice, "Alice, draw your sword!"


    Alice, not fully grasping the situation but trusting William''s instruction, waved her hand. The Sword of Soulbreaker manifested in her grip, taking the form of a wooden sword.


    But just moments ago, William had unsealed the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    As she raised the sword, it resonated with a sound akin to the roar of an ancient dragon. Its sword aura was overwhelmingly powerful, unmatched in its ferocity.


    "Bow before me! You lowly mortals!"


    It was the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker speaking. It hadn''t felt this exhrated in years. The idea that William had used it to intimidate these "demigods" almost made itugh to death.


    What even were these "demigods"?


    Tens of thousands of years ago, those gods and demons obliterated by a single strike from William could only continue to exist in a spiritual form. They created another dimension, the so-called Divine Realm.


    Many of these gods and demons had encountered William''s Sword Spirit and quivered at its sight. And now, these humans possessed by lesser demons dared to call themselves "demigods"?


    With a chillingmand from the Sword Spirit, a terrifying sword technique enveloped the entire town with its aura.


    All the "demigods" in the town felt their legs go weak, a shiver running down their spines.


    Their time possessing humans wasn''t long. They hadn''t engaged in realbat. Some weren''t even battle-oriented demons. In terms of actualbat power, some were even weaker than advanced Soulmancers.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker had once been powerful enough to sh directly with ancient demons. In terms of rank, it surpassed even the artifacts like Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword'', and Ares''s ''War Sword''. With William unsealing its full potential, which "demigod" wouldn''t tremble in fear?


    The Sword Spirit didn''t want to overstep. After all, William only asked it to intimidate the "demigods", not kill them. Its sword technique wasn''t used to its fullest earlier, which meant some "demigods" hadn''t knelt and were still struggling against the pressure exerted by the Sword Spirit.


    But having said all that, and even after putting on such a disy, these "demigods" still hadn''t bowed.


    Did they think the Sword Spirit was a joke?


    "Kneel!" The Sword Spiritmanded again, and those "demigods" who had been resisting finally knelt.


    Only then was the Sword Spirit satisfied.


    Whenever it encountered other Sword Spirits in the past, didn''t they all kneel uniformly before it?


    Did they think it was bluffing?

 Chapter 243 Do you look down on novice Soulmancers?

    <h4>Chapter 243 Do you look down on novice Soulmancers?</h4>


    Wes and the others were so shocked by what they were witnessing that their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Was that the sword in Alice''s hand that had just spoken?


    Why were all these "demigods" around them kneeling in pain?


    Nelson had to admit he was impressed. Just the release of the Sword Spirit''s power made all these "demigods" kneel!


    He was well aware that William possessed all the magical artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. So, it wasn''t too surprising that the Sword Spirit in Alice''s hand was this formidable.


    Seeing that everyone had knelt, William finally asked, "Is it time for your leader toe out and talk?"


    Negotiations are only possible with strength,otherwise, it''s just begging for peace.


    "Wait here!" one of the "demigods" responded, attempting to rise. However, he found that the pressure from the Sword Spirit still lingered, making it impossible for him to stand. He couldn''t muster the energy from his surroundings either, looking even more embarrassed, "I... Make her sheathe her sword, or I can''t get up."


    Admitting this was the ultimate humiliation.


    Without her even swinging the sword, he was reduced to kneeling. Just moments ago, he was challenging them...


    William then turned to Alice and said, "Alice, sheathe your sword."


    The moment she did, William lifted his eyelid slightly, sealing the Sword Spirit''s power once more.


    "Ah! Not again! I just got a taste of freedom, and you seal me back! Alice, please plead with your master to unseal me. I''ll lead you to great victories."


    The Sword Spirit was on the verge of a breakdown.


    For tens of thousands of years, it had been sealed. Do you have any idea how it had passed those years?


    Its power sealed, kept in a spatial storage ring, submerged in darkness and endless boredom. Its onlypany was its scabbard, Kindshield, who wasn''t particrly talkative.


    Now, after briefly unleashing its power and relishing it, not even three minutes passed before it was sealed again.


    This was just too much!


    Alice wore an awkward smile on her face. Over the past few days, she''d had many conversations with the Sword Spirit, who often boasted about its past prowess.


    Initially, Alice thought it was just bragging, but now she could see for herself.


    The Sword Spirit wasn''t exaggerating. It truly was formidable!


    During their journey, she hade to realize that the people in this town were all "demigods," probably having strengthparable to Seraphina''s.


    But with just a singlemand from the Sword Spirit, they all knelt.


    The strength of the Sword Spirit was evident.


    William actually gave her such a treasure. Wasn''t he being a bit too kind to her?


    With such a precious gift bestowed upon her so easily, what more could she possibly want?


    The matter of the power seal seemed insignificant now.


    After all, with William by her side, there wasn''t any danger. Why would she need the seal lifted? She wasn''t out to ughter anyone!


    After Alice sheathed her sword, the "demigod" hurriedly made his way to the house.


    Soon after, Scott emerged, led by the "demigod," and approached William and the group.


    "Mr. Taylor, do... do you still remember me?" Alice called out upon seeing Scott. Speaking of which, the Taylor family and the Turner family could be considered as old acquaintances. However, Alice now wasn''t sure whether the Scott in front of her was possessed by a demon or not.


    Scott responded with a kind smile, "Alice, how could I forget you? But what brings you here?"


    Alice hesitated slightly before replying, "I''m currently an employee of the 13th Bureau. I''m here to investigate Maplewood Town. Are you the leader of these people?"


    Scott replied with a calm smile, "When did you join the 13th Bureau? I wasn''t aware."


    Wes felt that the conversation was headed in a peaceful direction, given that they were acquaintances.


    However, William coldly interjected, "Enough with the pleasantries. Tell me, what''s your rtionship with these demigods?"


    "Cough!" Wes internallymented, thinking he might have misjudged the situation.


    Why was William acting so brazenly?


    Did he think that with Alice by his side he could act however he pleased?


    His tone was clearly that of an interrogator!


    As expected, Scott''s face darkened, and he sharply questioned William, "Young man, I remember you. On what authority are you speaking to me?"


    William''s tone grew even colder, exuding the aura of a leader, "I am an officer of the 13th Bureau. Since you''re the leader of these demigods, it''s up to you to talk to me."


    Scott assessed William, recognizing him as a novice Soulmancer.


    However, he did recognize Zoey.


    Zoey was now the Director of the 13th Bureau. Logically, if there were any discussions to be had, it should be between Zoey and him.


    Who exactly is this young man in front of us?


    Could he be concealing his true strength?


    Scott couldn''t help but be taken aback by William''s presence and aura. He wondered if William was deliberately hiding his true power to take others by surprise.


    In fact, his intuition was right.


    "How do you propose we proceed?" Scott eventually decided topromise.


    The sword technique that was unleashed earlier was truly terrifying. The surrounding "demigods" also warned him against acting rashly, lest he brings about his own doom.


    Wes finally let out a sigh of relief. Could they finally negotiate?


    Unexpectedly, William''s negotiation demeanor was even moremanding than Mr. Taylor''s.


    William nced at Scott and said, "First, the demigods in the town must register with the 13th Bureau. Their entries and exits must also be recorded."


    Scott pondered for a moment and replied, "That''s eptable."


    "Secondly, this town must be isted from the regr popce!" William continued, "We will announce to the outside world that there''s been an outbreak of a gue in the town. Anyone from the town venturing out must carry our monitoring device to ensure no misconduct."


    William was quite modernized, having learned about some of the technological methods used by the 13th Bureau. He knew about their devices.


    Scott gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t push it too far! We haven''t done anything illegal or outrageous. Even as demigods, we still have our civil rights."


    William coldly retorted, "How many people have been possessed by demons? Are the former residents not killed by your kind? You should be grateful we''re not executing you on the spot. If you don''t agree, I guarantee not a single soul in this town will survive."


    The idea of a novice Soulmancer threatening thousands of "demigods" seemedughable to Scott, but he couldn''t muster a chuckle.


    Just moments ago, when the Sword Spirit roared, all the "demigods" were rendered unable to tap into the surrounding energy.


    While "demigods" grow stronger over time, they can absorb and utilize the energy around them, making them formidable opponents. But now, without ess to this energy, they were no different from regr humans.


    Facing the attacks from Zoey and Nelson, if they couldn''t harness the surrounding energy, they would be sitting ducks.


    So, William''s statement wasn''t entirely off the mark.


    Most importantly, William''s tone and demeanor were so resolute that Scott didn''t dare question his words.


    "Fine! I agree!" Scott never imagined that thousands of "demigods" would be threatened by a novice Soulmancer. He stared at William, asking, "Are you truly just a novice Soulmancer?"


    William smirked, "Do you look down on novice Soulmancers? I''m not here to fight you anyway." He then turned and continued, "Inform the townspeople to gather to the east of the town for registration."

 Chapter 244 Evelyn’s True Identity

    <h4>Chapter 244 Evelyn''s True Identity</h4>


    Wes never expected that William would handle the situation so aptly and decisively.


    If it were up to him to negotiate, facing Scott, he might not have the same confidence as William to propose such beneficial terms.


    After all, in his view, even if Alice''s Sword Spirit is fierce, he would never be able to make a statement like William, promising that not a single soul in the town would be spared.


    If it had gone that way, the oue of the negotiation would surely have been different.


    Wes quickly arranged for staff from the 13th Bureau toe to Maplewood Town to register the "demigods."


    When all the "demigods" gathered together, Wes was genuinely taken aback by their number.


    There must be thousands of them!


    A "demigod" essentially represents a Soulmancer who has broken past their own limits. They have more experience and an enhanced spiritual strength, enabling them to reach heights in a short time that a regr Soulmancer would struggle to achieve in a lifetime.


    Previously, when they encountered just one or two demigods, they tried to coexist peacefully, careful not to provoke them. But now, they were facing thousands of "demigods."


    Had it not been for the Sword Spirit''s earlier intimidation, given William''s negotiation style, they probably would have been preparing for the worst.


    Now, these demigods obediently formed three lines. Under the guidance of the 13th Bureau''s staff, they registered and each received a monitoring device.


    Soon after, Wes also summoned nearby military forces to seal off Maplewood Town.


    Scott, standing in front of them, coldly inquired, "I presume I don''t need to register, considering the 13th Bureau already has my records?"


    William''s tone was even colder than his, saying, "Why shouldn''t it be registered? What was your strength level before? What is your current state? Don''t you need to report when you break through your previous level?"


    "Enough! I''ve tolerated you for too long!" Scott eximed in anger, looking as though he was about to strike.


    Alice raised her hand, positioning the Sword of Soulbreaker at an angle, and said, "Mr. Taylor, considering the rtionship between our families, I advise you not to take action. Otherwise, you will surely die!"


    She didn''t say this to protect William. He didn''t need her protection. She genuinely said this to spare Scott''s life.


    If she truly angered her master, Scott would undoubtedly face a gruesome end. Wasn''t Travis a prime example of this?


    Scott snorted coldly and said, "Alice, for your sake, I won''t argue with him. But even as demigods, we have human rights, so we should be free toe and go from this ce, right?"


    William nodded, saying, "Of course, you all can leave. However, if even one demigodmits murder, as long as there''s evidence, all of you will face the same punishment. Don''t me us if we end up wiping out the entire town."


    Wes''s lips twitched involuntarily. He hadn''t realized that William could be so ruthless!


    Coming up with the idea that if one person errs, everyone faces the consequences!


    Talking about annihting an entire town just like that!


    Anyone unaware would think his power was tremendous.


    Scott''s face grew darker. He had anticipated the arrival of the 13th Bureau and even thought about how to negotiate with them assertively, even considering taking over the entirety of New York City as his territory.


    But how could he have predicted that Alice had joined the 13th Bureau and possessed such a terrifying divine sword?


    Especially this entry-level Soulmancer before him,the kid was just too arrogant!


    "Fine! No problem!" Scott stared at William for a while and then broke into a smile, saying, "We''ll do as you say."


    William detected a murderous intent in Scott''s eyes, but he wasn''t concerned.


    Scott''s thoughts must be straightforward now.


    For an entry-level Soulmancer like William, as long as Alice wasn''t by his side, these "demigods" could discreetly eliminate him with ease.


    As for evidence of the "demigods"mitting a murder?


    Ever heard of overpowering someone with sheer might?


    Leaving behind evidence after killing an entry-level Soulmancer would be a joke, wouldn''t it?


    Scott agreed to everything, and the operations of the 13th Bureau proceeded efficiently.


    After the registration, there were a total of 1,388 "demigods," and including Scott, Maplewood Town had a total poption of 1,389.


    Nelson, who had been observing the entire process, couldn''t help but ask, "Scott, where''s your father? Why hasn''t he shown up?"


    He had known James Taylor for a long time, and with such significant events urring in the Taylor family, why hadn''t James Taylor appeared?


    Even if he was possessed by a demon, he should havee to register.


    "Grand Sorcerer Nelson, my father passed away a few days ago." Scott was not afraid of Nelson. He was just a high-level Soul Mage. If it weren''t for that Sword Spirit today, who would dare to show off in town?


    Nelson''s expression became solemn as he asked, "How did your father die?"


    "My father died peacefully in his sleep. He passed away very peacefully. Thank you, Grand Sorcerer, for your concern." Scott''s expression was calm, showing no signs of sorrow.


    Died peacefully in his sleep?


    "Please ept my condolences," Nelson said, not prying further.


    With so many "Demi-Gods" appearing in Maplewood Town, how could it be possible that James Taylor simply died peacefully in his sleep at this time?


    He never would have guessed that James Taylor had met his end at the hands of his own son, Scott.


    Upon hearing the news of James Taylor''s demise, William disyed no emotional reaction.


    After theirst parting from the Taylor household, he and James had severed all ties, with no lingering connections.


    The matters in Maplewood Town were swiftly resolved, and upon leaving the town, Wes repeatedly expressed his gratitude to Alice.


    "Let''s go find Evelyn now," William suggested.


    William continued, "Alright, I''ll be the one to speak with her."


    Wes pondered for a moment before replying, "Okay!"


    He really wasn''t sure if William was skilled at negotiations or not, but he had to admit that the oue of the Maplewood Town negotiation was impressive.


    From what he understood, William seemed to share a decent rtionship with Evelyn, so having him handle the discussion seemed optimal.


    After leaving Maplewood Town, their group quickly arrived at New York''s Silvergate Tower.


    "Previously, the Taylor family liquidated all their national assets. But now, Evelyn is using that money to venture into various industries. She instantly spent between thirty and fifty million dors to purchase the entire Silvergate Tower. She even registered apany called WillEve Financial Services LLC." Wes paused mid-sentence, looked at William, and inquired, "Uh... William, are you and Evelyn in a romantic rtionship?"


    It couldn''t be helped; the name Willstar Financial was a dead giveaway.


    The "Will" in it was none other than William''s name, right?


    "We''re not in a romantic rtionship," William rified.


    He had just started reading the online novel written by Evelyn while in the car, and he had finally figured out her identity.


    He sighed inwardly, realizing that sometimes he couldn''t take everyone into consideration in his actions.


    It was unexpected that she would harbor such a deep obsession, retaining her memories even after reincarnation and even transforming her appearance to match her previous life.


    Back in medieval Camelot, as described in Evelyn''s online novel, William had another identity: Arthur Pendragon, the legendary King Arthur, ruler of Camelot.


    At that time, Artemis was reincarnated as Queen Guinevere, Arthur''s wife.


    Meanwhile, another significant female figure in Camelot, Morgana, who was Arthur''s half-sister, would often use her magic to disrupt the peace of the pce out of jealousy for Guinevere.


    For a period, Morgana fantasized about being Guinevere, hoping to win Arthur''s love.


    Evelyn retained memories from the Camelot era and wrote a book from Guinevere''s perspective.


    This was probably a product of Morgana''s jealous fantasies about Guinevere.


    Later, carrying this obsession into her next life, Morgana was reincarnated, which led to Evelyn looking exactly like Guinevere.


    William had an excellent memory, and as he perused the novel, he recalled the events from his time in Camelot. Many parts of the book did not match his memories. If it were truly a transmission of memories, it should not be like this.


    Most importantly, after Artemis was reincarnated, she could not possibly have retained Guinevere''s memories. Therefore, William was certain that Evelyn was the reincarnation of Morgana.

 Chapter 245 We’re just friends

    <h4>Chapter 245 We''re just friends</h4>


    William never considered himself a particrly passionate person.


    Over the years, he had been with countless women, and not every one of them was a reincarnation of Artemis.


    Yet, he wasn''t heartless either. Though he was immortal, he was not devoid of desires or aspirations, nor did he regard the world with indifference.


    Every once in a while, when he felt weary, he would, like he did fifty years ago, sink into a deep slumber. Upon waking, he would start a brand new life.


    The time he spent with Artemis could probably be described as the most content and happiest period of his life.


    First loves tend to leave an indelible mark, so whenever he encountered a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to Artemis, it would inadvertently stir the deepest tenderness within his heart.


    He did have feelings for Morgana back in the day, but someone like him found it hard to fall deeply in love.


    He dared not divine what exactly had happened to Evelyn, as doing so might bring catastrophic harm to her¡ªa lesson learned from eons of experience.


    Stepping into the Silvergate Tower, the first familiar face William encountered was surprisingly Lana.


    At that moment, Lana was seated on a couch on the ground floor of the Silvergate Tower, waiting alongside many others, seemingly expecting something.


    As William''s gaze settled on her, Lana instinctively looked up at him and then stood to approach him.


    "William? What are you doing here?" Lana, with her curvaceous figure perfectly entuated by her white professional attire, looked at William in confusion. Her gaze then shifted to the people apanying him, finally resting on Alice. "Alice?"


    Alice blinked, speaking somewhat intively, "Lana, you recognize him but not me? Have I changed that much?"


    Lanaughed, "Thest time I saw you, you were just fourteen or fifteen. Now you''ve grown so beautiful, how could I recognize you instantly? I almost mistook you for a celebrity."


    "You''re just teasing me now," Aliceughed, then asked, "By the way, Lana, what brings you here?"


    Before William could even answer Lana''s earlier question, the two women had already started catching up. He simply chose to remain silent and listen.


    Lana sighed and said, "What else could it be? A few days ago, a woman named Evelyn suddenly ventured into various industries. Herpany, WillEve LiveStream Studios, hasn''t evenunched its app yet, but they''re aggressively poaching top broadcasters from other major tforms. It''s utterly ruthless. Worst of all, she has her sights set on New York''s live-streamingpanies, aiming for aplete takeover. And now, I''m in her crosshairs."


    "Is Evelyn really that formidable?" Alice recalled Evelyn as a demure woman, who always seemed shy when speaking. How could she be so aggressive in her approach?


    "Yes, she''s quite remarkable. In just four days, she''s stirred up quite a storm in New York." Lana subtly gestured toward the sofa with a nod of her head, whispering, "See those people sitting over there? None of them are worth less than a hundred million dors. They''re all here for Evelyn, either waiting to be acquired or seeking a partnership."


    At this point, Lana couldn''t help but express her admiration, "Her decisiveness and audacity make me feel inferior. As far as I know, she now possesses all of the assets previously held by the Taylor family. None of us here can rival her."


    Listening on the side, William wasn''t surprised.


    If Evelyn did inherit memories, even mistakenly identifying herself as Guinevere due to her obsession, her tact and strategies are certainly not something these minor businesspeople could match.


    Morgana, back in the day, was the noble witch of Camelot.


    Although she had aplicated rtionship with Arthur, her cunning and charm were unmatched.


    From the novel written by Evelyn, it''s evident she deeply sees herself in the role of Guinevere. After all, Guinevere was the queen of Camelot!


    Whether it''s her political acumen, wisdom, or leadership, Evelyn certainly stands out in the modern age. Especially now that she has be an intermediate Soulmancer.


    The abilities of a Soulmancer give her an edge in many aspects, not justbat skills, but also analytical and memory capabilities far surpassing an average person.


    With such abilities, coupled with the vast wealth of the Taylor family, establishing a business empire in New York would undoubtedly be a breeze for Evelyn. Based on thements William has seen on social media, Evelyn''s trajectory is skyrocketing, her potential limitless.


    Alice hadn''t expected Lana to hold Evelyn in such high esteem and felt a growing unease.


    William had mentioned before that Evelyn was to be his future wife.


    With Evelyn being so outstanding, she seemed to be the perfect match for William.


    Evelyn''spany is called WillEve...


    Isn''t their rtionship the kind that just needs a spark to ignite their passion?


    It seems highly probable that Evelyn will be William''s future wife.


    William, probably aware of Evelyn''s current status, said to Lana, "Let''s go up!"


    "Go up?" Lana chuckled bitterly, "I''m here as part of apany waiting to be acquired. Everyone has to wait in line. Do you think we can just walk up there? Don''t you see all those people still sitting on the sofa?"


    William took out his phone and called Evelyn. The call connected quickly.


    "William? You''re looking for me?" Evelyn''s voice on the other end was as gentle as ever, as if she were still that demure youngdy.


    William replied, "Yes, I''m on the first floor of Silvergate Tower. Come down; I need to talk to you."


    "Alright! Give me a few minutes; I''ll be right down," Evelyn said before hanging up.


    William nced at Lana and said, "Wait a bit; she''sing down to meet us."


    Lana''s mouth fell open slightly, staring at William, at a loss for words.


    This guy is seriously impressive.


    Previously, L had introduced him to job opportunities and even set up his phone. Alice was always trailing behind him like a devoted sidekick. Now, this was even more outrageous. Evelyn, who had all of New York''s prominent businessmen waiting on her, wasing down just because he made a call.


    Could it be that William has reached the pinnacle of benefiting from his rtionships?


    Lana, burning with curiosity, couldn''t resist asking, "William, what''s your rtionship with Evelyn?"


    William replied, "She used to live next door to me. We''re friends, I guess."


    "Neighbors?" Lana''s eyes narrowed slightly, probing further, "So, did you break up with L?"


    "L?" William furrowed his brow, "We''re just friends too."


    Lana''s gaze shifted to Alice, the insinuation clear in her eyes.


    Alice hurriedly added, "Friends!"


    Lana couldn''t help but let out a dryugh, "Haha, all of your ''friends''... are incredibly beautiful women."


    And it''s not just about their beauty. The ''friends'' around William, which one of them has a simple background?

 Chapter 246 Evelyn has changed

    <h4>Chapter 246 Evelyn has changed</h4>


    Within ten minutes, Evelyn appeared at the elevator on the first floor, nked by two bodyguards dressed in sharp ck suits.


    The affluent businessmen who had been lounging on the sofas all stood up upon seeing Evelyn Taylor.


    "Miss Taylor, I''m Mark from Henderson Realty. I agree to sell mypany to WillEve Group."


    "Miss Taylor, I was here first. I''m Leo from Elephant Streaming, and I also agree to sell mypany to you..."


    "Miss Taylor, let''s discuss potential coboration."


    ...


    Dressed in a tailored business attire, Evelyn exuded abination of sensuality and professionalism. Yet, her youthful face still hinted at a touch of innocence, making her a striking blend of purity and allure.


    When she stepped out of the elevator, two bodyguards quickly surrounded her, blocking the approaching crowd.


    Both of them were "demigods." Stopping a few ordinary people was an easy task for them.


    Evelyn''s voice took on a chilly tone as she addressed the crowd, "If you have any business, pleasee back tomorrow. I have important guests to meet now. If you have matters today, please register at the front desk first."


    "Miss Taylor, you can''t do this. I''ve been waiting all day," someone shouted. Others voiced their displeasure as well, causing the hall to be noisy.


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow and coolly responded, "Those who don''t want to wait don''t need to negotiate."


    As her gaze swept over the businessmen, everyone fell silent. They felt an intangible pressure from this young woman that momentarily overwhelmed them. Even the seasoned tycoons didn''t dare utter another word.


    Alice stared at Evelyn, feeling like the girl in front of her was vastly different from the Evelyn she knew before.


    Her makeup was more refined, her dress sense more exquisite. She looked even more stunning than before, exuding authority and charisma, shining brilliantly like the moon in the sky and as dazzling as the stars.


    After addressing the businessmen, Evelyn''s gaze softened considerably when itnded on William. A familiar gentle smile appeared on her face, "William, let''s go upstairs to talk."


    William''s face remained expressionless, giving only a slight nod, and then followed Evelyn towards the elevator.


    After a few steps, Evelyn paused and slowly turned her gaze to Zoey and the others, asking, "Are these your friends?"


    Zoey''s expression mirrored William''s cold demeanor, stating tersely, "I''m Director Wenzel of the 13th Bureau. We need your cooperation for an investigation."


    "13th Bureau?" A faint smile graced Evelyn''s lips, "Then you can wait downstairs. I have some matters to discuss with my friend. We can chatter."


    Clearly, Evelyn was aware of the 13th Bureau but didn''t seem to regard it with much importance.


    Wes quickly interjected, "William is also with our unit. Maybe he can discuss it with you on our behalf."


    It wasn''t that he feared Evelyn,it was just that in such a situation, if Zoey lost her temper, or Alice drew her sword, it would pose a significant danger to the ordinary people present.


    Seeing how well Evelyn treats William, it''s perfect for William to talk with her.


    Avoiding disputes whenever possible was the key, and finding a peaceful resolution was of utmost importance.


    Evelyn paused for a moment, looking at William and asked, "William, you''ve joined their 13th Bureau too?"


    William gave a slight nod, contemting, how should he approach the conversation with Evelyn?


    Should he share his suspicions with her directly, or take another approach?


    Did he need to reveal everything to Evelyn, or say nothing at all?


    After all, it was an event from almost two thousand years ago. Morgana was Morgana, and Evelyn was Evelyn. William was very clear about this distinction.


    If someone loses their past memories and is reborn with a new life and new loved ones, they should be considered apletely new individual, regardless of whose reincarnation they might be.


    Even if Evelyn possessed all of Morgana''s memories, William had no illusions of rekindling any past rtionships. He had a clear understanding of the nature of connections and their transient nature, the rise and fall of rtionships, William sees it clearer than anyone else.


    "Let''s go upstairs together." Evelyn didn''t intentionally make things difficult for Zoey and the others and entered the elevator after saying this.


    "You two can talk first, I can wait," Lana, being astute, noticed the odd dynamic at y. She perceived the unique demeanor Evelyn had towards William. As a woman, she felt that if William were to mediate with Evelyn, it might cause unnecessaryplications.


    If they couldn''tpete, and the business couldn''t continue, then selling it wasn''t a big deal.


    If they couldn''t stay in New York, they could always relocate. Nothing was insurmountable.


    Inside the elevator, there was just Evelyn, her two bodyguards, and William''s group.


    "William, as I suspected, you are a Soulmancer too." Now at an intermediate Soulmancer level, Evelyn could easily discern William''s "strength", which is at a beginner''s Soulmancer level.


    She could also see through Alice and Wes''s abilities at a nce. As for Zoey, she was a bit peculiar. It was hard to gauge her Soulmancer level, but the energy she exuded was pure, almost reaching a state of simplicity and returning to the essence, making her seem like an ordinary person.


    However, given that Zoey introduced herself as the Director of the 13th Bureau, she couldn''t possibly be just an ordinary person.


    William simply nodded, still uncertain about how to approach the conversation with Evelyn.


    "How abouting to work at mypany?" Evelyn extended her invitation again, "As I''ve told you before, you don''t need to worry about the sry. Just name your price."


    The expressions on Wes and Zoey''s faces shifted subtly. It was rather bold of Evelyn to poach William right in front of them.


    "No need. I''m doing quite well at the 13th Bureau." William had considered Evelyn''s offer thest time, but now he firmly declined, "You already have many experts around you; I''d rather not join."


    Evelyn remained silent, her gaze fixated on the side of William''s face, appearing somewhat entranced.


    Once the elevator doors opened, Evelyn took a deep breath and said to William, "William,e with me. There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    William also addressed Zoey and the others, "Please wait for me."


    Wes nodded repeatedly, "Go ahead, it should be fine."


    Since William had already declined Evelyn''s job offer, there shouldn''t be any major issues now.


    Wes hade to recognize the importance of William. Alice''s Sword Spirit was formidable, but she had acted on behalf of William.


    If they hadn''t had the deterrent of the Sword Spirit within Alice''s divine sword, they wouldn''t have known how to face the thousands of "demigods."


    Including the present Evelyn. If it weren''t for William and Aliceing together, they would likely have to resort to confrontation to even get a chance to meet Evelyn. And about the potential oue of that confrontation...


    Wes felt there was little chance of sess.


    Thus, they were now relying on William for everything.

 Chapter 247 Events from two thousand years ago should stay in the past

    <h4>Chapter 247 Events from two thousand years ago should stay in the past</h4>


    William followed Evelyn into the Chairman''s office.


    The office was spacious, spanning several thousand square feet. Inside, numerous antiques were disyed, each with significant value. The office was designed with a blend of tradition, elegance, and luxury.


    It seemed that Evelyn was deeply influenced by her subconscious memories.


    After entering the room, Evelyn pondered for a moment and then asked straightforwardly, "William, do you believe in reincarnation?"


    When she asked this, her eyes were intently fixed on William.


    William nodded, "I do."


    Upon hearing his response, Evelyn seemed relieved but then anxiously said, "What if I told you that everything I wrote in my books is real, that I am Guinevere, and you are Arthur? Would you believe me?"


    William paused for a moment before replying, "How are you so sure I''m Arthur? Because I resemble the person in your dreams?"


    "No! It''s a feeling!" Evelyn stared at William, insisting, "You are the reincarnation of Arthur."


    William, however, chuckled. He had never died, so how could he be reincarnated?


    Arthur was him in the flesh.


    "Even if what you say is true, what of it?"


    Biting her lip, Evelyn responded, "Don''t you like me? I feel you should. Otherwise, why would you have approached me the first time we met?"


    "Moreover, I believe our meeting was ordained by fate."


    William could indeed erase Evelyn''s obsessive memories, but he chose not to. He didn''t want to alter Evelyn''s destiny again.


    Destined by fate?


    Having lived for so many years, what William enjoyed most was challenging fate.


    "I''m sorry," William replied, "I did have feelings for you, but they''re not strong enough to continue a bond from two thousand years ago." William did not disclose his identity, continuing, "I came to you today as a representative of the 13th Bureau to inquire and verify some matters."


    "You..." Evelyn began, "William, let''s be together."


    William asked, "Be together? So, do you love Arthur, or do you love William?"


    "I... I don''t know. Perhaps I like both. But I feel we should be together." Evelyn said, her face breaking into a radiant smile. "Isn''t destiny''s arrangement enough?"


    Evelyn couldn''t believe that William would have no interest in a woman like her. Whether in terms of appearance, figure, power, wealth, or even capability and prowess, she believed there might be no one in the world more outstanding than her.


    William''s eyes were calm and unfathomable, like an ancient well. He wasn''t moved by Evelyn''s confession. He responded matter-of-factly, "I just want to ask you, how many ''demigods'' are by your side? Have them all register with us. Moreover, I need to inform you, if you conduct legitimate business, nobody will bother you. However, if you and your ''demigods'' break thew, the 13th Bureau will arrest you ording to thew."


    "..."


    Such an indifferent and strictly business-like response left Evelyn momentarily at a loss.


    She hastily retorted, "William, with me, you can have wealth and power that everyone envies. Have you ever thought about it? Regardless of whether or not you are the reincarnation of Arthur, as long as we are together, you can live a life fit for an emperor."


    "If you wish to enhance your current abilities, I have numerous methods to do so. I can share them all with you," Evelyn became increasingly impassioned. "William, I truly love you."


    William remained unfazed and said with a smile, "Are you nning to keep me? Let me repeat, I don''t want to be with you. Please take care of yourself and try not to break thew."


    "Do you think I''m crazy?" Evelyn stared intently at William, taken aback by his firm rejection. "Let''s leave past lives out of this. Didn''t we get along perfectly before?"


    "That was before. I believe you need to reassess your mindset," William responded. "Remember, you are Evelyn, not Guinevere. Even if I once was Arthur, that''s all in the past."


    "Events from two thousand years ago should stay in the past."


    Many might view William''s statement as rather cold-hearted, but he knew the importance of cutting ties when necessary.


    Bing even more agitated, Evelyn asked, "So as Evelyn, can you ept me?"


    "Sorry, I can''t!" William''s rejection was firmer than anyone else''s, not even bothering to offer a reason.


    Taking a deep breath, Evelyn said, "Alright, I''ll be patient. We can take our time. I believe, someday, you will ept me."


    After calming herself, a gentle smile appeared on her face. "I''ll do as you''ve asked. I''ll have those ''demigods''e and register."


    "Thank you," William said, turning towards the office exit. "I''ll have someone from the 13th Bureaue to oversee the registration. Just have your people register with them."


    "Alright! No problem." Evelyn followed William out of the office, her face illuminated with a smile as refreshing as a spring breeze, as if nothing had just been said.


    William wasn''t too fond of this newfoundposure in her. He had a preference for the pure, unadulterated Evelyn of before. But if he used his mental powers to erase the memories from her past lives, it might trigger unforeseen consequences, and it might eventually harm Evelyn.


    Let things take their course.


    As they came out, Wes approached them, first looking at William, then at Evelyn.


    Evelyn said to Wes, "Have your colleaguese up. I''ll have ourpany personnel register one by one, and I guarantee we won''t engage in any illegal activities."


    A smile finally emerged on Wes''s face, "Miss Taylor, this is much better. Everyone getting along peacefully, isn''t it great?"


    "It is great." Evelyn seemed uninterested in Wes and didn''t want to converse with him. Her gaze lingered more on Zoey and Alice.


    If William was rejecting a woman like her, there had to be a reason. Could it be that he was interested in one of them?


    Both Zoey and Alice were immediately categorized as potential rivals in Evelyn''s mind.


    Evelyn sized up Zoey. The young woman had a neutral expression with no makeup traces on her face. William probably wouldn''t be attracted to a woman like that.


    As for Alice...


    The rtionship between William and Alice seemed rather close. William had even lied to her earlier, saying Alice was his cousin.


    The more one hides, the more there''s something to hide!


    But then, Alice had once treated her grandfather''s illness.


    Evelyn was almost certain there was an irregr rtionship between William and Alice. As for how to deal with it, she needed a n.

 Chapter 248 It’s just making a piece of clothing

    <h4>Chapter 248 It''s just making a piece of clothing</h4>


    Upon noticing Evelyn''s gaze, Alice, with a silly grin, addressed her, "Evelyn... No, no, no! I should call you Miss Taylor now, right? You''re a celebrity now."


    Evelyn responded with a natural smile, "Alice, you make it sound so formal! What celebrity? If possible, I''d still be your employee."


    Alice took Evelyn''s words as a joke and yfully retorted, "If you want toe back to our bookstore, you''re more than wee. But given your current status..."


    Evelyn interrupted her with a chuckle, "If I''m wee, then I''ll juste to work as usual tomorrow. Same sry, how about it?"


    Stunned, Alice didn''t know how to respond. She nced at William, hoping he''d give her a hint.


    But William turned his face away, providing no cues at all.


    What could Alice do but smile at Evelyn? "You''re wee anytime you wish."


    "Thanks, Alice." Evelyn naturally reached out and held Alice''s hand, continuing, "We had ns to watch a moviest time but never made it. How about tonight... we head to the New York Film Festival? Mypany is preparing a movie, and there''ll be a lot of celebrities."


    Alice''s smile turned somewhat rigid. She had indeed nned to watch a movie with Evelyn previously, but that was to set her up with William. They never went because William had an event at the school''s dance department.


    Now Evelyn was not only bringing up the past n, but she was also suggesting the New York Film Festival instead of just a movie.


    Indeed, with a change in statuses a change in activities?


    Alice was familiar with the New York Film Festival.


    It was akin to a grand banquet in the entertainment industry, attended by movie stars, singers, and, of course, renowned directors, scriptwriters, and investors.


    "I''d rather not go to the New York Film Festival. I''m not interested in celebrities," Alice replied. Although she enjoyed movies, she wasn''t into celebrity culture.


    Being someone who spent years engrossed in medical research, her idols were figures like Hippocrates, Maimonides, Celsus, and her grandfather. Now, it was William.


    William was her true idol.


    Why bother about other celebrities when William was there?


    In the past, Alice did find some young, handsome male celebrities strikingly handsome and charismatic. But now, whenpared to William, they paled inparison.


    What do you mean by "heartthrob"?


    William is the very definition of a heartthrob. Perfect from every angle, with superb medical skills, and even knows magic. Why would she need to attend the New York Film Festival?


    Isn''t watching William in the bookstore good enough?


    Evelyn said with a yful smile, "Come on! Just for tonight, let''s go. We don''t have any other ns anyway."


    "Let''s go together," William suddenly suggested. "I''m quite curious. What exactly is the New York Film Festival?"


    "The New York Film Festival is..." Alice started exining to William.


    William slightly furrowed his brows and said, "Alright, let''s go. We don''t have anything else to do."


    He wouldn''t let Evelyn influence his mindset. He would do what he wanted, and he was curious about the new and modern things in today''s world.


    After giving it some thought, he imagined the New York Film Festival as a gathering of actors.


    Scriptwriters, investors, celebrities, and singers,all these were fresh upations to William and seemed worth understanding.


    "William, do you want to go? Let''s go together," Evelyn said cheerfully. "Ever thought about bing a celebrity? With your charisma, I think you''d be very popr."


    "I don''t n on bing a celebrity," William replied. "But I don''t mind attending to see."


    Evelynughed, "Then let''s go pick out some formal wear. William, you don''t have any proper suits, do you?"


    William replied expressionlessly, "No need. I''m fine with what I have on." He had never been particr about clothing, especially the modern styles. He didn''t really care for them.


    In terms of exquisite and aesthetically pleasing attire, he felt that the clothing from the Renaissance era looked far better.


    "Whatever suits you," Evelyn said, looking at Alice, "Alice, would you like to join me in picking out a dress?"


    "Really?" Alice''s eyes lit up at the mention of formal wear.


    If William was attending tonight, shouldn''t she dress up a bit more?


    "Let''s head downstairs," Evelyn suggested. "There''s a dedicated dressing room there. I''ll have the top fashion designers craft a dress for you."


    "Downstairs?" Alice looked at Evelyn in confusion. "Isn''t the Silvergate Tower all office spaces? We''re currently on the forty-third floor; is there really a dressing room below?"


    Evelyn nodded slightly. "Yes, downstairs. I''ve set up a dressing room and hired several top fashion designers to custom-make clothes for our employees. As you might know, many of my employees are ''demigods,'' and they aren''t ustomed to our modern attire."


    "Yourpany''s benefits are truly impressive," Alicemented with a dry chuckle. Having clothes custom-tailored by top designers for all employees was quite remarkable. Yet, considering Evelyn''s current assets, it didn''t seem all that surprising.


    Wes and the others noticed that Evelyn bore no ill intentions toward them, so they apanied her to the forty-second floor.


    On the forty-second floor, Evelyn had more than a dozen renowned fashion designers waiting. All of them were internationally acimed, and even a single piece crafted by them would cost tens of thousands of dors. Probably only someone of Evelyn''s stature could afford to hire them directly.


    "Tonight, we are attending the New York Film Festival. Master Alistair, would you be able to tailor a dress for my friend Alice?" Evelyn approached a tall, blonde gentleman, hoping he could create a piece for Alice.


    "Alice, let Master Alistair take your measurements. I already have a gown prepared; I''ll head to the changing room." Evelyn quickly excused herself to try on her dress.


    As Alistair was about to measure Alice, William chimed in, "Alice, how about I craft a Renaissance gown for you? It''s been a long time since I''ve tailored anything, and I''m itching to do so."


    He looked around,most of the dresses in sight were typical Western gowns. They might be decent-looking, but none struck him as extraordinary.


    "Renaissance gown?" Alice''s eyes sparkled. The idea of wearing a historical dress to the New York Film Festival was both unexpected and enticing. "Absolutely! I''d love for you to make it for me!"


    The joy of having William personally tailor a dress for her was unparalleled!


    If William personally made a dress for her, it wouldn''t matter if it were a ballgown or rags ¨C she''d wear it proudly everywhere.


    Alistair looked at William, asking in slightly ented, "You know how to tailor?"


    William chuckled softly, not to belittle anyone, but when it came to tailoring, he was at the pinnacle of the craft. What did these so-called "masters" amount to inparison to him?

 Chapter 249 Infatuation and heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 249 Infatuation and heartbreak</h4>


    Alistair was originally the chief designer for a major French brand. However, he couldn''t resist the hefty sry offered by Evelyn and thus became her personal fashion designer.


    Now, with Evelyn''s request for him to design a dress for Alice, someone was iming to have tailoring skills right in front of him.


    Especially after William''s soft chuckle, Alistair felt as if he was being looked down upon by the man before him. He sized up William and genuinely didn''t regard him highly.


    In the realm of fashion design, Alistair was second to none. This man before him looked far too young.


    "Are you a fashion designer?" Alistair asked William, a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    In the past, anyone wanting him to design an outfit would need to book at least three months in advance and then wait another month or two.


    Now, being asked by Evelyn to design for Alice was already quite an honor, but this young man seemed to be trying to "show off his skills in front of an expert."


    In truth, William didn''t mean any disrespect to Alistair. He also realized that his earlier demeanor could be easily misunderstood.


    "I suppose I''m more of a tailor."


    Alistair queried, "How long have you been studying?"


    "Three or four days, I guess?" William pondered. He had tried his hand at tailoring but not for very long. As for learning...


    He could probably be considered the world''s first humanoid. From the moment he first became conscious, he roamed the mountains naked. Later, he used leaves and foliage for coverage, followed by animal hides for clothing. He could be said to be the pioneer in this field.


    As for ready-made clothing, he also crafted the world''s first sweater using golden wool.


    As human civilization progressed, he witnessed the ancient Greeks spinning their first linen, the Roman togas, and the doublets and hose of the Renaissance. Just a mere look, and he knew how to craft them.


    "Three or four days?" Alistair looked at William with a puzzled expression. He had assumed that William came from a lineage of tailors, learning from a young age. Otherwise, who would dare im to have tailoring skills in front of him?


    "I don''t recall exactly. But is that important? Just give me some fabric, a pair of scissors, and some thread." William wasn''t certain if his experience counted as learning, but he had witnessed humanity''s journey from running around without clothes to wearing magnificent garments.


    William also noticed that this floor was filled with a variety of fabrics, as well as various modern tailoring tools. It seemed that gathering the necessary materials and tools wouldn''t be an issue.


    "Pick whatever fabric you want," Alistair said with a hint of skepticism. He was curious to see what this neer, who had only been tailoring for a few days, could produce.


    "Do you really think tailoring is that easy?"


    Those unfamiliar with the profession often underestimate its intricacies. Some can''t even craft a proper cor or ensure both sleeves are of the same length. To them, it''s almost an insurmountable task.


    William took a leisurely stroll around the upper floor, finally settling on a delicate voile.


    This fabric was breezy andfortable, easy to clean and quick-drying, had deep and dirt-resistant colors, did not cling to the skin, was light without being prone to wrinkles, and was soft yet structured. It was perfect for making Renaissance-era gowns.


    The Renaissance gown he had in mind was actually quite straightforward, consisting of a bodice paired with a long flowing skirt.


    For most, crafting such an ensemble might take weeks, but William swiftly picked out a blush-hued fabric and another in pristine white. With a pair of scissors in hand, he began working without hesitation.


    Alice couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you going to take measurements?"


    William nced up briefly, "No need. It will fit perfectly."


    What''s professionalism?


    Just one look and he already knew how to tailor a dress to tter Alice''s figure.


    William''s scissors moved at a breathtaking speed, swiftly cutting the fabric. Then he quickly threaded the needle, leaving Alistair beside him almost bug-eyed in amazement.


    Such efficiency was simply staggering.


    Granted, Alistair was a master-level tailor who could gauge Alice''s measurements with just a nce, but the way William cut the fabric without hesitation, almost as if instinctually, was something even he couldn''t match.


    By the time Evelyn emerged from the dressing room, William had alreadypleted half of the garment. Her eyes widened in surprise upon seeing William''s craftsmanship.


    Did William really possess such a skill?


    Was he making this for her?


    Meanwhile, Alice''s cheeks bore a constant, silly smile. Her dimples were shallow, her eyes sparkled like autumn water, and her mouth was wide open, revealing teeth as white as fragments of jade. She stared dumbly at William, oblivious to her surroundings.


    A subtle hint of tenderness appeared in Evelyn''s eyes. As she watched William, so engrossed in his work, she couldn''t help but feel a touch of bewilderment.


    William''s speed in crafting the dress was astoundingly swift. In less than half an hour, he had created an entire Renaissance-era gown.


    "Alice,e and try it on," William said, lifting his gaze to meet hers. Alice approached immediately, and as sheid her eyes on the exquisite garmentsid out before her, her cheeks flushed with color.


    It wasn''t just a Renaissance dress; William had even crafted a corset for her...


    It truly was aplete set!


    Alice stole a nce at William, then quickly turned her head away, her heart racing unexpectedly. "What a perverse master," she thought. "Is he also nning to craft lingerie for me?!"


    Still, she grabbed the dress and hurried into the dressing room.


    Alistair, standing nearby with his mouth agape, stared at William. Was this really the work of someone who imed to have only "studied" for three or four days?


    As a top-tier fashion designer, how could he be unaware of the intricate craftsmanship behind a gown?


    It might sound simple, but to execute it with finesse isn''t so effortless. Yet this young man before him had crafted an entire set in just half an hour.


    Judging from the craftsmanship, it seemed impable.


    His skills were genuinelymendable.


    When William and Evelyn''s eyes met, there was a touch of sorrow and mncholy in Evelyn''s gaze. Those eyes, which should have been pure and captivating, now resembled those of a woman filled with silent resentments.


    William didn''t find this inappropriate. He was previously uncertain about his feelings, only harboring a special sentiment for Evelyn because she bore an uncanny resemnce to Artemis. Such feelings were not particrly fair to either of them.


    If he were to be with Evelyn solely because she looked identical to Artemis, was he treating her merely as a substitute for Artemis?


    Evelyn''s unique feelings towards William were influenced by Morgana''s obsession, but William certainly wouldn''t reciprocate based on that alone.


    He''s done things that hurt women before and didn''t mind doing so again.


    Alice quickly changed into the dress and emerged from the dressing room. While dressing, she couldn''t help but let her mind wander when putting on the corset. After all, just moments ago, that piece was in the hands of her master. Was she putting it on while it was still "warm"?


    Oh my! Alice, your thoughts are truly perverse!


    Eventually, Alice decided not to dwell on such thoughts any further. She feared that if she continued, her feelings might evolve into something more intense than just a mere crush.

 Chapter 250 This girl is overthinking things

    <h4>Chapter 250 This girl is overthinking things</h4>


    After Alice changed and emerged from the changing room, everyone''s gaze was fixed on her.


    It wasn''t because the dress was exceptionally stunning, but rather because Alice hadn''t worn it correctly.


    William nced at her and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. His foolish disciple couldn''t even wear a dress properly. Was this really the Alice who was hailed as a noble youngdy?


    The most ridiculous part was that she had tied the shawl meant for her shoulders around her waist as if it were a belt.


    "Come with me!" Williammanded, heading back towards the dressing room.


    "Oh." Alice stuck out her pink tongue and, with her head lowered, followed behind William.


    Standing inside the changing room, William called out, "Come in!"


    "Huh?" Alice, with wide eyes, stared at William. The dressing room was indeed spacious, but what was she supposed to do inside?


    Yet, since William had called, she had no choice but to enter.


    After she stepped inside, William quickly closed the door, positioning himself in front of her. His hands reached for her waist, causing Alice to stiffen in surprise and silence.


    William began to untie what she had mistaken as a waistband...


    The two were in close proximity. William, being half a head taller, tilted his head close to Alice''s right ear, his hands moving to the back of her waist.


    Alice could feel William''s warm breath on her ear, making her even more nervous.


    Could it be? Did her master prefer such ces for...


    There were so many people standing outside!


    Oh my God!


    This was so embarrassing! Mortifyingly so!


    And she had just put on this dress!


    Or did her master prefer doing such acts while fully clothed?


    She''d have to make sure not to make any loud noisester,otherwise, it would be utterly shameful.


    William''s movements were swift. After untying the shawl that Alice had mistaken as a waistbelt, he adjusted the dress she was wearing. He then tied the actual belt around her waist and stepped back to inspect his handiwork,menting, "This looks about right now."


    With her eyes still tightly shut, Alice clenched her fists, her body trembling slightly.


    She wondered if the first time would be painful and if it would be too much for her to bear. Only when she heard William''s voice did she slowly open her eyes to see him standing a meter away, observing her.


    "Why are you so nervous? Do you think I would hit you over such a trivial matter?" William really didn''t know why Alice was so afraid of him. Was it just because he helped tie her belt? Is there a need to be this frightened?


    Look at this young girl, she''s trembling.


    Perhaps he had been too stern with her in the past, instilling some fear in her.


    William pondered. He hadn''t been excessively harsh to Alice, had he? The only time he had reprimanded her physically was a light tap on the head, nothing more. Surely, that wasn''t enough for her to be this scared?


    Alice, resembling a startled quail, shrank back a little, feeling a mix of relief and slight regret. She awkwardly said, "Nervous? Me? I''m not nervous."


    After a moment of contemtion, William said, "Alright, there''s a little more to do. Turn around."


    "Turn around?" Alice''s eyes squinted slightly. She wasn''t even sure what kind of chaotic thoughts were swirling in her mind. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she turned her back to him.


    Given William''s character, even if she turned her back, he probably wouldn''t do anything to her. So, she should stop overthinking.


    After a brief hesitation, William, from the storage ring he wore, took out a beautifully crafted gold hairpiece and a gem-encrusted hairpin. He began arranging Alice''s hair.


    Alice''s hair was naturally thick and reached her waist.


    Although she had professional hairstylists attend to her hair in the past, William''s adept fingers crafted something special for her.


    Considering the overall look shouldn''t be too extravagant, he fashioned a small bun for her, slightly tilted behind her ear. Skillfully inserting the gold hairpiece and the gem hairpin, he transformed Alice''s demeanor instantly.


    Finally, William draped the shawl over her shoulders. With these adjustments, Alice''s aura shifted dramatically. She exuded an elegance and grace, with an added touch of refreshing simplicity.


    "Remember, this is called a shawl, not a belt. Didn''t I already provide a belt with this dress?" William remarked. "All done now. You can head out."


    Standing in front of the mirror, Alice felt as if she had transformed into an entirely different person. Her makeup remained the same, but with the change in her outfit and the added hair essories, her entire demeanor underwent a drastic shift.


    She felt an uncanny sensation, as if the person in the mirror was a fairy from legends.


    "Master, if you became a fashion designer, you''d surely be incredibly popr," Alice said with a yful smile, her cheeks still flushed, making her appear especially charming.


    "Fashion designer? What''s that?" William encountered a new term. He wondered whether he could indeed be a standout figure in the fashion world.


    Alice rolled her eyes and said, "Never mind, I won''t exin. Let''s go."


    This old man doesn''t even know what a fashion designer is.


    Once they stepped outside, Alistair was taken aback when he saw Alice again.


    The charm of Renaissance-era gowns was unparalleled, and the ensemble William crafted perfectly suited Alice''s aura.


    While Alice didn''t have a voluptuous figure, her attire made her look both innocent and alluring, reminiscent of a maiden from ancient paintings.


    In that era, girls were considered adults by the age of thirteen or fourteen. Compared to modern-day girls, they might appear more petite, but this didn''t hinder their unique allure in such dresses.


    Evelyn observed Alice, a hint of envy and jealousy shing in her eyes.


    Her own dress was custom-made by a top-tier fashion designer, but whenpared to William''s creation, it seemed rather ordinary.


    "Sir, may I ask your name?" Alistair could hardly believe that William had only learned tailoring for three or four days.


    When Alice had dressed herself earlier, she hadn''t worn the outfit correctly, which made it look rather unremarkable. However, now that William had adjusted it and added the hair essories, her overall demeanor had dramatically improved.


    Alistair could make such a dress himself, but William''s skill was clearly evident.


    When it came to formal wear, Alistair truly wanted to learn from William. After all, he had higher aspirations in clothing design and believed that there was always something new to learn in fashion.


    "Just call me William," replied William without any hint of arrogance.


    In his view, clothing actually embodies a lot of cultural etiquette. From initially covering private parts out of shame, toter for the sake of aesthetics, and then it became a cultural and ceremonial inheritance, which can be traced back a long way.


    William has deep brown hair, bright blue eyes, and fair skin. As a man who has witnessed the entire history of the world, he has deep feelings for this and human culture. Many cultural traditions from the Renaissance period have been passed down and preserved because of him.


    "Would you teach me how to make Renaissance-era formal wear?" Alistair asked William with hope in his eyes.


    William gave a faint smile and responded, "My time is limited. If you truly wish to learn, you should first familiarize yourself with the culture and history of that era. I believe that on this continent, there are many outstanding tailors who will surely meet your expectations."

 Chapter 251 The so-called celebrities?

    <h4>Chapter 251 The so-called celebrities?</h4>


    William and Alice left together in Evelyn''s car, while Wes and Zoey stayed behind, waiting for the representatives from the 13th Bureau toe and register.


    However, Evelyn had her driver head towards the eastern gate of Hudson University.


    "Lucy, I''m at the east gate now, where are you?" Evelyn made a call to Lucy from the car. Instead of going directly to the New York Film Festival, she had taken a detour to pick up Lucy from Hudson University.


    William observed all this. One of the reasons he hade along was not just out of curiosity about the banquet, but also to see how much Evelyn had changed.


    He found it hard to fathom how a girl with memories of a past life, particrly memories tangled with obsessive feelings, would turn out. What kind of person would she be?


    William had lived many roles in the past, but he always approached life yfully, without any obsessions. So, he was unaffected, but Evelyn was different.


    Originally a poor girl, she acquired memories from two millennia ago and became wealthy overnight, possessing powers beyond the reach of ordinary people. Such experiences could drastically alter one''s nature.


    But no matter how she changed, she still remembered the friends from her current life.


    From this perspective, William felt it wasmendable.


    Soon after, Lucy got into the car.


    It was an extended version of a Rolls-Royce with ample space inside. There was even a cooler for storing wine. Despite the presence of the four of them and the driver, the car still felt spacious.


    Upon entering, Lucy greeted Evelyn with a gleeful smile. But when she noticed William, her smile froze instantly. She rolled her eyes at him, then took a seat next to Evelyn, linking arms with her. "Evelyn," she began, "do you think I''ll get to see Timoth¨¦e this time?"


    Evelyn chuckled, "Of course, you can. Not only can you see him, but you can also get a photo with him. Even getting his contact isn''t a problem."


    Hearing this, Lucy became ecstatic, shaking Evelyn''s arm in excitement. "Evelyn, you''re really something now! You''re even attending the New York Film Festival. I''ve heard that all the big stars will be there. Only the hottest actors and renowned directors and writers get to enter. Look, I even have my notebook ready. I want to fill it with autographs."


    The two women chatted away, effectively ignoring William and Alice.


    Between her conversations with Evelyn, Lucy would asionally sneak nces at William and Alice. She was still sulking. This boy, who was oblivious when it came to matters of love, had rejected her before she could confess her feelings. And William had mentioned he was interested in someone else. Could it be the girl next to him?


    Alice was now dressed to the nines, looking like a fairy descended to the mortal realm. This made Lucy feel a tad inferior. But they were both young girls, and even if Alice was stunningly beautiful, Lucy was sure she could spot some ws.


    For instance, while Alice''s face might be pretty, she did have a smaller chest. If William were to be with her, their future child would surely go hungry!


    Hmph!


    Such a waste of baby form money!


    How could Alice possibly know that while she was sitting there, she was being doubted about her ability to feed a future child?


    "Lucy, let me introduce you. This is Alice." Evelyn then turned to Alice, "And this is my best friend, Lucy."


    Alice smiled at Lucy, "Hello, Lucy."


    Lucy squinted her eyes in a smile and nodded, "Hello."


    Their greeting was brief. Lucy didn''t really want to engage with Alice. It was probably because of Alice that William had rejected her. Lucy wasn''t the type to cozy up to someone just like that.


    As for William, who was sitting next to Alice, Lucy treated him as if he were invisible.


    William didn''t mind. He busied himself with his phone.


    He had now be proficient in searching for information online.


    In this digital age, just by entering a keyword, one can quickly retrieve a plethora of information. William typed in the word "celebrity". The top search result revealed a set of photos. The images of three fashionably dressed men caught his attention.


    "So these are the so-called celebrities?" William asked Alice, slightly surprised.


    Alice nodded, "Yes. The first one is Timoth¨¦e, the one Lucy mentioned just now. The second is Thomas Brodie-Sangster, and the third is Mason Knight."


    Looking at the three pictures, William pondered for a moment before saying, "In my time, ''celebrities'' were usually those who achieved greatness in arts and music. What do these three young men do?"


    Alice let out a gentle sigh and exined, "They are some of the most popr actors and artists today. Many young people adore them."


    Following Alice''s cue, William looked towards Lucy and noticed a hint of pride shing in her eyes. He smiled lightly and said, "It seems I need to acquaint myself more with modern culture."


    William frowned slightly, "Come and see for yourself. These three men, despite being grown-ups, wear such exaggerated makeup. It''s even more dramatic than what you girls put on."


    "You''re just jealous of them. All of this is a requirement for their job..." Lucy retorted, but could only roll her eyes after finishing her sentence.


    William chuckled, remaining silent. He genuinely wondered who could make him feel envious.


    If it had been someone else, Lucy might have said that he was jealous because others were more handsome than him. But considering William''s wlessly perfect face, it seemed her idols weren''t so handsome after all.


    Ah!


    Such a boring man! Infuriating!


    Alice, sensing the tension, interjected, "Actually, not all celebrities are actors or singers. There are also scientists, military personnel, and those who make significant contributions to the nation. You must know about Carl Sagan and Neil Armstrong. And then there''s Anthony Fauci; they''re all stars."


    William''s brow furrowed slightly as he said, "I''m familiar with Carl Sagan and Neil Armstrong. But who is this Anthony Fauci?"


    After Alice briefly exined Anthony Fauci''s achievements, William smiled, "Of course, I acknowledge them as national heroes. Now, tell me more about these three individuals we saw earlier. Perhaps I''ve been too quick to judge."


    Before Alice could speak, an excited Lucy interjected, "My Timoth¨¦e is an outstanding actor. I suggest you watch his works before passing judgment."


    A TV series?


    William turned to Alice, who took out her phone and began to y a production featuring Timoth¨¦e.


    "Is he... a theater actor?"


    "You''ve got to be joking! A theater actor?" Lucy responded indignantly, "He''s a movie star, you know? This is the 21st century, and you''re asking if he''s a theater actor?"


    William didn''t respond. He quickly skimmed through a few scenes and then sank deep into thought. After all, he''s just an actor, performing mostly romantic roles. William couldn''t really appreciate this so-called celebrity.


    Note: All opinions expressed in the book represent William personal thoughts and are not associated with the author.

 Chapter 252 True art will always be cherished by people.

    <h4>Chapter 252 True art will always be cherished by people.</h4>


    The New York Film Festival is held at the cultural arts center located in Manhattan''s Upper West Side, which epasses several performance venues and cinemas.


    The primary venues for the New York Film Festival are typically the Alice Tully Hall and Walter Reade Theater.


    After Travis''s death, the Turner family purchased the entirety of both the Alice Tully Hall and the Walter Reade Theater.


    Before the car could even reach the VIP entrance of the venue, the nearby two streets were already jam-packed with fans of various celebrities, creating an imprable crowd. Numerous police officers were working hard to maintain order to prevent a stampede.


    William nced out of the car window, unable to contain his curiosity, he asked Alice, "What''s going on?"


    Alice, realizing that her master genuinely was unaware of current societal norms, sometimes thought of him as a ssic old-timer.


    "It''s because of the New York Film Festival," Alice chuckled. "With so many celebrities attending, fanse out in droves to show their support. It''s pretty standard."


    "Oh," William nodded, realizing that he might have only seen such a massive turnout in the context of significant historical events. He genuinely couldn''t fathom the immense allure these celebrities had.


    Nevertheless, being in a new era, William felt he should adapt to the times. While he might not appreciate these so-called movie stars, he wouldn''t prevent others from liking them. In this respect, his mindset was quite open.


    The driver drove directly into the underground parking lot. Initially, one might have expected it to be a quieter space, but surprisingly, a sizable number of media and fan groups had also gathered there.


    Evelyn''s car was particrly conspicuous and swiftly drew the attention of many. As soon as they exited the vehicle, they were immediately surrounded by arge crowd, all eager to catch a glimpse of whichever celebrity was inside.


    In addition to driving, Evelyn''s driver also served as her bodyguard.


    He was an ordinary man with basicbat training. He was the first to step out of the car, addressing the assembled reporters and fans, "Please disperse; the individual inside is not the celebrity you''re hoping to spot."


    "It can''t be. Such a luxurious car must belong to a major star," one fan remarked.


    "Yeah, this kind of car seems like it would only be for top-tier celebrities," another added.


    "Could it be Timoth¨¦e? I feel like only he would have this kind of presence."


    The fans raised their banners high, shouting the names of the stars they admired, their emotions running high.


    Soon, the parking lot''s security team arrived. They swiftly intervened, separating the fans and reporters from each other.


    These security guards weren''t fools. Regardless of who was inside the car, it was evident they were important figures.


    If these fans were to disturb or, even worse, cause an idental incident involving them, these guards would undoubtedly lose their jobs.


    "Let''s go down!" Evelyn nced out of the car window, and it seemed that the fans of the celebrities were basically isted.


    Given Evelyn''s current capabilities, she genuinely didn''t require any protection. However, she didn''t want to leave a bad impression in front of William.


    Evelyn and Lucy were the first to exit the vehicle. When the fans saw Evelyn, they were visibly stunned.


    This woman was, without a doubt, exceptionally beautiful.


    But as they whispered amongst themselves, none could identify who this female star was.


    Some were taking photos from a distance. Evelyn paid no heed. It was just a picture after all. She didn''t mind gaining some fame.


    Not long after Evelyn and her group started walking, William and Alice also stepped out of the car.


    William''s aura was truly unique. Even celebrities on the red carpet would seem ordinarypared to him.


    When he descended from the vehicle, the young girls who were avid fans felt their hearts race. Following him was Alice, whose dress also became the center of attention, drawing many gazes.


    The previously animated fans fell silent as everyone from the car emerged. They were deeply captivated by the beauty and demeanor of the individuals before them, yet felt somewhat perplexed.


    They had absolutely no clue who these people were!


    Weren''t they all here for the New York Film Festival?


    In theory, individuals with such striking appearances should be highly sought after in the entertainment industry. So why didn''t they recognize them? Perhaps due to limited public exposure?


    In a short while, William and his entourage had already entered the building''s elevator. Evelyn remained silent, a thoughtful expression on her face.


    William increasingly felt that this blind idolization of celebrities was somewhat excessive.


    This societal phenomenon reminded him of certain moments in history when the public mourned the sacrifice of heroes oruded the talents of poets and artists.


    However, he had never seen such fervent adoration for actors or singers before.


    As for men wearing makeup...


    While there were instances of men wearing makeup in history, William never imagined that in this age of advanced technology, it would be so widespread and popr.


    In essence, maybe these people were just too well-fed and had too much time on their hands.


    A country that dances lightly to the tunes of entertainment and ces it above all else is truly in a state of crisis.


    Nheless, having seen much in his time, William was rtively content with this era. At least what he witnessed today was just a small subset.


    These so-called "fans" were just a group of naive children. He believed that one day, when they mature and be parents themselves, they''d reflect on their actions today with a sense of nostalgia and sentiment.


    Still, William couldn''t resist asking Alice, "Alice, which celebrity do you like?"


    Alice thought for a moment and asked, "You mean actors and singers?"


    William nodded.


    Alice replied, "I rarely idolize celebrities. I spent most of my time in medical school. If you''re talking about idols, mine would be Anthony Fauci. I hope to be an expert like him someday."


    William nodded in appreciation of Alice''s determination and aspirations. Then, out of curiosity, he asked, "I heard from a friend about someone named Taylor Swift. Is she also a famous star?"


    "Of course! She''s a globally renowned singer!" Alice said, pulling out her phone to show William a picture of Taylor Swift.


    William took a nce andmented, "She looks different from some of the other singers."


    Alice yed one of Taylor Swift''s music videos for William, "Her music is profound, filled with emotion, and has a unique style."


    After watching the video, William remarked, "She indeed stands out. I can understand why so many people like her."


    Alice smiled slightly, "Every singer has their own charm and characteristics. Both Taylor Swift''s music and her personality are very appealing."


    William nodded in agreement, "Indeed. Every era and country has its own aesthetic appreciation. Music transcends cultures and timeframes. True art will always be cherished by people."

 Chapter 253 She’s not my future wife anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 253 She''s not my future wife anymore!</h4>


    New York Film Festival.


    The venue''s decor had undergone some changes, but it had be even more luxurious.


    They had only been inside for a moment when Calvin Turner approached. He first exchanged pleasantries with Evelyn, expressing his admiration for this rising star in the business world, then turned to Alice and asked, "Alice, you know Evelyn?"


    Alice could only reply, "Of course, we''ve known each other for a while."


    Evelyn also chimed in with a smile, "Mr. Turner, Alice and I are close friends. I even worked in her shop before. Please, just call me Evelyn from now on."


    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Calvin heartily responded, "It''s good to see young folks like you get along and support each other. In that case, Evelyn, if you ever run into any problems, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    "Thank you, I might need your assistance in the future," Evelyn replied, her radiant smile contrasting with her previous reserved demeanor.


    William observed silently. Evelyn''s transformation wasn''t surprising. After all, both Guinevere and Morgana were not ordinary individuals and had their ways of navigating social situations.


    With just a few words, Evelyn seemed to have formed a small alliance with Calvin. If things went as nned, she wouldn''t need to use her Soulmancer abilities to thrive in the business world.


    "Evelyn, I''ve heard that you''re the granddaughter of thete James Taylor. Is this true?" Calvin inquired with a hint of suspicion in his narrowed eyes. "I recall that James Taylor had previously transferred all his business dealings. Why have you made such a grand return?"


    Calvin wasn''t entirely sure why the Taylor family had divested all their businesses, but he''d heard it was rted to some past grudges, particrly after David Taylor''s death on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. After that, the Taylor family became a target for many. The detailed reasons remained a mystery, as his own father had not borated.


    Now, with Charles Turner gone, only a few old-timers like Anthony Carter might know the truth.


    Of course, Evelyn couldn''t possibly be aware that James Taylor had instructed all members of the Taylor family to relinquish their businesses and go into seclusion solely because William''s and Scott''s son, David, had offended Timothy Hill on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca and met his end there. After news broke of William''s survival, the Taylor family was destined never to rise again.


    Evelyn smiled and said, "The Taylor family might have stepped back, but now I''m running my own business." Pausing for a moment, she asked, "Mr. Turner, I''m curious, why did our Taylor family suddenly withdraw before? Is it rted to that Timothy Hill on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca?"


    Calvin pondered for a moment before replying, "There might be a connection, but it surely isn''t just because David offended Timothy Hill."


    Evelyn blinked and responded, "Regardless of the reason, now I am my own person, and the Taylor family is separate. Mr. Turner, you won''t be an enemy of mine, will you?"


    Calvin offered a slight smile and said, "Evelyn, I think you should pay a visit to the Carter family, particrly Mr. Carter. If he bears no ill will towards you, then we might be allies."


    "Anthony Carter?" Evelyn''s smile slowly faded. "Please ry a message to him for me, Mr. Turner: if he sees me as an enemy, he cane at me."


    Visit Anthony Carter?


    Evelyn''s current strength was formidable, making her unafraid of any Soulmancer faction. While the Carter family might be wealthy, they seemed insignificant in her eyes.


    She wasn''t even daunted by Timothy Hill of Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.


    With over a thousand "demigods" at hermand, who should she fear?


    Scott had previously attempted to harm her mother. Yet, because of Evelyn''s status, didn''t he end up kneeling before her mother, apologizing?


    Though she was just a woman, she was the legacy disciple of Hades. All the "demigods" of Maplewood Town regarded her as their leader.


    Evelyn slightly released a bit of her energy aura, and this alone made Calvin feel an indescribable pressure. Her cold demeanor sent shivers down his spine.


    Having faced countless challenges to get where he was today and having seen numerous scenes, Calvin had never imagined that a girl younger than his own daughter could exert such a powerful presence on him.


    Alice was oblivious to all of this, but William coldly interjected, "Evelyn, you''d better watch your actions and words!"


    "Hmm?" Evelyn looked at William with a hint of surprise, momentarily forgetting that William was associated with the 13th Bureau.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve reached an agreement with Scott," Evelyn replied. "Rest assured, I won''t cause trouble. But if someone challenges me, I have every right to retaliate, don''t I?" As she finished speaking, she retracted her energy aura, once again appearing as the harmless girl she once was.


    Sweat trickled down Calvin''s back, but he still addressed Evelyn, "Don''t worry. I''ll convey your message to Mr. Carter."


    Alice stared at Evelyn, at a loss for words. She could sense that the Evelyn before her was no longer the timid girl from the past. The Evelyn now... seemed somewhat terrifying.


    Calvin sneakily nced at William. He knew William was also a Soulmancer, and not just any ordinary one. The fact that William''s single remark made Evelyn concede indicated that he might have the strength to protect Alice.


    "You young folks chat, I won''t disturb any further." Calvin no longer wanted to continue the conversation with Evelyn. The pressure was too intense.


    "Mr. Turner, take care," Evelyn replied with a faint smile, adding, "Rest assured, Alice and I have a good rtionship."


    After Calvin left, Lucy couldn''t help but whisper to Evelyn, "Evelyn, you were so domineering just now."


    Evelyn simply raised an eyebrow and said, "Come, let me introduce you to your Timoth¨¦e."


    "Sure!" Lucy felt that Evelyn had changed from before, bing even more assertive. It was remarkable that she could stand toe-to-toe with a heavyweight like Russell.


    Evelyn cast a nce at William, asking, "Are you bothing?"


    William replied, "Sure, we''re free anyway."


    Evelyn turned her head, leading Lucy into the crowd and no longer paying attention to William.


    She suspected that William might be the reincarnation of Arthur, but her mindset had experienced some subtle shifts.


    Regardless of who William is, she shouldn''t diminish her stature.


    Before, she was just a queen, but now she has the capability to be an empress!


    If her power reached its peak, wouldn''t William know how to choose?


    Currently, William is just a novice Soulmancer. He might still crave power.


    Whatever William desires, she, Evelyn, can provide!


    William stood with a cold face beside Alice. Alice gently tugged on William''s sleeve and whispered, "Master, your future wife, she..."


    "She''s not my future wife anymore!" William retorted, his eyebrows raised. "Let''s go and meet this Timoth¨¦e."

 Chapter 254 Resistance from the Screenwriter

    <h4>Chapter 254 Resistance from the Screenwriter</h4>


    In recent years, global enthusiasm for BL (Boys'' Love) culture has been on the rise. Many young people are drawn to these love stories between men, finding them both fresh and innocent.


    Hollywood producers saw an opportunity in this trend and began producing TV shows and movies that delve into BL culture.


    To tap into this market, they not only recruited American actors but also brought in popr male stars from other countries to enhance the appeal of their productions.


    Joseph, a male actor who had gained some recognition in Europe, was therefore sought after by Hollywood.


    However, as his poprity in the U.S. started to rise, an author on a BL novel website published a story depicting Joseph. The story, which portrayed Joseph negatively, suggesting he had a gender identity disorder, caused quite a stir online.


    This immediately drew the ire of one of Joseph''s devoted fans, who promptly reported the story and the entire website.


    However, as the issue escted, many saw this as an infringement on freedom of speech. Due to this incident, the website was shut down, affecting many other BL creators as well.


    A continuous battle ensued on social media.


    Although Joseph tried to distance himself from the controversy, the incident impacted his image in the U.S. Yet, this storm also brought unexpected benefits to Joseph. Many started to take notice of him and showed interest in his work, further elevating his fame in the U.S.


    Regardless of the underlying interests at y, Joseph was undeniably one of the top figures at the New York Film Festival. At the moment, he was discussing a new project with an investor.


    From a distance, Lucy spotted Joseph and couldn''t help but grip Evelyn''s hand, saying, "Evelyn, I''m a bit nervous. Do you think I could really get Joseph''s contact information?"


    "Of course!" Evelyn was confident about this. She was never into celebrity chasing, and after inheriting certain memories, she looked down on celebrities, seeing them merely as tools for capitalists to make money.


    If her close friend wanted Joseph''s contact information and he dared refuse, then he might as well kiss his career in the industry goodbye.


    Others couldn''t banish him simply because he could generate profit for investors. However, if he offended Evelyn, given the power she currently wielded, all she''d need is to utter a single word, and Joseph would vanish from the public eye overnight.


    Not only was there an investor discussing a new drama with Joseph, but there was also a slightly overweight screenwriter beside him.


    After the investor finished speaking to Joseph, he introduced, "Joseph, this is Donald Wilson, the renowned scriptwriter Mr. Wilson. This new drama is based on his script. Have a good chat with him."


    No sooner had he finished his introduction than Donald, with a stern face, remarked, "Mr. Rogers, if he''s the lead for this drama, then I''d rather pass."


    This Mr. Rogers was actually the father of David, Tyler Rogers.


    On the surface, Tyler was just a general manager. The actual power yers behind the scenes had no interest in engaging with Joseph.


    Upon hearing Donald''s words, Tyler wasn''t upset. He chuckled, "Donald, why are you making such a fuss? Ourpany values your script, but it''s not a must-have for us. Joseph is now popr and garners a significant fanbase. If he''s the lead actor, the film is guaranteed to be a hit!"


    "I don''t know if it will be a hit or not," Donald rolled his eyes and responded, "but I can''t afford to lose face. Letting him star in my film? The next time I drink with colleagues, I''ll feel too embarrassed to even raise my ss. I like money, but I''m not that desperate for it! I must pick the lead actor, or the script''s off the table!"


    Donald originally started as an online novelist andter transitioned into screenwriting, sessfully producing several hit TV dramas.


    His annual ie was substantial, and naturally, he developed a sense of pride in the industry. He nced at Joseph and said coldly, "Mr. Rogers, do you think he can portray a profound character? We are making a film, not a farce. If you want him to y a supporting role, I might consider it. But as for the lead, I think it''s better to forget it."


    Being a sessful scriptwriter, Donald held significant clout. Clearly, he didn''t think highly of Joseph. William, overhearing the conversation, couldn''t help but smirk, thinking how intriguing Donald was.


    "Donald, don''t push it too far!" Tyler''s expression darkened, "Remember, you''ve already signed a contract with ourpany. All copyrights have been transferred to us. You only have an advisory role in casting. If we want Joseph as the lead, what can you do about it?"


    Donald''s face turned ashen. Even though the outside world saw him as a sessful screenwriter, in the face of corporate might, he was just a minor yer. Each contract negotiation reminded him of his vulnerability. He often felt that the terms were too stringent, but under the pressure of bigpanies, he rarely had much bargaining power.


    In short, if he wanted to continue in this industry, he had to abide by these unwritten rules. As Tyler pointed out, although Donald technically had some say in the contract, it was merely advisory.


    So, when Tyler brandished the contract to exert pressure on Donald, thetter was rendered speechless.


    Joseph''s expression wasn''t great either. He addressed Donald, saying, "Donald, shouldn''t you apologize for what you just said?"


    "Apologize? Do whatever you want! The script is yours now. If you want to cast a dog in the role, I can''t stop you!" Donald, while a literary person, was certainly not one to mince his words. With a face full of rage, he raised his middle finger at Joseph and stormed off.


    His stride faltered when he saw Evelyn, and when heid eyes on William and Alice, he couldn''t help but stare.


    The script he wrote was for a historical fantasy drama, and William and Alice perfectly embodied the main male and female characters he''d envisioned.


    "Hello!" William greeted Donald with a smile.


    Stammering, Donald replied, "Hi... Hello! Are... Are you an actor?"


    His life primarily revolved around writing at hisputer, and his leisure time was mostly spent gaming. He didn''t recognize many of the current popr celebrities.


    In fact, he''d met Joseph for the first time today.


    However, after being exposed to variousments from Joseph''s fans and identally watching a drama starring Joseph, he was taken aback. He felt that if Joseph were to act in his drama, it would be a personal insult.


    As for the two before him, could they also be popr celebrity idols?

 Chapter 255 Forcing things excessively often doesn’t yield satisfactory results.

    <h4>Chapter 255 Forcing things excessively often doesn''t yield satisfactory results.</h4>


    Alice knew her master was rather stubborn. She quickly said to Donald, "We''re not actors; we''re just here to join in on the fun."


    "Oh, then... goodbye." Donald felt a twinge of annoyance and a hint of disappointment. He had wanted to ask William and Alice if they were interested in acting since their demeanor was so striking.


    However, on second thought, he was just a scriptwriter who spent his time typing away on aputer. He only had an advisory role in casting for his script. What was there to rmend? Although the two had exceptional presences, if they weren''t actors, just having a good look and aura wouldn''t be enough for filming.


    After all, a genuine actor had to memorize lines, control their emotions, and learn variousplex aspects of the craft. While William and Alice might have the right aura, without acting skills, it wouldn''t work.


    "Goodbye." William didn''t linger to chat with Donald. He found him somewhat interesting but didn''t feel the need to get acquainted.


    As soon as Donald left, Evelyn approached Tyler and Joseph with Lucy.


    "Miss Taylor, I didn''t expect you to be interested in such gatherings," Tyler remarked, recognizing Evelyn. Lately, Evelyn had been gaining a lot of attention, and Tyler had reviewed some information about her.


    James Taylor''s granddaughter, intending to use the funds from the sale of Taylor''s global assets to make a mark in New York City, was certainly a wild idea.


    Such a strong entrance was bound to conflict with the interests of many big yers. A twenty-year-old girl trying to carve out a ce in New York with money would likely face a grim end.


    As much as she shone now, her future might be bleak.


    Evelyn slightly curled her lips, replying, "Mr. Rogers, I''m just here for the entertainment." She then directed her gaze at Joseph and introduced Lucy, "You''re Joseph, right? This is my good friend, Lucy. Why don''t you two get acquainted?"


    "You are?" Joseph clearly didn''t recognize Evelyn, the new darling of New York. But there was a spark in his eyes when he looked at her, indicating some intrigue.


    Tyler jumped in to introduce, "Joseph, this is the granddaughter of the once-global top tycoon, Mr. Taylor, and now the chairwoman of Willstar Financial, Evelyn Taylor. Why don''t you represent ourpany and chat with Miss Taylor?"


    "Miss Taylor, I won''t disturb you further," Tyler said, not truly considering Evelyn significant. Just as many thought Joseph''s acting careercked prospects, Tyler believed Evelyn''s time in the spotlight wouldn''tst long.


    Evelyn nodded slightly. She too didn''t consider Tyler important. Someone who leveraged the Carter family''s connections for small deals had no business speaking with her. Addressing him as Mr. Rogers was merely out of courtesy.


    After Tyler left, Joseph asked, "Miss Taylor, did you want to speak with me?"


    He had heard of both the former Allen Group and the current Willstar Financial. Both represented major capital forces. If he wished to seed, it was essential to build good rtionships with such influential entities.


    Evelyn had a gentle smile on her face and replied, "Yes, it''s just that my friend here wanted to meet you."


    "Of course, Lucy, right? Let''s exchange contact details." How could Joseph possibly refuse?


    Being Evelyn''s close friend, Lucy was likely the daughter of some influential and wealthy family.


    At this point, Lucy was so excited that her face was flushed. She took out her phone and asked, "Do...do you want to add me, or should I add you?"


    "I''ll add you," Joseph responded, looking every bit the gentleman as he took out his phone to exchange WhatsApp details with Lucy.


    "Evelyn, should we also exchange WhatsApp contacts?"


    Evelyn, with a slightly narrowed gaze, smiled, "No need, I don''t use WhatsApp."


    "How about a phone number then?"


    Evelyn felt he might be a bit dense. Not using WhatsApp was a subtle way of saying she didn''t want to share contact details, right?


    However, for Lucy''s sake, she gave Joseph her driver''s phone number.


    Having exchanged contact details with Joseph, Lucy''s face was radiant with happiness. Evelyn tactfully found an excuse to leave, giving the two some private space.


    To Evelyn, besides her grandfather, Lucy was the closest person to her. If Lucy wanted to know Joseph, Evelyn would fulfill her wish.


    Whether or not the two would end up together was a matter of fate.


    However, if Joseph ever made Lucy unhappy, he''d face dire consequences!


    "William, are you interested in bing a star?" Evelyn approached William. She was eager to understand his desires or dreams.


    If she could help William achieve those dreams, then he wouldn''t have any reason to reject her, right?


    "Not interested," William replied. "I''m still just a university student."


    "Alright, I''ll return to work at the bookstore tomorrow." Evelyn didn''t press further. Her feelings had gradually shifted. She even pondered that if William had agreed to be with her from the start, it might have seemed mundane, and she might not have liked him as much in that case.


    However, William''s attitude sparked herpetitive spirit.


    Men often relish the thrill of conquest over women, but don''t women feel the same?


    Evelyn had already envisioned William as her future devoted follower. As for Alice...


    Competition made things interesting. With her current influence, getting whatever she wanted was just a word away. Where was the thrill in that?


    It had to be said that her state of mind was somewhat simr to William''s.


    If Evelyn''s life was like having a cheat code,unching her to the stars and vast seas, then William''s was an invincible start where the vast universey beneath his feet.


    William asked, "Aren''t you concerned about your myriad businesses?"


    "With today''s advancedmunication, many things can be sorted with just a phone call." As Evelyn spoke, her gaze remained on Lucy and Joseph, who had moved aside and were engrossed in pleasant conversation over red wine.


    William nced in their direction and said, "You''re not trying to set Lucy up with Joseph, are you?"


    "That''s the idea," Evelynughed. "I tried to set you up with Lucy before, but before she could confess her feelings, you rejected her. Any regrets now?"


    William shook his head, "Lucy is a wonderful person. Doing this could potentially hurt her."


    Evelyn responded, "I think they''re a good match. Besides, Lucy seems to really like him."


    "Just for his looks?" William countered, "What''s the significance of mere good looks? I feel Lucy might get hurt if things continue this way."


    Evelyn''spetitive spirit was suddenly ignited. She chuckled, "I don''t think so! If Joseph dares to break Lucy''s heart, I assure you he''ll regret it."


    "Forcing things excessively often doesn''t yield satisfactory results."


    "Why not give it a try and see the oue?" Evelyn retorted stubbornly. "As long as Lucy is happy, that''s all that matters!"

 Chapter 256 The Unexpected Speed of This Attitude Shift

    <h4>Chapter 256 The Unexpected Speed of This Attitude Shift</h4>


    Today, after briefly reconnecting with Evelyn, William already noticed that during their short stay in Ravenwood, Evelyn''s thoughts, behavior, and demeanor had undergone radical changes.


    He could, in fact, understand all this.


    With a change in status and power, one''s mental state naturally alters too. Take Nichs in the bar, for instance. After winning a few million dors, didn''t his entire persona change?


    Evelyn was merely adapting to her current status, and there wasn''t necessarily a right or wrong to it.


    "William, let''s find a ce to sit and chat," said Evelyn. She nced at Alice and smiled, "Alice, join us."


    William nodded without uttering a word and followed Evelyn to find a seat.


    The New York Film Festival was essentially a gathering for the entertainment industry. Most of the attendees were good-looking men and women. The spot Evelyn chose was quite conspicuous. No sooner had the three of them settled down than people approached their table.


    One after the other, they came seeking Evelyn. Having entered the New York business circle with significant capital and demonstrating aggressive strategies from various mergers and acquisitions, many wanted to align with this rising power.


    "Hello, Evelyn. May I sit here?"


    A young man with dyed blond hair and a pale face, holding two sses of red wine, approached Evelyn''s table.


    William, no longer surprised by such encounters, pretended not to notice. Alice, sitting there, didn''t say much.


    In just this short time, Evelyn had already drawn in eight wealthy businessmen and sessfully negotiated acquisitions with fivepanies, finalizing all her business deals with ease.


    Moreover, none of thepanies she intended to acquire had assets worth less than a hundred million dors.


    These wealthy businessmen held some clout in New York City. In other words, in such a short time, she likely closed deals worth billions, if not tens of billions, of dors.


    Ordinary people would be over the moon even with deals worth a hundred thousand dors, let alone billions.


    Evelyn had remained utterlyposed until this charming and captivating young man appeared before her.


    "Who are you?" Evelyn took a fleeting look at the young man. He had well-defined features but exuded a delicate aura overall.


    "I am Mason. You probably haven''t seen me without makeup, so that''s why you can''t recognize me." Mason is a currently popr young celebrity known for singing, dancing, rapping, and ying basketball. He often wears suspenders and is particrly popr among teenage girls and certain nichemunities.


    Evelyn slightly furrowed her brows, staring intently at Mason''s face, which was covered in foundation and adorned with eyeshadow.


    Is this what he considers a ''no makeup'' look? Had she misunderstood the definition of ''no makeup''?


    "Go away!" Evelyn clearly didn''t have a fondness for Mason, especially his heavily made-up face, which made her slightly ufortable.


    While she could maintain basic civility with some business folks, she felt distinctly displeased with Mason''s kind. She was no longer considering William''s feelings.


    "Evelyn, what do you mean by that?" Mason''s smile froze instantly, and the two sses of wine he held were suspended mid-air. He had initially approached her under some bigwig''s instructions, trying to woo Evelyn, but hadn''t anticipated such a reception.


    "Don''t you understand what ''go away'' means?" Evelyn''s voice was icy. She was no longer that easily hurt young girl, and not just anyone could sit beside her.


    Merely an artist who had gained poprity with a unique image¡ªoffending him didn''t matter to her.


    "Evelyn, you''ll regret those words," Mason retorted.


    He had never met a woman who dared to be so rude to him. In his view, shouldn''t these women fall head over heels for his face?


    After speaking, Mason sneered and turned away.


    Not long after, he came over with a plump woman in her fifties.


    "Are you Evelyn?" Thedy, holding onto Mason''s arm, looked sternly and displeasedly at Evelyn.


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow inquisitively and responded, "Who are you?"


    "Me?" The womanughed heartily, replying, "I''m Diane Campbell from Starline Media. Surely, you''ve heard of my name."


    "I haven''t," Evelyn replied nonchntly, "Can I help you?"


    "Ha! I had Mason invite you here because I see potential in you," Diane said coldly. "Do you want to make it in the entertainment industry? I can help. But first, you need to apologize to Mason for your behavior today."


    "Oh? Starline Media?" Evelyn calmly took out her phone and dialed a number, "Give you ten minutes, I want Starline Media to announce bankruptcy."


    Evelyn didn''t even bother to engage with her further. She nced briefly at William, who looked around with a bored expression, offering noment on the situation.


    Diane, feeling snubbed by Evelyn''s indifference, felt a loss of face. In a fit of anger, she grabbed a ss of wine from the table, attempting to ssh it on Evelyn''s face.


    However, as the liquid flew out of the ss, it reversed in mid-air, sshing back onto Diane''s face instead.


    After all, Evelyn was an intermediate Soulmancer. To think a regr woman could ssh wine on her was quite naive.


    The wine drenched Diane, causing her makeup to run, and she couldn''t help but let out a roar of anger.


    Some nearby attendees looked over, but none stepped forward to intervene.


    Many present knew both Evelyn and Diane. As the two women quarreled, no one wanted to get involved. Moreover, many were curious to see just how capable Evelyn really was.


    Diane dashed to the restroom, presumably to fix her makeup, while Mason stood still, pointing at Evelyn and saying, "You''re finished! How dare you ssh wine on Miss Campbell."


    Evelyn chuckled lightly, paying him no mind, and then turned to William, asking, "This kind of matter, the 13th Bureau wouldn''t intervene, right?"


    The 13th Bureau is responsible for addressing crimesmitted by Soulmancers. However, typically, as long as Soulmancers don''t go too far, the Bureau tends to turn a blind eye.


    William countered, "What''s the matter?"


    Though he wanted to be aw-abiding citizen and respected the work of the 13th Bureau, Evelyn''s current actions didn''t seem illegal, did they?


    Evelyn just smiled.


    In less than three minutes, Diane, like a reckless wild boar, rushed in front of Evelyn, crying out loudly, "Miss Taylor, I was wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Mason tried to hold Diane back, asking, "Miss Campbell, what are you doing?"


    "Get off me! It''s you who offended Miss Taylor." Diane pped Mason across the face without hesitation, then turned back to Evelyn, pleading, "Miss Taylor, it''s my fault. Whatever you want, just tell me. Just spare me."


    Needless to say, in less than the given ten minutes, Starline Media was already facing a major crisis. Diane realized she had crossed someone she shouldn''t have.


    Evelyn''s luscious lips parted slightly, exuding an unparalleled cold beauty.


    Pointing at Mason, she said, "I don''t want to see him anywhere ever again. Also, Starline Media ¡ª sell it to me for fifty million dors."


    PS: The characters in the book are purely fictional. Any resemnce to actual persons is purely coincidental.

 Chapter 257 She wouldn’t be escaping his grasp that easily.

    <h4>Chapter 257 She wouldn''t be escaping his grasp that easily.</h4>


    Evelyn''s tactics were swift and decisive; she threatened to bankrupt Starline Media within ten minutes, and in just three, Diane was nearly on the verge of begging for mercy.


    However, Diane wasn''t a major shareholder of Starline Media. She was merely a minor stakeholder, simply a figurehead of sorts.


    "Miss Taylor, Starline Media... it''s not up to me," Diane hurriedly exined, "But I assure you, Mason will never be seen in public again. He''ll be cklisted throughout the industry."


    Mason, still reeling from the p Diane had given him moments earlier, was shocked to hear her promising hisplete professional downfall.


    In a panic, he grabbed Diane''s arm, his voice hoarse, "Diane, you can''t do this to me! Over these two years, I''ve sacrificed so much for you!"


    Diane, already under pressure, snapped at Mason''s plea, violently shaking off his grasp.


    She pped him again, shouting, "What have you sacrificed? With your mediocre performances thatst at most two minutes? Maybe it''s better off removed! Now, apologize to Miss Taylor!"


    Dumbfounded, Mason couldn''t believe the turn of events. At the New York Film Festival, he should have been the shining star. How had things gone so awry?


    No one intervened, even as Diane assaulted and berated him so brazenly. Security guards looked on, seemingly indifferent. The big shots who had once praised him were merely distant spectators, some even wearing mocking grins, treating the scene as mere entertainment.


    No one stood up for him.


    A celebrity?


    In front of these true elites, he was just a tool, a ything. When their interests were threatened, disposing of a tool or a toy was more satisfying than discarding an old pair of shoes.


    Evelyn slightly furrowed her brows, ncing at Diane, "If you don''t have the authority, have someone who does speak to me. And, while you can treat your associates however you like, I don''t want to see either of you right now. Understood?"


    "Yes, of course!" Diane replied with a sycophantic smile towards Evelyn, then gave Mason a kick. "Well? Get out!"


    Mason hurriedly supported Diane, now seeing her as hisst lifeline. No matter how she treated him, he dared not show any signs of displeasure.


    "My apologies for the disturbance, Miss Taylor," Diane said with a bow towards Evelyn, then led Mason away.


    Only then did Evelyn make a call, "Don''t let Starline Media go bankrupt just yet. I''m considering acquiring it."


    The surrounding moguls observed Evelyn''s every move, feeling once again the pressure this woman exerted.


    Starline Media might not be the biggestpany in the entertainment industry, but several influential figures stand behind it. The fact that Evelyn could make Diane act so subservient with just one phone call speaks volumes about her power.


    Not far away, Joseph was watching the entire scene unfold.


    Mason''s poprity was not much lower than his before, with more than 20 million fans, and he also had the support of big shots behind the scenes. But what''s the situation now?


    Publicly pped like a dog by Diane, and with just a word from Evelyn, he was set to be cklisted.


    Regardless of everything, Joseph couldn''t help but feel a tinge of mncholy.


    If he couldn''t secure a ce among the true elites, one day, he might end up like Mason.


    To truly be an elite...


    Perhaps the present Lucy was the golden opportunity.


    If someone as formidable as Evelyn had a close friend, that friend muste from a privileged background. Of course, with his capabilities, if he could woo both Lucy and Evelyn, his life would reach its zenith.


    Indeed, he must be the chosen one!


    With this thought, Joseph chuckled, and the way he looked at Lucy changed, appearing more enigmatic.


    William, throughout the whole situation, remained seated, silent. Alice, watching Evelyn, was taken aback.


    This must be the legendary dominant heroine!


    Judging by Evelyn''s change in attitude towards William, it seemed she was making her move.


    Even though William had mentioned that Evelyn wasn''t his future wife, when it came to matters of the heart, who could predict the oue?


    In such a situation, if she were always around William, would Evelyn see her as a rival?


    Evelyn noticed Alice''s gaze, locked eyes with her, and gave a narrow-eyed smile. Alice was taken aback, wearing a forced grin, unsure of what to say.


    This New York Film Festival had essentially be Evelyn''s personal showcase, giving all the powers that be a taste of her dominance.


    That very night, scandals about Mason''s dubious personal life, including being sponsored by wealthy older women, were exposed, along with concrete evidence. Major media outlets dered they would permanently cklist such morally corrupt artists.


    Suddenly, Mason found himself at the eye of the storm, bing a hot topic forizens. The once-popr influencer was now universally derided, bing the inte''s viin overnight.


    The heads of major mediapanies didn''t mind seizing this opportunity to milk onest surge in web traffic, squeezing out thest ounce of utility from Mason.


    Joseph, ncing at the trending topics on his phone, felt a whirl of emotions. At this moment, he had managed to get Lucy alone with him. He had to win her over quickly!


    Lucy was still entirely immersed in the joy of meeting her idol. However, a bit shy by nature, she continuously shared her tion with Evelyn while seated in Joseph''s sports car.


    Suddenly, Joseph''s handsnded on Lucy''s shoulders. Gazing deeply into her eyes, he softly asked, "Lucy, do you like me?"


    Lucy blinked in surprise and replied, "Yes, I like !"


    Joseph pressed on, "Then, would you want to be with me?"


    "Huh?" Lucy''s phone slipped from her grasp onto the car seat. With wide eyes, she stuttered, "Wha... what did you say?"


    Joseph didn''t give her much of a chance to react. Like the romantic leads in movies, he held her face firmly and nted a deep kiss.


    Lucy reflexively bit Joseph and then pushed him away before rushing out of the car.


    "Lucy, don''t you feel anything for me?" Joseph was caught off guard by her reaction.


    "The ''liking'' I mentioned doesn''t mean I want a deeper rtionship with you!" Lucy said, her eyes downcast. "Just like in Hollywood movies, the male lead is usually the female lead''s, while the secondary male character is adored by everyone. You might be the lead, but that doesn''t mean you''re ''mine.''"


    "What?" Joseph was puzzled. What kind of logic was that?


    Regardless of Lucy''s reasoning, the bottom line was she had rejected him! He had thought they were making progress, but now it seemed they were back to square one.


    "I''m sorry!" With that, Lucy hurriedly ran off, even leaving her phone in the car.


    Joseph watched Lucy''s retreating figure with a mix of frustration, then picked up the dropped phone.


    Lucy had been chatting with Evelyn, and their conversation was still open. Out of curiosity, Joseph took a nce and then smirked. It seemed Lucy wouldn''t be escaping his grasp that easily.

 Chapter 258 The Terrifying War on the Internet

    <h4>Chapter 258 The Terrifying War on the Inte</h4>


    That night, the entertainment industry was awash with breaking news.


    First, photos of Evelyn, William, and others were leaked. Rumors swirled that Evelyn was tied to a mysterious wealthy businessman, but no one could provide concrete details.


    Alice''s photo sparked a renewed trend for ssical fashion.


    As for William, he was surprisingly dubbed the "Most Handsome Bodyguard of the Year."


    Hmm, it seemed the public mistook him for a bodyguard.


    However, these gossip news tidbits were quickly overshadowed by the scandal surrounding Mason.


    By the wee hours of the morning, another bombshell dropped: renowned writer and ywright Donald publicly gave Joseph the middle finger at an event and declined Joseph''s involvement in his y.


    Despite thete hour, the inte was aze, and major tforms were buzzing.


    This New York Film Festival was certainly a goldmine for media outlets in terms of web traffic.


    Any one of these stories could have been the hottest topic for days on end.


    Yet, all these events had taken ce on this very night.


    William returned to his home on East 62nd Street. Lacking the urge to sleep, he decided to check out the news, only to stumble upon his own photo.


    "Most Handsome Bodyguard of the Year?" William chuckled. Did he really look so much like a bodyguard?


    Of course, he also saw the news about Mason''s downfall. Skimming through it, he realized it was a ssic case of everyone piling on when someone''s down. But thement section seemed rather intriguing!


    Aside from those mming Mason, there were others criticizing Joseph. Someone even shared a link with a juicy headline: "Shocking: Renowned ywright Donald Declines Joseph''s Involvement, Gives Him the Middle Finger at the New York Film Festival."


    William realized that being a spectator,?"grabbing popcorn", was quite entertaining.


    The headline was indeed very catchy.


    Curiosity piqued, William couldn''t resist clicking on the link.


    The content was juicy.


    In essence, it said that at the New York Film Festival, the famous writer and ywright Donald had refused to let Joseph act in his y. He even dered that he''d rather have a dog y the lead role than Joseph. Apanying the article was a picture of Donald giving Joseph the middle finger.


    William was present at the scene and knew that Donald''s words weren''t exactly as reported. However, the conveyed sentiment did seem roughly urate.


    Yet, with the spin given by the entertainment editor, Donald''sments and actions appeared even more brash and aggressive. This made the entire situation more dramatic and heightened the sense of conflict.


    Slyly, the entertainment editor managed to avoid taking sides. They even listed the works of both Donald and Joseph, ending the article by asking readers their opinion on who was in the right.


    William couldn''t resist scrolling through thements.


    He had initially assumed that public opinion would be evenly divided on this issue.


    To his surprise, about 80% of thements werembasting Donald, calling him vulgar, while praising Joseph''s outstanding acting abilities.


    Some even dug up that Donald wasn''t exactly a renowned ywright as he was made out to be.


    Instead, he began as an inte novelist, a third-rate writer at best, with some of his previous works bordering on melodramatic romance.


    Online sentiment against Donald was overwhelmingly negative.


    Donald was painted as a third-tier writer who began his career writing erotic fiction, depicted as a rude, uncouth, and somewhat creepy older man.


    On the other hand, Joseph was portrayed as a talented actor with a promising future, gentle and a pitiable neer to the entertainment industry.


    William was captivated by this phenomenon on the inte.


    There was no denying that Donald seemed to harbor some bias against Joseph. But wasn''t Joseph just an actor? And wasn''t Donald simply a scriptwriter?


    If he wrote a script and didn''t want a certain actor to y a role, that seemed reasonable. It seemed extreme for him to bembasted so severely for that choice.


    Of course, what was more significant was that William shared the same prejudice against Joseph as Donald did...


    The top trendingment in the section was about organizing a mass report against Donald, alleging vitions in his writing content.


    William found this smokeless war rather fascinating.


    If Donald''s writings were indeed above board, then even if he was reported, what would it matter?


    Law enforcement wouldn''t act without just cause, right?


    Out of curiosity, William, who wasn''t particrly adept with smartphones, took it upon himself to download a novel-reading app and began searching for Donald''s works.


    Sure enough, thement section was exploding.


    Yet, contrary to William''s expectations, many were voicing their support for Donald. Some affluent readers were even generously tipping the author.


    It seemed that everyone had their own home turf.


    William also noticed a pinned review from Donald himself: "I admit to refusing Joseph a role in the film adaptation of this novel. I felt he didn''t fit the image of my protagonist. However, I no longer hold the rights to this book. Even for the adapted screeny, I only have the right to give suggestions on casting, not make final decisions. Still, I rejected Joseph as the lead¡­"


    Responses to Donald''s review were mixed, with many expressing support, but also many jeering.


    Joseph''s fans were quick to ridicule: "You''re just a trashy scriptwriter. Having my idol Joseph act in your screeny is a huge boon for you. How dare you reject him? I''m going to report you."


    The majority of the replies to thisment came from other authors on the same novel tform.


    These literary types didn''t mince words when it came to insults, with a lot of sarcastic and derisive remarks. The fan who threatened to report was probably fuming in anger.


    William soon noticed something: it wasn''t that thement section was untouched by Joseph''s fans'' venom. Rather, there were three administrators constantly deleting their negativements.


    With thousands of reviews, William rxed in his wingback chair, thoroughly entertained. These lively reviews seemed even more interesting than the novel itself.


    The funniest part was that Joseph''s fans apparently organized a mass report against Donald''s novel, aiming to have it taken down. However, the content was a pure historical fantasy, with no vitions whatsoever, rendering their reporting efforts futile.


    So, they resorted to an even more extreme measure: reporting the books of those authors who supported Donald.


    Given that this was an online novel tform with varied content quality, several online novelists had written content that vited tform rules.


    As a result, while Donald''s book wasn''t taken down, the books of those authors who came forward to support Donald were banned.


    This escted the online feud immensely.


    Not only did the authors get involved, but their readers also jumped into the fray under Donald''s novel.


    Imagine the fury of those readers, peacefully enjoying their reads, only to find them suddenly banned.


    Those authors update daily, and some have even been writing for several years. They were banned because of this incident. What Joseph should be grateful for is that these people didn''t directly confront him and physically assault him in person. This is already these authors showing restraint towards him.


    Bored, William spent over an hour reading the reviews.


    He then took a look at Donald''s book and thought it was decent.


    Without leaving anyment or feedback, he turned off his device and went to bed, curious to see the state of the review section by morning.


    Previously, he had believed wars were fought with guns, cannons, knives, and swords, where blood would flow like rivers. Today, he got a taste of the wars of the modern era.


    A group of people ferociously arguing online, hurling insults with such venom!


    Upon reflection, perhaps this arose because people''s living conditions had improved so much that they didn''t have much to do. With no actual wars in the world, they might just be acting out of sheer boredom and venting their emotions.

 Chapter 259 There Will Always Be Those Seeking Their Own Demise

    <h4>Chapter 259 There Will Always Be Those Seeking Their Own Demise</h4>


    The next morning, William checked the review section for Donald''s book on his phone and finally grasped the terrifying influence of celebrities in this era.


    He had gone to bed at dawn when the reviews numbered just over ten thousand. By the time he woke up, they had skyrocketed to over ny thousand.


    Do these people not sleep?


    Skimming through thements, he learned a thing or two.


    Within the review section, there was a group referred to as "Trolls." It seemed like these individuals were possibly paid by Joseph to criticize Donald. Additionally, there was a term he came across - ment maniption."


    Even in Donald''s own review section, Donald''s fans hardly had any say.


    Apparently, the website had been reported so many times that many of its popr, money-making novels were banned.


    The website''s management seemed to hope that Donald would keep a lower profile for the sake of peace, as the site had suffered significant losses from the ongoing chaos.


    So, this "war" was not as straightforward as it appeared on the surface. It seemed more about who had more influence and money.


    Casually checking the news, the story about Joseph being insulted by a third-rate screenwriter was second in poprity only to Mason''s novel getting banned. From the looks of online sentiment, the vast majority still supported Joseph.


    William rummaged through his fridge and realized that, since he had been out for a few days, most of the vegetables weren''t very fresh. He found two tomatoes and decided to make tomato pasta.


    Amy, holding a carrot in one hand and sipping from a half-box of milk in the other, made her way to William''s small courtyard.


    Seeing the door open, she rushed in. Spotting William cooking pasta, her eyes widened in surprise, "Mr. Johnson, you''re back?"


    William responded with a nod, asking, "Have you had breakfast? Want some pasta?"


    "Yes!" Amy, visibly excited to see William, proudly remarked, "While you were away, I fed the bunny every day."


    "Go feed the bunny then. I''ll bring the pasta out to you when it''s done." Upon his return, William had noticed that the rabbit in his yard was in good shape, clearly thanks to Amy''s care.


    However, he suspected that Amy''s main reason for feeding the rabbit so diligently was out of concern it might not provide enough meat for a meal if too skinny.


    Once the pasta was ready, William served a small te for Amy and moved the table and chairs under the Chinese parasol tree, leisurely enjoying their meal.


    While eating, Amy suddenly asked, "Mr. Johnson, can we not eat the little bunny?"


    William looked up and replied, "Of course."


    He almost forgot,children, besides being particrly attached to food, are also easily emotionally attached to small animals.


    The death of a pet dog or cat at home could make them cry for several days. Amy has been caring for this rabbit for some time now,her affection for it has surpassed her desire to eat it.


    After breakfast, William strolled towards the school, as he usually did.


    On the way, he greeted Maria and noted that while her stall''s business wasn''t booming, it wasn''t doing badly either. It seemed sufficient to support her family.


    Upon his arrival at school, Wyatt and his friends immediately approached him with a barrage of questions.


    "Bro, did you go to the New York Film Festivalst night?" The question Wyatt and his friends were most curious about was this one. If others didn''t recognize William, how could they not?


    "I did," William admitted, seeing no reason to hide it.


    "Man,st night''s New York Film Festival was absolutely grand," Wyatt eximed excitedly. "Mason was a top-tier celebrityst night, and just like that, his fame cooled off. Were there any behind-the-scenes stories?"


    William chuckled, "What kind of insider information could there be?"


    "I have a feeling there might be some," Wyatt chuckled. "William, were you with Evelynst night? How far have you two progressed? I''ve heard that Evelyn is actually the granddaughter of Mr. Taylor, a top global billionaire. She truly is a wealthy heiress."


    Paul mumbled from the side, "It seems like all the women around William are wealthy heiresses."


    The female friends around William, the "dorm trio", everyone has seen them.


    L, Alice,aren''t they all heiresses from rich families?


    Wyatt couldn''t help but sigh, "This world really favors good looks, huh? Does being handsome really grant one so much leeway?"


    He recalled an incident at the school cafeteria where he and William had queued at the same counter for food. The server had given William noticeably more meat, while Wyatt had received a reprimand.


    It appeared the saying "getting by on one''s looks" wasn''t just a casual remark.


    As they chatted, they saw Lucy and her roommate ra hurrying past.


    Wyatt was unaware of the situation between William and Lucy. From a distance, he called out, "Lucy, where are you headed?"


    Lucy looked somewhat anxious, her eyes darting nervously. Without acknowledging them, she followed ra, briskly walking forward.


    "Where are they off to? They seem like they''re in a hurry," Wyattmented. He''d always had a soft spot for Lucy, but unfortunately, she didn''t seem to reciprocate the feeling.


    "Let''s go see. If something''s wrong, we might be able to help," suggested one of the dormitory trio. While they were seen as "geeks" in the eyes of some girls and weren''t particrly close with Lucy, they felt her urgency was evident.


    Having nothing else to do, William and Wyatt followed them.


    Lucy and ra reached the western gate of the school, where Lucy got into a ck Mercedes-Benz car. ra tried to get in after her but was stopped by a man who looked like a bodyguard.


    William and hispanions were about 30 feet away from Lucy and her group, but William could easily discern what was happening inside the car.


    It was Joseph who was looking for Lucy.


    Upon entering the car, Lucy immediately asked, "Where''s my phone?"


    Joseph leisurely removed his sunsses, revealing a peculiar smirk. "Lucy, do you genuinely not want to be with me?" he inquired.


    Flushing deeply, Lucy responded, "I think it''s better if I just admire you from a distance."


    Joseph''s smile slowly faded. With a stern face, he stated, "Fine. Just set me up with Miss Taylor, and I promise the photos on your phone won''t get leaked."


    "You..." Lucy was so distressed she was near tears. Staring at Joseph, she said with disbelief, "How can you be like this? I liked you so much..."


    "You liked me? But you don''t want to be with me," Joseph said, sizing her up. He realized that she was quite attractive. Narrowing his eyes, he bluntly asked, "Have you ever been with anyone before?"


    Furious, Lucy clenched her fists, her face turning even redder. Joseph, being a famous celebrity, had the audacity to ask such a question. What did he take her for?


    "Looks like a virgin to me!" Joseph chuckled, "Since you like me, how about we do it here in this car? I''ll give you back your phone afterward. How''s that sound?"

 Chapter 260 Let’s Go and Teach Him a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 260 Let''s Go and Teach Him a Lesson</h4>


    Joseph had entirely cast aside his facade of pretense.


    When he shamelessly spoke such words, Lucy, blushing with indignation, gritted her teeth and scolded, "You damn pervert! To think I once saw you as an idol!"


    "Pervert?!" Joseph said disdainfully, "Lucy, I''ve looked into your background. Your family isn''t anything special. The fact that I''m interested in you is your good luck. Why are you acting so reserved? Do you know how many women want to get in my car?"


    "Go to hell! If you dare to leak my photos, I''ll call the police immediately!" Although Lucy was both shocked and angry, she wasn''t so frightened that she''d let him push her around. She put on a strong front and counter-threatened, "If you mess around, I promise you''ll be ruined. For a celebrity like you to do such a thing, you''ll never be able to recover in this lifetime."


    However, Joseph sneered, "Give it a try. Do you have any evidence? Do you think my fans will believe you or me? Who would believe your words?"


    "And as for you, are you sure you can still show your face once these photos from your phone get out? And who can prove that I was the one who leaked them? Who''d say it wasn''t due to your carelessness, spreading them everywhere?"


    With his vast fanbase supporting him, Joseph was fearless. Without evidence, Lucy''s words would be dismissed.


    "You''re despicable!!" Lucy was still quite young and naive, and Joseph''s words genuinely frightened her.


    Yes, she had no evidence!


    Even if she did, with Joseph''s poprity, he could easily twist facts and distort the truth.


    Joseph, rather than getting angry at Lucy''s usations, chuckled. Calmly, he stated, "Have you thought about it? If you don''t agree, you can leave the car now, and I promise your pictures will appear on major tforms tomorrow."


    Lucy was utterly dumbfounded, unsure of what to do.


    She had mustered courage earlier to fight back. What she perceived as a powerful threat seemed to mean nothing in front of Joseph.


    Against someone like Joseph, all her struggles seemed in vain.


    But if she sumbed to him, wouldn''t she be his ything in the future?


    The situation became incredibly tense.


    Lucy neither wanted topromise nor dared to open the car door and walk away.


    From 30 feet away, William said to Wyatt and the others, "Come with me."


    "What for?" Wyatt asked with widened eyes, "Even if Lucy is dating someone, we shouldn''t be watching them from such close quarters, should we?"


    "Let''s teach him a lesson!" William dered, already striding towards Joseph''s car.


    "Huh?"


    Wyatt and the two others exchanged nces. Paul remarked, "Someone must''ve bullied Lucy. Let''s sort him out!"


    The dorm trio quickly made up their minds, fearlessly deciding to back William up.


    William, leading the charge, reached the Mercedes in just a few seconds.


    ra recognized William and inquired, "William? What brings you here?"


    Joseph''s bodyguard coldly eyed William and snapped, "Kid, get lost!"


    A smirk formed on William''s lips. Thankfully, his recent training at Ravenwood had honed his abilities to the basic level of a contemporary Soulmancer.


    He reached out to grab the bodyguard.


    Joseph''s bodyguard, who had martial training, was clearly outmatched by William. Seeing William as just a student, his first instinct was to try and pin William down by the neck.


    However, as he reached out, William caught his wrist. With a gentle squeeze...


    Crack!


    "Ahhh!"


    The bodyguard let out a heart-wrenching scream, his face ashen. Beads of sweat the size of soybeans appeared on his forehead as he copsed to his knees before William.


    William had crushed the bones in his wrist with just a pinch!


    The excruciating pain made the bodyguard''s legs wobble; he couldn''t even stand properly.


    Releasing his grip, William mumbled to himself, slightly displeased, "I might''ve used a tad too much strength."


    Joseph''s bodyguard, kneeling beside, was on the verge of tears.


    Just a tad too much strength? His entire hand was practically crippled!


    Clearly, the man before him was not someone he could handle. Recognizing his situation, the bodyguard wisely chose toy t, rolling his eyes and pretending to faint.


    Facing someone who could effortlessly crush his bones, how was he supposed to fight back?


    It appeared that they were here for Joseph. Given that Joseph had despicably tried to take advantage of a woman through threats, he had iting. As a mere employee, he saw no reason to risk his life for scum like Joseph.


    William didn''t further trouble the bodyguard,instead, he knocked on the car door.


    Lucy had already caught a glimpse of William''s face. Joseph had witnessed the confrontation between William and the guard.


    Quickly, Joseph locked the car doors, intending to drive off with Lucy.


    Before he could start the engine, William simply pulled open the locked car door.


    The quality of a Mercedes goes without saying, but for William, breaking a car lock was nothing unusual. The fact that he hadn''t yanked the door offpletely indicated he had controlled his strength to just the necessary amount.


    "Lucy, get out! I''ll talk to him," William said, ncing coldly at Joseph, who, out of fear, hurriedly tried to start the car.


    With swift reflexes, William pulled Lucy from the passenger seat. By the time Joseph managed to start the car, William was already seated beside him, calmly closing the car door.


    Joseph was nearly petrified with fear. His bodyguard, provided by hispany, was a reputed martial artist in Taekwondo, rumored to take down ten men by himself. Yet, he hadn''tsted even a second against William. Now, trapped inside a car with a powerhouse like William, the danger was more than evident.


    "Where are you nning to take me?" William asked Joseph with a yful smirk, "Looking for a decent burial spot for yourself?"


    This smile sent chills down Joseph''s spine.


    A burial spot?


    Was this guy thinking of killing him?


    Terrified by William''s threat, Joseph quickly hit the brakes, swallowing hard, and looked at William with pure horror. "What do you want?" he stammered.


    "Lucy''s phone. Hand it over."


    As William reached out his hand, Joseph instinctively shrank back, but tried to feign ignorance, "What phone?"


    "You''ll remember," William replied. As he spoke, his palm already rested on Joseph''s arm, his fingers gradually applying pressure.


    "Ah!!" Joseph, having been pampered and protected all his life, was very delicate. Even during his filming days, a mere scratch would have him in tears. Now, with William gripping his arm, the pain was almost unspeakable.


    William was still trying to gauge how much force a regr person could endure, and Joseph was turning out to be a great test subject.


    "I don''t know where the phone you''re looking for is! Even if you kill me right here, you won''t be able to escape." Joseph, despite his fear of pain, defiantly shouted, "If I leave here alive today, I guarantee you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison."

 Chapter 261 I can just call Evelyn for you

    <h4>Chapter 261 I can just call Evelyn for you</h4>


    Joseph tried to open the car door and escape, but his arm was gripped tightly by William. It felt as if it were welded in ce by a steel rod, leaving him unable to struggle free.


    What was even more bizarre was that although he hadn''t started the car, it began moving on its own!


    William didn''t know how to drive, but making the car move didn''t seem to be a problem. Joseph had already started the engine and hadn''t engaged the handbrake. William, using sheer will, got the car moving without even pressing the elerator.


    This scenario deepened Joseph''s terror, especially as the pressure on his arm from William''s grip kept increasing.


    "Stop! What do you want?" Joseph eximed, "How about money? How much do you want?"


    William remained silent, just staring at Joseph, increasing the pressure bit by bit, making a mental note of how much force was needed to ensure he wouldn''t identally injure someone in the future.


    "Five hundred thousand dors! How about five hundred thousand dors?" As Joseph watched the car move without the steering wheel being touched, even making tight turns, his fear intensified. The pain in his arm became more pronounced, sweat dripped from his face, and he hoped that if he could appease William now, he might take his revengeter.


    "One million dors!" Joseph shouted, "I''ll give you one million dors!"


    William remained silent, sensing that with just a bit more pressure, the muscles in Joseph''s arm would rupture.


    Panting heavily, Joseph started to sob, "What do you really want? Will it work if I give you the phone?"


    Only then did William pause.


    Joseph hurriedly pulled out his cellphone from his pocket and handed it to William.


    William took the phone, putting it in his own pocket.


    He then took out his own phone, opened the camera, switched it to video mode, and aimed it at Joseph. "Say into the phone what you intended to do to Lucy. Once you do, I''ll let you go."


    Joseph''s pupils shrank in horror. If this got out, his reputation would be ruined.


    Without evidence, he could deny any usations, im it was nder. But if a video was uploaded online, there would be no exining it away.


    William chuckled, "Don''t worry,I promise I won''t post this video online."


    "Why should I believe you? I... I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to be friends with Lucy," Joseph argued stubbornly, tears streaming down his face.


    The pressure from William''s grip intensified.


    "Ah!!" Joseph screamed in agony, his face smeared with tears and mucus. In sheer terror, he said, "Alright! I''ll tell! I''ll tell!"


    Only then did William release Joseph''s arm. It seemed the hand was almost shattered, apound fracture perhaps. However, with the current state of medical science and technology, it wasn''t something that couldn''t be healed.


    "I mainly wanted Lucy to set up a meeting with Evelyn. I''m not actually interested in her," Joseph said pitifully. "I really didn''t do anything to her."


    He probably thought William hadn''t heard what he''d said to Lucy in the car earlier and was trying to bluff his way out of it.


    William nodded slightly, "I see. Why go through all this trouble? I can just call Evelyn for you."


    With that, he dialed Evelyn''s number.


    Evelyn answered, asking, "William, you called?"


    William replied, "It''s Joseph. He wants to meet you."


    "He reached out to you to set up a meeting with me?" Evelyn chuckled. "You know I''m not interested in him. If he''s trying to get close to Lucy, he might have ulterior motives. I should probably warn Lucy."


    "He actually intended to use some photos to ckmail Lucy into setting up the meeting, but I found out."


    There was silence from Evelyn''s end before she asked, "What photos?"


    William answered, "I don''t know exactly. He had Lucy''s phone, but I took it back from him."


    "I understand!" Evelyn''s tone became icy. "You don''t need to deal with him; I know how to handle this."


    "Alright. I''ll let him go then." William was well aware that when Evelyn took action, she could be just as formidable as he was. He''d better stick to being a simple college student. Just by informing Evelyn, he could predict Joseph''s impending fate.


    "Just release him," Evelyn said, ending the call without any more conversation with William.


    William let Joseph go and got out of the car, not wanting to engage with him any further.


    The car hadn''t driven far. Lucy, though usually a strong-willed girl, was visibly shaken and had been brought to tears by the day''s events.


    Wyatt and the others were consoling Lucy, urging her to stop crying and continuously asking her about what had happened. As she sobbed, Lucy kept her gaze fixed on the slowly moving Mercedes.


    As soon as the car stopped and William got out, she rushed over to him.


    William closed the car door and handed Lucy''s phone back to her, "Don''t worry, I believe he won''t bother you again."


    "Thank you!" Lucy realized that William wasn''t as despicable as she''d initially thought.


    At the very least, he was direct in his rejection, leaving her with no lingering hopes.


    When a girl takes the initiative to pursue a boy, those with even a slightly wed character might not decline her advances, as usually, it''s the girl who ends up getting hurt in the end.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I told Evelyn about this, and she will handle it for you." William didn''t want Lucy to feel indebted to him. The whole ''knight in shining armor'' scenario was best if it didn''t involve him.


    All credit goes to Evelyn,their actions for each other as friends were just a given.


    William also sensed the bond Evelyn shared with Lucy. Regardless of any memories or legacies Evelyn might have received or how much her status had elevated, their rtionship remained unchanging.


    That''s wonderful!


    "You told Evelyn?" Lucy, clutching her phone, said to William, "Regardless, I still want to thank you."


    "You''re wee," William smiled, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head to ss."


    ra stood there,pletely clueless about what had transpired.


    She''d only answered a call from Lucy''s phone and was asked to hand it over to Lucy. She had no idea who the people in the car were. All she saw was William''s somewhat frightening confrontation with the bodyguard.


    Now, that bodyguard was still lying on the ground, surrounded by curious onlookers.


    "You guys take her back to her dorm," William said, ncing at Wyatt and the others.


    Although these three weren''t particrly skilled at anything, they were of good nature. Tasked with ying the role of protectors, it was best suited for them.


    Paul quickly interjected, "I need to head to ss too, William. Let''s go together."


    Daniel chimed in, "Wyatt, you escort Lucy."


    The trio from the dormitory had great synergy.


    Lucy''s mood was likely not the best, andforting her on the way back would certainly earn some goodwill. However, they couldn''t all apany her. So, with an unspoken agreement, Paul and Daniel left this opportunity to Wyatt.

 Chapter 262 Joseph’s "Doomsday"

    <h4>Chapter 262 Joseph''s "Doomsday"</h4>


    On her way back, Lucy received a call from Evelyn.


    "Lucy, are you okay?"


    Lucy wanted to say she was fine, but the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved and upset she felt.


    She suddenly burst into tears, which left Wyatt next to her utterly stunned. He had no idea how tofort a crying girl. Especially in moments like this, he felt like a bewildered puppy, unsure where to ce his hands.


    "Please... please don''t cry!"


    But his feeble attempts to console her were futile.


    On the other end, Evelyn inquired, "Are you at the dormitory? I''lle to see you."


    "Mm-hmm," Lucy sobbed, hung up, and continued to walk and cry.


    Wyatt, trailing behind, didn''t know what to say or do. He didn''t even have a tissue with him to offer at a time like this.


    As they walked, people around them threw using nces at Wyatt, as if ming him for Lucy''s tears. They seemed to assume he must''ve cheated on her.


    "He must''ve done something shameful to make his girlfriend cry like that."


    "Babe, don''t worry, I''d never give you a reason to cry."


    "I''d punch you before I ever shed a tear!"


    ...


    Little did they know how unjustly med Wyatt felt.


    She wasn''t even his girlfriend!


    To make matters worse, couples around them unted their affection, making him feel even more miserable.


    By the time they reached the dormitory entrance,


    Lucy, still crying, murmured, "I''ll head up."


    "Oh," Wyatt replied. As he approached the girls'' dormitory, the dormitory caretaker red at him fiercely, looking as if she wanted to chase him away with a broom.


    "Lucy, what happened? Do you want me to teach him a lesson?" The caretaker seemed to have a good rtionship with Lucy and was quick to defend her. Pointing at Wyatt, she eximed, "You, young man! What did you do to Lucy?"


    "Auntie, I..."


    "You what? Why haven''t you apologized yet?" The caretaker had quite the temper. She felt that Wyatt was simply being foolish. With her present, aiding andforting Lucy, wouldn''t it have been easier if he just genuinely apologized?


    "Auntie, it wasn''t him..." Lucy gently pulled on the caretaker''s arm, uttering the brief sentence before heading into the dormitory. Before she disappeared, she looked back at Wyatt and said, "Thank you."


    Wyatt scratched his head and replied with a sheepish grin, "It''s okay. I didn''t really do anything."


    With that, Lucy went upstairs, but Wyatt still stood at the entrance of the girls'' dormitory.


    The dormitory caretaker looked at him with a hint of irritation. "What are you still doing here? Why haven''t you left?"


    Although she had misunderstood the young man, she certainly wasn''t going to apologize. After all, in her opinion, no man was truly trustworthy.


    Wyatt hesitated for a moment, then departed from the entrance with mixed feelings.


    On her way, Evelyn had already instructed her associates to gather all information on Joseph, including details about the bosses behind him. She wanted everything.


    She couldn''t let Joseph go unpunished, especially after making Lucy cry so heartbrokenly.


    In the morning, William and the others attended an open ss. They sat in thest row, with Paul and Daniel sitting on either side of him, constantly asking what had happened and who was in the car.


    Not hiding anything, William directly informed them that the man in the car was Joseph.


    Daniel, in surprise, asked, "Joseph? The top-tier celebrity?"


    "Yes, it''s him." After going onlinest night, William also learned a lot. Although Joseph has many fans, there are also many negativements about him, especially some onlinements and jokes. It seems that everyone has some understanding of him.


    "What on earth did he do to Lucy?" Daniel, though not particrly fond of Lucy, considered her a friend. She was amiable and had a sweet demeanor. The thought of her being hurt by Joseph was concerning.


    "He didn''t exactly do anything," William said, "but I think Joseph is really about to hit a streak of bad luck."


    Before,izens had been calling for Joseph to exit the entertainment industry, but paradoxically, his fame only kept rising. This left many fans scratching their heads in confusion. But William was certain that this time, Joseph was truly finished.


    He had angered Evelyn.


    If it were the previous gentle and weak Evelyn, it probably wouldn''t matter. But the Evelyn now...


    Before William could finish his thought, Paul quickly pulled out his phone and opened a news article, eximing, "Look at this."


    William nced at the headline. It was an announcement from a mediapany called Seal Media Group stating they had terminated all coborations with Joseph.


    "Seal Media Group is one of thergest mediapanies in the U.S. They cover everything from animation, movies, to TV series production and distribution ¨C a one-stop service!" Paul exined. "Most of the TV shows that Joseph starred in were distributed by Seal Media Group. To put it bluntly, you could say Joseph owes his rise to fame to Seal Media Group''s support. They were a huge factor behind his sustained poprity."


    "Now that Seal Media Group has decided to end all coborations with him, his career might take a significant hit."


    Paul, always an avid fan of gossip and entertainment news, couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Damn, I''ve disliked that guy for a long time. He ruined a perfectly good movie with his horrible acting. If his career didn''t tank after that, it would''ve been a miscarriage of justice!" Daniel chimed in, almost pping in approval.


    Paul continued to scroll through the news, his smile turning somewhat mischievous, "It seems Joseph is truly done for. Over a dozen mediapanies have announced they''re severing ties with him, and now there''s a flurry of scandals about him flying everywhere."


    William took out his phone and began scrolling, and indeed, scandals about Joseph were everywhere.


    There were leaked photos of Joseph before he had cosmetic surgery,promising pictures from various events, and even people stepping forward with hard evidence that Joseph had threatened female fans, some of whom were even underage girls. The evidence was overwhelming.


    Other usations included tax evasion and derogatoryments about his own fans. In just a matter of minutes, almost the entire inte was flooded with negative information about him. The rapid spread was truly frightening.


    Even more concerning, legal authorities began initiating investigations into certain matters.


    William couldn''t help but muse that no matter the era, if an actor offends those with real power, there''s usually no good ending in sight.


    Evelyn was now among those with true power.


    Commanding thousands of "demi-gods," even if each one were to be put under surveince, the agents of the 13th Bureau simply wouldn''t be able to manage.


    William had once threatened Scott in Maplewood Town, but it was merely a threat. As long as these "demi-gods" didn''t overstep too much, he generally didn''t bother intervening.


    With Evelyn''s current financial and influential status, even without employing those "demi-gods," dealing with someone like Joseph would be a straightforward task, wouldn''t it?


    William reopened Donald''s online novel. The number of reviews had exceeded 130,000, and the top trendingment read, "Joseph is done for. Like to celebrate!"


    Thisment was posted just three minutes ago and had already garnered over ten thousand likes. The fervor was truly astonishing!

 Chapter 263 Ultimately Unable to Keep Up with the Times

    <h4>Chapter 263 Ultimately Unable to Keep Up with the Times</h4>


    William scrolled through his phone again, noticing that things were bing rather interesting.


    This morning, Donald was still being referred to as a third-rate screenwriter and a trashy online novelist. Joseph, on the other hand, was a top-tier celebrity, leading charts in both film and music, and could be considered the most popr figure.


    However, in just a short span of time, Joseph became the target of public animosity. Major tforms announced they were pulling Joseph''s works and werepletely cklisting him. This was even more severe than what had happened to Mason.


    When someone falls from grace, everyone wants to take a few kicks. These tforms were eagerly distancing themselves from Joseph.


    Conversely, Donald, who was previously criticized by many, suddenly became a sort of hero. Numerous media outlets praised him for his forthrightness and abundant talent. He was beinguded as a role model in standing up against unscrupulous artists.


    Even the online novels he wrote before, which were previously dismissed, were now hailed as masterpieces.


    Witnessing all of this, William couldn''t help but want tough.


    Undeniably, he wasn''t fond of Joseph, but the change in public sentiment was staggeringly rapid.


    As for Donald''s earlier works, William had read some of them. They clearly seemed to be written for fleeting pleasure, and elevating them to the status of masterpieces was a bit excessive.


    Yet through this, William recognized Evelyn''s maneuvers.


    From the time he called Evelyn to this moment, it had been no more than twenty minutes. She had managed to make so many people abandon Joseph, who was undeniably a lucrative asset.


    William put away his phone and began reading.


    It had to be said that contemporary online novels were somewhat more riveting than older works. Yet, in William''s view, they offered only momentary delight. If we''re talking about profound writing with deeper literary value, the current authors were way off the mark.


    As he was engrossed in his reading, Ryan sneaked into the ssroom and even sat next to them.


    "Ryan, you''re here." Daniel greeted Ryan upon seeing him. From the tone of their conversation, they seemed rather familiar with each other.


    "Hehe, yeah, I''m here," Ryan nodded with a grin, turning to William, "Hey, sister''s husband, where have you been hanging out these days? Haven''t seen you in ss."


    William frowned, replying in a low voice, "I''m not your sister''s husband! Watch what you say!"


    "Eh, it''s only a matter of time," Ryan smirked, sagely remarking, "If you think I''ve jumped the gun and worry that it might upset my sister, I can just call you William for now."


    "Call me whatever you want," William replied, not bothering to argue with Ryan.


    Ryan had been reprimanded by him before, and even got a severe scolding from Ryan''s grandfather, Anthony Carter. Naturally, he realized that William was no ordinary person.


    Even if the members of the Carter family were a bit spoilt, they weren''tplete fools.


    Ever since thest time he treated William to a meal and tricked his own father in the process, Ryan understood one principle: maintaining a good rtionship with William was paramount to a smooth life.


    "William, are you free tonight?"


    While William was away from New York, Ryan had grown closer to William''s dormitory mates. They had be like brothers, spending their days together. Even though Ryan was an Economics and Management major, he often attended sses in their History department, striving hard to foster his rtionship with William.


    "I''m free," William responded straightforwardly, not wanting to make excuses. If Ryan wanted him to do something, he could simply decline without needing to find an excuse.


    "How about we challenge the new Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu dojo that just opened?" Ryan said with some excitement. "Those Brazilians are way too arrogant. While our coach is away,they challenged the Bronx Budo Dojo. I brought several experts, but none could beat them."


    "Brazilians?" William slowly raised an eyebrow at Ryan, "Shouldn''t there be some experts around your grandfather? They couldn''t handle them?"


    "Exactly!" Ryan eximed, gritting his teeth. "Their dojo has this old coach with really unconventional techniques. I even brought my grandfather''s bodyguards, and they couldn''t best him either. It''s so embarrassing. Several of my senior brothers were seriously injured. I can''t let this go without settling the score."


    William had initially thought Ryan was inviting him to some nightclub to rx. However, hearing this, his interest was piqued.


    The bodyguards around Anthony Carter must be Soulmancers. But if even the Soulmancers couldn''t beat these Brazilians...


    Although William had lived for many years and traveled around the world, he had a certain understanding of the unique martial arts from various countries.


    As for the Brazilians, they have a rich cultural background, blending elements from European, African, and indigenous cultures. They are lively and jovial, known for their distinct Brazilian dances and martial arts, such as Samba and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu. Amidst this cultural melting pot, the Brazilians exhibit their unique charm and vitality.


    The arrival of these Brazilian "masters" in this area could very likely be rted to the previous energy resurgence.


    "Let''s go together." William wasn''t particrly interested in fighting the Brazilians, but for Alice, this was an excellent opportunity to train. It would be good for her to experience the martial arts skills of these Brazilians.


    The world is improving, exposing people to a diverse range of experiences, which can greatly enhance one''s abilities.


    "With you stepping in, William, we''re sure to defeat their dojo!" Ryan, as the heir to the Carter family, was ustomed to bullying others. Being bullied by William was somewhat understandable, but being oppressed by others would bring great shame to the Carter name.


    William didn''t reply, engrossed in his online novel. The matter wasn''t something worth his attention or concern.


    "William, what are you reading? Rmend it," Ryan continued trying to build rapport.


    ""The Arrogant Prince Falls for Me"."


    "..." Ryan''s lips twitched as he forced a smile, "Sounds... interesting."


    William didn''t bother to borate. The story was simply... absurd. It revolved around a Prince named Alexander who falls for an ordinary girl named Jenny. With lines like, "I don''t mind ying forbidden games with you," and imagery of a pristine bed adorned with a single white rose... A white rose?! What on earth are these authors thinking?


    How do young people enjoy such content these days? Compared to this, Donald''s online novel seemed exceptionally well-written.


    As William continued to read, he realized that these kinds of stories are indeed hard to put down.


    Then he came across another story about a student falling for the teacher.


    Hmm...


    Both the teacher and the student were male.


    When he checked thements on this one, he was surprised to see many readers expressing their enthusiasm and approval.


    This caught him off guard. It seemed like it would be quite a challenge to fully integrate into this society.


    After reading those stories, William sent a message to Alice, asking her to meet him at the bookstore in the afternoon.


    Alice thought William might need something important, so she dressed up carefully and hurried to the bookstore.


    By the time she arrived, William was already waiting inside. And surprisingly, there were about twenty Soulmancers in the store, with Lucien and Tristan notably among them.

 Chapter 264 Must Surpass that Waste William

    <h4>Chapter 264 Must Surpass that Waste William</h4>


    Back in the Ravenwood days, Hudson University had already be a coveted Feng Shui treasure for Soulmaners from all over.


    After thepetition on the mountain, many Soulmaners did not get their own territories, and with the 13th Bureau allowing them to improve their abilities at Hudson University, they all eagerly made their way there.


    Especially Lucien; his purpose foring to Hudson University was not just for ability enhancement.


    When these Soulmaners arrived at Cozy Book Haven, they were greeted by Nelson at the entrance. Each of them respectfully bowed and saluted him before quietly sitting down in the bookstore to read, hoping to find methods to enhance their abilities in the books.


    In reality, ever since William erased the AuraField on the table, the energy inside the bookstore was not much different from the rest of the campus. However, Nelson''s presence in the store was a significant factor.


    The thought process of these Soulmaners was quite straightforward.


    The first one to enter thought that since a Master like Nelson was working in the bookstore, it must be extraordinary. Perhaps there were secret manuals for ability enhancement hidden among the books on the shelves. So, he sat down to read and search for methods to improve his abilities.


    The second one toe in saw Nelson and another Soulmaner reading inside. He concluded that there must be something special about the books here.


    As for those who cameter, with an increasing number of Soulmaners in the bookstore, as long as Nelson did not drive them away, most of them intended to stay in the bookstore permanently.


    Nelson''s mood at this time was quiteplicated.


    He knew that William was mysterious and preferred not to show his strength in front of others, like a god-like figure. He had also received benefits from being around William. The painting William gave him had brought him considerable gains. But why had so many Soulmaners suddenlye to the bookstore?


    Could it be that William invited them?


    Since the bookstore was open for business, he could not drive them away. He was worried that these people would share the benefits William brought him, making his feelings incrediblyplicated.


    It wasn''t until William entered the store that Nelson noticed the curious attitudes these Soulmancers had towards him.


    Even with someone as extraordinary as William entering, Lucien surprisingly met him with cold indifference. Tristan, too, looked as if he couldn''t be bothered with William. The other Soulmancers, engrossed in their reading, merely lifted their eyelids to nce at William upon sensing someone enter, and then promptly returned to their books.


    Hmm, did they already know that William was living in hiding here, deliberately concealing his power, and were pretending not to recognize him, or were they genuinely unaware of William''s strength?


    If they were acting, Nelson felt their performance skills could use some improvement.


    However, the moment Alice appeared at the entrance of the store, both Lucien and Tristan unexpectedly went to greet her.


    Observing silently from the side, Nelson couldn''t help but ponder the real reason these individuals had gathered in the bookstore.


    "Alice, I''ve been waiting for you for a while now." Lucien said with a ttering tone, a technique Tristan had taught him, iming it worked wonders on women. Because of this advice, Lucien had decided to put their past differences behind them.


    Upon seeing Lucien, Alice felt a pang of unease. It certainly wasn''t a sign of excitement; she genuinely felt ufortable.


    Especially with his line about having waited for a long time.


    Oh my God, is he trying to act like he''s in some old-school romance movie?


    She managed an awkward smile at Lucien and turned to William, "Where are we going?"


    "Come on, I''m taking you to challenge another gym."


    After saying this, William briskly walked out of the bookstore. Ryan and Daniel quickly followed behind. They had met Alice before and thought William was just trying to show off in front of a prettydy.


    "No wonder it''s William. How could he fight without a beauty watching?" Ryan expressed immense admiration for William. "Beat the opponents and win over the beauty''s heart? Brilliant!"


    Daniel and Paul both nodded in agreement. unting one''s prowess meant nothing if there were no spectators.


    Especially showcasing your strength, it needed to be done in front of beautiful women.


    After making hisment, Ryan discreetly nced at Alice. He obviously knew Alice, as the Turner and Carter families shared a good rtionship. But with this development, could William still be his brother-inw?


    Yet upon further reflection, which man doesn''t have a roving eye?


    He''d gauge the situation today and get a sense of what was really going on. If Alice were merely apetitor for his sister''s affections, he''d inform his sister about it.


    But if William was just toying with emotions, Ryan would definitely keep it hidden from her.


    Building a harmonious rtionship with a future brother-inw was vital. Ideally, they''d have fought side by side or faced dangers together, solidifying a bond as strong as iron.


    What harm was there in a little flirting before marriage?


    If Alice knew Ryan was thinking such messy thoughts, she''d probably kick him directly into the school''s artificialke.


    "A dojo challenge?" Lucien, hearing William''s words, grew excited and loudly asked, "Which one are we targeting?"


    He was genuinely curious. With William inviting a martial arts expert like Alice for a dojo challenge, they must be targeting a dojo rted to the Soulmancer organization.


    That seemed quite audacious.


    It was well-known that every Soulmancer organization had some uniquely powerful treasures or exceptionally skilled Soulmancers.


    Even if Alice was exceptional, taking on a Soulmancer organization might be biting off more than she could chew.


    Although Alice didn''t respond to Lucien, he casually followed her, contemting that if Alice faced a formidable opponent during the challenge, he could step in to help, seizing the chance to impress her.


    Even if he can''t beat the opponent, the owner of that house might let it go out of respect for his Nostredame family.


    Regardless, he was certain to steal the limelight today and surely outshine that useless William.


    As for Tristan, seeing Alice was like witnessing a deity for him. When he heard that Alice was challenging a dojo, he feltpelled to witness her skills firsthand.


    Watching a master inbat offers enlightenment and insights. If he could learn some techniques from the fight, his skills would certainly elevate significantly.


    Thus, the group, each with their own thoughts and intentions, grandly set out towards the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu dojo that Ryan mentioned.


    "William, you''ve gathered quite a crowd. Do you want me to invite a few more?" Ryan sneaked a nce at Lucien and Tristan.


    Lucien had an odd tone when he spoke, butpared to Tristan, he seemed like the normal one.


    Tristan wore a medieval knight''s breastte, sported voluminous long hair, and had a sharp longsword hanging at his waist. His attire drew countless gazes. Even Hollywood actors would struggle to rival him in simr costumes; he truly looked like a historical figure who had time-traveled from the era of Richard the Lionheart.


    "No need," William replied, seemingly out of leisure, he had merely asked Alice to clean up some nuisances. Why bring so many people?


    "True, you alone are enough, William." Ryan said, brown-nosing with a grin stered across his face.


    William pointed to Alice beside him and said, "I won''t take action,she will."


    "..." Ryan unconsciously stopped in his tracks, looking at William with a bewildered expression. His eyes were full of disbelief, "Dude, are you joking with me?"


    Lucien, trailing behind them, sneered quietly. Useless as always, William must have gotten himself into trouble somewhere and now had Alice to fight his battles.


    For a man to stoop so low, he might as well give up on life.

 Chapter 265 Duel Contract

    <h4>Chapter 265 Duel Contract</h4>


    Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu gym.


    Lucien and Tristan looked up at the signboard above, both pausing for a moment before exchanging nces.


    Challenge this gym?


    Although they were somewhat out of the loop, they had still heard of Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu.


    To call it a martial art might be a bit of a stretch.


    They, a group of Soulmancers, hade here in full force to challenge a Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu gym?


    Was this bullying or self-deprecation?


    "William! You invited Alice here just to challenge this ce?" Lucien frowned slightly. Alice was a powerful fighter, even he had to admit he was no match for her. And now, she was being invited by William to this ce for a gym challenge, which seemed utterly ridiculous.


    William turned back and retorted, "Why not?"


    Lucien gave a cold smile and said, "If I remember correctly, you''re from the 13th Bureau, aren''t you? Are there certain rules that you aren''t aware of?"


    The 13th Bureau explicitly stiptes that Soulmancers should not attack ordinary people without reason, nor should they participate in contests orpetitions.


    The reason is quite simple. In the current world, ordinary people still lead. If Soulmancers were to be overly involved in the conflicts of ordinary folks, societal stability would be jeopardized.


    "Of course, I''m aware!" Williamughed, "I always follow the rules."


    William wasn''t the kind to break rules; on the contrary, he was willing to abide by the regtions of this world.


    However, it was apparent that there existed a being simr to a Soulmancer within this dojo, and they were the first to breach the regtions by challenging the Bronx Budo Dojo. As an employee of the 13th Bureau, William naturally wanted to issue them a subtle warning.


    There was nothing wrong with that!


    "Heh, regardless, both Tristan and I can vouch for Alice," Lucien interjected. "When Zoey, that woman, reprimands you for this, you''ll have to exin yourself."


    Lucien was a formidable figure among the young generation of his time, but even he had to respect Zoey. If she were to find out that William, a staff member of the 13th Bureau, broke the rules and led Alice to challenge an ordinary martial arts dojo, the consequences would be dire.


    William simplyughed it off and led Alice and the group straight into the dojo.


    As soon as they entered, a burly student approached them, asking, "Are you here to sign up? Come fill out a form first."


    William replied with a smile, "No need for forms. We''re here to challenge the dojo."


    "..." The student stared intently at William, sizing him up and down. Upon recognizing Ryan, he burst intoughter, "It''s you again? What, didn''t get enoughst time, so you brought someone else?"


    "What the hell!" Being a young master of the Carter family, Ryan wasn''t used to such direct ridicule. He was taken aback by the outright mockery upon their first encounter.


    William, however, remained unfazed and replied, "Yes, we''ve brought someone else. Can we challenge the dojo now?"


    "Of course!" The student responded, almost snorting with derision. "But our coach said if anyonees to challenge us again, they must first sign a ''Duel Contract''. Both parties must agree that if one side gets killed, the one who inflicts the damage won''t be held responsible. Otherwise, with weaklings like youing in every other day, who would have the time to entertain you?"


    "Sure!" William replied with a faint smile. Signing a duel contract before a match was reminiscent of old western cowboy duels. But in this era, such agreements probably didn''t hold any legal protection.


    Regardless, if they wanted to sign, then so be it.


    "Wait here, I''ll get our coach," the student said, not giving William much regard. Instead, his eyes lingered on Tristan, who stood behind, carrying a sword. With such an outfit, he looked like he was straight out of a movie. Quite special!


    William was in no rush, letting the student fetch their so-called coach.


    In no time, a middle-aged man dressed in a Brazilian jiu-jitsu gi approached them. Using broken English, he asked, "You want to challenge me?"


    The student behind him quickly interjected, "Yes, Coach Felipe, it''s him!"


    This man had a robust build, but he was only a little over 5 feet tall. His thick lips sported a signature goatee. He looked up at William and sneered, "Rodrigo told you, didn''t he? If you want to challenge me, you must first sign the ''Duel Contract''! In the arena, whether death or injury, you bear the consequences."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than the student behind him pped a ''Duel Contract'' and a pen onto the table.


    William nced at the contract on the table, turned, and made a slight gesture to Alice, saying, "Let''s sign it then."


    "Oh," Alice puffed out her cheeks, looking slightly displeased as she took the pen and signed her name on the ''Duel Contract''.


    She had dressed up so nicely to meet William, never expecting he''d have her sign a duel agreement.


    "You''re fighting me?" Felipe looked at Alice with a curious expression, his smile deepening, "Impressive! Very impressive!"


    It was evident from his tone that he was somewhat dismissive.


    Ryan, watching from the side, couldn''t bear it any longer. He stepped forward, tugging at William, and whispered, "William, Alice knows some self-defense moves, but she can''t beat this guy. Why did you let her sign the duel contract...?"


    William raised a hand, signaling him to stop speaking.


    The person in front of her was as ordinary as theye. With Alice''s strength, she could subdue this guy with just one hand.


    Daniel and the others were a bit concerned, approaching to ask, "William, are you sure about this?"


    Alice cut to the chase, directly addressing Felipe, "Do we fight inside or out here?"


    "Inside, of course!" Felipe chuckled creepily, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous light, appearing somewhat lecherous.


    Alice felt his lecherous gaze and was disgusted. "You haven''t signed the duel contract yet!" she remarked.


    "Do I need to sign as well?" Felipe chuckled sinisterly, "Alright then!" Without further ado, he penned his name on the ''Duel Contract''.


    Lucien observed Felipe with an icy stare. He could gauge Felipe''s capabilities, and it was evident that he was no match for Alice.


    The group quickly entered the Brazilian jiu-jitsu dojo. There were numerous students inside, all of whom had heard about the challenge to their coach. They sat on the sidelines, kneeling in anticipation, eager to witness the uing spectacle.


    "Whoa! The challenger is ady this time!"


    "She''s brave, isn''t she? I heard she even signed the duel contract."


    "Surely, Coach Felipe won''t be too rough on her."


    Whispers spread among the students, but Alice and Felipe had already taken their positions in the center.


    "Let''s begin," Alice dered, not underestimating Felipe. Her powers had grown at an astonishing rate, and she hadn''t had much interaction with Soulmancers. William hadn''t taught her the protocols of dueling or how to gauge an opponent''s strength.


    What if this man turned out to be formidable? Losing would be embarrassing.


    "I''ll let you attack three times first, and I won''t fight back!" Felipe stood upright, not taking Alice seriously at all. He even thought about how to take advantage of the beauty in front of himter.


    Alice took a deep breath. If this short man was this arrogant, he must have some skills. It seemed she''d need to give it her all.


    Not fight back?


    Instead of summoning her Sword of Soulbreaker, Alice slowly clenched her fists as energy surged wildly within her. Being of intermediate Soulmancer level, she channeled all her power. The surrounding students instantly felt an overwhelming pressure, their heartbeats halting.


    The students who were watching in a circle, including Daniel and others, rolled their eyes and fainted on the spot.


    Felipe, though somewhat skilled, found it hard to breathe. His entire body trembled as he looked at Alice with terror in his eyes.


    Before Alice could make a move, he was paralyzed with fear. His legs gave way, and he unexpectedly knelt before her, unable to utter a single word.

 Chapter 266 Oops, used a bit too much force

    <h4>Chapter 266 Oops, used a bit too much force</h4>


    Alice looked at the scene before her, utterly bewildered.


    What''s happening with everyone copsing all around?


    She hadn''t even made a move!


    And Felipe on the opposite side, he said he would let her attack first three times without fighting back. Does he intend to just kneel there and not fight back?


    Yet by his appearance, it seemed unlikely. He was sweating profusely, looking as though he was scared out of his wits.


    Raising an eyebrow, Alice restrained the energy emanating from her.


    Unable to hold on any longer, Felipe''s eyes rolled back, and he copsed face-forward while still on his knees.


    "Is that it?" Alice was at a loss for words. Was this what a duel looked like after signing the "Duel Contract"?


    William remained silent and started walking towards a room inside the dojo.


    Alice shot William a puzzled nce, thinking that the opponent seemed a bit too weak.


    Inside the dojo, there were partitioned areas. William stopped at the doorway of one of those partitions.


    Lucien, trailing behind, smirked. When he entered, he had sensed someone inside with considerable power.


    Given William''s beginner-level Soulmancer abilities, it might be dangerous for him to proceed.


    Lucien had no intention of intervening. Letting William embarrass himself in front of Alice seemed like a decent oue.


    "Come out!" William called, with no intention of attacking. The person inside was likely a Brazilian Curandeiro, and regardless of their strength, they weren''t worthy of William taking action.


    Slowly, a door in front of William opened, revealing a hunched, balding old man seated behind a table. A chilling, eerie aura emanated from the room.


    "Young one, we shouldn''t be here," the old man whispered, slowly opening his eyes. Those eyes had more white than ck, resembling the lifeless eyes of a dead fish.


    As he spoke, the temperature in the dojo plummeted by several degrees.


    William merely nced at him before turning to Alice, saying, "You handle it. Take him alive."


    William wasn''t intent on killing at the moment. He was also trying his best to suppress any murderous intentions. Abiding by modernws and regtions was the best course of action.


    "Alright then!" Alice found the old man inside somewhat eerie, but she wasn''t entirely fearful. Although she was still learning the extent of her abilities, after the challenges at Ravenwood, she had gained a bit of confidence.


    The old man gave a creepy grin, revealing his decayed teeth. Suddenly, the dojo was filled with shadows and sinister energies. Drawing from ancient voodoo practices, he summoned a creature with five eyes, sending it charging towards William''s back.


    The creature let out a chilling roar, its jaws opening wide, seemingly attempting to bite off William''s head.


    Yet, William remained still, not budging an inch.


    Upon seeing the creature, Alice felt a surge of revulsion. The Sword of Soulbreaker materialized in her hand. In an instant, she appeared behind William, swinging her de decisively, cleaving the creature into two.


    Dark, inky blood exploded everywhere.


    Afraid of getting those disgusting things on her clothes, Alice unexpectedly utilized the Sword Qi suppression that Sword Spirit had taught her.


    Three feet around her, the Sword Qi suppression formed a protective barrier, preventing any object froming close.


    William smiled slightly, thinking that if he wanted Alice to master Sword Qi suppression proficiently, he could simply throw her into a stinking cesspool.


    Such an action would undoubtedly unleash all of Alice''s potential.


    Meanwhile, dozens of monsters suddenly appeared in the dojo, aiming to attack Lucien and Tristan.


    Lucien chuckled coldly and dismissively said, "Child''s y!"


    As he spoke, a blue magical formation called the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary unfolded beneath his feet, annihting those dozens of monsters almost instantly.


    Merely summoning a few low-level monsters, Lucien wiped them out in just three seconds.


    Alice was even quicker. Her whole body emanated Sword Qi suppression, and in a split second, she appeared in front of the old witch doctor. The entire room''s floor and furniture were torn into splinters by her energy, leaving aplete mess.


    The old witch doctor didn''t even have a chance to fight back; Alice''s sword was already at his throat.


    From the moment that door opened to its conclusion, only half a minute had passed.


    This Curandeiro was not weak, but he was just unlucky to encounter powerhouses like Alice and Lucien.


    William pulled out his phone and called Zoey: "Director Wenzel, there''s a Curandeiro at the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu dojo in New York. I''ve captured him. Do you want to take him?"


    "Hold on!" Zoey replied and then hung up.


    Standing behind, Lucien heard William''s words and couldn''t help but smirk sarcastically. How shameless could this kid get?


    Did he kill those monsters? The Curandeiro was subdued by Alice, and here he was, taking all the credit. Was he even''t embarrassed?


    Lucien approached, giving William a cold nce. Then he said to Alice, "Alice, for people like him, it''s better to just kill them. If it''s inconvenient for you, let me do it."


    The 13th Bureau probably also recognizes performance credits, and they couldn''t let William benefit unfairly. If they just killed the Curandeiro in front of them, Lucien believed Zoey couldn''t do much about it.


    "You can''t kill me! Doing so will lead to diplomatic tensions..."


    "Shut up! I don''t care about all that!" Lucien snapped, his aura surging and eyes shing with a cold blue light, staring intently at the old witch doctor.


    The Curandeiro trembled all over. The pressure Lucien exerted on him was truly terrifying, as if Lucien could obliterate him with just a thought.


    He had already witnessed the capabilities of these individuals, and at that moment, he finally understood that there were so many powerful beings in the world, and he shouldn''t have shown off in such a ce.


    However, Alice said, "We can''t kill him."


    She had never taken a life before. Even after bing a Soulmancer, her mindset hadn''t changed much. If the man before her was guilty, then thew should deal with him.


    As for killing someone, she truly couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Furthermore, since William had spoken, this man shouldn''t be killed.


    "Why not?" Lucien argued. "Considering the monsters he released, he probably has killed numerous people out in the world. Killing him wouldn''t be much of a loss."


    "No killing, period!" Alice didn''t provide a reason but kept her sword at the old witch doctor''s throat.


    The old witch doctor didn''t dare to speak out; he just hoped to survive, thinking he might have a chance to escapeter on.


    Lucien didn''t dare to challenge Alice further. When Zoey finally arrived at the dojo, she assessed the situation inside and said to Alice, "Hand him over to me."


    The old man looked up at Zoey. She seemed much less imposing than the others. Could there be a chance to escape if she took custody of him?


    Without hesitation, Alice handed the man over to Zoey.


    Zoey nced at the old witch doctor and said, "Follow me."


    The old man hunched his back, slowly trailing behind Zoey. As they approached the entrance of the dojo, he suddenly unleashed his unique power, transforming into a streak of ck light lunging at Zoey.


    Although Zoey had her back to him, she instantly sensed the danger and pivoted,nding a punch.


    Only in that moment did the old man truly understand what despair felt like.


    Zoey, who usually appeared harmless, exuded an energy in that split second that was even more terrifying than Alice''s.


    The next moment, the old man was sted over 60 feet away by that single punch, shattering the metal door behind him and finally embedding himself in a wall, breathless and lifeless.


    Zoey slightly furrowed her brows, gazing at the distant corpse on the wall, and murmured to herself, "Oops, used a bit too much force."

 Chapter 267 "How is that possible!"

    267 "How is that possible!"


    Lucien shook his head as he watched from the side. A Curandeiro, daring to sneak up and attack Zoey, someone with monstrous strength ¨C it was practically a textbook case of courting death.


    Not to mention the old witch doctor, even Lucien himself would find it difficult to defend against Zoey up close.


    Soon after, the unconscious students from the Brazilian jiu-jitsu dojo and Ryan''s group were all taken to the hospital by ambnces. The 13th Bureau also dispatched agents to watch over them at the hospital. With Alice''s intimidating sword aura at full force, these individuals were expected to remain unconscious for an hour or two.


    As for the body of the Curandeiro, it was taken straight to the crematorium.


    Diplomatic issues weren''t Zoey''s concern. The 13th Bureau would handle it appropriately. Such a wicked Soulmancer¡ª if he was killed, he was killed. All Zoey needed was a report from Wes.


    By the time they left the Brazilian jiu-jitsu dojo, it was already evening. Alice initially nned to drop by William''s ce for dinner, but William mentioned he had other matters to attend to, so Alice left on her own.


    William was already targeted by the "demigods". Because Alice was by his side, these fellows didn''t dare to make a move. Naturally, William wanted to create an opportunity for them to act.


    By nighttime, there weren''t many pedestrians on East 62nd Street.


    Walking on the cobblestone pathway, three dark figures suddenly darted out from the shadows, forming a triangr formation, trapping William in the middle.


    "For just a mere human, they''re sending three of us."


    These three were the "demigods" of Maplewood Town. William remembered their faces.


    The one speaking was the child they had encountered when entering the town.


    William''s brow furrowed slightly. He didn''t wish to cause more deaths. The will of the universe is mysterious, and he couldn''t yet discern the full ramifications of his actions. Anything he did could potentially trigger a chain reaction, bringing massive changes to the world.


    His initial promation about ughtering the town was meant to intimidate these "demigods", but if they pushed too far...


    ng!


    A dagger flew out, embedding itself near William''s feet, its handle quivering.


    "Young man, you might as well end yourself. I''m toozy to do it," the child said, hands sped behind his back, looking indifferently at William.


    William nced at the dagger before him and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of the town being ughtered?"


    The child chuckled coldly, "That Sword Spirit is indeed formidable, but its master, Alice, is nothing special. Tonight, that sword master will meet her end. It''s time for the Sword Spirit to find a new owner."


    "Excellent!" Williamughed. It seems these "demigods" truly have an inted view of themselves.


    They probably recognized that Alice wasn''t particrly powerful. With their abilities, it wouldn''t be impossible to take her down before she even draws her sword.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t wish to end yourself, I''ll take your soul to the underworld, where you''ll be tormented forever until your soul is extinguished!" The child sneered, his gaze chilling as he fixed it on William.


    "Really?" As William spoke, the dagger on the ground began to levitate.


    The three "demigods" stared coldly at William, not expecting much from him, a novice Soulmancer.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    The child smirked, counting down, his expression eerie. He slowly extended two fingers, from which a purplish-ck me emerged.


    The light around the mes distorted as if it could devour anything.


    "One!"


    As the child finished his countdown, the purplish-ck mes swiftly lunged at William.


    William barely blinked, and the levitating dagger charged straight into the mes.


    The child scoffed. These "demigods" from the underworld hadn''t been in this world for long. Their physical strength might not be at its peak, but certain arcane arts were etched into their demonic souls.


    Though the mes might appear small, they were from a forbidden art known as the "Underworld Fire". It couldn''t be extinguished by water, and even deities from the Divine Realm would struggle to break free if they were touched by it.


    Even if he had recovered only 10% of his power, this small batch of "Underworld Fire" could obliterate any intermediate-level Soulmancer and drag their souls to the underworld, condemning them to eternal torment until their annihtion.


    The dagger they had given William was merely made ofmon steel. Such a weapon, upon contact with the Underworld Fire, would undoubtedly be reduced to ashes in an instant.


    The other two "demigods" merely watched with amusement, not finding it worthwhile to exert their full strength just to eliminate a beginner-level Soulmancer.


    However, when the dagger shed with the Underworld Fire, something strange happened. Instead of melting away, the dagger pierced right through the mes.


    The child''s pupils contracted sharply. How could the dagger possibly pass through his Underworld Fire?


    He tried to dodge the dagger but found his bodypletely unresponsive. Was he immobilized?!


    "Thud!"


    The ck dagger embedded itself in the child''s forehead, and a trickle of blood slowly seeped out.


    However, the Underworld Fire halted just 0.2 feet away from William.


    Staring at the purplish-ck mes, William murmured, "Underworld Fire?"


    The child, even in his dying moments, couldn''t understand what had gone wrong. His eyes widened in shock, their light slowly fading.


    How could a mere novice Soulmancer, capable of just some basic levitation tricks, be this formidable?


    The other two "demigods" were equally dumbstruck.


    Theirpanion was one of Hades'' underworld warriors, possessing a formidable demonic soul. In the Divine Realm, he was renowned for his exceptional strength, yet he fell to a mere mortal Soulmancer!


    And why did the Underworld Fire stop right in front of that Soulmancer?


    "Whew!"


    With a mere breath from William, the Underworld Fire was extinguished.


    The two "demigods" nearly popped their eyes out in astonishment.


    Was this really just a Soulmancer?


    Extinguishing the Underworld Fire with a mere breath?


    The two exchanged a nce, sensing that something was amiss. They gave each other a knowing look and bolted in opposite directions.


    William didn''t exhibit any overpowering aura; he appeared to be nothing more than amere novice Soulmancer. Yet, what he had done instilled an unprecedented sense of danger in the two "demigods".


    All they wanted now was to stay alive!


    Yet, William remained motionless, the dagger that was embedded in the child transformed into a streak of ck light.


    Almost instantly, the two bodies fell on the street.


    William turned and with a gentle wave of his hand, the three bodies disintegrated into dust, dissipating into the air, leaving no trace of blood behind.


    Meanwhile, among the ''demigods'', the assassin known as Shadowde, reputed to be the best under themand of Lord Hades, was eyeing Alice like a snake ready to strike.


    He knew Alice possessed a divine sword, but usually, a Sword Spirit wouldn''t automatically protect its owner. If he wanted to kill Alice, he had to make the kill in one swift move.


    Once Alice summoned the Sword Spirit, it would spell disaster for the ''demigods'' in the town.


    But if he seeded, he might obtain that unparalleled divine sword, setting him on a path to invincibility.


    Of course, Alice was oblivious to the fact that she had be someone''s prey. Lucien and Tristan were still by her side.


    Moments ago, from a distance, William had unsealed all the bindings on the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Feeling the seals on it lifted, the Sword Spirit was overjoyed. Was it finally going to be set free?


    At the same time, it also sensed the presence of Shadowde lurking in the shadows.

 Chapter 268 The greater the smoke and dust, the less damage it causes!

    268 The greater the smoke and dust, the less damage it causes!


    The title of Shadowde, the number one assassin in the underworld, is not in vain. He is now only 15 feet away from Alice, but he has only nced at Alice once from beginning to end.


    Not a hint of lingering gaze, let alone revealing any trace of his presence.


    He was acutely aware that for some individuals, an extended nce could raise suspicions, especially if murderous intent was present.


    True assassins blend in like any other individual until the moment they strike. It''s a swift and lethal move that doesn''t allow the target any chance to react.


    The Sword Spirit detected a demi-god-like presence nearby, likely due to its immense power.


    However, it was unsure of this "demi-god''s" intentions.


    Attempting to assassinate Alice under its watch?


    Such audacity seemed unlikely.


    While Shadowde concealed his aura, the Sword Spirit pretended to be oblivious, almost as if it were indulging in Shadowde''s act.


    It probably grasped William''s intentions: to avoid causing a sche busy downtown area.


    Well, if not causing trouble meant waiting for the foe to strike first, so be it, right?


    Little did Shadowde expect that this Sword Spirit, apart from being sentient, could be so cunning.


    Lucien and Tristan had been trailing Alice for a significant distance, engaging in sporadic small talk. Completely oblivious to the looming danger, Alice''s driver finally pulled up in front of them.


    Alice, ever thedy of refinement, said with a smile, even if she didn''t particrly like Lucien and hispany, "My ride is here. We''ll chat again next time."


    Neither Lucien nor Tristan would shamelessly follow Alice into her car, so they turned to leave.


    Just as Alice was getting into the vehicle, Shadowde''s eyes narrowed. Now was the moment!


    Originally just 15 feet from Alice, Shadowde swiftly flicked his wrist, a small sword appearing in his grasp. He unleashed the Divine Realm''s secret art, the "Void Travel Technique", materializing ghost-like behind Alice. A gleaming de arced towards her neck.


    Lucien and Tristan, having just moved a couple of steps away, were clueless about what had just transpired.


    The next moment, a middle-aged man with a gaunt face and a small sword in hand fell slowly in front of Alice. He bore no wounds, his eyes wide in shock, seemingly unaware of how he met his end.


    The power of a "demigod" originates from their demon soul. However, whenpared to the Sword Spirit, their demon souls are far inferior. The Sword Spirit had already detected his presence and obliterated Shadowde''s demon soul in the very instant he made his move.


    As Shadowde''s body fell, Lucien and Tristan slowly turned around. They stared down at the corpse, faces filled with bewilderment.


    They hadn''t even noticed when this man had approached!


    As for how he died, they were clueless.


    From the small sword he held, it was clear he was an assassin.


    The mere thought of someone managing to approach Alice right under their noses was chilling.


    What was even more terrifying was how he died.


    They hadn''t seen Alice make a move!


    Having vanquished Shadowde with a single blow, the Sword Spirit proudly boasted about its actions to Alice, describing how perilous the situation was and how it had saved her in the nick of time.


    Still reeling from the shock, Alice nced at the corpse before her and asked the Sword Spirit with a hint of confusion, "Didn''t my master William seal you?"


    "I don''t know how, but the seals were all released!" the Sword Spirit eximed excitedly. "This person was of demi-god strength. My master, should we go and ughter the town? These demigods dared toy hands on you! Let''s wipe them out!"


    "ughter! ughter!"


    The Sword Spirit was brimming with excitement. Had William unsealed all its powers just so it could apany Alice in decimating the town?


    A bunch of worthless "demigods" - annihting them would be a matter of moments!


    The sudden fall of a man in front of Alice would have surely unnerved her in the past. But having faced so much, she calmly told her driver, "Wait here for a bit; I have something to attend to." She then called Zoey, shared her location, and drove off, heading straight to William''s residence.


    If William has unsealed the Sword Spirit, he must already be aware of what has transpired here. Alice wanted to seek guidance from William on her next move. Was she really going toy waste to the town?


    Maplewood Town, where the moonlight faintly illuminates the scattered stars.


    William leisurely strolled through the town, easily avoiding the soldiers guarding its outskirts.


    This matter no longer required their involvement.


    As soon as he set foot in the town, the entire area was sealed off by his barrier, ensuring no one could escape.


    He had already issued a warning once, but these "demigods" just couldn''t stay out of trouble!


    Moreover, they had dared to target Alice.


    Even his own apprentice, William''s protege, wasn''t off-limits to them!


    Such "demigods" had no right to exist in this world anymore.


    "You''re still alive?" One of the "demigods" spotted William. He was aware that someone had been sent to kill William, but here he was, alive and stepping onto their turf. Wasn''t this basically courting death?


    With the shout of this "demigod", more people emerged on the streets.


    Each of these "demigods", if set loose, could easily rival a small Soulmancer organization. However, in William''s eyes, they were nothing more than slightly stronger ants.


    A "demigod" lunged at William. To him, William appeared somewhat off, but it didn''t matter,a novice Soulmancer was just that, easy to kill.


    The "demigod" moved with blistering speed. In the blink of an eye, he was right before William, a sinister grin on his face. His right hand transformed into a w, shadowy tendrils swirling around it, creating a terrifying ghostly w that reached for William''s neck.


    "St!"


    William didn''t even bother raising his hand. He simply took another step forward. As the "demigod" came within a 1-foot radius of him, he exploded on the spot, vanishing like dissipating dust in an instant.


    The surrounding "demigods" were all stunned.


    They had initially believed that William was undoubtedly doomed, but the scene before them now made them question everything they thought they knew.


    How did theirpanion die?


    William kept walking forward, and this group of "demigods" finally realized that the man before them was no ordinary foe. They unleashed various secret techniques, aiming to obliterate William.


    Over thirty "demigods" attacked simultaneously, causing the energy around them to be incredibly chaotic.


    They were certain that even if William were a true deity, he would fall under theirbined onught.


    William showed no signs of defending himself. Countless attacks descended upon him, and within a 30-foot radius centered on him, fragments of stone erupted and dust filled the air.


    "He should be dead by now, right?" One of the "demigods" peered into the rising dust, somewhat uncertain. At that moment, they realized that despite their potent sensing abilities, they couldn''t detect William''s presence.


    Another "demigod" took a deep breath and said, "I''ve been watching anime recently, and I''ve learned about a certainw."


    "Whatw?"


    "The greater the smoke and dust, the less damage it causes!"

 Chapter 269 Still Too Weak

    269 Still Too Weak


    As the dust gradually settled, William''s figure reappeared before the "Demigods".


    "Hiss¡ª"


    "Unharmed?"


    "How is that possible?"


    The "Demigods" were all dumbfounded.


    Just now, they were all attacking with full force. In their view, even if William could fend off these attacks, it would at least be somewhat strenuous for him.


    But not only was William unscathed, there wasn''t a single hair out of ce, nor a speck of dust on his clothes.


    "Kill him!"


    These "Demigods" felt a primal fear emanating from within.


    It''s unclear who shouted, but all the "Demigods"unched their attacks once more.


    The energy of the small town had beenpletely mobilized, but unfortunately, from the moment William stepped into the town, not a single "Demigod" could utilize the energy from outside the town''s limits.


    Outside the town, everything was as peaceful as ever, with soldiers brought in to guard the town patrolling back and forth. They nced into the town now and then, seeing nothing amiss, as if all remained calm within.


    In the 13th Bureau''s monitoring room, all screens showing Maplewood Town were pitch ck.


    Wes promptly reported the situation to Steven and Zoey, and all the elite agents of the 13th Bureau headed for Maplewood Town.


    ...


    William walked slowly forward, with each step, dozens of "Demigods" fell dead, their bodies disintegrating along with them.


    "Who exactly is he?"


    "Run!"


    "Go quickly and report to Lord Hades!"


    ...


    Along the way, the houses in the town were also reduced to ash and crumbled into dust, and any "Demigods" that made it to the edge of the town in hopes of escaping also died instantly.


    William''s face was expressionless, and no terrifying aura erupted from him, but all the "Demigods" had already despaired.


    Even in the Divine Realm, they had never encountered such a terrifying enemy.


    Scott had received the message and hurriedly took out the Radiant Empress Pearl, attempting to initiate the soul-linking magic array to establish a connection with the Divine Realm, but it was to no avail.


    Maplewood Town seemed to have be an isted wastnd.


    "We can only engage in the final battle! Initiate the Covenant of Blood Ritual!" Even these beings of demigod stature felt despair in front of William, but they refused to give up without a fight.


    In just ten minutes, over a thousand "Demigods" were reduced to less than four hundred.


    Two hundred of them gathered together, prepared to sacrifice their life force in ast stand.


    These two hundred "Demigods" used their own magic souls as fuel, igniting an immensely powerful ultimate formation that no one could survive unless they were the supreme gods of the Divine Realm.


    The two hundred "Demigods" assembled in one ce, their foreheads emitting a dark glow like ck holes, their eyes filled with a despairing yet resolute intent to kill.


    However, William stopped in his tracks, quietly watching them set up the Covenant of Blood Ritual.


    Since they were already the walking dead, letting them struggle onest time was harmless; perhaps they could find a sliver of psychologicalfort before embracing death.


    The bodies of those two hundred "Demigods" quickly withered, soon bing shriveled corpses, yet the dark glow at their foreheads became more concentrated, forming a pitch-ck speck of light.


    Boom!


    That speck of dark light, with the power to destroy everything, violently rushed towards William, arriving almost in the blink of an eye. Where it passed, buildings within a hundred meters were devoured by darkness.


    William remained motionless, just standing there quietly.


    The dark speck of light suddenly came to a halt just three feet away from William.


    "s," William sighed softly, slowly extending his hand and effortlessly grasping the speck of dark light. When he opened his hand again, the speck of light had disappeared without a trace.


    They were simply too weak.


    William had once tried to end his own life, but he found that he could not bring himself to do so.


    Even the sacred beings of ancient myths, even if William stood still and allowed them to strike a fatal blow, they would be helpless.


    What about the Covenant of Blood Ritual initiated by these "Demigods"?


    Even if the power of twenty thousand gathered, what of it?


    The remaining "Demigods" were all petrified by William''s actions, their hearts filled with nothing but fear and despair.


    They had never seen such an aberrant individual.


    Scott had already walked out of the old house, and when he saw what was unfolding before his eyes, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva forcefully.


    "William? So it was him that James was afraid of!" Scott had also pieced together some clues¡ª


    Anthony Carter had actually spent a fortune to buy an old house on East 62nd Street.


    That day, several old men had gone there, right?


    No wonder James had the Taylor family go into seclusion here!


    Scott clenched his fist, grinding his teeth as he shouted to William, "William! I am the son of James Taylor. Please spare our lives. I assure you that everyone will abide by thew from now on and will never offend you again!"


    William nced at him and said, "There''s no need for that."


    As the words fell, he waved his right hand lightly, and the group of "Demigods" along with Scott let out pitiful screams as they turned to dust and dissipated into the air.


    There was no need to repeat a warning. Wrongdoings were not always forgiven.


    In less than ten minutes, not a single soul was left alive in the entire Maplewood Town.


    William arrived at the Taylor family''s old house and found James Taylor''s body.


    James''s body had been hastily buried in a vegetable garden within the estate. William looked deeply at this patch of garden.


    He didn''t care how James had died,besides him, who in this world could live forever?


    William also found that Radiant Empress Pearl, and seeing the magic circle around it, he slowly narrowed his eyes.


    This was a magic circle connected to the Divine Realm!


    Using the Radiant Empress Pearl to connect to the Divine Realm¡ªwhat exactly did that youngster Hades intend to do?


    William straightforwardly activated the magic circle.


    The magic circle connecting to the Divine Realm was not something William couldn''t use,it''s just that he found visiting that so-called Divine Realm to be of little interest.


    Many deities of the Divine Realm had their physical forms destroyed by him thousands of years ago. Unable to mix in this world, they created a parallel dimension to rebuild their bodies with their souls. If William were to forcefully intrude into their realm, it would likely cause the entire Divine Realm to copse.


    William''s fingers touched the Radiant Empress Pearl, and a wisp of ck mist inside began to stir, sending a dim, dark purple light shooting up into the sky.


    "You fools, didn''t this King of the Underworld tell you? Just escape the Divine Realm, that''s all; why open a portal back here? If you can''t mix in the Divine Realm, do you also fail to blend in with the world of mortals?"


    Amanding voice echoed in William''s ear.


    William frowned slightly and said, "Hades! What are you talking about?"


    The Divine Realm itself is quite like a parallel universe. When the channel to the Divine Realm is opened, the gods of the Divine Realm can descend to Earth and see everything on it.


    However, once they descend, returning consumes a great deal of energy, and usually, unless they n to spend a lifetime on Earth, no deity would take on a mortal form.


    It was even less likely for Hades to take such a risk of descending.


    William''s voice carried forth, and Hades froze.


    Who was this familiar voice?


    It has been tens of thousands of years since hest heard his name called in that voice.


    There was only one person who addressed him that way, the Obliterator.


    "Mr. Johnson? Is that you?"


    In the era of the gods, William was known as the Obliterator, and countless deities referred to him as Mr. Johnson. Back then, Hades was still just a child.

 Chapter 270 Do you have a Netflix subscription?

    270 Do you have a Netflix subscription?


    Hades held a high position within the Divine Realm, but in front of William, he could only regard himself as a child.


    He had once received guidance from William, which allowed him to gain powerful strength.


    But tens of thousands of years ago, William destroyed the world of the gods, sparing neither deity nor demon.


    It was only in that moment that everyone realized just how terrifying the strength of William the Obliterator was.


    Even the mightiest god-kings were but ants before him.


    "What''s going on in the Divine Realm?" William inquired, "What''s this about you releasing so many demons to possess the bodies of mortals?"


    Faced with William''s question, Hades was almost scared enough to descend to Earth and kneel before him.


    "Mr. Johnson, the god-kings from all four corners of the Divine Realm are besieging me, and I have no hope left but to let my minions descend to Earth," Hades said weakly. "I''ve heard that the Earth''s energy is quite abundant now..."


    "Oh," William pondered for a moment and then said, "Many of your minions have been eradicated by me."


    There was silence from Hades before he nervously asked, "Mr. Johnson, those minions were ignorant. The Master''s discipline is right, and they deserved their fate."


    If someone else had killed his minions, as the King of the Underworld, he would certainly seek a blood debt.


    But this person was William!


    He even feared that William, if displeased, might obliterate their entire Divine Realm.


    "Enough! Let''s leave it at that. I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the Divine Realm, but tell those gods and demons who wish to descend to Earth that they must all report to the 13th Bureau, obeying thews and regtions of the mortal world," William said to Hades. Though they had an old acquaintance, he did not intend to help Hades.


    Every ce has its rules for survival, thepetition in the Divine Realm is cruel and intense, survival of the fittest, with the weak meeting only death. He could not possibly take a stand for Hades.


    A King of the Underworld, as long as he doesn''t encounter a freak like William, should be able to protect himself.


    "Definitely!! I will spread your decree throughout the entire Divine Realm!" Hades did not dare to dy, as William''s word was the supreme decree,once it was passed on, even god-kings would not dare to disobey.


    Hades now even had the delusion of having found a lifeline.


    Being besieged by the other four god-kings had already made him extremely anxious. Although not suppressed, his underworld fighters were attacked wherever they went, making life unbearable.


    And now, suddenly, he had William''s decree.


    Wow!


    That changes everything!


    The name William the Obliterator is considered taboo within the Divine Realm, not even the god-kings would mention it carelessly.


    But if he were to convey a decree to the other four god-kings, it would certainly make them wary; the key is how he phrases it.


    As long as those guys believe that he has a substantial rtionship with Mr. Johnson, the crisis could be easily resolved.


    I believe no one would want to offend such a taboo existence.


    William, however, didn''t care about his thoughts, and said indifferently, "Let it be so." After that, he severed the connection with the magic circle.


    "Modern technology is great, after all." William couldn''t help but prefer the modern way of life.


    A small cellphone can make video calls, unlike them, who have to use a sacred treasure and a magic circle, and then can only make voice calls. It''s terribly weak inparison.


    William put away the Radiant Empress Pearl and disappeared into the darkness.


    After he left, the illusion naturally dissipated, and the soldiers outside the town only discovered that the town had suddenly changed.


    One moment the town was fine, and then suddenly it was in shambles, not a soul to be seen in the town, full of holes and trenches as if it had been through a century-long war.


    Steven, Zoey, and their group arrived at the town grandly, followed by arge force. Various new weapons designed to target Soulmancers were also brought along, but upon arrival, everyone fell silent.


    After a while.


    Steven narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "A great battle took ce here."


    Zoey nodded solemnly and added, "It shows."


    "Who could it have been? Could someone have battled with the strength of thousands of demigods?" Steven was utterly puzzled, "And where did all those people go?"


    Zoey scanned the surroundings and said, "Whoever it was, they were very powerful."


    Wes also noted, "Many houses are gone."


    "It''s unclear whether this was done by those ''demigods'' or that mysterious person," Steven murmured to himself with a twitch in his brow, "Could it be that someone from Mount Olympus has made a move?"


    Zoey looked at Steven and asked, "Can a person from Mount Olympus take on a thousand ''demigods'' by themselves?"


    Steven''s mouth twitched severely, and he found himself at a loss for words.


    Over a thousand ''demigods''!


    Who could possibly take them head-on?


    Even for that super-strong entity on Mount Olympus, managing to face off against ten demigods at once would be quite impressive.


    But over a thousand ''demigods''!!


    Steven simply couldn''t fathom who could be that ferocious.


    Who from the Divine Realm isn''t strong?


    "However, whoever it was, they couldn''t possibly have killed all those ''demigods'', right? They must have changed locations after being threatened by youst time," Steven said with his hands behind his back, lost in thought.


    ording to Wes''s report, Alice merely drew her sword and all the ''demigods'' were intimidated.


    Could this act have been Alice''s doing?


    And moreover, what kind of terrifying Sword Spirit could instantly intimidate so many ''demigods''?


    All the clues, it seems, might still point to Alice.


    "Moved locations?" Zoey looked around, and although she found no bodies or even a trace of blood, she still said, "I have a feeling all these ''demigods'' are dead."


    Steven and Wes both took a deep breath. How much time had passed?


    With an army stationed outside the town, how could someone annihte a thousand ''demigods'' without anyone noticing?


    "Regardless of whether they''re dead or not, first lock down the town, and then stay alert for any demigod returning." Steven felt quite helpless, too. He was already retired, but with this kind of incident, Wes had no choice but to call on him, and it was indeed a bit tough to ask Zoey to handle such matters.


    Most importantly, with so many major events happening recently, Steven wished to stay out of it all and just go home to y with his granddaughter or enjoy a game of chess, but that just wasn''t possible.


    The agents of the 13th Bureau were surrounding Maplewood Town, unaware that the instigator, William, had already returned to his own home, leisurely lying on a wingback chair watching a TV series.


    He had been fond of the feeling of reading physical books, but now William was also making an effort to blend into the pace of modern life. A smartphone could handle all the trivial matters, and this convenient lifestyle was irresistibly attractive to him. While William was engrossed in a TV series about tomb raiding, Alice drove to his residence.


    As soon as Alice entered the yard, she shouted emotionally, "Master, someone is trying to assassinate me."


    "Hmm." William didn''t even lift his head, still focused on the plot on the screen, and casually asked, "Do you have a Netflix subscription?"

 Chapter 271 This steed is indeed a bit wild!

    271 This steed is indeed a bit wild!


    Do you have a Netflix membership?


    Alice stood in front of William, momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Master, I mean, someone wants to kill me!"


    No, it must be that the master was so engrossed in the TV drama that he didn''t hear what she said clearly.


    William slowly lifted his head,at that moment, an advertisement was ying on his phone, which probably was the reason he looked up.


    "Aren''t you still alive?"


    His tone was as calm as ever, without the slightest hint of tension.


    Alice pouted and said, "You don''t even care about me."


    William didn''t engage with her on this topic, instead he looked down and said, "If you don''t have a membership, help me sign up for one; I''ll pay for it."


    "..." Alice, frustrated, stretched out her hand and said, "Give me your phone."


    William had no choice but to hand over his phone.


    Alice fiddled with the phone for a while and then asked, "What''s the payment password?"


    William looked up, incredulously, "You really don''t have a membership? If I wanted to sign up, don''t you think I''d know how to do it myself?"


    Hiss¡ª


    "You know how to sign up for a membership?" Alice was even more surprised. This "old man" knew how to sign up for a membership himself? That was truly astonishing to her.


    William smirked and extended his hand.


    Alice exited all the operation interfaces, unwillingly returned the phone to William, and then stood behind him, watching how he would do it.


    Following the screen prompts, William selected Netflix''s standard with ads.


    The system asked for an email address and to create a password, followed by the payment step.


    He filled in the payment details with ease, but hesitated before clicking confirm.


    Eventually, he chose a one-month standard with ads, nning in his mind to cancel it before the end of the month to avoid the automatic renewal and charge.


    Alice watched all these operations, utterly astounded. A person who couldn''t even manage online shopping by himself was able to subscribe and set reminders to cancel on Netflix with such proficiency.


    William''s ability to pinch pennies really could be applied in any field.


    "Master, are you... really that short on money?" Alice almost forgot the original reason for her visit. "I was thinking of getting you a premium subscription,the picture quality would be much better."


    William raised an eyebrow: "A premium subscription costs $22.99, and I just want to watch this one TV show."


    Alice said somewhat helplessly: "How about I transfer some money to you? You keep your money with me anyway, and besides, I''m not short of money."


    "No need, my daily expenses aren''t much." William didn''t feel like exining too much to Alice. He had once experienced a life of wealth and luxury and knew that such a life didn''t offer much joy.


    Alice might never understand William''s mindset, just like those millionaires who still pick up scrap on the streets every day.


    "Alright, anyway, if you need money, just tell me..." Alice paused, thinking that even if she told William again that someone wanted to kill her, he would probably just calmly say that he knew.


    Forget it, better not to talk about it,after all, she hadn''t been harmed.


    "Master, I haven''t had dinner yet." Alice figured since she was already here, it would be a waste not to take the opportunity to get a free meal.


    William put down his phone and said, "There''s no food left in the fridge; let''s go out to eat."


    "Um, okay." Although she couldn''t have a meal cooked by William, the idea of dining out with him was still a very pleasant one.


    "Let''s go to that ce we wentst time, Le Chateau de Paris." William thought the owner named Matthew was quite nice. Last time he had his mealped, so this time to support the business, he ought to pay.


    Alice looked at William and said, "Are you sure you''re not going to see Sofia?"


    "She probably doesn''t work there anymore." William didn''t think Sofia would still be working at Le Chateau de Paris to make money. Being possessed by a "demigod" and not having her soul taken away, having gained magical powers, Sofia''s life must have changed dramatically, just like Evelyn was a good example.


    "How did you know?" Alice raised her eyebrows. "I think you just want to see if that girl named Sofia is working there."


    William put away his phone and stood up: "Having a beautiful woman y the violin while dining does indeed make the mood much more pleasant."


    Sure enough!!


    The purpose of this trip was not so simple.


    Nheless, Alice still drove William to Le Chateau de Paris.


    On the way, William''s desire to learn grew stronger, and he asked, "How do you drive this car?"


    "Do you want to learn how to drive?" Alice asked.


    "Is that not okay?"


    "Of course, it is!"


    So, while driving, Alice began to exin to William the functions of the variousponents inside the car and then how to operate them to drive the vehicle.


    William was quick to learn, and after listening, he said, "Isn''t this just like riding a horse?"


    "Huh?" Alice didn''t understand how William could equate driving with horseback riding.


    "The brakes and the steering wheel are like the reins, the handbrake is also like the reins. Pressing the brake is like when I say ''whoa'', and pressing the elerator is like when I say ''giddy up''!" William became more excited as he spoke, then said, "Shall we switch ces, and I drive?"


    "Ah?" Alice was stunned by his bizarre theory. It seemed that all theponents in the car were equivalent to just a set of reins?


    Controlling speed and braking all by shouting!


    "Ah what? Let''s switch ces!" William could hardly wait to try it out.


    "And..." Alice thought for a moment and then said, "This ''horse'' might be a bit fiery, easy to cause idents."


    "No fear! I guarantee I won''t hit anyone!" What kind of fiery horse couldn''t be tamed by someone like William?


    Before he knew how to drive, he had forcefully made Joseph''s car move, and it didn''t hit anyone. He just hadn''t experienced the thrill of driving at that time.


    Alice could only stop the car and switch ces with William, then she herself took the passenger seat, buckled her seatbelt, and grabbing the handle next to her, said, "Master, please go slow!"


    "Don''t worry!" After William got in, he pressed the elerator to the floor, and the car shot forward, nearly hitting the vehicle in front before William managed to stop it with sheer will, startling the driver ahead who stuck his head out the window and cursed loudly.


    Alice thought William would be angry, but to her surprise, he just touched his nose awkwardly, gave a sheepish smile, and said to the driver, "Sorry about that!"


    "Slow down!" The driver in front finally stopped cursing and drove off.


    William stepped on the brakes and said, "This steed is indeed a bit wild!"


    Alice was also quite frightened and said, "Master, should we wait and find an open space to practice tomorrow? If you want to learn, sign up for a driving school. Let a professional instructor teach you how to drive, okay? For safety''s sake, it''s better not to drive in busy traffic areas first."


    "Alright, that works." William could only give up for the time being.


    It''s better not to engage in activities that could easily trouble ordinary people.


    "By the way, is your car better or Zoey''s?" William finally voiced a question that had been on his mind for days.


    Alice paused for a moment, recalling their 13th Bureau''s white minivan, and couldn''t help butugh, "Of course mine is better!"


    "But that white minivan can carry stuff and people, and it can carry a lot," William said.


    "Fine, I''ll send you a luxury MPV then, as a token of respect for you, Master," Alice said, annoyed to the point of gnashing her teeth. A car that can carry a lot of people is good, huh? Why don''t you just drive a truck?


    It can carry a truckload of pigs, too!

 Chapter 272 virgin temptress

    272 virgin temptress


    Le Chateau de Paris.


    When William and Alice arrived at the entrance, they could already hear the pleasant sound of the violin.


    Getting out of the car, Alice said to William with a teasing smile, "My dear master, that pretty girl is indeed here."


    The smile was clearly not all that sincere.


    William nodded andmented, "She''s ying much better thanst time."


    Huh!


    Was he not even trying to hide it anymore?


    In Alice''s view, with her master''s abilities, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say he could predict things a thousand years into the future, let alone whether a person was in the shop or not.


    So it was pretty clear, her dear master hade here looking for Sofia.


    And there he was, iming he was taking her out for gourmet food. Truly, men are deceivers!


    As William entered the restaurant, indeed, it was Sofia ying the violin, this time Paganini''s Caprice No. 24. Although it wasn''t as immersive as when William yed itst time, every note was wless from any musical standpoint.


    It seemed that Seraphina''s musical aplishments were indeed profound!


    William wouldn''t avoid her just because she was possessed by Seraphina, of course, provided the woman didn''t harbor any overly ambitious thoughts.


    The moment William entered, Sofia looked up at him, and the rhythm of her fingers visibly faltered.


    Matthew, the owner of Le Chateau de Paris, stood by.


    He was a man who appreciated traditional arts. Whenever Sofia yed in his establishment, he was always happy to pause his work and listen quietly. Over time, his address for Sofia naturally evolved from ''Sofia'' to ''Teacher Lee,'' a title that conveyed his deep respect for her.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here?" Matthew greeted William with a smile, pulling out a pack of fine cigarettes and offering one to William.


    William didn''t refuse, and just as he took the cigarette, Matthew saw he didn''t pull out a lighter, and in the next moment, he handed over the me.


    "Matthew, I''m here to dine this time, and you can''t keepping my meals, otherwise I''ll be too embarrassed toe back," William said. He greatly appreciated the serene lifestyle, and his impression of Matthew was very favorable; he found him to be courteous, refined, yet also generous and unconstrained in his hospitality. But William did not like to freeload.


    "Alright, noping the meal, but Mr. Johnson, when youe to dine, I''ve got to give you a discount," Matthew replied with the amiable smile of a businessman. He certainly understood that constantlyping meals might not sit well with people, but offering a discount was essential nheless.


    After exchanging pleasantries, William didn''t speak to Sofia but led Alice to a table by the window to order their meal.


    Alice chose French Onion Soup, Steak Frites, Coquilles Saint-Jacques, and some side dishes. Then she turned to William and asked, "By the way, Master, do you think I could beat this missy without using the Sword of Soulbreaker?"


    William''s gaze lingered on her for a couple of seconds, and he smiled without saying a word.


    Wasn''t it obvious?


    A mid-level Soulmancer without a divine artifact going up against someone with the power of a demi-god would likely end up being pinned to the ground and thoroughly thrashed.


    Alice wasn''t a fool,William''s smile said all that needed to be said without words.


    The food was served quickly, and Sofia stopped ying and came directly over to them.


    "May I sit here?" Sofia was forthright, pointing to the seat next to William aftering over.


    Alice didn''t know what to say. Are girls nowadays this forward?


    But she couldn''t exactly refuse someone a seat.


    William, however, said, "Sit opposite!"


    Sofia bowed her head and sat down next to Alice.


    William asked, "Did Seraphina send you over?"


    Sofia nodded silently, her face flushed with an unspoken emotion. After a tense moment, she clenched her teeth and dered, "I''ll have here out and speak to you!"


    No sooner had she spoken than her demeanor transformed entirely. The blush faded from her cheeks, and she exuded a bewitching charm, her eyes shimmering with allure.


    "Master, you''ve finally deigned to visit me," Seraphina announced as she made her presence felt, her tone a stark contrast to Sofia''s previous reticence, her gaze seemingly capable of ensnaring souls.


    Even Alice, seated nearby, gaped openly.


    This woman must be a natural seductress, every gesture and look designed to captivate.


    With Sofia''s inherently innocent beautyplemented by Seraphina''s current seductive behavior, could she be the embodiment of the mythical ''virgin temptress''?


    Alice swore that if she were a man, she definitely wouldn''t be able to resist a woman like that.


    However, William looked at her and said, "I didn''te here for you; I just came to have a meal."


    "Master, what''s so good about a meal?" Seraphina blinked and giggled softly, "How about Ie over to your ce instead, Master? You can eat whatever you want then."


    This utterly charming and inviting demeanor would have been too much for any other man to resist; they would probably have taken her home already.


    Eat steak?


    What''s so good about steak?


    The real fun, of course, is in the vigorous activities enjoyed by men and women together!


    William raised an eyebrow andughed, "Do you believe that I can eliminate you without harming Sofia?"


    With these words, even Seraphina was taken aback, thinking he was being rather ungentlemanly.


    "Master, you must be joking, of course I believe you."


    "Then let''s speak properly!"


    William didn''t exude a hint of murderous intent, but Seraphina didn''t dare take a gamble. Just by William''s will alone, he could suppress and easily eliminate her.


    As for whether Sofia would be hurt...


    Once she was eliminated, whether Sofia was safe or not would no longer be important to her.


    "Alright! So, what is it that you want to ask me?" Seraphina figured that William''s visit to this establishment must be to find her,since it wasn''t to kill or bed her, he must have something to ask.


    Had she heard that today many from the Divine Realm had descended to Earth, could it be that William wanted to inquire about this issue?


    "I don''t have anything to ask; I''m just here for a meal," William said, showing no interest in the problems of the "demigods". He had already killed so many demigods that a few more made no real difference. As long as it didn''t disrupt his normal life or threaten the people around him, William didn''t care to involve himself.


    Seraphina: "..."


    It looked like she had considered herself too important.


    "Never mind, since you don''t like me, let that girl Sofia dine with you instead." Seraphina still felt an invisible pressure in front of William,after all, he was someone who could annihte her at any moment.


    In the next moment, Sofia blushed, her head down, not daring to look at William.


    The words Seraphina had said were quite explicit, even suggesting going straight to William''s house. If it had been Sofia, she certainly wouldn''t have been able to utter such words.


    If William had really agreed just now, and Seraphina had followed him home, the thought of doing that sort of thing, being conscious but unable to control her own body, was too frightening to contemte.


    After Sofia came over, Alice hadn''t said a word,she was utterly astonished.


    This body was housing two people.


    Sofia was naturally beautiful, and her distressed appearance was also very touching. The change she had undergone just now was even more soul-stirring.


    How could her master withstand such temptation!


    While she was lost in thought, Lucien and Tristan also walked into the restaurant.

 Chapter 273 Please dont eat my food without permission

    Chapter 273 Please don''t eat my food without permission


    Le Chateau de Paris was already located near Hudson University, and given Lucien''s level of interest in Alice, the moment he sensed her presence nearby, he searched around like a hungry wolf catching the scent of meat.


    Finally, he stopped at the entrance of Le Chateau de Paris.


    He was sure Alice was inside.


    "Tristan, I''ll treat you to French cuisine!" Lucien entered the restaurant without looking sideways, as if he had no idea Alice was inside.


    "Then I thank you," Tristan, now also a fan of Alice, had finally realized something: as long as he was too close to Alice, his energy simply could not materialize, not even a trace of internal energy could be gathered.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, Tristan sensed something was off. He subconsciously tried to mobilize his internal energy, a simple test, but found it couldn''t coalesce at all.


    Tristan looked around the restaurant and immediately spotted Alice: "Lucien, Alice is over there."


    He didn''t dare harbor any improper thoughts about Alice, but he hoped she could give him some guidance. After saying this, he walked towards Alice''s table.


    William, of course, noticed these two people entering. After the food was served, he started eating without a word.


    "Demigods?"


    After Lucien and Tristan approached Alice''s table, they finally realized that Sofia was also there.


    Thest time at Ravenwood, Seraphina had logged in to fight for Sofia, and her strength was there for all to see.


    Moreover, the average Soulmancer steers clear of demigods, as those fellows simply don''t regard them as equals.


    "Just demigod strength," Lucien wasn''t afraid of Seraphina. Confident in his ability to match her, he walked straight over.


    Tristan was really conflicted. He was eager to learn from Alice, but as soon as he approached her, he was as good as powerless. In such a situation, if someone were to attack him, he would be at a disadvantage.


    Lucien intended to sit at the same table as Alice and also chose to ignore Williampletely. Approaching Alice with a slight smile, he said, "Alice, what a coincidence that you''re dining here too. I wonder if it would be convenient for us to..."


    William put down his knife and nced at Lucien. Without waiting for him to finish, he smiled and said, "It''s inconvenient! Find yourself another table to dine at."


    Whatever that guy wanted to say, William didn''t need to think twice to know.


    "Did I ask you?" Lucien''s eyebrows rose, his attitude showing that he had never taken William seriously. Just a rookie Soulmancer, after all. Even if Alice seems to like him now, once shees to her senses, she will realize he''s not worthy of her.


    Since William had already spoken, Alice would not hesitate to back him up, saying, "Lucien, our table really isn''t amodating for more, you should find your own table to dine at."


    Lucien felt that William was only being so arrogant because of Alice''s protection.


    A man who hides behind a woman, a useless fellow whocks ambition, daring to be so bold in front of him¡ªshouldn''t he be taught a lesson today, or what would the future hold?


    "Alice, you can''t always protect him," Lucien did not back down this time, but addressed William directly, "William, if you''re a man, then face me in a proper challenge. I won''t bully you¡ªI''ll match my strength to your level, and we''ll fight without any secret techniques, just hand-to-hand."


    When William heard the term ''hand-to-hand'', it made him think of the "fencing" he had been writing about on his phone these past days.


    Hiss¡ª


    Was his thinking contaminated by modern people, or was he already adapting to modern life?


    If this was adaptation, it was a bit terrifying.


    Alice, knowing her master''s strength, didn''t try to dissuade further and said, "Suit yourself, as long as he agrees."


    A fight with William?


    Lucien really had no idea what he was getting into.


    William cut a piece of steak and put it in his mouth, saying, "Even if you lower your strength to my level, I still won''t be able to beat you."


    "Then what will youpete in? I''ll apany you in anything!" Lucien couldn''t swallow his pride today. Whatever the challenge, he was determined to give William a thorough lesson.


    "No contest! Eat your meal," William felt the taste of the French steak in front of him was quite good. Why would he botherpeting with this brash kid? Had he lost his mind?


    "If you won''tpete..." Lucien really couldn''t think of how to threaten William. After pondering for a while, he simply plopped down next to William and dered, "If you don''tpete, then I''ll just follow you around!"


    Being unreasonable?


    "Suit yourself," William was indifferent.


    There were plenty of unreasonable people out there,even if he didn''t take action, he had ways to deal with this fellow.


    Lucien actually called the waiter over, got himself cutlery, and started eating right next to William.


    The once refined young man had surprisingly also turned on the shameless mode.


    Tristan stood there looking dazed, pondering for a moment, before taking a seat at the next table.


    There was no helping it; the spot William chose was a small table by the window that could only fit four people. With stairs on the aisle side, he couldn''t possibly be as shameless as Lucien, could he?


    Lucien, in a huff, sat down next to William, picked up his knife and fork, and began eating.


    Alice stole nces at William''s expression. Seeing that he wasn''t angry, she decided not to mention the extra person and extra cutlery issue.


    William ate quickly, and soon the food on the table was nearly gone. He waved at Matthew and said, "Matthew, how much? Time to settle up!"


    "It''s $480 in total. I''ll give you a 20% discount, so that''s $384. Just give me $380," Matthew replied with a smile, pulling out his phone. "Mr. Johnson, how about we add each other on WhatsApp? You can transfer the money to me."


    "Sure!" William found his WhatsApp QR code and let Matthew scan it to add him.


    He actually liked having people add him on WhatsApp unless they were someone he particrly disliked.


    "This person, I don''t know him; he came to join our table uninvited. We''ll pay separately. I''ll cover for the two of us; Sofia didn''t eat, so we won''t count her. The rest, you''ll have to get from him," William said. "I''ll take a loss and give you $260, the remaining $120, you get from him."


    "No problem!" Matthew had overheard some of the conversation from not too far away, understanding that this person insisted on joining the table probably because he saw Sofia or one of Mr. Johnson''spanions was pretty, and wanted to hit on the girls.


    When the others didn''t agree, he still forced his way onto the table. He had to pay up, of course.


    William turned his head and nced at Lucien, asking, "You have no objections, right? You don''t happen to be short on money, do you?"


    In front of a goddess, appearing too stingy would definitely be a huge turn-off!


    Lucien replied, "What do you mean I have no money? This meal, I''ll treat Alice, you pay the $120 for yourself. I am not covering your meal."


    After saying this, Lucien pulled out his wallet, looked inside, and his entire demeanor turned to one of shock.

 Chapter 274 This couldn’t be a coincidence, could it?

    Chapter 274 This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, could it?


    Before thepetition at Ravenwood, Lucien had been undergoing a closed-door intensive training at home, just like William and Nelson before him, and was not very familiar with modern electronic gadgets.


    At best, he could manage to make and receive calls, so when he went out, he still carried over ten thousand dors in cash. Now, however, he found only a hundred dors left in his bag, and his bank cards had all disappeared.


    Although he had spent some, it shouldn''t have diminished so quickly.


    Moreover, he had a vague feeling just a moment ago that his bulging wallet had suddenly slimmed down ¡ª it was obvious that it had been stolen.


    Lucien stared nkly at William: "You took my money!"


    Williamughed: "You''re not suggesting that I stealthily stole the money from you, are you?"


    "Your wallet was in your inside pocket."


    Upon hearing William''s words, Lucien even began to question his life.


    Could someone really steal from him without any direct contact?


    Clearly, William didn''t possess that kind of ability.


    The only one present who could have managed this feat was probably Alice.


    Lucien''s gaze lingered on Alice''s face for half a second before swiftly moving away.


    Truly worthy of the woman he admired ¡ª she could sit across from him and take his money.


    And the most considerate part was that she left him a hundred dors.


    "Boss, add me on WhatsApp, I''ll transfer it to you!" Lucien didn''t care about the loss of over ten thousand dors.


    "Alright!" Matthew, a businessman, didn''t particrly like Lucien, but after all, he was a customer, and it was hard to refuse a customer''s request to exchange contact details.


    Lucien pulled out his phone...


    "Pfft!"


    His phone suddenly started smoking and exploded right in his hands.


    This was, naturally, William resorting to his old tricks.


    As a Soulmancer, Lucien wasn''t much bothered by a phone catching sparks,he threw the phone on the ground, still convinced it was Alice''s doing.


    Because there was no way William could possess such skill.


    At that moment, he hadn''t felt any flow of energy, and Alice sat across from him with a look that seemed like she was holding back augh.


    of developing their rtionship further?


    Matthew, standing beside them, was astounded and quickly asked, "Young man, is your hand alright?"


    "It''s fine!" Lucien didn''t sweat the small stuff, especially just then, as Alice''s lightughter almost made him swoon. If all this was Alice''s doing, then nothing else mattered.


    Matthew checked his hand to make sure it was okay.


    "Alice, could you perhaps lend me $260? This meal should still be on me, and I will repay you tomorrow," Lucien could only try his luck.


    Although borrowing money from the goddess of his heart was quite embarrassing, if all of this was orchestrated by her, the situation would certainly be different.


    Of course, Alice knew what really happened; it was all William''s doing.


    Her master''s actions were just a minor lesson for Lucien, so how could she possibly lend money to Lucien?


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t bring any money with me," Alice said with a look of sincerity.


    Lucien frowned slightly, but then his expression quickly eased.


    What a small-minded thought he had!


    It wasn''t that the goddess was unwilling to lend him money,this was clearly her way of suggesting they add each other on WhatsApp, or exchange phone numbers.


    "So, could you transfer the money to this gentleman using WhatsApp? I''ll get a new phone tomorrow, add you on WhatsApp, and then repay you," Lucien''s eyes lingered on Alice''s phone on the table, his excitement growing.


    It seemed the goddess had realized that William was not worthy of her.


    Could it be that Alice actually had her sights on him, orchestrating all this just to have Lucien borrow money from her, with the hope Alice picked up her phone and said, "My phone is broken too."


    No sooner had she spoken than a call came in.


    Lucien: "..."


    Alice slid her phone into the ice bucket next to her without a change in her expression and said lightly, "Now it''s broken."


    "..."


    Matthew didn''t dare to speak either.


    He had realized that everyone at the table was a formidable character!


    William stood up, added Matthew on WhatsApp, and sent $120 to Matthew, then turned to Lucien and said, "You wouldn''t be thinking of leaving without paying for the meal, would you?"


    Only now did Luciene to a realization that the goddess had no interest in him whatsoever.


    "Manager, give me your bank details, and I''ll have someone transfer the money to you!" Lucien was helpless now; his money was gone, his phone was broken, and all he could do was have his family''s butler make the transfer.


    $260, making a call for a bank transfer...


    This truly brought shame to the Nostredame family name!


    William chuckled, stood up, and said, "Enjoy your meal then, we''ll be taking our leave."


    Lucien felt so wronged; he had been at the table for just a couple of minutes and had only eaten a few pieces of meat.


    Settling the bill had be such an ordeal.


    After William and his group left the restaurant, Lucien had his butler transfer the money to Matthew. He then remembered what he had said earlier and followed them closely.


    He was determined to have a showdown with William today!


    No sooner had William and his party left than Zoey and Steven arrived.


    They had William''s phone location.


    Naturally, they could find William.


    The "demigods" of Maplewood Town had vanished collectively, and just recently, Alice had been the target of an assassination attempt by a "demi-god."


    This couldn''t be a coincidence, could it?


    As for Alice''s location, as long as she was using her phone, the 13th Bureau could pinpoint her.


    Since Alice was with William, it made things even simpler.


    "Alice, we have a question for you," Steven addressed Alice with courtesy.


    He had witnessed Alice''s power at Ravenwood, and in Wes''s report, it was noted that Alice had used her Sword Spirit to intimidate thousands of "demigods."


    Such a formidable person, even he wouldn''t dare to offend.


    "What is it? Is it about the demigods?" Alice asked.


    She had narrowly escaped death at the hands of "Shadowde" before, and thankfully, the Sword Spirit intervened. Steven was probably referring to that incident.


    "You already know? Could it be that you were the one who did it?" Steven''s eyes widened slightly, his mind racing with the thought that the "demigods''" failed assassination attempt on Alice might have provoked her, and in her fury, she could have taken the divine sword and ughtered the entire town.


    "What do I know?" Alice was still unaware that the "demigods" of Maplewood Town were all dead.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders around, Steven spoke inly, "The ''demigods'' of Maplewood Town have all vanished. Zoey says they were likely all eradicated, without a single body left behind."


    "..." Alice was momentarily taken aback. All dead?


    Thousands of "demigods"?


    William had just mentioned that if she didn''t have the Sword of Soulbreaker, she wouldn''t even be able to defeat Sofia.


    Who else could eradicate thousands of "demigods," if not the William by her side?


    She had thought William indifferent to her assassination attempt, but she hadn''t expected him to make such a hugemotion!

 Chapter 275 Only the Powerful Can Talk About Justice

    Chapter 275 Only the Powerful Can Talk About Justice


    "Steven, they''re just some demons that escaped from the Divine Realm. If they''re dead, they''re dead. Even if Alice did it, surely there''s no need for the 13th Bureau to make such a fuss?" Lucien, overhearing their conversation, thought the people from the 13th Bureau were here to trouble Alice.


    He feltpelled to stand up for Alice.


    To be fair, those demons that escaped from the Divine Realm have never looked up to human Soulmancers,in their eyes, it seems they consider themselves to be of a higher order of life.


    If Alice killed a few demons in the name of justice, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration, and for the 13th Bureau to be concerned about it seemed absurd.


    Steven took a deep breath and said, "Lucien, you might not be aware of how many people possessed by demons were in Maplewood Town. They all had the strength of ''demigods.''"


    Lucien chuckled, "How many could there be? At most five or six. Look, Steven, those demons descend to possess ordinary people, stealing their souls. They''re not good folks, so it''s no big deal if they''re killed."


    Steven''s face remained expressionless as he said, "There were a total of 1,389 ''demigods'' in Maplewood Town, all of whom vanished overnight. ording to the battle traces in the town, it''s very likely that they were eradicated by a single person."


    "One... over a thousand?" Lucien''s speech faltered, knowing full well the terror of reaching the strength of a demigod.


    If it were a one-on-one battle, using all his tricks, he might fight to a draw, or even kill one.


    But if he were to be attacked by two ''demigods,'' his only option would be to flee.


    Thousands of ''demigods''¡ªeven the ancient deities of legend might not be able to eradicate them all overnight.


    Lucien stared at Alice, swallowed hard, and asked with difficulty, "Alice, you didn''t really do it, did you?"


    If it were true, then calling Alice the Guardian of Humanity wouldn''t be an overstatement!


    With such a formidable being, where could Lucien find the confidence to pursue his affection?


    Alice gave an awkward smile and said, "I really didn''t do it."


    Steven added, "As far as I know, the divine sword in Alice''s hand can intimidate anyone with demi-god strength. And before the ''demigods'' of Maplewood Town disappeared, you were also targeted for assassination by a ''demigod,'' who is now dead..."


    "Alice, I''m not here to reproach you," Steven said. "You should be aware that if over a thousand souls with demi-god strength could descend from the Divine Realm to Earth this time, it''s very likely that even stronger divine souls could arrive in the future. I just want to ascertain whether these thousand-plus ''demigods'' are actually dead or just hiding."


    Steven''s address to Alice had changed to one of respect.


    In the circle of Soulmancers, strength is revered.


    To put it bluntly, with the divine sword in hand, Alice couldpletely ignore the 13th Bureau.


    Even Zoey, could she really contend with Alice?


    After all, it was Alice who shattered Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic circle with a single sword strike!


    The power contained within this divine sword is simply unimaginable!


    Herbat power is unmatched!


    "It really wasn''t me!" After some thought, Alice said, "Can I go check out the scene now?"


    "Of course!" Steven couldn''t help but be anxious about the matter.


    If someone truly had the power to eradicate such a number of souls descended from the Divine Realm in one fell swoop, then they would have no fear of any ''demigods'' that mighte down from the Divine Realm in the future.


    He even hoped that it was Alice who had done it.


    In today''s world, Soulmancers without breaking the limits of their strength tend to abide by thew,the difficult ones to control are those who have reached the strength of demigods. They basically ignore the 13th Bureau, not giving them any face, unpredictable in their tempers. If theymit crimes, it''s really difficult for the 13th Bureau to deal with them.


    But if Alice possesses suchbat strength, she could truly intimidate those who have reached the strength of demigods, and even take on higher-level adversaries!


    Justice lies where the sword points.


    Without sufficient strength, reasoning with the opponent is meaningless.


    Tristan also quickly followed them out, and they all got into the car, heading towards Maplewood Town.


    William initially said he didn''t want to go, but Zoey insisted on himing along.


    Was he to apany them to see his own crime scene?


    That was simply too dull for him.


    Along the way, Lucien, like a curious child, kept asking questions.


    But he wasn''t from the 13th Bureau, and it was already quite good that they let him have a look at the scene.


    When they arrived at Maplewood Town, even Alice couldn''t help feeling a bit of trepidation at the sight before her.


    Alice had visited Maplewood Town before, where many houses were still under reconstruction, but now, many ces had been leveled to the ground, with some shockinglyrge craters, as if a century-defining war had taken ce.


    "Alice, do you know who did this?" Steven saw something in Alice''s facial expression that indicated a problem, and his intuition told him that Alice definitely knew who was responsible.


    "This... I don''t know!" Alice tly denied, not wanting to betray her master William who was so unassuming.


    Steven asked again, "Alice, who guided you in bing a Soulmancer?" As he said this, Steven subconsciously nced at William.


    He remembered Zoey saying that her intuition told her William was more formidable than she was.


    Zoey''s intuition was rarely wrong!


    ording to the information, Alice wasn''t a Soulmancer a month ago.


    In the span of a month, she reached the level of an intermediate Soulmancer, and she acquired a divine sword¡ªwhat kind of fortunate opportunity had she encountered?


    Alice said, "I don''t have a master; it''s the Sword Spirit in my divine sword that taught me!"


    As she finished her sentence, the Sword Spirit manifested in the form of an adorable boy in front of everyone.


    "What standing do you have to question my master like this?"


    Upon the Sword Spirit''s arrival, Steven and the others felt an incredibly terrifying pressure, almost bringing them to their knees.


    William raised an eyebrow, and the Sword Spirit vanished, sealed away once again.


    This fellow was just too ostentatious!


    "Wuu wuu wuu! I''ve been sealed again!" The Sword Spirit couldn''t help but cry out, "Master, please discuss this with your teacher. He even gave you the Sword of Soulbreaker, so why does he still need to seal me?"


    "Serves you right! Who told you to be so arrogant!"


    Alice didn''t feel the slightest bit of sympathy for the Sword Spirit,this guy was too arrogant, showing off without her permission. If William didn''t seal it, Alice truly felt she couldn''t control it.


    "Sorry about that! My Sword Spirit is quite unruly." Alice gave an embarrassed smile, knowing that the sudden appearance of the Sword of Soulbreaker''s Sword Spirit had put a lot of pressure on the others.


    "It''s okay," said Steven, even as he covertly scrutinized William.


    William''splexion was somewhat pale, as if he had been injured by the oppressive energy emitted by the Sword Spirit.


    Could it be that he was really just a novice Soulmancer?


    Lucien took a couple of deep breaths of air and said, "Steven, it seems that among us humans there still exists a peerless master in this world. The residual energy in the air,if one could absorb this energy, find some clues within these remnants, and master the technique of releasing this kind of energy, one could certainly break through the current level of strength. Lucien requests permission to study here for some time, and if Steven agrees, I am willing to work for the 13th Bureau for a year, free of charge."


    William was somewhat surprised. It seemed that this descendant of Nostradamus was not too bad in terms ofprehension, to be able to sense the residual energy from his great battle.

 Chapter 276 Dont kill him，just leave him breathing

    Chapter 276 Don''t kill him£¬just leave him breathing


    "You''ll need to work for three years! I''ll allow you to live here for a month," Steven was certainly no saint.


    On the way here, Zoey had told him about the residual energy in this ce and how it could help a Soulmancer improve their strength.


    Now, Maplewood Town could be said to have surpassed any secret realm, bing a sacred site for Soulmancers to enhance their power.


    If one were to wait another month, the residual energy here would probably dissipate.


    "Deal!" Lucien didn''t hesitate.


    His current strength was alreadyparable to the peak of an intermediate Soulmancer, and it was unlikely he''d be defeated even when facing the strong within the intermediate Soulmancers, but advancing further wouldn''t be easy.


    Without some stroke of luck, his progress would probably stop here in his lifetime.


    Now that such a stroke of luck had appeared, he couldn''t possibly give it up.


    As for pursuing Alice, it was only a matter of a month¡ªhe could wait.


    Only by bing stronger could he better win the girl''s affection.


    William was just a novice Soulmancer with a lifespan not exceeding a hundred years and aging rapidly. In a few more years, he would be even less suitable for Alice.


    Steven then looked towards Tristan, but Tristan said, "If Alice also enhances her abilities here, I am willing to serve the 13th Bureau for three years, and I would also like to improve my abilities here."


    Not everyone could perceive William''s residual energy,at least, Tristan felt nothing.


    All he knew was that the moment the Sword Spirit appeared, it seemed that the restrictions on his ability to mobilize his own energy loosened.


    Whether he could break through his current strength here was unclear, but he knew that by staying close to Alice, he would definitely learn something.


    Steven squinted at Alice, as this was his ultimate goal.


    Given Alice''s strength and talent, she must have already felt the residual energy here.


    Enhancing her abilities in this ce, her strength would increase rapidly.


    If Alice could also serve the 13th Bureau for three years, then in these three years, the world would surely be more stable and prosperous.


    William, however, knew that Alice had mediocre talent and couldn''t possibly perceive the residual energy in this ce like Lucien could.


    After all, she had been following William for so long, and no matter how much he tried to suppress it, he would inadvertently leave some residual energy behind.


    The painting that William had previously given her was a case in point; Nelson had rapidly broken through his strength limitations just by receiving a few magic runes. Looking at his own disciple, she was incredibly dull-witted,she hadn''t even broken through the intermediate Soulmancer level yet.


    Fortunately, the Soulmancers of this era were rather weak. If this had been during the era of the gods, taking such a disciple would have been an utter embarrassment.


    Imagine the gods saying to William: "Mr. Johnson''s favorite disciple has been under your tutge for a month now; she must have reached the strength of a demigod by this time?"


    And William would have to tell those gods that his disciple had just reached the level of an intermediate Soulmancer.


    Those gods would probably dieughing.


    "I won''t stay then," said Alice, not willing to be in the same ce as Lucien. Besides, wasn''t it better to be by her master''s side?


    Surely, her strength would improve much faster being with her master!


    Weren''t all the residual energies here left by William?


    Having a living person by her side was much better,why would she go to a remote ce to enhance her abilities unless her brain was broken?


    Steven had never expected Alice to refuse, saying, "Alice, are you sure about this?"


    Alice affirmed, "Yes, I won''t enhance my abilities here."


    What good does increasing abilities do?


    She wasn''t actually very keen on enhancing her abilities,she just hoped to hang around William every day, mooching off meals and drinks, and was quite content with running errands for William when there was nothing else to do.


    "Alright!" Steven also didn''t expect that he would misjudge the situation.


    Following suit, Tristan said, "Then I won''t enhance my abilities here either."


    Residual energy, that intangible and invisible thing, without Lucien''s kind of talent, even ten years here might not yield any progress for him.


    "Then let''s go," William naturally wouldn''t bother staying to enhance his abilities.


    He had lived for so long without ever specifically working on increasing his strength.


    "Hold on!" Lucien suddenly shouted, staring intently at William, and said, "Steven, William is from your 13th Bureau, right?"


    Steven nodded: "Lucien, do you have some misunderstanding with William?"


    "No misunderstanding, I just want to challenge him to a match!" Lucien dered, "I can''t calm my mind to enhance my abilities without settling this."


    Unwittingly, William''s existence seemed to have be an obsession for Lucien.


    The guy wasn''t strong, and he spoke in a schrly manner, but for some reason, Lucien was really irked by him.


    He couldn''t settle down to meditate without having a match.


    Steven chuckled: "Lucien, you must be joking. William is just a novice in Soulmancer strength; wouldn''t it be bullying if you challenged him?"


    "We won''t use any energy, just our fists, a pure test of martial skills!" Lucien''s eyes were fierce as he insisted, "That wouldn''t be bullying him, right?"


    "This..." Steven slowly turned to William and asked, "William, what do you decide? If you don''t wish topete, no one can force you."


    Lucien was from a prestigious family, and even just his physicalbat skills were certainly impressive. Even without using his own energy, an average novice Soulmancer wouldn''t be his match.


    But Steven also felt that there might be secrets hidden within William.


    William thought for a moment, then said, "Don''t hold back. Use your secret arts and show all your skills, and I''ll just use a magical artifact. That should be alright, shouldn''t it?"


    Lucien burst intoughter: "You, the turtle hiding its head, finally not hiding behind a woman, huh? Use whatever magical artifact you want; I''m curious to see what impressive items you can bring out!"


    Speaking of magical artifacts, William''s space storage ring did indeed contain quite a few. However, whichever one he took out would surely shock the world.


    "Alice, lend me your sword," William turned his head to Alice and said.


    "What!!" Lucien nearly exploded with anger, "Can you be any more shameless? Borrowing Alice''s divine sword? Don''t you have your own magical artifacts?"


    "Didn''t you say I could use whatever magical artifact I wanted? All of my magical artifacts are of too high a quality; I''m afraid I''d scare you if I took one out. So, I thought I''d just make do with Alice''s sword. Is there a problem?"


    William stated confidently, without a change in expression, leaving Lucien momentarily at a loss for words!


    "Ah! In my whole life, I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you!" Lucien was truly almost angered to the point of spitting blood. To say that the magical artifact brought out was of too high quality and might scare him, that damned William''s most valuable possession is just that mobile phone.


    "Are we fighting or not?" William said, "I''ve already agreed."


    Steven and Tristan standing by also felt this guy was too shameless, borrowing a divine sword for a duel,who could beat him then?


    "Fine, we''ll fight! I don''t believe this Sword Spirit will listen to you! A divine sword in your hands won''t change the fact that you''re worthless!" Lucien was fuming to the point of losing his senses.


    William once again partially unsealed the Sword of Soulbreaker, allowing the Sword Spirit to condense into a solid form before him, and then said to the Sword Spirit, "Don''t kill him,just leave him breathing."

 Chapter 277 This kid Lucien has really gotten himself a treasure.

    Chapter 277 This kid Lucien has really gotten himself a treasure.


    The Sword Spirit of a divine sword, especially one that has developed its own consciousness, should by all means be incredibly difficult to control.


    Even for the sword''s master, without substantial strength, there is no guarantee of full recognition by the Sword Spirit. It might even backfire, subjugating the wielder to be its servant.


    Tristan was probably the most adept swordsman among them, and he too believed that William couldn''t possiblymand such a powerful Sword Spirit.


    However, in front of William, the Sword Spirit really became like a child. Hearing William''smand, it murmured softly, "And to spare this person''s life... controlling power to such an extent is too difficult..."


    Listen to that, aren''t these words hurtful?


    In his agitation, Lucien hurriedly said, "Can''t I just not fight? Is that okay?"


    What a joke.


    This Sword Spirit could intimidate thousands possessed by demonic semi-god strength; to fight it would be foolish. What if the Sword Spirit failed to control its power and simply erased Lucien from existence? To whom could hein then?


    "You want to fight and then you don''t? Would that not make me look bad?" William seemed displeased, staring at Lucien, he said, "Either you concede defeat!"


    "Concede?" Lucien clenched his teeth furiously. Was he really about to admit defeat to a shameless novice Soulmancer?


    And to concede in front of so many people, how could he ever hold his head up in the Soulmancer circles again?


    "If you don''t concede, then let''s duel," William saidzily, waving at the Sword Spirit.


    This guy named Lucien was truly annoying and deserved a lesson.


    The Sword Spirit, hearing William''s words, was actually hoping Lucien wouldn''t concede. It wanted to stretch its legs, show off in front of William, and maybe, just maybe, if William was in a good mood, he wouldn''t seal its powers again.


    Lucien''s eye twitched fiercely. Fight what, exactly?


    The mere presence of this Sword Spirit exuded a power that seemed insurmountable.


    The Sword Spirit of a divine sword taking physical form!


    Even two thousand years ago, the ancient magical crystal ball left by Merlin of the Arcane Society had only developed a rudimentary consciousness. As for materializing the soul within a magical artifact, that might take a few thousand more years.


    The thought of the Sword Spirit before him was terrifying.


    But conceding defeat was out of the question!


    How could a member of the Nostredame family bow down and concede to someone like William, who they saw as nothing more than trash?


    "I will not concede!" Lucien gritted his teeth, eyeing the Sword Spirit warily.


    The Sword Spirit now resembled a five-year-old boy, with bowl-cut hair popr among suburban children, skin so fair it was almost translucent, and clear,rge eyes that shone with innocence. Anyone would think him too harmless to be of any concern.


    "Hehe! Won''t listen to advice, huh?" No sooner had Sword Spirit''s words fallen than it had already appeared in front of Lucien.


    Lucien had no time to react before he was sent flying, crashing down a hundred meters away, his clothes shredded to pieces, his body covered with numerous sword cuts, turning him into a bloody figure whose life or death was uncertain.


    "I... I didn''t even make a move," the Sword Spirit said, standing in ce with a bewildered face, misty-eyed, and turning back to look at William with an innocent expression.


    I really didn''t touch him!


    Its fingers hadn''t even touched Lucien, and yet the man had fallen.


    William had said to spare him a breath of life!


    If this young man died here, wouldn''t William have to seal it away for tens of thousands of years?


    "Wuuu, you guys hurry and see if he''s dead!"


    The Sword Spirit was on the verge of tears.


    Alice was also startled and quickly moved forward to check on Lucien''s injuries.


    Steven and the others weren''t idle either, they followed closely behind. If Lucien died here, wouldn''t the Nostredame familye looking for trouble with their 13th Bureau?


    William, however, was walking slowly forward. He too had miscalcted; the Sword Spirit''s strength was far beyond what a Soulmancer of this era could handle. Even without a true offensive move, just a whiff of its aura was enough to annihte.


    And this Sword Spirit was even more clueless about its own strength than he was. Luckily, it hadn''t really made a move, otherwise, given Lucien''s strength, he wouldn''t have survived even if he had a thousand lives.


    Still breathing.


    William felt a headacheing on,with Lucien''s injuries, he was indeed just barely clinging to life.


    If William didn''t step in to heal him, Lucien was unlikely to survive.


    Forget it, considering the interesting encounter a few hundred years ago with Nostradamus, it wouldn''t be right to end his lineage. William had never intended to kill him in the first ce.


    William''s spatial storage ring also contained some special medicines, all crafted during his free time. He selected the one of the lowest quality and held it in his hand,the next moment, it was teleported into Alice''s hand through his will.


    Alice was startled. When did a round object appear in her hand?


    When she opened her palm, she saw a pill only slightlyrger than a grain of rice.


    The pill emitted a faint golden sheen, clearly not something ordinary.


    Steven stared at the pill in Alice''s hand, his eyes that were originally mere slits widened in shock: "Panacea?!"


    Such a refined essence, it was definitely Panacea, and not just any kind, but the rare kind that was seldom seen in the world.


    This medicine couldpletely change a Soulmancer''s destiny. If it were discovered elsewhere, it would be enough to make Soulmancers across the world fight tooth and nail for it.


    "Huh?" Alice finally realized. This must be something William gave her to save Lucien. Hearing Steven''s exmation, she chuckled awkwardly, "I only have this one,let''s give it to him first."


    Steven swallowed hard. If he had seen this thing a hundred years ago, he might have even had the thought of robbing it.


    Alice was oblivious to the immense value of this pill in their current era. Anyway, since William had given it to her at this time, it was surely meant to save Lucien.


    Without a second thought, Alice ced the pill into Lucien''s mouth, showing no sign of heartache.


    As the pill entered Lucien''s mouth, it dissolved into a golden liquid that flowed into his stomach. In no more than three seconds, Lucien''s body began to emit a faint golden light. The sword cuts on his skin healed at a visible rate, quickly scabbing and falling off, and the bloody figure from moments ago was suddenly cured of all wounds.


    Lucien''s eyes snapped open, a golden light spilling around his dark pupils.


    He could feel the effect of the Panacea within him and, without a word, sat down and began to meditate.


    "He''s okay now, right?" Alice, still a bit anxious, asked as she watched Lucien''s transformed state.


    Steven, with trembling hands, adjusted his sses and said, "How could there be a problem, this kind of Panacea... Alice is really generous!"


    The situation a moment ago was nothing short of a resurrection,such a miraculous medicine, if taken when just advancing to an intermediate Soulmancer, would definitely solidify one''s foundation.


    Even for top global Soulmancer organizations, a Panacea of this quality would be treasured as a heirloom. It would only be used if a prodigious Soulmancer emerged within the ranks, otherwise,how could one bear to use it?


    "It''s okay,passion is part of being a healer, after all. My grandpa often told me, ''Saving one life is worth more than building a grand cathedral,''" Alice remarked with a serene expression, still oblivious to the full implications of the Panacea in her possession.


    William approached, giving Lucien a nce. It seemed that misfortune had turned into a windfall for Lucien, though William was uncertain if his actions were ultimately right or wrong. Some things, he thought, maybe shouldn''t exist in this world at all.


    He had nned to give the youngster a slight scolding, never anticipating he would end up granting him such a miraculous drug.


    But then, he is a descendant of an old acquaintance, and these pills are of no use to William himself. He just hoped that this kid named Lucien wouldn''t be so annoying in the future.

 Chapter 278 Times Have Indeed Changed

    Chapter 278 Times Have Indeed Changed


    Lucien had just started to meditate when Tristan was suddenly rooted to the spot in shock.


    Tristan was not a warrior who relied solely on his sword in battle, nor was he a swordsman blindly obsessed with swordsmanship.


    However, his understanding of sword techniques was profound.


    When the Sword Spirit appeared once again, he could feel the invincible swordsmanship secrets that no one else could match.


    There seemed to be a kind of epiphany in his heart, but because the Sword Spirit was present, he couldn''t reach the deep power within himself.


    His heart seemed to grasp some unclear truth.


    "Could this be the so-called ''Sword''s Essence''?" Tristan''s heart pounded fiercely, filled with power.


    Clenching his fists with emotion, he gazed at the figure of the Sword Spirit, gradually entering a self-forgetting state of meditation.


    "Alice, what''s happening to him?" Alice turned to look back, only to see Tristan in a contemtive state. Although he was not sitting on the ground like Lucien, he stood still, like a statue made of wood and y.


    Steven exined, "He might be experiencing an ''Epiphany''."


    "What''s an ''Epiphany''?" Alice appeared somewhat confused. The reason she did not understand this concept was that William had never taught her such specialized terminology.


    In fact, during her time with William, Alice herself had already experienced two simr ''Epiphanies'', only she was not aware of it. Otherwise, how could she have so quickly reached the level of an intermediate Soulmancer?


    William was filled with emotion. He had put so much effort into training this disciple, how could he be so slow on the uptake?


    Having possessed the Sword of Soulbreaker for several days and evenpleted the master-servant recognition with it, he hadn''t achieved much in the way of swordsmanship.


    On the other hand, an outsider who had witnessed the Sword Spirit only once had directly touched the ''Sword''s Essence''.


    It seems that there are indeed genius Soulmancers in this era,it''s just that his own disciple Alice was a bit too foolish.


    "Director Wenzel, if there''s nothing else, I''m going to go back to sleep," William smacked his lips, finding the trip rather dull, thinking it would be better to go back and watch some TV shows.


    Zoey asked, "Aren''t you nning to stay here to improve your strength?"


    "I can''t feel any energy residues, so I won''t stay," William replied. "Actually, I''m not fond of excessively pursuing the improvement of strength."


    "Suit yourself," Zoey was not the kind of person to be overly controlling. If William wasn''t keen on enhancing his strength, was she supposed to force him to stay here and upgrade his abilities?


    Steven said, "William, are you going back with Alice? I''ll have Wes drive you back."


    Steven also felt there was something special about William. It was just that William''s demeanor was somewhat inscrutable to him, but he didn''t wish to delve deeper into it.


    After all, there were only two possibilities.


    The first one was that William was just an ordinary novice Soulmancer, but he had a deep rtionship with Alice and was quite adept at handling matters. At least from the recent incident of borrowing the divine sword from Alice, it seemed that William''s principles were quite flexible. The 13th Bureau sometimes needed staff who could act a bit shamelessly.


    The second possibility was that William had been hiding his true strength all along, that he was the powerful figure behind Alice, that he was the one who gifted the divine sword, that he was the one who killed the "demigod" in Maplewood Town, and that even the Panacea given to Alice earlier was from William.


    If it really was the second case, then William was undoubtedly a peerless powerhouse.


    With such an invincible presence, he did not want to expose his identity, and if the people of the 13th Bureau forcibly investigated, it would only antagonize him.


    So, pretending to be oblivious was actually the best course of action.


    Steven had already started to have the artifacts replicated by William tested. To create replicas indistinguishable from the real ones in just one day proved William was truly capable.


    Zoey also chose to stay in Maplewood Town to increase her strength, and at the same time, Steven had called in some of the 13th Bureau''s experts. Tents were pitched all over, and in a month''s time, the overall strength of the 13th Bureau was bound to greatly improve.


    After William and Alice got into the car, Steven still gazed at William''s retreating figure, pondering.


    William turned his head back, their eyes met, and they shared a knowing smile, seemingly very candid with each other.


    When the Sword Spirit appeared previously, William did not forget his current role and forcibly put on a very strained expression. He felt that his acting skills had reached a state of perfection, but Steven still harbored some doubts about his identity.


    Doubts will be doubts,even if Steven knew his identity, he wouldn''t dare to talk recklessly about it.


    It''s just that William was not keen on interacting with others in an invincible manner.


    That would be too lonely.


    When encountering others, everyone would be overly respectful and reverent towards him, leaving him without a single friend.


    It made it even harder to lead a normal life.


    Just as he was somewhat annoyed by Lucien''s actions, he didn''t want to kill him. Instead, he chose to save Lucien''s life with a divine medicine.


    Under normal circumstances, William was not a bloodthirsty person,even if he disliked someone, it didn''t mean he had to kill them.


    On the way back, Wes kept telling William that if he could absorb energy in Maplewood Town and enhance his strength, it would be a great opportunity.


    It was rare for William, as a staff member of the 13th Bureau, to have direct ess to improve his strength, and Wes advised him to seize the chance to increase his power.


    William just thanked him for his kind intentions. Returning to his own home, he pulled out his phone, half-reclined in a wingback chair, and prepared to continue watching his TV series.


    "Master, did you kill those ''demigods''?" Alice waited until Wes''s car had driven off, her heart brimming with questions for her master.


    William opened the episode of the series he hadn''t finished watchingst time and hummed an acknowledgment. His nonchnt demeanor made it seem as if he was just talking about squashing a few ants.


    Yet Alice was somewhat excited and continued to ask, "Then you also knew someone was trying to assassinate me, and you unlocked the seal on the Sword Spirit?"


    "Mm."


    "That miraculous medicine you gave me..."


    "Go make me a cup of tea," William said with a slight frown, feeling that his disciple was perhaps asking too many questions.


    "Oh." Alice hurried into the house to pour tea for William. It was only when she picked up the medieval Pewter tea set that she remembered she needed to retrieve a particr cup from "Eternal Life Emporium" the next day. After all, it belonged to her master, and it wouldn''t do to have sold it to someone else¡ªespecially now that she owned the entire "Eternal Life Emporium."


    Alice boiled a pot of water inside, prepared a pot of tea, and brought it out.


    "Master, is that miraculous medicine of yours really powerful? If so, why don''t we just give one to Mr. Richardson and cure him?" Alice said as she poured tea for William. "Why go through the trouble of having me treat him?"


    William replied indifferently, "There are many ways I could cure Nathaniel if I wished to. But wouldn''t that make you seem rather useless?"


    "¡­" Alice probably understood. It seemed her master just wanted her to y a role, that was all.


    Alice poured herself a cup of tea and asked, "Mr. Richardson''s illness should be curable by tomorrow. Should I inform Evelyn toe over?"


    William hit the pause button on his TV series and looked up at Alice.


    This girl is probably the first disciple who pours him tea and also pours a cup for herself. It seems that times have truly changed. A long time ago, his disciples were extremely respectful towards him,when he drank tea, they would only dare to stand by the side.


    William believed that if there were an extra chair nearby, she would sit down without any hesitation.


    "Evelyn is Nathaniel''s rtive; naturally, you should inform her," William said before returning to his TV series.


    Although this tomb-robbing themed TV series had many inuraciespared to the real process of tomb-robbing, watching these inconsistencies was quite entertaining. It also gave him an insight into how people of this era understood tomb-robbing.

 Chapter 279 Cant Fathom the Thoughts of the Elderly

    Chapter 279 Can''t Fathom the Thoughts of the Elderly


    William was in the yard sipping tea and watching his TV series when Nathaniel sauntered into the garden.


    "Mr. Richardson, have you had dinner?" Alice quickly got up to greet Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel seemed to be in good spirits, but there was an unnatural expression on his face. He chuckled dryly and said, "Oh, Alice is here too! That''s great! I was about to ask William to call you."


    William remained seated without moving an inch and said, "Nathaniel, how about some tea? This is a rare tea, You can''t get this anywhere else."


    "Rare? More precious than the big box of Lipton tea bags I buy from the supermarket?" Nathaniel quipped, but he still took a seat on the stone bench.


    Alice hurriedly poured him a cup and said with a smile, "Mr. Richardson, this tea is really good, please have a taste."


    The teacup William held was worth a fortune, and the tea leaves were a rarity in the world.


    Alice had once taken some of the tea leaves to her grandfather, who was a tea leaf collector and an expert on the subject. To her surprise, the tea from William''s house turned out to be the Rare Golden Tips variety, which one could only encounter at auctions, authenticated and valued highly by experts.


    Alice''s grandfather even told her in shock that this type of Rare Golden Tips had long disappeared from the market and could only be seen in extremely limited samples at ces like the Smithsonian Museum.


    Yet, William had a whole box at home and would casually brew it for drinking, which was incredibly luxurious.


    Nathaniel took a sip of the tea, savored it gently, and then said offhandedly, "Tastes pretty much like my usual Lipton tea."


    William responded with a smile, "It''s like expecting a wild boar to appreciate fine wine."


    Nathaniel wasn''t offended; instead, he retorted with augh, "Oh,e on, young man!" Then his smile faded, and he added seriously, "Actually, I''m here today because there''s an important matter I need to discuss with you."


    William took a sip of tea and said, "Just get to the point, you''re not thinking of inviting me to y poker tomorrow, are you? I have sses tomorrow, and it wouldn''t be right for someone of your age to interfere with the studies of an excellent university student."


    "As if your studies need any dying from me," Nathaniel replied with a roll of his eyes, "What I meant to say was, my illness doesn''t need treatment anymore."


    "Why?" Alice asked in surprise, "Mr. Richardson, we''ve been preparing for this for over half a month, and tomorrow we could cure itpletely. Why don''t you want to be treated?"


    "You don''t trust my medical skills?" Alice could only think of this reason.


    Nathaniel quickly said, "How could that be? With your care during this time, I can feel that my body has improved a lot..."


    "Did your granddaughter find you a better doctor?" William asked.


    If William wanted to know the reason, he could actually divine it, but he couldn''t do that. Once he started divining, it was highly likely that Nathaniel wouldn''t survive.


    "You don''t need to worry about it, I just don''t want to be treated," Nathaniel sighed and said, "When you''re old, you''re old. What''s the point of living so long?"


    After speaking, his expression was despondent, with a hint of resoluteness as if ready to face death.


    William stared at Nathaniel, sensing the energy fluctuations in his body.


    He could clearly feel that the energy in Nathaniel was draining away at an unnatural rate.


    Recently, with Alice''s care and the fitness routines taught by William, it was possible to ensure that the energy loss in Nathaniel''s body slowed down.


    If he were to receive treatment tomorrow, living another ten years should not be a problem.


    But now it was evident that Nathaniel himself had lost the desire to continue living.


    He didn''t want to live any longer, and at such an advanced age, it was no longer just a matter of treatment.


    "Nathaniel, what exactly happened?" William''s tone remained very calm.


    Life and death were matters he still wanted Nathaniel to decide for himself.


    If he wanted to live a few more years, with Alice''s current abilities, she could treat him. In that case, it wouldn''t be a problem whether William intervened in someone''s destiny or not.


    But if he himself had decided not to continue living, then even William was helpless.


    "It''s nothing." Nathaniel slowly got up and said to Alice, "Alice,e with me, I have something for you."


    Alice nced at William, who nodded slightly, signaling her to go.


    After more than ten minutes, Alice came back, holding a painting in her hand and with a gold bracelet now on her wrist.


    "Master, I feel like Mr. Richardson isn''t in the right state," Alice said. Although she could not perceive Nathaniel''s energy loss as clearly as William, she sensed something was off.


    William nodded: "I know."


    "Mr. Richardson gave me this gold bracelet." Alice handed the painting to William, "He asked me to pass this painting on to you."


    William took the painting and slowly removed the covering on top, only to find that the person in the painting was actually him.


    This painting was clearly a treasured heirloom of Richardson''s family. William vaguely remembered that Nathaniel''s ancestor had been a distinguished figure of his time, akin to a poetureate in the academic world. That ancestor had personally painted a portrait of William and apanied it with a verse from Shakespeare.


    "The pces in the sky, with their twelve lofty towers. Divinity bestows upon me glory, for immortality is now ours. Earthly joys I sought to im, but lost in tumult was my course. Many a holy sovereign bes but talk, as transient as clouds'' force."


    Even that talented ancestor, having painted William''s likeness, did not dare to add his own verses next to it.


    William recalled that the gifted man had said, only the great Shakespeare''s poetry was worthy to apany his portrait.


    It seemed Nathaniel had a premonition about something.


    William smiled and slowly put away the painting.


    He was not sure if Nathaniel thought he was the very person in the painting or a descendant of his.


    Immortality inevitably leads to too many entanglements with the beings of this world.


    Descendants of old friends are indeed numerous.


    William did not want to delve into why Nathaniel suddenly decided to stop treatment.


    He could only guess that it definitely had something to do with Evelyn.


    "Tell this to Evelyn, tell her that her grandfather doesn''t want to continue treatment."


    Alice paused, her voice low: "Mr. Richardson wanted me to keep it a secret from Evelyn..."


    "I feel like Mr. Richardson is..."


    "Settling his estate," William said with a smile, "so let''s not tell Evelyn."


    "Master, how can you stillugh?" Alice countered, "Shouldn''t we persuade Mr. Richardson to continue treatment? He has every chance of recovering."


    "If you want to persuade him, go ahead and try." William slowly stood up, "I''m going to rest, you tidy up here."


    Alice watched William''s retreating figure and stamped her foot in frustration.


    Clearly, her master could easily cure Mr. Richardson''s illness, and by all logic, Mr. Richardson''s condition should be earnestly addressed.


    Why give up then?


    The rtionship between Mr. Richardson and William was clearly quite good. Even for Lucien, he was willing to use a divine medicine for treatment, so why not for Mr. Richardson?


    Alice suddenly felt that her master was very heartless.


    After tidying up the tea set, Alice walked to the door of William''s bedroom, where it had already fallen silent. She could only return to Nathaniel''s courtyard, where the lights were also out, suggesting he had gone to sleep as well.


    What on earth were these older people thinking?


    It was a matter of human life, so how could they just go to sleep as if it didn''t matter?


    Unable to make sense of it, Alice drove home, nning to bring everything necessary the next morning to ensure Mr. Richardson''s illness would be treated.

 Chapter 280 You Can Never Sever Emotions

    Chapter 280 You Can Never Sever Emotions


    Alice did not tell Evelyn about the situation. After returning home that evening, she prepared all the necessary equipment and medication for the next day.


    The next day, at dawn, Alice, with everything packed, arrived at Nathaniel''s courtyard.


    Today, she did not even seek out William first thing.


    She still felt that William was too heartless.


    Since William had told her to persuade Nathaniel on her own, that''s exactly what she would do.


    Upon entering Nathaniel''s courtyard, Alice knocked on the door, only to find that no one answered.


    It was already past seven in the morning, and ording to Nathaniel''s usual routine, he should have been in the courtyard practicing his fitness exercises by seven.


    It wasmon for the elderly to sleep less and get up around five or six to exercise.


    "Call Evelyn."


    Alice didn''t know when William had arrived in the courtyard; she turned and asked, "Master, do you mean, let Evelyne back and try to persuade Mr. Richardson together?"


    She thought William hade to his senses.


    William said indifferently, "Have here over for the funeral arrangements."


    "Ah?" Alice''s eyes widened in shock, "How could that be? Even if Mr. Richardson refused treatment..."


    "He''s dead, overdosed on pills."


    Alice stared at William, bewildered, and said, "If you knew already, why didn''t you stop him?"


    With William''s abilities, he probably could have guessed what was happening. Since William knew that Mr. Richardson hadmitted suicide by taking pills, he certainly could have stopped him at the time.


    But he did not do so.


    William asked, "Why stop him?"


    "Why?" Alice threw her medical kit on the ground, eximing loudly, "Wasn''t he your friend? How could you do this?"


    William''s brow lifted, and he said, "You had better watch your tone. How are you speaking to your master?"


    "I... I just think that you, master, are being too heartless." Alice clenched her teeth, almost unable to restrain herself from dering the end of their master-disciple rtionship.


    From their first meeting, she had been biased against William, butter, she came to realize that William was truly capable, and upon learning some of his secrets, her admiration as a disciple was joined by a touch of romantic affection that a young woman might feel.


    But the events of today made her see that William could be quite heartless.


    William''s brow rxed slightly as he spoke in an even tone, "Nathaniel has reached an age where choosing to die also requires courage, and I respect his decision."


    Ordinary people can''t decide their own birth, but if somethingpels them to resolve to face death, then that thing must be more important to them than life itself.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, taking one''s own life is nothing but a source of grief for family and friends, but William knew that the old man next door wasn''t making this choice lightly.


    He used to get up early every morning to exercise, all to look after Evelyn a little while longer. Therefore, the reason he chose to hide his suicide from Evelyn must also be because of her.


    To ordinary people, life is precious, but to William, that concept had long since lost its significance.


    He had no desire to die, after all, there were too many beautiful things in this world waiting for him to explore, and as long as he lived, there would never be a shortage of new experiences.


    But he would never stop someone else from seeking death.


    He hadn''t stopped Thane of Ravenwood from seeking death, and he wouldn''t stop Nathaniel either.


    Alice still couldn''t understand what William called respecting one''s decision,as far as she was concerned, if it were a friend or rtive of hers seeking death, she would definitely try to stop them.


    But now that it hade to this, Alice had nothing more to say, she could only call Evelyn, to inform her of the death.


    In less than three minutes, Evelyn descended from the sky andnded in the yard, asking, "What happened to my grandfather?" She couldn''t wait any longer, unwilling toe by car, and didn''t care about ordinary people seeing her flying in the sky.


    Alice, looking at the gate, didn''t know what to say.


    William instructed, "Go in and see for yourself."


    Evelyn pushed open the gate and rushed in.


    Alice asked, "Master, should we go in?"


    "You go ahead, I''ll stay out here," William said, having seen too many partings of life and death. He slowly turned around, knowing only too well that Nathaniel''s death would likely have a profound effect on Evelyn.


    Reincarnation with memories is indeed aplex matter.


    When a person possesses twopletely different sets of memories, their personality can easily change.


    Nathaniel was probably the closest person to Evelyn in this world.


    With his death, what would be of Evelyn?


    Would she fully embrace the other set of memories and be someone else?


    William was not sure if the memories she retained were entirely as she had written in her book.


    Alice went inside for only a few minutes beforeing back out.


    Evelyn walked out of Nathaniel''s room in the afternoon, and when she appeared, William could clearly sense the cold destion emanating from her. In that moment, it seemed as though the soul power within her had experienced a remarkable surge. Could it be the ritual of oblivion from Hades, the god of the underworld?


    William frowned slightly,he knew that in the ancient era of myths, gods sometimes chose to sever mortal attachments to focus on augmenting their own powers. He vaguely recalled that Hades did indeed have a set of such mysterious rituals, but Hades himself had never truly cut off his affections for Persephone, often finding himself entangled in them.


    Could it be that such a mysterious ritual was passed on to Evelyn?


    As Evelyn slowly descended the stairs, her gaze finally fell upon William, and it seemed as if the air around them turned to frost.


    She actually harbored the intent to kill William!


    William could distinctly feel the murderous intent emanating from Evelyn.


    "William, I''m sorry!" After saying this, Evelyn swung a fruit knife from her hand.


    A full-powered strike from an intermediate Soulmancer at the peak of her abilities.


    She was resolutely determined to kill William.


    With a slight smile, William simply tilted his head to the right, and the fruit knife lodged into the concrete wall behind him.


    "Evelyn, what are you doing?" Alice shouted, utterly clueless as to why Evelyn would suddenly attempt to murder William.


    Evelyn''s eyes were moved, yet she clenched her teeth and said word by word: "Kill him! Sever the emotions!"


    To enhance the effect of the ritual of oblivion, she must sever ties with her nearest and dearest, kill William!


    William chuckled, "Am I that important to you?"


    Evelyn remained silent, but suddenly she was three feet in front of William, her fist aiming straight for his chest.


    If William were just an ordinary novice Soulmancer, this punch would surely shatter his heart.


    Regrettably for her, the punchnded solidly on William, having no effect whatsoever, not even stirring a breeze.


    Williamughed, "If killing me is required to sever ties, then you''ll never be able to cut off these feelings in your lifetime."


    Disbelief filled Evelyn''s eyes. How was it possible? William was just a novice Soulmancer. Her full-force strike left him unharmed, a blow that could kill a grown elephant, yet William hadn''t even moved an inch.


    His smile persisted, "I might as well remind you, killing Lucy before me would also be pointless."


    It was just the Underworld King''s ritual of oblivion after all, an outdated ancient magic, not even Hades himself could truly reach that state, to forever sever the entanglement of emotions. Evelyn would understand that one day.

 Chapter 281 I Cannot Guarantee Your and Your Sister’s Safety

    Chapter 281 I Cannot Guarantee Your and Your Sister¡¯s Safety


    "Who exactly are you?" Evelyn, having received Hades'' power and reaching the peak of a mid-level Soulmancer, should have been extraordinary in strength, but her full-powered strike couldn''t even shake William.


    What level had William''s power reached?


    "I am William, but I am also Arthur," William said frankly, not bothering to conceal it, "But you are not Guinevere."


    Evelyn withdrew her fist, her gaze on William shifting constantly, her mind in turmoil asplex memories intermingled.


    "I... I am Morgana!" Evelyn furrowed her brow, deeply entrenched in her memories.


    William, however, said, "You are Evelyn. Morgana died over a thousand years ago, and it''s now the twenty-first century."


    Evelyn''s mind reeled, staring fixedly at William, her expression immenselyplicated.


    "You''re Arthur?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you also have memories of reincarnation?"


    "No! I am Arthur; I never died," William spoke calmly, "You should prepare a grand funeral for Nathaniel."


    Evelyn couldn''t wrap her head around it, saying incredulously, "Does that mean... you''ve lived for over 1500 years?"


    From the medieval period to now, isn''t that over 1500 years?


    William didn''t answer her, instead saying, "All that is not important anymore." Matters from the medieval times had long passed, and William had had many identities. If he continued to dwell in the past, wouldn''t his thoughts be even more chaotic?


    Periodically entering a state of dormancy, severing the ties with a past life, and then continuing anew under a different identity.


    "Did Grandpamit suicide?" Evelyn took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know," said William. "If you need my help with arranging your grandfather''s funeral, just tell me."


    "There''s no need!" Evelyn paused before saying, "Thank you for your care for me and my grandfather before, from now on, we need not associate with each other!"


    "Alright," William asked, "You''re not thinking of harming Lucy, are you?"


    Alice, who was beside them, was utterly dumbfounded by the conversation. Was her master Arthur?


    Is it really the Arthur from medieval legends that we''re talking about here?


    The one referred to as King Arthur?


    And why does Evelyn want to kill William, and why does William ask her whether she intends to harm Lucy?


    Alice came over early in the morning and waspletely baffled.


    Evelyn was silent for a moment and then said, "Don''t worry, Lucy will always be my best friend. I''m strong enough now, and it doesn''t matter whether I get stronger or not." As she said this, her gaze towards William grew even moreplex.


    Getting stronger no longer mattered to her.


    After all, even if she perfected the ability from the forgetting ritual to its utmost, she likely still wouldn''t be a match for William.


    William was actually Arthur. With her memories of Morgana, she wanted to enhance her power by severing emotional ties, which meant she had to kill William to make perfect use of the forgetting ritual. Yet, she simply couldn''t kill William.


    This is undoubtedly falling into a vicious cycle.


    Just as William had said, if she couldn''t kill him, even killing Lucy would be meaningless.


    After a while, a stretch Lincoln pulled up in front of Nathaniel''s house. Many neighbors came to gawk, not yet aware that Nathaniel had died.


    Evelyn, carrying her grandfather''s body, got into the car, ignoring any questions the neighbors asked.


    "William, what''s happened to Nathaniel?" Theo Hughes, sitting across from William, asked with some concern. He and Nathaniel had been neighbors for decades and he had watched Evelyn grow up. He was still getting used to the sudden move of Evelyn taking Nathaniel away.


    Without hesitation, William said, "He passed away."


    When people get old, they will eventually die one day. I believe Theo is also mentally prepared for this. Among several old friends, there''s always someone who goes first.


    "Just the day before yesterday Nathaniel was saying we''d go fishing together today. Now, there won''t be any fishing, and we''ll be one buddy short for our poker games." Although Theo can ept the fact, he inevitably feels a sigh of regret.


    William said, "Another day, I''ll join you for fishing."


    William said, "I''ll apany you fishing another day."


    "Let''s make it another day then. Do you know where Nathaniel''s funeral will be held?"


    "I''ll take you there tonight," William knew that Theo didn''t have Evelyn''s contact information.


    The news of Nathaniel''s passing spread quickly among the nearby neighbors, and the neighbors all thought about attending the funeral to send Nathaniel on hisst journey.


    In the evening, William got through to Evelyn on the phone.


    "Where are you?"


    "Hadn''t we agreed not to contact each other anymore?"


    "The neighbors all wish to attend your grandfather''s funeral to bid him farewell on hisst journey," William said, directly addressing the matter.


    Evelyn eventually didn''t refuse, realizing that her grandfather would probably want his old friends to be there to see him off onest time.


    Nathaniel''s funeral was held in New York and was a remarkably grand affair, unprecedented in the past few decades. Evelyn hadn''t issued any formal invitations, yet luxury cars were lined up in a long queue outside her residence, indicating that virtually all of New York''s elite hade to pay their respects to Nathaniel.


    Her residence was carpeted with wreaths of mourning, densely packed, filled with grief.


    Theo Hughes looked at all this and couldn''t help but smile: "Nathaniel''s send-off is truly extraordinary, it seems that the granddaughter he worked so hard to raise is now deeply respected by all." Indeed, the scene was sorge it seemed as if thousands hade to Nathaniel''s funeral.


    Little Amy, holding William''s hand, seemed contemtive upon hearing her grandfather''s words.


    Evelyn''s mansion was quite spacious, and she chose not to hold the memorial service in an external hotel but directly at her home. She had invited some chefs to prepare simple snacks and beverages inside the mansion to serve the guests.


    William offered a wreath for Nathaniel and paid his respects at the ceremony, after which he and hispanions were led to the front row seats.


    Although the guests at the surrounding tables were dressed to the nines, some even quietly discussing business deals, the food was not the focus¡ªmost were merely tasting a few bites, mainly to honor Nathaniel.


    Meanwhile, William,pared to the people at the neighboring table, was dressed less formally.


    After the meal, Amy and the other children ran off to y in the garden, with William following closely behind, ensuring that even in this somber setting, the children could find some joy.


    Evelyn''s estate was truly fitting for habitation, with itswns and recreational facilities everywhere, including swings, a swimming pool, and a barbecue area, which made guests feel warmly weed.


    In the backyard, William took little Amy by the hand to the swings and began to gently push her.


    A regally dressed middle-aged woman approached them, followed by a young boy who appeared to be about Amy''s age and a "demigod."


    "Are you William?" The middle-aged woman was Evelyn''s mother, Lauren. She looked at William and Amy and asked, "Is this your sister?"


    William nced at her and replied, "She''s the neighbor''s kid, but you might as well think of her as my sister."


    "How adorable!" Lauren said with a smile. "William, I''ve heard some things about you. Stay away from my daughter in the future, or I can''t guarantee the safety of you and your ''sister.''"

 Chapter 282 A Good Hand Played Poorly

    Chapter 282 A Good Hand yed Poorly


    William realized it then¡ªhe was being threatened!


    William didn''t respond directly but instead asked, "Have you been to East 62nd Street these past few days?"


    "So what if I have? What if I haven''t?" Lauren sneered, "You don''t think my daughter would me me, do you?"


    "That means you have been there," William thought clearly. Evelyn naturally wouldn''t wish her grandfather dead, but this woman in front of him...


    She must have said something to Nathaniel.


    William didn''t want to say much about whether the suicide waspletely Nathaniel''s own decision.


    But this woman really shouldn''t have gone to see Nathaniel, much less threaten him here.


    Lauren seemed very dissatisfied with William''s attitude and gave a look to the young boy beside her. The boy then yelled, "I want to y on the swing too!" and tried to reach for Amy.


    Quick as a sh, William scooped Amy into his arms and then said to the child, "Then you go y on the swings."


    This child was also possessed by a demon and had the strength of a demigod. Logically, it should have been effortless for him to snatch Amy, but William was quicker and took her back.


    As he looked on in surprise, William''s words seemed to have an endless magic to them; the boy actually just sat on the swing, dopey and drooling, lookingpletely idiotic.


    Yet his mind was still clear about what he was doing, even though he couldn''t speak a word or control his body.


    The demon''s soul would be forever imprisoned within this body, and he would forever sit on that swing.


    If the swing were ever dismantled, he would continue to search for another, and upon finding it, sit there.


    The words William spoke were a curse!


    "Mr. Johnson, what''s wrong with this boy?" Amy, oblivious to what had urred, just saw the boy swaying on the swing, drooling.


    Holding Amy, William smiled and said, "This little friend here didn''t pay attention in ss, so he''s be a bit silly, look at him drooling, how dirty."


    Amy widened her eyes and dered, "I always listen carefully when the teacher is speaking in ss."


    "Right, let''s go home and not y with him," William said, turning to leave with Amy in his arms.


    Lauren waspletely unaware of what had transpired, and she asked loudly, "What are you doing?"


    The little boy on the swing continued to sway, a vacant smile stered on his face, while the other "demigod," after William had taken three steps, suddenly copsed to the ground, eyes wide open, staring at the sky.


    His consciousness was clear and his vital signs were still present; he just couldn''t control his body anymore.


    Lauren was utterly horrified; she hadn''t seen William do anything. He hadn''t even touched these two, and yet they had lost their ability to fight. It all seemed a bit too preposterous.


    After returning, William greeted Evelyn, then left with his neighbors.


    Evelyn was already aware of what had happened in the yard, yet she dared not do anything to William. Instead, she warned her mother not to provoke William again.


    Without any physical action, to disable two "demigods" so easily¡ª


    such power was not something she could afford to offend.


    The people from Maplewood Town had been wiped out, and that must have been William''s doing as well.


    Evelyn faintly guessed that William''s strength was not simple,had she known he was this powerful, she would not have burned bridges with him.


    Looking at Alice by William''s side, it was clear she had gained many benefits.


    It was her own good hand that for some reason had been yed terribly.


    Evelyn herself hadn''t realized that her sense of utilitarianism had grown stronger, and she was no longer the naive young girl she used to be.


    But she didn''t think there was anything wrong with that.


    Evelyn remembered clearly now,she was not Guinevere, but Morgana, the dark queen despised and deposed.


    Her obsession with Arthur was as deep as her resentment.


    And William was actually Arthur!


    He had lived for over 1500 years!


    Now that she had power, unrivaled wealth, why should she depend on any man?


    She could be an empress in her own right!


    After William returned, Alice picked up the teapot, nced at William cautiously, and then said pitifully, "Master, please have some tea."


    "Hm?" William, half-reclining in his chair, asked, "You''re not upset with me anymore?"


    Alice spoke up, "I''m not holding it against you anymore. Though I haven''t quite figured it out, I understand that you, Master, have your own reasons for doing things. It just goes to show that everyone has their own principles when ites to handling situations."


    "Exactly! There''s no right or wrong, just different principles. You''ve got a clear grasp on that," William replied. His actions were always based on his own likes and dislikes, but what Alice said wasn''t incorrect. A normal person, upon learning that their neighbor was nning to take their own life with medication, would likely try to stop them, or even call the police.


    William was about to reach for the tea cup when Alice, holding the tea, knelt before William and lowered her head, saying, "Last time you asked me to perform a formal gesture of discipleship, I hadn''t done it."


    "Oh? You''ve finally remembered to perform the gesture of discipleship?" William chuckled. Countless people cried and begged to be his disciples. This girl was interesting ¡ª she hadn''t even properly bowed her head to be epted as a disciple, had learned a great deal of skills, and even received many benefits, and only now she remembered to perform the formal gesture.


    "Master, please have some tea," Alice knelt in front of William, lifting the tea above her head, bowing, waiting for William to ept the tea.


    William slowly took the tea, sipped it, and handed the cup back to her.


    As they were performing this ceremony of discipleship, Amy walked in unsteadily into the yard, blinking her eyes in confusion, and asked, "Mr. Johnson, are you guys ying make-believe? I want to y too."


    Then, without waiting for an answer, she picked up an empty tea cup from the stone table and imitated Alice''s movements. Kneeling before William, she said in a childlike voice, "Master, please have some tea!"


    William looked at the empty cup Amy was holding and couldn''t help butugh, "Amy, get up. You''ll dirty your pants and your mom will scold you."


    "No way! You have to take the cup!" Amy insisted, looking up at William, urging him to y along with her game.


    William had no choice but to take the empty cup from her hands and pretend to drink from it, saying, "Alright! You can get up now."


    Amy then mbered to her feet with a giggle, dusting off her knees, and said to William, "Now it''s my turn."


    "What do you mean, ''your turn''?" William asked, puzzled.


    Amy pulled on William''s hand, instructing him, "Now I get to sit here, and you have to copy me! Come on!"


    William was at a loss. To actually expect him to kneel and serve tea, William really dares not imagine¡ªif he truly knelt before someone,


    could that person withstand it, what would happen? Would they simply die on the spot?


    Before William could react, Amy persisted in her request for him to kneel down and y the game her way, but of course, William wasn''t going to do that. This left Amy feeling cheated, pouting and whining all the way back home to her mother.

 Chapter 283 Actually a bit touched

    Chapter 283 Actually a bit touched


    In recent days, William has had nothing pressing to attend to and has been living quite leisurely. Every morning, Amy woulde by to deliver breakfast, which they would then enjoy together at his ce.


    William attempted to pay Maria for the breakfast, but she refused to ept any money.


    After breakfast, William would head to school for his sses. Lately, he''s been attending more frequently, making an effort not to skip even if some lectures are dull and unengaging. He listens intently regardless.


    These days, he''s finally learned how to order takeout on his own, and he''s be adept at various forms of mobile entertainment. In the evenings, he joins Wyatt and others online to yputer games, often to their surprise and resulting in raucous cheers for their victories.


    One day, absorbed in reading at the bookstore, William learns that Walker has finally been released. The apprentice of Bryant, after a month in jail, had earned his freedom. During that time, he tried to escape but was closely watched by the agents of the thirteenth bureau and caught every time. What should have been a fifteen-day sentence turned into a full month.


    Upon his return to Cozy Book Haven, he was surprised to find the ce filled with all manner of peculiar Soulmancers.


    "William, who are all these people?" Walker asked cautiously. As a novice soul mage, he could see that half of the people in the bookstore were beyond his ability to gauge in terms of strength.


    It was terrifying!


    William simply replied, "They are all customers here to read books."


    "Forget it, I won''t ask you..." Suddenly, Walker realized that William had also be a Soulmancer, which startled him. "You found a way to be a Soulmancer? It hasn''t been long, and you''re already a novice Soulmancer!"


    "Yes, it''s indeed a unique feeling. By the way, what''s your level? I can''t seem to discern your strength," William said, teasing Walker.


    "Me? It shouldn''t be long before I reach the intermediate Soulmancer level. Naturally, you can''t see through my strength," Walker said confidently. After all, being a junior Soulmancer at twenty-two was no small feat; it was fair to call him a prodigy.


    His words caught the attention of the others in the bookstore. What was it for a novice and a junior Soulmancer to brag about here? Those present were masters from major Soulmancer organizations or rich heirs with a legacy of Soulmancers. Since the news of Nelson working at Cozy Book Haven had spread, more and more Soulmancers had been drawn to the ce. Eventually, entry to the bookstore required certain qualifications and involved a waiting list.


    Therefore, the least skilled individuals reading here today are at the pinnacle of the junior Soulmancer level, and there are three others who are at the intermediate Soulmancer level.


    "Who are you?" someone at the peak of the junior Soulmancer level asked Walker, his expression peculiar, "Howe I''ve never seen you before?"


    "Hello, my name is Walker."


    "Walker? Never heard of you! Which Soulmancer organization are you with?"


    Walker, a proud man himself, felt irked by the interrogative tone and replied coldly, "I don''t belong to any Soulmancer organization. What''s it to you?"


    On any other day, Nelson would have had them take their quarrel outside, but with William sitting right there, he didn''t dare to create a scene. Most importantly, he wasn''t sure how close Walker was to William.


    "How about we step outside and have a little spar?" The junior Soulmancer at his peak cautiously nced at Nelson, and noticing no sign of disapproval, became somewhat brazen.


    After all, the bookstore only had so much space. If just anyone coulde in, Nelson would likely get annoyed. He was trying to help Nelson by getting rid of these noisy nuisances, perhaps even currying favor with Nelson.


    What an excellent opportunity to showcase oneself!


    William, who was also bored, could tell these two were itching for a fight and egged Walker on in a low voice, "Walker, teach him a lesson!"


    "Hmph!" Walker snorted disdainfully and said to the junior Soulmancer, "Let''s go! Let''s talk outside."


    Two other Soulmancers stood up inside the store, while the rest buried their heads in their books, indifferent. Someone would handle it,it was necessary to show those Soulmancers without organizational backing that not just anyone could step into this bookstore.


    Just as Walker and the others were stepping out of the bookstore, the junior Soulmancer suddenly halted, turned around, and pointing at William, said, "How about youe out and join the talk?"


    He said this while still gauging Nelson''s reaction.


    Nelson coughed loudly, then turned his head, pretending to see and hear nothing.


    So that''s how it was!


    Surely, the great mage Nelson had long been displeased with this novice Soulmancer being an eyesore here, but due to his elder''s dignity, he hadn''t spoken up.


    Now, this chance to perform might just alleviate Nelson''s concerns.


    Yet Nelson could only pretend to be oblivious, this young man really was courting death!


    Even to dare provoke William?


    Even if one did not know of William''s strength, seeing how close William was with Zoey, one should not have provoked him.


    Hmm, no, this young man seems to have arrived only yesterday, named Gavin. William happened to not be at the bookstore yesterday.


    It''s over for him! He''s done for!


    Nelson didn''t consider William to be kind-hearted. Angering William was akin to seeking one''s own doom.


    "The great mage, I''ll go out and make sure nothing untoward happens," said an intermediate Soulmancer from the store who knew William. Although William wasn''t very powerful, he was aware of William''s good standing with Zoey and Alice and that he was an employee of this bookstore, seemingly also acquainted with Nelson. Shouldn''t he keep an eye on the new, clueless young man to prevent any idents?


    Nelson waved his hand dismissively, "Do as you wish, but you''d better not get involved!"


    "This..." The intermediate Soulmancer hesitated for a moment, then sat back down. It seemed the great mage Nelson didn''t want him to go outside.


    After Nelson spoke, naturally, no one else dared to leave.


    William and Walker followed Gavin and hispanions to a secluded grove near the school, where Gavin''s associates quickly dispersed the nearby students.


    Walker asked coldly, "What do you want? A fight between Soulmancers?"


    Gavinughed, "A fight between Soulmancers? You think you''re worthy? Do you know how much effort I''ve put in to get to Cozy Book Haven? You two are trash, making noise in there?"


    "I''ve been working in the store for a long time, do you understand what ''firste, first served'' means?" Walker pointed at Gavin, cursing, "What are you? If you want to fight,e at me. William is my bro, he''s not that strong, what skill does it take to bully a novice Soulmancer?"


    William had never imagined that Walker would care so much about his situation. It surprised him and, to tell the truth, he was actually a bit touched.


    Wow, really? That''s just too dramatic!


    He had already gotten Walker into enough trouble before, and today, at the very least, he owed him some form ofpensation.

 Chapter 284 Celestial Blade Art

    Chapter 284 Celestial de Art


    Gavin nced at William and chuckled, "You''re William, right? If you''re not strong, be modest. Did I just hear you asking him to teach me a lesson?"


    William nodded, "That''s right, I asked him to teach you a lesson. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Are you nning to kill me withughter with this ridiculous theory?" Gavinughed heartily. "Do you even know the strength of this Walker? Just an early-stage Soulmancer, and you want him to teach me a lesson? Let him try!"


    Walker wasn''t a fool. He nced at the two people beside Gavin, "You''re not nning a group assault out of cowardice, are you?"


    "Group assault? To deal with you two weaklings, do I need their help?" Gavin sneered, "Remember, I am Gavin Windcutter from Scond."


    After finishing his speech, he reached behind his back and began twirling two silver throwing knives in his fingers. "You two, if you canst a minute, I''ll spare your lives!"


    "One minute? Bring it on! Watch me smash your head!" Walker cursed as he saw him pull out a flying knife and had already charged forward.


    Fighting with throwing knives!


    Closebat is a must!


    "Hey!" Gavin let out a sinisterugh, casually throwing his knives. One flew straight towards Walker''s face, and the other traced an arc towards William.


    "Damn it! Don''t you dare touch my bro!" Walker cursed, miraculously dodging the knife aimed at him and then retreating to draw a dagger, deflecting the knife that was headed for William.


    William had been pondering how to handle the situation modestly but never expected Walker to risk his life to save him.


    Quite interesting!


    "Pretty loyal, huh! I''ll take care of you first, then torment this novice Soulmancer, so it''s not said I bullied you." Gavin said, directing both knives at Walker,pletely ignoring William at his side.


    Walker''s dagger moved rapidly, repeatedly deflecting Gavin''s knives. Sparks flew in the small forest, but Walker could only defend, with no chance to counterattack.


    "Damn, you''ve got some skill!" Walker cursed. The knives were controlled by Gavin''s will, making them unpredictable.


    Mind controlled des!


    This technique is so smooth it''s unbelievable.


    "Not bad at all! You managed to block two throwing knives," Gavin chuckled lightly, taking out another two. "How about we add two more?"


    No sooner had he spoken than he casually tossed out two more knives.


    "Oh my god!" Walker was nearly at his breaking point. Just dealing with two knives had him running ragged, and now with two more, it was like a death sentence!


    The four knives came at Walker all at once, their cold, glinting light leaving several cuts on his body.


    William watched these flying des, his thoughts drifting involuntarily to the powerful secret techniques of the Age of Gods.


    Speaking of throwing knives, it seemed only those legendary techniques could truly be called art.


    Ah, the skill of controlling des telekically in mid-air, William was somewhat familiar with it.


    Since Gavin enjoyed ying with throwing knives, let Walker join him for a good game.


    Walker struggled fiercely in the intense battle, each dodge and counterattack extremely difficult. At this life or death moment, a feeling like never before surged from the depths of his heart, as if a long-sealed door had suddenly been opened.


    "The Celestial de Art" at a beginner level?


    What was this secret technique that seemed to fuse directly with his soul?


    Could it be that facing immense pressure and mortal danger, he was awakening an innate ability, unlocking special powers hidden in his bloodline?


    Had he suddenly awakened some innate ability?


    Like the legendary Warrior God Constitution?


    "You want to y with knives? I''ll join you!" Walker roared, his eyes zing with cold light, and astonishingly, all four knives stopped right in front of him.


    "Huh?" Gavin''s pupils constricted sharply, his face showing great rm. The method of controlling the knives with his mind was a secret family technique, and his own strength was even greater than Walker''s. So why?


    The knives had slipped out of his control!


    "Celestial de Art!" Walker shouted, and one of the knives suddenly turned into a streak of cold light, flying back towards Gavin!


    Gavin quickly drew out two more knives. There was a burst of fiery light in mid-air, but the knives Gavin had drawn shattered into pieces.


    It was over!


    Gavin felt a strong sense of impending death. Walker''s strike was unavoidable!


    Full of murderous intent!


    A smirk appeared on William''s face as the knife shot by Walker exploded into countless fragments, the shards grazing Gavin''s face.


    Gavin let out a miserable scream, shouting, "Fuck! I''m going to kill you!"


    "Kill me?!" Walker felt like a god at this moment. The three knives in front of him should have been infused with Gavin''s soul energy, yet he could control them with ease.


    Interesting!


    Walker uttered a low shout, and the three knives flew towards Gavin simultaneously.


    "Stop!" Zoey suddenly burst in. A Soulmancer fighting on campus ¨C how could she stay out of it once she knew?


    "It''s toote to stop now!" Walker''s eyes gleamed with killing intent. Could even Zoey stop him?


    Zoey frowned, already appearing in front of Gavin, swinging a palm.


    The three knives turned into worthless scrap!


    The technique known as Celestial de Art, even if formidable, was still too weak in Walker''s hands; its power paled inparison. Against Zoey''s palm, it stood no chance.


    "I told you to stop! Didn''t you hear?" Zoey, somewhat angry, shouted and rushed at Walker, punching him in the stomach and then delivering a knee strike, knocking him to the ground.


    Then, Zoey stepped on Walker''s face.


    Walker, who had just learned the beginner level of Celestial de Art, was still no match for Zoey!


    "Damn it! You again!" Walker was really fed up. He had been caught and brutally beaten by this woman during his jailbreak before, and now, just after getting out of prison, here she was again?


    "You didn''t stop when I told you to!" Zoey kicked Walker hard twice more, then turned to William and shook her head, "William, there was a fight here, why didn''t you tell me?"


    William was, after all, from the 13th Bureau. With a Soulmancer fighting at school, shouldn''t such an incident be reported?


    "I was also called over here, Director Wenzel, and he was about to beat me up just now." William pointed at Gavin, whose face was now covered in blood.


    Zoey turned her head to stare at Gavin, speaking emotionlessly, "You even thought of beating up someone from our 13th Bureau?"


    Gavin waspletely stunned.


    The 13th Bureau, Director Wenzel?


    Zoey?


    He hadn''t been to Ravenwood before and hadn''t seen Zoey, but he had heard of this female''s notorious reputation.


    Possessing the Warrior God Constitution, anyone who fell into her hands usually underwent tortures worse than death!


    Indeed, Zoey''s palm strike just now had saved his life, but the aura she emitted now was downright terrifying.


    The two Soulmancers nearby were also too scared to speak upon hearing the name Director Wenzel.


    Regardless of what they thought, Zoey slowly walked up to Gavin,


    just looking at his bloodied face and frowning slightly, she said, "You look pretty bad. Just go and apologize, and that''s it."

 Chapter 285 I mean take action against you

    Chapter 285 I mean take action against you


    Gavin also felt quite miserable.


    He hade out to showcase his strength, intending to teach Walker and William a lesson by using his telekic control of flying knives to thoroughly dominate his opponents. Yet, before he could even enjoy himself, he almost got counter killed by Walker.


    Just when someone came to save his life, he realized that his savior was even more monstrously powerful.


    "Now do you know who I am?" William nced at Gavin with a hint of smugness.


    "William, I''m sorry. I was disrespectful," Gavin conceded. His family wasn''t a major force in the Soulmancer world, and in front of a powerhouse like Zoey, he had no choice but to bow his head.


    Only now did he realize that William was an employee of the 13th Bureau.


    Bullying someone from the 13th Bureau in front of Zoey? That would be courting death.


    "Forget it, I''ll forgive you this time." William waved his hand dismissively, "Go and get yourself patched up."


    Gavin was seething with anger. When did a newbie Soulmancer dare to talk to him like this?


    But with Zoey watching over, how could he dare to act arrogantly?


    Hadn''t he just seen how miserably Walker had been beaten?


    "You joined the 13th Bureau?" Walker was genuinely surprised. He had only been in jail for a month, and William, once a weakling, had be a newbie Soulmancer and even joined the 13th Bureau.


    "Yeah, Director Wenzel took a liking to me and offered me this position."


    "Director Wenzel, do you think I could join your 13th Bureau?" Walker, an orphan raised by Bryant without any significant background or power, would naturally prefer joining the 13th Bureau if possible.


    Zoey thought for a moment and said, "You would have to go through an assessment."


    Walker smiled, "Of course, it''s a formal institution, after all. It wouldn''t be right without an assessment."


    In his view, if even William could get into the 13th Bureau, the assessment couldn''t be too difficult.


    If William could pass, he was sure he could too, without any worry.


    Zoey remained silent for a moment, then took out her phone and made a call to Wes: "Wes,e over to Hudson University. Someone wants to undergo a job assessment, and you can also conduct an evaluation for William while you''re here."


    William was exceptionally recruited into the 13th Bureau due to Zoey''s whimsical decision at the moment.


    But as Walker pointed out, the 13th Bureau is a formal organization, and the necessary procedures must still be followed.


    "Huh? William didn''t go through an assessment?" Walker asked, puzzled. "Isn''t he already a member of the 13th Bureau?"


    Zoey frowned and said, "I allowed him to join directly, so there was no job assessment done at that time."


    Walker hesitated, "Uh... so, the assessment is just a formality? Can someone join the 13th Bureau even if they fail it?"


    "Not at all! If you can''t pass the assessment, we won''t ept you!" Zoey was blunt, not giving Walker any face.


    Thinking he could join the 13th Bureau without an assessment ¨C who did he think he was?


    "Then why could William?" Walker felt insulted. Where was William better than him? His strength was certainly higher than William''s.


    "Because I felt like it!" Zoey red at him and said to William, "Youe with me."


    Damn it!


    Walker genuinely felt the sting of unfair treatment. William hadn''t gone through any assessment and just got into the 13th Bureau. What happened to the formality of a formal organization, and what about transparency?


    That was a bit too dark.


    Seeing Zoey about to leave, Walker quickly asked, "What about me?"


    "You wait here. Someone wille for you." Zoey didn''t even turn her head back, hardly paying any attention to Walker.


    Her way of handling things was always blunt. If she didn''t care about someone, she really didn''t care at all, not even bothering with niceties.


    Standing there, Walker felt a cold wind blow through, feeling deeply saddened.


    Logically, Zoey should have given him some contact details at least, but she just left after saying those words.


    William turned back to Walker and said, "Just wait, Deputy Director Wenzel should be here soon."


    Walker nodded and sighed. It was only when he entered the bookstore today that he truly realized how many strong people there were in this world. It was normal to be looked down upon if one''s strength wasn''t sufficient.


    That secret technique that had suddenly appeared in his mind...


    Walker clenched his fists tightly, vowing secretly to be stronger, strong enough to make everyone take notice of him.


    Strong enough that no one would dare to overlook him like Zoey did!!


    William followed Zoey for a while and asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    Zoey stopped, took out her phone, and sent a file to William. "Read it yourself."


    William opened the file, which detailed how Evelyn had been aggressively suppressing various industries in New York City. During this time, several Soulmancers had troubled Evelyn, only to be defeated by her and left disabled.


    The directive from above was to try and negotiate peacefully with Evelyn, hoping she would leave some room for others to survive.


    From the looks of it, Evelyn had been abiding by thew. In her business wars, she hadn''t used her Soulmancer abilities. Instead, it was others who couldn''t restrain themselves. Trying to avoid being swallowed up, they took the initiative to attack and attempted to assassinate Evelyn, only to failpletely.


    Now, nearly half of New York City''s industries were under Evelyn''s control, showing a trend of monopolizing power.


    Although Evelyn''s actions were legitimate self-defense and didn''t break anyws, if this trend continued unchecked, the entire world might end up under Evelyn''s dominion.


    The best course of action in such a scenario was to negotiate with Evelyn, ideally in a way that didn''t damage rtions and would allow her to leave some space for ordinary businessmen to survive.


    After all, there had never been a case like Evelyn''s before. She was a powerful Soulmancer controlling several demigod-level subordinates. Yet, she chose not to focus solely on enhancing her own abilities but instead, as a regr person, engaged in making money and fighting business wars.


    The 13th Bureau was quite helpless in facing this situation.


    After all, Evelyn hadn''t vited any regtions regarding Soulmancers. Purely from a legal standpoint, Evelyn even had a powerful team ofwyers backing her, sometimes even exploiting legal loopholes.


    The only certainty was that this situation couldn''t be allowed to continue!


    "Are you asking me to negotiate?" William realized Zoey''s intention upon seeing the file.


    "Who else do you think should do it? Me?" Zoey was a skilled fighter, but having her calmly and rationally negotiate, appealing to emotions and reasoning, was clearly unrealistic.


    "I just had a falling out with Evelyn a few days ago," William said.


    "Uh-huh," Zoey nodded.


    William raised an eyebrow, "Did you not understand? I said I had a falling out with her."


    "Then it''s still up to you to talk!" Zoey thought for a moment and said, "I remember you told me you''re good at talking."


    "Believing such a thing, that''s so you!" William expressed his concerns about Zoey''s judgment.


    Zoey stared at William and said, "If you don''t go, I''ll have to take action."


    William chuckled, "You might not be able to defeat Evelyn even if you take action. After all, she''s protected by so many people with demigod-level strength."


    "I mean take action against you."


    "..."

 Chapter 286 Such a terrifying business arrangement

    Chapter 286 Such a terrifying business arrangement


    William drove the 13th Bureau''s minivan to Silvergate Tower.


    "Hello, please register," the security guard at the door said, seeing the vehicle and assuming William and his party were making a delivery. "What''s in the van?"


    William rolled down the window and replied, "I''m here to see someone!"


    "To see someone? Sorry, but if it''s not apany vehicle, you can''t park here. You need to register at the front desk if you''re looking for someone." The guard wasn''t being disrespectful, but the parking lot was filled with luxury cars, and idents could be costly.


    Moreover, parking spaces were already tight. They couldn''t just let any unfamiliar vehicle in.


    Zoey suggested, "Then let''s park on the roadside and walk in."


    "Okay!" William, who had read many books about driving, could barely manage the minivan, but he was still unfamiliar with many new traffic rules. For instance, he had been driving while looking at his phone just now.


    Hearing Zoey''s suggestion to park on the side of the road, he casually pulled over.


    Completely haphazard parking.


    William and his colleagues walked into the lobby of Silvergate Tower, located in the heart of New York City, and immediately noticed many people sitting around, including some familiar faces.


    "Hey, William, what brings you here?" Be, a heiress from the Bell family, was the first to notice William and quickly came over to greet him. Her gaze shifted to Zoey beside William, and with a hint of curiosity, she asked with a smile, "Is she your girlfriend?"


    "No, she''s my boss, Zoey," William introduced.


    Be''s smile carried a hint of slyness. Although William was just a freshman intern, his "boss" seemed to be more than just a professional acquaintance.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Be, a friend of William''s," Be extended her hand to Zoey.


    Zoey shook hands with Be politely, then turned to William, "We should head upstairs."


    Be felt slightly awkward, sensing she was being somewhat overlooked.


    William asked, "How do we get upstairs?"


    Zoey replied as if it were obvious, "You call Evelyn and ask her toe down for us."


    "I told you, I had a falling out with her."


    Be, listening on the side, was utterly confused, but she picked up on one thing: "You''re here to see Evelyn?"


    "Yes." William also noticed L on the ground floor; it seemed they were all here to see Evelyn.


    It was unexpected how, in such a short time, Evelyn had seemingly be a major figure whom everyone wanted to meet.


    The Bells and the Carters, considered to be among New York City''s elite, were there too. L and Be wanting to see her but having to queue on the ground floor was surprising.


    "I''ve been here twice already and still haven''t seen her," Be scoffed. "Miss Taylor''s airs are getting grander by the day. Meeting her is not easy."


    Zoey, seemingly oblivious to their conversation, said to William, "Just go up!"


    William roughly guessed what Zoey intended and could only say, "You lead the way."


    Be looked astonished. What did she mean by just going up?


    Barging in?


    Zoey wasted no more words and headed straight for the elevator.


    There was an electronic security gate in front of the elevator, guarded by several sharp-looking bodyguards. However, Zoey simply bypassed the security gate.


    Two guards quickly approached, trying to stop her: "Miss, please register at the front desk!"


    Zoey moved swiftly, striking down one guard and punching another in the stomach.


    "Someone''s forcing their way in!"


    Nearby guards were already notifying their colleagues via walkie-talkies.


    Forcing entry into Silvergate Tower was like saying you didn''t want to stay in New York anymore. And this young woman intended to just force her way up, which seemed like a fool''s dream.


    William smiled at Be, then also leaped over the security gate.


    There were eight security guards on the first floor, all realbat experts, but none could withstand even a single move from Zoey.


    In less than ten seconds, Zoey had obtained a staff card and was leading William into the elevator.


    The entire process was rough and aggressive.


    "You''ve already resorted to violence, and you still want me to negotiate peacefully?" William didn''t know what to say. Zoey''s temper was really something...


    Quite impressive, actually!


    William didn''t like waiting to be summoned either.


    "I only know that negotiations must also be assertive," Zoey said. "If we can''te to an agreement, then we have to resort to fists."


    William chuckled, what did she mean by ''if we can''te to an agreement, then we have to resort to fists''?


    Just omit the first half of that sentence about ''if we can''te to an agreement.'' You only know how to solve problems with fists,don''t you!


    Exiting the elevator, Zoey quickly knocked down a group of security guards.


    Finally, they came face to face with Evelyn.


    Evelyn was dressed simply. She disregarded her groaning subordinates on the ground and nced indifferently at William and his party, saying, "Come with me."


    Zoey said to William, "You talk first."


    William understood her meaning; it was the same as her earlier statement:if we can''te to an agreement, then we have to resort to fists.


    However, Evelyn''s strength had grown incredibly. In such a short time, she hadpletely integrated William''s drop of blood into herself, elevating her to the pinnacle of high-level Soulmancer, but the aura she emitted had undergone a drastic transformation.


    William could even call her the strongest advanced Soulmancer of all time without exaggeration.


    Zoey was strong, but she might not be a match for Evelyn anymore.


    They followed Evelyn to her office.


    Evelyn slowly sat in her chair and asked, "What brings you here?"


    William was straightforward. He sent the file Zoey had given him directly to Evelyn via WhatsApp: "Take a look at this."


    Evelyn opened the file and after merely ncing at it for three seconds, she casually tossed her phone onto the table and said coldly, "The 13th Bureau''s analysis is correct. My primary goal is to be the wealthiest person in New York City. Then, using this as a base, influence the entire United States, even the world!"


    "I abide by the rules of the Soulmancermunity and will not misuse Soulmancer power domestically. However, my ''demigods'' are not subject to these restrictions abroad." Evelyn smiled, "They create wealth overseas and then inject the funds into the domestic market. This is something you should be supporting."


    Zoey seemed somewhat confused by Evelyn''s words.


    But William understood.


    The Taylor family had once liquidated their global assets, and now Evelyn was using these vast funds to operate within a city. Even the Bell and Carter families would struggle topete with her.


    What was more terrifying was that she was letting those "demigods" create wealth overseas!


    Laws and order abroad differed greatly from those at home, and these "demigods" were not business experts. Their so called wealth creation more closely resembled strong-arming and plunder.


    The funds they obtained through forceful means were undoubtedly substantial. With such financial backing, which businessman in the world couldpete with Evelyn?


    More importantly, many domestic tycoons and international corporations had business dealings overseas. Evelyn could easily use the power of these "demigods" to influence these wealthy businessmen abroad.


    lthough she pledged not to use the power of a Soulmancer domestically, her methods have already surpassed the control and jurisdiction capabilities of the number of personnel in the 13th Bureau.

 Chapter 287 Heartless William

    Chapter 287 Heartless William


    "If I have broken thew, then use thew to punish me." Evelyn sat upright, staring at William, and said, "You barged in here and injured so many of my employees. Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    "What kind of exnation?" Zoey said, "Let''s fight it out. Whoever wins gets to decide."


    That''s the way of the Soulmancer world.


    "I won''t fight with you!" Evelyn said without even lifting her eyelids, "If you want to kill me, you can do it directly, I won''t dodge. But I can assure you, if I die, the global economy will copse. You can try it if you don''t believe me!"


    William was starting to admire Evelyn.


    If she was just using Soulmancer''s power to bully her way through, someone would always be able to discipline her.


    But the way she was doing it, even the people from the 13th Bureau had to consider the consequences of acting against her.


    Over a hundred half-god-level Underworld warriors spread around the world, if they decided to target rich businessmen or leaders abroad, the people from the 13th Bureau would be helpless.


    If Evelyn died at Zoey''s hands, those "demigods," uncontrolled, would be even more unrestrained and willful.


    Their recklessness could indeed lead to a global economic copse.


    Zoey didn''t expect Evelyn to refuse so directly and even use the threat of a global economic copse against her.


    Before she could say another word, her phone rang.


    "Steven? What''s up?"


    "Come back! Let William talk to her!" Steven was really at his wits'' end now. Evelyn, this cunning woman, had emerged out of nowhere, leaving him almost clueless.


    But their 13th Bureau''s technicians, through studying the artifacts replicated by William, had discovered a shocking secret.


    "Let William talk to her alone?" Zoey said this while sneaking a nce at William. She was a bit worried. After all, Evelyn''s aura had be a bit too powerful, but William had said he had a falling out with Evelyn.


    What if Evelyn attacked William? Wouldn''t that be the end of it?


    "Yes! You go downstairs first, and let William talk to Evelyn." Steven was bing more certain that if there was a solution to this situation, it probably had to be left to William.


    Zoey ended the call and said, "I''ll go down first. You talk to her."


    Then, turning to Evelyn, she added, "If anything happens to him, I will kill you."


    Evelyn smiled without saying a word.


    After Zoey left the office, Evelyn slowly stood up. She walked step by step towards William, extended her soft palm hesitantly, and said, "I''ve be stronger again. Do you think I can kill you now?"


    William replied with a smile, "Why don''t you try and find out?"


    "Forget it, I won''t try!" Evelyn said with a light smile, "I''m curious, how do you want to negotiate with me?"


    "It''s simple!" said William. "Kill all those ''demigods'' under yourmand."


    Evelyn''s body trembled sharply, staring at William, then forced a rxed smile, "Even if you''re strong, there must be a limit. Over a hundred half-god-level Underworld warriors scattered around the world, it''s already impressive if you can find them, let alone kill them all."


    "That joke isn''t funny at all."


    The smile on William''s face gradually hardened, and he said coldly, "Where did you get the impression I''m joking?"


    Evelyn suddenly felt a terrifying pressure from William, which she thought was impossible!


    "I really enjoy my stable life now. You can do what you want, but it would be best if you knew your limits." William had never thought his rtionship with Evelyn woulde to this.


    He still vividly remembered the first time he saw Evelyn in a bar. She hade for a job interview, and on a whim, mistaking her for the reincarnation of Artemis, he approached her and even considered how to pursue her.


    But he eventually came to his senses. Even if Evelyn really was Artemis reincarnated, there was no need to be overly infatuated with her.


    After all, a person after reincarnation ispletely different.


    The so-called past life and present life, in his view, were just romantic fantasies. He was never the kind of person to fall deeply in love.


    Having gone through countless reincarnations, how many times had he woken up hoping to break free from the past? And how many times had he truly managed to do it?


    He was not a person of unrequited love, but he couldn''t be as indifferent and ruthless as fate either.


    "You¡­ don''t you cherish our past?" Evelyn''s eyes were moving, shimmering with deep emotion as she looked at William.


    "I don''t!" William said again, "You are Evelyn, not Morgana!"


    Evelyn clenched her silver teeth tightly, unsure whether to me William for being heartless and unfaithful, having wronged her in their past life and treating her this way now.


    "Let the past be the past. It should be severed!" William said before turning to leave. As he opened the door, he added indifferently, "Remember what I said. It''s better not to force me to take action."


    Over a hundred "demigods" scattered around the globe?


    If William wanted to kill them, there were many ways he could do it, even with just a thought.


    But these "demigods" were, after all, Hades'' Underworld warriors. Having recently spoken with Hades, wiping out all his subordinates seemed a bit harsh.


    After William went downstairs, Be and L were still waiting on the first floor.


    Seeing William emerge from the elevator, Be quickly approached him, asking in a somewhat gossipy tone, "William, you''re really something. Evelyn isn''t your ex-girlfriend, is she?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" William was puzzled by Be''s remark.


    However, strictly speaking, Evelyn''s past life had indeed shared an unknowingly close rtionship with William.


    "Your current me seeking out your ex," Be said with a sly smile. "You really are something, surrounded by beautiful women. If you weren''t so young, I''d seriously consider marrying you."


    William grinned, "I remember I''ve already rejected you."


    He recalled that the first time they met, Be had directly proposed marriage to William, and he had immediately refused.


    William didn''t care about Be''s feelings.


    Be rolled her eyes at him, "You really know how to talk, don''t you?"


    "Uh-huh, others praise me for that too," William said. "Next time you have a dinner party, you can call me. Same deal, a thousand dors to apany you for a meal."


    "Still thinking about that? I have a good friend getting married in a few days. Come with me. I need a date and don''t want to be bothered by people I don''t like. You''d make a great shield," Be said with a coy smile. She didn''t know when it started, but she actually found talking with William quite interesting.


    At least William didn''t leer at her chest like other men, nor did he nauseatingly tter her.


    For a woman like her, what she doesn''tck the most are suitors. Compared to those people, William like this instantly seems different.


    "Okay, call me then. I need to go now; my boss is waiting outside." William didn''t want to waste time there, especially with L asionally sneaking nces at him from not too far away.


    As he walked out of the main door, William gave L a symbolic smile before leaving. The two hadn''t even exchanged formal greetings.

 Chapter 288 System Malfunction

    Chapter 288 System Malfunction


    William returned to where they had parked, only to find Zoey standing there looking clueless.


    The car was gone.


    The two looked at each other, the very picture of being at a loss.


    William asked, "Where''s the car?"


    Zoey, with wide eyes, said, "The security guard at the gate said the police towed it away."


    "What do we do now?"


    "It''s fine, I told Wes to go get it."


    William felt helpless; at this moment, he thought both of them seemed like fools.


    Zoey said, "Now,e with us to find Wes and others; you also need to participate in the job assessment."


    William couldn''t help asking, "What if I don''t pass the job assessment?"


    "If you don''t pass... just take it again next time," Zoey said. "But the better your assessment test data, the higher your sry will be. If you pass the assessment, I''ll apply for a sry increase for you."


    "You think I really care about that little sry?" William sneered, thinking to himself that he might as well pass the assessment to earn some easy money.


    Love what you do, and who doesn''t love a sry increase?


    If you''re not working for a raise, then what motivation do you have?


    Maybe to pull Zoey down from the Director''s position and take it for himself?


    "You call a car with Uber," Zoey nced at William.


    William looked at her puzzled, "Call a car with Uber?"


    Zoey''s brow furrowed, "You don''t know how to use Uber? It''s like calling a ride-sharing service on your phone."


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Do you know how?"


    "No! And my phone is out of battery," Zoey said haughtily, flipping her hair. "Then let''s walk."


    Alright then! William confirmed, they really were both fools.


    "How did your talk with Evelyn go?" Zoey finally remembered to ask about the main issue.


    "It went well," William replied.


    "Oh." Zoey''s tone was indifferent, apparently not surprised by William''s response. She changed the subject, "We now have to walk to the new base, and we''ll pass through a food street on the way. Oh, and my phone is out of battery."


    William was a bit puzzled, not quite understanding her point.


    Zoey didn''t borate further but led William forward. They soon arrived at a street filled with a variety of food stalls. Zoey walked up to a barbecue stall marked "Authentic Texan BBQ" and ordered twenty skewers of grilled meat in an authentic Texan ent.


    The vendor quickly grilled them and handed them over to Zoey. At this moment, she turned to look at William.


    William finally understood. Whether Zoey knew how to use Uber was irrelevant; the key was her phone being out of battery, preventing her from making payments. Walking also conveniently allowed them to pass through this food street.


    He even began to suspect that Zoey had deliberately made him park the car on the roadside to be towed, just so she could sneak out to the food street during work hours. Yet, he also felt Zoey might not be that calcting.


    Along the way, William spent a total of one hundred and eighty-eight dors. He only drank a cup of coffee and ate two skewers of grilled meat, the whole process feeling like a dutiful attendant responsible for the bill.


    The new base of the 13th Bureau was unexpectedly located in a gaming club called "CLOUD9," just three kilometers away from Silvergate Tower. When Zoey reached the entrance, she had just finished the food in her hand, not leaving even a bit behind.


    She even carefully wiped her mouth before entering, hands behind her back, striking a pose of leadership, though it was unclear whom she might have learned it from.


    William followed slowly. Once inside the base, they only saw a group of teenagers ying games in front ofputers.


    Zoey led William into an office, then triggered a mechanism, revealing a staircase leading downwards.


    William followed Zoey down the stairs.


    The basement was extremely spacious, lit by overheadser lights that made it as bright as day.


    Surrounded by metallic walls and flooring, the base was home to over a hundred Soulmancers.


    William spotted Walker and Wes from a distance.


    At that moment, Walker was vigorously swinging his fists against a metal wall.


    "Bang!" The dull sound of the punches didn''t seem like they were hitting metal.


    "5720 pounds, not bad!" Wes, holding an iPad, looked at the data on the screen. He then noticed Zoey and William and waved at them.


    "Sis, is William also being assessed?"


    Zoey nodded and said to William, "Hit that wall with all your strength!"


    All his strength?


    William was genuinely worried that a full-force punch might level the whole of New York City.


    "How many pounds of force are required to pass the assessment?"


    Wes replied, "You''re a newbie Soulmancer, so 2000 pounds is considered passing. Come on, give it a try."


    2000 pounds?


    William waspletely unfamiliar with this strength testing device.


    How could he hit just enough to reach around 2000 pounds?


    Standing before the wall, William tried to control his power, thankfully having recently sparred with other Soulmancers, he could vaguely keep his strength within the range expected of a newbie Soulmancer.


    "Bang!"


    William threw his punch.


    "1025 pounds, not bad," Wes observed the data disyed on the iPad, nodding slightly, but the next moment, he was stunned.


    His iPad was a genuine device designed to test Soulmancer strength, disying not only power but also what kind of creatures such an attack could kill.


    There were nine levels, ranging from ordinary wild beasts to high-level Soulmancers.


    William''s punch registered only 1025 pounds of force, but the system indicated that this punch could kill a high-level Soulmancer. What was going on?


    A punch with 1025 pounds of force should be nothing more than a tickle to a high-level Soulmancer.


    "What''s wrong?" William noticed Wes''s expression was off. Had his punch been too strong?


    "Wait, let me restart the system." Wes seriously suspected there was an issue with the testing system. Just because it was a test system, didn''t mean it couldn''t have bugs, right?


    After restarting, he said to William, "Try again."


    William took a deep breath, pretending to use all his strength, and punched the wall again.


    "510 pounds?" Wes furrowed his brow, then his eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. The testing system showed that William''s power could defeat a mid-level Soulmancer? What was going on with this system?


    "What''s the problem?" Zoey noticed Wes''s unusual expression, took the iPad to look at it, and then said to William, "Try once more."


    Walker, standing aside, seemed a bit puzzled. With William''s level of strength, what was the point of repeatedly testing? Usually, two tries were sufficient, but now a third attempt?


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly as he saw the data on the iPad through his eyes'' X-ray ability.


    He suddenly realized a problem: if he thought too much, his punch might unconsciously unleash a deeper, universe-rted power, whose lethality couldn''t just be measured by physical force.


    He had to control himself,he hadn''t expected modern technology to have advanced to the point where it could detect such deep forces.

 Chapter 289 The 096 armor

    Chapter 289 The 096 armor


    William once again gathered his energy, forcefully suppressing the cosmic truthden power, and punched the wall.


    "2307 pounds!" Wes looked at the data on the iPad. This time the force was significantly greater than before, but the system indicated it could only kill a brown bear ¨C the standard strength of a newbie Soulmancer.


    Zoey, not very familiar with the system, nced at it, saw it was normal, and then tossed the iPad back to Wes.


    "It seems the system really had a problem." Wes quickly came to terms with it. Any system could malfunction, and the bizarre readings earlier clearly indicated a system error.


    "Let''s go, I''ll test your psychic power next." Wes swiped on the iPad, saving William''s data.


    "Psychic power?" William was somewhat puzzled. How could such an intangible thing be tested?


    "Yeah, our Dr. Lopez recently developed a device that can urately measure the psychic strength of a Soulmancer," Wes said with a smile. "The system for testing strength and lethality was also developed by Dr. Lopez''s team."


    "Oh, really? Dr. Lopez must be quite talented." William was genuinely impressed. He could understand testing strength, but testing lethality and psychic power seemed a bit much.


    He wondered what the so-called psychic power test would be like.


    William could hide his physical strength, but how about psychic power?


    Wes led them into another room.


    This room looked more like a scene from a sci-fi movie, with various bizarre instruments, and even some metallic armors and modern weapons.


    William walked up to a ck metallic armor, touched it, feeling the cold metal, which seemed quite impressive.


    "This is the 096 armor, developed by Dr. Lopez''s team. Theoretically, a newbie Soulmancer wearing it could take on a mid-level Soulmancer."


    "Why ''theoretically''?" William asked.


    Wes exined, "In terms of defense, armor 096 can basically ignore attacks from a mid-level Soulmancer. However, a newbie Soulmancer wearing it probably can''t keep up with the opponent''s speed. Plus, mid-level Soulmancers can generally fly, so although it''s a strong defense, it''s difficult to kill a mid-level Soulmancer if they decide to flee."


    As he was exining, a nearly bald middle-aged man approached, sounding a bit annoyed, "What do you mean ''difficult to kill''? Just wearing this 096 armor, I could pick any guy with just level one psychic power from the base, and they could kill a mid-level Soulmancer."


    Wes was momentarily speechless and stood there awkwardly smiling.


    The middle-aged man sized up William and said, "Young man, would you like to try it out? Wearing this armor, you can have a thrilling fight with a mid-level Soulmancer."


    William''s eyebrows raised, intrigued by the idea.


    Seeing William''s interest, the middle-aged man continued, "Let me tell you, this armor has astonishing defensive capabilities, and I''ve equipped it with thetest alloybat des, infrared thermal imaging guided missiles, and a high-energy sniper rifle that can analyze target systems. Even someone inexperienced with firearms can snipe a mid-level Soulmancer."


    "Is itplicated to operate?" William was genuinely fascinated.


    From the initial reverence for deities, to the exploration of mysticism in the Middle Ages, and now the modern attitude of both respecting and challenging science and supernatural phenomena, humanity''s spiritual journey has always been arduous and twisting. Today, although traditional deities are no longer the center of people''s lives, there exist Soulmancers with powers far beyond ordinary people.


    Yet, those ordinary professors still ponder how to counter these supernatural forces.


    Such a creative mind.


    "It''s even simpler to operate. Just wear the armor, and you can control it entirely with psychic power... By the way, young man, have you tested your psychic power yet?" The more the middle-aged man spoke, the more excited he became, his eyes eagerly fixed on William.


    Wes finally couldn''t hold back and said, "Dr. Lopez, please, the 096 armor has just been sessfully developed. Everything else aside, for the psychic power control part, unless we find someone with exceptional psychic power, controlling it forbat can easily lead to idents."


    Dr. Lopez, with a stern face, said, "That issue was resolved yesterday. Now, even someone with just level one psychic power can easily control it. Deputy Director Wenzel, arrange for someone to try itter."


    "Alright, Dr. Lopez, just wait here, let me first test their psychic power, then I''ll arrange for someone to try it." Wes seemed somewhat helpless in the face of this stubborn professor.


    Dr. Lopez was genuinely talented. Many of the 13th Bureau''s high-tech equipment were designed by him, particrly targeting Soulmancers.


    However, it could be said that once these weapons of the 13th Bureau became public, they would inevitably cause an international uproar.


    These weapons were too overpowered, but they also had several drawbacks.


    Dr. Lopez nodded and said to Wes, "You take them in, and I''ll monitor their test data."


    After Dr. Lopez left, Wes said to William and Walker, "This armor does have amazing defensive capabilities, but wearing it out on missions would draw too much public attention. Plus, the weapons on the armor are excessively destructive and could easily harm innocents. Our principle in the 13th Bureau is to try to resolve conflicts between Soulmancers peacefully."


    Hmm, right, with Zoey, that powerhouse, intervening, conflicts can indeed be resolved more "peacefully."


    From what Wes said, it wasn''t hard to discern that the 096 armor was genuinely powerful, but it seemed to be designed specifically for mid-level Soulmancers or those below that level.


    Nowadays, there aren''t too many intermediate Soulmancers in the world. Even if there are, Zoey can use her absolute strength to overpower opponents and bring them back to the 13th Bureau without anyone noticing. That would certainly be much more effective than putting on such a bulky suit and getting into a fight.


    Moreover, from Dr. Lopez''s words, it''s not hard to infer that this armor was clearly designed forbat and lethal purposes. Wearing such a thing in a fight means no holding back,it''s a fight to the death with no room for maneuver. So, at present, even if this armor is perfectly made, it has no practical application.


    Unless¡­ wearing it could directly overpower a high-level Soulmancer, establishing an absolute dominance in terms ofbat strength.


    "The armor has already been tested many times before. Everything else is fine, but even with a beginner Soulmancer controlling it using psychic power, they can only sustainbat for about ten minutes. If it''s just an average newbie Soulmancer, managing one minute would already be quite impressive," Wes sighed and said, "I hope Dr. Lopez''s research makes some new breakthroughs this time, otherwise he''s just tinkering with this armor day after day."

 Chapter 290 Could it be that the mental strength is too powerful?

    Chapter 290 Could it be that the mental strength is too powerful?


    William finally saw the so-called psychic power testing device. It looked simple ¨C two metal wires connected to a metal box, which in turn was connected to several wires leading to the next room. Between the two rooms was a piece of transparent ss, and Dr. Lopez was in the room on the other side, fiddling with argeputer.


    "How is the test conducted?" Walker, visiting such a ce for the first time, had never experienced a test like this.


    "You lie down on the bed, and I connect this testing device to your temples. You just need to close your eyes, and you''ll enter a scenario simr to a VR game. Inside, you''ll see Dr. Lopez, who willunch a stronger attack on you every minute. The longer you withstand, the stronger your psychic power is proven to be."


    "Dr. Lopez? Is he a Soulmancer?" Walker asked, "What level is he?"


    "He''s not a Soulmancer, but the testing device was also developed by him. The character inside is virtual and willunch psychic attacks on you, with the strongest being at the level of a mid-level Soulmancer. As for the principle, I don''t quite understand it," Wes said. "Remember, during the test, if you feel you can''t hold on, don''t force it. It''s just a test. You can open your eyes, and I''ll turn off the device, or you can simply disconnect the wires from your temples."


    William roughly understood. So, Dr. Lopez simted psychic attacks, and the longer one could endure various levels of psychic attacks, the stronger their psychic power.


    This principle seems quite simple.


    He just needed to ask how long an average newbie Soulmancer couldst and open his eyes when the time was right.


    "I''ll go first," Walker didn''t ask further and directlyy down in front of the device. Wes attached two metal wires to the temples on either side of Walker''s head, then signaled to Dr. Lopez behind the ss wall and finally pressed a green button.


    William quietly asked, "Deputy Director Wenzel, how long do you think I canst?"


    "About five minutes," Wes said. "A newbie Soulmancer at their peak usually can only withstand the fifth attack. You don''t have to push yourself. If you feel you can''t continue, you can open your eyes, or just disconnect the wires from your temples."


    "Oh!" William sighed. Since Wes said so, he just needed to open his eyes after five minutes. The most important thing now was to observe Walker''s physical reactions.


    Five minutes passed quickly, and Walker showed no movement during that time.


    But in the sixth minute, William noticed Walker''s eyebrows slightly furrowing.


    In the seventh minute, Walker''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his fists clenched a bit more.


    By the eighth minute, his face turned pale, his fists tightly clenched, knuckles whitening.


    Wes whispered, "It should be soon."


    In the ninth minute, cold sweat began to appear on Walker''s forehead, and his body started to tremble.


    Wes decisively pressed the red button, ending the test.


    Walker slowly opened his eyes, sat up, and asked in confusion, "Why did we stop?"


    "We''ve done enough,it''s just a test. Continuing could cause permanent damage to your psyche," Wes smiled and said. "Yousted nine minutes, which is impressive. The tenth level is at mid-level Soulmancer strength. You''re still a beginner Soulmancer, right? Your psychic strength is already quite formidable."


    "I think I could have withstood the tenth attack," Walker took a deep breath and said.


    Wes chuckled, "Typically, beginner Soulmancers can onlyst six to seven minutes. You did very well. Remember, each attack''s intensity doubles, so your future is promising."


    "I can definitely be stronger." Walker, facing Wes''s praise, smiled satisfactorily and then said to William, "William, you give it a try."


    William nodded and theny down.


    Wes attached a metal wire to William''s temple and pressed the green button on the device. Suddenly, a loud "boom" echoed as the advancedputer equipment in the adjacent room exploded, sending sparks flying and making a deafening noise.


    Dr. Lopez and the staff in the base quickly sprang into action, grabbing fire extinguishers to put out the burning equipment.


    Wes was somewhat dazed, feeling like it wasn''t his day. The high-tech device used for testing psychic strength had just exploded.


    Of course, he wouldn''t think it was all because of William. As the explosion sounded around him, William could only helplessly open his eyes.


    Sure enough, there was a problem.


    William''s psychic power was too strong,pletely overwhelming Dr. Lopez''s advanced device, making it incapable of testing him.


    "What happened?" William could only pretend not to know what had just urred.


    "The machine exploded," Wes said with augh. "You really have some bad luck. Looks like we''ll have to wait for the machine to be fixed before testing again."


    "Really? I thought my psychic power was too strong and caused the machine to explode."


    "Hahaha! What are you talking about?" Wesughed. "Since Dr. Lopez developed this device, no one has ever made the machine''s readings explode. Even Zoey, that freak... uh, that powerhouse, only reached level nine at most. ording to Dr. Lopez, there shouldn''t be anyone in the world capable of overloading the machine."


    "Did you just start to say Zoey is a freak?" William nced sideways at Wes.


    "No, no, you heard wrong," Wes coughed lightly, then changed the subject, "Seriously though, Dr. Lopez is truly very creative. He developed many high-tech devices targeting Soulmancers. In fact, if that mysterious person hadn''t intervened, we would have had ways to suppress those ''demigods,'' though the casualties would have been severe."


    William smiled and asked, "How exactly do you categorize these psychic levels?" Despite not having undergone the test, William was still interested in learning more about these novel concepts.


    "Well, it''s hard to define psychic power. ording to Dr. Lopez''s calction method,sting ten minutes already counts as the second level, and every additional ten minutes is an increase by one level," Wes exined. "Soulmancers below the mid-level typically have only level one psychic power. Mid-level Soulmancers can reach the second or third level. Even at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer strength, they usually only reach up to level six. Zoey is purely an exception."


    "Shested ny minutes without changing her expression, and then she simply fell asleep. Dr. Lopez told us Zoey''s psychic power could be considered the strongest on Earth," Wesughed. "Actually, Zoey''s psychic power is probably more than level nine, but Dr. Lopez said there''s no point in further testing as it wouldn''t yield any new results... Anyway, why am I telling you all this?"

 Chapter 291 This is really interesting!

    Chapter 291 This is really interesting!


    Psychic power that''s the strongest on Earth?


    William just smiled.


    "Actually, we can test without the device too. Come with me." Wes, not bothered by the others hurriedly trying to save the equipment, led William and Walker to another room.


    The items in this room were simpler.


    Mostly it was gym equipment and some daily necessities, with teacups ced on the table.


    "Have a seat," Wes said while pouring a cup of water for both William and Walker.


    Then, he ced an A4 sheet of paper on the table and said to William, "You''re still a newbie Soulmancer and haven''t tried to control physical objects with your psychic power, right?"


    "This¡­" William didn''t know how to respond. He had once, out of boredom, tried controlling thes in a few neighboring star systems with his psychic power, since there were no lifeforms on them, just changing their orbits for fun.


    Sometimes, he would also control small meteors to create meteor showers for entertainment.


    "Try to see if you can make this paper float using your psychic power. If you can, it''s already meeting the standard for level one, at least it''s a pass."


    William asked, "Generally, can a newbie Soulmancer control this paper?"


    Wes nodded, "Of course, but since you haven''t learned it, it might be a bit difficult. Some more skilled individuals can already control small objects with their thoughts."


    William then asked, "So, if I can control this paper, does that mean I pass the assessment?"


    "That would indeed mean you pass the assessment," Wes chuckled. "But don''t think it''s too easy. Some colleagues who took this test had to train for half a month or even a month to easily control small objects."


    "Alright," William nodded. He was, after all, a newbie Soulmancer. He would perform slightly impressively just to pass the assessment.


    So, he stared at the paper on the table. After more than a minute, pretending to exert great effort, the A4 paper finally started to float in the air.


    Wes''s eyes lit up and he said, "That''s very good! You''ve managed to make the paper float in just a short while. Now, try this coin." After speaking, he ced a one-cent coin on the table.


    William stared at the coin for a long time. The coin moved slightly to the left, and then he seriously said, "I can''t do this one."


    Wes nodded, "No worries, just keep practicing, and you should be able to do it after a while."


    "I think I know your level now," Wes then turned to Walker and said, "Walker, you try."


    Walker''s mouth twisted wryly, and suddenly the coin on the table shot up into the air, spinning rapidly, before plummeting down and embedding itself about an inch deep into the wooden table.


    "Woah¡ª" Wes couldn''t help but express his surprise.


    "Your control over psychic power has reached this level. Once you enter the ranks of mid-level Soulmancers, won''t you be able to manipte heavy objects for long-range attacks?" Wes, having recently learned a lot from Steven, always gave high praise to neers'' achievements.


    "Manipte heavy objects for remote attacks?" Walker looked even more pleased with himself, his gaze shifting as a twenty-kilogram dumbbell in the room began to float in the air, slowly flying towards him, "I can already do that!"


    "That''s incredible!" Wes eximed, "Your ability to control objects seems like it''s been practiced for several years at least."


    "Actually, I just learned it today," Walker said with a modest smile, his low-key demeanor revealing a hint of showmanship.


    "You learned it today?" Wes feigned shock, his face full of surprise and amazement.


    William noticed Wes''s expression, thinking his reaction was a bit exaggerated. But on second thought, this was Wes''s way of coping.


    Zoey was almost childlike in her interpersonal skills, and Wes used to always be strictly businesslike. If both leaders of the 13th Bureau were like that, the pressure on their subordinates would indeed be immense.


    Wes had to change his style, trying hard to be more approachable and affable.


    Walker then asked, "So, can I officially join the 13th Bureau now?"


    Wes said, "In terms of ability, you clearly meet our requirements for the 13th Bureau, but there''s another very important step to joining us."


    "What step?"


    "Attending sses!"


    Next, Wes led them to a ssroom already filled with quite a few people.


    The man sitting at the lectern was a middle-aged man wearing sses. He didn''t appear very strong, but his demeanor was reallypelling, even William couldn''t help but take a second look.


    As they entered the ssroom, a middle-aged man was lecturing at the podium. Even Wes didn''t dare to interrupt him, simply leading William and Walker to sit down in thest row quietly.


    "...Students from Harvard and Yale are using their knowledge to assist foreignpanies, sometimes even defeating our Americanpanies..."


    "To all the students here, I know you are extraordinary. Each one of you possesses incredible abilities, but how should you use this power? I''ll tell you, you should use it to protect our country and our homes."


    "To protect your family, loved ones, and those hard-working ordinary citizens¡­"


    William listened to the professor on the lectern while Wes whispered in their ears, "This is Professor John Strong from MIT. You can call him Professor Strong. Listen to what he has to say."


    The 13th Bureau, as a special agency responsible for national security, handles tasks ordinary institutions can''t, including but not limited to dealing with Soulmancer-rted incidents.


    Therefore, the political views and patriotism of the employees are naturally of utmost importance.


    The idea is probably to foster a sense of belonging and pride in their country.


    To make them willing to contribute to the nation''s prosperity and stability.


    Although it might sound a bit like brainwashing, William thought this kind of guidance was quite good.


    After all, people always need something to believe in.


    In the past, people often talked about loyalty and patriotism, but now the focus has shifted more towards patriotism and serving the people, which is indeed correct.


    If not for this, how could society maintain such stability and harmony?


    William listened to Professor Strong''s lecture and found it quite interesting. Professor Strong''s style was not the traditional kind of elegance,it was even a bit rough. When he got emotional, he would asionally blurt out a swear word, but his lectures were vivid and engaging, making them easy andfortable to listen to.


    Indeed, not bad!


    Walker also listened intently to Professor Strong''s lecture. As an American, he naturally had a deep sense of belonging to his country, so Professor Strong''s topics easily resonated with him.


    Initially somewhat resistant, as he listened, he found himself unwittingly pping along.


    Hey, this is really interesting!

 Chapter 292 Stevens Choice

    Chapter 292 Steven''s Choice


    "Walker, with your abilities, you can start as an intern in our unit, but these courses are still a must. There will be a lecture every three days."


    After leading them out of the ssroom, Wes said, "It''s not all Professor Strong''s sses. Even though you are Soulmancers, you still need to be familiar with some modern technologies. Your lecturers will also include professors from physics, chemistry, and even literature andnguage departments."


    "Of course! I have no objections," Walker said. "Living in the mountains before, I never had the chance to learn these things."


    "Ha! Well, we at the 13th Bureau are fortunate to have these professors. Other ces might not even manage to get them," Wesughed. "In their sses, you really can learn a lot. Listen well."


    As Wes was speaking, Steven arrived with Zoey.


    "Director Garcia!" Wes greeted Steven, then introduced, "This is our new colleague, Walker."


    "Hello!" Steven shook Walker''s hand somewhat distractedly, his eyes asionally ncing at William.


    "This is our former Director, Director Garcia."


    "Director Garcia, hello! I''ve heard about you from my master," Walker said, not being foolish. This Director Garcia was an elite among mid-level Soulmancers. Although he seemed approachable, he was definitely not to be trifled with.


    "Hmm, young man, study hard," Steven nodded, then said, "I need to speak with William for a moment. You carry on."


    Walker looked a bit stunned.


    Did he just mention his master?


    Normally, shouldn''t Director Garcia have inquired about his master?


    And perhaps tried to establish somemon ground?


    That was not the usual protocol!


    "Me?" William''s face carried a faint smile. Perhaps Steven had noticed something ¨C that look in his eyes, small though they were, had not escaped William''s notice.


    "Um¡­e with me, I have something to talk to you about," Steven said, clearly under a lot of pressure, which he couldn''t let others know about ¨C a truly indescribable burden.


    William followed Steven to another office.


    Once inside, Steven gestured for William to enter first, then followed, closing the door and pulling down the blinds.


    William nced at him and asked, "Director Garcia, what did you want to talk about?"


    "Uh¡­ this¡­" Steven was genuinely conflicted. William probably didn''t want others to know his identity, being one of those reclusive super-powerful individuals.


    But having guessed it already, could he continue to act as if he knew nothing andmand William around?


    Probably not.


    But what would William do if he confronted him with the truth?


    "You''re not worried I''ll kill you to keep you quiet, are you?" Williamughed.


    At this, Steven shuddered, almost ready to kneel.


    "You jest," Steven decided toy his cards on the table, thinking this might even be an extraordinary opportunity for him. After all, he had been stuck at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer for years. Without a breakthrough, life seemed tock direction. Even as a mid-level Soulmancer, his lifespan was limited, and he felt his life nearing its end, which is why he had stepped down.


    William said, "It seems you really have guessed something. Impressive."


    "I''ve worked in the FBI for several decades¡­" Steven paused, then changed the direction of the conversation, "Mainly, it was the replicas you made. Under the instrument, their true nature could be seen. I deduced that those replicas must be releasing high-level illusions. Since even I couldn''t see through this illusion, your strength is obviously extraordinary."


    "Anything else?" William asked.


    "There''s also Alice''s rapid progression in power, which only began after she met you."


    "People have told me that Anthony Carter and Charles Turner were seen together on East 62nd Street, buying a property ¨C your residence."


    "But rest assured, this information about your identity will absolutely not be leaked!!"


    Steven left out a few things. Travis had disappeared after meeting William, and the ''demigods'' in Maplewood Town vanished after attempting to assassinate Alice.


    Also, William alone managed to make Evelyn concede. While Evelyn still controls most of New York City''s market, she no longer conducts ruthless purges.


    It surely couldn''t be said that William used his charm to negotiate with Evelyn.


    Everything pointed to the fact that William was not just a simple newbie Soulmancer.


    Hearing about today''s incident where William''s punch caused a system malfunction, and the psychic power testing device exploded during his test, all these coincidences together surely spoke volumes.


    William nodded slightly and said, "I actually just want to live a normal life. You don''t have to be so nervous about my matters., and it''s better not to talk about my matters to others."


    "Of course!" Steven nodded. "You can rest assured on that point. But now that you are assisting the 13th Bureau, I can also rest easy."


    "Alright then! If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."


    "Master!" Steven''s voice suddenly rose in excitement.


    "Hmm?" William looked at him.


    "I dare to ask, what realm are you in?"


    William calmly said, "I have no realm."


    No realm? What does that mean?


    Steven''s cheeks trembled as he mustered the courage to ask, "The divine medicine Alice gave to Lucien, did it alsoe from you?"


    "Yes, I gave it to her," William replied. "Do you want it?"


    Steven hurriedly said, "I don''t want to hide from you. I know my life is nearing its end. If you would grant me the medicine, I would be immensely grateful. But if you don''t wish to give it, that''s also fine. I only ask that you bless this world!"


    At this point, Steven actually bent over and respectfully bowed three times to William.


    William looked down at Steven and said, "I do have more of the medicine, but let me be frank with you. Those whose fate I alter often face greater challengester. This is something I''ve only recently realized. Are you sure you still want it?"


    Overjoyed, Steven bowed deeply three times again and eximed, "Please, Master, grant me the medicine!"


    "I''ve made it clear to you," William said, not stingy with the divine medicine, but uncertain if extending Steven''s life might lead to other unforeseen incidents.


    He had given the medicine to Lucien because Lucien''s injury was caused by him, a matter of cause and effect. William believed Lucien wouldn''t face negative consequences, but Steven''s case was different.


    In the end, whether it was a blessing or a curse, only Steven himself could bear it.

 Chapter 293 A ‘coincidental’ meeting

    Chapter 293 A ¡®coincidental¡¯ meeting


    William didn''t dare give Steven a divine medicine with too potent an effect, so he chose one of slightly lower quality from his spatial storage ring to give to him.


    Steven took the pill with both hands, observing the faint golden glow emanating from it, and couldn''t help but swallow hard. He asked, "Master, what is this divine medicine?"


    "I don''t remember its name. Judging by the mark engraved on it, I remember it''s for increasing strength. I''m just not sure if your body can withstand the energy boost this pill will bring," William said, genuinely unable to recall the name of the pill. It was something he made in his spare time, and from the mark, it was certain that any ordinary Soulmancer who took it would experience a significant increase in strength. To what level, however, was unknown.


    One thing was for sure: even a lower-quality divine medicine from William was incredibly rare and powerful in the world. If consumed and the body couldn''t handle its effects, an immediate death was not out of the question.


    Hearing William''s words, Steven held the pill with some hesitation. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Thank you for the warning. I will be careful."


    The pill was something he had asked for, and William had given it to him. If he really couldn''t withstand its effects and died, he couldn''t me anyone else.


    William nodded and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Steven carefully put away the pill and asked cautiously, "There''s one more thing I''d like to confirm. Those ''demigods'' in Maplewood Town, was it you who eliminated them?"


    "Yes, don''t bother guessing. Everyone in the town is dead," William knew what Steven was worried about. Since he had been found out, there was no need to hide it from him anymore.


    Steven shuddered all over. Although he had guessed this, hearing William confirm it still left him deeply shocked.


    Seeing that Steven was still not quite recovered, William had no choice but to leave the office himself.


    He had barely left when Walker found him.


    "William, are you busy tonight?"


    "Not really. What do you want to do?" William didn''t think Walker was the calm and collected type, probably up to something mischievous.


    Walker may seem a bit simple-minded, but that didn''t necessarily mean he was honest.


    Walker said with a smile, "I just got back, could you help me arrange a date with Alice? I want to take her out for dinner."


    William smiled, "Why don''t you ask her yourself?"


    "The thing is, if I ask her, she might not agree," Walker admitted frankly. "But you have a good rtionship with her. If you ask, she''ll definitelye out."


    William pondered for a moment, then said, "You know, I recently learned a new word that fits you perfectly."


    "What word?" Walker asked curiously, a yful glint in his eyes, "Is it something like ''super charming''?"


    "Whipped!" William replied.


    Walker''s smile turned even more sly: "Buddy, your thinking is too narrow."


    "Hmm?" William feigned interest.


    "If it''s just about pursuing one woman, that might be whipped. But if it''s about dating multiple women at the same time, that''s not being whipped."


    William thought for a while, then concluded, "So, you''re a yboy?"


    "yboy it is then, but you have to help me ask Alice out first," Walker said, draping his arm over William''s shoulder half-jokingly, "Don''t worry, I''ll make it worth your while. With me around, no one will dare to bully you."


    "Thanks for that," William said as he pulled out his phone to call Alice.


    Walker quickly added, "William, just say you''re inviting her to dinner, and we can have a ''coincidental'' meeting."


    William, having no other ns, was curious to see what Walker was up to.


    "Alice, are you free tonight?"


    Alice actually had a dinner engagement that evening, but when William called, she naturally said, "I''m free! What''s up?"


    This time she was being cautious, asking William first about the reason. If it was another challenge or fight, she didn''t want to spend half a day getting ready for nothing and end up looking foolish.


    William said, "Just inviting you out for dinner. What would you like to eat?"


    "What should we eat?" Alice thought the choice of food wasn''t that important, as long as they didn''t go to Le Chateau de Paris. Ever since herst visit there and encountering Sofia, she still had a psychological shadow.


    Compared to Sofia, she felt barely womanly,Sofia''s ample bust was like a dimensional strike against her self-confidence.


    "You pick the ce." William wasn''t very familiar with modern food, so if he had to choose, he''d probably just pick a ce randomly.


    Alice paused before asking, "It''s just you, right?"


    Walker, being a Soulmancer, could of course hear the conversation on the phone and quickly nodded at William. He was nning a ''coincidental'' meeting, and if Alice knew he was going to be there, she might not show up, which would be awkward.


    William could only say, "Yeah, just me."


    "Alright, let''s go to Savor Sanctuary restaurant. Where are you? I''lle pick you up," Alice responded promptly. "How about six o''clock tonight?"


    "I''m currently at CLOUD9 club."


    "Huh? Are you chasing celebrities or going to y professionally?"


    "Neither!"


    "We''ll talk more when we meet." After hanging up the phone, Alice leaned back on her bed, rolled over, then got up and started looking for clothes.


    She had many outfits in her wardrobe, but since it was dinner with William alone, she thought she''d wear the dress William made for her.


    As she was selecting her outfit, someone knocked on her bedroom door.


    Other than her father Calvin, no one usually knocked on her door. She put the dress on the bed and opened the bedroom door.


    "Dad, I won''t be going to the dinner tonight. I have another appointment!" Alice said, not realizing a childlike smile appeared on her face as she spoke.


    "Got a boyfriend?" Russell stood at the door, eyeing his precious daughter. "When will you bring him home for Dad to see?"


    Calvin, being experienced, could tell from Alice''s demeanor that she seemed like a girl in love.


    "What? No, it''s my master!" Alice rolled her eyes at her dad, her face flushing as she said, "Dad, what are you thinking? You''re not trying to marry off your precious daughter so quickly, are you?"


    Calvin, hearing that it was her master, felt a bit solemn inside, but said with a smile, "Dad naturally can''t bear to part with you, but eventually you''ll have to marry someone. Start dating early, preferably someone three or four years older than you, five years is also okay."


    He was being subtle. William looked young, but he was much older than her.


    With William''s actual age, Alice could have called him grandfather.


    "I''m not nning to date for now," Alice said, wrapping her arm around Calvin''s and yfully speaking, "Dad, can you tell Mr. Jones that I''ll be dining with my master at his restaurant tonight? Can you reserve two spots for us?"


    "Alright then," Calvin said, somewhat helplessly. Some things he probably understood but couldn''t say outright. All he could do was indulge his beloved daughter.

 Chapter 294 Complicated feelings

    Chapter 294 Complicated feelings


    "Savor Sanctuary? Where is that?"


    Walker, hearing the name of the restaurant, was immediately confused.


    William nced at him, "Use the navigation app! Don''t you know how?"


    "How... how could I not?" Walker pulled out his phone, opened the navigation app, and after some fumbling around on the screen, finally found Savor Sanctuary restaurant. "Got it, I know where it is. You two go first, I''ll pretend I''m also eating there, and then you find an excuse to leave."


    "Alright!" William wasn''t worried about Alice being at a disadvantage with Walker.


    With Alice''s current strength, Walker was really no match for her.


    After wandering around CLOUD9 club a bit more, led by Wes, William checked out the club''s yers. These yers all seemed very young.


    William noticed they were ying a game called League of Legends. Wes mentioned that they had won the LCS championship and even made it to the semifinals of the League of Legends World Championship, which seemed quite impressive.


    At six o''clock, a business-ss Mercedes stopped outside the CLOUD9 club. Alice called William, and he promptly went outside.


    Walker, meanwhile, was still waiting inside the club.


    "You don''t mind having dinner with someone you don''t know, do you, master?" Alice hadn''t driven herself; the car seemed to be arranged by the hotel.


    "Not at all! Why do you ask?"


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s just that this restaurant has a rule: they only entertain ten guests at a time, and these guests all dine at the same table."


    "No problem."


    Alice, dressed in the Renaissance-era gown William had made for her, looked like a fairy descended from heaven: "By the way, what were you doing at CLOUD9 club?"


    William replied, "It''s Zoey and their new base."


    "Zoey?" Alice pursed her lips and said, "Why didn''t you have dinner with her?"


    William casually responded, "She spent the afternoon walking and eating through the food street."


    Alice''s eyebrows raised, her eyes nting in displeasure, "You went shopping with her?"


    "Hmm." William paused for a moment, then said, "By the way, Walker is out."


    "Alice, already somewhat displeased, responded, "He''s out, so what? What does that have to do with me?"


    William said with a smile, "He''s nning to ''coincidentally'' meet you."


    "A coincidence?" Alice''s expression changed immediately, and she asked with some displeasure, "You''re not trying to set me up with him, are you?"


    William smiled slightly, "Do you think you can be ''set up''?"


    Alice rolled her eyes, somewhat annoyed, "He wants to have a coincidental meeting at the restaurant? Well, we''ll see if he has the skills to pull that off."


    "He''ll use GPS navigation," William continued. "I''ll find an excuse to leave halfway through the meal, and the rest will be up to you."


    Alice pouted, her eyes brimming with tears, looking at William angrily, "You know, what you''re doing is really excessive!"


    William looked at her, somewhat puzzled, unsure what to say.


    Was it really excessive?


    Walker was indeed a bit simple-minded and not a match for his disciple, but hadn''t he already informed Alice in advance?


    If William left and Alice didn''t want to continue, she could just directly refuse Walker.


    Walker''s main pride was probably his strength. Once he saw Alice''s power, he''d likely feel ashamed and then quietly withdraw.


    His actions might be somewhat excessive to Walker, but why would Alice think he was being excessive?


    Alice turned her head away, not looking at William, flicking away a tear that was about to fall, visibly upset.


    William took a deep breath and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you," Alice peeked at him stealthily, then turned her gaze away again.


    She thought her master''s actions were really excessive. She just wanted to have a meal with William, but it turned out he had already arranged with Walker to sneak away halfway through!


    Regardless of whether Walker could enter the restaurant or not, his approach was entirely displeasing!


    Angry!


    Very angry!


    The kind of angry that needs someone to coax!


    Alice waited a full thirty seconds, and suddenly, the theme music of a TV show began to y in the car.


    She slowly turned her head to look at William, only to find that he had already taken out his phone and started watching a TV series!!


    At that moment, Alice felt like she could punch her master!


    William showed no intention of pacifying her. When Alice said she didn''t want to talk to him, William conveniently started watching his show, a true case of being insensitive!


    Ten minutes passed, and William suddenly looked up at Alice.


    Alice quickly turned her head away, refusing to look at him.


    Now you think of cating me?


    Toote!


    Coaxing now is no use!


    "Alice, my phone is out of service. Can you top up my phone for me?"


    "..." Alice took a deep breath, and at that moment, she was somewhat d that William was only her master.


    If William were her boyfriend, she would have dug a hole and buried him alive by now.


    Oh, right!


    Yes, William was only her master, not her boyfriend.


    "Alright," Alice resignedly took out her phone and began to top up his phone ount.


    Alice added credit to William''s phone ount.


    William''s phone received a confirmation message indicating the recharge was sessful. However, his inte connection still hadn''t resumed. After fiddling with his phone for a while without sess, he thought he might have had an outstanding bill too high.


    Alice topped it up again.


    William continued to tinker with his phone¡­


    Until after Alice had recharged almost five hundred dors, William finally couldn''t hold back and handed his phone to Alice: "Can you help me check how much I owe?"


    "You don''t owe anything now." Alice checked his ount bnce and found there was still a considerable amount remaining. But she quickly realized that William might not know that after a phone service is restored, the phone needs to be restarted or put into airne mode to re-activate the connection.


    At that moment, she suddenly remembered what her father had said before leaving the house. He had suggested she find a boyfriend who was three to five years older than her.


    It seems her father had noticed something and was hinting at her.


    Best to find someone three to four years older, five years is also fine.


    It looks like her old man had figured out something and was hinting at her.


    Hmph!


    Two old men!


    By now, Alice''s anger had subsided. She enabled airne mode on William''s phone and then handed it back to him, quietly watching as he continued to watch his show.


    Her feelings wereplicated!


    "Master!" Alice suddenly called out to William.


    William looked up at her.


    "If Walker can''t manage the ''coincidental'' meeting, is it okay if you don''t leave?"


    "Sure!" William nodded and then lowered his head to continue watching his show.


    A smile finally appeared on Alice''s face. In fact, she had been overthinking. It wasn''t the first day she knew William.


    Wasn''t he always just a boy who kept a stern face and was oblivious in matters of love?


    Most importantly, William probably really saw her just as his disciple, without any of those special romantic feelings between couples, yet she kept yearning for something more.

 Chapter 295 Ulterior motives

    Chapter 295 Ulterior motives


    Savor Sanctuary Restaurant is a sensory dining establishment in New York City, where each dish is a work of art. The 20-course meal features a variety of themed dishes.


    Information about each dish is disyed on the walls.


    There are three types of set menus, each priced at $400 per person.


    The molecr gastronomy here not only fills you up but can also leave you stuffed!


    Additionally, guests can enjoy a feast for both their eyes and ears!


    What''s special is that to dine at this restaurant, reservations need to be made three months in advance on the official website.


    But such formalities are needless for someone with Calvin''s social status.


    Does Calvin Turner''s beloved daughter need a reservation to dine?


    William and his party entered the restaurant directly, but Walker wasn''t so lucky.


    He finally found Savor Sanctuary Restaurant through GPS navigation, only to be stopped by the doorman.


    He thought about sneaking in using his skills but discovered the restaurant had a mid-level Soulmancer on guard. Had he not identified himself as a 13th Bureau employee, he likely would have been severely beaten.


    "Andrew, are you really considering marrying into the Turner family? What will happen to her if you marry into the Turner family?"


    In another hotel''s Mercedes-Benz, a pale-faced man in a suit was hugging a voluptuously figured woman. Hearing the woman''sint, he chuckled and said, "So what if I marry into the Turner family? Even if she''s the Turner family''s little princess, she''ll still have to call you ''sister'' once she''s in the door, won''t she?"


    "But I don''t want to share you with other women," the woman whined, snuggling into the man''s embrace.


    This Andrewughed wickedly and replied, "Can you handle me all by yourself? I might need to find you a few sisters to share the burden."


    "Stop it, you!" The woman giggled seductively, her eyes filled with flirtatious nces, almost ready to initiate an intense encounter right there in the car.


    "Just wait! I''m only interested in the Turner family''s wealth. I heard the Turner family recently had some issues, with Russell being ousted and now Calvin reigns supreme. And he only has that one precious daughter." Andrew, with his legs crossed, added, "Calvin wants me for a son-inw, so I might as well oblige him, haha!"


    "Soter, I''ll have to watch you being affectionate with another woman? I don''t believe it; I''m going to drain you right now!" The woman started to make her move.


    The driver was on the verge of madness. "Damn it, these two are too outrageous. Do they think I''m just air?"


    William finally experienced what is known as a Private Dining or Chef''s Table experience. To ordinary people, theyout here would undoubtedly seem magnificent.


    As all ten guests at the table arrived, each dish served was apanied by intense lighting and shadow effects in the room.


    It made one feel like each bite was a scene from the world, whether basking in sunlight, amidst forests, or as if situated in a mythical realm.


    There was a time when human dining was merely for sustenance, but now, it has be a unique form of enjoyment.


    William also relished this experience, viewing it as a way to appreciate human progress.


    As for the light and shadow effects, they seemed quite ordinary to him.


    If he wished, he could even create an ambiance of dining amidst the vast stars.


    "Next time we have a meal at home, I''ll let you experience something even better," William said, sensing Alice''s mood wasn''t the best. After all, as her mentor, he couldn''t let her be unhappy.


    "Okay!" Alice, generally cheerful, felt much better after having some food here, especially after sorting out her thoughts and no longer being upset with William.


    She gave William a radiant smile and even felt the urge to feed him, but thinking it over, such intimacy seemed too much, so she refrained.


    As they were dining, a young man in a suit swapped seats to sit next to Alice and politely asked with a smile, "Are you Miss Turner?"


    "You are¡­" Alice scrutinized the man in front of her, unable to recall where she had seen him before, "Do we know each other?"


    "You forgot? Ten years ago, I visited your house¡­" the young man said with a smile, "I''m Andrew Martinez! Remember me now?"


    "An¡­ Andrew¡­ Oh, what a coincidence! You''re dining here too?" Alice couldn''t really remember Andrew, but since her house often had visitors and children over, she yed along, giving face to the man''s im.


    "Yes, what a coincidence indeed! I didn''t expect to run into Alice here." Andrew struggled to conceal his ulterior motives, finding Alice stunningly beautiful.


    Compared to Alice, the women he had been with before seemed so in and unremarkable!


    If he could win over such a woman, even forsaking the Turner family''s wealth would be worth it.


    A coincidence?!!


    Alice looked around, relieved that Walker, that guy, hadn''t shown up.


    "Miss Turner, do you have any ns after dinner?" Andrew, noticing Alice''s distraction, patiently tried to engage with her.


    "After dinner, I will go straight home." Alice clearly didn''t want to engage with Andrew. It''s rare for her to have a meal alone with William, why would someone elsee to chat!


    "How about I drive you home? It''s not safe for a girl to go back alone."


    Andrewpletely ignored William''s presence. He had observed them earlier; William, though seemingly distinguished, dressed casually and didn''t disy any intimate gestures towards Alice.


    If Calvin had intentionally informed him of Alice dining here, his intentions were quite apparent.


    He probably didn''t want Alice to be involved with this young man, regardless of her feelings for him.


    This might be because Calvin had his own ns.


    In a prominent family like the Turners, choosing a son-inw often requires considering the match of family background and social status.


    In other words, this young man in front of them might not be on the same social level as their family, which made Andrew feel he could ignore this person even more.


    "No need, someone is picking me up," Alice bluntly refused. If Andrew hadn''t offered to take her home, this encounter might still have seemed idental, but his suggestion immediately raised her guard.


    Clearly, Andrew had ulterior motives.


    Hesitating for a moment, Andrew finally couldn''t help but reveal, "Alice, to be honest, this meeting wasn''t a coincidence."


    Alice slowly turned her head, her gaze turning icy, "Are you following me?"


    "Miss Turner, please don''t misunderstand, your father asked me toe here," Andrew tried to maintain his smile, still believing it to


    be charming.

 Chapter 296 This performance is too clumsy�

    Chapter 296 This performance is too clumsy£¡


    "Ahh, I don''t need a bodyguard, you can leave after dinner." Alice''s first thought was that this man was a bodyguard and driver arranged by her father to protect her.


    After all, her father probably didn''t realize how strong she was now. It seemed she needed to find an opportunity to showcase her strength in front of him to alleviate his concerns.


    A bodyguard?!


    Andrew''s mouth twitched slightly. He considered himself handsome and suave,how could he look like a bodyguard?


    "Alice, you misunderstood. I''m not a bodyguard your dad hired," Andrew said, feeling somewhat disheartened. He had never experienced such a blow in his pursuit of women.


    "Then you can go, too!" Alice was getting annoyed, her pleasant dinner disrupted by this man.


    And it was all arranged by her father.


    She definitely needed to have a serious talk with her dad when she got home. This was really disappointing!


    "Alice, let me properly introduce myself. I''m Andrew, the heir of the Martinez family from Texas. AmeriHeal Pharmaceuticals is our family business, and our families have had business dealings before," Andrew said, noticing no emotional reaction from Alice. He smirked and whispered, "And, I am a Soulmancer."


    Soulmancer, a title that would usually inspire awe and admiration in ordinary people.


    Alice''s strength was nearly at the mid-level of a junior Soulmancer, but she still didn''t know how to discern others'' strength from their aura. She could vaguely tell that Andrew was a Soulmancer, but his exact level was unclear to her.


    She looked at Andrew bewilderedly, trying to gauge what level he might be.


    He seemed quite weak.


    "Alice, you must know about Soulmancers in this world," Andrew, thinking he had finally caught her attention, smiled proudly and said, "I''ll just say it straight. I like you, be with me."


    "..." Alice''s gaze was no longer confused, she looked at Andrew as if he were an idiot.


    Andrew continued, "If you''re with me, I promise I''ll love only you forever!"


    "You... should see my dad to get some treatment. You''re a fine young man, it''s just that your brain doesn''t work right." Alice couldn''t hold back anymore. This man was so direct, a ssic case of brain malfunction, probably due to misdirected energy during his transformation into a Soulmancer,resulting in brain damage.


    "You don''t believe me?" Andrewughed, not angrily but rather amused. He stared at the utensils in front of Alice, and they began to float. Astonishingly, a dinner knife flew straight towards William''s face.


    He thought to himself, you must like this guy''s face? I''ll disfigure him now, and let''s see if you still like him!


    Men, only by possessing great power can they conquer women!


    The lighting in the room was intense, and other diners were so immersed in the culinary and visual experience that they didn''t notice themotion at their table.


    Alice, shocked to see Andrew attacking her master, gasped in surprise and momentarily forgot to defend William from the knife attack.


    Honestly... it was one thing for this guy to be nuts, but to excel so remarkably at seeking his own death was something else.


    Harassing her was bad enough, but daring to attack William?!


    Sure enough, as the knife neared William''s cheek, it suddenly made a sharp turn. After circling around, it plunged into Andrew''s thigh at a speed too fast for the human eye to catch.


    "Ah!!" Andrew let out a piercing scream.


    Then, a fork leapt from Andrew''s te and stabbed directly into a sensitive spot in his lower body.


    "Let''s go!" William, having lost his appetite, took Alice''s hand and stood up to leave.


    Alice nced back at Andrew, impressed by her master''s ruthlessness.


    She wondered if a Soulmancer like Andrew could recover from such a unique injury, but figured that with modern medical technology, a prosthetic recement might be feasible.


    The gruesome scene quickly drew the attention of the other diners. Someone who came over to check on Andrew''s injuries immediately vomited their meal.


    It was too gory!


    "Security!" The staff promptly sounded the rm.


    As they reached the elevator, a nearly 7-foot-tall burly man blocked their way.


    "Did you hurt Andrew?" The burly man was Jeffrey Gonzalez, the restaurant''s security chief and the same mid-level Soulmancer that Walker had encountered earlier. He was also registered with the 13th Bureau.


    "A mid-level Soulmancer!" Jeffrey eyed Alice, recognizing her strength.


    Then his gaze fell on William. At first nce, he seemed like an ordinary person.


    But on second look, a novice Soulmancer?!


    Something must have gone wrong earlier, but it wasn''t important now!


    "Acting violently here as Soulmancers, are you going to wait here for the 13th Bureau toe, or should I take you there myself?" Jeffrey eyed Alice and waved his hand, releasing an enclosing barrier that made them invisible to those outside.


    William said to Alice, "Alice, your turn! Time for some realbat!"


    William didn''t bother to exin anything. After all, the opponent had already set up the barrier, and Aliceckedbat experience. This mid-level Soulmancer was a great opportunity for practice.


    Alice almost cried. Another fight?


    She came here to eat!


    Engaging in a fight right after eating wasn''t good for her health...


    "Fight? Let''s try!" Jeffrey sneered, his fingers lightly twirling, and soon his surroundings filled with a mysterious glow.


    An illusionist?


    Jeffrey stretched out his hand, and Alice suddenly felt as though the scenery around her drastically changed, as if she fell into the palm of his hand.


    Was this the control of an illusionist''s illusion?


    William muttered thoughtfully, "A mental illusion?"


    Jeffrey had merely extended his hand into the void, not even touching Alice. All her sensations were mere illusions, her consciousness trapped in Jeffrey''s mental illusion, standing there like a wooden figure.


    It was clear he only wanted to trap Alice, not harm her.


    "You aren''t affected by it?" Jeffrey''s eyes widened in surprise, having heard William name his technique just now.


    William slightly lifted his eyelids and said, "Of course, I''m affected!"


    Then he stood like a statue, not blinking, as if he too was trapped in the mental illusion.


    Jeffrey''s face twitched. Wasn''t this a bit too fake?


    "Who are you?" Jeffrey was no fool. Just now, William obviously wasn''t affected. But how could a novice Soulmancer possibly ignore his mental illusion?


    William remained motionless, continuing to y along.


    He was cooperating so well, yet the man was still asking questions. Clearly, his emotional intelligence is really quite low.


    William didn''t want to confront this illusionist, but Jeffrey''s move was indeed a test for Alice. He wondered if she could break through this significantly weakened version of the "mental illusion" on her own.

 Chapter 297 Volunteer Service？

    Chapter 297 Volunteer Service£¿


    William clearly hadn''t fallen into Jeffrey''s mental illusion, but he pretended as if he had.


    Especially Jeffrey, upon witnessing William''s strength, originally thought he was just a novice Soulmancer. Yet William easily broke through Jeffrey''s mental illusion. This ability seemed to hide some secret. For a moment, Jeffrey couldn''t fullyprehend William''s true capabilities.


    As long as Alice didn''t flee, Jeffrey believed he could continue the standoff. He was confident that the 13th Bureau would soon notice the anomaly and arrive shortly.


    Meanwhile, William stood quietly, motionless, making Jeffrey hesitant to act rashly against him.


    Alice, however, waspletely trapped in Jeffrey''s mental illusion, unable to extricate herself. Unaware that her soul was bound, she clearly felt the changes in her surroundings. Jeffrey seemed to have be a giant titan, her being tightly grasped in his colossal hand. No matter how she tried to escape, it felt like wandering in an endless world. This hand appeared to connect the entire universe, vast and boundless.


    "Alice''s consciousness was exceptionally clear; she wasn''t afraid at all. "Is this like the legendary power of a titan?I don''t want to be trapped here!" she mused to herself.


    She firmly believed that, even though she couldn''t see William, he must be right beside her. With her master around, everything would be fine. She thought that all of this was just a test from William.


    She quickly reviewed what William had taught her, realizing that everything she was experiencing likely wasn''t the real world.


    How could she break free from this giant hand?


    Alice''s soul struggled in the mental illusion, trying to find a way to escape.


    Outside, Jeffrey couldn''t help but say to William, "Enough with the acting, you can stop pretending now!"


    This sight was somewhat embarrassing to watch.


    William could only look at him helplessly, this guy had no sense of humor.


    "What exactly are you?" Jeffrey, being a mid-level Soulmancer, was puzzled as his illusions had no effect on the man before him. This made him deeply contemtive.


    Could it be that this young man''s true strength was extraordinarily high?


    Or did he possess some sort of magical artifact?


    William said cheerfully, "I''m just a novice Soulmancer. You don''t need to overthink it. Your mental illusion can''t trap me, probably because my mental strength is different from ordinary people."


    "By the way, do you understand what mental strength is?"


    Jeffrey looked at William expressionlessly, trying to see through his strength but found that no matter how he looked, William seemed just like a novice Soulmancer.


    As for having strong mental strength?!


    How strong could a novice Soulmancer''s mental strength be?


    "Why did you harm someone without cause?" Jeffrey was already tired of William''s nonsensical talk and said, "Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you are a Soulmancer."


    William responded with a smile, "The person I injured is also a Soulmancer, and he was the first to attack me. Isn''t it normal to get hurt if his skills are inferior?"


    "Then just wait here. I''ll notify the staff of the 13th Bureau. Exin these disputes to them." Jeffrey, who lived a secluded life as an ordinary person, preferred not to get involved in conflicts. It was best to leave these issues for the 13th Bureau staff to handle.


    "I am a staff member of the 13th Bureau." As he spoke, William tossed the work badge Wes had given him to Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey caught the badge and looked at it carefully, then said with righteous indignation, "Then this is a case of knowing thew and breaking it."


    William wasn''t upset and said, "The room is under surveince, so a check will reveal the truth. You will surely report the matter truthfully to the 13th Bureau. There''s no point in lying to you."


    Jeffrey was silent for a moment, realizing that William made sense. Besides, once the incident was reported, the 13th Bureau would certainly investigate, making lies futile.


    "I''ll take your word for it this time."


    As Jeffrey was about to dispel the mental illusion, William quickly said, "Don''t rush, let her break free on her own."


    "You''re oversimplifying things!" Jeffrey confidently said, "Since you know this is a mental illusion, you should realize that unless I dispel it, she won''t be able toe out of it!"


    Jeffrey said this with great assurance. His power was superior to Alice''s, and once such a high-level illusion was cast, it was virtually impossible for her to escape.


    Absolutely impossible...


    William looked at him and smiled without saying a word.


    Jeffrey, a reclusive illusionist with a generally good temperament, felt provoked by William''s smile, "You must have some special magical artifact on you. That doesn''t count."


    "Shall we wait and see?" William himself didn''t quite believe that Alice could break Jeffrey''s mental illusion, knowing all too well his disciple''s limitations. But it was important to give her a chance.


    If she could escape on her own, she would undoubtedly gain some valuable insights.


    "Fine by me," Jeffrey said coolly, "Since you''re with the 13th Bureau, why don''t you call Deputy Director Wenzel here? If the girl hasn''t escaped from the mental illusion by the time Deputy Director Wenzel arrives, I''ll release her. But then you''ll have to do volunteer service for a month at the Asa Church gathering ce nearby."


    Volunteer service for a month at the Asa Church gathering ce?


    A sense of unease arose in William''s heart. He really didn''t want to be forced into doing volunteer service at the Asa Church gathering ce.


    However, since Jeffrey had proposed this condition, he didn''t back down and responded, "Fine. But if she escapes before Deputy Director Wenzel arrives, then you have to wear a superhero costume in the city center and perform a little magic show for passersby."


    William could see that, although the man in front of him had distanced himself from his past lifestyle, he still retained a sense of seriousness and self-control. Forcing such a person to do something unusual in public would undoubtedly be an interesting change.


    Jeffrey''s face changed slightly, clearly taken aback by the punishment, but he eventually gritted his teeth and agreed, "Alright!"


    The two men made their bet, and William immediately called Wes, saying that he had injured someone at the Savor Sanctuary restaurant and was being held there, asking him toe and help.


    Wes said he would arrive soon, but after waiting for over two hours, there was still no sign of him. Alice stood there like a statue, sweating profusely. Many people at the elevator entrance wanted to pass but were stopped by Jeffrey''s barrier, thinking they had encountered a paranormal event, and fled in panic.


    William looked at Alice, thinking how foolish she was, unable to break a mere mental illusion.


    Had all the swordsmanship secrets he taught her been in vain?


    If Odin, the creator of the mental illusion, knew that William''s direct disciple was trapped in it, William wondered if he would be pleased or terrified.


    In the past, it was well known that William the Obliterator was fiercely protective of his disciples. If anyone dared to harm even a hair on his disciple''s head, they would face his towering rage.


    Using the mental illusion created by Odin, he trapped William''s disciple and even made a bet with William. If he wins, he wants William to do a month of volunteer service at a nearby Asa religious


    ritual site. Which deity would dare to let him do a month of volunteer service?

 Chapter 298 This was a bit too absurd.

    Chapter 298 This was a bit too absurd.


    William had initially thought that, despite Alice''s somewhatcking aptitude, she should be able to break Jeffrey''s mental illusion within an hour with a single strike of her sword.


    During her battle in Ravenwood, she had even managed to employ her sword aura and pressure effectively.


    Logically, after learning from William for so long, breaking such a minor illusion should have been no problem for her.


    However, by 11:30 PM, when Wes called again, William asked, "Deputy Director Wenzel, when will you arrive?"


    "I''m already downstairs. Just hand your phone to Jeffrey, and I''ll speak to him directly," replied Wes. He and Zoey had actually been nearby for quite some time, but they weren''t in a hurry. The two even had ate-night snack nearby.


    ording to Wes, since William had injured someone and was being held, it wasn''t a big deal to let him be taught a lesson. Besides, Wes knew Jeffrey''s character and was confident that he wouldn''t harm William, so ater arrival seemed fine.


    "You''d bettere up here," William insisted, bound by his verbal bet with Jeffrey. He wasn''t afraid to lose, but their agreement was based on the premise of ending the bet with Wes''s arrival.


    Wes, not fully understanding William''s intention, worried that Jeffrey might be causing trouble. "Wait for me, I''ll be right up," he said before hanging up.


    Jeffrey, observing William,mented with a smile, "Seems like the girl can''t escape the illusion on her own."


    "I can take the loss," William replied, epting the oue. After all, it was just about doing a month of volunteer service at the Asa Church ritual site.


    He couldn''t me anyone but himself for overestimating his disciple and trusting Alice too much.


    Hours had passed, and she still hadn''t broken Jeffrey''s illusion. If Jeffrey had been the type to kill easily, Alice would likely be dead by now.


    William nced at Alice, acknowledging that his disciple, if too weak, was doomed not to survive long.


    From past experiences, those who benefited from William often saw a sudden increase in strength, but the trials they facedter were unimaginably tough.


    Regrettably, William couldn''t intervene. If he did, the subsequent trials would only multiply endlessly.


    William fears nothing and can break through almost any cmity, but peacefully resolving those cmities alsoes at a cost.


    The most memorable incident for William was over eighty thousand years ago when Artemis faced a cmity. William forcibly intervened ny-nine times, only to trigger the dark forces within himself. On that day, he went on a killing spree, destroying the entire realm of gods with a single blow, and Artemis too perished under his palm.


    Cmities can be ovee, but they must be resolved by the individuals facing them. The more William interfered, the more severe the consequences became.


    Perhaps this is the inevitable cause and effect that governs the universe.


    Wes wasn''t slow in arriving. As he rode the elevator up and the doors were about to open, a sudden burst of brilliant light emanated from Alice''s eyes. Her sword aura swept through, causing the building''s electrical systems to fail, the ground to crack open, plunging everything into darkness.


    Jeffrey coughed up a mouthful of blood, clearly suffering from the aftermath.


    William couldn''t help but smile, realizing he no longer had to do a month of volunteer service.


    At that moment, Alice had grasped part of the essence of the sword technique William used to break Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary formation at Mystic Peak.


    Impressive! She truly had understood some of the essence of the sword technique.


    "How is this possible?" Jeffrey stared at Alice in disbelief, his heart racing at the formidable sword aura.


    She was still a mid-level Soulmancer with no apparent increase in strength, yet she wielded such a powerful sword technique.


    Inside the mental illusion, Alice''s mind had reached a state of profound rity. She realized that probably only William''s sword strike could sever the hand of the titanic giant.


    As she meditated, the essence of William''s swordy continuously appeared before her eyes. First, she imitated it, then gradually came to understand it.


    Without even drawing her sword, the golden hands around her seemed to be pierced by thousands of swords, cracking and fragmenting, along with the giant titan, until it exploded.


    "Still want to fight?" Alice also fixed her gaze on Jeffrey. If he still wanted to fight, it wouldn''t matter to her ¨C her confidence was sky-high, and she even felt capable of slicing a in half with one strike.


    "Cough, cough!" Jeffrey, a master of exceptional strength, had never been challenged like this, especially not by a mid-level Soulmancer girl.


    This was a bit too absurd.


    Just moments ago, Jeffrey felt his mental illusion begin to copse.


    He hadn''t even had the chance to dissolve it himself when it was shattered by a formidable and unrivaled sword technique, which even injured his soul.


    At this moment, Alice stood with the Sword of Soulbreaker nted behind her. Though her eyes bore no killing intent, the pressure of her sword aura soared skyward, now seemingly indifferent to any level of strength.


    Jeffrey swore he had never seen such a terrifying sword technique. Even though his own power far surpassed Alice''s, he had no confidence in withstanding a strike from her sword. The level of strength seemed like the wealth of ordinary people ¨C what this wealth could be transformed into depended on the Soulmancer themselves.


    Although Jeffrey was a peak mid-level Soulmancer, Alice''s current momentum was so overwhelming that even the wooden sword in her hand instilled a deep sense of fear within him. If they really fought, he believed he would die ¨C a notion that made him question his own life.


    Could a mid-level Soulmancer actually threaten a master at the peak of the same level?


    "I give up! I admit defeat," Jeffrey sighed inwardly and conceded, "Youngdy, your sword technique is a rare gem in a thousand years. I''m impressed!"


    Alice, hearing his words, burst into a delightedugh.


    William, however, only offered a faint smile, exchanging a nce with her, somewhat unimpressed.


    This girl''s talent wascking, and she was not diligent enough. Continuing this way, she was bound to encounter mishaps sooner orter.


    Now, he somewhat regretted epting Alice as his disciple. With such abilities, how could she stand on her own in the future?


    It seemed he would have to intensify her training when they returned.


    Wes forcibly pried open the elevator doors and stepped out, quickly addressing Alice, "Alice, don''t be impulsive, Jeffrey won''t harm William."


    He assumed that Jeffrey was giving William trouble, leading to Alice drawing her sword in confrontation.


    In his eyes, apart from the mysterious person who ughtered Maplewood Town, Alice was the strongest, especially with that divine sword in her hand ¨C its power was unparalleled!


    Even Zoey might not be able to defeat Alice.


    Jeffrey, despite being a peak mid-level Soulmancer, surely wouldn''t fare well in a fight against Alice!


    "It''s okay, we''re not fighting anymore," Alice exined. "A guy named Andrewunched a sneak attack on William... I couldn''t hold back and just gave him a lesson."


    Alice cleverly took the responsibility upon herself, knowing that her master didn''t like revealing his strength.


    "It''s fine, I''ll go check on that person''s injuries and try to negotiate," Wes responded.


    From what William had told Wes earlier, it seemed that it was William who had hit someone. Now it appeared it was actually Alice, the formidable one, who had acted. This made things much easier to handle.

 Chapter 299 I think your smile looks a bit perverted

    Chapter 299 I think your smile looks a bit perverted


    Wes''s arrival brought relief to Jeffrey.


    After bing a Soulmancer, Jeffrey had preferred to stay out of the public eye. He had taken on the role of the head of security here, living a reclusive life.


    Today''s incident was clearly a bitplex, and it was still unclear who was right and who was wrong. It wasn''t ideal for him to engage in a life-or-death battle with Alice.


    Especially considering that if it really came down to a fight, he didn''t stand much chance of winning.


    "Jeffrey, he''s also one of our 13th Bureau''s people. I believe there must be some misunderstanding here. I''ll take the person away now and investigate this matter thoroughly. Sorry for the disturbance," Wes, now extremely adept at handling such situations, forced a smile, trying to minimize the issue.


    What else could Jeffrey do? He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "Alright, I trust you."


    "Thanks for your understanding." Only then did Wes give William a look, signaling that it was time to leave. Why couldn''t the young man understand?


    William noticed Wes''s expression but had no intention of leaving. Instead, he smiled at Jeffrey, "Let''s go! I want to see your street magic performance!"


    Forcing a reclusive master to perform street magic in a clown costume was something William was entirely capable of doing.


    After all, it was a bet between both parties. If William had lost, he would have fulfilled his end of the bet too!


    How could he possibly renege on a lost bet?


    The thought of watching a reclusive illusionist perform magic in a clown costume on the streets was genuinely amusing.


    As soon as William said this, Jeffrey''s face turned pale, even worse than when he was injured: "Some other time, please. The entire building''s electrical system is malfunctioning, and I need to fix it."


    Wes quickly stepped forward, pulling William along, "Let''s go. Zoey is waiting for us downstairs." He hurriedly led William down the stairs through the emergency exit.


    But before leaving, William shouted back at Jeffrey, "Don''t forget your street performance tomorrow, you have to honor the bet if you lose!"


    Jeffrey''s face turned from pale to ashen, clearly displeased with such provocation.


    The illusionist was indeed very stubborn.


    But since he had agreed to the bet with William and lost, he had to ept defeat, even though he was extremely reluctant. He knew that William was aware of his reclusive past yet still forced him into such an act.


    "William, do you realize Jeffrey was a hermit?" Wes asked, his face dark under the emergency light, making him look even more displeased.


    "I know," William replied with a smile.


    "And you still asked someone to dress up in a clown costume and perform on the street?" Wes didn''t know how to describe William''s behavior. Wasn''t this just deliberately causing trouble?


    If it were him, he would certainly feel angered by such an act.


    "Don''t you think it''s interesting to have a reclusive illusionist perform in a clown costume?" William said nonchntly.


    "Interesting? You''recking respect for someone''s lifestyle! Although he chooses to live away from the world, it''s his choice."


    "Can''t help it, that''s just how I am," William shrugged.


    Wes shook his head speechlessly. William was indeed fortunate. Although he wasn''t very powerful, he had the support of people like Zoey and Alice. Otherwise, with his personality, he would have already caused countless troubles.


    Wes had heard about William''s altercation with Gavin today. It was Zoey who had intervened to settle the matter. He wondered where William got such good fortune with women.


    Continuing like this, even if William couldn''t improve his strength, with two goddesses covering for him, he could do whatever he wanted for the rest of his life.


    Wes walked through the staircase, continuously receiving messages on his phone. He took out his phone and then said to William, "William, Zoey told me that it was you who talked to Evelyn, which is why she didn''t let her ''demigods'' cause any trouble?"


    "I just appealed to her emotions and reasoned with her." William, of course, wouldn''t tell Wes the details of his conversation with Evelyn.


    Wes looked at the messages on his phone and said, "Tonight, Evelyn invited many of New York''s wealthy businessmen for a banquet. She indeed made a lot of concessions, but she also made a demand: to re-establish the New York Chamber of Commerce, with her as the president!"


    "Oh," William responded indifferently. In in terms, Evelyn wanted these businessmen to follow her lead.


    With her current methods, getting these businessmen on her side or even bing her subordinates wasn''t difficult.


    Conquering a group of people was far more meaningful than annihting them.


    "The key is that many people at tonight''s banquet expressed their willingness to let Evelyn be the president." Wes knew that William had a good rtionship with Evelyn.


    William suddenly stopped and stared at Wes: "Deputy Director Wenzel, you''re not suggesting I sell my body and charm to infiltrate the enemy, are you?"


    "Ah, this..." Wes gave an awkward smile and said, "How can that be considered selling your body and charm? I was just thinking, if you guide Evelyn a bit when you''re around her, she probably won''t go too far with her actions. You should chat more when you''re free."


    There was no way around it; Evelyn was now beyond the control of the 13th Bureau. If she were to make any major moves, they would be almost helpless to intervene.


    Alice, following behind, was careful not to speak. Should her master really use his body and charm to seduce Evelyn? Is this what normal work required?


    Based on female intuition, she could roughly guess that if William now actively sought out Evelyn, the situation might be like a spark meeting dry grass, ready to ignite at any moment.


    William said gravely, "Deputy Director Wenzel, I''ve already told Director Wenzel that Evelyn and I have had a falling out. Although she listened to me that day, I won''t actively seek her out in the future."


    "If she has a group of demigods under her, but all her actions are legal and don''t negatively impact society, even our 13th Bureau shouldn''t interfere too much, right?"


    William''s words were sincere, not in defense of Evelyn. So what if she was a Soulmancer?


    Can''t a Soulmancer live a normal life?


    Must they be monitored and controlled at all times?


    If William revealed his true power, would he have people visiting him every day, or should he, like Timothy Hill, find a secluded ce far from the city to live in istion?


    Or must he have some grand ambition, like turning all humans into Soulmancers, or exploring the vast universe?


    Can''t people like them live ordinary lives?


    "I didn''t mean to interfere too much," Wes quickly said, "Don''t get too worked up. If you don''t want to contact her anymore, then don''t. As long as she doesn''t cause trouble, we don''t want to intervene. You can be assured of that."


    Wes couldn''t help but wonder, what method had William used to make Evelyn back down that day?


    Could it be that William had offered his body, and then Evelyn, being somewhat perverse, like having a sadistic tendency in certain aspects, became too much for William to handle?


    Wes raised an eyebrow at William, then smiled knowingly and continued walking downstairs.


    "I think your smile looks a bit perverted." If William knew that Wes, who usually looks so serious, could have such thoughts, he would probably kick him from behind right away.


    Wes cleared his throat and said sternly, "I wasn''t smiling. Let''s head to the hospital to see the injured person and try to negotiate. Don''t escte the situation."


    People who are usually quiet often have a quirky side to them. This might just be a true portrayal of Wes.

 Chapter 300 After all, where can one find true masters in this world?

    Chapter 300 After all, where can one find true masters in this world?


    Negotiate?


    William was generally amiable in his daily interactions, but this did not extend to those who had attacked him.


    Since he had already resolved the matter with force, there was no question of negotiation.


    As they descended the stairs, Zoey was already waiting downstairs.


    "Zoey, I''ve looked into it. The injured young man is named Andrew, the grandson of Derek Martinez from the Martinez family in Texas. Derek is also a mid-level Soulmancer with significant influence in Texas. If this incident is mishandled, it could cause some trouble." Wes was speaking while checking the information and suddenly realized a crucial point¡ªAndrew''s vital part was severed¡­


    Doesn''t this mean that the Martinez family''s lineage might end with him?


    ording to biological and gic studies, species with strong vitality often have a weaker ability to reproduce.


    Therefore, once a Soulmancer reaches the mid-level, reproducing offspring usually requires much more effort than ordinary people.


    Derek''s son passed away three years ago, and his only hope was that Andrew would continue the Martinez family line. Now, William had directly made this young man lose this ability.


    Although Alice took responsibility for this, handling this matter was undoubtedly very tricky.


    Zoey, who usually didn''t deal with such matters, left it to Wes as the 13th Bureau was an official organization and couldn''t simply ignore the rules.


    "You''ll have to handle it even if it''s difficult," Zoey said, unconcerned ignore the rules.


    "You''ll have to handle it even if it''s difficult," Zoey said, unconcerned with such affairs, and left the matter entirely to Wes.


    Wes could only turn to Alice and say, "Alice, you should know that Texas is home to many Soulmancer organizations. It would be best if you handled this matter ording to the rules of the Soulmancermunity, in private. I can at most help mediate."


    "Okay, I understand." Alice, a novice who had just be a Soulmancer, had no idea where the gathering ces of Soulmancer organizations were.


    Nor did she know the rules of the Soulmancer world.


    But since Wes said so, she could only agree reluctantly.


    At worst, she could just ask her master afterwards.


    She believed her master should know the rules of the Soulmancer world.


    "Then let''s visit the hospital first, is that okay? Regardless of the cause of the incident, since the other party is so severely injured, we should pay a visit." Wes had initially thought it was William who had gotten into a fight and expected only minor injuries, not realizing the situation was this serious.


    Texas is a ce with its own set of Soulmancer rules. Often, even people from the 13th Bureau find it difficult to intervene there, and the area is riddled withplexities and dangers.


    Alice was originally going to agree, but William said, "Let''s not go. That person is basically left infertile now. Going there now, apart from possibly starting another fight, there''s not much else to do."


    Wes fell silent for a moment, then said, "Okay, then. Zoey and I will go take a look and test the waters."


    "Alright, then we''ll take our leave." William felt it was essential to focus on improving Alice''s abilities,they couldn''t continue to be sox.


    Wes nodded and said, "I''ll inform you if there''s any news."


    William and Alice left together. Not far away, Alice couldn''t help but ask William, "Master, ording to the rules of the Soulmancer world, how should this situation be handled?"


    "Settle it privately! There''s always a way to solve it, right?"


    For ordinary people, it usually meanspensation. But what about private settlements among Soulmancers?


    William thought for a moment and said, "ording to the old rules, in this kind of situation, it''s basically a fight to the death. Either you wipe out his entire family, or his friends kill you."


    "..." Alice was dumbfounded. The method of private settlement seemed incredibly harsh.


    Exterminating an entire family for a conflict¡ªwas this really the rule in the Soulmancer world?


    Alice''s mouth twitched as she said, "Master, in this matter, I am taking responsibility on your behalf."


    William calmly replied, "Since you''ve already taken responsibility, the task of wiping out their entire family falls on you."


    "Can''t we avoid exterminating their entire family?" Alice still couldn''t ept such a brutal form of private settlement.


    "Then just wait for them to exterminate your entire family." William paused and then added, "I was talking about the old rules of the Soulmancer world. Things might be different now. Why didn''t you ask Deputy Director Wenzel just now?"


    Alice gaped in disbelief: "I thought you knew."


    "Heh." William chuckled lightly, "You better focus on improving your strength. In the future, when facing powerful enemies, you''ll have to deal with them yourself. As long as you hold the Sword of Soulbreaker, its seal can never be lifted."


    "I''ve been working hard already!" Alice responded somewhat upset, not understanding why William thought she wasn''t diligent.


    William didn''t borate further and continued walking ahead.


    Alice quickly followed, asking, "Then, Master, do you know about Texas? I heard from Deputy Director Wenzel that it''s a gathering ce for many Soulmancer organizations. Are there a lot of Soulmancers there?"


    While walking, William exined, "Texas sits atop a dormant earth energy source. But since it''s been dormant for many years, most Soulmancer organizations don''t value it much. Ever since that energy source was discovered, many Soulmancers have lived there, passing down their traditions through generations, forming a sort of smallmunity."


    "So, does that mean it''s a ce teeming with masters?" Alice picked up on the implication. Since the discovery of the earth energy source, many Soulmancers were attracted there, and it should have gathered a lot of skilled individuals.


    William replied, "There are indeed some masters, but most are of average skill."


    Bing a Soulmancer is not easy for ordinary people,it requires finding the right methods and various resources. A group of average-skilled Soulmancersing together is more about mutual support than anything else.


    Most of these individuals aspire to join the renowned,rge Soulmancer organizations. Unfortunately, many such groups now only recruit Soulmancers with exceptional talents to enhance their own strength. Even those lucky enough to enter these organizations often end up doing low-level tasks. Given that the methods and resources for bing a Soulmancer are increasingly scarce, it''s impossible for any Soulmancer organization to recruit members indiscriminately.


    Over thousands of years of evolution, these average-skilled Soulmancers even established a rule: any Soulmancer living in Texas cannot join the mainstream,rge Soulmancer organizations,if they do, it''s considered a permanent departure from Texas. As a result, Texas has be a gathering ce for these average-skilled Soulmancers.


    In William''s view, even those mainstream,rge Soulmancer organizations are not very strong, let alone a ce like Texas. The "mediocre Soulmancers" he refers to even include many mid-level Soulmancers. As for the "masters" he mentioned¡­


    It was just a casual remark. After all, where can one find true masters in this world?


    Hearing about the generally average level, Alice seemed relieved: "Then, Master, do you think my strength would be considered top-notch in a ce like that?"


    William couldn''t help butugh: "Are you trying to make your master die ofughter with your ridiculous theory, so you can take over my house?"


    Alice said somewhat gloomily, "Didn''t you say that the Soulmancers in that ce are mostly average in strength?"


    William''s expression turned slightly cold as he snorted, "I also mentioned that there are a few masters. With your level of skill, do you really think you can dominate the world? The sword technique secrets I taught youst time ¨C you don''t earnestlyprehend them in your daily practice. You only have realizations when you are trapped by someone. You are inherently foolish and on top of that, sozy. Do you intend to rely on me to back you up for the rest of your life?"

 Chapter 301 You might die

    Chapter 301 You might die


    Alice was somewhat taken aback by William''s sudden anger.


    Based on her understanding of the current Soulmaners, there didn''t seem to be many impressive figures. Among those she had encountered, only Zoey and Lucien seemed somewhat stronger; as for the rest¡­ well, she had never lost to them.


    Besides, with her master backing her up, why did she need to exert herself?


    She wasn''t particrly keen on improving her abilities; being moderately powerful was enough for her. She never aspired to be invincible.


    Pouting, Alice muttered under her breath, "Isn''t having you to back me up enough?"


    In Alice''s eyes, William was an invincible being. He had effortlessly eradicated numerous "demi-gods." Even if he wasn''t always by her side, just unsealing the Sword Spirit in times of danger would be enough to protect her from any harm.


    Alice''s voice was low, but William, with his keen hearing, caught her words, and his expression grew even grimmer.


    "Although I was the one who acted this time, you''ll be the one resolving the trouble! From now on, you will stay by my side, and any trouble I cause, you will handle! Even if you''re in danger and close to death, I won''t intervene. Do you understand me?" William was furious. When had taking a disciple meant having to provide constant support?


    "I understand," Alice responded, appearing meek but inwardly almost bursting with joy, especially at the part about staying by his side from now on...


    Woohoo!


    Could that mean staying by William''s side 24/7?


    Seeing Alice''s conflicted expression, looking both aggrieved and delighted, William couldn''t help but ask, "What''s with that face?"


    Alice, struggling to contain her amusement, bowed her head and said softly, "You''re right in your reprimand, Master. I will certainly work harder."


    William nodded slightly and began walking towards East 62nd Street, with Alice closely following him.


    Even though it waste at night, the city''s nightlife was just beginning. As they passed a street lined with nightclubs, the area was bustling and lively, with luxury cars parked everywhere and many inebriated people wandering the streets.


    Alice, excited, suggested, "Master, should we join a party? I bet you''ve never really experienced the nightlife. I rarely go too." She figured that someone as serious as William might not have experienced the typical modern nightlife.


    At this moment, Alice thought it would be quite pleasant to have a drink with her master or even attend a party together.


    However, William didn''t even slow his pace and simply responded indifferently, "Is this the attitude of diligence you just talked about?"


    Alice defended herself, "But it''s already sote, and haven''t I been constantly improving my abilities using the methods you taught? Rxing asionally shouldn''t be a problem, right?" She had been diligent when studying medicine, but now she felt she already possessed considerable strength.


    As they continued walking, William said, "Other Soulmancers undergo intense, isted training, sometimes for months or even decades, enhancing their abilities day and night, all to be stronger, to survive, or to seek longer life. And their talents are far superior to yours."


    "With your attitude towards improvement, you would have had difficulty surviving long in the past."


    "¡­" Alice didn''t understand why William suddenly cared so much about her improving her abilities. It seemed to her that the world of Soulmancers was rtively peaceful now.


    ncing at Alice, William exined, "I thought that in this era of declining energy, the overall strength of Soulmancers wouldn''t be too great. But I just scanned the whole world and found that just in Texas, there are over twenty mid-level Soulmancers, five high-level Soulmancers, and one who has broken the limits of Soulmancers to be a demigod. Other major Soulmancer organizations have even more."


    "I also need to remind you, just considering the Martinez family alone, besides one mid-level Soulmancer at the peak of their power, there''s also a high-level Soulmancer. With your current strength, if you go to Texas, there''s a high probability they would kill you." William wasn''t idle while walking earlier; he used his divine sense to scan the entire world and discovered that there are not as few Soulmancers nowadays as he had imagined.


    Many real masters had not registered with the 13th Bureau, many of whom had lived for over a thousand years, originally nearing death. However, William''s revival of the Earth''s energy sources had extended their lives, with many even showing signs of breaking their own limits.


    Those major Soulmancer organizations or Soulmancer families generally have beings of a "quasi-god" status, possessing powers closer to true gods, sitting at their helm.


    Texas might just be a gathering ce for lesser-known Soulmancers, but it also has its fair share of masters.


    Although the Arcane Society is quite famous, it''s not actually considered a major Soulmancer organization. The real major Soulmancer organizations are located in very remote and secretive sanctuaries unknown to themon people.


    Alice swallowed hard and asked weakly, "Master, this ''quasi-god'' level of strength you mentioned¡­ is it very powerful?"


    William realized he had never actually exined the different levels of Soulmancer strength to Alice. He began, "You should already know about the ranks of novice Soulmancer, junior Soulmancer, mid-level Soulmancer, senior Soulmancer, and demi-god. Beyond that, there are quasi-god, sub-god, and high-god levels. Advancing to the next level is incredibly difficult. You''re currently at the mid-term level of a mid-level Soulmancer. If you encounter someone of the quasi-god level, they could probably annihte you in one move, and you wouldn''t even have the chance to draw your sword."


    Alice couldn''t help but ask, "Then what level of strength are you, Master? You must be at least a high-god, right?"


    Williamughed mockingly, "As you see, I''m just a novice Soulmancer."


    ''I don''t believe you for a second!'' Alice thought, rolling her eyes. Her master was incredibly powerful, probably at least at the quasi-god level.


    She had no idea that, millennia ago, anyone who hadn''t reached the quasi-god level was simply considered a mortal.


    "So¡­ should I really go to Texas?" Alice was conflicted. If William truly stopped helping her and also forbade her from using the Sword Spirit, wouldn''t going to Texas be suicidal?


    "I''ve said it before,from now on, you''ll follow me. If I go, naturally you''ll have to go too!" William stopped in front of a bar named SPACEPLUS and said, "Didn''t you want to drink? Tonight, you can indulge onest time."


    "Sure!" Although Alice was frightened by William, the thought of being able to drink made her momentarily forget her worries.


    The reason William agreed to go to the bar with her wasn''t really for her final indulgence. When he was scanning the surroundings earlier, he discovered that there was a mid-level Soulmancer in the bar, and this Soulmancer was drinking with L.


    Are Soulmancers nowadays so brazenly integrating into the world of ordinary people?


    It''s worth noting that not every Soulmancer can achieve mid-level status in just over a month like Alice. For an average Soulmancer, failing to reach the mid-level within two hundred years means certain death.


    Even for a heaven-blessed genius, without extraordinary encounters, reaching mid-level Soulmancer status would require decades of rigorous training.

 Chapter 302 The Forced Kiss

    Chapter 302 The Forced Kiss


    William had once asked various Soulmancers whether they ever found the relentless pursuit of increased strength monotonous.


    Their answers were almost identical.


    In summary, the process of bing stronger was addictive.


    The repeated breaking of their own limits seemed to be the cosmic truth they sought.


    Beyond the peak of mid-level Soulmancer, the challenge to break through to the senior level was unimaginably tough, often taking centuries, sometimes even requiring the aid of mysterious relics passed down through generations. Even after reaching the senior Soulmancer level, it only extended life by three hundred years. Failing to surpass the limit of a senior Soulmancer within those years rendered all previous efforts in vain.


    Most Soulmancers above the mid-level are scattered around the world, searching for lost mystical artifacts. Unless they possess special methods to enhance their powers or due to very unique reasons, these individuals rarely enter the world of ordinary people.


    Inside the SPACEPLUS bar, the lighting flickered, and rhythmic, passionate music filled the air. Everywhere, people danced, the youth enjoying their prime to the fullest.


    Alice, having focused on studying medicine for many years, rarely had the chance to experience such nightlife. Being with William today, she wanted to try something new.


    As they entered the bar, the manager immediately came forward to greet them. Alice casually asked him to find them a spot.


    The manager quickly realized that Alice was no ordinary patron and arranged a luxurious VIP booth for them.


    Alice casually ordered some food and drinks before settling down. She seemed unconcerned about the cost. No sooner had they sat down than the waiter brought over their drinks. Then, a scantily d, muscr male dancer began performing a pole dance right in front of their table.


    Alice watched the male dancer in surprise. She had always thought such ces featured only female pole dancers and was astonished to see a male performance.


    This was indeed a fresh and thrilling experience for her!


    For William, this was his first time in such a ce. Compared to quieter bars, like the Moonlit Harbor Pub, this one was obviously more lively and thrilling.


    In the bar, besides the male dancer, many young women approached William to chat, their eyes brimming with a flirtatious charm. One girl even ignored Alice''s presence, boldly sitting next to William and loudly asking, "Hey handsome, is that your girlfriend?"


    Having worked in bars before, William was quite adept at handling these situations. He responded just as loudly, "No, she''s not my girlfriend!"


    This reply clearly emboldened the girl further. She draped her arm around William''s neck, holding her drink, andughed, "Such a handsome guy like you, don''t tell me you don''t have a girlfriend?"


    "Actually, I don''t," William replied, reciprocating by wrapping his arm around her waist and clinking sses.


    "Well, now you do!" The girl, who appeared to be no more than twenty, was remarkably bold and began to clink sses with William.


    At this point, Alice was genuinely bbergasted. It was she who had brought William here to experience the nightlife, yet in the blink of an eye, girls were intimately drinking with William.


    These girls probably thought William was picking up the tab and even treated Alice like an ordinary customer.


    They had been seated for less than ten minutes, and already six beautiful girls, not including Alice, had gathered around William.


    As a veteran of the nightlife scene, William seemed to be enjoying himself, while Alice could only drink sullenly on her own, puzzled by the whole situation.


    The forwardness of these girls indeed exceeded Alice''s expectations!


    Just as one of the girls was about to ask for William''s contact information and William was preparing to pull out his phone, Alice felt the effects of the alcohol kicking in, her emotions bing uncontroble. Unable to hold back, she stood up, pointed at the girl, and shouted loudly, "Get away from here!"


    As an intermediate-level Soulmancer, Alice''s emotional outburst caused a palpable sense of oppression within a few meters around her. The girls who had been yfully interacting with William were suddenly taken aback.


    Although these girls were attractive in their own right, they seemed somewhat uneasy under the influence of Alice''s aura.


    "Who are you, anyway?" Despite this, one of the girls bravely tried to argue with Alice.


    "I''m his girlfriend! All of you, get away!" Alice''s face was extremely grim, her aura growing stronger and almost reaching a breaking point.


    This atmosphere instilled an unusual fear in the ordinary people around. The girls who had been surrounding William awkwardly left under this oppressive feeling.


    The bar manager quickly noticed themotion and hurried over to apologize and soothe the situation.


    "Hmph!" Alice snorted softly, staring at William beside her. Her cheeks were flushed as she staggered towards him, then suddenly lunged forward, supporting herself on the back of the sofa and giggling, "Master, you''re really enjoying yourself, huh?"


    William''s head was caught between Alice''s hands, and he found himself somewhat immobilized, only managing to say, "Just going along with the mood, you were the one who wanted toe here to y."


    "I don''t care!" Alice sat down on William''sp, her face still flushed, and said, "You were so intimate drinking with someone else just now, I want that too!"


    "Drinking is just drinking, you can drink however you want, but could you please get off me first." William was keeping up with the times,in this era, intimate drinking in a bar, or even sleeping together, didn''t necessarily in a marital rtionship.


    Especially in nightclubs, where people just used the influence of alcohol to release their pent-up hormones.


    However, drinking intimately with his own disciple like this was something he felt he couldn''t do.


    Now, with Alice sitting on hisp in this ambiguous position, his heart was racing. He thought it best to get her off him quickly.


    "Okay!" Alice nodded, saying ''okay,'' but then suddenly leaned her head and, taking advantage of the moment, forcefully kissed William.


    William''s eyes widened in shock. With his abilities, he could have easily dodged it, but just then, he hesitated.


    He actually hesitated!


    And in that brief moment of hesitation, Alice sessfully managed the forceful kiss.

 Chapter 303 Becoming "brothers" after just meeting?

    Chapter 303 Bing "brothers" after just meeting?


    What just happened?


    William felt the soft warmth at his lips and swallowed hard, his heartbeat unexpectedly elerating.


    For someone like William, even the destruction of the entire world wouldn''t make him blink an eye.


    His heart racing?


    How could that be?


    He was no naive youngster, ignorant of the ways of the world. He had been with many women before, but it had been many years since he felt this way.


    Could it be because Alice was his disciple?


    "Hehehe... Master, what''s with that expression?" Alice looked triumphant, herughter echoing with a ''hehehe'' sound.


    She was still sitting on William''sp, their position couldn''t be more suggestive.


    "Have you lost your mind?" William never imagined that he would one day be forcefully kissed by a woman, let alone his own disciple.


    Just now, the so-called flirtation with those girls was at most some hugging and embracing. Nothing more happened, after all, William is not someone who takes things lightly.


    "Hehe! Master, do you know? You look really cute right now." Taking advantage of her tipsiness, Alice began to yfully squeeze William''s face with both hands.


    William, on the other hand, looked like a little girl being teased by a bully, staring in shock at Alice, who was acting wildly under the influence of alcohol.


    Taking a deep breath, William finally calmed down. With a quick tap on Alice''s neck, she lost consciousness and fell into a deep sleep, no longer acting crazily.


    But as she slept, her body slumped limply into William''s arms.


    Both of them were dressed lightly, their bodies pressed closely together. William could distinctly feel the warmth emanating from Alice''s body.


    Her breathing was soft and steady. In this moment, William felt as if she were a peaceful angel, bringing him a sense of warmth and tranquility.


    "Phew!" William exhaled deeply, lifted Alice up, and then ced her on the sofa.


    He didn''t leave because L and the intermediate Soulmancer were already standing in front of him.


    When Alice suddenly released her aura earlier, ordinary people only felt pressure, but an intermediate Soulmancer could sense her presence.


    William had originally nned for Alice to spar with this intermediate Soulmancer to gainbat experience, but seeing the current situation, that waspletely out of the question now.


    "William, you..." L immediately recognized William. She nced at Alice, who had fallen into a deep sleep, and with a smile on her face, she asked, "You''re not working here now, are you?"


    After all, William had previously worked in a bar, so it wasn''t impossible for him to be working in a different establishment now...


    William hadpletely regained his usualposure and poise. With a light smile, he said, "We''re just here to have some fun."


    L tentatively asked, "It seems like you and Alice are quite close."


    It was more than just being close. L had seen the moment when Alice forcefully kissed William, and it seemed likely that the two were in a romantic rtionship.


    "Um, yes, it''s quite alright," William nodded, ncing at Alice beside him, and said, "Sorry, she''s had too much to drink. We''ll be leaving now."


    "Wait a minute!" The man next to L suddenly called out.


    Both William and L turned to look at him, not understanding his intention.


    "Since we''ve met, it must be fate. Why not make friends? There''s still so much wine left on your table; it would be a shame to leave it undrunk," said the man. He was handsome, with sharp brows and bright eyes, and a tall, upright figure. He spoke with a cheerful smile, "Are you William Johnson? Myst name is also Johnson, Wesley Johnson. Where are you from? Maybe we were distant rtives a few hundred years ago."


    "Wesley?" William''s gaze slightly sharpened,the name sounded familiar.


    He remembered that recently, his roommate Wyatt often shouted while ying video games, "Wesley! Wesley! Look at his performance!" and simr phrases.


    "Have you heard of me?" Wesley, seeing William''s expression, became curious.


    William smiled and replied, "The name does sound familiar."


    "Then we should definitely have a few drinks together," Wesley said as he sat down.


    William didn''t mind having a few drinks. Alice might need to rest for a while after being hit just now. Having someone to drink with him was also not a bad thing.


    "Where''s your hometown?" Wesley asked, bing more friendly in his conversation with William after sitting down. Despite the noise in the ce, Wesley felt confident that William, who he had discerned was also a Soulmancer, would hear him clearly.


    William answered with a smile, "I''m from New York."


    Talking about his hometown was somewhat abstract for William. When he first became aware of his existence, he was the only humanoid in the entire world, and the concept of geographical regions didn''t exist then. He could even im Earth as his hometown, and it wouldn''t be incorrect.


    "Is that so? Have you heard of the Johnson family from Texas?" Wesley asked. "My elders mentioned that about two hundred years ago, a branch of our family settled in New York. We might actually be distant rtives."


    "The Johnson family from Texas? I''ve heard a friend mention them," William replied, slightly surprised. This quick turn to potential familial ties suggested that Wesley was keen on establishing a connection with him. The Texas Johnson family must have been quite prestigious in their area.


    Wesley''s suggestion, if William were just an ordinary, novice Soulmancer, might indeed have led him to consider epting this unexpected "rtive" rtionship.


    After all, Soulmancers usually need the backing of powerful organizations to provide assistance in times of trouble. For an average Soulmancer, having the support of a strong background is undoubtedly beneficial for enhancing their capabilities.


    Wesley, with a smile, poured two sses of wine and pushed one towards William. He said with augh, "Since you and I have hit it off so well today, why don''t we be good brothers right here and now? Drink this ss, and from then on, you''ll be a member of the Soulmancer organization of the Johnson family from Texas. What do you say?"


    Bing "brothers" after just meeting?


    How is this speed any different from discussing future family nning on a first date with a girl?


    While William himself didn''t need to be too cautious of others, given he rarely had to worry about any threats, Wesley''s proposal still seemed somewhat bizarre to him.


    "We''ll be the best of brothers from now on," William responded, not rejecting the offer. Having one more friend was no big deal, especially since the more entric the person, the more interesting he found them. He was curious to see what Wesley was really up to.


    Another reason was that he was nning to visit Texas, so meeting someone from the Johnson family of Texas and forming connections seemed timely.


    "Sounds great!" Wesley said, clinking sses with William and then downing his drink in one go.


    William hadn''t expected thating out for a drink would lead to so many events unfolding. He had thought about initiating some action, but now, it seemed like events were finding him.


    After drinking their sses, Wesley and William''s rtionship seemed to grow closer. Wesley then asked, "William, you know Miss Carter too?"


    William nodded: "You could say we''re old acquaintances."


    "Ha ha, then we really are fated!" Wesleyughed and said, "If everything goes well, Miss Carter might be my wife in the future."

 Chapter 304 This plan really couldnt be any better

    Chapter 304 This n really couldn''t be any better


    Hearing Wesley say this, L''s expression turned quite sour. She didn''t sit down but instead said through clenched teeth, "Wesley, we''ve only met today. Although there are some decisions made by our families, I am not your girlfriend yet."


    "Ha ha ha!" Wesley burst intoughter upon hearing L''s words, "Indeed, indeed! We just met today, after all. So, what do you think? Are we a good match?"


    L looked conflicted, her fists clenched. Finally, she said, "I don''t think we are suitable for each other!"


    "Then..." Wesley''s smile did not wane as he said, "Miss Carter, goodbye!"


    Wesley suddenly paused, then looked at L with a mischievous expression and waved his hand, "No, what I mean is, goodbye forever!"


    William curiously watched L and Wesley. What was this situation?


    It seemed like these two were set up by their families, but they didn''t seem to like each other!


    But the sinister air about Wesley made William feel as though L might have some leverage in his hands


    L also hesitated for a moment before turning to leave without even acknowledging William, apparently quite upset.


    William watched L''s retreating figure, then looked at Wesley and noticed his nce fleetingly pass over Alice.


    Really? What a melodramatic twist!


    Could it be that Wesley had rejected L because he was interested in Alice?


    In terms of beauty, L is not inferior to Alice, and when ites to a voluptuous figure, Alice can''t evenpare with others.


    "William, you must be curious about what''s going on between Miss Carter and me, right?" Wesley looked disdainfully at L as she walked away, adopting a superior air. "You must know about Evelyn, the Soulmancer from New York."


    William nodded. This matter was rted to Evelyn?


    Wesley toyed with the wine ss in his hand and chuckled coldly, "I heard that Evelyn is quite capable. Even the people from the 13th Bureau couldn''t do anything when they approached her. Recently, she began acquiring somepanies in New York, naturally affecting the Carter family."


    "The Carter family wants to form a marital alliance with our Johnson family, looking for a backer. It''s as simple as that." Wesley said this with a more sinister smile, "I must say, Miss Carter does have some charm, but after all, she''s just a mortal. How could I, a Soulmancer, possibly be interested in her?"


    "Ah, I see," William seemed to understand something.


    Evelyn''s recent actions had indeed been significant, threatening the interests of many businessmen, and Anthony Carter must have been seeking a powerful ally, thus turning to the Johnson family of Texas.


    Did he intend to use marriage as a way to get the Johnson family to help him deal with Evelyn?


    William could understand Anthony Carter''s approach, but he still underestimated Evelyn''s strength.


    Unless the Johnson family had someone with near-divine capabilities, it would be difficult for them to contend with Evelyn.


    Previously, more than a hundred demigod-level individuals had been in Evelyn''spany. They were spared by William only because they hadn''t been wiped out. These ''demigods'' were underworld warriors of Hades, knowledgeable in the secret arts of the Divine Realm. Even if there were human experts with near-divine capabilities, in this era of abundant energy, they would unlikely be a match for them.


    Wesley paused, his gaze falling on Alice beside him, and smiled, "Bro, is thisdy your girlfriend?"


    "Hm? No!" William shook his head, finally getting to the main point, it seemed.


    His target was indeed Alice.


    "Oh?" Wesley''s eyes brightened upon hearing William''s response and asked, "If I saw correctly just now, thisdy is an intermediate Soulmancer, right?"


    William nodded again, curious to see what Wesley was up to.


    Was it because he saw Alice that he decided to get on good terms with William?


    This was getting interesting.


    "William, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you take thisdy home?" Wesley suggested with a smile, "Bro, meeting such a friend is quite a stroke of luck for you!"


    "Alright! We''ll drink together some other time," William decided to do as Wesley suggested.


    He asked William to take the person home, so he would do just that. William just felt that there was more to it than met the eye.


    But what was this guy up to?


    William picked up Alice around the waist, smiled at Wesley, and then walked out of the bar. As for the remaining drinks, William didn''t bother to save them, believing he would note back in the future.


    Along the way, Alice remained in a deep sleep, and William carried her leisurely through the streets.


    Sure enough, Wesley didn''t disappoint him, stealthily following behind.


    All along the way, Alice remained in a deep sleep, and William carried her leisurely through the streets.


    Sure enough, Wesley did not disappoint him and sneakily followed behind.


    He probably thought his abilities were far superior to William''s and that he wouldn''t be detected.


    But little did he know, William was fully aware of every move he made.


    "Did he not act earlier because there were too many people around?" William now understood that these Soulmancers also feared exposing their abilities in public. If they were recorded by street surveince, the 13th Bureau would surelye knocking.


    William deliberately headed towards a deserted alley with no surveince cameras.


    Alice, in his arms, had woken up but kept her eyes closed, feigning sleep.


    The effects of the alcohol had somewhat worn off for Alice, and remembering her actions earlier, she almost wished she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into.


    What had she done?


    She had actually kissed her master!


    And pinched his face?!


    Oh my God!


    Thinking about William''s usual sour face, she wondered if he would drive her away once he woke up.


    And now, William was holding her, which inevitably made her blush and her heart race.


    She absolutely couldn''t open her eyes at this moment!


    Once she did, she really didn''t know how she would face William.


    Huh?


    Why were they walking into this dark alley?


    Alice asionally peered through hershes to observe her surroundings, only to discover that William was carrying her into a pitch-dark alley.


    Uh-oh!


    This route was definitely not the way to her house or William''s.


    Could her master be nning to throw her in a dumpster?


    Or perhaps dig a hole and bury her on the spot?


    Ah!


    Even if she had gone too far, William surely wouldn''t be that harsh, right?


    Or could it be...


    Surely not!


    If he really wanted to do something, they could have just gone to a hotel room, or directly to William''s house!


    The more Alice thought about these possibilities, the faster her heart beat, but she just didn''t dare to open her eyes.


    Just as William wanted to know what Wesley was nning, she wanted to know what William was intending.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly,of course, he knew Alice was awake. Since that was the case, everything was ready!


    Now that Wesley had set his sights on them, it was time to lure the enemy into a trap ¨C a ssic ''Ambush'' strategy.


    His disciple being sozy, it was time to give her a bit of motivation!


    Wesley, following behind, noticed that Alice hadn''t woken up the entire time and that William had willingly entered this dark alley. Wasn''t this just ying into his hands?


    In these times, methods and resources for bing a Soulmancer were scarce. It was not unusual for Soulmancers to kill and rob each other. He had also noticed the piece of jade dragon tendon on Alice''s neck earlier. Although he couldn''t recognize what exactly that treasure was, he was certain that there must be something valuable on a mid-level Soulmancer.


    It was a rare opportunity while she was drunk,not taking action would be a missed chance.


    Most importantly, he could frame William for the theft, ying the hero''s role when Alice woke up. He could say that William stole her magical artifact and then chased William away.


    Perhaps he could even benefit both personally and materially!


    Wouldn''t picking up a girlfriend of a mid-level Soulmancer be better than settling for the Carter family''s miss?


    As for William... heh, a novice Soulmancer could be killed and disposed of without a trace, and even the 13th Bureau wouldn''t be able to trace it back to him.


    A n to kill two birds with one stone and a conclusion of gaining both wealth and benefits ¨C it couldn''t get any better.

 Chapter 305 Being an ordinary person is quite good

    Chapter 305 Being an ordinary person is quite good


    In the dark alley, the three of them each harbored their own thoughts.


    Alice''s mind was entirely on William,pletely unaware that she was being targeted.


    Wesley, hidden in the shadows and wearing a ghost mask, suddenly attacked, striking at William from behind.


    A sudden gust of wind arose, and Alice finally realized that someone was following them ¨C and this person was attacking William.


    But...


    Would she panic?


    Given her master''s strength, who could possibly ambush him?


    Surely, every move of the attacker must be within her master''s expectations.


    William, of course, had sensed the attacking but did not react, letting Wesley''s palm strike his back.


    Wesley was quite confident in this strike of his. Even a mid-level Soulmancer, caught off guard, would likely be seriously injured.


    For someone like William, a mere novice Soulmancer, such a blow would surely shatter his heart meridians, causing instant death!


    What happened to being good brothers?


    Did he really think that just having a drink with Wesley would make them good brothers?


    There were many people in the world with the surname Johnson, but not everyone could im kinship with him.


    Especially William, who was just a novice Soulmancer ¨C should such a person be brought back topete for resources?


    It''s better not to leave him alive!


    If William wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t even need to move a muscle. If a mere mid-level Soulmancer could injure him, that would be trulyughable.


    However, after taking the blow, William grunted, fell forward, and even threw Alice out of his arms.


    "Ah?!" Alice eximed, quickly adjusting her bnce in mid-air and managing tond safely. But when she turned around, she saw William lying unconscious on the ground.


    How could this be?


    Alice stared nkly at William on the ground, trembling, and then turned her murderous gaze towards Wesley.


    She had never harbored such murderous intent towards anyone in her life, but now, seeing William attacked and knocked unconscious, she couldn''t control the surge of energy within her. The Sword of Soulbreaker appeared in her hand, and she unleashed its secret sword techniques.


    "I''ll kill you!" Alice''s strike was imbued with lethal intent.


    Wesley was terrified, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    He had originally thought that Alice waspletely passed out drunk, which was why he had chosen to ambush William.


    But unexpectedly, she was fully sober.


    And what was with this terrifying sword technique?


    How could a mid-level Soulmancerprehend such a powerful secret technique?


    In this critical moment, Wesley didn''t hesitate to pull out a replica of his family''s ancestral magical artifact, the "Cosmic Bnce Rod," and used all his energy to activate it.


    ording to his ancestors, although this magical artifact was only a replica, it was powerful enough to withstand a full-strength strike from a peak mid-level Soulmancer. Alice, being at the mid-level of a Soulmancer, should be safe. Moreover, this artifact also contained a remnant of his family ancestor''s soul essence. If someone tried to harm him, this remaining soul essence could detect the identity of the assant.


    Activating the replica of the Cosmic Bnce Rod, a pale blue light screen appeared in front of Wesley. With these thoughts, he felt slightly more at ease. Despite Alice''s superb swordsmanship, breaking his magical artifact with a wooden sword seemed overly naive.


    And in terms of strength, he was a bit superior. After defeating Alice, he could take her back to the Johnson family and use her directly as a breeding machine.


    But in that moment, everything changed.


    Alice''s sword strike was as swift as lightning, instantly upon him.


    As the sword tip touched the blue light screen, it was like a de piercing an eggshell, shattering the light screen in an instant.


    "How..."


    Wesley''s pupils contracted in disbelief, unable toprehend the scene before him. But it was toote to react ¨C the replica of the Cosmic Bnce Rod shattered into countless pieces, and the wooden sword pierced through his chest.


    An immensely violent arcane pulse tore Wesley''s body into shreds in an instant, leaving a trench over thirty feet long behind him.


    In the two buildings directly behind him, people were sleeping when their homes were suddenly ripped open by the arcane pulse.


    Fortunately, this area wasn''t densely popted, and no innocent bystanders were harmed.


    Alice was also startled by the power of her own sword strike.


    With just one strike, the man in front of her had turned into a mist of blood, leaving no trace of his remains.


    All this while, Williamy on the ground, clearly sensing Alice''s sword strike.


    This strike, he deemed, was barely passable.


    Just when Alice thought everything was over, an almost translucent old man appeared before her.


    "Who are you? How dare you kill the heir of the Johnson family?"


    Alice stared at the old man, momentarily speechless.


    Was this a ghost?


    The old man stared at Alice for a couple of seconds, then vanished into a wisp of blue smoke.


    It was merely a remnant of a soul, and he felt he was not yet capable of annihting Alice, but he had memorized her appearance.


    This vendetta, the Johnson family would definitely avenge!


    William, of course, sensed the remnant soul of the Johnson family ancestor.


    If he wanted, this remnant soul could be instantly obliterated.


    But his actions today were intended to put pressure on Alice. Without pressure, how could there be motivation?


    Did he really consider Alice as his woman just because she kissed him forcefully?


    A disciple is just a disciple!


    However, it seems this girl might have developed some unusual feelings for him, and such feelings were definitely not desirable!


    They must be nipped in the bud.


    "Master! Are you alright?" Alice, not caring about anything else, hurriedly moved forward to check on William''s injuries.


    But at this moment, William slowly stood up, waved his hand at her, and said, "I''m fine!"


    "I knew you would be fine!" Alice let out a huge sigh of relief, a smile appearing on her face.


    William coughed heavily and said, "I just lost my superpowers!"


    "Ah?" Alice was stunned.


    What did he mean by he was fine but had lost his superpowers?


    William wanted to cough up blood to emphasize his point but couldn''t manage it, and besides, any blood he coughed up would likely have a faint golden glow, which would be a bit too bizarre.


    William said, "His strike just nowpletely made me lose my superpowers."


    "How is that possible? He was so weak; how could he hurt you?" Alice''s smile became a bit forced. "You must be joking with me, right?"


    William stood up, calmly patting his body. Though there was no dust, he still put on the act: "Do you think I am a god? With a strike like that, and I wasn''t prepared for it."


    Alice''s mouth twitched slightly as she looked William up and down: "But... you don''t seem injured at all."


    William looked at her and asked, "So I should cough up blood to be considered injured?"


    "What do we do then?" Alice, still half-doubting, couldn''t help but ask, "How can you recover?"


    William, the old trickster, said without changing his expression: "I can''t recover. I don''t n to, either. Being an ordinary person is quite good."

 Chapter 306 Humph! Trying to fool me!

    Chapter 306 Humph! Trying to fool me!


    Alice wasn''t sure if what William said was true or false, but she had no choice but to take it as truth.


    When she tried to help William, he waved his hand and said, "No need to help, it''ste. Let''s go back."


    "Oh," was all Alice could say, following behind William without daring to ask or say more.


    She didn''t dare mention the incident where she had kissed William forcefully either.


    They hadn''t walked far when William suddenly said, "You go ahead, I want to walk alone for a while."


    Alice quickly responded, "Master, aren''t you injured? I''ll take you home."


    William replied indifferently, "I''ve just lost my superpowers; walking isn''t an issue. You go ahead."


    "But didn''t you say I should always stay by your side from now on?" Alice pouted, feeling that William was even colder towards her than before. Was it because of what happened earlier?


    William slowly turned his head to look at her, his gaze cold and distant, and said, "When I said to stay by my side, I meant during the day. What time is it now? Don''t you need to go home to sleep?"


    "I can take you home and sleep at your ce... I''ll sleep on the sofa... I don''t need the bed..." Alice was about to continue, but she felt as if William''s gaze already saw through everything. It wasn''t cold, but it clearly kept her at a distance, making her swallow the rest of her words.


    "I... I''ll just go home then, Master. Please be careful on your way..." Alice said, sounding pitiful and dejected, her voice growing fainter.


    William also felt a headacheing on. Alice''s pitiful look was genuinely heart-wrenching, but he didn''t know what to do in that moment.


    Being forcefully kissed by his disciple was a first in his long life. It seemed he hadn''t been strict enough!


    Surely he couldn''t just send Alice away or never see her again because of this incident. He didn''t really mind what had happened,he could just chalk it up to Alice being drunk and acting crazy.


    But he knew he had to be stricter with her in the future!


    He believes that as long as Alice feels the authority of him as a master, this girl will definitely stop her wild thoughts.


    William continued walking without looking back, only to realize that Alice hadn''t left but was following him from a distance.


    Perhaps she was genuinely worried about him.


    Oh well! Let her be!


    William wasn''t really the type to be overly rigid. Having lived for a billion years yet always keeping up with the times, he was essentially open to almost anything.


    He didn''t bother to deliberately do anything in particr and just let things take their natural course.


    William walked all the way home, with Alice following him the entire journey.


    When William arrived at his house at around 2:30 in the morning, instead of going straight to bed, he sat in the wingback chair under the wutong tree in his yard.


    "Come in," William called out in an even tone.


    Only then did Alice timidly poke her head out, giving William a bright smile: "Master, surprise or not?"


    Without even lifting his head, William said, "If you want to sleep, go inside. If not, you can stay here and train to enhance your abilities using the methods I''ve taught you."


    Alice had previously promised William to diligently work on improving her strength. But now William was telling her she could go to sleep?


    Hmm, she knew that there was only one bed in William''s house, and she rarely entered his bedroom in the past.


    "I''ll go inside and work on improving my abilities!" Alice chuckled, her mood instantly lifted, and she skipped happily into William''s bedroom.


    William sat there, sighing softly. So much for being strict.


    Is that it?


    After Alice ran into William''s room, she looked at the bed, smiled broadly, and flung herself onto it.


    Sniffing lightly, her smile grew even wider. She could faintly smell a pleasant scent, indescribable but lovely, just like William''s own scent.


    This is nice!


    "I better work on improving my abilities, or I''ll get scolded again," Alice thought, her eyes narrowing slightly. She had realized that William''s superpowers probably hadn''t been nullified. He was such a trickster ¨C if he had really lost his powers, how did he know she was sneakily following him?


    Humph! Trying to fool me!


    With this thought, Alice no longer worried about William and sat on the bed to start her training to enhance her abilities.


    William had his own considerations. In this world, the best ce for enhancing abilities was probably his bedroom.


    Although he usually suppressed his energy, hepletely rxed while sleeping, causing everything in his bedroom to inevitably be imbued with some of his residual energy.


    Alice, having just grasped a part of the secret sword techniques tonight, would surely achieve a multiplied effect in her ability enhancement if she trained in his room.


    William had already done enough for Alice. She had changed her fate because of him, and in the future, she was bound to face great tribtions. When that time came, William absolutely could not intervene again,everything would depend on her. If her own strength was not sufficient, she might indeed meet a terrible fate.


    Currently, William was certain that Zoey was a reincarnation of Artemis. The method she inherited for enhancing abilities was genuine, but William didn''t necessarily have to rekindle their past rtionship. After the incident with Evelyn, he had thoroughly understood this.


    As dawn approached, Alice was still meditating with her eyes closed. During her shallow breaths, mysterious runes from around the room seemed to enter her body.


    If the gods from the age of deities saw this scene, they would surely be envious. These were fragments of cosmic truths!


    For a mortal to absorb so many fragments of cosmic truths was practically a waste.


    The fragments of cosmic truths contained only the power of variousws and did not impact one''s strength directly. A mid-level Soulmancer, even absorbing so many cosmic truth fragments, would find it difficult toprehend them, so the benefits gained were not significant.


    However, if a Quasi-Deity were to enhance their abilities in this room for a month, there was a high probability of them bing a true deity.


    Alice waspletely unaware of the great fortune she had stumbled upon and continued to contemte the sword strike she had used to kill Wesley.


    The sword strike she had delivered in extreme anger needed to be re-understood and felt.


    She couldn''t always need to umte anger to use this move.


    When she opened her eyes, exhaling deeply, a smile appeared on her face.


    For some reason, when she recalled the sword strike she had delivered and the ones William had used in Ravenwood, her mental state reached an unprecedented level of rity.


    Especially when understanding William''s previous sword strikes, she truly felt as if she had swung those swords herself. That strong sense of connection deepened herprehension of swordsmanship.


    In just one night, a small golden sword-like object appeared in the space of her consciousness, signifying she was now on a path distinctly different from other Soulmancers.

 Chapter 307 Bellas Speculation.

    Chapter 307 Be''s Spection.


    The next morning, William went to the supermarket early for shopping.


    Having lived in this neighborhood for a while, William was quite amiable with the neighbors, and many people greeted him as he left his yard.


    When William passed by Maria''s stall, there were a few customers buying breakfast. It was a usual sight at this time.


    "William, you''re back?" Maria smiled at William and asked, "Are you eating at home for lunch?"


    William nodded and said, "Yes, at home. Maria, would you like to join me?"


    "Maybe not today." replied Maria, who looked quite different from when she was at the bar, her face free of makeup but looking very refreshed.


    "Just wait a moment"


    William remembered that when he saw Maria at the bar, although her makeup was meticulously done, she seemed tired in her eyes, which was understandable considering the nightly drinking and the toll it took on her.


    After serving a few customers, Maria took out a bank card from her pocket and handed it to William: "Thanks forst time, William. There''s two hundred thousand dors in this card, the money you had Aurora give me. I want to pay you back."


    William nced at the bank card in her hand and smiled, "Don''t pay me back yet. Use that money for something, consider it an investment in your stall. I''m just a college student right now,I don''t have a better use for the money."


    He genuinely didn''t care about the money. If Maria hadn''t brought it up, he might have forgotten about it. Joshua had given him a briefcase full of money as a gesture of reconciliation, and since Maria needed money at that time, William had given it to her.


    However, Maria still remembers this incident vividly.


    "You... okay!" Maria, who was straightforward, epted his proposal. William had already helped her enough, and since he insisted, she decided to use the money to open a small shop and share the profits with William each month.


    If the business failed, she would bear the losses herself and figure out a way to repay Williamter.


    William didn''t stay long at Maria''s stall. He went to Whole Foods and bought some vegetables, eggs, and flour.


    In the past month, William had gotten a good grasp of current prices and enjoyed the process of selecting ingredients.


    After returning home, he started making bread. While he was at it, a car pulled up at his doorstep ¨C it was Being to visit.


    During theirst meeting, William had indeed promised another meal with Be. Today, one of her friends was getting married, and she wanted William to apany her to avoid unwanted attention from people she disliked.


    After entering William''s yard, she called out, "William, are you up?"


    At that time, William was in the kitchen, and Alice, having just grasped new Sword techniques and secrets, was lounging and rolling around in William''s bed. Hearing Be''s call, they both came out.


    William had already sensed Be''s arrival and nodded to her as he emerged, saying, "Make yourselffortable. I''m making Whole Wheat Bread. Have you eaten?"


    "No..." Be replied, her eyes asionally darting over to Alice, wondering about the situation.


    Every time she visited, Alice was at William''s house. Today, so early in the morning, Alice was already there. Be knew Alice''s home was in a suburban vi. If she hade over in the morning, it couldn''t have been this early.


    The only conclusion Be could draw was that Alice had spent the night here!


    "Then let me give you a piece of the Whole Wheat Bread I just made." William was somewhat helpless. This person counts as a customer, right? Last time, they came over for a meal, and today it''s obvious they''ve timed their visit perfectly.


    He offered Be a piece of bread, and in return, Be would treat him to arge meal and give him an additional thousand dors. No matter how he calcted it, it was a good deal for him.


    Alice, blinking her eyes, said to William, "I want some too."


    In front of others, she refrained from calling him ''master'', but the fact that Be, the busty woman, came looking for William at dawn definitely suggested something was amiss.


    William gave her an annoyed nce and went back into the kitchen.


    This left Be and Alice alone in the yard.


    Be also remembered when she first met William,L and Alice had even formed a chat group with her.


    In their group chats, they all seemed quite dismissive of William.


    But how long had it been since then?


    While Be was unsure about L''s situation, looking at Alice, it seemed she had already developed a deep affection for William, maybe even to the point of having slept with him.


    "Be, what do you need William for?" Alice smiled at Be, then found a wooden stool for her, while she herself had already taken a seat on William''s wingback chair, looking very much like a hostess weing a guest.


    Be squinted her eyes slightly, her smile meaningful, and asked in a low voice, "Alice, you didn''t go homest night, did you?"


    Alice subconsciously nced at Be''s ample chest, trying to stand tall and proud, but ultimately felt a sense of defeat.


    "I didn''t go back, yeah!" Alice''s cheeks turned slightly red. Although she had only meditated in William''s bedroom the previous night, she indeed hadn''t gone home.


    "You two are moving quite fast," Be said, not showing any surprise, but instead chuckling softly, "Looks like you''re nning to stay over in his ce often?"


    Faced with this question, Alice nodded vigorously.


    Be seemed like she might be up to something.


    "Alright, then, I won''t bother inviting William. I''ll leave after breakfast," Be said, originally nning to freeload a meal and invite William to apany her to a friend''s party. But now that Alice and William were apparently in a rtionship and living together, it didn''t seem appropriate anymore.


    Alice nodded again but curiously asked, "What did you want to invite William for?"


    "I had previously agreed with William to apany me to a meal, for a thousand dors each time."


    Alice couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Her master, who clearly wasn''t short of money, was bought over by a meal costing a thousand dors.


    If that was the case, she might as well give William a hundred million dors to apany her for meals every day.


    Of course, that was probably just wishful thinking. If she really did that, William would surely give her a stern look and then insist she double her efforts in practicing what he taught her.


    Be, quite the gossip, inquired about Alice and William''s romantic history. Alice was evasive and nonmittal until William called out from the kitchen, "Alice,e and get the bread!"


    Alice jumped to her feet and responded, "Coming!" before scurrying into the kitchen to fetch the freshly made bread.


    Be watched this, feeling a bit odd.


    The scene reminded her of when her mother would finish cooking and call her to fetch the dishes...


    In a couple''s case, shouldn''t it be William serving the bread to them?


    And the way William called Alice, his tone sounded just like her mother calling her to dinner.

 Chapter 308 Chance Encounter

    Chapter 308 Chance Encounter


    After sampling the bread briefly, William asked Be, "Are you here to invite me to your friend''s wedding?"


    Hearing William''s question, Be slowly raised her head, cautiously nced at Alice, then set down her knife and smiled, "I did have that idea, but let''s not."


    William could hear how Alice had been speaking with Be outside. Without looking at Alice, he said, "It''s fine, I can go."


    "Um..." Be sneakily nced at Alice again, only to see Alice behaving like a child who had done something wrong, not daring to lift her head and just focusing on her food, not saying a word.


    This hardly seemed like a normal couple''s rtionship.


    Be suddenly felt that things were bing interesting again.


    Alice''s behavior earlier was akin to a small dog guarding its food, even seemingly dering her sovereignty.


    But it was clear that William had not acknowledged her as his "girlfriend."


    "Then let''s go together." Be didn''t have any other thoughts about William; she was just curious to know what charm William had that could make the little princess of the Turner family lower her stance so much.


    "After breakfast, I''ll apany you to buy a suit since it''s a formal asion," Be said with a twinkle in her eye. "Consider the suit a gift from me, your boss."


    Surprisingly, William did not refuse but instead smiled in response, "The boss is really generous."


    Alice continued to cut her bread silently, without speaking. From her expression, it was evident that she was not in a good mood.


    "Are you finished eating? Once you''re done, we''ll head out to buy the clothes. It will take some time." William, having finished his meal, put down his utensils and said, "Let''s go."


    Finally unable to hold back, Alice looked up and said, "I want to go too!"


    "Then you should wash the dishes first," William said gently. After breakfast, someone needed to clean up.


    "Okay, wait for me!" Alice quickly started gathering the utensils and took them to the kitchen to wash.


    Be could hardly believe her eyes. The little princess of the Turner family was actually washing dishes herself? She really wanted to ask William how he managed to do that.


    Alice was quick with her task; it only took her a few minutes to clean everything up. She then came out with her purse, lifted her chin confidently, and said, "Let''s go! I need to buy some clothes too."


    Letting another woman choose clothes? That wouldn''t do.


    "We''ll go together," Be said, not wanting to exclude Alice.


    They had just stepped out of the yard when Amy, carrying two cartons of milk, wobbled over to them. It was the time when children were usually getting ready for school.


    "Here! Mr. Johnson, have some milk." Amy was drinking a carton of milk herself and handed another to William.


    William epted the milk without hesitation,menting, "You should be getting ready for ss."


    Amy rolled her eyes at him and said, "It''s Saturday today."


    "Oh, then do you want toe with us to the party?"


    Although the little girl could be mischievous at times, William found the idea of taking a child along more appealing than shopping with two women.


    Amy looked up at William, "You''ll have to ask my mom."


    Attending a party with delicious food ¨C what child like Amy would refuse? She was just worried her mother might not allow her to go.


    "Alright, let''s go, I''ll talk to your mom," William said and extended a finger, which Amy tacitly grabbed. They walked towards her mother''s stall.


    Alice followed closely behind, while Be drove her car towards the street corner.


    After William spoke with Maria, he took Amy and got into the car.


    Both Be and Alice were wealthy, so the ces they shopped at were not ordinary stores.


    Their car stopped in front of Bergdorf Goodman, a famous luxury department store in New York City. Bergdorf Goodman is a renowned high-end department store, spanning from the first to the ninth floor, featuring top fashion brands from around the world. It''s not just clothing they offer, but also shoes, essories, beauty products, and home decor, making it a symbol of fashion and luxury.


    For William, this was his first time shopping in such a ce. He didn''t show much interest in the expensive designer products. To him, neither the craftsmanship nor the materials seemed particrly special, at least not up to his expectations.


    "William, try this one on, and this one too..." Be took William into a designer men''s clothing store. Although she was shopping for William, she was quite excited.


    For women, the focus of shopping is never just on the items, but on the process itself.


    William, not bothering to choose for himself, casually pointed at a suit Be had picked out and said, "This one! No need to try the others!"


    "No way! I''m buying you a suit too." Alice wouldn''t stand for it. Why should Be, the busty one, get to buy clothes for William?


    The sales staff, maintaining a professional smile, couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise in their eyes. This young man was truly unusual, having twodiespeting to pick clothes for him. And the two suits Be was holding were obviously expensive.


    "Up to you. You take care of Amy first, I''m going to try on this suit." William picked up the first suit selected by Be and headed towards the fitting room.


    The suit fit William perfectly. When he stepped out wearing it, the store''s sales staff couldn''t help but give him a few extra nces. In fact, judging by William''s usual attire, he appeared more like an ordinary student. Logically, a suit might have made him look too mature, not really matching his temperament.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, William lookedfortably natural in the suit. He seemed to have the perfect build for clothing, making anything he wore look exceptionally fitting.


    Wearing the suit Be had chosen, William resembled a suave and distinguished gentleman.


    "Belt, wallet, tie, try them all on." In just a short while, Alice had gathered aplete set of essories for William.


    "And shoes! Get a pair of leather shoes."


    Be watched from the side. Alice really was putting in the effort, showing her seriousness in this matter.


    Leaving the store, Be didn''t bring up anything in particr, but Alice began leading William to a watch shop.


    "A man must have a good watch." Alice hadn''t had the opportunity to shop with William before, but now that they were out, she was determined to fully equip him.


    As they talked, they arrived at the entrance of a Rolex store.


    At that moment, Brian Bell, apanied by a young man, also reached the doorway.


    Be quickly hooked her arm through William''s and called out, "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? Be?" Brian Bell was slightly taken aback, his gaze lingering on William for a moment before turning to the young man beside him, his expression turning a bit sour.

 Chapter 309 Thats the One! No Need for Introductions

    Chapter 309 That''s the One! No Need for Introductions


    Brian Bell had never expected to encounter his daughter Be in such a situation. Although he had indeed promised not to force her into marriage, themercialndscape of New York had recently undergone significant upheaval. Evelyn''s emergence disrupted the existing business order, and the Soulmancer families from Texas seemed to be undergoing changes, increasingly getting involved in the business world.


    Bing a Soulmancer is an extremely expensive endeavor, especially for independent Soulmancers not backed byrge Soulmancer organizations. Lacking sufficient resources, they were forced to seek lost treasures in the ordinary world. Previously, due to the oversight of the 13th Bureau, these families kept a low profile.


    However, Evelyn''s arrival changed everything. As long as the 13th Bureau didn''t take action against Evelyn first, they had no legitimate reason to regte these families.


    Meanwhile, due to the previous energy revival event, an increasing number of unaffiliated Soulmancers have emerged, attempting to find opportunities.


    Business magnates like Brian Bell and Anthony Carter realized that under the current circumstances, they needed the backing of a Soulmancer family.


    This was why a meeting between L and Wesley had been arranged before.


    The Carter family was in this situation, and so was the Bell family. Brian Bell had connections with one of Texas''s top five families, the Adams family. Jordan Adams, the young master of the Adams family, came to New York City for a visit and fell for Be at first sight.


    Brian Bell and Jordan hade to the department store because Jordan wanted to buy Be a gift. They finally decided on a watch, and Brian Bell had set aside all other business to apany him.


    But they hadn''t expected to run into Be right at the entrance.


    Most importantly, Be was arm in arm with William...


    Jordan stared at the two, unable to control the surge of energy within him.


    After her ability enhancement the previous night, Alice''s power had be even more refined and solid. Jordan, being just a junior Soulmancer, couldn''t discern Alice''s strength at all.


    William didn''t want to reveal his power either, so to Jordan, William appeared to be an ordinary person.


    At twenty-five years old, being a junior Soulmancer, Jordan was considered a genius among the younger generation and had his own pride.


    "Be, who is this guy?" Jordan''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he looked at William.


    Be, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, felt uneasy under Jordan''s intense gaze and didn''t appreciate his tone. Frowning, she retorted, "Who he is, what does it have to do with you?"


    Brian turned pale upon hearing his daughter''s words. Even though the 13th Bureau always proimed that Soulmancers were subject to the same legal consequences as ordinary people, which ordinary person would willingly offend a Soulmancer?


    Even if they are subject to the samews, evidence is needed!


    How much evidence can a powerful Soulmancer leave behind after killing an ordinary person?


    "Be!" Brian was keen on setting her up with Jordan. Even if they didn''t end up together, they certainly couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "Let''s go! We don''t need to bother with him." Be, not realizing whom she had offended, pulled William towards the store.


    Jordan''s expression darkened. His fingers came together, flicking a slender steel needle, thin as a hair, towards the back of William''s head.


    If this needle struck an ordinary person, it would instantly kill them.


    William, being led by Be into the store, seemedpletely unaware.


    However, Alice subtly waved her finger, releasing an invisible arcane pulse that shot out and deflected the steel needle mid-air.


    A stone pir 10 feet away suddenly burst, scattering debris and startling the nearby pedestrians who hurriedly dodged for cover.


    "Hmm?!" Jordan''s brow furrowed as his gazended on Alice, realizing he couldn''t see through her strength.


    This essentially meant that Alice''s power surpassed his.


    Moreover, the release of that arcane pulse suggested significant strength.


    Alice red fiercely at him. How dare he make a move on her master without her consent?


    "Interesting!" Jordan sneered. "Mr. Bell, it seems you''ve got some formidable people backing you up!"


    Brian had no idea what had just happened, but Jordan''s words made him uneasy.


    "This..." Brian looked at the shattered stone pir, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Was this the power of a Soulmancer?


    What would be the oue if such force was used on a person?


    Be, noticing the exploded pir, was also startled. She turned to look at Jordan, thinking he was responsible. Was it a threat?


    William had revealed to her before that he was also a Soulmancer...


    "Let''s go, weren''t we here to shop?" William remained calm, not even looking back as he continued into the store.


    Nowadays, these young people are so rash, always ready to put someone in mortal danger.William''s temper had mellowed significantly over the years,otherwise, Jordan might not have been left with even a body to be found.


    What pleased him was that the way Alice released the arcane pulse just now showed a bit of mid-level Soulmancer''s strength.


    Other mid-level Soulmancers could fly or pass through walls, almost god-like as per the rumors. Alice, at her mid-level Soulmancer status, struggling even with swordy, was a bit embarrassing.


    William even considered teaching her how to fly someday, something a mid-level Soulmancer should be able to do easily.


    Seeing Jordan make no further moves, Be followed William into the store.


    "I''ll buy you a watch," Alice quickly offered. As his disciple, she hadn''t yet given him a gift; how could another woman step in to do so?


    Be was clearly using William as a shield. If both he and she were ordinary people, William could have been dead by now.


    "Sure." Once inside the store, William also noticed the prices of the watches ¨C all quite expensive.


    They were just devices for telling time, yet they could sell for tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of dors, almost overturning William''s understanding of pricing.


    Be didn''t insist on buying, as giving such an expensive gift had a different significance. If she offered, knowing William''s temperament, he might not even ept it.


    Just like when William worked at the bar before.


    Hearing William agree, Alice quickly started selecting a watch for him.


    She looked around and, without considering the price, picked a pair of couple''s watches. This set was valued at $120,000, certainly not cheap.


    "These two watches, bring them out for us to try!" Alice couldn''t help but beam with joy upon seeing the couple''s watches. Excluding the belt and wallet she had just bought, wouldn''t this be the first gift she was giving William?


    And most importantly, they were couple''s watches. Hehehe!


    "Miss, you have excellent taste. This pair is..." The salesperson, noticing Alice and Be''s attire, knew they were wealthy and was about topliment their choice.


    "Just swipe the card, no need to say anything else." Alice really feared the salesperson might mention that the watches were a couple''s set. Would William still want them if he knew?


    "Miss, are you sure you want this pair of watches?" The salesperson, ustomed to dealing with the wealthy in such a store, had rarely seen someone as straightforward as Alice.


    "Yes! It''s this pair! And you don''t need to introduce them." Alice''s heart was almost in her throat. She figured William, being somewhat old-fashioned, probably didn''t even know the significance of couple''s watches.

 Chapter 310 Doomed to be a Dog Forever

    Chapter 310 Doomed to be a Dog Forever


    After William''s group entered the store, Jordan and his party didn''t leave but followed them in.


    When Jordan saw Alice buying couple''s watches for William, he couldn''t help butugh.


    It seemed he had misunderstood the situation!


    The girl and that man were the actual couple.


    He approached Be with a smile, "Be, sorry about earlier, I misunderstood. Pick something you like, I''ll buy it for you."


    "No need," Be replied, still holding onto William''s arm, and asked, "What did you misunderstand? I don''t think there''s any misunderstanding between us."


    The salesperson assisting William with the watches was somewhat baffled by theplex dynamics of the group.


    A woman was clinging to a man''s arm, while another woman was buying a pair of couple''s watches worth $120,000 for him, not even blinking at the price.


    And the most bizarre part was that this man also had a child with him...


    Then another man arrived, offering to buy a watch for the woman who was holding another man''s arm?


    Forget it! It''s all too confusing!


    "Be, you''re still mad at me, I can see that. But this gentleman must be thedy''s boyfriend, right? You don''t need to hold onto him just to make me jealous." Jordan calmed down, realizing there was no need to be so upset.


    Plus, he still didn''t know who Alice really was.


    Alice''s power was greater than his, a fact that couldn''t be ignored. It was best not to make an enemy of such a person.


    Be was truly infuriated. She had only had a couple of meals and some chats with Jordan ¨C what was he thinking?


    Did he assume that after two meals, they should start thinking about what to name their future children?


    "Don''t! You didn''t misunderstand. William is Alice''s boyfriend, but he''s also my boyfriend. He''s the boyfriend of both of us. Haven''t you ever seen that before?" Be''s anger reached its peak. She had chatted with Jordan, whopletely came across as someone who thought he was invincible and believed every woman would fall head over heels for him at first sight.


    "He''s the boyfriend of both of yours?" Jordan never expected Be to say something like that.


    08:54


    The sales staff nearby were also stunned upon hearing this.


    But then again, the world of the wealthy isn''t something they could easily understand.


    Perhaps this young man was extraordinarily wealthy. Plus, he was handsome, young, and seemed to be in good physical shape. Thinking along those lines, it somehow didn''t seem uneptable.


    This might just be what people mean when they say looks can change one''s values. As long as someone is attractive and their actions aren''t extremely excessive or against society''s greater morals, it seems most things can be epted.


    William didn''tment, only feeling that such a notion was somewhat absurd. That such a view could be openly expressed?


    Clearly, Be had a deep dislike for this gentleman.


    If Jordan hadn''t attacked him on their first meeting, or if Be''s attitude wasn''t so firm, William might have tried to rify things to avoid any misunderstandings affecting their rtionships. However, Jordan''s attempt to harm him on first sight was uneptable. It''s perfectly normal for a girl to be uninterested in such a man.


    As for the idea of multiple people sharing a romantic rtionship, William didn''t see it as a big deal. In his view, theplexity of emotional rtionships wasn''t anything new. After all, he had been a king long ago and had many women.


    However, for Brian, this was indeed hard to ept. His daughter openly making such a statement in front of him left him extremely shocked and displeased.


    If she really was with William, then nothing more needed to be said. From his father''s attitude towards William, it was highly likely that William was also a powerful Soulmancer.


    But it was clear that these two were just putting on an act.


    ording to his investigation, William was indeed no ordinary person, entangled with several women. His father''s generation held William in high regard. Whether the multiple romantic rtionship was real or just an act, Brian would absolutely not ept it.


    "Very well!" Jordan stared at William and chuckled, "You''re William, right?"


    William nodded slightly and responded, "Is there something you need?"


    Jordan let out a coldugh, "You''re quite impressive!"


    As their eyes met, Jordan surprisinglyunched a psychic hypnotic attack on William.


    As a junior Soulmancer, his mental strength was naturally much stronger than ordinary people. Although he couldn''t reduce someone to an idiot with a single nce like William, performing deep hypnosis was still within his capabilities.


    He intended to hypnotize William, causing him to have hallucinations and act like a dog...


    Jordan didn''t believe Be would still like William if he behaved like a dog in public.


    Lately, influenced by the general environment, William has actually be much more amiable than before, at least not casually annihting people anymore.


    Jordan had already made a move against him once, and William felt somewhat disdainful to retaliate against such a trivial person.


    But now, another attempt...


    That was going a bit too far.


    Sensing Jordan''s hypnosis, William''s eyebrows raised, and he decided to give Jordan a taste of his own medicine.


    The next moment, Jordan''s body twitched, he barked, stuck out his tongue, looked around, ran in circles in the store, and then went to a stone pir, slowly lifting his leg...


    "Ah, what..." Everyone in the store was stunned.


    What had gotten into him to suddenly start acting like a dog?


    Especially since he didn''t even bother to lower his trousers, just lifted his leg and urinated.


    The yellow urine flowed down his pants, emitting a strong odor.


    The people buying watches here were essentially all wealthy, but who had ever seen a scene like this?


    Urinating was one thing, but the perplexing posture, not even bothering to take off his trousers?


    Well, it seemed to make little difference whether the trousers were on or off!


    "Jordan, what are you doing?" Brian was also terrified. Jordan suddenly acting crazy, what was this all about?


    However, Jordan seemed oblivious to his words. Tilting his head in thought, he then put both hands on the ground, stuck out his tongue, and started hopping around adorably.


    "Mr. Johnson, is that big brother pretending to be a puppy?" Amy pointed at Jordan, pondering, "He looks quite like one."


    William nodded and said, "If you imitate him, you''ll definitely get a spanking when you get home."


    "I wouldn''t do that! I want to be like a bunny!" Amy said, preparing to crouch down but was pulled up by William.


    Jordan had brought this upon himself. William had initially nned to let him off, but Jordan insisted on courting death again. This time, William''s hypnosis wasn''t like the short-term hypnosis of a junior Soulmancer.


    Under his hypnosis, Jordan was doomed to act like a dog for the rest of his life.


    And in this world, besides William, there was definitely no second person who could undo this hypnosis.

 Chapter 311 Overwhelming advantage

    Chapter 311 Overwhelming advantage


    "Mr. Johnson... please let him go."


    Brian felt helpless and couldn''t believe that a person who was fine just a moment ago could suddenly change like this.


    Especially since his father Daniel Bell had repeatedly instructed him not to offend William, Brian could guess that William must be a Soulmancer.


    Brian didn''t know that Alice had also be a Soulmancer, so in his view, Jordan''s sudden transformation had to be William''s doing.


    William looked at Brian and asked, "Is he very important to you?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Brian gestured to the side and said, "Pleasee over here; let''s talk."


    William instructed Alice to take Amy and then followed Brian to a quieter area.


    At this point, Brian had a clear understanding ¨C it was indeed William''s doing. It seemed that William''s power was superior to Jordan''s, which exined why his father valued him so much.


    "Mr. Johnson, I know Jordan has offended you, but he is my guest right now..." Brian hesitated, carefully choosing his words, "I don''t know what the Adams family means to you, but I can''t afford to provoke them. If something happens to Jordan while he''s with me, the Adams family will certainly hold me responsible."


    Daniel Bell had previously served William, andpared to James Taylor''s betrayal, Daniel had shown considerable respect for William. William didn''t want to cause any unwarranted trouble for his descendants.


    Sometimes he wonders if he''s too low-key, as there always seem to be some boring peopleing to trouble him.


    He nced over at Jordan, who immediately regained his senses but was still lying on the ground, tongue out, with a pool of saliva beside him.


    "Ah?!" When his eyes cleared, Jordan waspletely disoriented.


    What had he done?


    How did this happen?


    He clearly hypnotized William, so how did he end up being hypnotized?


    Although he was under hypnosis, he hadn''t forgotten what he had just done. His pants were wet, and the looks from the people in the store...


    "Ah! I''ll remember you! I''ll get my revenge for today! Our Adams family wille after you!" Jordan pointed at Alice, seething with rage. In his eyes, it must have been this woman''s doing!


    How could William, a mere ordinary person, possibly counter-hypnotize him?


    Alice looked at him, equally bewildered.


    Why was it her again?


    Last time, she had taken responsibility for William''s actions, and now trouble had fallen from the sky once more!


    However, Alice''s gaze fell on William.


    The old trickster! He said his superpowers were gone, but was this how someone without powers acted?


    As Jordan raged, he suddenly realized that all his powers were gone!


    No longer a Soulmancer, he couldn''t feel any energy flowing within his body.


    This...


    Jordan stared at Alice as if they were sworn enemies.


    Alice decided to ept the me,realizing there''s no difference between taking on one responsibility or two.. She red back fiercely at Jordan, as if to say, "Keep looking, and I''ll ruin youpletely."


    Startled and terrified, Jordan hurriedly fled. Where was his earlier arrogance now?


    Brian thanked William and then quickly followed Jordan.


    After this incident, Be''s curiosity about William only grew.


    The sudden explosion of the stone pir at the store''s entrance, Jordan''s dog-like behavior, and her father''s recent words.


    Asking William to spare Jordan?


    That meant William was not only a Soulmancer but a very powerful one at that.


    After Jordan escaped, he immediately called his family, breaking down in tears during the call: "Dad! You must avenge me! Someone has destroyed my superpowers!"


    The Adams family might not be much in the entire Soulmancer world, but within the Soulmancer families of Texas, they boast a heritage of over 1,500 years and have an patriarch who is a "Quasi-Deity," now aged 800 years.


    "What exactly happened?" Jordan''s father, also at the pinnacle of mid-level Soulmancer strength, cursed upon hearing that his son had been stripped of his superpowers. "I always told you to keep a low profile. Don''t think you''re invincible. There are powerful people everywhere in this world. If you provoke a master from a major Soulmancer organization, you won''t even know how you died."


    "She must be a mid-level Soulmancer..." Jordan, trembling, gritted his teeth and said, "If you won''t avenge me, then let me die in New York! I''m just a powerless waste now anyway."


    Jordan''s father took a deep breath, softening his tone slightly, "Do you know which Soulmancer organization she belongs to?"


    "I don''t know!" Jordan said through clenched teeth. "But she destroyed my superpowers, and I must seek justice for this, no matter where I go. So what if she''s from a major Soulmancer organization? Does that mean we just let this go?"


    "Son, don''t worry. I will speak to our patriarch about this. People from our Adams family aren''t easily bullied! For now, youe home. I''ve heard that Wesley Johnson was killed in New York, and the patriarch from the Johnson family is probably heading to New York. We need to find out more about who hurt you before making any ns."


    Jordan''s father, not blinded by hatred, understood theplexity of the current situation in New York City. Without knowing the background of the other party, even he dared not act rashly.


    After Brian chased after Jordan and waited for him to finish his call, he asked, "Jordan, are you alright?"


    Jordan, clenching his fists and overwhelmed with humiliation and anger, snapped back, "Are you blind? Can''t you see I need clothes? I''ll wait for you in the restroom!"


    Brian''s face turned ashen. As the current head of the Bell family, when had he ever been spoken to like this?


    But since the Adams family is a Soulmancer lineage, he didn''t want to offend them, so he could only silently watch as Jordan headed towards the restroom.


    No matter how you put it, the status difference between ordinary people and Soulmancers was stark. Staring at Jordan''s retreating back, Brian was more resolved than ever,in the current situation, it was essential to ally with a powerful and reliable Soulmancer. Otherwise, no matter how wealthy, one would always be at the mercy of others.


    William!!


    If the Adams familyes after him and he survives without issue, then he''s the one.


    Once back, he would have to ask his father about William''s background, no matter what.


    Seeing Alice take the me for him again, William couldn''t help butugh.


    He finally realized the benefits of having this disciple. Perhaps it''s better to let her shoulder these burdens from now on, establishing some enemies for her, adding motivation to her routine strength enhancement.


    With Alice''s current understanding of sword techniques and secrets, unless she''s facing an overwhelming advantage from a Soulmancer of mid-level or higher, she should at least be able to fight to a draw.


    If there really is a "Quasi-Deity"or "Lesser Deity" level being who targets Alice because of these issues, then William might also have to disy his truly overwhelming advantage.

 Chapter 312 The Independent Soulmancer with No Background

    Chapter 312 The Independent Soulmancer with No Background


    In a secluded corner of Texas, near the historic mo, lies a forgotten and mysterious site known as the Forgotten Guardian Temple.


    In this site, there is an ancient statue, d in a long robe, hands sped behind its back. Due to centuries of weathering, its facial features have be indistinct. This statue is deeply revered among the forgotten Soulmancers in Texas.


    The statue is believed to represent a legendary ancient guardian who existed in Texas far back in the pre-Christian era. This guardian once imparted the secrets of cultivation to the local inhabitants.


    Even when major Soulmancer organizations attempted to conquer thisnd, he stood up and protected its people and thend. Over time, his story became a legend, and Texas gradually became a gathering ce for forgotten Soulmancers.


    In honor of the great deeds of this ancient guardian, the forgotten Soulmancers erected his statue in the site and revered it as the "Supreme Guardian." This statue is considered a symbol of the spirit of the Soulmancers of Texas, intricately linked to the spirit of the mo.


    Later, as the five major Soulmancer families of Texas rose to prominence.


    Now,they convened representatives from various families at this site near the mo for an important meeting to discuss how to jointly maintain their traditions and the freedom of theirnd.


    "What''s going on today? I recall thest time we had a meeting of this scale was thirty years ago."


    "They wouldn''t be nning to make us all return to the world of ordinary people, would they? Our ancestors set rules for us not to fight with those major Soulmancer organizations."


    "You haven''t heard? Wesley went to New York a while back and got killed. And just half a day ago, that Jordan from the Adams family was stripped of his superpowers in New York too. It must have been someone from a major Soulmancer organization."


    "So much has happened in such a short time? Both heirs from two families are done for, how interesting!"


    "Shh! You fool, keep it down! Do you want to doom our family? You dare to speak such words!"


    ...


    Outside the Forgotten Guardian Temple, many who did not qualify to attend the joint family meeting stood discussing animatedly.


    Even though it''s the 21st century and we live in a civilized society that advocates equality for all, among the Soulmancers of Texas, there still exists a clear ss distinction.


    The members of the five great Soulmancer families are typically arrogant and bullying, often oppressing others. Many local Soulmancers, unable to tolerate their tyranny, have been forced to relocate their families.


    However, ordinary Soulmancers residing in the forgotten mystical sites of Texas receive a certain degree of protection. After all, Soulmancers with lesser powers are in mortal danger if they venture alone into the outside world, where they might encounter practitioners of dark forces.


    Most people are only aware of the 13th Bureau, but in the world of Soulmancers, there are many who wield dark forces. These practitioners specifically hunt lone Soulmancers, stealing their magical artifacts and energy. Without strong backing and sufficient power, a Soulmancer wandering about is far more vulnerable than an ordinary person.


    At the joint family council, the leaders of the five great Soulmancer families within the mystical site took turns bowing to the supreme "Guardian of the Forgotten Temple."


    "Everyone, you must have heard the news. Wesley, the heir of the Johnson family, was killed in New York the day before yesterday. Today, Jordan of the Adams family was crippled in New York, losing his supernatural abilities. What do you think, should we seek revenge or not?" Jayce Johnson, the current head of the Johnson family, asked loudly beneath an ancient statue. "If we don''t avenge this, how will the Soulmancers of Texas hold their ground in the world of Soulmancers?"


    "What should we do if a Soulmancer organization tells us to leave this ce?"


    Darius Adams, head of the Adams family, roared with indignation, "Of course we must seek revenge! If we are bullied like this and pretend nothing happened, once it gets out, it''s the face of all the Soulmancers in Texas that will be lost. If we go out to handle affairs in the future, won''t other Soulmancers start attacking those from Texas indiscriminately?"


    Apart from these two families, the other three great Soulmancer families remained silent. Finally, someone from the back spoke up, "Jayce, have you found out who is responsible?"


    Jayce narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "We have. My son Wesley went to New York with the Cosmic Bnce Rod, a relic of our ancestors, which also houses a wisp of their souls¡­"


    "If I remember correctly, Wesley was already at the intermediate Soulmancer level and had the Cosmic Bnce Rod, yet he was directly annihted. What level of power did his killer possess?" Garen Steel of the Steel family, stroking his beard and frowning, asked, "Could it be someone above the intermediate Soulmancer level? That would not be someone from the younger generation of Soulmancers."


    Jayce, not upset by the interruption, continued, "No! We found out that the same person who killed my son and crippled Jordan''s powers is the same individual. Wes from the 13th Bureau has already contacted me and is waiting outside now."


    "The same person? Could this be a conspiracy against all the major Soulmancer families of Texas?" Garen frowned, "Nowadays, with the global resurgence of energy, it is said to all originate from New York. Could it be that a major Soulmancer organization doesn''t want us to New York?"


    "The person isn''t a member of any major Soulmancer organization but appears to be an independent Soulmancer practitioner. Not long ago, she went to Ravenwood and, by her own power, seized a ce rich in energy at Hudson University."


    "Are you talking about that woman named Alice? I was at the Ravenwood contest too. She''s incredibly powerful, shattering Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magical formation with a single sword strike, but she''s said to be only at the intermediate Soulmancer level."


    Darius fell silent for a moment, his brows slightly furrowed, and said, "The most crucial thing is, just over a month ago, she was still an ordinary person, and as far as I know, she hasn''t joined any Soulmancer organizations."


    This statement was met withplete silence.


    A month ago, she was an ordinary person, not affiliated with any Soulmancer organizations, and yet she rapidly became an intermediate-level Soulmancer, capable of breaking Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magical formation with just one sword.


    The amount of information implied here was significant, especially considering the situation in New York City.


    Apart from a few who naively thought Alice was just extraordinarily talented, most spected that Alice must have acquired some powerful magical artifact.


    If she were a core member of a major Soulmancer organization, they might not dare provoke her, at best enlisting the help of the 13th Bureau to confront her verbally, which could end with them getting severely beaten.


    But Alice was just an independent Soulmancer practitioner without any background, the kind who possesses a powerful magical artifact.


    In such a case, how could they not seek revenge?


    Killing and plundering treasures, and even doing so without giving anyone a reason to fault them!


    Jayce''s eyes lit up, and without waiting for others to speak, everyone thought for a moment and then showed an indignant expression. "This vengeance, our Johnson family must im," he said, and then assured Darius, "Don''t worry, Darius, I will definitely seek justice for your son."


    Darius was taken aback. Had he been foolish?


    He had found out that Alice was an independent Soulmancer practitioner with no background but possessing a powerful magical artifact, so why did he share this information? Why not just seek revenge himself, kill her, and take the treasure?


    Now the Johnson family wanted to beat him to it?


    "Jayce, the Adams family''s revenge should be handled by us!"

 Chapter 313 We’re not getting involved anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 313 We''re not getting involved anymore.</h4>


    An intermediate-level Soulmancer, even with a powerful magical artifact, can still be overwhelmed by a higher realm of power.


    If Alice, who reached the intermediate Soulmancer level in just over a month, had such a magical artifact, wouldn''t obtaining it allow these individuals to reach an even higher realm?


    They might even be a "Greater Deity," enter the Divine Realm, and possibly attain immortality!


    How could Darius miss such a rare opportunity?


    In light of this, his son being crippled and losing his superpowers seemed insignificant.


    After all, once a Soulmancer reaches a certain pinnacle of strength, their lifespan greatly extends, and the life or death of their offspring bes less important.


    Upon hearing Darius''s words, Jayce''s face fell. He coldly said, "Your son Jordan was merely crippled, while my son Wesley was killed, his body never found. The Johnson family must avenge this promptly!"


    Darius''s expression also darkened. For these Soulmancer families practicing in obscurity, resources were scarce. Now, with such an incident, obtaining a powerful magical artifact could be a massive leap forward.


    He was the one who investigated the matter, and his son had been crippled. Was Jayce thinking of monopolizing the opportunity?


    That is absolutely uneptable.


    "I must personally avenge my son''s suffering! Since you, Jayce, also seek revenge, why don''t we join forces?"


    Darius certainly didn''t want to fall behind. If he did nothing in this matter, wouldn''t all the benefits go to the Johnson family?


    If the Johnson family killed Alice and returned, wouldn''t they further overshadow his family?


    "Fine, let''s go together to seek justice from Alice," Jayce also felt that he must personally handle this matter, to seize the mysterious treasure that transformed an ordinary person into an intermediate Soulmancer in just a month.


    How could he let someone else undertake this task?


    The leaders of the other three major Soulmancer families, understanding the situation from their exchange, exchanged nces.


    Garen then spoke, "Don''t rush, both of you. Today''s meeting was convened to discuss avenging your sons. Moreover, the opponent is just an intermediate Soulmancer, an independent practitioner not affiliated with any Soulmancer organization. For such a minor character, there''s no need for two powerful figures like you to intervene, is there?"


    Another leader from the Morgan family also spoke, "Indeed, as the five great families united in our cause, avenging this offense is a responsibility we all share. Moreover, since the opponent''s power isn''t particrly high, why not let the younger generation of each family handle this matter? It will also prevent others from using Texas'' Soulmancers of bullying the weak."


    Suddenly, Derek, the head of the Martinez family, said, "The 13th Bureau''s visit to Texas primarily concerns the severe injury my son suffered at the hands of that Alice. Therefore, our Martinez family must step forward."


    Jayce asked, "Your son Andrew was also injured by this Alice? Why haven''t you mentioned this?"


    Derek, gritting his teeth, replied, "My son was castrated. How do you expect me to discuss such an indescribable matter?"


    "A person who became an intermediate Soulmancer just over a month ago has already killed or injured three young individuals from Texas. How can we just let this go? Since things havee to this point, let each family send three young members to New York to see what this Alice is truly capable of."


    Derek had seen the situation clearly. If Darius and Jayce were to act, Alice would undoubtedly be doomed, but the treasure in her possession would certainly fall into their hands.


    There might be secrets behind Alice.


    What if she had discovered some ancient ruins or a legendary secret realm?


    Who wouldn''t want a piece of that?


    If several families sent their elite members, then they would have a chance to seize the opportunity.


    And since the Martinez family was also injured by Alice, why shouldn''t they have a say in the matter?


    Jayce and Darius looked displeased, but things had already reached this stage, and a joint family council had been convened.


    Everyone was there to help them seek revenge,could they really refuse?


    They were all old foxes,their true intentions were unspoken but understood.


    Even if they disagreed now, if Jayce and Darius went to New York alone, wouldn''t the other family heads band together anyway?


    If a conflict truly erupted, the two of them might not gain any advantage.


    "Your point is well taken. In that case, let each family send three young members who are at the intermediate Soulmancer level." As the leading Soulmancer family in Texas, the Johnson family had to make apromise in the face of such a situation.


    Naturally, Darius had little more to say.


    Wes had been in Texas for a while now. Before he arrived, he only knew about Alice erasing Andrew''s Soulmancer abilities. But after standing in front of the Forgotten Guardian Temple for a while and hearing the discussions of the people around, he instantly felt that the situation had be quite tricky.


    No one mentioned the Martinez family''s issue.


    The talk was all about the Johnson and Adams families, specifically about their heirs being killed or injured in New York.


    "Could it be such a coincidence? Offending three of the five major Soulmancer families? One castrated, one killed, and another''s Soulmancer abilities crippled?"


    Wes felt that his visit might not be very opportune.


    Settle this privately?


    Just with a fight?


    How could that be enough?


    And... could it be the same person behind all three incidents?


    If Alice was responsible for all of this, what should he do?


    Walking in there, could he end up being killed on the spot?


    After all, the head of the Johnson family had lost his own son!


    And he didn''t ask Zoey to handle this.


    If it really came to a fight, wouldn''t he die horribly?


    Seeing the situation was unfavorable, Wes slipped aside and called Steven.


    "Steven, I''ve run into a bit of a situation here..." He could only exin to Steven what he was facing and seek advice on how best to handle it.


    After listening to Wes, Steven paused and then said, "If Alice is responsible for all three incidents, then let them do whatever they want. We''re not getting involved anymore."

 Chapter 314 Bear the Wrath of Wes

    <h4>Chapter 314 Bear the Wrath of Wes</h4>


    Steven was already aware of William''s strength. If thousands of half-god level warriors from the underworld were annihted, what were those forgotten Soulmancer practitioners in Texas inparison?


    The 13th Bureau also sought to maintain peace as much as possible, but if some people were bent on courting death, the Bureau couldn''t stop them.


    Wes hesitated and asked, "Shouldn''t I try to persuade them?"


    He understood the gravity of the situation, even though he was unaware of William''s strength. The power Alice had already demonstrated was terrifying enough.


    From the recent event in Maplewood Town, where a group of "demigods" mysteriously vanished, it was evident that a supremely powerful entity might be backing Alice.


    Steven hesitated before speaking, "Then try to persuade them if you can, and resolve it privately if possible... If they absolutely won''t listen, just let them be. As long as they don''t harm ordinary people, everything else is inconsequential, especially with the global resurgence of energy..."


    Pausing, Steven took a deep breath and continued, "Wes, I''m retired now. The work in the 13th Bureau is up to you and Zoey. From now on, in such matters, make your own judgment. Don''te to me with these questions anymore."


    "I... understand." Wes knew that if he always relied on Steven in such situations, he would never grow.


    Being an early-stage intermediate Soulmancer and having lived for over two hundred years, although much of that time was spent in isted training to enhance his abilities, it was time for him to mature and shoulder responsibilities.


    After hanging up, someone from the Forgotten Guardian Temple came out to invite Wes inside.


    Wes put away his phone, recalling the tone and methods Steven used in handling these matters. He took a deep breath, nodded to the person, and walked in with his chest puffed out,posed and unhurried.


    He must not panic in handling matters!


    He was representing an entire nation, and even when facing any major Soulmancer organization, he should not show any signs of panic or distress.


    As Wes entered the Forgotten Guardian Temple, about twenty pairs of eyes were fixed on him.


    Several among these people were high-level masters at the pinnacle of intermediate Soulmancer strength, significantly more powerful than him. If they really wanted to kill him here, it would be an easy task.


    Yet Wes wore a faint smile, hands sped behind his back, his gaze slowly sweeping over those present. He asked, "Gentlemen, how is the discussion regarding Andrew''s situation progressing?"


    Jayce''s face turned cold as he spoke, "Deputy Director Wenzel, you didn''te here just to discuss Andrew''s situation, did you?"


    As he spoke, he had already begun exerting the pressure of an intermediate Soulmancer''s energy on Wes, as if a single wrong word from Wes would lead to his instant death.


    In addition to Jayce, the leaders of the other families also started pressuring Wes.


    Wes felt an overwhelming pressureing from all directions. Even though these people hadn''t made a move, his heart felt like it was about to burst, and even standing was a struggle.


    The intense oppression made his face pale, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans uncontrobly rolled down his forehead.


    "Do you gentlemen intend to fight me?" Wes, enduring immense pressure, raised his eyebrows and asked in a calm tone, "Or are you nning to directly challenge the 13th Bureau?"


    Jayce didn''t retract the oppressive energy he was exerting. Instead, he smiled and said, "So, Deputy Director Wenzel, are you trying to use the 13th Bureau to bully us? What great authority you have!" After speaking, he further intensified the pressure.


    Wes, after all, was a whole power level below Jayce, and with so many other experts exerting their pressure on him at the same time, any other intermediate Soulmancer might have already knelt down.


    Wes couldn''t hold back and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The stone bs under his feet had already cracked, but his spine remained erect. Not only did he not kneel, but he also let out a lowugh: "Heh! Is this how you Texas Soulmancers treat your guests? Why don''t you just kill me?"


    Jayce''s brows furrowed, and he quickly withdrew the oppressive energy. He had intended to intimidate the 13th Bureau but hadn''t expected Wes to be so resolute.


    They truly didn''t dare to kill Wes right there ¨C why make an enemy for no reason?


    Zoey of the 13th Bureau was considered invincible among the younger generation, and the Bureau had deep connections with the leaders of various major Soulmancer organizations.


    In recent years, almost all Soulmancers who entered the world of ordinary people had benefited from the 13th Bureau, and many worked within the Bureau.


    It was said that Wes had also descended from Mount Olympus. Although his strength wasn''t high, his background was not to be underestimated.


    Moreover, the modern weaponry developed by ordinary people was incredibly powerful. Even an intermediate Soulmancer, when facing a fully armed military force, could only meet their demise on the spot.


    "Deputy Director Wenzel, you jest. I''m merely grief-stricken over the loss of my son, but I harbor no hostility towards you, and I am quite friendly towards the 13th Bureau," Jayce said as he stared at Wes. "Aren''t you aware that in New York, besides Andrew being injured, my son Wesley was also killed, and Jordan from the Adams family had his superpowers erased?"


    Wes replied with an icy tone, "I only know that Andrew attempted to attack someone first and, being outmatched, ended up castrated."


    Derek angrily retorted, "Nonsense! What makes you say my son attacked first?"


    Wes replied with a lightugh, "The hotel has surveince. The evidence isplete. If you need proof, I have it all in my car."


    Derek was momentarily speechless, but Jayce said, "Then what about my son dying at the hands of that Alice? And Adams family''s Jordan, they were both her doing!"


    Wes''s mouth curved into a slight smile, "If you gentlemen wish to understand the cause of the incident, I can help you retrieve the surveince footage. Nowadays, New York City is full of cameras. It''s not hard to discern who is right or wrong¡­"


    "Surveince? All I know is that a life for a life!" Jayce red and said, "The way you speak, it seems like you might want to protect that woman. I heard that she fought for the 13th Bureau at Ravenwood and secured Hudson University. How can we trust the footage you provide?"


    Wes asked, "So, Mr. Johnson, what do you suggest? Are you saying you refuse my mediation?"


    "Mediation? My son is dead; that woman must pay with her life!" Jayce blocked any further discussion from Wes, refusing any mediation or viewing of the surveince footage.


    At this stage of the matter, does who is right or wrong even matter?


    Wes was also angered and simply stated, "I have recorded everything said here and transmitted it back to the 13th Bureau. Since you all don''t ept our mediation and are unwilling to view the surveince, then we''ll follow the old rules of the Soulmancermunity: avenge if there''s a grudge, retaliate if there''s a grievance."


    "From now on, the Soulmancers of Texas will no longer be under the protection of the 13th Bureau. But if you dare harm ordinary people in your battles with other Soulmancers, you will be executed!" Wes said coldly. "Everything said today will be shared with every employee of the 13th Bureau on their phones. Additionally, my words today will also be conveyed to all allies of the 13th Bureau. I hope you all take heed!"

 Chapter 315 Survive These Next Few Days

    <h4>Chapter 315 Survive These Next Few Days</h4>


    When Wes spoke, those around him started coldly mocking him.


    "When did we Texas Soulmancers ever need your protection?"


    "Exactly, not very powerful, but quite the temper."


    "We don''t need your protection! Since it''se to this, whatever we do from now on, you have no right to intervene."


    ...


    Even Darius scoffed, "The 13th Bureau only has Zoey with her Warrior God Constitution to boast about. The rest are just freeloading. Do they really think they''re that important?"


    Wes remained silent, but Jayce''s face changed dramatically. He quickly reprimanded Darius, "Darius, what are you saying? Apologize to Deputy Director Wenzel right now!"


    "Apologize? For what? I''m just stating the truth!" Darius, already at the peak of intermediate Soulmancer strength and thus slightly more powerful than Wes, didn''t regard Wes highly.


    In his view, even if Zoey were toe to Texas, she would need to keep a low profile, as every family had someone at the "Quasi-Deity" level.


    Wes waved his hand dismissively, "No need for apologies! What I said represents the entire 13th Bureau. That''s all, gentlemen, I take my leave."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Jayce called out anxiously, "Deputy Director Wenzel! Does Mr. Steven know about this decision you''ve made? Have you got approval from your senior leadership?"


    Wes didn''t turn back, "Everything said here has already been transmitted to the entire 13th Bureau. Steven has retired, and now I make the decisions! I also believe that the senior leadership of the 13th Bureau will have no objections to my decision!"


    After saying this, he walked straight out.


    Jayce watched Wes''s departing figure, fists clenched, the corners of his eyes twitching. His gaze swept over the others, and he asked through gritted teeth, "Have you all lost your minds? Without the protection of the 13th Bureau, how will we stand in the world of Soulmancers?"


    Darius spoke disdainfully, "When did we ever need their protection?"


    Jayce let out a long sigh, sat down on a chair, and with a single p, shattered the solid wood table beside him, angrily eximing, "Do you really not understand the gravity of what you''ve done?"


    Everyone in the Forgotten Guardian Temple looked at Jayce, unsure of what he meant.


    In their memory, it seemed that their Texas Soulmancer families, united, formed a strong collective and never needed the protection of the 13th Bureau.


    Jayce, with aplex expression, said, "If I''m not mistaken, everything we''ve just said and done was recorded by cameras. Our words just now have offended everyone in the entire 13th Bureau!"


    Darius, still not understanding the severity,ughed, "So what if we''ve offended them? If we don''t interact with them anymore, and they don''t bother with us, isn''t that better?"


    "Better? Indeed, very good! The 13th Bureau has many Soulmancers trained byrge Soulmancer organizations. Although most are not core members, your words have offended all thoserge Soulmancer organizations," Jayce said with a bitterugh. "With one sentence, you''ve offended the entire Soulmancer world. Quite impressive!"


    Darius''s smile froze on his face. He had just said that the 13th Bureau only had Zoey with her Warrior God Constitution worth mentioning, and the rest were just freeloaders.


    Wasn''t that implying that all the Soulmancers trained by thoserge organizations were worthless?


    "Not just that," Jayce continued, "you should know that even practitioners of dark forces must register with the 13th Bureau and are considered their allies. Now you''ve offended everyone, and without the 13th Bureau''s rules to follow, the Texas Soulmancers will only live by one principle outside ¡ª the strong prevail!" Jayce said this and red fiercely at Darius, asking, "Do you think our Texas Soulmancers are invincible in the whole world?"


    Many practitioners of dark forces were also allies of the 13th Bureau, and they still publicly followed the Bureau''s rules, at least not daring to act too recklessly.


    But with Wes dering that Texas no longer epts their protection, wouldn''t those dark force practitioners be eyeing the forgotten Soulmancers of Texas?


    The whole Soulmancer world would turn its attention to them, and no one would show mercy out of legal concerns.


    Perhaps in just a short while, arge number of dark force practitioners were already heading towards Texas.


    Their families indeed had "Quasi-Deity" level masters, but those masters were mostly detached from worldly affairs, deeply engrossed in enhancing their abilities. Besides, there was an agreement among Soulmancers above the intermediate level not to intervene lightly, as their involvement could have far-reaching consequences.


    Under these circumstances, unless they all stayed within their own territories in Texas, survival would indeed be difficult.


    "The matter hase to this point. Since we''ve decided to seek revenge against Alice, let''s set off now!" Jayce took a deep breath and said, "Let''s stop ying mind games with each other. That woman Alice must have obtained some heaven-defying magical artifact. Each family should send either one senior Soulmancer or three intermediate-level Soulmancer experts to New York. We''ll kill, loot, and then immediately return. Make sure not to get separated!"


    "The treasures we seize will be distributed after we return!" Jayce could no longer afford to hesitate; they had to take this risk.


    A group of experts going to kill an intermediate Soulmancer shouldn''t possibly fail.


    Moreover, traveling as a group would avoid being ambushed along the way.


    A quick battle and quick return, and they would be back within two days. After all, Texas still had the protection of the "Quasi-Deities" from each family. As long as they didn''t venture out, their lives wouldn''t be in danger.


    ...


    After returning from Be''s friend''s wedding, William found that Alice was still there. He had seen the video sent by Wes. He was going to forward it to Alice, but she had already received it. It seemed this video was not just sent to the 13th Bureau''s employees but to all registered Soulmancers.


    "Master, are they nning to kill me? What should I do?" Alice, still unustomed to such matters, was surprised that someone would want to obliterate her.


    William, now watching anime, didn''t lift his head and said, "Either wait for them toe and kill you, or go find them and eliminate them all."


    "Um... eliminate them all?" Alice said ufortably, "I don''t like killing people."


    William replied, "That''s your problem. My superpowers are gone, so I can''t unlock the Sword Spirit''s seal for you."


    "..."


    He''s saying again that his superpowers have disappeared.


    Is this what he refers to as the state of his superpowers disappearing?


    This cut off her reliance and also implied that William wouldn''t intervene on her behalf,she would have to rely on herself.


    "They won''t target my family, will they?" Alice suddenly realized this issue.


    "Call Zoey. Under these circumstances, you can request protection for your family. And... they probably think you have something valuable and want to kill you for loot. They likely won''t harm your family," William said, still watching his anime. "They can''t afford to stay outside for long now. It''ll be just these two days at most. You just need to survive it."

 Chapter 316 Saw through everything

    <h4>Chapter 316 Saw through everything</h4>


    Alice really had to admire her beloved master.


    From the video sent by Wes, it was clear that a group of people were out to kill her!


    And Wes wasn''t weak either. In Texas, he had been pressured to the point of vomiting blood just by the sheer presence of others. Now, a group like that was after her, and yet her master wasn''t worried at all¡­


    He was still watching anime, evenughing!


    "Master, can you tell what strength those people are?" Alice, frustrated, sat on a stone bench, her face fallen as she looked at William.


    William didn''t even lift his head, casually saying, "Anyone who can be the head of a Soulmancer family should at least be at the intermediate Soulmancer level. If I were them and nning to kill you, I''d probably send a dozen or so intermediate Soulmancer elites."


    "Uh¡­" Alice''s face turned pale, "A dozen intermediate Soulmancer elites? Isn''t that overestimating me? I''m just at the intermediate Soulmancer level!"


    Finally, William paused his anime and looked up, smiling, "Did you think they would send a few people weaker than you first to give you some experience points? Wait until you get stronger and then send one or two slightly more powerful than you for a dramaticeback? And then you be an invincible heroine, wiping them all out in one go?"


    Alice felt her master had been learning too much new content recently.


    Was this still the master who didn''t even know how to order takeout?


    "Isn''t that how it''s supposed to be¡­" Alice muttered quietly, "How can they send so many elites to kill me right away?"


    "Then you better be careful when you sleep at night," William said, looking down again and pressing y, "They''ve offended Deputy Director Wenzel, so they have to be careful when they go out. Not sticking together, their own safety might be a problem."


    "Okay, so what should I do?" Alice asked with wide eyes, "Master, you can''t just watch your disciple get beaten to death, can you?"


    William responded, "Then you better improve your strength and think of ways to survive. I''m just an ordinary person now, so don''t have any expectations from me."


    He could at most help Alice analyze the current situation. Unless the opposition sent someone above the intermediate Soulmancer level, he wouldn''t intervene.


    Alice took a deep breath and said, "But they''re going toe to kill me in the next two days. Even if I improve my abilities, I can''t possibly break through to the senior Soulmancer level overnight."


    "Figure it out yourself, don''t bother me," William said with a slight frown. "Didn''t you train diligently on normal days? Now that you''re in trouble, you realize you''re too weak?"


    "Okay... I''ll solve it myself," Alice resigned, no longer harboring any hope from her master.


    Solve it herself?


    But how?


    Truthfully, she wasn''t very clear about her own strength.


    She knew she was already strong, but how strong was she exactly, and how did shepare to intermediate Soulmancer elites?


    What if, as William said, she was ambushed by a dozen intermediate Soulmancer elites? What should she do then?


    Wait!


    Not right!


    "Master, didn''t you just say that they can''t stay outside for long, just these next two days?" Alice suddenly realized a crucial point. "Why can''t they stay out longer?"


    William paused for a moment and then said, "Are you a pig-brain? You''re not from the 13th Bureau, but you still received Wes''s video. So, as Wes said, every Soulmancer registered with the 13th Bureau received this message. The people from Texas are nowmon enemies in the Soulmancer world. Do they dare to stay outside for long? Are they asking for a death wish?"


    "Oh!" Alice eximed, giggling, "Then I''ll go train, Master. Are you going to sleep?"


    "No sleep! I''m going to binge-watch anime!" William waved his hand, indicating Alice should not bother him anymore.


    "Thank you, Master!" Alice wasn''t foolish. She could distinctly feel that training in William''s bedroom was much faster than in other ces, surely due to something special about his home.


    Despite William''s proud and indifferent demeanor, he was staying up all night watching anime! Wasn''t that just so she could train in his bedroom?


    With William''s hints, Alice became clear about the current situation.


    Perhaps the people from Texas would send many elites to kill her.


    But since the Texans had already offended the entire Soulmancer world, what did she have to worry about?


    After entering her bedroom, Alice made a call to Zoey.


    "Zoey?"


    "Mm."


    "It''s Alice."


    Before Alice could even say why she was calling, Zoey said, "I''ve already arranged for someone to watch over your family. If the people from Texas cause harm to ordinary people or create a severely adverse impact, I will intervene."


    "..." Alice''s mouth twitched. Isn''t Zoey always kind of silly? How does it feel like she''s already seen through everything?


    She even started hinting at what Alice should do.


    "Okay, thank you," Alice said and then hung up the phone.


    After hearing William mention that maybe a dozen intermediate Soulmancer elites mighte to attack her, she had been somewhat panicked. But now, not only was she not worried, she even felt likeughing.


    Dealing with this situation was actually quite simple.


    The easiest method was just to hide for a few days.


    If I can''t beat them, can''t I just hide?


    Another method was to stay in crowded ces.


    Alice believed that once the people from Texas entered New York City, they would definitely be noticed by Zoey and her team. In crowded areas, if the Texans made a move against her, and as long as it harmed ordinary people or caused some terrible impact, the people from the 13th Bureau would intervene.


    Wes did say in the video, they would be executed!


    Alice also didn''t want to harm ordinary people.


    Because she thought of a perfect ce to go.


    Cozy Book Haven!


    Now, Cozy Book Haven was full of Soulmancers, and it was also near a school. If anything were to happen, at the very least, Nelson would help her.


    In a one-on-one fight, she wasn''t afraid of anyone.


    As for now, she would focus on improving her abilities!


    With a rough n in mind, Alice felt more at ease to concentrate on her ability enhancement.


    William had taught her many secret Soulmancer techniques at Ravenwood, but she hadn''t fully grasped many of them.


    Thinking about the sword technique secret she hadprehended the night before, she sat on the bed and began trying to understand other secrets.


    If she couldprehend other secrets tonight, it would prove that her master''s room had some magical effect. Maybe she would just take over his bedroom in the future.


    William really did stay up all night watching anime. Nowadays, he had little interest in fighting or killing. A peaceful world with daily binge-watching of shows - wasn''t that afortable life?


    Getting involved in fights and killings seemed utterly uncivilized.

 Chapter 317 It was better not to offend such a person

    <h4>Chapter 317 It was better not to offend such a person</h4>


    When Alice came out of William''s bedroom, she saw Amy feeding rabbits under a parasol tree.


    "Amy, where''s Mr. Johnson?" Alice took out her phone to check the time and realized it was already 1:10 in the afternoon the next day.


    Amy, squatting on the ground, looked up and said, "Mr. Johnson went to school."


    As expected, her master really didn''t n to intervene in her affairs.


    Well, that''s fine. She was determined to prove herself to her master, to show him with her strength that she was not useless.


    The fact that the Soulmancers from Texas were targeting Alice didn''t seem to affect William at all. When Alice didn''te out in the morning, he had breakfast by himself and went to school.


    As he was preparing to go to the school cafeteria with Wyatt and others to enjoy the beautiful college life, Edward was unexpectedly waiting for him right outside the ssroom.


    Coincidentally, Edward''s student, Alex, was in that ss. As soon as Alex walked out of the ssroom and saw Edward, he quickly approached him with respect in his tone, "Instructor, were you looking for me?"


    Edward''s eyes were bloodshot, and he didn''t seem to be in good spirits. Shaking his head and still staring at the ssroom door, he said weakly, "I''m waiting for someone."


    He had been waiting for William for several days but always missed him. Today, knowing that William was attending ss, he rushed to wait outside the ssroom.


    Alex was curious about whom his teacher, Edward, could be waiting for at the ssroom door.


    It was only when William and Wyatt came out that a spark of light finally flickered in Edward''s eyes. He moved his feet slightly but remained in ce, his mouth open, unsure whether or not to call out to William, and if so, how should he address him?


    Would calling William ''Mr. Johnson'' in this situation cause any trouble for William''s life?


    William and Edward exchanged a nce. William spoke to Wyatt and then approached Edward, smiling, "Edward, were you looking for me?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! I have something¡­" Edward''s eyes shone with excitement as he hurriedly said, "Are you... avable right now?"


    "Sure, let''s go." William, after living more than a month in this new routine, had be more amiable towards others.


    Initially, he didn''t have a good impression of Edward when they first met, but after a few interactions, he found that the old man wasn''t as unpleasant as he had thought.


    Contrarily, this old man was far more interesting than many others.


    At least he had convictions in his heart, a very persistent ordinary person.


    Because of this, William''s attitude towards him had changed somewhat.


    When Edward approached William, Wyatt and the others naturally had no choice but to leave awkwardly, but Alex was somewhat confused.


    In his impression, William, the student, was definitely not outstanding and often skipped sses. In just over a month, he had missed at least thirty or so sses, and it was already quite good that he hadn''t been expelled.


    Could it be that he hadn''t been expelled because of his rtionship with Edward?


    Edward, however, didn''t think too much about it. He walked alongside William, not talking much on the way. After all, he had too many acquaintances at the school, and he could see that William preferred to keep a low profile and not attract attention.


    "Let''s go to the bookstore," William suggested, probably guessing Alice''s n. It might be good for him to check it out too.


    The second floor of the bookstore was always empty, and if Edward had something to say, they could talk there.


    Edward quickly nodded. He had been waiting for William at the bookstore recently, but for some reason, every time he got close to the bookstore, he felt an inexplicable pressure, as if an instinctual part of him was telling him to stay away.


    When William and Edward arrived at the bookstore, it was, as usual, full of Soulmancers.


    These Soulmancers were overdoing it, using their Soulmancer abilities to keep ordinary students away, resulting in the store having no business for several days.


    These Soulmancers, on the other hand, just sit in the store reading books and don''t spend anything throughout.


    As William and Edward entered the bookstore, they immediately drew sidelong nces from a group of people.


    Two of them even exerted an invisible pressure on Edward, probably wanting him to leave on his own.


    William was immediately displeased and pointed at the two, saying, "You two, out!"


    They had already driven away customers from the store with their presence and still had the audacity to hassle someone William had brought in. It was like a bunch of crows trying to dominate an eagle''s territory.


    "Why should we listen to you?" A young man at the junior Soulmancer level was also unhappy. Why should they leave just because William said so?


    Rumors said that William was just a freeloader who hooked up with Alice and Zoey with his charm, and yet he dared to boss them around?


    William didn''t bother to answer his question because, in the next moment, Nelson, with a dark expression, said, "You two! Get out!"


    Nelson was utterly obedient to William.


    The reason he hadn''t driven these Soulmancers away was simply because William hadn''t given the order; he didn''t dare to guess William''s intentions recklessly.


    Now that William had spoken, it was natural for Nelson to take action.


    "...Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" The two junior Soulmancers suddenly turned pale. Why was Nelson siding with William?


    Nelson frowned slightly and warned, "Don''t make me force you out!"


    The two men dared not say more and left dejectedly.


    Then William said, "From now on, keep your auras in check. This bookstore is for students to buy books. With you all looking fierce and intimidating, you''ve scared away my customers. Who would dare toe in?"


    "What''s your status to talk to us like that?" A member of a Soulmancer organization coldly nced at William.


    In his view, the reason the previous two were driven out by Nelson was due to their low abilities, failing to attract the great mage Nelson''s favor.


    However, he was an elite member trained by a major Soulmancer organization, with exceptional talent, notparable to those two at all.


    As for William, he didn''t take him seriously, thinking he was just pretending to be influential by relying on others'' authority.


    But before he could finish his words, Nelson had already appeared in front of him and unceremoniously threw him out.


    "From now on, you will follow William''s words. Otherwise, don''t even think about staying here." Nelson couldn''t understand why this group of people foolishly sat in the bookstore for so many days. What did they really want?


    William, the real master, was right in front of them, but they werepletely unaware.


    If they didn''t understand what they could gain from William, then what were they doing sitting there every day?


    Were they looking for trouble?


    Of course, he didn''t know that in these people''s eyes, he himself was the master! They were just hoping to gain some opportunity from him.


    Everyone in the bookstore nodded inpliance, and some even spected that the great mage was teaching them a lesson in how to behave and deal with people.


    On further thought, William had a good rtionship with the people of the 13th Bureau and an ambiguous rtionship with Alice, the master. Living off others can also be a skill. Why look down on him?


    It was better not to offend such a person.

 Chapter 318 Everyone has their moments of being a little coy!

    <h4>Chapter 318 Everyone has their moments of being a little coy!</h4>


    The Soulmancers in the bookstore finally realized William''s authority in this ce.


    A mere novice Soulmancer, yet hemanded such respect from Nelson. This was indeed no small feat,incredible!


    They also didn''t dare to release their energy to intimidate ordinary people anymore.


    William led Edward upstairs and then asked, "Edward, what did you want to see me about? Go ahead."


    Edward could clearly feel that William''s attitude towards him had improved significantly. Taking a deep breath, he finally said, "Mr. Johnson, after we returned from Ravenwoodst time, those artifacts were stolen en route."


    William nodded and replied, "Yes, I heard about that. It''s really unfortunate."


    "But... I think those artifacts might have been hidden by people from the 13th Bureau," Edward said through gritted teeth. "Though I know it''s just a suspicion without any evidence, every member of the 13th Bureau is so skilled, the escort process was so secretive, and the security measures were tight. It doesn''t make sense that they would get stolen!"


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly. This ordinary man''s guess was very urate.


    Technically, the operations of the 13th Bureau should be wless, yet Edward had still guessed it.


    Frowning, Edward asked, "Mr. Johnson, those people downstairs are all Soulmancers, aren''t they?"


    Ah, quite the keen observation, seeing through everything.


    William found this even more interesting. He didn''t deny it but nodded instead. Some things, even if Edward knew about them, were not a big deal.


    With just a thought, a barrier that blocked sound transmission emerged, instantly isting the sound on the second floor, ensuring that no one downstairs could hear his conversation with Edward.


    "The items we gave you at Ravenwood were actually fakes, but they were indeed taken away by people from the 13th Bureau."


    "Fakes?!" Edward''s eyes widened in shock. "How could they be fakes?"


    William sat down and exined, "I made the replicas."


    "Then where are the real artifacts? Are they still at Ravenwood, or..." Edward didn''t really care about this detail. He was only concerned about the whereabouts of the real artifacts. He needed to at least confirm their current location.


    "Everything''s right here with me," William said, slowly waving his hand over the table. Suddenly, Gungnir, the ''Spear of War'' from the myths of Odin, appeared on the table.


    Edward''s whole body trembled, his eyes fixated on the ''Spear of War'' on the table. He asked anxiously, "Is this real?"


    William picked up Gungnir and examined it, saying, "This is the legendary Gungnir, Odin''s weapon of choice, an artifact with immense power."


    Edward gasped, his finger trembling as he pointed at Gungnir in William''s hand, excitedly asking, "How can you possibly be holding it?"


    He went on to exin that previously, in an ancient cave at Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, an archaeologist had merely touched this artifact and turned to ash.


    Yet now, William could manipte this artifact effortlessly.


    William smiled and responded, "It once belonged to Odin, but now it is mine. It was always my possession, so there''s no problem with me handling it."


    "You¡­" Edward''s voice choked, incredulously asking, "Are you saying... that everything in that cave... is yours?"


    William nodded in confirmation: "The text on that stone tablet, I wrote it."


    At this moment, Edward was too excited to speak, his breathing rapid.


    He finally understood why William knew thenguage on the stone tablet.


    From the era of the gods to the present day, how many years had that been?


    After a moment of silence, Edward couldn''t help but ask, "So... how many years have you lived?"


    William thought for a moment and said, "If we count by your current time, it should be about a billion years. Back then, there were no other forms of life on Earth."


    Edward swallowed hard. If anyone else had said this, he would not have believed it, but when William said it, he somehow chose to believe.


    William said in a calm tone, "Many of the items from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan are magical artifacts from the age of the gods. Their reappearance in the world would surely lead to manyplications. It''s better that I keep them."


    Edward was stunned, a billion years?


    What era would that be?


    ording to William, there were no living beings at that time.


    William didn''t know if Edward believed what he was saying. He simply stated, "I really like this era, with so many interesting things. But those items from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, it''s best if you forget about them. Even if I gave them to you, you wouldn''t be able to decipher them. And if these things really spread, they might cause harm, even destruction, to many people in this world."


    Not to mention anything else, if any of the magical artifacts fell into the wrong hands and William didn''t intervene, the casualties could be unimaginable.


    Edward clenched his fists, sitting in the chair, looking at William, his lips trembling as he asked, "A billion years ago, were you already in human form?"


    William looked into his eyes and said, "Many aspects of the history you understand now aren''t entirely true. But the past is the past. What difference does it make to confirm it?"


    Edward fell silent again for a long time, finally showing a smile on his face, "Thank you for rifying this for me. In that case, it''s better if those things stay with you."


    This conversation had revealed many secrets to Edward.


    Although there were still many questions in his mind, he decided not to disturb William any further.


    He stood up, bowed to William, and then turned to go downstairs.


    Only then did William lift the barrier on the second floor.


    Not long after Edward left the bookstore, Alice arrived, while William was upstairs reading.


    Alice, holding two cups of coffee, quickly went upstairs and handed one to William, saying, "I knew you''d be here! Here, this is for you!"


    William took the coffee, sipped it, and continued reading his book.


    Alice couldn''t help but giggle. William imed he didn''t care about her, but if he truly didn''t, why would he be waiting here for her?


    Pretending to read here, he was actually worried about her, wasn''t he?


    Alice smiled slightly, took a delicate sip of her coffee, then went downstairs without saying much more to William.


    ying hard to get, then? Well, everyone has their moments of being a little coy!


    After going downstairs, Alice started to cozy up to Nelson.


    Knowing that Alice was William''s disciple, Nelson naturally treated her differently.


    "Alice, I heard you''ve been targeted by the Soulmancers from Texas. You need to be careful," Nelson said, but he didn''t seem worried at all.


    After all, she was William''s disciple!


    Regardless of William''s true strength, just any one of the magical artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan was enough to deter any Soulmancer.


    Each artifact had the power to obliterate the entire Soulmancer organization of Texas.


    Alice, however, made a pitiful face and said to Nelson, "Great Mage Nelson, I''m scared!"

 Chapter 319 Seems he was not worthy of being my minion.

    <h4>Chapter 319 Seems he was not worthy of being my minion.</h4>


    Alice saying she''s scared?


    Nelson couldn''t help but feel both amused and baffled.


    With such a powerful master, what do you have to fear?


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Aren''t they just a few forgotten Soulmancer practitioners in Texas?" Nelson, being one of the three great magicians of the Arcane Society, didn''t really take a few forgotten Soulmancer practitioners seriously.


    And he truly didn''t think Alice had any reason to be afraid.


    The Soulmancers in the bookstore, overhearing Alice''s conversation with Nelson, began to specte.


    They hade to "tter" Nelson, hadn''t they?


    Moreover, this bookstore must have some hidden secrets.


    Alice''s obvious close rtionship with Nelson and her sudden rise in a short period of time led them to believe it must be rted to Nelson, and Alice might very well be Nelson''s disciple.


    Their staying in the bookstore was precisely in hopes of encountering a simr fortune to Alice''s.


    "Alice, don''t worry, if those people from Texas dare to trouble you, we won''t let them off," a junior Soulmancer spoke up loudly. "Those Soulmancers from Texas are just too arrogant. We saw Deputy Director Wenzel''s video too. It''s highly likely that those Soulmancers provoked you first. But they refuse to reason and are making outrageous ims, thinking they are invincible in the world?"


    These words ignited passionate responses among the Soulmancers in the bookstore.


    "Right! Alice, rest assured, we will help you!"


    "They just want to bully the few with the many, as if we''re all scattered and powerless."


    "Haha, they even dared to offend Deputy Director Wenzel, they really don''t know what they''re in for!"


    The Soulmancers in the bookstore had various opinions, but without exception, they were all displeased with the forgotten Soulmancer practitioners from Texas.


    Alice had legitimately represented the 13th Bureau in securing the Hudson University area, and the 13th Bureau hadn''t prohibited other Soulmancers from entering.


    In this matter, the Soulmancers at the bookstore owed a favor to the 13th Bureau.


    Moreover, when they had encountered troubles in the past, it was the 13th Bureau that had stepped in to resolve the issues, and Wes was well-known for his amicable dealings with many Soulmancers.


    Offending Wes was tantamount to offending half of the Soulmancermunity, and with Darius''sments, it could be said that he had offended most of the Soulmancer world.


    "Alice, don''t worry, I''ve already received news that the elites from various major Soulmancer organizations are heading towards New York. If those Soulmancers from Texas daree, they won''t leave New York alive."


    William, listening to their conversation from upstairs, just smiled faintly. It seemed that Alice wasn''t really in any serious trouble this time.


    Those Soulmancers from Texas were truly foolish to take a hard stance against Wes.


    They could have actuallypromised on the surface and assassinated in secret. Now, by making such a big fuss, they''re gradually pushing themselves towards destruction.


    As expected, as soon as Jayce and his group left the territorial bounds of the Texas Soulmancers, they were immediately targeted by a group of dark force practitioners.


    These dark force users are not the ones registered with the 13th Bureau. They are actual souls that have escaped from the underworld, possessing various human bodies after their escape.


    "Didn''t expect that there are still so many Soulmancers in the human world. Coming here was indeed the right choice!!" A gaunt, ragged old man cackled while watching Jayce and his group from behind a pile of rocks.


    Another man, young, with a pale face and dressed in a ck robe, nced at Jayce and his group and said to the old man, "Vinumbrae, the Drunk, don''t act rashly. Consider these people your prey, but don''t kill them yet. Ask them where they are going, familiarize yourself with the environment first. If they have some powerful human backing them, killing them might cause trouble."


    The old man chuckled, "I know, I know! You think you''re the only one who''s thought of that? But we''ve already agreed, these people are my prey, and none of you others better steal them!"


    The group with the old man consisted of eight individuals, men and women, old and young, all dressed differently but undoubtedly all very powerful beings. Jayce and his group didn''t even realize they were being watched.


    "You! Stop!" The old man suddenly leaped out from behind the rocks, confronting Jayce and his group of more than twenty people, among them five high-level Soulmancers elites.


    Jayce was immediately startled. The old man''s sudden appearance was quite eerie, his ragged clothing making him look unremarkable. But when had he appeared nearby without being noticed?


    The old man, stooped, leaning on an ugly ck cane with a wine sk hanging from it, looked up and asked, "I ask you, who is the most powerful Soulmancer in the world today? What level of strength have they achieved?"


    Just a slight look from the old man, and Jayce felt an invisible pressure. This man''s power was definitely above a high-level Soulmancer. Could he be a "Quasi-Deity"?


    Jayce quickly regained hisposure, bowed to the elder, and said, "Our Jayce family has a ''Quasi-Deity'' level deity presiding over us. May I ask what brings you here?


    The old man, grinning with rotten teeth, chuckled, "Since when did a ''Quasi-Deity'' dare to call themselves a deity?"


    "You think you can scare me with your family''s ''Quasi-Deity''?" The old man sneered, lifting his cane and pointing in the direction of Texas, "Is that where your home is? We''re actually heading there, you lead the way. Don''t worry, I''m very kind."


    As he spoke, a cold light shed in the old man''s eyes. In the past three days, he had already killed five Soulmancers.


    The reason Jayce and his group have not been killed yet is because they still have utility value.


    The more Soulmancers these escaped underworld souls killed, the greater the rewards they received.


    Of course, they wouldn''t mind a major massacre, but they were cautious of attracting the wrath of terrifyingly powerful beings, so they chose to keep a low profile for now.


    As the old man spoke, the other seven souls who had escaped the underworld with him had already surrounded Jayce and his group.


    "What exactly do you want to do? My family''s ''Quasi-Deity'' is also in Texas!" Darius became alert as well. These people had ill intentions, and their strange aura emitted a vibe that made him feel an innate fear from each of their presences.


    The old man''s eyes shed coldly as he pointed his cane at Darius. Darius felt his body stiffen, unable to move. The old man opened the wine sk on his cane and a drop of ck liquid flew into Darius''s mouth.


    Darius immediately convulsed, veins bulging and kneeling in pain, pounding the ground so hard that it cratered. His energy surged violently.


    "What have you done?" Jayce shouted, pulling out a camping knife from his backpack and pointing it at the old man from a distance. He didn''t want to sit idly by, but he also dared not act rashly.


    "What have I done?" The old man chuckled, looking at Darius and murmuring, "Granting him power!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Darius''s body swelled by a foot, his eyes turned blood red, and he let out a strange cry. Suddenly, the jungle was swept by fierce winds, and his strength visibly made a qualitative leap.


    But the next moment, his body split open, his eyes filled with terror.


    "Boom!" Darius''s body exploded violently, scattering blood and flesh everywhere.


    The old man, unconcerned with the blood on him, even scraped off some blood from his face and licked it, taking a deep breath andughing, "So weak! Seems he was not worthy of being my minion."

 Chapter 320 The "Princess" Who Escaped from the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 320 The "Princess" Who Escaped from the Underworld</h4>


    Jayce and hispanions could only watch helplessly as Darius died in front of them.


    "Who exactly are you?" Jayce had considered the possibility of being attacked by other Soulmancers after leaving Texas, but in his view, with five high-level Soulmancers and eighteen intermediate Soulmancer elites in their group, they shouldn''t be in any danger unless the major Soulmancer organizations banded together to attack them.


    After all, ording to the agreements among these organizations, those with abilities above high-level Soulmancers were not supposed to act recklessly, and why would those powerful beings bother to intercept them?


    A little girl with twin ponytails and a delicateplexion walked up to Jayce with her hands behind her back, smiling, "We are messengers of the gods!"


    If this statement hade from the little girl before Darius''s death, perhaps someone might have believed it. But the bloody scene just witnessed had already left a deep and ominous impression on Jayce and his group.


    "What exactly do you want from us?" Jayce was no naive child. Despite the girl''s seemingly lively and harmless appearance, he knew that she might be even more dangerous than the old man.


    The little girl yfully traced her finger across Jayce''s cheek, slowly circling around him, and said, "Don''t be afraid. We''re not the kind who kill indiscriminately. As long as you behave, you''ll be rewarded."


    Before Jayce could respond, a young boy with a golden skull mark on his forehead spoke coldly, "Why bother talking so much? Just search their memories!"


    With that, his eyes flickered with a ghostly blue light. He reached out towards Jayce, and Jayce was uncontrobly pulled towards him.


    The boy''s eyes emitted a purple glow, enveloping Jayce. Jayce, suspended in the air, looked like a puppet, his expression one of agony.


    "What are you doing?" An intermediate Soulmancer elite from the Johnson family couldn''t help but shout.


    "Quiet!" The old man beside him snorted coldly. He left an afterimage in his original spot, and the next moment, his cane had pierced the heart of the intermediate Soulmancer elite.


    An intermediate Soulmancer elite had no chance to even dodge in his presence and was instantly killed.


    A pale golden soul energy core emerged from the fallen elite''s forehead, attempting to escape, but the old man caught it in his hand. He chuckled wickedly and swallowed it.


    Even in their soul state, they couldn''t escape!


    The other Soulmancers, witnessing this, dared not move, even finding it difficult to breathe.


    What kind of group was this?


    Weren''t intermediate Soulmancer elites considered among the topbatants in the world?


    Yet someone had just been killed instantly with a single move ¨C it was utterly terrifying!


    "Vinumbrae the Drunk, I told you, don''t kill indiscriminately!" The young man with a student-like appearance frowned, slightly displeased, "Don''t forget our mission!"


    Clearly, their purpose ining here was not to kill.


    The old man, however, dismissed this with augh, "What harm is there in killing a few of them?"


    The young man didn''t argue with him but instead asked the boy, "Erebus, did you find anything?"


    Erebus gently pushed Jayce aside and said indifferently, "This person''s memories are too limited, all about their Soulmaner family in mo. However, the ''Avatar of the Chief God'' we are looking for is indeed in Texas. Let''s head directly into the city and not waste time."


    "They came out this time to seek revenge on a mid-level Soulmancer named Alice..." Erebus recounted everything he learned from Jayce, including their suspicion that Alice possessed mysterious artifacts.


    Thus, Jayce and his group had just left their territory and hadn''t gotten far when they were captured and brought back by Erebus and his group.


    "Young Jayce, let me kindly advise you, it''s best not to alert your family''s leader..." The young student looked at Jayce lightly, saying, "A ''Quasi-Deity'' doesn''t really amount to much in our eyes. We just don''t want to make too much of a fuss."


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, feel free to try." The student''s eyelids lifted slightly as he spoke, "Killing a few Soulmancers with Quasi-Deity strength is just a bit of effort for us."


    Jayce swallowed hard, not daring to doubt the truth of the student-like figure''s words.


    Judging by the strength disyed by this group, they didn''t seem to belong to this world.


    Could they be people possessed by demons?


    Just as Jayce thought this, the little girl beside him giggled, "I told you, we are messengers of the gods, not weak demons."


    Could this little girl actually read minds?


    It''s not unusual for a Soulmancer to have such abilities.


    But the key point is who they use it on!


    After all, Jayce was a high-level Soulmancer, and the fact that his thoughts were known as soon as they arose was terrifying.


    To put it bluntly, if this group wanted to kill them, it would likely be effortless, given that the strongest among them, Jayce,seemed as vulnerable as amb in the presence of these beings.


    Ultimately, Jayce could only say with a troubled expression, "Rest assured, I won''t rm the old n leader, but I also ask you, divine messengers, to show mercy and not harm us further."


    The student smiled with narrowed eyes, "Don''t worry, as long as you obediently follow orders, you''ll be rewarded. Aren''t you seeking revenge? I can even help you, making the Soulmancers of Texas the greatest Soulmancer power in the world!"


    Thatst statement seemed to strike right at Jayce''s heart.


    Jayce trembled and said, "If you can make the Johnson family the number one Soulmancer organization in the world, I will serve you as my master!"


    The old man nearby immediately objected, "Thanarok, we agreed these people are my spoils of war! What are you doing?"


    The student nced at him and chuckled, "They''re yours. I''m not really interested in these people. But how shall we divide New York City?"


    Erebus spoke in a low voice, "Everything in New York belongs to me and my maid. Don''t even think about getting involved!"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than the little girl flew at him with a kick to his face, "Stupid servant! How dare you disrespect your mistress!"


    Erebus didn''t use any supernatural powers, and the two children started brawling, hitting each other with real punches.


    The others were used to it by now,these two often fought upon meeting, yet they were frequently together, seemingly in constantpetition.


    This little girl, revered as a princess by many souls who had escaped the underworld, possessed the strongestbat ability among them, capable of battling a God-King of the Divine Realm if unleashed.


    "Stupid servant! Everything in New York City belongs to me alone! You are forbidden from setting foot there!"


    Erebus was eventually pinned down and furiously stomped on.


    In closebat, he was no match for this "little witch."


    "You foolish maid, if you go alone, you''ll only end up getting trafficked!"


    As soon as Erebus finished speaking, he was stomped on the head by the "little witch," his head buried in the ground.

 Chapter 321 Has the issue been resolved just like that?

    <h4>Chapter 321 Has the issue been resolved just like that?</h4>


    Forgotten Guardian Temple.


    Led by Jayce, Thanarok and his group entered the temple.


    They had concealed their aura so well that even the "Quasi-Deity" elder of the Johnson family couldn''t sense them.


    Someone curiously asked Jayce why they had returned, but Jayce just red at them and ordered the Johnson family members to seal and lock down the entire Forgotten Guardian Temple.


    Thanarok and hispanions looked at the ancient statues before them with reverence in their eyes.


    The little girl, Luna Erebia, stood at the forefront, turned, and pointed at the drunken old man,manding, "You stay and guard this temple, and don''t let anyone near!"


    The drunken old man, shifting from his previously arrogant demeanor, nodded obediently, "As youmand!"


    Luna''s gaze swept over Jayce and the others, then added, "In consideration of their service to the Father God, no one shall harm their lives any further!"


    "Understood!" Even Thanarok, who had the appearance of a student, respectfully nodded in agreement.


    Only Erebus nodded expressionlessly.


    "Erebus,e with me to New York. The rest of you, disperse around the world," Luna said, picking up two candles from beside the altar.


    The candles lit themselves, and after cing them properly, Luna turned towards the ancient statues, spread her hands with her right finger resting on her left, and respectfully bowed three times...


    Far away in New York, William, who had been quietly reading a book, suddenly looked up and nced in the direction of Texas.


    Things seemed to be getting interesting.


    Once, he also tried to expel the dark forces triggered within his body. As a result, he unknowingly expelled something, which over eighty thousand years, seems to have formed a power in its own right...


    "Souls escaped from the underworld?" William chuckled to himself, curious about what kind of entity he had expelled from his body. If it had its own independent consciousness, should he expel a couple more?


    That seemed interesting, although it appeared that only one such being could be expelled from the body.


    If he used a split consciousness, the consciousness would naturally be shared, but with the kind of entity expelled from the body, even William didn''t know what it was.


    Could that thing be nning to kill him and then take his ce?


    If that were really the case, it might not be so bad,then it''s actually quite interesting.


    William lowered his head again, pulling out his phone to continue watching the anime he hadn''t finished from yesterday.


    As for the sensed disturbance, he couldn''t be bothered to intervene. He just wanted to see what kind of antics it would y out.


    Alice waspletely unaware of what she was about to face. At the moment, she had let down her guard, thinking the matter was simply resolved.


    Two days passed without any Soulmancer from Texas appearing in New York, nor was there any news about Soulmancers from Texas.


    During these two days, Alice was quite cautious, following William everywhere.


    At night, she went to his house for power enhancement training, and during the day, she trained at the bookstore. Moreover, she had built a very good rtionship with the Soulmancers in the bookstore.


    Alice, the little rich girl, bought plenty of gourmet food online. These Soulmancers already owed her a favor, and now they were even more indebted, as they were eating her food. If the Soulmancers from Texas came to kill Alice at this time, it would be inappropriate for them not to act.


    "Master, do you think they''ve given up on killing me? It''s been two days," Alice said, sitting beside William, curiously looking at him.


    Had her master already dealt with them?


    Like those ''demi-gods'' in Maplewood Town.


    "You really seem to have a lot of free time." William put down his phone and nced at her, "Do you really think the people below can protect you?"


    As he was speaking, a call from Wes came through, addressed to Alice.


    Alice answered the call and heard Wes ask, "Alice, are you at Cozy Book Haven?"


    "Yes! What''s up?" Alice became a bit nervous. Could someone being to kill her?


    "The Soulmancers from Texas want to apologize to you and hope for peaceful coexistence in the future. What do you think?" Wes was also puzzled.


    Today, Jayce had approached him with a very humble attitude, apologizing and hoping to be forgiven by Wes and Alice.


    "Apologize?" Alice was stunned. She had seen the video Wes sent out, knowing that she had killed Wesley that night, the son of the current head of the Johnson family.


    And the people from the other two families, they had irreconcble feuds with her.


    Jayce was actually not pursuing the matter further and was apologizing to her?


    "An apology... that''s not necessary," Alice said with a twitch of her mouth, "Let''s just live in peace from now on."


    "I''m already near Hudson University with Jayce," Wes, who was naturally kind-hearted, had been approached by Jayce earlier that day with a sincere apology, almost kneeling before him. He also mentioned that Darius had been severely punished for the previous incident.


    He felt it would be inappropriate not to forgive them under these circumstances, especially since they had lost a son and their emotional outburst at the time was understandable...


    After all, the incident had passed, and there was no need to dwell on it.


    "Then I''ll wait for you at the bookstore entrance," Alice said, descending the stairs.


    "Let''s go have a look," William said, putting down his phone and standing up. He had already sensed two peculiar auras nearby.


    Interestingly, these auras seemed oddly familiar to him.


    Knowing he had no descendants over the years, these two people couldn''t possibly be rted to him by blood,it must be just a simrity in the source of their powers.


    And these were souls that had escaped from the underworld!


    How many years had it been since he''d seen such a phenomenon?


    Alice, thinking William was just concerned about her safety, smiled broadly and stepped aside to let William lead the way.


    Wes and Jayce, along with Luna and Erebus, arrived at the bookstore entrance shortly after. These two hadpletely concealed their auras, making even Nelson, a peak high-level Soulmancer, unable to discern their true forms.


    William''s gaze swept over the pair, sensing they were ancient, otherworldly beings. One was the shadowy giant wolf Fenrir, and the other resembled a phoenix from ancient legends?


    Are there really such beings still alive in this world?


    Just recently, William had scanned the globe with his divine consciousness and hadn''t detected their presence, so they must have just emerged from some other space.


    Most importantly, the aura on them must have been imparted by that entity William had expelled from his body, giving them new life.


    "Alice, I am truly sorry. Today, Deputy Director Wenzel and I reviewed the surveince footage and it was indeed my foolish son who tried to ambush you. His death was deserved," Jayce said. "Let''s consider all that has happened a misunderstanding."


    Alice could hardly believe Jayce''s magnanimity. His son had died, yet he was apologizing to his son''s killer.


    Even if the root cause of the incident was indeed Wesley''s fault, this level of integrity from a father seemed a bit too much.


    Of course, she couldn''t know that all this was at Luna''s behest.


    "Mr. Johnson, you really don''t have to do this. It''s my fault for not holding back..." Alice also felt awkward. With Jayce apologizing, she needed to give him a way to save face.


    The Soulmancers inside the bookstore all came out, thinking Jayce wasing to seek retribution. They didn''t expect him to be so spineless, apologizing right away. He must be scared!


    Erebus''s eyes stayed on Alice, especially fixated when he saw the segment of a jade dragon''s tendon wrapped around her wrist, causing him to lose hisposure.


    A jade dragon''s tendon?!


    How could she possibly possess such a thing?

 Chapter 322 Crying from two mythical beasts...

    <h4>Chapter 322 Crying from two mythical beasts...</h4>


    Luna clearly sensed that something was off with Erebus, and when she followed his gaze, she too was taken aback.


    Both she and Erebus''s true form are mythical beasts. The jade dragon tendon wrapped around Alice''s hand instills a natural sense of fear in them.


    However, given their current strength, they weren''t so intimidated by a mere dragon tendon.


    After all, Alice didn''t look like someone capable of killing a guardian dragon!


    If they could obtain the dragon tendon from Alice''s wrist, their power would surely skyrocket.


    Previously, Alice also used to wear the Sword of Soulbreaker around her neck, but upon reflection, she realized its Sword Spirit seemed to be a boy...


    Although her chest was unremarkable, it wasn''t entirely t, so sheter decided to tie the Sword of Soulbreaker around her wrist.


    Noticing the two children beside Jayce staring at her, Alice couldn''t help but give them a nce.


    Both kids looked adorable, especially the little girl.


    Compared to Amy, who seemed a bit clumsy, Luna''s eyes sparkled with stars and were filled with slyness.


    Luna and Erebus''s attention was fixed on Alice, both now certain that this girl must have discovered some ancient ruins.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t possibly have such an item.


    They failed to realize that besides the dragon tendon on Alice, the small wooden sword she wore was the real divine artifact.


    The two exchanged nces, with Erebus already prepared to make a move on Alice. By forcibly searching her memories, he would surely find out the location of the ancient ruins Alice had found.


    The moment Erebus''s foot shifted, William''s mental force had already enveloped both him and Luna.


    At that time, Alice was looking at them, while William appeared to be casually looking elsewhere.


    Erebus and Luna naturally assumed it was Alice''s mental force that had locked them in.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis!


    Even the gods in the Divine Realm had never induced such a strong sense of danger in them!


    Intuition told Erebus that if he dared to make a move, he would meet an ugly end.


    Luna and Erebus stood frozen in ce, their faces pale, looking at Alice with terror.


    This person definitely wasn''t just a mid-level Soulmancer!


    Could she be one of those human superpower beings who have been living in this "Prime World"?


    Luna and Erebus, hailing from the underworld, referred to the current Earth as the "Prime World."


    Both the Divine Realm and the underworld, as well as other spaces, exist based on the Prime World.


    Luna only knew of a legend in their underworld.


    It was said that both the Divine Realm and the underworld were created when, thousands of years ago, a human superpower expelled them from the Prime World.


    Countless ancient beasts, gods, and demons were forced to band together to establish other smaller worlds in different spaces, leaving the Prime World.


    Luna had always scoffed at such legends.


    She couldn''t fathom how any being could be so powerful as to drive away those ancient beasts, gods, and demons, some of whom were mighty enough to destroy the entire Prime World with a mere gesture.


    However, she firmly believed that there must be some terrifying beings in the Prime World, which made the great figures of the Divine Realm and the underworld wary, hesitant to set foot here lightly.


    Clearly, she and Erebus had now encountered such a powerful being.


    Alice, unable to even properly discern the strength of regr Soulmancers, couldn''t recognize that these two children before her were actually ancient beasts whose strength gave even the kings of the Divine Realm a headache. Seeing their pallor, she asked weakly, "Deputy Director Wenzel, are these children sick? Should we take them to the hospital?"


    Luna''s eyes widened in shock.


    Hospital? What kind of ce was that?


    Was it a ce specifically designed to imprison their kind of mythical creatures?


    This woman was too ruthless!


    Erebus couldn''t help but telepathicallymunicate with Luna: "Maid, should we run away?"


    Luna, too afraid to move, replied telepathically, "Are you sure we can escape?"


    Erebus remained expressionless: "It might be difficult."


    "Then don''t move, you idiot servant! Do you want to die?" Luna was also frustrated, thinking they hade to kill a mid-level Soulmancer.


    If this woman was a mid-level Soulmancer, then when Luna grew up, her chest would surely be as t as hers!


    The two children stood motionless, their faces indeed not looking very good.


    Wes nced at them and asked Jayce, "Mr. Johnson, are these children your rtives?"


    Following the n they had agreed on earlier, Jayce answered without changing his expression, "Yes, I encountered these children on the road. They seem to have lost their parents, so I brought them along. I was hoping you, Deputy Director Wenzel, could help find their parents, is that okay?"


    Wes nodded and said, "That shouldn''t be a problem."


    With the capabilities of the 13th Bureau, finding lost children''s parents should be easy, just a simple act of kindness.


    Hearing Jayce''s words, Erebus''s face grew even darker.


    Damn it! Right now, he just wanted to get as far away from this woman as possible!


    But at this moment, even telepathicmunication might be heard by her.


    Better not risk it!


    At this time, William slowly approached and looked at the two children, asking, "Little friends, do you know your family''s phone number?"


    Luna and Erebus felt an increasingly strong oppressive feeling from their souls, still thinking it was Alice who had murderous intentions towards them. Yet that absolute sense of suppression left them without the courage to even think of escaping.


    Although this big brother in front of them seemed like an ordinary person, they felt an inexplicable sense of kinship.


    Luna cautiously nced at Alice beside her and suddenly hugged William''s leg, crying out, "Big brother, please don''t let them take us to the hospital, okay?"


    "..." Alice scratched her head and said, "I think it''s better to go to the hospital."


    Williamughed, those two kids were really scared by him, but just now, the little boy clearly wanted to take action.


    If he had attacked Alice, unless William intervened, Alice would have undoubtedly died. A little intimidation was necessary, but was it necessary to scare them to tears?


    They were ancient mythical beasts, after all. How embarrassing for their kind.


    Speaking of mythical beasts, William remembered a creature called the Frostfire Gryphon that tasted quite good.


    These two in front of him...


    Well, considering these two kids were souls inhabiting human bodies, he couldn''t exactly eat children.


    "Alright, we won''t go to the hospital!" William said, withdrawing his telepathic power.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two kids immediately felt the pressure lift off them.


    They exchanged a nce, realizing they had indeed found the right person. That fierce t-chested woman was indeed listening to this big brother.


    "Big brother, can we stay at your house?" Luna found William''s scent veryforting, giving her a strange sense of closeness. They had no idea that the terrifying pressure they had felt earlier actually came from William.

 Chapter 323 Do the children eat seafood?

    <h4>Chapter 323 Do the children eat seafood?</h4>


    William really wondered if this little phoenix in front of him had been scared silly by him, as it even voluntarily wanted to stay at his house.


    Having tasted many ancient Fantastical Creatures before, William had experienced creatures even more powerful than the giant wolf Fenrir and the phoenix from Norse mythology.


    Therefore, William wasn''t particrly interested in Luna, who had already taken on a human form.


    In the ancient mythological era, legendary Fantastical Creatures often despised transforming into human forms. They possessed powerful bloodlines and strength, far surpassing ordinary humans.


    But with the emergence of powerful gods, demons, and Soulmancers, many mysterious magical techniques also appeared. These techniques often required a human form to better unleash their power.


    After numerous battles with gods and Soulmancers, many legendary Fantastical Creatures started seeking ways to transform into human forms.


    Some upied human bodies through possession, while others transformed into humans through magical techniques, to more conveniently enhance their abilities.


    William also realized that Luna''s current human form was probably due to that thing he had expelled from his body.


    Creatures like Luna were often referred to as Shapeshifters by ordinary Soulmancers.


    "Little friends, it''s not possible to stay at my ce; my house can''t amodate you!" William was genuinely worried that one day, driven by hunger, he might end up stewing or grilling these two little ones.


    In these peaceful times, legendary Fantastical Creatures should be considered rare and protected animals, and eating them would most likely be illegal.


    "Then we should go with this uncle," Erebus said, grabbing Jayce''s wrist while also sneaking a nce at Alice. He couldn''t understand why Luna suddenly wanted to stay at that ordinary person''s house. Now, he just wanted to get as far away from that terrifying woman as possible.


    Before Jayce could respond, Alice said, "Actually, they could stay at my ce for the time being. My house has plenty of room."


    Luna and Erebus stiffened almost simultaneously, looking pitifully at Alice.


    Was this woman changing her mind about keeping them as pets?


    It was rumored that those twisted powerful beings loved to keep little pets, especially legendary Fantastical Creatures like them...


    But Luna and Erebus didn''t dare refuse this woman.


    If the mental force William had released was only slightly stronger than them, even just one level higher, the two little ones wouldn''t have been so terrified.


    But it was just too much stronger!


    "Alright then." The two little ones sulked, with Luna reluctantly letting go of William''s leg.


    It was over! They were doomed!


    They hade to the Prime World from the Underworld, initially nning to explore New York for any ancient relics. But before they found anything, they ended up bing someone else''s pets, which was quite tragic.


    Erebus gritted his teeth, preparing to fight Alice, but then heard Luna say, "Okay, we''ll stay at your ce."


    Erebus frowned at Luna. They were top-tier Fantastical Creatures,how could they be pets?


    Lunamunicated telepathically, "We can''t die!"


    Their purpose ining to the Prime World was to bring their supreme god to this world. No matter what, they couldn''t die.


    Enduring humiliation or bing pets, whatever it took, they just couldn''t die!


    Alice was also baffled. She had kindly offered to shelter these two little ones, but why did they look so forlorn?


    It must be because children are shy around strangers! They''ll get used to it after a while.


    William saw through the misunderstanding. The two little ones thought it was Alice who had locked onto their souls.


    What a delightful misunderstanding.


    Since that was the case, he didn''t bother to intervene anymore. Whether it was fortune or misfortune, it was up to Alice now.


    The Texas Soulmancers'' threat to kill Alice turned into a joke in the end.


    With Jayce''s sincere apology, the two sides fully reconciled.


    However, the forgotten Soulmancers of Texas became aughingstock in the Soulmancermunity.


    They had been so adamant about not needing the protection of the 13th Bureau, and after all the fuss, it was like they let out a fart with no follow-up.


    And Jayce even traveled all the way to New York to apologize.


    It was like letting out a fart, then pocketing it, and everyone thinking he was going to light a firework, but then he just sucked it back in. How embarrassing!


    Jayce was utterly disheartened. What happened to Erebus''s promise to make their Johnson family the world''s number one Soulmancer family?


    After his round of apologies, he walked away dejectedly.


    Not only was he despised, but the words Darius had previously said couldn''t be taken back either.


    The entire Texas Soulmancer families were still not well-regarded by other Soulmancer organizations.


    After Jayce left, Wes started inquiring about the names of the two little ones, even asking if they remembered where they lived, anyndmarks, and if they knew their parents'' phone numbers.


    Turned out, apart from their names, the two kids knew nothing and looked utterly clueless.


    Especially when Wes asked their ages, Luna counted with her fingers and imed she was 13,800 years old.


    Erebus, with a cold demeanor, stated, "I am 13,801 years old."


    "..."Wes was speechless at that moment.


    Luna red fiercely at Erebus; if it weren''t for their fear of Alice, the two would have probably started fighting again.


    "Alice, could you please take care of these two little ones for now? I will try my best to find their parents," Wes finally gave up onmunicating with the two kids.


    13,000 years old? They looked like children of seven or eight years who couldn''t even remember their own parents'' phone numbers.


    Thus, Luna and Erebus were left at the bookstore.


    With Jayce''s apology, Alice felt her crisis was over and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Everyone, dinner''s on me tonight. How about seafood?" Alice announced back at the bookstore, offering to treat everyone.


    After all, she had gotten to know these Soulmancers over the past couple of days. Although they hadn''t done anything, they had agreed to help her if Jayce tried to harm her.


    Treating everyone was nothing for a little rich girl like Alice.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to invite the staff of the 13th Bureau.


    "Deputy Director Wenzel, could you please invite your colleagues? I''m treating everyone tonight. Let''s enjoy a good meal." Alice had briefly interacted with Zoey and felt that Zoey was quite poor but a big eater.


    This time, when she was in trouble, Zoey was the first to send someone to protect her family and even gave her hints on how to handle the situation.


    Whether or not Zoey ended up helping, Alice owed her a favor.


    Alice patted Luna and Erebus on the head, asking, "Kids, do you eat seafood?"


    Though she smiled kindly and her tone was extremely gentle, to Luna and Erebus, it sounded like a threat: If you dare not to eat, then you''ll be eaten tonight!

 Chapter 324 A Terrifying and Eccentric Big Sister

    <h4>Chapter 324 A Terrifying and entric Big Sister</h4>


    For this treat, Alice directly booked an entire high-end seafood restaurant.


    She was well aware that all the invitees were Soulmancers, many of whom, not just in behavior, but even in their attire, were quite peculiar.


    Having them dine with ordinary people could potentially lead to unforeseen incidents.


    When it came time to eat, she finally felt relieved about her wise decision.


    These Soulmancers, who typically expended vast amounts of energy, unsurprisingly had enormous appetites.


    The speed at which the waiters served food couldn''t keep up with their rate of consumption.


    Not to mention Zoey and her group, what shocked Alice the most were the two little ones, Luna and Erebus...


    She remembered walking into the restaurant with the two kids, their expressions resembling convicts being led to court.


    Even initially at the dining table, they appeared extremely nervous, unsure of how to handle the neatly arranged cutlery. But now, these two children had be the biggest eaters at the table.


    An entire tter of fresh Maine lobsters was wiped clean in less than five minutes by the two little ones.


    Alice''s mouth fell open in astonishment as she watched the kids, quietly moving closer to William to whisper, "Are these two little ones Soulmancers as well?"


    In such a setting, Alice knew she couldn''t loudly call him ''master'' to avoid drawing attention from others.


    William just smiled and continued to savor his meal.


    Soulmancers?


    Underestimating much? If it weren''t for the danger William had made these two little ones feel earlier, this entire room of people wouldn''t be enough for them to y with.


    Seeing William''s smile, Alice felt once again that she hadn''t received an answer, her intelligence insulted yet again.


    Feeling utterly defeated.


    The most crucial part was that, facing two such voracious little eaters, no one seemed to find it strange, except for Alice.


    "Are you really going to be someone''s pet over some food, maid?" Erebus, while voraciously gobbling down arge Maine lobster, sent a telepathic message to Luna.


    "Stupid servant, you think I''m like you?" Luna, her mouth greasy, disdainfully replied telepathically, "You talk big, but why don''t you run away then?"


    Erebus fell silent, focusing on his meal.


    Run away?


    But where to?


    Unless they immediately fled back to the underworld.


    Otherwise¡­


    Just thinking about that terrifying force of will.


    As long as they remained in this world, they were sure they couldn''t escape.


    In Erebus''s view, if Alice wanted to catch them, they could be tracked down and brought back from anywhere in the world.


    So, why not just sit here and enjoy the food?


    With this thought, Erebus sent a message to Luna: "You better not be someone''s pet just because you''re afraid to die."


    Luna rolled her eyes at him. What nonsense!


    She didn''t even bother to respond.


    After everyone had their fill, Alice took the two little ones back to her house.


    For children unustomed to luxury, seeing the Turner family''s grand mansion would surely spark a flurry of curiosity and excitement.


    But Erebus and Luna found nothing particrly impressive about the estate.


    The size of the mansion was nothingpared to their pces in the underworld, after all, if they reverted to their true forms, this small mansion wouldn''t even be able to amodate them.


    There isn''t even a magic circle.


    It''s too ordinary!


    It seems this woman might be one of those legendary hidden masters who perhaps just wants to experience ordinary life as amoner?


    Once there was no one else around, Luna finally couldn''t help but timidly ask, "Sister, you''re not going to eat us, are you?"


    "..." Alice was utterly exasperated. Eat them?


    Did she really look that frightening?


    Seeing Alice''s silent and somewhat grim expression, Luna quickly added, "Sister, you should know that I''m not good when roasted, and I''m also hot to the touch¡­"


    "And that Erebus doesn''t taste good either¡­ he never takes baths."


    Alice was caught betweenughter and tears. Hot to the touch?


    And what was this about never taking baths?


    Hearing Luna''sment, Erebus immediately became unhappy and frowned, "It''s you who never takes baths!"


    Erebus rarely bathed, but Luna, due to her species, naturally disliked water and always bathed inva.


    Alice then realized that these two children were probably ying some sort of childish ''house'' game, the kind that children love to y.


    So, she put on a fierce face and said, "If you two don''t behave, I will eat you both."


    "We will behave for sure." Luna nodded vigorously, having decided to temporarily submit to this woman. Once her father god descended into this Prime World, they wouldn''t have to fear anything.


    "Very good!" On the way back, Alice had already asked the butler to prepare new clothes and toiletries for the two kids.


    Now at home, she opened the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water, asking, "Who wants to bathe first?"


    Seeing the water in the tub, Luna felt a tingling in her scalp, swallowed hard, her eyes wide with surprise, and asked, "Bathing with this?"


    "Of course." Alice suddenly realized that these two kids might not have bathed in such a luxurious bathtub before, so she said, "Don''t be afraid, just lie down in it and I''ll help you wash. Luna, since you''re a girl, you go first."


    Luna was close to tears as she timidly asked, "Can I not bathe?"


    With a mischievous smile on her face, Alice, like a big bad wolf, said, "If you don''t bathe, I''ll eat you up. I''m thinking whether to stew or grill you."


    Although Alice was clearly joking, the two children were seriously frightened.


    Luna''s face turned pale, and with a sorrowful look, she said, "I''ll get into the water and take a bath right away!"


    "That''s my good girl," Alice said, pinching Luna''s cheek affectionately and leading her into the bathroom.


    With Luna''s strength, she could instantly evaporate all the water in the tub if she wanted to, but she didn''t dare.


    She could only tremble in the bathtub, her face full of despair.


    Alice didn''t think too much of it, simply assuming the child didn''t like bathing.


    But cleanliness is essential, especially for children, so bathing was non-negotiable.


    Little did she know that she had just be the first human in history to forcibly bathe a phoenix.


    Erebus shivered outside the bathroom, thinking the woman was incredibly cruel. Knowing Luna''s true identity, she still insisted on bathing her in water...


    Alice couldn''t understand why Luna looked so unhappy when one could watch TV and enjoy snacks while soaking in the bathtub.


    After Luna came out of the bathroom, she lookedpletely wilted, flopping onto the bed, dispirited.


    Then, Erebus was also dragged by Alice into the bathroom for a bath.


    Alice felt like she was getting a taste of motherhood ahead of time. Taking care of children, especially bathing them, was quite a challenge.


    If Luna knew what Alice was thinking, she might cry a river of tears.


    In her eyes, her own ordeal was surely the hardest of all!

 Chapter 325 Orcs will never be slaves!

    <h4>Chapter 325 Orcs will never be ves!</h4>


    William couldn''t imagine how Alice, a mid-level Soulmancer, managed to frighten two legendary fantastical creatures into trembling.


    Of course, without his earlier intimidation, Luna would never have obediently taken a bath.


    After the two little ones had bathed, theyy pitifully on the soft big bed, especially Luna, who curled up like a freshly bathed kitten, her whole demeanor deted.


    It wasn''t until Alice brought the painting William had given her from another room into the bedroom that the two creatures'' eyes began to shine.


    Luna didn''t recognize the runes in the painting but could already feel that it was at least a magical artifact.


    Even in the Underworld, such a painting would cause a fierce scramble for possession.


    The painting seemed to have its power sealed, as they hadn''t sensed its presence when they entered the manor.


    The most surprising thing when seeing the painting was that Luna could faintly feel the residual energy emanating from it.


    It was a familiar feeling, like the energy she felt when she received divine power from her father deity.


    "This painting is really amazing!" Alice hung the framed painting on the bedroom wall and stood there, patting her hands in satisfaction.


    Although Alice''s abilities had improved a lot, she still didn''t have enough insight toprehend the cosmic truths contained in the painting. She just thought that the painting was indeed very well done.


    It was like the jade dragon tendon she wore on her hand. If such a treasure fell into the hands of a Shapeshifter, they would be ecstatic. They might seclude themselves, immersed in its power, even if it took thousands of years to explore and harness it, they would find it worthwhile.


    But to Alice, she just thought it was shiny and pretty.


    "It''s really beautiful¡­" Luna looked longer and became more amazed.


    Could this painting have been done by this woman?


    If so, her abilities were indeed astonishing!


    Erebus, having previously probed Jayce''s memories, recognized the text in the painting.


    "To my disciple Alice..."


    Erebus was truly scared out of his wits!


    He knew Alice''s name as well.


    How could such a terrifying woman have a master? What kind of being would her master be?


    In any case, the two little ones are quite scared


    Alice sat on the bed, looking at the painting on the wall, giggling stupidly.


    The painting didn''t really mean much to her,she chuckled for a while and then habitually looked at her phone, sending a message to William.


    "Master, you won''t believe it, but these two little ones are afraid of bathing."


    William didn''t reply to the message.


    "But I still gave them a bath, hehehe!"


    "You don''t know, but right now, those two little ones are staring at your painting in a daze. It seems that appreciating art knows no age!"


    William still didn''t reply.


    He nced at the message and knew that Luna and the others probably wouldn''t darey a hand on Alice now.


    Using ordinary water to bathe a phoenix, that''s really quite bizarre.


    However, it seemed that some changes were happening now,the stability of the surrounding parallel dimensions was increasinglypromised. It looked like the near future might involve more than just a resurgence of energy.


    All these parallel dimensions are built upon our Prime World.


    If there''s any problem with some of their structures, it could lead to these dimensions suddenly appearing on Earth one after another, turning our into a sort of cross-dimensional junction.


    And with that, there woulde the creatures from those dimensions!


    Could it be that all of this was caused by that thing William expelled from his body?


    If William wanted to stop all this from happening, it actually wouldn''t be too difficult. Whichever parallel dimension descended, he could simply p it into oblivion...


    But wouldn''t that be a bit too bloody?


    Especially since some of these dimensional beings had already been wiped out once by him, managed to reconstruct their physical forms from their souls, only to be annihted again?


    "Forget it." William decided not to think too much about it and continued to watch his TV series.


    The next morning, Alice took Luna and Erebus to William''s yard.


    Alice''s mood was still unsettled because when she woke up in the morning, she found that the two little ones hadn''t slept at all.


    They had been staring at William''s painting the whole night!


    And they still seemed very spirited!


    Luna and Erebus left Alice''s bedroom very reluctantly. If it weren''t for Alice''s terrifying image in their minds, even dragging them out would have been impossible.


    Just in one night, Luna experienced a breakthrough in her strength.


    Erebus benefited greatly as well.


    They were already top-tier Shapeshifters in the underworld. For Shapeshifters, especially those of strong bloodlines like theirs, breaking through their power limits was difficult. It required either the umtion of time or a stroke of luck.


    William''s painting, depicting a bird and containing universalws within its runes, naturally rted to Luna and could help her improve her power.


    Faced with such a painting, how could they possibly sleep?


    Consequently, although they were somewhat afraid of Alice, they were more eager to stay in her bedroom.


    That feeling of breaking through limitations was truly beyond theprehension of ordinary people.


    "Sister, when can we go back to your bedroom?" Luna had truly be obedient now.


    "Orcs will never be ves!" Even with food and lodging provided.


    But what if it also helps to enhance strength?


    "We just came out, didn''t we?" Alice, carrying various groceries, said, "You guys need to be good, and after we eat, I''ll take you to the amusement park, okay?"


    "An amusement park too?" Luna only wanted to stay in Alice''s bedroom,she didn''t want to go anywhere else.


    "How about it? Happy, right?" Alice,pletely missing Luna''s hint, chuckled and said, "I''ll cook something delicious for you twoter."


    "Oh, that does sound quite pleasing."


    "From your tone, it seems like you''re not very happy?" Alice turned to look at Luna.


    Luna quickly squeezed out a sweet smile.


    She perfectly embodied what a forced smile looked like.


    As they entered William''s courtyard, the children''s expressions filled with curiosity and excitement again.


    Different from the spacious Turner family mansion, this courtyard, though small, radiated a magical atmosphere as soon as they stepped in.


    The old oak tree in the yard almost seemed to turn into a sprite, and the energy residue on the rocking chair under the tree was indescribable.


    Could it be that Alice usually lives here, and the shabby mansion they were taken to yesterday was just arranged for their amodation?


    At this time, William hadn''t gone to school yet, so with Alice bringing people over, he reluctantly agreed to make breakfast for them.


    To show off her skills, Alice also followed into the kitchen, letting the two children y freely in the courtyard.


    Luna couldn''t wait to sit in William''s wingback chair, feeling the energy residue emanating from it.


    If she could sit in this chair and gaze at that painting to understand the method of power enhancement, how quickly could her strength break through?


    Erebus stood beside her, his hand also touching the chair.


    He was starting to waver now,staying with a super-powerful being like Alice seemed to be a pretty good idea after all.

 Chapter 326 Has another world descended?!

    <h4>Chapter 326 Has another world descended?!</h4>


    William''s breakfast preparation was quite simple: homemade oatmeal porridge, egg and bacon sd, toasted bread, and some pickles he had made.


    In the morning, he had already been busy in the kitchen, initially preparing only enough for him and Amy. Unexpectedly, Alice showed up early with guests in tow for breakfast.


    The key issue was that she had bought so many ingredients; it would seem somewhat unfair not to let her join the meal.


    Regardless of who those two children were or what their purpose was, since they had entered his house, they were considered guests.


    A breakfast was certainly due.


    "You go ahead and eat, first take these to the kids," William prepared a portion for Amy, as he had promised Maria the night before to attend a parent-teacher meeting for Amy, expecting her toe looking for him in the morning.


    Alice carried out a pot of oatmeal porridge and a te of toasted bread. Luna and Erebus, seeing here out, assumed she had prepared everything.


    The two children, who usually preferred meat, felt somewhat disappointed at the sight of such a breakfast. Suddenly, Luna''s attention was drawn to the slow cooker in the kitchen.


    The slow cooker was faintly adorned with mysterious patterns...


    In the Divine Realm, such an item would undoubtedly be a magical artifact capable of suppressing a god-king!


    To use it for cooking breakfast seemed like a tremendous waste of such a marvelous item!


    "Want to try?" Alice served a bowl to each child and then looked at them with a beaming smile.


    Her smile only intensified Luna and Erebus''s terror, making them feel a chill down their spines.


    After sitting down, the two children hastily began scooping up the porridge from their bowls with spoons.


    They had initially thought it was just ordinary porridge, perhaps even the kind that''s hard to eat. But after the first taste, they simply couldn''t stop eating.


    Incredibly, even this simple bowl of porridge seemed to contain such pure residual energy?


    Luna quickly finished her bowl and then proceeded to pick up the slow cooker, drinking it dry in one go.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Erebus''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    Could one even do that?


    Luna put down the slow cooker, ring back at Erebus, then licked her lips with satisfaction.


    Alice was also stunned. Weren''t these kids just indulging in a feast yesterday? How could they eat like they haven''t had food for half a month?


    Little did she know, the food they had eaten yesterday was merely a novel taste for these children.


    But drinking this oatmeal porridge today held significant meaning for them.


    Erebus had already been on the verge of a breakthrough in his strengthst night, and this bowl of porridge pushed him even closer to that edge.


    William emerged from the kitchen to find Luna holding onto the slow cooker tightly, realizing then that these two little ones could sense the residual energy he inadvertently left in his belongings.


    Sometimes he found it unavoidable that anything he frequently touched would undergo a transformation.


    Surely Luna wasn''t thinking of stealing his slow cooker?


    Holding a bowl of porridge, William caught Erebus''s longing gaze. On second thought, Erebus decided it was best not to provoke him, considering he might be Alice''s boyfriend.


    Luna watched William intently, not understanding why she felt such a sense of familiarity with this ordinary man.


    Just then, Amy came in, wobbling with a box of milk in her hand.


    "Do you want some oatmeal porridge?" William, in sync with the moment, took the milk from Amy and then asked her if she''d like some oatmeal porridge.


    Amy curiously nced at Erebus and Luna, then sat on a stone bench and slowly began to sip her oatmeal porridge.


    Erebus observed the human child in front of him with interest.


    She seemed naive, merely digesting the oatmeal without transforming any of it into spiritual energy. The high-level, pure energy residues contained in the porridge seemed to have no effect on her whatsoever.


    My goodness!


    This is what truly wasting food looks like!


    How could there be such foolish human children?


    No, no, no!


    Perhaps all human children are like this!


    Erebus felt a mixture of emotions at this moment. He wasn''t sure if this human child belonged to Alice and didn''t dare speak up, so he just stared at Amy''s bowl.


    After eating a couple of bites, Amy finally noticed Erebus''s gaze. Hesitating for a moment, she said, "Brother, are you hungry? You can have mine." She then pushed her bowl slightly towards Erebus.


    Erebus quickly picked up the bowl and poured the oatmeal into his mouth, smacking his lips and then nervously turning to Alice, saying, "She gave it to me to drink¡­"


    Alice nodded, smiling awkwardly: "I saw."


    Erebus finally breathed a sigh of relief, genuinely a bit afraid of Alice.


    "Alright, Alice, you take care of these two kids. I''m taking Amy to the parent-teacher meeting," said William, who had sensed anomalies in the space near New York City. It was very likely that parallel dimensions were copsing and descending nearby.


    Given that there are over three thousand parallel dimensions established on top of the Prime World, each with different creatures, not necessarily in human form, William had grown to like this era and certainly wouldn''t wee the sudden arrival of bizarre beings.


    "Should we go together?" Alice tentatively asked.


    William shook his head expressionlessly: "No need, just wash the dishes and then attend to your own matters."


    "Oh." Alice pouted, feeling a bit wronged.


    Erebus slightly frowned, recalling the powerful figures often spoken of in myths and legends, whose partners or lovers usually possessed extraordinary wisdom and influence. These significant figures often relied on their other halves for advice and support.


    William seemed a bit too arrogant.


    However, William''s close rtionship with a powerful figure like Alice, yet still being a mere human, suggested his innate qualities were extremely poor.


    Probably due to his lowly lineage.


    "Let''s go, Amy." After speaking, William walked toward the yard''s exit.


    Amy hurriedly followed, calling out, "Wait for me!"


    "You''re really slow," William remarked disdainfully.


    Amy quickly caught up and grabbed William''s finger. As they walked out of the yard, she whispered, "Mr. Johnson, did that brother not eat for many days?"


    "Probably." William didn''t quite know how to answer,Erebus seemed to have eaten quite a lot the day before.


    As they took the bus to school, the sky suddenly darkened with dense ck clouds intertwined with blood-red lightning, forming a vortex.


    Loud, chaotic roars mixed with thunder came from the sky, terrifying many bystanders.


    "Is this a mirage?"


    "I''ve never heard of a mirage with sound!"


    "What is that monster?"


    ...


    The entire city plunged into panic as numerous people witnessed giant beasts appearing in the sky. Their enormous sizes, coupled with the dark clouds, darkened the skies over New York and several nearby cities.


    Has another world descended?!

 Chapter 327 The continent that appeared out of nowhere.

    <h4>Chapter 327 The continent that appeared out of nowhere.</h4>


    The terrifying scene that suddenly appeared over the skies of New York City, apanied by the monstrous roars, instilled an unprecedented fear in the people below.


    It was a kind of fear that emanated from deep within.


    All the Soulmancers felt this terrifying disturbance and looked up at the sky.


    The beasts had not yet truly descended, but they could already sense their immense power.


    For ordinary people, the arrival of almost any of these creatures would spell disaster.


    Even for these Soulmancers, survival would be anything but easy.


    Alice was out shopping with Luna and Erebus, nning to go to the amusement parkter.


    The sudden drastic change left Alice somewhat at a loss. She looked up at the sky, gradually bing dazed.


    Even with her current strength, she couldn''t help trembling at the sight of the beasts in the sky.


    Luna and Erebus narrowed their eyes slightly, ncing at the sky before focusing their attention on Alice.


    Her body was trembling?


    Was it because these weak creatures disturbed her mood and angered her?


    But with so many fierce beasts, even Alice would probably be helpless.


    She surely couldn''t kill all of those ferocious creatures, could she?


    Luna was just curious to see how Alice would react or, in other words, to gauge her temperament.


    Meanwhile, William and Amy on the bus heard the roars overhead, feeling irritated.


    Ordinary people couldn''t understand what those giant beasts were saying, but William could.


    These creatures actually considered the humans below as food, intending to devour them all.


    Such a bloodthirsty thought.


    William took a deep breath and slowly lifted his head.


    His powerful mental force surged towards the sky, reaching into that impending parallel dimension...


    In an instant!


    The monstrous beasts that had been roaring and howling just moments ago suddenly fell silent.


    Luna and Erebus, led by Alice, were utterly dumbfounded.


    Did all the ferocious beasts just die with a single nce from Alice towards the sky?


    Luna had already sensed the presence of SSS-grade terrifying beasts above!


    Even the god-kings of the Divine Realm would find it difficult to deal with such entities.


    With just one look from Alice, they all perished!


    An entire parallel dimension, with billions of creatures, was wiped out in an instant...


    Now it was Luna and Erebus''s turn to tremble.


    How powerful was Alice, exactly?


    As the beasts died, Alice felt the pressure lift and let out a long sigh, murmuring softly, "Is today''s 3D technology really this realistic?"


    However, her words took on apletely different meaning in Luna''s ears.


    What kind of 3D technology is she talking about?


    It was clearly her doing!


    To eradicate the beings of an entire parallel dimension and still be so calm, this woman was incredibly ferocious.


    If they offended her, their death would undoubtedly be unsightly.


    Indeed, Luna and Erebus were considered mythical creatures from legends, butpared to the strongest beings from the parallel dimension that had just arrived, they were still outssed.


    If Alice could annihte such beings with a nce, she could easily do the same to Luna and Erebus.


    The disturbances in the sky did notst long, and about an hourter, a newndmass suddenly appeared in the seas near New York City.


    Thisndmass was more than twice the size of the entire known world.


    The entire world was astonished as they witnessed, via satellites, that the Earth had suddenly expanded with the appearance of a newndmass.


    Various news reports and government authorities sent drones to investigate thisnd and discovered it was filled with unknown vegetation and the bodies of various gigantic beasts...


    Initially, Soulmaners were extremely wary of this sudden emergence of newnd. However, when they received information that not a single living creature was found there, they couldn''t resist stepping onto thisnd.


    The sudden arrival of a parallel dimension, with its energies dispersed and all its creatures dead, was an incredible boon for the Soulmaners of this world.


    Large Soulmaner organizations, which had previously remained secluded in their secret realms, emerged to vie for the resources of this new dimension.


    Consequently, Soulmaners flying in the skies became amon sight across the country.


    Science couldn''t exin it!


    The arrival of a parallel dimension caused turmoil worldwide, but for William, it made no difference.


    He didn''t want his emotions to change the world''s dynamics, and he certainly didn''t want external factors to disrupt his peaceful life.


    As the dark clouds dispersed and the sky cleared, William continued to the kindergarten with Amy.


    "Mr. Johnson, was that a monster in the sky just now?" When Amy got out of the car, the dark clouds hadn''t dispersed yet, and she could still see the bodies of those ferocious beasts when looking up.


    William nced at Amy and replied, "Yes, they were monsters."


    "Will Superman, Batman, and the Avengerse to save the world?" Amy asked innocently, looking up at William.


    William''s eyebrows raised slightly. He had indeed watched movies about Superman, Batman, and the Avengers on various streaming tforms.


    "Superman, Batman, and the Avengers were all killed by the monsters," he said.


    Hearing this, tears immediately sparkled in Amy''s eyes.


    William rolled his eyes, findingforting a child to be a troublesome task. He then corrected himself, "Actually, Superman and the Avengers have defeated all the monsters."


    He inexplicably started ying the role of a superhero, imagining himself in a superhero''s tight outfit...


    Quite a wicked sense of humor.


    Despite some unusual events urring today, for most ordinary people, their daily lives hadn''t changed much.


    After the ck clouds in the sky dispersed, people in the city resumed their regr routines. As long as the world kept turning, loans still had to be paid, and families still needed to be maintained.


    Schools and nurseries continued to operate as usual, with children ying happily inside.


    William, taking Amy to the kindergarten, unexpectedly discovered that Sofia was working there as a teacher, and what''s more, she was Amy''s teacher.


    Now that was a bit of a coincidence.


    William stared at Sofia and asked, "What''s this about?"


    Seeing William, Sofia''s face turned red, and she was too embarrassed to speak for a moment.


    She hoped William wouldn''t think she had deliberately taken a teaching job here just to get close to him.


    "I... I didn''t know Amy was enrolled here," Sofia exined. "Really, you can ask Seraphina if you don''t believe me..."


    "Is that so?" William''s expression returned to normal. He could tell Sofia wasn''t lying and his face lit up with a smile. "Ms. Lee, how is Amy doing in school?"


    The quick shift in his demeanor was indeed surprising.


    Sofia hesitated for a moment, then asked, "You''re Amy''s guardian?"


    "I''m her neighbor, but you can think of me as her big brother. Her mom was busy today, so I came instead." William smiled. He had noticed when he came in that Amy didn''t seem to y much with the other kids, which was odd considering she didn''t seem like a shy girl.

 Chapter 328 Cause and effect

    <h4>Chapter 328 Cause and effect</h4>


    After Amy entered the kindergarten, she sat alone and yed for a while until finally, only a little boy came over to chat and y with her.


    William had a conversation with Sofia and pretty much understood the situation. It was basically about the other children saying that Amy had no parents, which led to Amy arguing and even fighting, insisting she had parents. However, the person who always came to pick her up from school was her grandfather.


    The child Amy had fought with was particrly influential in the ss and often brought treats from home to share with other children. He told the others not to y with Amy.


    "Children squabble and fight, but it usually blows over after a while," Sofia said. "Actually, the reason I wanted to meet with Amy''s parents at this parent-teacher meeting is also because I''ve already scolded Logan, the boy she fought with. He has promised to apologize to Amy."


    William nodded as he saw a little boy hesitantly approaching Amy with a small cake, apologizing to her and offering her the cake. Amy quickly started ying with the boy.


    "See, I told you, what bad intentions could little kids have?" Sofia remarked. "However, next time, could you please ask Amy''s parents toe pick her up?"


    William replied, "I''ll call Amy''s mother and ask her toe pick up Amyter."


    "That would be the best arrangement," Sofia agreed.


    While they were talking, an elderly man exuding a sinister aura entered the kindergarten. William turned his head to look at him, sensing the dark power emanating from the man. A user of dark powers?


    And with a "demi-god" level of strength?


    Sofia noticed the old man too, her pupils suddenly contracting as her voice changed: "Master, this man is my enemy, please protect these children."


    Seraphina had suddenlye online, presumably sensing the danger.


    William frowned slightly, wondering what was happening with the world. Why were there "demi-gods" everywhere?


    It seemed like the structures of all parallel dimensions were bing unstable.


    As the old man made a move, William simply nced at him, and the man vanished. Seraphina was shocked. Had he used some divine power? William calmly stated, "I''ve taken care of it."


    Seraphina was truly frightened.


    Her enemy was no ordinary being but a powerful figure from the Divine Realm, a king of a significant faction. Even in the mortal world, his strength was well above that of a high-level Soulmancer. William hadn''t even lifted a hand and had obliterated him?


    If Seraphina knew that William had eradicated the beings of an entire parallel dimension just by looking up, what would her expression be?


    "Thank you, Master," Seraphina said with a respectful nod. "Master, Sofia genuinely didn''t know that Amy was also attending this school and had no intention of deliberately getting close to you."


    "I''m aware, she told me," William replied.


    Seraphina sighed in relief, gaining a new understanding of William''s power. She also felt a bit scared, realizing that if William had decided to act against her during their first encounter, she would have faced the same fate.


    "Master, you must be aware of the parallel dimension that has appeared near New York. I''m thinking of persuading Sofia to explore it," said Seraphina. "I''m also trying to find a way to leave her body. Do you have any suggestions?"


    William thought for a moment and replied, "If you leave her body, you''ll dissipate quickly. There''s no helping it; it''s a matter of cosmicw, unless your soul is strong enough to reconstruct a body."


    Seraphina tentatively asked, "Even you can''t do anything?"


    "It''s not that there''s no way at all," William exined. "But if you leave her body, you''ll need to find another body to survive. Wouldn''t that mean erasing another person''s soul?"


    "Unless you can find the Magic Lotus and Eternal Vine, concoct a Soul Essence Pill from them, then attach your soul to the Eternal Vine. Using its power, you can transform into a human form, and your strength will be greatly enhanced," William said, closing his eyes briefly. His consciousness swiftly scanned the parallel dimension that had just emerged. "That parallel dimension should contain these ingredients. I''ll describe the appearance of the Magic Lotus and Eternal Vine to you. Go and search for them. If you find them, I''ll help you make a Soul Essence Pill. In return, you''ll have to do something for me."


    William finally understood something. The cosmicw speaks of cause and effect. He can help others, but they must also pay a price to avoid suffering the consequences of being linked to his actions.


    "What do you want me to do?" asked Seraphina.


    "We''ll discuss that once you''ve found those items," William replied, and images of the Magic Lotus and Eternal Vine appeared in Seraphina''s mind.


    Seraphina was ecstatic and bowed deeply to William, thanking him profusely.


    William continued, "Make sure to uproot the Eternal Vinepletely. nt it in my yard. It should transform into human form within a month."


    "I''ll send Sofia to that parallel dimension tomorrow," Seraphina said. Despite being a user of dark forces, her heart wasn''t heavily inclined toward murder, or she might have obliterated Sofia''s soul upon possessing her.


    William nodded in agreement. Other parents were arriving to speak with Sofia about their children, so he moved to Amy''s side.


    Many parents hade for the parent-teacher meeting, using it as an opportunity for socializing and getting to know each other. William, appearing quite young and dressed simply, hadn''t yet attracted any parents'' attention for a conversation.


    "He''s my neighbor, big brother William. He cooks really well and even knows martial arts."


    "Martial arts?"


    The nearby children all looked up to William with admiration.


    William smiled, "I can also make paper airnes."


    "I can too!" Logan, a child, quickly folded a paper ne and sent it flying.


    To help Amy regain some confidence, William folded a ne, which flew out and then returned swiftly to his hand, leaving the group of children in awe.


    This magical feat instantly captivated all the kids in the kindergarten, with each one eagerly surrounding William, hoping he would fold them a paper airne that could fly back on its own.


    With time to spare, William indeed folded a ne for each of them.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a suit and wearing a luxury watch, looked disdainfully at William and sneered quietly, "Buddy, you''re not seriously thinking of using these little tricks to run for the position of Parent-Teacher Association president, are you?"


    "..." William was a bit puzzled. Is there even a parentmittee in schools these days?


    The middle-aged man continued to inquire, "What do you do for a living, buddy?"


    William replied, "I''m still a college student, why?"


    "Heh," the man scoffed condescendingly and then stopped paying attention to William.

 Chapter 329 Don’t neglect your own child.

    <h4>Chapter 329 Don''t neglect your own child.</h4>


    William remained indifferent to the middle-aged man''s attitude.


    It was like a dragon not caring about an ant''s disdain, and besides, he had no interest in any Parent-Teacher Association.


    Sofia wasn''t a kindergarten teacher, and during the parent meeting, it was another teacher wearing sses who spoke to the parents. Towards the end, there was also a mention of establishing a parentmittee.


    At that time, the children were ying outside on the yground, leaving only the parents in the ssroom. The idea was for each parent to fill out a form with their professional information and what they could contribute to the parentmittee.


    Some families saw this as an opportunity to showcase their influence.


    The middle-aged man sitting next to William took a Montnc pen from his suit pocket and leisurely wrote down his job information.


    Chairman of Starlight Magic Zoo, offering free visits for the children of the ss.


    Just then, Matthew, the owner of the French restaurant Le Chateau de Paris, walked in.


    "Mr. Lewis, what brings you here today? Please, have a seat," the middle-aged man said as he got up to greet Matthew, then turned to William, "Buddy, can you give up your seat?"


    William nced at him. This attitude, and he''s asking him to move?


    He was sitting next to Amy''s designated spot.


    Matthew also noticed William and greeted the middle-aged man with a smile, "Mr. Torres, good to see you." Then he turned to William with a smile, "Mr. Johnson, what brings you here? Is your child also attending this school?"


    William has a good impression of Matthew and nodded, saying, "My neighbor had something to attend to and couldn''t get away, so I''m attending the parent-teacher meeting for her child."


    "Mr. Johnson is really kind-hearted. You''re so young and don''t look like someone who has kids." Matthew smiled and took a seat in an empty chair next to him.


    Mr. Torres, named Oliver Torres, noticed Matthew''s somewhat lukewarm attitude towards him but didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he naturally took a seat next to Matthew.


    "Mr. Lewis, what are your thoughts on the Hudson Yards project...?"


    Just as Oliver began speaking, Matthewughed and said, "Mr. Torres, today we''re here for the parent-teacher conference. Let''s set aside business matters for now. Our main focus today should be on our children''s education."


    After exchanging greetings with Matthew, William didn''t engage in much more conversation. However, Matthew''s gaze asionally swept over William.


    "Mr. Johnson, are you busy with your college courses?" Matthew began, smiling, as he continued to make conversation with William.


    William shook his head slightly and said, "Not too busy, or else I wouldn''t havee to help with Amy''s parent-teacher conference today."


    He was known for frequently skipping sses, so of course, he wasn''t busy.


    Matthew paused, sighed, and said, "Mr. Johnson, I''ll be frank with you. My child is quite mischievous. I wonder if you might have the time to tutor him, or maybe even teach him to y the violin."


    William didn''t outright refuse but suggested, "For that, you should directly contact Ms. Lee. After all, she''s more professional."


    Although Matthew was quite generous, William had no interest in taking on the task of tutoring another child in violin.


    Matthew said, "I''ve asked Ms. Lee. She''s resigning tomorrow. My son''s had quite a few teachers, but in my opinion, you would be the best teacher for him."


    Oliver, overhearing their conversation, didn''t dare to interrupt. Was this young man just an ordinary college student?


    Why was Matthew so keen on him?


    Given Matthew''s wealth and status, it wouldn''t be difficult to find any top-tier teacher for his child.


    Hiring an ordinary college student to teach his child was indeed unusual.


    Matthew, apart from owning a high-end French restaurant, had various real estate investments nationwide and owned ranches across the country. He also invested in movies ¨C a true tycoon.


    Although Oliver was also a big boss,pared to Matthew, he was significantly less influential. If Matthew were willing to give even a small fraction of his business to Oliver, thetter''s annual ie would surely double.


    How could he not try his best to please such a person?


    When William heard Matthew say this, he remained unmoved and said, "I''m quitezy and don''t really enjoy teaching kids. Besides, your child must be only about four years old, right? It''s too early for him to start learning the violin."


    "That''s truly a pity," Matthew responded, not pressing the matter further. William had already refused, and it would be inappropriate for Matthew to continue, especially mentioning any mary offers.


    From their few brief interactions, it seemed to Matthew that William wasn''t in need of money, at least judging by the watch he wore on his wrist. Not overly expensive, but still worth tens of thousands of dors.


    What was most important to Matthew was the air about William, which he found exceptionally unique. With his years of experience in assessing people, he felt that if his son could get even a bit of guidance from William, he would surely excel.


    And then there was Alice, the girl William had dined with thest time. Matthew had realized who she was.


    The granddaughter of Charles Turner, no less!


    Rumored to be the future heir of the Turner family.


    Birds of a feather flock together. Could someone who dined with Alice at his upscale French restaurant be simple?


    Oliver, listening from the side, was twitching at the corners of his mouth. What was this young man thinking, turning down a request from Matthew?


    In New York City, countless people wished to connect with Matthew. Gaining his approval could set someone up for life.


    "Mr. Johnson? Aren''t you just a college student?" Oliver was genuinely perplexed by this young man.


    William nced at him but didn''t respond.


    Because William had also called Maria to talk about Amy''s situation, Maria finally arrived at the school gate to pick up Amy.


    She had no idea her daughter had been through such an ordeal, as Amy never asked her toe to the school.


    Back when she ran a bar, Maria hardly had time to look after Amy, leaving everything to her father due to the business hours.


    Now, running a breakfast business, she still had to get up very early in the morning. Coupled with some recent events, Maria was physically and emotionally exhausted, naturally leaving her no time to drop off or pick up Amy from kindergarten.


    Standing at the kindergarten gate and seeing Amy, Maria couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Upon seeing her mother, Amy also ran over with her little legs, hugging her, and asked in a soft voice, "Mommy, why are you crying?"


    Maria lifted Amy into her arms and said, "Amy, how about Mommyes to pick you up every day from now on?"


    Amy shook her head, "No!"


    Maria was taken aback and asked, "Why not?"


    "You wake up too early, Mommy. You don''t have toe pick me up." Amy didn''t mention anything to Maria about the other kids at school saying she had no parents.


    Maria was momentarily speechless, feeling a lump in her throat and eventually didn''t say anything. Holding Amy, she turned to William and said, "William, thank you!"


    "It''s nothing," William replied, ncing to the side. Alice was standing at the school gate with Luna and Erebus.


    Matthew and Oliver also noticed Alice.


    Even Matthew took the initiative to greet Alice.


    If Matthew was considered a real tycoon, then Alice could only be described asing from an ultra-wealthy family. Building a good rtionship with her was always a wise decision.

 Chapter 330 Is your child well-fed?

    <h4>Chapter 330 Is your child well-fed?</h4>


    When Alice previously chatted idly with Amy, she had asked about her kindergarten. After strolling around the streets with Luna, they arrived at the kindergarten entrance.


    To her surprise, Sofia was also there. Alice had a vivid memory of Sofia, a woman both innocent and seductive, with an explosively attractive figure.


    William attending a parent-teacher conference for Amy seemed ordinary enough, but now it appeared there might be more to it. It was highly likely that there were ulterior motives involved.


    Matthew approached to greet Alice. She responded absentmindedly with a nod and a smile, saying, "Mr. Lewis, hello." All the while, her gaze involuntarily wandered over William and Sofia.


    Oliver, who had been following Matthew around like a shadow, lit up when he saw Alice.


    This is what a real super-rich tycoon is like!


    Given his status, meeting someone like Alice was almost impossible under normal circumstances. Seizing the rare opportunity, he eagerly approached with a smile, saying, "Miss Turner, are you here to pick up a child too?"


    Alice, already in aplex mood, found Oliver''s question easily misconstrued.


    Especially since she didn''t know Oliver, his sudden inquiry about whether she was there to pick up a child seemed strange. Did she look like a married woman, and moreover, a postpartum one?


    Alice had forgotten that she was holding a child''s hand. She frowned slightly and asked Matthew, "Mr. Lewis, is this your friend?"


    Matthew, having weathered the social world for decades and adept at reading situations, noticed Alice''s apparent irritation. He smiled slightly and said, "Not exactly, he''s another parent here."


    He made no introduction for Oliver, sensing that William didn''t seem to like Oliver much either.


    Alice''s gaze towards William was somewhat special.


    So...


    While it wasn''t necessary to form a bond with Alice, it was crucial not to offend her.


    Alice then coldly addressed Oliver, "I''m sorry, sir, but it seems we are not acquainted."


    Her temperament wasn''t particrly bad, but her attitude towards most people was rather aloof, much like how she had been cold and distant when she first met William.


    Oliver, feeling awkward, still pulled out his business card and handed it to Alice, saying, "Miss Turner, my name is Oliver, and I''m the chairman of Starlight Magic Zoo."


    Out of courtesy, Alice took the card with both hands and nced at it before nodding slightly, "I see, Mr. Torres. I''m a bit preupied right now, so I won''t chat with you."


    With that, she walked over to William, leading Luna and Erebus.


    Oliver stood awkwardly, watching Alice approach William.


    Alice seemed to wear different masks, her face lighting up with a smile as she neared William.


    "Sofia, what a coincidence! You''re not teaching at this kindergarten, are you?"


    Alice''s smile was radiant, but Sofia, with a woman''s intuition, could clearly sense the strong hint of jealousy in her tone.


    Sofia, generally not much of a talker, felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment under Alice''s questioning.


    Although she had rified things with William, exining to Alice was not so easy. Sofia had realized during theirst meal that Alice likely had feelings for William.


    Instead of responding, she opted for a soul swap, letting Seraphina handle the situation.


    The girl who had just been blushing and shy suddenly seemed transformed.


    Seraphina, filled with awe for William but fearless towards Alice, blinked her eyes, the autumn waves in her gaze turning charmingly coquettish. She giggled and sized up Alice, her gaze lingering on her chest, teasingly saying, "Isn''t this Alice? What a coincidence? Are you here to pick up a child from the kindergarten?"


    Alice''s smile froze.


    Someone else is asking if she''s here to pick up a child from the kindergarten?!


    Seraphina didn''t wait for Alice to reply, but smiled meaningfully and asked, "Is your child well-fed?"


    "Pfft! Cough cough cough!" Alice almost choked.


    When her gaze fell upon Seraphina''s chest, she found herself momentarily at a loss for words.


    This woman... she''s like a temptress!


    Luna and Erebus didn''t quite understand what the two were talking about, even thinking their rtionship seemed quite good.


    That must be a friendly exchange between good friends, they thought.


    "Let''s go," said William, who was not some naive, clueless boy. He clearly understood the implication in Seraphina''s words.


    But as the two girls were arguing over such matters, even as Alice''s mentor, he didn''t feel it was his ce toment.


    He had previously promised to teach Alice a method to erge her breasts, only to forget about itter.


    It seemed this girl still cared a lot about others'' opinions.


    Alice, pondering how she could effectively strike back at Seraphina, was at a loss for words, unable to think of any point that could hit Seraphina where it hurt.


    When William said it was time to leave, of course, they left.


    Why stand there foolishly, waiting to be mocked again?


    Alice felt like crying but followed William, dejected.


    All the way, Alice led Luna and Erebus, her lips pursed in displeasure, a clear sign of her unhappiness.


    William, holding Amy''s hand, nced back at Alice and smiled without saying a word.


    As Alice''s eyes met William''s, Seraphina''s words echoed in her mind.


    "Is your child well-fed?"


    Ah, the frustration!


    Alice was fuming, taking a deep breath, feeling like she was about to explode with anger.


    And what was that smile from William just now about...


    Throughout the journey, Alice just couldn''t cheer up. She had nned to go to the amusement park, but feeling gloomy, she ended up taking Luna and the others straight home instead.


    Luna and Erebus had been eager to return home. They went into Alice''s bedroom and started focusing on the painting William had given her, seeking to understand the cosmic truths it contained.


    Because the painting was specifically dedicated to Alice by William, they knew deepprehension might be elusive for them. Nevertheless, Luna''s abilities were advancing rapidly, even with just superficial understanding.


    Erebus, due to his racial characteristics, wasn''t progressing as quickly.


    As soon as William returned home with Amy, Nelson was already waiting for him in the yard.


    "Is there something you need?" William asked, reclining in a chair and looking up at Nelson.


    Nelson took a deep breath and said, "Master, I want to know, can I go to that parallel dimension that has descended onto Earth?"


    William chuckled, "If you want to go, then go. Why ask me?"


    "Master, thank you for your guidance these past days." Nelson said, bowing deeply to William, "Master, in these times, everyone in the Soulmancer world will probably be heading to that newnd. I''ve intruded upon your timetely."


    William nodded slightly, understanding that it meant the Soulmancers from Cozy Book Haven were also all departing.


    That''s great!


    To enhance the power of a Soulmancer, one should go to a ce that truly benefits their development. It''s better than having them loiter around him, which was quite bothersome.


    P.S.: As a monthly reward for our fans, this month''s reward code is <ABDHY2354VWTPKDWA>. You can redeem it at the Redeem Center in your Profile. Reward code issued on December 2, 2023.The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user.Thank you all for your attention and support.

 Chapter 331 Isn’t global harmony better?

    <h4>Chapter 331 Isn¡¯t global harmony better?</h4>


    The growth of a Soulmancer actually depends a lot on fate and opportunity.


    For Nelson, William was undoubtedly an immense stroke of luck.


    But he felt it was inappropriate to keep staying in William''s shop.


    During this time, he asionally examined the item William had given him, and he was on the verge of breaking through to be the Demi-God realm.


    Not daring to ask for more from William, Nelson decided to explore the newly descended parallel dimension.


    After Nelson left, William saw some news reports about the descent of the parallel dimension on his phone.


    Due to the immense size of this parallel dimension and themotion caused by the major Soulmancer organizations, it was no longer possible to keep it hidden from the general public.


    Photos of various Soulmancers were leaked, and some people took pictures on the outskirts of the parallel dimension and uploaded them to the inte.


    Suddenly, the trending topics on major tforms were all about superpowered individuals and the parallel dimension.


    The usual social media influencers and celebrities who dominated the trending lists on Facebook hadpletely disappeared.


    With such events unfolding, the primary concern for most ordinary people was whether they could be superpowered individuals.


    Previously, if someone talked about ways to be superpowered, they might have been considered foolish, but now, with so many superpowered individuals emerging, if there really was a way to be one, it would undoubtedly bring about a monumental change in one''s life.


    Isn''t the idea of activating a hidden power and turning the tables an attractive narrative?


    Who wouldn''t want to be the protagonist, like in a fantasy world?


    After browsing his phone for a while, William looked up at the stars. The chaotic energy fields and the descent of countless dimensions ¨C someone must be stirring up this turmoil intentionally!


    That someone, needless to say, was the entity William had expelled from his body.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, wondering what exactly that entity intended. Could it really be nning to kill William and take his ce?


    To William, such matters were merely a bit intriguing.


    With just a sweep of his consciousness, he could easily discern where that entity had bestowed its powers and even instantly erase all those involved. But doing so would be far too dull.


    Since it wanted to y, he thought he might as well y along.


    In just a moment earlier, hundreds of people around the world had received mysterious systems or divine powers, with their ultimate task being to kill William.


    The next morning, as soon as William arrived at school, Steven from the 13th Bureau found him.


    Steven was aware of William''s extraordinary abilities. With such an incident urring, he naturally wanted to consult with William.


    "Mr. Johnson, I was wondering if you''d be interested in joining Zoey and others on a trip to the newly arrived world," Steven said. "Themotion this time is too great. Almost all Soulmancer organizations have sent their elites to im territory and search for treasures. Zoey isn''t strong enough; I''m worried it might be dangerous for them."


    Despite the 13th Bureau''s backing from the government, in terms of strength, they couldn''tpare to therger Soulmancer organizations. In the newly arrived world, they had no advantage.


    William looked at Steven with a smile, "Du you think I''m particrly concerned about Zoey, do you?"


    "This... of course not," Steven replied, hit by the underlying implication.


    In his view, William''s decision to work at the 13th Bureau was likely because of Zoey.


    Because William had fallen for Zoey.


    If William led the team, the people from the 13th Bureau would have no safety concerns.


    William looked straight into Steven''s eyes, clearly seeing through everything.


    Feeling uneasy under William''s gaze, Steven awkwardly smiled, as his denial seemed pointless.


    "Let''s go," William said indifferently. To him, there wasn''t much difference between Soulmancers and ordinary people, and Zoey was already at the door.


    "William,e with me!" Zoey didn''t bother with exnations, simply grabbing William and leading him away as soon as she entered.


    William, who was generally indifferent to most things, was fine with just watching shows every day. But apanying them to meet different Soulmancers was also okay with him.


    Standing behind, Steven''s back was drenched in sweat. The pressure from William''s gaze was simply overwhelming.


    Now, he waspletely certain that William possessed at least Demi-God level strength, and he might even be a Quasi-Deity.


    Moreover, it was clear to Steven that William did care about Zoey.


    With this in mind, he felt somewhat relieved.


    After William and Zoey got into the car, Zoey said, "Wes resigned. From now on, you''ll just follow me around."


    "He was doing well, wasn''t he?"


    "Called back by his Guild. He was once an apprentice at the Pantheon Guild, and with the current situation, it''s natural for him to return to serve his Guild," Zoey exined. "Today, half of the people at the 13th Bureau resigned. They are all members of various Guilds, and they all had to return to their original Guilds today."


    William nodded in understanding. The members of theserge Soulmancer organizations working at the 13th Bureau were mostly there for experience. Now that they had a better ce for training, it was only natural for them to leave.


    "You know I''m not good at handling some things, so from now on, you''ll stay by my side. I''ll give you a raise."


    Zoey, a reincarnation of Artemis, though without her memories, felt an inexplicable closeness to William. Previously, with Wes''s help, she managed everything well, but now that Wes had resigned, aside from her prowess inbat, she was slow with other matters and naturally wanted William''s assistance.


    "How much?" By asking this question, William was essentially agreeing to help Zoey.


    Zoey tilted her head, thinking, then asked, "How about two thousand dors?"


    William, who liked earning money on his own merit, was pleased with the idea of a raise.


    "Deal!"


    William smiled.


    Zoey continued, "Following me to this newly emerged continent should be beneficial for you too. You''re still a novice Soulmancer, and I don''t know why you haven''t advanced to a higher level, but perhaps encountering some opportunities there might make it possible."


    William nodded and followed Zoey to CLOUD9''s training base, leading arge group of 13th Bureau staff towards the new world.


    Among these 13th Bureau employees, aside from Zoey, who had considerable strength, none even met the standard of a mid-level Soulmancer. However, they were equipped with all sorts of high-tech gear, including the formidable 096 armor.


    They were embarking on an exploration of newnds, and without sufficient military power, it would be impossible.


    Steven and William sat in a car, and Steven casually addressed Zoey, "We are currently facing a tricky diplomatic issue. Although we firmly im that this disputednd belongs to the United States, many other countries disagree. Despite the State Department''s strong stance, if we are too assertive, it could lead to widespread confrontation in the face of international skepticism."


    His words were actually intended for William.


    Zoey, listening to Steven, didn''t express any opinion but focused on him, seemingly pondering his words.


    William responded with a smile, "Shouldn''t thisnd belong to the whole world? Why do we insist so heavily on territorial consciousness? If other countries wish to participate, I see no harm in it. After all, isn''t global harmony better?"


    In the current internationalndscape, as a powerful nation, the United States sometimes needs to find a bnce between protecting national interests and advancing international cooperation.


    However, now that Soulmancers have entered public awareness, ordinary people should focus on living in peace and harmony. Thepetition for territory should be left to the Soulmancer organizations of different countries. What ordinary person would want topete fornd with superpowered beings?


    Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    Is this courting death?

 Chapter 332 Don’t overestimate yourself, young man!

    <h4>Chapter 332 Don¡¯t overestimate yourself, young man!</h4>


    Hearing William''s words, Steven fell into deep thought. After a moment of silence, he said, "Thisnd first appeared within our national borders. How can we allow other countries to just enter freely?"


    William replied indifferently, "If that''s really your concern, don''t you have connections with those Soulmancer Guilds? You could make an agreement. If anyone disobeys the rules, go in and kill them one by one."


    Although there were no nations when William first became conscious, having lived on this continent for nearly a century, he naturally had an affection for it.


    "That... might work," Steven said, his mouth twitching. In that case, they would indeed need the help of many Soulmancer Guilds.


    Even if?agreed to let other countries send people in, it was unlikely they would allow them to bring heavy weapons or aircraft carriers tantly.


    Agreeing to let their people in would most likely mean admitting only superpowered individuals.


    But for those foreign superpowered beings, entering this unknown territory was akin to a life-and-death gamble.


    Steven felt this was a bit harsh. Anyway, if they want toe, let theme. Essentially, entering this area means that life safety cannot be guaranteed.


    After yesterday''s events, many countries had proposed to send their people into the newnd for exploration, but the U.S. leadership had not agreed, and the State Department officials were very assertive in their stance.


    ording to one minister, since thend first appeared within U.S. borders, it was American territory. Anyone attempting to encroach upon it would only invite war.


    For nearly a century, the United States, with its top-tier economic and military power, had feared no country.


    Steven ryed William''s suggestion to the higher-ups, who quickly made a decision.


    The result was that each country could send a team of a hundred people into thend, but no firearms were allowed. After a month, the amount ofnd allocated to each country would depend on how many of their people survived. The entire process would be monitored by satellites, with the U.S. guaranteeing not to use firearms against those people. However, there was no guarantee that American Soulmancers wouldn''t attack others.


    In essence, it was simple: teams of a hundred people from each country would rely on their own abilities.


    If ordinary people encountered powerful superpowered beings, they would likely be terrified out of their wits, especially facing the powerful members ofrge Soulmancer organizations who could wipe out a hundred-person team with a single release of energy.


    William and his group entered the parallel dimension from the East Coast of New York and encountered a forest with nine-foot-tall trees.


    Such valuable resources!


    Now, with vegetation resources also scarce, this forest in front of them was particrly valuable. Any tree here was over a hundred years old, some even a thousand.


    Not far into their journey, they stumbled upon the corpses of some ferocious beasts. These beasts were massive in size and fierce in appearance. Strangely, their bodies bore no visible wounds and even maintained the postures they had in life.


    Even Steven, upon seeing these beast corpses, couldn''t help but breathe rapidly in excitement.


    If these bodies were taken back for scientific research, their value would be extraordinary!


    As a Soulmancer, he knew that everything about these beasts could be considered treasures.


    Steven took the lead and approached a beast corpse, taking a one-foot-long hunting knife from a guard beside him and slowly drawing it.


    The de of the hunting knife was bright, and its edge emitted a cold light, undeniably indicating that this knife was no ordinary tool.


    Steven, a mid-level Soulmancer elite, held the knife and slowly slid it across the beast''s body, gradually increasing his force. However, the thick, sturdy scales of the beast only produced a few sparks under the knife, leaving behind a shallow white mark.


    "This¡­" Steven was utterly astonished. He began to frantically channel the energy within his body, and the hunting knife started to emit a faint white light.


    Those standing nearby could clearly feel the terrifying energy emanating from the knife.


    Yet even with such force, the scales of the beast were merely cracked, and its flesh remained unharmed.


    And this was just a corpse!


    If it were a living creature, it wouldn''t just lie there to be cut. Its defensive abilities would be even more astonishing, not to mention it would likely counterattack.


    Steven knew very well that if he encountered such a beast alone, he wouldn''t even be able to breach its defenses.


    Killing it?


    That would be nothing short of a fantasy.


    He then tried to dissect several other beast corpses but still couldn''t even prate their skin.


    This indicated that it wasn''t just the first beast he encountered that was particrly strong; rather, his own strength was far too inferiorpared to these beasts.


    "Good thing they''re all dead." Steven swallowed hard, feeling a rush of relief, but at the same time, a tinge of worry crept into his heart.


    The beasts in front of him were dead, but what if there were others still alive?


    What if they encountered a living beast that hadn''t died? Wouldn''t they be annihted?


    This wasn''t an unfounded fear.


    Although William seemed strong to him, the power of these beasts was unknown. If they encountered a group of such creatures, could William handle them alone?


    Steven nced at William subconsciously and was surprised to see that William, like everyone else, appeared shocked.


    Ah? This...


    Did William also find the strength of these beasts astonishing?


    Steven didn''t know that William was currently ying the role of a novice Soulmancer.


    If William appeared calm andposed amidst everyone else''s shock, it wouldn''t fit his supposed identity.


    William was always good at ying his role.


    Also, he was genuinely a bit surprised.


    Steven was considered a standout among human Soulmancers, yet he couldn''t even prate the skin of these beasts. It seemed the gap in the strength of creatures from the two worlds was indeed significant.


    It was fortunate that he had eradicated these beasts; otherwise, with Earth''s current level of civilization, it might have been destroyed in an instant.


    "Mike, take these two corpses back with some colleagues and see if they can be dissected. All research personnel should return as well," Steven quickly decided, and then he said to Zoey, "Zoey, put on the armor."


    The 096 armor wasn''t useless,otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought it. After further modifications, Zoey wearing the armor could likely battle against a Demi-God level adversary.


    The armor also had numerous reconnaissance features.


    In this strange and mysteriousnd, fraught with danger, it was essential to have a clear understanding of the surroundings to avoid mishaps.


    "Can I try this armor?" William was full of curiosity about new things, especially this armor. He had wanted to try itst time, and now that he had the chance, he naturally wanted to experience it.


    Steven was overjoyed. If William was willing to wear the armor, it meant he was willing to help.


    But before he could respond, a burly middle-aged man nearby coldly interjected, "What are your abilities? Can you even handle the armor? Don''t overestimate yourself, young man!"

 Chapter 333 Suit Up in the Mech and Play with You

    <h4>Chapter 333 Suit Up in the Mech and y with You</h4>


    Steven''s smile had just begun to form when he heard the man''s words. His face immediately turned ashen, tinged with apprehension.


    Squinting, he stole a nce at William and, noticing that William didn''t seem angry, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Victor, what are you saying?" Steven said sternly, "William is fully capable of handling the armor. We''re colleagues; it''s not right to speak like that. Apologize to William now."


    Victor nced at Steven and said, "Steven, you''re retired now. Technically, you shouldn''t be meddling in the affairs of the 13th Bureau."


    Steven''s brow furrowed. He was retired, but this youngster seemed to have quite a problem with him!


    Victor lifted his eyelids and said, "Steven, I transferred from the Emerald Lion Guild to the 13th Bureau forty years ago. I''ve handled hundreds of cases, big and small."


    "I admit, I don''t match Zoey''sbat skills, but is the Director of the 13th Bureau determined solely by brute force?" Victor spoke resentfully, "What else can Zoey do besides fight? What issues can she handle?"


    "If you insist on saying that she had Wes''s support before, I have nothing to say. But now that Wes has resigned, having a novice Soulmancer assist her is something I cannot ept!"


    Victor''s speech was essentially a litany of grievances.


    He resented Steven''s continued involvement in the 13th Bureau''s affairs despite his retirement.


    He resented Zoey being the Director.


    And he was especially resentful that someone like William was being given importance.


    After listening to Victor''s rant, Steven was silent for a moment before suddenlyughing and saying, "So you have so manyints!"


    Of course, he couldn''t possibly exin to Victor.


    Should he tell him that William is actually hiding his true strength?


    If this matter angered William, he wouldn''t know what to do


    "Of course, I''m dissatisfied!" Victor pointed at William and sneered, "If this guy can surpass me in any way, I''ll ept it!"


    William met his gaze and said, "I''m more handsome than you."


    "¡­"


    A hush fell over the crowd.


    Victor, grinding his teeth in anger, said, "Do you think this is show business? What''s the use of being handsome? Fight me. If you win, I''ll kneel before you and admit defeat."


    William chuckled, "Didn''t you just say that brute strength doesn''t prove anything? Why should I fight you then?"


    Victor''s fists clenched, his aura surging, as a heavy broadsword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Be gone, you handsome face!"


    Victor, enraged to the point of losing his cool by William, roared and swung his sword at William.


    William remained motionless from start to finish, not even bothering to move.


    The moment Victor made his move, Steven intervened with his knife.


    Being much more powerful than Victor, Steven acted so swiftly that Victor couldn''t even see his move. The broadsword was knocked flying, and Victor''s palm was shattered, blood gushing out.


    The broadsword flew three hundred feet away, embedding itself in the ground.


    "Victor! Have you lost your mind?" Steven stood in front of William, ring coldly at Victor.


    Victor red back at Steven, shouting, "You''re the one who''s lost it! I don''t understand what use you have for this guy who''s only got a handsome face! What can this waste do? He''s useless!"


    "Handsome? What is he, a mascot?"


    The more Steven protected William, the more Victor refused to ept it. He couldn''t understand what was so good about William.


    William saw right through him,the guy was full of double standards.


    Yes, double standards!


    He couldn''t match Zoey in strength, so he wouldn''tpare with her.


    He looked down on those stronger than him, iming that brute strength wasn''t everything.


    Then he looked down on William for being weaker, insisting on a test of strength.


    How amusing.


    "How about this? You said I can''t handle this armor, right?" William said with a smile, "Do you think I can beat you if I wear it?"


    "Haha!" Victorughed scornfully.


    William, still smiling, retorted, "Oh, how interesting. Where does this confidence of yourse from?"


    William found verbal sparring quite amusing. It wasn''t about using brute force, but about engaging in a battle of wits with clever and intelligent remarks.


    Responding in this way was clean and efficient.


    Upon hearing William''s words, Victor''s face also darkened. Summoning with his palm, a giant sword from 300 feet awaynded in his hand. He said to Steven, "Steven, this was his own suggestion, you can''t possibly still want to intervene, right?"


    Steven felt a whirl ofplex emotions.


    This foolish boy, he didn''t realize that he was actually protecting Victor!


    Who was William, after all?


    He was a superpowered being who wiped out thousands of ''Demi-Gods'' overnight!


    How could Victor be so thoughtless as to provoke William?


    Just imagine, if Steven hadn''t intercepted Victor''s sword strike earlier, would William have allowed himself to be hit?


    If William had retaliated, Victor would have undoubtedly been doomed!


    But these were things Steven couldn''t say without William''s consent.


    Yet Victor persisted in his recklessness, leaving Steven with no other choice.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere," Steven said, lifting his eyelid indifferently and deciding to let things unfold.


    Since William chose to suit up in the mech to fight Victor, it meant he had no intention of killing Victor.


    A little setback for the young and reckless might be a good thing.


    "How does this operate?" William had already begun preparing to put on the mech.


    Steven had the apanying technicians teach William how to operate the mech.


    Once William suited up, he quickly grasped the controls.


    The mech was remarkable, capable of being controlled directly through thought. Despite its bulky appearance, once connected by consciousness, it was incredibly easy to use. Whether running or flying, everything could be done with a mere thought, including the use of various high-tech weapons onboard.


    After bing familiar with it, William was full of admiration, considering it a great invention.


    That an ordinary person could create such a thing was astounding; Dr. Lopez from the 13th Bureau was indeed a genius.


    "Come on!" William said, now fully d in the mech, protected from head to toe.


    Standing up, his figure towered at 10 feet tall,plete with a giant sword made of special alloy.


    ording to Dr. Lopez, the mech''s defense could ignore attacks from a mid-level Soulmancer, and Victor was merely a junior Soulmancer.


    Now, with William, an entity of immense psychic power, in control, how could Victor evenpete?


    No, no, no!


    It should now be said that it''s up to William to decide how to y this out.

 Chapter 334 Nobody’s going to use it ever again!

    <h4>Chapter 334 Nobody''s going to use it ever again!</h4>


    William, unmatched in role-ying, was now ying a novice Soulmancer at the 13th Bureau. Unless absolutely necessary, he naturally didn''t want to reveal his true strength.


    After suiting up in the 096 armor, William felt a rare sense of excitement.


    With the armor on, there was no fear of exposing his abilities, and everything felt fresh and new.


    Victor, wielding a giant sword, stood about 10 feet away from William, his eyes gleaming coldly.


    He had to admit, the armor was impressive. He had tried it on before, and wearing it, he could even hold his own against Zoey for half an hour.


    Why half an hour?


    It''s not for any other reason, but because this armor consumes a tremendous amount of mental energy. He can only maintain it for a maximum of half an hour, yet Zoey is like an indestructible monster.


    Starting by dodging with all his might, after half an hour, he would be as drained as a man after exertion, so weak he can''t get any weaker, unable to even lift the armor''s arm, and then he faints.


    Having experienced it before, Victor immediately thought of how to deal with William.


    As a peak junior Soulmancer, he could only operate the mech for half an hour. William, a novice Soulmancer, probably couldn''tst more than a minute.


    What could a minute of attack do, no matter how fierce?


    What woman couldn''t withstand a minute of attack?


    William, however, was unaware of Victor''s simplistic thinking.


    Controlling the mech, he slowly drew out a six-foot-long alloy sword. With a thought, electricity crackled along the sword like dancing serpents, creating an intimidating spectacle.


    Soulmancers below mid-level typically could only use their stored energy for attacks, struggling to harness the energy around them. The 096 armor, powered by thetest technology, required strong mental energy.


    With enough mental strength, he could operate at full firepower all day and simply rechargeter without any issues.


    Despite having worked at the 13th Bureau for many years and personally experiencing the power of the armor, Victor was visibly shaken when William immediately unleashed a 100,000-volt electric current. He hastily retreated 30 feet back.


    Steven also quickly instructed the 13th Bureau personnel to move back.


    If any of the novice Soulmancer-level staff got entangled in the electric arcs, they would surely be killed instantly.


    Inside the mech, William fully felt the power of technology. He could sense the heat signatures of living creatures around him through the mech andunch tracking missiles from it.


    He remembered Dr. Lopez mentioning that the missiles could kill a mid-level Soulmancer.


    Even if there was some exaggeration in Dr. Lopez''s im, Victor, being a junior Soulmancer, should not be too difficult to handle.


    With a mere thought from William, a fist-sized missile wasunched from the mech''s arm.


    "Fuck! Let''s see how long youst!" Victor cursed, moving like lightning to dodge the missile''s attack.


    But the missile, designed to lock onto its target and keep tracking even if it missed, relentlessly pursued Victor. Even with his agility, the missile was like a persistent shadow, not giving up until its energy was depleted.


    William took a look and felt that the effect was quite good.


    Wearing this armor, wouldn''t he be invincible against anyone below a high-level Soulmancer without even using his own strength?


    Not bad at all!


    Victor wasn''t foolish either. Since he dared to face William in the mech head-on, he had naturally thought this through.


    Thermal tracking?


    All he needed to do was lower his body temperature, right?


    But initially, he didn''t do so. He nned to toy with William, the novice.


    Let him think he was winning, then crush him, mock his intelligence, grind him into the ground, and make him realize that a novice is still a novice, even in armor.


    Victor, seemingly in a tight spot dodging the missile, was already pinching a coin between his fingers.


    To deal with such a missile, all he needed was a coin.


    Just increase the distance and then use a coin to strike the missile, detonating it¡­


    With a smirk on his lips, Victor, sword slung across his back, leapt into the air, flying!


    For a junior Soulmancer to be able to fly, he had to be considered a genius, right?


    For a moment, he shot up into the sky, exceeding the speed of sound.


    Looking down, he was shocked to see the missile, which he thought he had distanced, still doggedly following him, right on his tail.


    Damn it!


    Why can''t I shake it off?


    He distinctly remembered Dr. Lopez saying that the mech''s tracking missiles could only reach the speed of sound, yet he was now surpassing that speed.


    Little did he know, Dr. Lopez''s proudest creation was this battle armor, continuously improved over time to be even more formidable.


    The tracking missile''s speed had long been enhanced.


    Victor couldn''t increase the distance from the missile in time and naturally didn''t dare to detonate it. He took a deep breath and immediately forced his body temperature to drop.


    He dared not show off anymore!


    Continuing to do so would likely lead to trouble.


    When he managed to cool his body temperature to zero degrees, the missile finally stopped tracking him, but it exploded the moment it lost its target.


    Boom!!


    A massive fireball erupted in the sky, the shockwave spreading out. Even those thousands of feet below could feel the powerful st.


    Although Victor managed to block with his sword and quickly moved away, he was still hurled hundreds of feet by the violent shockwave. His clothes were gone, and his skin was covered in burn marks.


    "Jhin Lopez! You old bastard!" Victor roared in frustrated rage, cursing Dr. Lopez countless times in his mind.


    It''s been improved again?!


    Are you in research or weapons development?


    The self-detonation upon losing the target wasn''t part of the original design!


    Far away at the base, Dr. Lopez was researching how to reduce the psychic energy consumption of the mech, or even convert it to unmanned, remotely operated. Suddenly, he sneezed.


    "Seems I''m getting old!" Dr. Lopez shrugged his shoulders and continued his research.


    After all, a mech controlled by psychic power was more flexible in use. If operated remotely, it mightck this flexibility and could easily be disrupted by other electromaic waves, leading to potential malfunction.


    Well, I''ll have to think about it more!


    Above the new continent, a massive fireball suddenly erupted in the sky, drawing the attention of other Soulmancers.


    Many Soulmancers began to converge in that direction.


    If there was a battle, it might indicate that something valuable had been discovered and was being contested ¨C a typical line of thinking for them.


    Victor hovered thousands of feet in the air, his gaze icily fixed on the mech below.


    "William! If you''re seeking death, don''t me me!" Victor gritted his teeth as he ran his palm over the de of the Emerald Lion King.


    Using his blood as a catalyst, he activated a secret technique learned from the Emerald Lion Guild, the Emerald Lion''s Heart sh.


    By now, about a minute had likely passed, and William probably could no longer control the mech. So, he would have to face this strike head-on!


    Victor aimed not just to kill William but also to destroy Dr. Jhin Lopez''s decade of hard work!


    This battle armor!


    Shatter it!


    Nobody''s going to use it ever again!

 Chapter 335 Just Make Him Pay with His Life

    <h4>Chapter 335 Just Make Him Pay with His Life</h4>


    Above the new continent, following the dispersal of the heatwave from the explosion, a cyan-colored giant sword phantom appeared in the sky.


    Steven looked up at the massive sword overhead, his brow furrowing slightly. He quickly sent a telepathic message to William, "Master, please spare his life."


    William didn''t respond to Steven. If he truly wanted to kill Victor, no one could stop him.


    But right now, he was simply enjoying the mech.


    Killing...


    If Victor died from the mech''s attack, it would just be his bad luck.


    The giant sword Victor had conjured in the air was now fully formed, striking like thunder.


    A smile appeared on William''s face. This mech''s arsenal was quite extensive, including a weapon called a micro-ion cannon.


    He slowly raised the mech''s arm, and with a thought, a white ray of light burst forth from the tip of the mech''s fingers.


    Steven couldn''t help but swallow hard at this sight.


    When did Dr. Lopez install an ion cannon?


    Ion cannons are space weapons, deployed via satellites asunch tforms to strike targets on the ground or in space.


    The firepower was no less than a full-force strike from a high-level Soulmancer or even a Demi-God.


    Victor, with his junior Soulmancer strength, had a strike roughly equivalent to a full-force attack of an early-stage mid-level Soulmancer.


    Both unleashed their attacks simultaneously, with Victor''s sword appearing more terrifying in its grandeur.


    The sword''s light was like a column descending from the heavens, while the ion cannon''s beam was only as thick as a pinky finger.


    The sword light and the ion cannon beam collided in an instant.


    A terrifying boom resonated in the sky, audible within a ten-mile radius.


    "ng!"


    The ion cannon beam pierced through the sword light, striking directly at the de of Victor''s Emerald Lion King sword.


    "How is this possible?" Victor''s face was filled with shock. He couldn''t believe that a novice Soulmancer could still operate the mech.


    The sword light still fell, striking the 096 armor.


    But this time, Victor''s de of the Emerald Lion King was shattered into pieces.


    He had managed to narrowly escape disaster thanks to his years of honing a sense for danger. Otherwise, he would likely have been killed by that st.


    "William! I''ll see how long you can keep up your arrogance!"


    Victor seethed with hatred. Previously, he had some respect for Dr. Lopez, but now, after nearly being killed twice by William in the 096 armor, his feelings had turned to intense annoyance.


    He didn''t believe William could fire the ion cannon many more times.


    And besides, he seemed not to have dodged that sword strike just now!


    The armor must be damaged by now!


    On the ground, William didn''t dodge or evade the sword light. Instead, he swung the alloy sword equipped on the mech, directly meeting the energy surge.


    ng!


    The alloy sword emitted a clear sound, showing some small cracks.


    "Not bad!" William had not used his own power, otherwise not just the alloy sword, but even a straw could have wiped out that energy surge.


    He looked up at Victor, who seemed to have avoided death, apparently having dodged the attack.


    Missed with one shot...


    Then let''s fire two more!


    William had no intention of outright killing Victor. He was more intrigued by the mech. The more Victor could withstand, the more interesting it became.


    It was also a chance to try out new features, right?


    Victor had thought William could only fire the ion cannon once.


    But just as he dodged the previous shot, another beam of light shot towards him.


    "Damn it!" Victor turned pale and hurriedly dodged.


    Unexpectedly, another shot followed immediately!


    Victor''s reaction speed was quite fast, but the ion cannon''s speed was near the speed of light, making it almost impossible to dodge without prior prediction.


    He evaded the first two shots, but the third was inescapable.


    The power of the ion beam was terrifying, and it hit him directly in the lower leg.


    "Ah!"


    Victor''s lower leg was instantly obliterated into a bloody mist. Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, he could no longer maintain his flight and plummeted down like a bird shot mid-flight.


    William smacked his lips and muttered to himself, "No more fun then."


    As his words faded, a blue streak of light tore through the sky, and an elderly man flying in the air caught Victor mid-fall.


    "Victor! Are you alright?" The old man grabbed Victor and stuffed a beige pill into his mouth.


    "Vice-President Bet?" After swallowing the pill, Victor''splexion remained ghastly pale. Clenching his teeth, he red at William in the mech, his eyes filled with deep resentment, "Vice-President, you must avenge me!"


    This elder was none other than Julian Bet, one of the five vice-presidents of the Emerald Lion Guild and a mid-level Soulmancer.


    Although Victor was an employee of the 13th Bureau, he was also a member of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Now that William had crippled one of his legs and Julian was present, it was imperative for him to seek revenge for his guild member. Otherwise, how could he face others in the Soulmancermunity, especially with many Soulmancers present to witness the scene?


    If Julian just swallowed his pride, he would only be aughingstock to others.


    "You were on assignment at the 13th Bureau, weren''t you?" Julian, of course, recognized Steven. Victor''sck of strength resulting in his injury was a disgrace to the entire Emerald Lion Guild.


    Victor gritted his teeth and said, "A few days ago, a rookie Soulmancer joined the 13th Bureau. I don''t know what kind of rtive he is to Steven, but Steven is overly biased towards him. I couldn''t stand it, so I said a few words..."


    Victor naturally didn''t mention what happened afterwards.


    Julian, however, filled in the nks himself, imagining that after Steven''s rtive joined the 13th Bureau, they began to abuse their power, relying on Steven''s authority to bully others.


    He had heard about the 13th Bureau''s armor.


    "Wearing that armor to bully a member of our Emerald Lion Guild?"


    "Outrageous! This is too much!" Julian eximed angrily, "Victor, don''t worry, I will seek justice for you!"


    By age, Julian was Victor''s uncle. Seeing his nephew treated this way, how could he stand by idly?


    When Julian came down with Victor, Steven immediately approached with concern, asking, "Victor, are you alright?"


    Julian responded sarcastically, "Steven, what kind of attitude is this! Our guild member''s leg is ruined, does this look okay to you? If the 13th Bureau doesn''t provide a reasonable exnation today, then don''t expect anyone to leave safely!"


    "Hey, Mr. Bet, I did warn him earlier¡­" Steven appeared somewhat helpless, recognizing that Victor had brought this upon himself and now had to face the consequences.


    Indeed, William was a bit harsh in his actions, but considering his strength, it was inevitable.


    Steven knew about William''s abilities and understood that thews of the 13th Bureau couldn''t bind a powerful individual like William. In the world of Soulmancers, only strength truly matters.


    "Advising out of goodwill?"Julian turned his head, looked coldly at William, and said, "I don''t want to waste words with you today. Just pay with your life."

 Chapter 336 What do you mean “impossible�?

    <h4>Chapter 336 What do you mean ¡°impossible¡±?</h4>


    Steven''s expression was grim.


    Want to make William pay with his life?


    He knew Julian, one of the vice-presidents of the Emerald Lion Guild, and an elite mid-level Soulmancer. Indeed, in the current Soulmancer world, Julian was considered top-notch.


    But it all depends on who you''re up against.


    Steven, also a mid-level Soulmancer, revered William after guessing that he had annihted thousands of "Demi-Gods" overnight.


    And now, Julian was demanding William''s life as a price?


    Wasn''t that akin to courting death?


    Steven was also frustrated. He had warned Victor not to provoke William for Victor''s own good.


    Although Victor was somewhat at fault, Steven didn''t want him to die over such trivial matters at William''s hands.


    Having only lost a leg, Victor was already lucky.


    Steven couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences if William were truly provoked.


    "Mr. Bet, in this matter, Victor is also at fault. If possible, I hope to not pursue this matter further." Steven sighed, still wanting to save Julian.


    Julian chuckled and said, "Steven, aren''t you overestimating your 13th Bureau''s armor?"


    "Today''s matter, as long as you stay out of it, and I kill him, it won''t constitute a feud between our Guild and your 13th Bureau." Julian didn''t want to turn this incident into a full-blown conflict with the entire 13th Bureau, but in his view, William had to die.


    Steven furrowed his brows and shook his head, "Mr. Bet, I''ve already advised you. If you insist on killing him, then go ahead! As for the consequences... it has nothing to do with my 13th Bureau."


    He had said all he could, and his final remark about the consequences was a clear implication. Anyone with a bit of sense would understand the hidden meaning in his words.


    "Consequences?!" Julian burst intoughter, loudly proiming, "Are you saying that kid has some powerful backing, maybe a member of a strong Guild? Anyone here, is that kid part of your Guild? Anybody brave enough toe forward and talk to me about it!"


    At this time, the sky was already filled with Soulmancers from various major Soulmancer organizations, floating in the air and enjoying the spectacle. Some Soulmancers who knew each other were whispering and discussing amongst themselves.


    "I think the person inside that armor is just a novice Soulmancer. To think that wearing such a piece of armor allows him to defeat opponents above his level and even break Victor''s leg; technology really is incredibly powerful nowadays."


    "What''s the use of that? Julian has already stepped in. Can a novice Soulmancer boy wearing that outfit reallypete with a mid-level Soulmancer elite? If that''s really the case, then what''s the point in us trying to enhance our own strength?"


    "You have a point!" a Soulmancer shook his head, not optimistic about William''s chances, "If Julian takes action, it''ll take just one move to subdue him."


    Julian waited for about half a minute. Seeing no Soulmancering down to confront him, he slowly approached William.


    Given the current situation, every powerful Guild had sent elites to this new continent. Julian had shouted so loudly earlier,if William truly belonged to a major Soulmancer organization, someone would have likelye forward by now.


    It seemed then that Steven was merely bluffing to protect William.


    The kid was probably just a rtive of Steven.


    "Hmph!" Julian thought he had been very cautious. He didn''t waste words, snorted coldly, and in two steps was in front of William, swinging out a palm strike.


    This palm contained 80% of his strength. Even someone wearing armor would be instantly pulverized by the force inside.


    Defensive power?


    Ordinary people have no idea how peculiar Soulmancer attacks can be.


    William didn''t make any move to block or evade; in fact, he didn''t move at all.


    This elder before him was precisely a mid-level Soulmancer, wasn''t he?


    Dr. Lopez had said that the 096 armor could withstand attacks from a mid-level Soulmancer.


    Moreover, William could see that the main force of this palm was in the transfer of energy, which wouldn''t cause much damage to the armor itself.


    So why bother dodging?


    William didn''t even blink.


    There was just a dull thud as Julian''s palm solidlynded on the chest area of William''s armor.


    "Today, I am being merciful, leaving you aplete corpse!" Julian said after striking, slowly withdrawing his hand.


    In his view, even if the armor''s defense was extraordinary, the person inside should have had their heart stopped by now and couldn''t possibly be alive.


    The Soulmancers above also shook their heads.


    "Let''s go! There''s nothing more to see here, finished in one move!"


    "I thought that wearing that armor really made him invincible."


    "What a joke! A novice Soulmancer defeating a mid-level Soulmancer? Even the elites of the Pantheon Guild couldn''t do that!"


    ...


    Just as all the Soulmancers were about to disperse, William raised the alloy sword equipped with the mech and made a swift cut.


    Electric arcs wrapped around the sword, and with this one strike, Julian''s arm was severed.


    "Ah!" Julian cried out in pain.


    The wound, cauterized by the high temperature of the alloy sword, didn''t even bleed, charring immediately at the site of the injury.


    "What? That kid isn''t dead!"


    "What''s going on? He actually cut off one of Julian''s arms?"


    "Julian was too careless; he probably thought that kid was already dead."


    "This is hrious, Julian capsized in a gutter! A mid-level Soulmancer gets his hand cut off by a novice Soulmancer''s kid!"


    ...


    There were various reactions from the Soulmancers, most of them mocking Julian.


    If things had just ended with William being killed by a single palm strike, indeed, it wouldn''t have been very interesting.


    On the contrary, now that Julian''s arm was cut off, the situation had suddenly be much more intriguing.


    "How is this possible?!" Julian stared at William, equally incredulous.


    With 80% of his strength in that palm strike, Julian thought it impossible for the armor, no matter how strong its defense, to block it.


    William chuckled, "What do you mean ''impossible''?"


    "You... you''re not even injured?"


    The armor covered even the face, leaving only the eyes visible. Although Julian couldn''t see William''s expression, the aura emanating from William was that of a novice Soulmancer. From the sound of his voice, Julian could tell that William waspletely unharmed.


    This was outrageous!


    "Should I have been seriously injured?" William retorted, then pondered over the force that had hit him...


    Well, if he really were just a novice Soulmancer, he probably should have been dead by now.


    But William wasn''t sure.


    After all, he wasn''t truly a novice Soulmancer.


    However, most people would likely think it was the armor''s doing.


    "Damn it!" Julian quickly recovered his wits. With just one hand gone, and with his strength, he should still have more than enough power to kill William.


    Cursing, Julian raised his remaining left hand, and a sacred sword appeared in it, styled like a Temr Crusader sword.


    His divine sword wasn''t particrly remarkable, at least it hadn''t developed a Sword Spirit.


    He swung his sword, aiming to behead William!

 Chapter 337 Was there any need to strive for greater power?

    <h4>Chapter 337 Was there any need to strive for greater power?</h4>


    Julian, after all, was an elite mid-level Soulmancer.


    His furious strike was so powerful that it could even cleave a small hill in two.


    If William truly were just a novice Soulmancer, even in his armor, he would undoubtedly be unable to avoid it.


    Moreover, no matter how impressive the armor''s defense, it couldn''t withstand several attacks from a mid-level Soulmancer elite.


    Especially for someone like Julian, at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer status, one strike could likely destroy the armor.


    The moment Julian made his move, William had at least a hundred ways to kill him.


    But he wasn''t done having fun yet,the armor had many features he wanted to try out. Since Julian wanted to y, William decided to oblige him thoroughly.


    Hoping the fun wouldst a little longer.


    William, mindful of his role as a novice Soulmancer, acted slowerpared to Julian, but his alloy sword was already in position to block.


    To onlookers, it seemed as though William leisurely raised his sword first, and then Julian''s strikended on it.


    "Disconnect!" Julian shouted loudly.


    An arcane pulse rippled, and William was sent flying hundreds of meters, even creating two long trenches where hended.


    But William''s alloy sword remained intact, and the crack previously caused by Victor''s attack was even repaired.


    William''s abilities were immeasurable; as long as he didn''t want the sword to break, merely by his will, he could rbine the molecules of the sword.


    He was quite fond of the armor,why would he let someone destroy it?


    "Damn! Is this armor Dr. Lopez made really this powerful?"


    "That''s terrifying! It actually withstood a strike from a mid-level Soulmancer elite."


    "William is impressive too. Facing a mid-level Soulmancer elite, he even dared to strike first."


    ...


    The people from the 13th Bureau were also excited, watching William in the armor battle a mid-level Soulmancer elite. Although he seemed to be at a disadvantage, he had managed to sever Julian''s arm.


    Did this mean that as long as they wore this armor, they could also stand up to mid-level Soulmancer elites?


    "Ah! It''s useless! I''ve tried that suit of armor. It''s powerful, indeed, but it''s too mentally draining to use."


    "So, this means William''s defeat is certain, huh?!"


    "Isn''t that obvious? How can you think a suit of armor can surpass someone who has umted power over hundreds of years of practice?"


    The people of the 13th Bureau were excited, but most of them believed that the oue was already decided.


    Moreover, it seemed likely that William''s suit of armor would be destroyed here.


    Only Steven and Zoey were just quietly watching.


    Steven was the only one on the field who knew what a foregone conclusion really meant.


    Zoey''s attention was entirely on William. She was worried, but for some reason, her intuition told her that William would win.


    She didn''t even know why she had such intuition.


    But her instincts were usually right.


    Except for thinking of William as a novice Soulmancer¡­


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine." Steven whispered to Zoey, fearing she might intervene impulsively.


    Zoey''s strength should be much higher than Julian''s, but fighting would likely result in casualties, and she has no need to intervene.


    "Mhm." Zoey remained calm, showing no intention to act.


    William was sent flying back hundreds of meters, crashing through manyrge trees. He did this to maintain his current role.


    And also, he hadn''t had enough fun with the other functions of the armor yet.


    "Can it fly too?" With a thought, William activated jets under his feet and soared into the sky, firing three ion cannons simultaneously.


    These were thest three ion cannon shots. To use them again, he would have to go back to Dr. Lopez for a power recharge.


    "Child''s y!" Julian didn''t even bother to dodge, shing with his sword to block the three ion cannon shots head-on.


    "ng!"


    Julian''s divine sword shattered into pieces when it hit the three ion cannon shots.


    "Wow! What did I just see?"


    "Has technology advanced to such a level already? It actually blew Julian''s divine sword to pieces!"


    Julian spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Could a weapon made by ordinary people really shatter his divine sword?


    After all, this was a magical artifact that he had nurtured with his soul for two hundred years.


    With his divine sword destroyed, his soul too was severely damaged, and he was in bad shape.


    He had never experienced the power of ion cannons, a space-based weapon. He always thought that ordinary human weapons couldn''t hurt him, let alone shatter his magical artifact.


    "Hehe!" William couldn''t help butugh.


    The power was impressive!


    Unfortunately, it was quite energy-consuming. He couldn''t even enjoy another exhrating shot.


    William, like a yful old man who had been lonely and bored for decades, finally found a beloved toy, began to explore the other functions of his armor.


    Plutonium?


    Wearing this armor, he naturally received information about its functions.


    The tip of the left middle finger of the armor even contained 1 gram of plutonium.


    William couldn''t help but think that Jhin was truly insane.


    After all, a piece of plutonium the size of an aspirin tablet, if leaked, could poison two hundred million people!


    5 grams could poison all of humanity!


    And Jhin had actually ced 1 gram of plutonium in this armor.


    Scientists doing research really are madmen.


    He even attempted to let people use mental power to control the plutonium for assassination purposes.


    If this 1 gram of plutonium hit someone, no matter if they were a mid-level Soulmancer at their peak, or even a being with Demi-God level strength, their physical body would be utterly destroyed.


    But who could control this one gram of plutonium for an attack, except someone with mental power at its utmost limit?


    Moreover, if it leaked, it would render hundreds of miles around barren, not a de of grass growing.


    As for the other functions, like me throwing or temperature control, these wouldn''t cause substantial harm to a mid-level Soulmancer elite.


    William had seen enough. Julian suddenly flew towards him, moving as fast as lightning, reaching for William''s throat.


    "You''re going to die!" Julian didn''t want any more surprises. This move was meant to break William''s neck.


    But William calmly raised his finger.


    "Bang!" William mimicked the sound of a gunshot with his mouth. 0.1 grams of plutonium was precisely fired, hitting Julian right in the eye.


    The next moment, William sidestepped to avoid Julian''s attack. Julian traced a beautiful arc in mid-air before crashing heavily to the ground, his body bouncing seven or eight meters beforeing to a stop.


    The scene fell into stunned silence.


    What just happened?


    Is Julian dead?!


    Killed by a novice Soulmancer?


    And what exactly did this novice Soulmancer do just now?


    Soulmancers who didn''t understand science were utterly bewildered. They couldn''t fathom how Julian had died.


    Was the armor William wearing that fierce?


    Could a novice Soulmancer wearing it really kill a peak mid-level Soulmancer?


    Then what was the point of their years of rigorous training and searching for treasures? Was there any need to strive for greater power?

 Chapter 338 Peaceful Coexistence is Best

    <h4>Chapter 338 Peaceful Coexistence is Best</h4>


    Julian died, but his soul did not dissipate.


    As a mid-level Soulmancer elite, even in death by severe poisoning, his soul remained intact.


    Just when everyone thought it was all over, Julian''s soul suddenly transformed into a beam of white light and struck William.


    "This kid is done for now!"


    "I wonder if Julian is trying to possess his body with his soul, or what he intends to do!"


    "Either way, that kid''s soul is definitely going to be eradicated!"


    The nearby Soulmancers, seeing Julian''s soul entering William''s body, assumed William was doomed.


    After all, even if the armor was formidable, it could only withstand physical attacksparable to those of a mid-level Soulmancer elite.


    But what about spiritual attacks?


    Many even thought that if Julian had initially attacked William on a spiritual level, the current situation wouldn''t have happened.


    Sacrificing his physical body in the process seemed like the most embarrassing thing a mid-level Soulmancer could do.


    Julian was indeed full of regret.


    But when his soul collided with William''s, attempting to forcibly possess his body, that''s when he truly regretted his actions.


    To attempt to possess a body, he had to directly confront William''s soul.


    A mere mid-level Soulmancer trying to seize William''s body ¨C wasn''t that a huge joke?


    "How can this¡­" At the moment of impact with William''s soul, Julian finally understood the magnitude of the entity he was facing.


    Such an immensely powerful soul.


    Is this really a novice Soulmancer?


    Who said that?


    Damn it!


    If Julian''s soul was akin to a grain of sand, then William''s soul wasparable to the vast universe.


    There was noparison at all!


    A grain of rice trying to shatter a universe!


    What an utterly ridiculous notion.


    It was almost instantaneous.


    Julian''s soul disintegrated, with no chance of survival.


    William was resigned to his fate. Even though he had hidden his true power and had killed Julian, he never intended to annihte his soul.


    But if Julian sought his own death, who could be med?


    Julian''s action was akin to deliberately creating trouble, trying to profit from provoking others, only to fail and end up destroying himself.


    For William, everything seemed to unfold without much disturbance, while the other Soulmancers around were waiting for more excitement.


    They hadn''t yet realized that Julian''s soul was already gone, assuming he was still assaulting William''s soul.


    "Even if he sessfully possesses the body, that body is too inferior!"


    "Haha! True, going from a mid-level to a novice Soulmancer, and who knows if that body has any disabilities."


    "He definitely got the short end of the stick! Hahaha!"


    The Soulmancers continued tough among themselves.


    William, meanwhile, had already controlled the armor to fly next to Steven.


    "Have to say, this armor is pretty good." William smiled, quite satisfied with the armor.


    Steven had been mentally prepared.


    In his view, William''s strength was definitely beyond that of a high-level Soulmancer. Coupled with the armor, what chance did Julian have?


    "Vice-President! Thank you so much." Victor, still under the impression that William''s body had been taken over by Julian''s soul, actually bowed deeply to William, believing he was speaking to his Vice-President Julian.


    William nced at him, "Who said I''m your vice-president?"


    "¡­" Victor stood frozen in ce, utterly dumbfounded.


    "Vice¡­ Vice-President¡­ please don''t joke with me¡­" Victor''s mouth twitched violently, unable to believe that the person in front of him was still William.


    If he was still William, then what happened to Julian?


    How could such a powerful mid-level Soulmancer elite just vanish into thin air?


    William alsoughed, "Don''t joke with me either, I''m not familiar with you."


    "..." Victor''s face stiffened immediately.


    "How is it possible?" Victor trembled, staring at William, "You''re just a novice Soulmancer, how could you operate the armor for so long?"


    "Where is our vice-president''s soul?"


    A mid-level Soulmancer''s soul is incredibly powerful. How could it fail against a novice Soulmancer? That was just absurd!


    "What soul?" William feigned ignorance.


    I''m a novice Soulmancer, what do I know about souls?


    Anyway, I''m fine,as for the rest, let them guess what they want.


    Even if they guess my true strength, there''s no reward.


    "Damn it, Jhin didn''t upgrade the armor again, did he?" Victor could only guess that Jhin had upgraded the armor to counter a Soulmancer''s soul attack.


    After all, what couldn''t that scientific oddball do?


    His life''s work seemed to revolve around making it possible for ordinary people to fight against Soulmancers.


    If he had designed something like that, it wouldn''t be surprising at all.


    "Achoo!" Jhin sneezed again at the base, unconcerned, wiped his nose with his sleeve, and continued working.


    Of course, William offered no exnation.


    Let Victor guess as he pleases,it had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing Soulmancers all around, Steven spoke loudly, "Fellow friends, regarding today''s incident, it was Victor who provoked first. Now that Julian, the vice-president of the Emerald Lion Guild, has fallen, I express my deep apologies. However, in the world of Soulmancers, the strong prevail. Vice President Bet, as a mid-level Soulmancer elite, took action against a novice Soulmancer... a young person. I hope this matter should alsoe to an end now!"


    As he said the word ''young man'', Steven couldn''t help but shudder.


    He certainly didn''t share Victor''s belief that the 096 armor was so powerful that it could directly counter-attack the soul of a mid-level Soulmancer elite.


    This was all because William''s strength was freakishly abnormal.


    Julian had only himself to me.


    "What? Julian is dead?"


    "Is it all because of that armor?"


    Many Soulmancers, eyeing the armor on William, became envious.


    A novice Soulmancer wearing it could fight against a mid-level Soulmancer and even turn the tables. What would happen if a mid-level Soulmancer elite wore it?


    However, these Soulmancers, out of respect for their rtionship with the 13th Bureau, did not dare to openly covet it.


    As people were about to leave, Steven spoke up again, "Friends, since we are all gathered here today, let me share something with you."


    The Soulmancers, hearing his words, paused to listen.


    Steven announced, "Our national leaders, under international pressure, have agreed to allow other countries to send teams of a hundred people each to thisnd. After a month, the amount ofnd allotted to them will be based on the number of survivors."


    "Hahaha! Director Garcia, are you suggesting a free-for-all?"


    "Even if the leaders agree to share thend for joint development, would other Soulmancer organizations agree? If they dare to enter, they better not think of leaving!"


    "Why bother with such talk? Are we supposed to engage in a ughterfest on this new continent?"


    These Soulmancers, belonging to various guilds, were now forced to confront this issue due to the day''s events.


    Are they choosing to fight and kill each other over territory? What should be done if our own people start fighting amongst themselves? Can everyone resist the temptation of resources?


    Steven quickly added, "Friends, thisnd is vast, filled with treasure and resources. Why should we fight each other? Why not adopt a firste, first-served approach? Everyone can im a piece of territory andter bring their guild members to develop the resources and improve their strength. How does that sound?"

 Chapter 339 Who Can’t Find Allies?

    <h4>Chapter 339 Who Can''t Find Allies?</h4>


    Soulmancers aren''t Dark Power Wielders. Whether it''s hypocrisy or true righteousness, at least in public, they need a reason to engage inbat.


    Just like Julian picking a fight with William just now, he first had to take the moral high ground and then engage in open and fairbat.


    It is said that only in this way can one avoid falling into darkness on the path of power enhancement.


    As Steven said, this region is vast, and there are only so manyrge Soulmancer organizations in the world. What is there to fight over?


    If a real battle broke out, it would be bad for everyone.


    However, these elites who have be part of the Soulmancer organizations are only giving face to Steven for now, verbally advocating for peaceful coexistence. But if they really discover some rare and exotic treasure, they would undoubtedly end up fighting bitterly.


    The idea of ''firste, first served'' doesn''t exist!


    In the world of Soulmancers, it''s always the one with the biggest fist who has the final say.


    The other Soulmancers dispersed quickly, but some members of the Emerald Lion Guild were still around, seemingly reporting back to the elite members of their Guild.


    How could they let this incident go so easily?


    It can only be said that this time Julian led the team, and now that Julian is dead, the rest don''t dare to confront William head-on.


    Moreover, Steven is at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer strength. If it really came to a fight, the people of the Emerald Lion Guild would definitely note out on top. What they need to do now is to keep an eye on Steven and his group.


    "Friends from the Emerald Lion Guild, perhaps it''s best for you all to disperse," Steven also yed the role of a peacemaker. In his view, even if the Emerald Lion Guild sent their elite, it would be futile against William.


    In Steven''s eyes, even if the Emerald Lion Guild sent an elite with Demi-God level strength, they might not be a match for William.


    Why bother seeking trouble?


    A young man from the Emerald Lion Guild, in response to Steven''s advice, coldly said, "What now? Is Director Garcia capable of taking on all of us and defeating us?"


    Steven was momentarily speechless. This kid must have been taught by Julian, the same attitude, not knowing what''s good for him!


    Hearing him say that, William alsoughed: "You think you''re the only one who can call for help?"


    He then took out his phone and called Alice.


    "Alice,e over and help me in a fight!"


    William was generally amicable and actually disliked brawling. Now that someone was insisting on a fight, he naturally called his apprentice to practice.


    "Another... fight?" Alice was also frustrated upon hearing William''s words.


    Since elementary school, she has been saving people through medical means. Before meeting William, not to mention killing, she rarely even argued with others. Now, when Williames to her, it''s often about getting her into fights with others.


    She''s a girl, after all...


    And William, who imed to have lost all his powers, was just a big liar.


    "I''ll send you my location. Hurry up, or I''ll get beaten to death." After saying this, William hung up and sent his location to Alice.


    The people from the Emerald Lion Guild, hearing William so arrogantly call for backup, only knew he was summoning a strong ally. They didn''t know how powerful, but they guessed at least a peak mid-level Soulmancer.


    "Hmph! Stay if you dare! I want to see who you can call!" The Emerald Lion Guild members were not scared at all. They had informed their Guild Master through their Guild''smunication crystal and had just received a message that he would arrive soon.


    The Guild Master of the Emerald Lion Guild was a powerhouse with Demi-God level strength. Although not invincible, there were few on Earth who could be his match.


    Other Guild''s powerhouses certainly wouldn''t intervene in this matter.


    William sneered and said, "You''ll be scared once you see her."


    Steven was also amazed. William really loved to y around. This supreme king here was pretending to be a newbie, calling Alice to fight?


    "William... their Guild has a Demi-God level powerhouse." Steven feltpelled to remind William.


    He knew William was powerful, but to what extent, he wasn''t quite sure.


    It was a reminder so William would be mentally prepared.


    William raised an eyebrow and arrogantly said, "A mere Demi-God strength small Soulmancer, Alice can totally handle it."


    "..."


    The people around were speechless.


    Since when did a powerhouse with Demi-God strength get referred to as ''mere''...


    Are you too full of yourself?


    You''re just a novice Soulmancer, you know...


    And many from the 13th Bureau knew that Alice was only at a mid-level Soulmancer standard, seemingly still in the early phase of that level.


    Though herbat ability was rtively strong.


    But to call a Soulmancer at the early stage of mid-level Soulmancer standard to battle a Demi-God strength powerhouse.


    That''s like being drunk and delirious.


    Steven didn''t know what else to say.


    Since William seemed so nonchnt, he probably understood that William wasn''t afraid of a Demi-God strength powerhouse.


    So how William wanted to handle it, he decided not to bother.


    If Alice truly could defeat a Demi-God strength powerhouse with her mid-level Soulmancer abilities, that would indeed be interesting.


    Time passed slowly.


    The people from the 13th Bureau didn''t leave, and the members of the Emerald Lion Guild kept their eyes on William and his group, until a golden light flew in from the horizon.


    "It''s the Guild Master!"


    The Emerald Lion Guild members got excited upon seeing the golden light, with some already starting to cheer.


    As the golden light faded, a tall man standing on a flying sword hovered in mid-air.


    The people from the 13th Bureau felt immense pressure.


    It was as if a giant mountain was pressing on their chests, making it hard to breathe.


    The Soulmancers who had just dispersed were now watching from a distance.


    "Wow! The Emerald Lion Guild really pulled out all the stops! Emerald Sage Steel himself hase."


    "Don''t you know? They say that Victor, Emerald Sage Steel''s foster son, and Julian were good friends. With such a big incident, it''s not surprising that he''s involved."


    "That''s a Demi-God strength powerhouse! It''s been so many years since a Demi-God strength fighter made a move. Is he going to annihte everyone from the 13th Bureau this time?"


    "Heh, it''s not impossible!" A mid-level Soulmancer chuckled softly, "Their strongest in the 13th Bureau, Steven, is just at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer. If Emerald Sage Steel wants, with a single swing of his giant sword, none of them would survive."


    ...


    The Emerald Sage Steel, as the Soulmancers called him, had flowing long hair and seemed to carry a giant sword glowing with a mysterious light. His gaze was sharp like a sword, his presence immense, as if a warrior descended from the heavens.


    "Who killed our Guild''s Vice President?" The voice of Emerald Sage Steel thundered through the area, making everyone feel an immense pressure, as if the entire space was enveloped by his powerful energy, and life and death seemed to hinge on his single thought.


    Of course, except for William.


    To William, this so-called Emerald Sage Steel seemed to be just average in strength. If he wanted, he could still eliminate him instantly.


    "I did it! You just wait, I''ve called for backup!" William, still in his armor, shouted defiantly.


    "You dare to speak so boldly!" Emerald Sage Steel couldn''t be bothered with idle talk with William. He unleashed his prideful sword technique secret skill, a sword light streaking across the sky like a meteor, charging directly at William, intending to cut him down immediately.


    As Emerald Sage Steel raised his giant sword, a dazzling light descended from the sky, illuminating the entire surrounding area. This massive energy, with unmatched power, fiercely shed towards William.


    The energy beam fell, striking William.


    And then... nothing happened...


    William just stood there, his armor without a single scratch, and he evenughed, "What''s the matter? Scared? Can''t wait?"


    "..." Garen Steel looked at William in confusion. How was this possible?


    A novice Soulmancer took his sword technique head-on without a scratch?


    Had he lost his touch in killing after years of not fighting?

 Chapter 340 The Terrifying Alice

    <h4>Chapter 340 The Terrifying Alice</h4>


    "What did Emerald Sage Steel just do?"


    "It looked like he used his secret sword technique on that novice Soulmancer."


    "Doesn''t that mean the novice Soulmancer is already dead?"


    "Heh, look at that kid jumping around alive. I think that sword technique must have embedded itself in his body and will explodeter."


    ...


    The Soulmancers in the distance were ready to leave, but how could they miss the opportunity to observe a Demi-God strength powerhouse in action?


    It had been so many years since theyst saw a Demi-God strength fighter make a move.


    And this time, it was because of a novice Soulmancer.


    Emerald Sage Steel stared at William for a long while, not understanding where things had gone wrong.


    The sword technique he used, let alone a novice Soulmancer, even a mid-level Soulmancer elite should have certainly died.


    This is the absolute difference in strength levels. For a Demi-God strength powerhouse to annihte a novice Soulmancer is as simple as a human stepping on an ant.


    Now, it was like a human viciously stepping on an ant on the ground, lifting his foot to look, only to find the ant still jumping around, even waving its pincers in challenge. Who could ept that?


    The problem must lie with the armor he was wearing.


    Garen stared at William. Compared to those from the 13th Bureau who were already overwhelmed by his presence, William looked exceptionally unusual.


    He believed that no one could deliberately hide their strength in his presence, so the reason for this situation could only be attributed to the armor.


    Garen Steel had lived for over a thousand years, from thete Middle Ages to the present. Although he was angry over the death of his friend, he had not lost his reason. He asked with interest, "Have you called for backup?"


    "Yes, just wait and see!" William replied.


    "Good! I''ll wait right here. I want to see who you can summon for help!" Emerald Sage Steel watched William expressionlessly.


    Although he only possessed Demi-God strength, as a legendary warrior, his attack power far exceeded that of a regr Soulmancer.


    Even if William could summon another Demi-God level Soulmancer, he was not afraid at all.


    In his view, the whole incident was William''s fault to begin with. Which Demi-God level powerhouse would want to offend him for the sake of someone as weak as William?


    The people from the 13th Bureau were extremely nervous, and even Steven, who knew William''s strength, found it difficult to raise his head under the oppressive energy released by Emerald Sage Steel.


    William was strong, but he hardly emitted any frightening aura. On the contrary, it was Emerald Sage Steel who, from his arrival, enveloped everyone under his energy''s oppressive force.


    As the sun set, Alice finally arrived in her car.


    Emerald Sage Steel had actually noticed Alice''s arrival early on, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After all, William said he had called for backup. In his view, anyone capable of contending with him would at least be an elite with Demi-God level strength.


    Alice was just at the early stage of being a mid-level Soulmancer, so Emerald Sage Steel naturally didn''t take her seriously.


    "What''s with the fighting again?" Alice had left Luna and Erebus, the two little ones, at home and came alone in her car, immediately asking upon arrival.


    William had already lifted the visor of his armor and nodded towards Emerald Sage Steel, who was hovering in the sky.


    Alice looked up at the figure in the sky and naively waved with a smile, "Hello... you..."


    "What do you mean ''hello''? I told you to fight him!"


    If it weren''t for the crowd, William would have knocked Alice on the head right then for her foolishness.


    "Uh..." Alice looked up at Emerald Sage Steel again, feeling like her master was setting her up.


    The other person was holding a giant sword that looked very impressive and was glowing, and could even hover and fly, clearly indicating he was a formidable figure.


    Moreover, she still couldn''t fly herself. What was she supposed to do against him, fight in an airne?


    "Is this the person you called for?" Emerald Sage Steel was so infuriated he almost fell from the sky. He had waited, expecting a Demi-God level warrior, only to find a mid-level Soulmancer woman.


    It was a huge insult to him!


    This was not just an insult to his strength, but he felt as if his intelligence was being rubbed against the floor.


    He had been continually adjusting his aura, keeping himself at peak condition.


    Just as Emerald Sage Steel was thinking about how to kill these two, his divine sword suddenly lost its luster, the oppressive energy around him dissipated, and if he hadn''t acted quickly to grip the sword tightly, it probably would have fallen to the ground.


    A legendary warrior losing control of his own sword?


    Emerald Sage Steel was shocked and distressed. Holding his divine sword, he slowly descended, beginning to seriously observe Alice.


    Even a Demi-God level powerhouse couldn''t silently make him lose control of his sword like this!


    And it was the appearance of this woman that made him realize, not only could he not release his secret sword technique, but he couldn''t even exert his energy pressure.


    This situation was naturally due to the Sword of Soulbreaker hanging on Alice''s wrist.


    Although the power of the Sword of Soulbreaker was sealed by William, it had still apanied William in the age of gods, ying countless fierce beasts and some god-level powerhouses. Any of the spirits fallen under that sword could easily overpower the Guild Master of the Emerald Lion.


    Most importantly, the quality of the Sword of Soulbreaker was too high. Even Zeus'' ''Sword of Thunder'', Apollo''s ''Sword of the Sun'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', and Ares'' ''Sword of War'' wouldn''t dare to act up in its presence. The sword spirit of Emerald Sage Steel''s sword was only a hundred years old, making it a mere child in front of the Sword of Soulbreaker''s sword spirit.


    y with swords in front of the Sword of Soulbreaker?


    Is that even possible?


    Any Soulmancer skilled in swordsmanship, when facing the Sword of Soulbreaker, would find it difficult to even draw their sword.


    Alice wasn''t nervous, thinking that the man before her was someone her master had arranged for her to practice with. She tentatively asked, "Shall we have a fight?"


    Emerald Sage Steel felt an inexplicable panic in his heart.


    It wasn''t for any other reason but the sheer eeriness of everything that had just happened, all seemingly because of this woman before him.


    If Alice had disyed Demi-God level strength, he wouldn''t be afraid, but she was at the early stage of being a mid-level Soulmancer!!


    But how could she possibly be just at the early stage of a mid-level Soulmancer?!


    Emerald Sage Steel could only feel that Alice''s strength far exceeded his own, so much so that it was beyond hisprehension, which is why he couldn''t see through Alice''s true power.


    "Hiss¡ª" Emerald Sage Steel took a deep breath, his expressionplex, "I never thought that there could be someone like you in this world, Master. But about today''s matter, he killed my friend first. I am seeking revenge for my friend. Do you really intend to intervene?"


    Addressing someone as Master when encountering a person with superior strength is a sign of respect.


    Moreover, Alice''s appearance had made Emerald Sage Steel feel that she was inscrutable.


    He dared not fight her, but if he just left like this, wouldn''t his Emerald Lion Guild lose face?


    Alice was puzzled to be addressed as Master by Emerald Sage Steel, but after thinking about it, she concluded that it must be because her strength was too high.


    Although her opponent could fly, he was just all show and no substance, and now he must be intimidated by her.


    Hehe, Alice thought proudly to herself, knowing that the opponent her master found for her wouldn''t be too strong.


    Alice lifted her head and raised an eyebrow, "He killed the person, what do you want to do about it now?"


    "Of course, he must pay with his life!"


    Emerald Sage Steel, although not feeling any terrifying aura from Alice, believed that she had reached a high-level state of unity with nature.


    After all, what just happened was too incredible, and he certainly didn''t believe Alice was merely at the early stage of being a mid-level Soulmancer.

 Chapter 341 My performance just now wasn’t bad, right?

    <h4>Chapter 341 My performance just now wasn''t bad, right?</h4>


    "Make him pay with his life?"


    Alice looked at Emerald Sage Steel with a gaze akin to someone observing a person with an intellectual disability.


    A man who called her Master, seemed powerful but apparentlycked real skill, was actually demanding William''s life?


    Wasn''t this just seeking trouble deliberately?


    Garen frowned slightly, saying, "Of course! If you kill someone, you must pay the price! In the world of Soulmancers, it''s only right to pay with your life!"


    Although this woman before him was extraordinarily strong, someone of her caliber shouldn''t be protecting a novice Soulmancer.


    After all, in Garen''s eyes, the strength of a novice Soulmancer was no different from that of an ant. Alice, being even stronger, should care even less about someone else''s life.


    "I don''t care about your demand for his life. I came here today to fight you." Alice didn''t want to bother with the details. William had called her over to fight, and as for this man wanting William to pay with his life, as long as he had the ability to enforce it, she would let him be.


    "So, you mean... you''re standing up for him, Master?" Garen gritted his teeth and asked, "Just a novice Soulmancer, what does the Master see in him?"


    As the two talked, everyone around them waspletely baffled.


    The Guild Master of Emerald Lion calling Alice ''Master''?


    And Alice acting so arrogantly, could she really be some hidden expert?


    "I like him... he''s handsome!" Alice didn''t want to waste words, "Since you''re calling me Master, I''ll let you make the first move!" Saying so, the Sword of Soulbreaker transformed into a wooden sword andnded in her hand, held at an angle behind her.


    "..." Garen, also holding his divine sword, watched Alice cautiously.


    ws!


    All ws!


    Although the energy emanating from Alice was pure, the way she stood there, her whole body seemed full of openings.


    Two voices echoed in Garen Steel''s heart.


    The first voice told him that he could kill this woman with a single stroke of his sword.


    The second voice warned him not to draw his sword, for if he did, he would surely die!


    How could such a situation arise?


    Garen, as a fearless warrior who had never hesitated to draw his sword against any formidable opponent, found himself shaking internally in just a short moment.


    Alice stood there, looking somewhat impatiently at Garen.


    She simply regarded Garen as someone who appeared strong butcked real skill, and didn''t take him seriously at all.


    How formidable could someone be who called her Master upon meeting?


    He''s even starting to sweat on his forehead.


    Tsk tsk!


    He looked like a master when he was flying in the air just now, but it turns out he''s all show and no substance. It looks like she could solve this in one move!


    "Are you going to draw your sword or not?" Alice rubbed her temples with some irritation, not understanding what her master was thinking, calling her all this way to fight such a rookie...


    Huh?


    Something''s off!


    A glimmer of realization shed in Alice''s eyes.


    Could it be...


    Letting her fight this battle is just an excuse, and the real reason her master called her was that he missed her?


    Hehehe!


    Alice was certain now. William must have missed her but was just too shy to say it.


    Thinking this, Alice couldn''t help but curve her lips into a small smile.


    A girl''s face often uncontrobly reveals her thoughts on such matters, after all, Alice wasn''t like William, who could keep everything hidden inside.


    Her smile only increased the pressure on Garen, who was standing opposite her.


    His hand holding the sword even trembled uncontrobly for a moment.


    That smile...


    If I draw my sword, I fear I might fall here today!


    But if he couldn''t even draw his sword against a strong opponent, then this woman would forever be his nightmare, a shadow in his heart.


    What should he decide?


    Garen clenched his teeth. After ascending to Demi-God level strength, in theory, he shouldn''t fear anyone anymore.


    But¡­


    Now he found himself unable to use even a trace of his secret sword technique.


    Draw the sword!


    A look of resignation shed in Garen''s eyes. Even if it meant death, he should draw his sword!


    Even if he couldn''t gather a shred of energy, he must draw his sword.


    Garen raised his hand and thrust his sword forward.


    This thrust had no energy concentration at all, let alone unleashing any secret sword technique.


    But a Demi-God level warrior''s speed was so fast that Alice couldn''t see his movement.


    Just a moment ago, Garen was standing 30 feet away, and before Alice could react, Garen''s sword had already thrust past her neck, half an inch away.


    Gulp!


    Garen swallowed hard,?quickly retreated several feet, bowed to Alice, and said anxiously and fearfully, "Master, I have offended you. Regarding today''s matter, our Emerald Lion Guild will no longer pursue it. Please forgive us."


    Alice still didn''t understand what had happened. Just now¡­


    Did hee close to her?


    She hadn''t even seen Garen draw his sword. She only saw him suddenly appear in front of her, bowing, and then asking for her forgiveness¡­


    "Aren''t you going to fight anymore?" Alice was a bit puzzled. She hadn''t even made a move yet and wasn''t sure if William would be satisfied with her performance.


    There seemed to be no performance at all.


    Garen sheathed his sword, hanging his head, and said, "No more fighting! Thank you for your mercy in not killing me."


    Alice''s mouth twitched slightly, wondering what she had actually done.


    It seemed her strength had reached a level where she could win without fighting.


    Or perhaps, she now possessed the demeanor of a ruler, her mere presence forcing enemies to bow in submission!


    "If you''re not fighting, then forget it!" Alice said, putting away the Sword of Soulbreaker, and then walked over to William, whispering, "How was that? My performance just now wasn''t bad, right?"


    "It was okay, I guess." William could hardly stop himself from rolling his eyes.


    It seemed this Demi-God level guy had been scared out of his wits.


    It wasn''t really his fault, after all, with Alice holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, no sword in the world could pierce her.


    Garen had finally mustered the courage to thrust his sword, only for the divine sword in his hand to veer off course inexplicably.


    With Alice looking calm andposed, doing nothing, she was naturally perceived by Garen as an unparalleled warrior.


    With even his sword out of his control, in Garen''s mind, Alice''s strength had reached an unimaginable level.


    "Master... then may I take my leave?" Garen even hesitated to leave without permission, standing at a distance and asking for consent.


    Alice waved her hand, saying, "Bye! Actually, the way you were flying in the air just now was quite impressive."


    "..." Garen felt as if an arrow had struck his heart. Impressive in flying?


    That was just mocking! After Alice''s appearance, he couldn''t even manage to fly, which truly defined a real powerhouse!


    Garen gave Alice and William a deep look. This novice Soulmancer was incredibly lucky to have won the favor of such an extraordinary powerhouse with just a handsome face.


    He didn''t dare to stay longer, leading the Emerald Lion Guild members to leave dejectedly.


    Since Alice''s arrival, all the Soulmancers who had been flying had fallen to the ground, but they still thought it was Garen''s doing.

 Chapter 342 The Opponent Was Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 342 The Opponent Was Too Weak</h4>


    The Guild Master of the Emerald Lion Guild personally intervened, and they just walked away dejectedly like that?


    The sword thrust that Garen had mustered all his courage for went almost unnoticed, as the difference in strength was simply too vast.


    Most people only saw Garen inexplicably bow to Alice, asking for forgiveness for his rudeness, and then leading his people away without even daring to fly.


    "Alice... are you maybe a bit too strong?" A staff member from the 13th Bureau couldn''t help bute up to Alice, filled with admiration.


    They all thought William was doomed today, facing the Guild Master, a Demi-God level powerhouse, and a legendary warrior known for his attacking prowess.


    Who would have thought that after Alice arrived, she would boldly invite the opponent to attack first, only for Garen to concede without even swinging his sword?


    Alice, responding to the 13th Bureau staff member''s praise,ughed heartily: "It''s not that I''m too strong, but that the opponent was too weak."


    "..." The staff member from the 13th Bureau couldn''t help but ask Alice, "Alice, what exactly is your strength level?"


    "Me?" Alice lifted her face with a smile, "My strength isn''t that high, just at the mid-level Soulmancer standard."


    Although she seemed to speak modestly, her pride was apparent to anyone listening.


    William, standing beside her, said casually, "That guy just now seemed to be at the Demi-God level."


    Alice had never heard of the Demi-God level before and said offhand, "What''s so special about Demi-God level?"


    After saying it, she froze.


    "Demi... Demi-God level?" Alice''s mouth hung open, looking at William with a puzzled face.


    William smiled and said, "You are now at the mid-level Soulmancer standard, next up is the advanced Soulmancer, and thenes the Demi-God level..."


    "..." Alice was stunned for a good five seconds before it sunk in.


    Just hearing William say it seemed unremarkable.


    But having gone through a level up in her abilities, Alice could clearly feel how much difference there was in her strength before and after the upgrade.


    Naturally, she also understood how significant a difference one level could make.


    Demi-God level...


    Just thinking about it was terrifying!


    "You weren''t trying to get me killed, were you?" Alice, btedly realizing the danger, was deeply frightened.


    A mid-level Soulmancer standard fighter taking on a Demi-God level powerhouse head-on, and even letting the opponent make the first move!


    That was incredibly bold!


    "Anyway, you won, didn''t you?" William smiled, as all this was within his expectations.


    Holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, no one in this world who fights with a sword can harm Alice.


    Even if a real fight had broken out, he could have directly suppressed Garen''s strength, reducing him to a mid-level Soulmancer standard.


    What he hadn''t expected was that the Guild Master of the Emerald Lion would be so terrified by Alice.


    A Demi-God level warrior was scared off by a mid-level Soulmancer standard novice.


    Alice''s na?ve and clueless demeanor had its advantages.


    "Right, right, right!" What else could Alice say? She had already won.


    "Alice, thanks to you just now. Would you like to join us on our journey?" Steven knew that Alice had a close rtionship with William. They hadn''t encountered any real danger here, and having Alice with them could actually be good.


    "Sure! What are we doing here?" Alice looked at the corpses of the beasts nearby, frowning, "When did such a ce appear near New York City, and what are those things?"


    William exined, "You don''t know? Thisnd suddenly appeared on Earth. Didn''t you hear the roars of those beasts in the sky before? And recently, the news and trending topics are all about this new continent..."


    "I rarely use my phone." Alice realized, "Yesterday, when I saw those things in the sky, I thought it was 3D projection technology."


    William then felt that Alice seemed even more out of touch with this era than he was.


    Alice asked again, "Did you guys kill these monsters?"


    Steven replied, "They were already dead when we got here."


    "Oh." Alice wasn''t like other Soulmancers, who would think of using the situation to find rare resources to enhance their strength. Seeing so many unfamiliar trees around, she just wanted to look for rare and valuable herbs she hadn''t seen before.


    "You can dissect that corpse, I want a piece of thigh meat." William pointed at the corpse of a huge beast lying ahead, starting to give orders to Alice.


    "Thigh meat?" Alice looked at the corpse of the beast, which was over 10 feet tall, and couldn''t help but smack her lips, "You''re not nning to eat it, are you?"


    Wasn''t it obvious?


    When William saw these corpses, what else could he be thinking about but eating them?


    Although technology had progressed, many types of meat were farmed,cking in texture and vor. Talking about delicacies, like this fierce beast in front of them, it had been a long time since hest ate such.


    "Alright then!" Alice pouted, a look of aggrievement on her face.


    He called her over, first to fight a Demi-God level powerhouse, and now, after an easy victory without fighting, he was asking her to dissect the corpse of a fierce beast.


    She was a girl, after all!


    Wouldn''t dissecting a corpse result in being covered in blood?


    In reality, William''s intent was for Alice''s benefit.


    To him, the beast''s corpse was merely food, but for Alice and other Soulmancers, it was a treasure trove, especially the beast''s soul essence within.


    If refined into pills and consumed, it would undoubtedly bring significant benefits.


    But if Alice did nothing and still received benefits, she would have to bear corresponding responsibilities and consequences.


    To lessen the ties of cause and effect between her and himself, having her participate in dissecting the corpse and taking a piece of thigh meat could be seen as a task she performed for him.


    Just like when he agreed to help Seraphina reshape her body, he also asked her toplete some tasks in exchange.


    "Alice, the hide of this beast is very tough. Can you try to dissect it?" Steven actually felt quite embarrassed. The corpse of the beast was right there, and he, being at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer strength, couldn''t even break through the beast''s skin.


    Alice took out the Sword of Soulbreaker again, thought for a moment, and realized that dissecting this body wasn''t going to be easy. It seemed like this was an opportunity her master had given her for practice.


    Holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, she channeled her energy, focused intently on the corpse of the beast in front of her, and with a sharp cry, she swung her sword.


    "Phew!"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker struck the beast''s corpse, cutting through it as easily as a knife through bread, contradicting Steven''s earlier ims about the difficulty.


    "Huh? Just this... it''s not that hard!" Alice was also slightly stunned. What happened to the promised toughness of the surface?


    The staff members of the 13th Bureau nearby all looked on with newfound respect.


    At this moment, they no longer believed Alice was just at mid-level Soulmancer standard.


    Steven had tried earlier, and even at the peak of mid-level Soulmancer strength, he couldn''t prate the hide of the beast. Alice''s sword cut through it so effortlessly.


    Considering Garen''s reactions earlier, Alice must undoubtedly be an extraordinary powerhouse!


    They couldn''t simply think the Demi-God level Guild Master was a fool, could they?


    If Alice wasn''t strong, why would he have reacted like that?


    If she were merely at a mid-level Soulmancer standard, Garen probably would have in her with a single sword strike!

 Chapter 343 One hundred thousand U.S. dollars every month.

    <h4>Chapter 343 One hundred thousand U.S. dors every month.</h4>


    Alice inexplicably became seen as an unparalleled powerhouse in the eyes of everyone, a fighter who was significantly stronger than even Demi-God level warriors.


    With such a powerful individual apanying them, the members of the 13th Bureau were no longer worried about their safety.


    Having someone stronger than a Demi-God level fighter with them meant they didn''t have to fear any situation they might encounter.


    As they continued their journey inward, they collected various items including the corpses of fierce beasts, along with soil and nt samples.


    The 13th Bureau, being a national organization, used various high-tech instruments for analysis and had a more organized and professional approachpared to individual Soulmancers.


    Alice, after her battle, had be famous among the Soulmancers as a hidden master and was also regarded as a guardian deity of the 13th Bureau.


    If the Guild Master of the Emerald Lion Guild wasn''t her match, other Soulmancers would naturally not dare to provoke their group.


    No one really believed that Alice was just at mid-level Soulmancer standard, especially since none of them were stronger than the Guild Master of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    "These shiny pearls look pretty good! They would make nice jewelry if taken back." Alice, having changed into the protective suit of the 13th Bureau, had dissected over a dozen beast corpses, filling the left pocket of her suit with soul essences.


    She didn''t realize that these shiny pearls she mentioned would be considered incredibly precious in the ancient Soulmancer circles.


    If it weren''t for the abundance of fierce beast corpses around, even a single soul essence could cause Soulmancers to fight over it.


    Even now, despite the plethora of beast corpses, most Soulmancers, like Steven, found it impossible to work with these corpses, let alone extract soul essences.


    Merely watching Alice effortlessly dissect the corpses of fierce beasts made any Soulmancer who witnessed it respect her deeply.


    Some even followed their group to pick up leftovers.


    Steven, skilled in social etiquette, allowed the 13th Bureau to leave the dissected corpses behind for other Soulmancers to take.


    With Alice there, dissecting the corpses of fierce beasts was incredibly easy for the 13th Bureau, almost taking just four or five sword strokes per corpse.


    Steven, walking alongside Alice and William, tentatively asked, "Alice, I wonder if you could join our organization, even as a special consultant would be great."


    "I can apply for you to have an honorary instructor position, with a monthly sry of $100,000. We won''t assign you any work, and there are no restrictions on clocking in; you cane whenever you want." Steven took a deep breath and continued, "I know you don''t need the money, but as a special consultant, you''d just asionally assist us with our work."


    "Uh... So you mean, do nothing and get paid $100,000 a month?" Alice looked at Steven, puzzled, not understanding his intention.


    "You can think of it that way," Steven said seriously. "You must have seen that our 13th Bureau doesn''t have very strongbat capabilities. Even Zoey can''t deter those Soulmancer method Guilds."


    "Manyrge Soulmancer organizations have Demi-God level fighters. If our enforcement agency doesn''t have a powerful figurehead, they won''t take us seriously. If ites to a fight, our words will have no weight." Steven firmly believed that only with poweres the right to speak.


    "But... I really am just at mid-level Soulmancer standard..." Alice almost cried.


    She understood Steven''s point ¨C they wanted to use her name to deter Soulmancers and pursue as much peace as possible.


    It was a good idea.


    The problem was that she had to be stronger than a Demi-God level fighter.


    But she was really just a mid-level Soulmancer standard novice, who couldn''t even fly.


    She still didn''t understand why Garen had called her Master, bowed to her, and treated her with such respect.


    It was probably because of William being there.


    Other than that, she couldn''t think of any other reason.


    "Your actual strength level isn''t important right now," Steven whispered. "As long as those Guilds believe you are stronger than Garen, that''s enough."


    Alice said with a gloomy face, "If they really start fighting, do I have to go and break it up?"


    "Don''t worry, Demi-God level elites generally don''t take action..."


    "But didn''t one take action today?" Alice was genuinely panicked.


    Today she didn''t know about Garen''s strength and acted a bit overconfident, but thinking back, she was still scared.


    Demi-God level!


    If someone really wanted to kill her, she wouldn''t even know how she died.


    "Today was an exception..."


    Steven wanted to persuade further, but William spoke up at the right moment, "I think this is a great idea."


    Others might not know, but Steven was well aware that William was the real powerhouse. He just didn''t dare to propose this directly to William, so he turned to Alice as the next best option.


    Now that William had spoken, Steven gave him a grateful look.


    Alice could have refused Steven''s request, but once William spoke up, she couldn''t say no.


    "Okay..." Alice nodded her head reluctantly.


    What else could she say?


    She had realized that whenever William called her now, it was never for anything good!


    And she had even thought earlier that maybe William missed her.


    Not at all!


    Her master was always pushing her into difficult situations.


    But William didn''t care about how Alice felt.


    Alice''s path of growth had always been smooth sailing, without much adversity or facing real challenges.


    The challenge Steven proposed today unexpectedly became a valuable opportunity.


    Sometimes, facing someone stronger than oneself doesn''t necessarily mean a fight to the death.


    Although not being able to defeat them is a given, scaring off a Demi-God level fighter as a mid-level Soulmancer, as happened today, is also a skill in its own right.


    As night fell, Steven surprisingly ordered a fire to be made.


    In the wilderness, this felt quite inappropriate and dangerous.


    "Headquarters sent a message. ording to satellite images, every living being in this area, except for us and those from the Guilds, is dead. We don''t know what happened." Steven spoke with a grave expression. "On the surface, it seems safe, but we still need to be cautious. We don''t know what greater dangers might lurk beneath this calm."


    The fact that all living beings were dead was extremely bizarre in itself. If William weren''t with them, Steven certainly wouldn''t have chosen to stay overnight in this area.


    Steven also arranged for people to keep watch. Regardless of the situation, basic defensive measures were necessary.


    Alice and William walked aside, and she asked in a low voice, "Master, why did you agree to his request?"


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "They''re offering you $100,000 a month for nothing. Aren''t you happy about that?"


    "I don''t need that money," Alice pouted, "You should know how much trouble agreeing to this kind of thing will bring."


    William looked at her coldly and said, "I know, so what? If you''ve agreed and are taking the sry, then you should do what''s required of you."

 Chapter 344 The Arrival of Evelyn

    <h4>Chapter 344 The Arrival of Evelyn</h4>


    "Steven said I''m just a special consultant, only asionally involved in operations, and not really required to do anything..."


    Alice truly didn''t know what she was supposed to do after agreeing to this arrangement.


    Wasn''t it already agreed that she would just help out temporarily?


    "Do you want to get paid for doing nothing?" William nced at Alice and said, "Since you''ve agreed, and you''re serving as an honorary instructor with strength above Demi-God level, if there are situations the 13th Bureau can''t handle, you''ll still need to step in."


    Alice muttered, "Aren''t you just creating trouble for me for no reason?"


    William''s expression turned cold as he said, "Yes! I am creating trouble for you for no reason! Do you have a problem with that?"


    "How could I possibly have any objections?" Alice felt pitiful, like Cindere being exploited and mistreated by her stepmother and stepsisters.


    A mid-level Soulmancer standard, having to pretend to be a Demi-God level powerhouse.


    Alice didn''t dare to contradict William''s words. After all, she had figured out that if any Demi-God level big shots caused trouble for her, she still had her master, didn''t she?


    "Let''s set up the tent first." Alice didn''t want to think too much. Was this the first time she was camping outdoors with William?


    Hehe!


    This was quite rare.


    The night was dark and windy...


    Ah!


    Alice looked up at the sky, where she could see a sky full of stars.


    The air was filled with a sweet scent of grass and trees.


    Setting up a tent here and then sitting with William to watch the stars seemed like a nice idea.


    Staying in the same tent at night...


    "Let''s set up the tent!" William had been watching for a while and had a rough idea of how these tents were set up.


    Although he didn''t need to sleep, he still preferred the feeling of having a normal daily routine.


    "I''ll set up the tent with you, let''s share one, I... I don''t know how to set up a tent." At this moment, Alice suddenly became more cunning, realizing that a girl must show some vulnerability to elicit a man''s sympathy and the urge to offer protection and help.


    "Are you stupid?" William nced at Alice, "I just stood here for a while and figured it out, and you still don''t know how?"


    "I am stupid." Alice wasn''t upset at all, reasoning that as long as she could share a tent with William, being thought of as foolish was fine.


    William had no choice but to help her set up the tent.


    He was quick and efficient, while Alice mostly just watched, asionally handing him tools, and enjoying the process.


    After the tent was finally set up and Alice was about to crawl inside, Zoey came over: "Alice, why don''t you sleep in my tent tonight?"


    "Ah? That''s not necessary, our tent is already set up..." Alice waspletely taken aback by the invitation from Zoey, with whom she had an average rtionship.


    At this moment, William also said to Alice, "Go with Zoey. You two are the only girls in the team."


    In fact, even if Alice had entered the tent, William certainly wouldn''t have shared it with her.


    He and Alice were of different genders, and it was important to avoid any misunderstandings.


    In front of so many people, sharing a tent with Alice, would that be appropriate?


    Alice, pouting, had no choice but to follow Zoey into her tent.


    Truth be told, Alice didn''t dislike Zoey. After all, when someone threatened to kill Alice, Zoey had stood by her side and even personally protected her family. In this regard, Alice thought Zoey was quite decent.


    The two girls staying in one tent naturally had plenty to talk about.


    As Zoey undressed and removed her chest binding, Alice couldn''t help but feel envious: "Your figure is amazing, isn''t it?"


    Usually, Zoey wrapped her chest for convenience in fighting. Now that she had removed the binding, her figure was indeed curvaceous and attractive.


    "Your skin is so good too." Alice,ing from a wealthy family, had never done any hard or dirty work, so naturally, her skin was quite good. But Zoey, who spent her days exposed to sun and rain and frequently engaged in fights, often ending up battered and bruised, surprisingly didn''t have a single scar on her body. Her skin was fair and tender, which was enough to make anyone envious.


    Zoey didn''t speak but sized up Alice. After Alice undressed, Zoey couldn''t help but frown and said with some surprise, "You don''t bind your chest? I thought you did too."


    "¡­"


    Alice nearly wanted to cover her face and cry.


    Was that supposed to imply she had low emotional intelligence?


    That was even more insulting than what Seraphina said yesterday!


    ''I thought you did too?!''


    Think about it!


    Really think about it!


    It was outright mockery and ridicule!


    Alice, with a downcast face, said, "Let''s just go to sleep."


    Zoey asked earnestly, "How can I be as small as you?"


    "Wuwuwu~ That''s so hurtful!" Alice wanted to cry but couldn''t shed any tears. She could only extend her hands and reach for Zoey''s enormous chest.


    It didn''t matter anymore!


    What she didn''t have, she had to experience somehow!


    Zoey didn''t resist,normal physical contact between girls wasn''t a big deal.


    Alice turned off the lights and snuggled up to Zoey, a smile appearing on her lips. She had to admit, the feeling was quite nice.


    No wonder those annoying men liked bigger breasts.


    Hadn''t her master mentioned a secret technique for breast enhancement before?


    It had been so long, and he still hadn''t given it to her. She would definitely ask him for it first thing in the morning.


    Alice, being quite thick-skinned, fell asleep while holding Zoey in her arms.


    William, meanwhile, was not idle. His consciousness swept across the area and found that Evelyn had also entered, albeit more than two thousand miles away.


    Evelyn, apanied by a group of underworld warriors, was sweeping through the area, subduing many isted Soulmancers.


    Even some Guild elites were no match for them in their presence.


    After all, the Underworld Warriors knew too many secret techniques, and in terms of both numbers and strength, Evelyn and her group absolutely dominated.


    What surprised William was that Evelyn''s group ran into Seraphina.


    Seraphina had entered this time in search of the Magic Lotus and Eternal Vine, so encountering Evelyn was indeed unexpected.


    Having received the power inheritance from Hades and fused with a drop of William''s blood, Evelyn''s strength had reached the pinnacle of advanced Soulmancer level. Combined with the thirty-something Underworld Warriors by her side, as well as the dozens of solitary Soulmancers they had subdued, Seraphina really only had two choices upon encountering her.


    Either die!


    Or submit and be one of Evelyn''s subordinates.


    Evelyn''s current life goal was to be the queen of this era.


    Money and power were within easy reach for her, and now with the otherworldly beings arriving on Earth, her next step was to establish her own Guild, aiming to be thergest in the global Soulmancer circles.


    Such a life was truly extraordinary!


    Seraphina, who came from the Divine Realm, once managed her own territory in the Divine Realm and was a ruler in her own right. Evelyn wants her to submit?


    Impossible!


    If she were willing to submit, she wouldn''t havee to Earth.


    "Kill her!" Evelyn, now possessing Morgana''s memories, was no longer the meek little girl she once was. Decisive in her actions, she knew that such resolve was necessary to be a great queen.


    Since Seraphina refused to submit and possessed demi-god level strength, Evelyn had no choice but to engage in battle straightforwardly.


    Of course, she hoped that Seraphina would change her mind before her death.

 Chapter 345 Killing someone with a single strike?

    <h4>Chapter 345 Killing someone with a single strike?</h4>


    When Seraphina descended to Earth, her strength was not merely halved,shecked magical artifacts, and her physical prowess was greatly diminishedpared to her past. As a descendant of the hydra and dragon, she possessed an awe-inspiring huge body and formidable abilities. However, when she integrated into the human world, these remarkable traits no longer existed.


    All of these were gone.


    Her ability to fight Zoey to a standstill previously was due to her powerful mental strength and unique attack methods. At that time, the energy fields on Earth were fully open, with abundant energy, allowing her to fully utilize her abilities.


    But now,her current true strength is at most just having entered the Demi-God level.


    The Underworld Warriors apanying Evelyn, although they also suffered a loss in strength after arriving on Earth, each possessed at least the power of an advanced Soulmancer,there are still many at the Demi-God level.Evelyn herself was a genuine advanced Soulmancer at her peak, on the verge of reaching Demi-God level.


    Surrounded by such a group and with Evelyn issuing a kill order, Seraphina truly didn''t know how she could survive.


    "Sofia, I''m sorry, this time I might really get you killed," Seraphina said after apologizing to Sofia. Despite her seductive appearance, she was incredibly resolute. Facing the encirclement, sheughed loudly, "I, Seraphina, came to the human world because I couldn''t kneel. Not even the gods of the Divine Realm could make me submit. You, an advanced Soulmancer, thinking of making me your subordinate, is simply a joke."


    In the Divine Realm, Seraphina could annihte an advanced Soulmancer with a wave of her hand.


    Now, it was like an eagle with broken wings, but she was prepared for death!


    Evelyn slowly turned around, not even ncing at her. Her subordinates were fully capable of killing Seraphina.


    Elsewhere, William borrowed a hunting knife from Steven and then disappeared into the night.


    Just when Evelyn''s demi-god subordinate was about to fatally strike Seraphina, a chubby man appeared in everyone''s sight.


    "Why don''t we all give me some face and spare thisdy?" William used an illusion to make everyone think he was Steven from the 13th Bureau.


    Illusions were merely mental tricks, creating hallucinations and altering people''s perceptions of what they saw.


    When William used the illusion, they thought they saw Steven, and nobody could see through William''s true identity.


    Unless someone''s mental strength was stronger than William''s.


    But that was clearly impossible.


    "Director Garcia?" Evelyn was familiar with Steven. Now as a Soulmancer, she naturally had knowledge of the 13th Bureau. With a calm andposed demeanor, she said, "Director Garcia, this matter is not something you can handle."


    William smiled, "What if I insist on intervening?"


    "Then your corpse can stay here too." Evelyn wasn''t going to concern herself with such matters. She had already developed enmity with Seraphina today, and not killing her could be akin to releasing a tiger back to the mountain.


    Who knew if Seraphina might be stronger in the future?


    The 13th Bureau had indeed made a name for itself during the day, but Evelyn believed that neither William nor Alice, considering their past rtionships, would seriously harm her.


    She also used her divine sense to scan the surroundings. Apart from Steven, there was no one else. As long as she finished the battle quickly and destroyed the evidence, no one could do anything to her.


    "Let''s try!" William thought that the day''s events would have made Evelyn more cautious. He had known Seraphina and had promised to help her escape Sofia''s body, so he couldn''t let her just be killed by Evelyn.


    What he didn''t expect was that Evelyn, since Nathaniel''s death, had undergone a drastic change in personality, viewing human life as insignificant.


    "A peak mid-level Soulmancer?" One of the Underworld Warriors sneered, not understanding where this chubby man got the courage to speak such words.


    Try what?


    What''s there to try?


    Both of them had to die!


    Hades'' subordinates, having been on Earth for some time, had consolidated their strength. Each one of them possessed the power of an advanced Soulmancer, especially their secret techniques, which were unpredictable and hard to defend against.


    Just as William finished speaking, a shadow appeared silently behind him like a ghost. The Underworld Warrior, wielding a sharp de, was about to slit his throat.


    "Fat man! Be careful!" Seraphina reacted and hurriedly shouted at William.


    She too couldn''t see William''s true form and simply addressed him as the ''fat man''.


    The next moment¡­


    The Underworld Warrior who appeared behind William slowly fell to the ground.


    William had nonchntly slit his throat with the simplest of movements.


    In his actions, William''s usual concern was how to avoid killing people or at least keep themotion minimal.


    Now, with a hunting knife in his hand and no intention of sparing lives, the situation was different.


    Anyone who dared to make a move today would have to die!


    As for Evelyn...


    If she made a move, William felt that he would indeed spare her life.


    Whether it was because of Morgana, Nathaniel, or the Evelyn of the past, William felt that he should spare her.


    After all, was he still unable to bepletely heartless?


    William''s seemingly ordinary strike with the knife astonished everyone present.


    The people there were not weak and could see how eerily the Underworld Warrior had appeared, possessing the strength of a peak advanced Soulmancer.


    To be assassinated using a secret technique and then cut down in one stroke was truly surprising.


    "Do you want to continue?" William flicked the blood off his knife and slowly walked over to Seraphina.


    Another Underworld Warrior made a move.


    Hundreds of poisoned needles shot out at incredible speed, almost impossible to avoid.


    William raised his hand with a sh!


    In an instant, the needles were dispersed by an arcane pulse, and several needles even rebounded back, striking the Underworld Warrior.


    The next moment, William''s knife was plunged into the warrior''s chest.


    Killing people?


    Hasn''t William killed enough people in his life?


    Anyone who made a move against him was a legitimate target.


    That was his standard for killing.


    In everyone''s eyes, this amiable-looking chubby man had an invincible knife technique.


    This was no longer a matter of strength level.


    Evelyn even felt that she couldn''t fullyprehend Steven''s strength.


    Killing someone with a single strike?


    "I didn''t expect Director Garcia''s knife skills to be so excellent!" Evelyn''s face remainedrgely expressionless. The death of two of her subordinates was met with just a lightment, "Since you, Director Garcia, want to protect her, then take her with you."


    Face?


    Evelyn didn''t need to vie for such things, as she wasn''t even sure if she could withstand a single strike from him.


    "Then, thank you very much!" William squinted at Evelyn. Had this woman really inherited all of Morgana''s memories?


    Morgana, in her time, was also such a calcting person.


    "Let''s go!" William slowly turned around, and Seraphina quickly followed.


    "Thank you, Director Garcia," said Seraphina. "I owe you one today."


    William also took the opportunity to say, "Have you considered working with our 13th Bureau?"


    "Not for now, I still have things to find."


    Seraphina declined outright. After they had walked a bit further, she parted ways with William.


    She was a stubborn person too. William, in the guise of Steven, had saved her life, but she wasn''t about to rely on others for protection to survive. As long as she was careful in the future and didn''t run into Evelyn''s group again, she should be fine.

 Chapter 346 The Arrangement of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 346 The Arrangement of Fate</h4>


    William returned to the 13th Bureau''s camp and removed the illusion, returning Steven''s hunting knife to him.


    Steven took the knife and walked aside with William.


    He finally found an opportunity to speak with William: "Mr. Johnson, the pill you gave me a few days ago, can I take it now?"


    William thought for a moment and smiled, "Yes, you can. I remember now, that pill is called the HyperBody Pill, a miraculous drug that forcibly enhances physical strength and increases capabilities. If you take it, you might even lose weight."


    "Forcibly enhancing bodily functions?" Steven''s eyes lit up.


    Usually, pills that rapidly enhance strength by stimting the body''s potential can lead to side effects, like unstable enhancement or difficulties in further improvementster on.


    But if it''s a pill that refines bodily functions, that would be much morefortable.


    If those Guilds hadn''te here, Steven''s peak mid-level Soulmancer strength would have been sufficient. However, in the current situation, his power was clearly insufficient. Without enhancing his strength, he wouldn''t be able to cope.


    At that moment, William slowly took out his phone and found his payment code.


    "That pill costs $10,000. Transfer the money."


    Steven was momentarily taken aback. What did this mean?


    But he didn''t have much choice or time to think. Without asking any questions, he took out his phone and transferred $10,000 to William.


    "We''re even now." William put away his phone, also without exnation.


    Steven then realized the significance.


    As a Soulmancer, he naturally understood the Law of Cause and Effect. Establishing a connection with a super-powerful figure like William and receiving such a substantial benefit could lead to unforeseen consequences in the future.


    Now, settling the Law of Cause and Effect for $10,000 was an excellent deal.


    "Thank you, Master!" Steven bowed slightly, understanding that this was also William''s way of protecting him.


    The HyperBody Pill that William provided was worth not just $10,000 but even a million dors.


    "I told you, we''re even now. There''s no need to thank me anymore," William said casually before entering his tent to rest.


    The members of the 13th Bureau had no idea that just a few minutes earlier, William had impersonated Steven and killed two Underworld Warriors.


    The next day, as soon as dawn broke, numerous foreign teams entered the area. Everyone who entered this new world couldn''t help but be astonished, naturally wanting to im their share of the benefits.


    Countless videos and photos transmitted abroad further solidified the determination of these foreigners to upy this territory.


    However, by noon, an Iranian team encountered a certain Guild.


    The members of this Guild were ruthless, unleashing various magical artifacts without a second word, leaving a hundred-man squad all seriously injured in less than ten seconds.


    Soulmancers generally dislike killing, but they value territorial sovereignty even more than ordinary people.


    Anyone who trespasses on their territory without permission invariably faces a life-and-death battle. Trying to upy an area here is simply courting death.


    The Guild encountered by the Iranian team was rtively benevolent,they just injured them and threw them all out.


    The North Korean team, however, was less fortunate, encountering Evelyn''s team.


    Last night, Evelyn was still fuming internally after William snatched Seraphina right from under her watch.


    When she encountered a group of people, reminded of her great-grandfather''s death in North Korea, her anger surged.


    "Kill them all!"


    With this indifferentmand, the fate of this hundred-man squad was sealed.


    Evelyn''s subordinates, warriors from the underworld, were all Dark Power Wielders. They took pleasure in the ughter, and within minutes, the entire group was buried there.


    Escape was impossible.


    Theirbat strength was like child''s y in front of these Underworld warriors, offering no resistance whatsoever.


    The methods of the Soulmancers, captured in various videos and images, shocked the general public, who found Soulmancers terrifyingly powerful.


    It didn''t matter that they hadn''t brought high-tech weapons this time; even if they had brought the most advanced weaponry, it wouldn''t have changed anything.


    To put it bluntly, after these videos circted, even if invited, the eliminated countries wouldn''t dare toe.


    They had sent their elite forces.


    For those thrown out, they should be thankful for the mercy shown.


    Just look at the plight of the Japanese elites ¨C how tragic!


    Many of the elite forces from various countries entered thisnd and retreated in less than half a day. The eliminated countries no longer wanted to enter this mysterious territory.


    Even with plentiful resources, one must have life to use them.


    At the same time, the diplomats from the eliminated countries demanded that the United States share the resources of thatnd.


    The U.S. State Department was blunt: "The resources are there. If you want them, please help yourself."


    Such statements naturally dissatisfied the eliminated countries, who strongly condemned the U.S. for condoning the killing behavior of its Soulmancers.


    The U.S. State Department was even more straightforward: "We are ordinary people and can''t control those Soulmancers. If you wish to intervene, you may send your own Soulmancers to govern. However, if any country''s army steps into the U.S., it will be considered a deration of war!"


    No eliminated country dared to actually send troops into U.S. territory.


    As for the Soulmancers of the eliminated countries...


    If they had any, would they have suffered so badly today?


    Today''s experience was undoubtedly a lifelong nightmare for them.


    Anyone who survived and was eliminated vowed never to set foot in this new continent again in their lifetime.


    William, however, was not concerned with these matters. The idea was his, and the oue was within his expectations.


    The next day, they scoured the territory again, bringing back many things.


    Steven, having taken the HyperBody Pill given by William the night before, was in excellent spirits and his strength had risen to that of an advanced Soulmancer. His old work-rted ailments had healed, and his overall condition had greatly improved.


    Finally, they encountered Evelyn and her group in front of an Eternal Vine.


    At the same time, they ran into Seraphina.


    This could really be considered fate.


    Other Soulmancers might not be interested in the Eternal Vine, but for the Underworld Warriors, it was an invaluable treasure.


    Having descended into the world of ordinary humans, the bodies they upied weren''t top-notch, and their ability to regain strength wasn''t fast. If they could use the Eternal Vine to rebuild their bodies, their strength would increase rapidly.


    Seraphina needed it, and so did Evelyn''s subordinates. Faced with such a valuable item, who could easily give it up?

 Chapter 347 The Initial Appearance of the demon god

    <h4>Chapter 347 The Initial Appearance of the demon god</h4>


    Seraphina was also greatly frustrated. She had tried her best to avoid Evelyn and others, but her luck was just terrible. Just as she had finally found the Eternal Vine and was carefully handling its roots, intending to extract it, Evelyn and her group arrived. Seraphina thought of escaping, but how could she possibly get away?


    Just as she bitterly smiled, preparing to fight to the death, William and his group arrived.


    Evelyn''s gaze lingered on William for a moment before she slowly looked away.


    "Let''s go!" Evelyn decisively said.


    She knew very well that she was no match for William; otherwise, she would have killed him long ago.


    "Leader! That Eternal Vine..." one of the Underworld Warriors expressed reluctance, hinting that Evelyn could contest them for it.


    In their view, although Steven''s swordsmanship is terrifying, they are also exceptionally strong. With so many elite Underworld Warriorsswarming together, what is there to worry about, what is there to fear?


    "Retreat!" Evelyn turned around resolutely, without any discussion with her subordinates.


    If it''s just Steven, even if his swordsmanship is excellent, Evelyn and the others can still fight against him.


    But the one Evelyn truly feared was only William!


    During William''sst visit to her office, just the slight aura he emitted made her feel unfathomable depths.


    Even now, with her drastically increased strength, just thinking of the terrifying aura William had released instinctively made her fearful.


    And William also said he was Arthur, not just some reincarnation, which was even more thought-provoking.


    Evelyn, with the wisdom of two lives, wouldn''t confront William directly without being absolutely sure of defeating him.


    "Leader, if you''re unwilling to fight for the Eternal Vine for us, then we''ll fight for it ourselves!"


    A young-looking Underworld Warrior signaled to others, deciding to disobey Evelyn''smand.


    Evelyn is not an Underworld Warrior who possesses ordinary humans through soul attachment,of course, she does not need the Eternal Vine.


    Last time, backing down from "Steven" and not avenging the fallenrades already caused dissatisfaction among some Underworld Warriors.


    Now, concerning their own interests, the Underworld Warriors naturally wouldn''t obey Evelyn''s orders anymore.


    "Yes! We control our own destiny! Leader, if you are scared, we won''t me you!" Another underworld warrior also spoke up loudly, saying, "We will first snatch back the Eternal Vine, then we will apologize to youter!"


    Disobeying orders?!


    They were only following Evelyn because she was a direct disciple of Hades.


    Faced with such an opportunity, how could they simply give it up just because Evelyn said to leave?


    There were thirty-six Underworld Warriors present, all with strength above that of an advanced Soulmancer. If they employed their secret techniques, what would being an advanced Soulmancer level matter?


    Evelyn paused in her steps, squinting at the Underworld Warriors present. She simply said, "Those willing to follow me,e along! I won''t bother with those who don''t."


    The Underworld Warriors looked at each other, and in the end, only six remained, along with a group of solitary Soulmancers subdued along the way, following Evelyn.


    That left thirty Underworld Warriors.


    Today, they intended not only to seize the Eternal Vine but also to avenge the tworades who had died yesterday.


    "Fat man! Come on! Let''s see your knife skills again!" The first Underworld Warrior to speak waved his hand, and a curved knife appeared, its de surrounded by swirling ck mist, menacingly pointed at Steven.


    Steven was momentarily stunned.


    What was going on?


    Why was he being targeted suddenly?


    It seemed he hadn''t said anything!


    Most importantly, he hadn''t expressed any desire for the Eternal Vine!


    "Isn''t there some misunderstanding here?" Steven said with a smile, "If you want the Eternal Vine, just take it. There''s no need to resolve this with violence."


    "Cut the crap!" The young warrior felt Steven was just putting on an act.


    Last night, Steven had killed two of theirrades to protect Seraphina, and now he was ying a role again.


    After the young warrior finished speaking, the Underworld Warriors behind him collectively deployed a secret technique, causing the surrounding energy to surge wildly.


    In just a moment, a gigantic phantom of a demon god appeared behind the thirty Underworld Warriors.


    The phantom of the demon god towered a hundred meters high, holding a dark, sinister curved knife, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Evelyn hadn''t gone far when she couldn''t help but look back.


    These Underworld Warriors were hopelessly foolish.


    Creating such a terrifying phantom of a demon god, wouldn''t that provoke a siege from the entire Soulmancermunity?


    It was highly possible that there were Demi-God level powerhouses in this area.


    This was why she had refrained from letting the Underworld Warriors act yesterday.


    Preserving strength and waiting for the right opportunity was the most prudent strategy.


    The strength of these Underworld Warriors?has not fully recovered yet. Acting so high-profile could very likely bring about a catastrophic disaster.


    It was just the Eternal Vine. If it was here, couldn''t it be found elsewhere?


    Why insist on a deadly confrontation here?


    From a distance, Evelyn''s heart raced as she watched William.


    Thirty half-gods summoning a demon god through a secret technique.


    With the demon god''s help, they should be able to fight a Demi-God level powerhouse.


    She wondered if William could handle it.


    Her feelings wereplex at that moment.


    If William were to die under this phantom of the demon god, would it mean she had truly cut off her emotions?


    Yet deep down...


    She didn''t want him to die!


    But if even such a powerful phantom of the demon god couldn''t kill William, then how powerful must William be?


    Evelyn''s eyes showed her conflicting emotions. At that moment, she didn''t even know what she was hoping for.


    Was she expecting William to turn the tables and defeat them?


    Or for William to die here¡­


    She didn''t know.


    Her mind was in turmoil!


    The thirty Underworld Warriors summoned a demon god that roared furiously, causing a tumultuous upheaval in the air for twenty miles around. Countless giant trees copsed thunderously as the demon god''s ck giant de came crashing down.


    The light in the sky twisted and distorted, as if the de had the might to sever everything in the world.


    Evelyn''s heart raced to her throat, realizing she couldn''t maintain her calm.


    Even if William died, she might still be unable to forget her feelings for him.


    The people of the 13th Bureau, faced with the demon god''s de, were petrified with fear.


    Even Zoey, who could at most ensure her own escape, didn''t flee foolishly. Instead, she used a move called Cosmic Palm and struck forward.


    Alice also drew her sword.


    William stood behind her, and even Alice didn''t notice William flicking the hilt of the Sword of Soulbreaker with his finger.


    A gigantic ck palm print and an arcane pulse simultaneously confronted the demon god summoned by the Underworld Warriors.


    The next moment, the giant de of the demon god didn''t manage to fall.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the huge phantom of the demon god dissipated like grains of sand.


    All the Underworld Warriors still stood in their ces, but every one of them was already dead, breathless.


    William seemed as if he had done nothing, looking expressionlessly ahead.


    The people of the 13th Bureau hadn''t yet recovered from their fear; they didn''t even know how the battle had ended.


    But clearly, they had won.


    Evelyn gave William a deep look, turned her head, and said to those beside her, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 348 Slaying the Great Demon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 348 ying the Great Demon Lord</h4>


    "So you really are that powerful!"


    Zoey looked at Alice, inevitably feeling a bit of admiration.


    She was well aware that it was Alice''s sword releasing the arcane pulse that had just annihted the phantom of the demon god and those Underworld Warriors inhabiting human bodies. As for her own palm strike, it hadn''t really caused any substantial damage to the demon god.


    Alice herself hadn''t expected the arcane pulse she released to be so powerful.


    That monster, several stories high, had just been obliterated by her single strike?


    And all those people in front, all dead?


    "Well... not too bad..." Alice swallowed nervously, stealing a nce at William.


    William''s face was expressionless, his gaze calm. He nced at Alice and asked, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "You''re handsome." Alice grinned foolishly. She didn''t know why, but even with William''s icy demeanor, she felt he wasn''t truly heartless.


    That powerful sword strike just now must have had some issue,it definitely wasn''t due to her own strength.


    Alice, with her hands behind her back and head held high, wore a faint smile on her lips. She didn''t inquire further, knowing she didn''t have the strength to obliterate such a terrifying entity with a single sword strike...


    William also turned his head away, indifferent to whether she guessed the truth or not,he wasn''t about to admit anything.


    Themotion here naturally drew the attention of many Soulmancers.


    The destruction of the terrifying demon god affirmed that the 13th Bureau had at least one Demi-God level powerhouse.


    Previously, the Guilds had respected the 13th Bureau andplied with its management primarily because it represented the government.


    Now, they werepelled to respect the 13th Bureau because of its strength.


    Steven, having narrowly escaped death, had a broader perspective.


    Alice''s sword strike could be regarded as a stabilizing force in the Soulmancermunity.


    That one strike!


    It ensured that the Soulmancers would continue to abide by their previous agreements with the 13th Bureau, preventing any disruption to the lives of ordinary people.


    This sword strike could bring peace to the world.


    Seraphina, having sessfully obtained the Eternal Vine, thanked Steven, Alice, and others before continuing her solitary search for the Magic Lotus.


    They roamed this domain for a few more days, during which the elites of the major Guilds began to demarcate their territories.


    Steven also visited them one by one, reaching agreements with each.


    Soulmancers were not to kill ordinary people.


    If they chose to live in the world of ordinary people, the 13th Bureau would manage them and provide necessary assistance, ensuring they were treated as friends.


    Additionally, a new rule was added: Soulmancers were not allowed to monopolize businesses of ordinary people.


    Do some small businesses or run a family enterprise is fine, but disrupting the market and engaging in monopolistic practices is not allowed.


    This rule was specifically aimed at Evelyn.


    Though almost all her Underworld Warriors had perished, Evelyn herself was a powerful being at the pinnacle of the high-level Soulmancer. If she used her special abilities for business, it would be an unfairpetition for ordinary merchants.


    These terms were not a big deal for other Soulmancers.


    Previously, they might have engaged in business or secretly supported others to do so, in order to acquire resources for enhancing their powers.


    But now, with the sudden emergence of this vast newnd filled with resources beneficial for Soulmancers, who would bother with business?


    Money, which is important to ordinary people, was trivial for them.


    If they wanted to make millions of dors, there were plenty of ways.


    They could use precognition to predict stock market fluctuations, read minds in casinos or during business transactions to understand the real intentions of their counterparts, among other methods. These were easy ways to make money.


    But such pursuits held little significance for them.


    As Steven put it, if any Soulmancer friends needed money, they could just ask him. Lending a few hundred thousand dors was not an issue.


    Moreover, with the sudden appearance of this newnd, the major Guilds became more active. They approached Steven with the idea of recruiting more Soulmancer apprentices from among ordinary people.


    Steven also mentioned that he would report back to the senior leadership before giving a response.


    Previously, the scarcity of resources for enhancing Soulmancer abilities meant that training an exceptional Soulmancer required an unimaginable amount of resources. Now, with an abundance of resources avable, why not recruit more apprentices to strengthen the Guilds?


    After visiting the major Guilds, the 13th Bureau''s team gathered some materials and selected a 200-acre plot ofnd for their base, then left the area.


    "It seems that in this newly emerged territory, aside from nts, all animals are dead," Steven said, clenching his fist. He was even contemting what it would be like if the entire human race were taught to be Soulmancers and if Soulmancer techniques were integrated with technology. What kind of unprecedented heights would civilization reach?


    Like the 096 power armor.


    If there were more gadgets like that, to what unprecedented level would world civilization ascend?


    Pondering these thoughts, Steven deliberately walked over to William and asked in a low voice, "Master, what''s your take on these Guilds recruiting apprentices?"


    William pondered for a moment and replied, "That doesn''t really concern me. You don''t need to ask my opinion."


    "How many ordinary people don''t dream of bing Soulmancers, of bing superpowered? Even if you disagree, would it matter?"


    In William''s view, the difference between ordinary people and Soulmancers was not significant.


    However, he now preferred the rtively peaceful world as it was.


    If the emergence of more Soulmancers led to societal chaos...


    Well, never mind!


    Even if things became chaotic, he didn''t feel like interfering.


    After all, he had experienced all sorts of life.


    He would rather live a quiet, ordinary life.


    Hearing William''s words, Steven also silently nodded in agreement. With the sudden appearance of this newnd causing a global surge in energy, the Guilds recruiting apprentices and bolstering their strength was an inevitable trend.


    All he could do was report the situation to the senior leaders.


    William returned to school.


    Today, Cozy Book Haven was unusually quiet. The Soulmancers, who used to flock here, had now mostly headed to the parallel dimension that had appeared, no longer considering this ce as a treasure trove.


    The news of the major Guilds nning to recruit apprentices in the New World must have spread. Instead of waiting for a stroke of luck here, those Soulmancers might as well try their luck in the New World.


    William enjoyed a rare moment of leisure, sitting in the bookstore and reading for a while, when Lucien appeared at the bookstore''s entrance.


    "Hmm?" William looked up at Lucien, noticing that Lucien''s abilities had improved, likely due to some enlightenment in Maplewood Town.


    Most notably, Lucien now carried a new energy aura.


    This made William''s lips curl into a slight smile ¨C it was the energy from the object he had expelled from his body.


    This meant Lucien was also chosen by that object.


    "Alice isn''t here?" Lucien looked at William with a strange expression and asked a question before sitting down opposite William.


    William smiled and said, "It seems that there''s no one else within a 30-foot radius now, right?"


    "Then... I want to kill you!" Lucien had an epiphany in Maplewood Town. Not only did his strength surge forward, but a system also appeared in his mind.


    The system informed him that William was the great demon lord of this world and that killing him would grant a billion experience points, allowing Lucien to instantly be a God-King.


    Lucien couldn''t wrap his head around the idea of William being the great demon lord.


    A seemingly ordinary young man ¨C wouldn''t killing him be an easy task?


    Could it be that this great demon lord had not yet fully developed his powers?

 Chapter 349 Do You Want to Be the Chosen One?

    <h4>Chapter 349 Do You Want to Be the Chosen One?</h4>


    "Why haven''t you made your move yet?" William chuckled, slowly closing his book, finding reading uninteresting at this moment.


    Lucien gazed at William, falling silent for a long time, before finally letting out a deep sigh, "I really can''t see anything special about you. If I have to point out something special..."


    "It''s especially annoying!"


    William didn''t have a particrly bad impression of Lucien, but as Alice''s mentor, he naturally had to be strict with those pursuing her.


    He also didn''t find this young man particrly appealing.


    What''s the use of unrequited love that gets no response? In the end, you''ll end up with nothing. Isn''t that a simple truth?


    "My opinion of you is the same!" William didn''t ask Lucien why he wanted to kill him. He had figured out that if he killed Lucien, the energy entwined around Lucien would briefly "dissipate" and likely merge into another "chosen one."


    Once William killed thest of these chosen individuals, the entity would gather the soul energy of hundreds of chosen ones and be reborn.


    Perhaps the entity thought that even if William saw through this, he wouldn''t easily kill.


    Lucien''s visit was, in a way, a deration of war.


    The entity couldn''t seriously think Lucien could kill William.


    Instead, Lucien was sent as a sacrifice.


    Not killing him would allow the entity within Lucien to help him grow, signifying William''s defeat in this deration of war.


    Killing Lucien would seem like falling into a trap.


    A no-win situation?


    Just a childish trick.


    William didn''t care about anyone''s growth.


    If that thing he expelled could truly be reborn, he didn''t see it as a big deal.


    Lucien, struggling with the decision to leave, finally couldn''t help but ask, "William, what exactly is your power level?"


    William smiled, "Just a little bit higher than yours."


    "..." Lucien furrowed his brows, "You were a bit stronger than me before, but now..."


    "I am still just a bit stronger than you," William interrupted him.


    The implication was clear: no matter what level of power you reach, I will always be just a little bit stronger than you.


    Lucien''s face turned red with frustration. Is this something a normal person would say?


    Previously just a bit stronger, and still just a bit stronger now?


    Had all his recent efforts to enhance his abilities been in vain?


    Feeling dejected, Lucien directly activated the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic array, enveloping the entire bookstore. Standing at the Uranus position himself and cing William at the Saturn position, he appeared like a deity descending, emitting a faint golden glow and looking coldly at William.


    "I want to see how you''ll deal with this!" Lucien truly couldn''t believe it. Did William really think his Ninefold Ster Sanctuary was just for show?


    Now more powerful than before, Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic array seemed even more formidable.


    William simply smiled, flipping open his book...


    Cough!


    Lucien didn''t understand what had happened. He suddenly coughed up blood, the surrounding blue light abruptly vanishing. The Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic array under his feet crumbled and dispersed, disappearing in an instant.


    William looked down at his book, speaking indifferently, "I''m in a good mood today. You should leave."


    Lucien, pale-faced with disbelief in his eyes, stared at William.


    Was this what being a little stronger meant?


    Just a little bit?


    He didn''t even realize when William had made his move...


    Was it really just flipping through a book that broke his magic array? This was all too absurd.


    Covering his mouth and wiping the blood from his lips, Lucien asked through gritted teeth, "Who exactly are you?"


    William, engrossed in his book, pondered a thought.


    Since that thing he expelled from his body wants to try something new, then he''ll y along for a bit.


    "How about it, do you want to be a real ''lucky one''?" William couldn''t help butugh when mentioning ''lucky one''.


    The Chosen One? They were merely people with exceptionally good luck.


    But speaking of luck, William''s fortune could truly be called defying the heavens.


    If the luck of a hundred extraordinarily fortunate people were concentrated into one person, would that make them somewhat special?


    Lucien clearly didn''t understand William''s point, looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    Before William flipped the pages of his book, Lucien always thought of himself as a favorite child of destiny, even considering himself a so-called ''Child of Heaven''.


    But just now, that notion had beenpletely overturned.


    Compared to William, a being of limitless power, he felt like an insignificant insect.


    If William had wanted to end his life just now, it would probably have been as easy as the way he effortlessly broke his magic... just as simple as flipping a page of a book.


    "Alright, you can go! In some time, let me see how powerful an opponent you can be."


    William had decided,if he was going to y this game, he would y it thoroughly.


    That entity had dispersed its power, hadn''t it?


    Simple!


    He would eliminate the other hundred or so people, leaving only Lucien, to see what level he could eventually reach.


    Lucien, not daring to ask more, cast a deep nce at William before turning and leaving the bookstore.


    Alone in the bookstore, William finished reading "War and Peace" by eight o''clock in the evening.


    His consciousness swept across New York and unexpectedly found a dozen people tainted with that entity''s power.


    And among them, there were familiar faces.


    At this moment, David was immersed in the surprise of suddenly acquiring mysterious powers.


    A mysterious system voice had unexpectedly appeared in his mind, and he, a mere ordinary person, had be a novice Soulmancer overnight.


    He finally understood why he had never been able to stand up against William.


    "William, that bastard, must also be a Soulmancer!" David sneered coldly. "Now that I have the mysterious system, once I be stronger, I''ll see how I''ll y you to death!"


    "And you, L, you wretch! Looking down on me!" After gaining the mysterious system, David became more arrogant.


    The "mysterious system" had also assigned him a task, the first of which was to seduce L and conquer her.


    Such a delightful task made him excited just thinking about it.


    At this time, L had just finished school and was driving home. Soon after starting the car, she noticed a vehicle persistently following her.


    As a daughter of a wealthy family, she had learned anti-tracking and some self-defense martial arts from a young age.


    Realizing she was being followed, she immediately called her father. In less than fifteen minutes, a fleet of cars from the Carter family appeared on the roads near L.


    David finally realized he had been discovered.


    Even bing a Soulmancer hadn''t improved his stalking skills.


    However, he didn''t give up. The mysterious system told him that if he seduced L and had sexual rtions with her, he would be a mid-level Soulmancer.


    He directly called L.


    "L, it''s me!" David, still following behind, said, "I have something to tell you."


    "What is it? Just say it." L genuinely had no good feelings for David, finding him as annoying as gum stuck to her shoe.


    In a moment of quick thinking, David said, "I''ll tell you a secret about William. Have dinner with me, and I''ll tell you."


    "I''m not interested..." L started to say but then paused, adding, "Alright, you have half an hour."

 Chapter 350 You’re Definitely Dead This Time

    <h4>Chapter 350 You''re Definitely Dead This Time</h4>


    L herself didn''t know what kind of feelings she harbored for William.


    That man, who seemed even younger than her brother, appeared to be shrouded in secrets from head to toe.


    You''d think he was poor, given his apparent financial status.


    But during their first meeting, when she offered William her grandfather''s bank card, he seemed utterly uninterested.


    If it were any other young man receiving favor from her grandfather, they''d likely be overjoyed.


    Yet William didn''t seem to hold her grandfather in high regard.


    After some recent events, L even began to feel that her grandfather''s attitude towards William wasn''t just admiration...


    But rather something akin to awe.


    Whenever she asked about William''s identity or anything rted to him, her grandfather always diverted the topic.


    Initially, she and Be even spected whether William might be the descendant of one of the elderly gentlemen''s deceased friends, seeking to choose a wife among their group of girls.


    Alice seemed to look down on William in their chat group initially.


    But in just over a month, Alice had been frequently visiting William''s house, and their rtionship seemed to have grownplicated.


    L couldn''t help feeling a bit gloomy, considering she was the first to interact with William...


    Of course, L didn''t think she had fallen for William. It was more about feeling that Alice was being hypocritical and insincere.


    David''s im to know a secret about William was something L somewhat doubted.


    But somehow, she had agreed to hear him out.


    "Go ahead, what''s the secret?" L didn''t really take David seriously.


    Surrounded by numerous bodyguards, and with her own decent self-defense skills, she wasn''t worried about David pulling any tricks.


    David nced at the bodyguards and smiled, "L, what I''m about to tell you might be quite shocking, so it''s better to find a quiet ce to talk. I know a Chinese restaurant nearby that''s pretty good. How about we talk over dinner there?"


    L frowned and said, "All this mystery, I don''t even know what you really want to say."


    David smiled and replied, "You''ll know once youe with me. Are you afraid I''ll do something to you? So many people saw you walking with me¡­"


    "Fine, let''s go."


    L also dispelled her concerns.


    The Rogers family business was reliant on investments from her family, the Carters. Even though David was like gum stuck to the bottom of her shoe, persistently clinging to her, he at least maintained a basic level of respect.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t be rude to her.


    The two arrived at a nearby Chinese restaurant called ''Eastern Delight'', where David had arranged for a private room. Once the dishes were served, L finally couldn''t hold back and asked, "What do you really want to say?"


    A sly smile appeared on David''s face as he suddenly extended his hand, disying a metallic pendant on his middle finger.


    L was initially confused, not understanding David''s intentions.


    "You love me the most! Starting today, you are my wife. When we get back, you''ll tell your grandfather about our marriage." Although David wasn''t a particrly powerful Soulmancer, his "Mysterious System" included a hypnotism technique.


    While L knew somebat skills, she was no match for the hypnotism used by David, a Soulmancer. Her pupils soon lost focus, and she mindlessly repeated, "You are the one I love the most... I am your wife... I need to talk to grandfather about our marriage..."


    Seeing L in this state, a sleazy smile spread across David''s face.


    Damn it!


    So what if she was the heiress of the Carter family?


    He was now a Soulmancer, and ording to various scripts, his sudden acquisition of the "Mysterious System" made him the protagonist. Conquering L was just the starting point of his life.


    "Just by having sexual rtions with L and marrying her, I''ll definitely gain the support of the Carter family and rise to power.


    Then, Be, Alice, and all the others will be part of my harem, and my journey will be as vast as the stars and the sea!


    Recently, aren''t there many Soulmancer Guilds near New York?


    If he joined a Guild, he would definitely be a genius within it, learning anything instantly, and life would be like ying a game with cheats from then on.


    "David..." L''s gaze gradually returned to normal, but she waspletely hypnotized. When she saw David, she blushed and said, "Why are you here?"


    David, his eyes filled with malevolence, said indulgently, "L, have you forgotten? We came here to eat together!"


    "Did we? I''m sorry, I forgot." L''s intelligence seemed to have dropped significantly. In the past, she would never speak to David in such a tone.


    David looked at the beauty before him, unable to help swallowing. L used to be a cold goddess to him, someone he could only look up to.


    Now that he had hypnotized her, he was ready to take full advantage of the situation.


    He thought about the pleasure he would have tonight, his hand reaching towards L''s chest.


    L didn''t reject him but shyly lowered her head.


    "Hey hey!" David let out a lewdugh, thinking she waspletely under his control.


    But just as his hand was inches away from L, someone knocked on the door of the private room.


    A glimmer of rity shed in L''s eyes. She frowned suddenly, raised her head, and seeing David''s hand about to touch her chest, she eximed, "David! What are you doing?!"


    David was slightly taken aback, still smiling sleazily, "What else? I''m checking your body."


    p!


    L pped David across the face, herplexion alternating between red and white, and scolded, "Shameless!"


    David waspletely dumbfounded by the p. With his current abilities, he could have easily dodged it, but he never expected L to actually hit him.


    Wasn''t she hypnotized?


    Where did it go wrong?


    Just then, the door of the private room was pushed open, and William stood at the entrance, smiling at David.


    "William?" Both L and David eximed in unison.


    L had fully regained her senses, recalling the hypnotism by David. Clenching her fists and grinding her teeth, she red at David before asking William, "Did you save me?"


    William stepped into the room, saying, "I wouldn''t say I saved you,I was just looking to trouble him."


    "Damn it! Ruining my ns again!" David now harbored deep hatred for William. Setting aside their past encounters, he never had any good experiences with William.


    Today, when he was finally about to seed with L, this jerk showed up again.


    William chuckled, "Should I apologize for interrupting you like this?"


    "Jerk! Don''t think you''re leaving here alive today!" David sneered, "You think I''m still that weakling? I''m a Soulmancer now!"


    With that, he suddenly unleashed his energy, attacking William. His right hand transformed into a w, aiming straight for William''s throat.


    He had tested this move before, capable of snapping a steel bar as thick as an arm.


    In his eyes, William was as good as dead!


    Once William was dead, he could just hypnotize L again.

 Chapter 351 Being powerful is not just about having great strength.

    <h4>Chapter 351 Being powerful is not just about having great strength.</h4>


    David''s w strike was incredibly fast. Had he been facing an ordinary warrior, that move would have surely been lethal.


    Unfortunately for him, his opponent was William.


    David felt as if his life were like a video game with cheats enabled, and William was like that person who, just as you''re enjoying your game with cheats, pulls the plug, cuts the power, or even smashes your console to pieces.


    Before David''s w could even touch William''s neck, William merely extended a finger and lightly touched it...


    In an instant, David''s wrist snapped, bending at an odd angle.


    The intense pain made David let out an agonizing scream.


    However, this scream didn''t escape the private room, as William didn''t want those outside to hear such an unpleasant sound.


    "Soulmancer, huh? Sorry, I''m not a Soulmancer," William said with a smile, staring into David''s eyes, which quickly lost their sparkle as his scream abruptly ceased.


    Hypnosis?


    Such a small trick, and William only needed to look at him to make himpletely lose himself.


    David stood there like a wooden figure. William nced at L and asked, "Are you so eager to know my secret?"


    L blushed and retorted, "Who wants to know?"


    But she quickly regained herposure and asked, "How did you know?"


    William smiled silently and said, "I''ll take him with me now, you''ll have to pay the bill."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    David followed William emotionlessly.


    Unable to resist, L asked, "What are you going to do to him?"


    Without turning back, William replied, "You probably won''t see him again."


    He then opened the door of the private room and walked out, with David slowly following behind.


    L stood there, stunned, long after they had left the restaurant.


    David had just imed he was a Soulmancer and even demonstrated hypnotic powers, suggesting a significant upgrade in his abilities.


    But even in front of William, he was still no match.


    It seemed that William could also hypnotize...


    For some reason, she couldn''t fathom why she thought of being hypnotized by William...


    At that thought, she couldn''t help but blush and feel her heart race.


    "What am I thinking?" L took a deep breath to clear her head.


    Soon, she realized that the world seemed to have changed.


    It wasn''t her first encounter with a Soulmancer. She had also seen online that many mysterious Guilds had appeared, recruiting apprentices. Should she try her luck?


    In this era, news could spread across the world overnight.


    In ancient times, if a Guild was recruiting apprentices, perhaps only nearby people would know. Now, as soon as the news breaks, almost the entire world knows about it.


    As William and Steven had said, who in this world wouldn''t want to be a person with superpowers?


    Movies, TV shows, and novels are filled with stories of people with superpowers, deeply rooted in people''s imaginations.


    Looking back at history, it wasn''t just ancient kings who dreamed of immortality,ordinary people also harbored such fantasies, whether it was in pursuit of eternal life or exploring unknown powers.


    Just after the information about superpowers exploded on the inte, various countries quickly discovered a problem. Within just one day, billions of people resigned or skipped sses to head to the newly emerged continent, hoping to find a "stroke of luck" there that could change their destiny.


    The problem had arisen!


    The next day, as soon as dawn broke, Steven was already standing at the entrance to William''s yard.


    After William got up, he made his breakfast as usual.


    "William, the whole world is in chaos," Steven eximed as he walked into the yard.


    William, standing in the kitchen and not even ncing at Steven, asked, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "..." Steven, who had a lot to say, was stopped by William''s unexpected question. "I... haven''t eaten yet..."


    William then asked, "How about some fried egg toast? Would you like some?"


    "Alright... I''ll have some," Steven replied, a bit restrained ever since experiencing William''s formidable abilities.


    As William prepared the ingredients, he asked, "What''s causing all this chaos in the world all of a sudden?"


    Steven answered passionately, "Now, many people are skipping work to seek adventures in the wilderness. If this continues, the order of our everyday lives will be disrupted."


    William nced at him and chuckled, "Why are you telling me this? If you didn''t know me, how would you handle this situation?"


    "This..." Steven paused, taken aback.


    Right!


    Why did hee to William?


    If he didn''t know William and faced this situation, he would probably have to figure out a solution on his own.


    But ever since he became aware of William''s capabilities, his mindset seemed to have subconsciously shifted.


    "In times of great upheaval, there is always a sage who rises to the asion." In Steven''s eyes, wasn''t William that sage?


    So, seeking William''s advice in such a situation seemed quite reasonable.


    After a moment of silence, Steven said, "If it were up to me, I think deploying the military to seal off the newly emergednd would prevent all this from happening."


    William didn''t respond, quietly continuing to make the fried egg toast.


    Standing by, Steven thought for a while and said, "It''s like dealing with a burst pipe; I know it''s better to channel than to block, but how do we channel this?"


    An hour passed, and the fried egg toast was finally ready.


    William took out some pickled cucumbers from a jar in the kitchen and prepared a bowl of oatmeal porridge for Steven, saying, "You can serve yourself."


    Steven hurriedly went forward to serve the oatmeal. For someone like William who possesses great power, the act of personally cooking porridge for him made Steven feel very surprised and honored.


    Sitting in the yard with their oatmeal porridge, William finally spoke slowly: "Actually, managing the current situation is quite simple. Just let those Guilds issue some requirements for recruiting apprentices."


    "The idea of deploying the military to stop this doesn''t make much sense," William continued. "In fact, there''s no need to worry about this at all. Those Guilds will soon realize that setting up magical barriers is the best choice. They definitely wouldn''t want their Guilds to be observed by ordinary people."


    "Uh..." Steven was momentarily stunned.


    William blew on his porridge and said, "So, it''s the Soulmancers of those Guilds who should be worried right now, not you."


    "Ah?" Hearing William''s words, Steven had an epiphany.


    That''s right!


    Not everyone can learn to be a Soulmancer.


    Those Guilds don''t just ept anyone as an apprentice.


    With so many people going to the Guilds seeking adventures today, only a very few would be selected by the Guilds.


    Even in the mysterious ancient times, not everyone could learn to be a Soulmancer.


    It should indeed be the Soulmancers of those Guilds who are troubled by the current situation.


    "I understand now!" Steven put down his oatmeal porridge and was ready to head to those Guilds. By discussing with the leaders of those Guilds, the chaos that urred today would soon subside.


    "Take Alice with you," William said. "You can ask her how to handle it."


    After all, Alice was his apprentice, and today''s events were a test of Alice''s judgment.


    To transform into a stronger individual, it''s not just about increasing one''s strength,one''s thoughts and understanding must also grow stronger.

 Chapter 352 You sure talk a lot, don’t you?

    <h4>Chapter 352 You sure talk a lot, don¡¯t you?</h4>


    The newly emerged parallel dimension.


    As news of the Guilds recruiting apprentices and videos of intense battles between Soulmancers spread online, more and more people entered from all directions.


    The speed at which the major Guilds establish their Guild bases is also extremely fast.


    In just one day,rge Soulmancer organizations had constructed basic buildings within their allotted territories.


    asionally, mid-level Soulmancers and above, capable of levitating, were seen flying towards this newly emergednd. It''s rare for a beginner Soulmancer like Victor to fly, which is why there''s a belief that reaching the mid-level Soulmancer status changes thews of nature.


    Once someone attains mid-level Soulmancer status, their lifespan significantly increases, and they can truly manipte various energies around them.


    The Emerald Lion Guild also marked its territory in this area.


    After Garen Steel, the leader of the Emerald Lion Guild, chose an energy-rich location for the Guild''s base, visitors, mainly from other Guilds, came continuously, mostly to inquire about Alice''s true strength.


    "Garen, are you saying there really are gods hidden among ordinary people?"


    This question was asked by Aurelius ze, the leader of the Crimson Phoenix Guild.


    Both of them were Soulmancers from thete medieval period. Nowadays, there are only a few dozen people at the Demi-God level, followed by the Quasi-Deity level. But what about those beyond the Quasi-Deity level?


    It''s said that after reaching beyond Quasi-Deity level, one must abandon their physical body and, in a soul state, reach the Divine Realm, known as Lesser Deity.


    After bing a deity, even if a god descends, their strength couldn''t possibly exceed the Quasi-Deity level, or be merely at the Demi-God level like Seraphina.


    Aurelius, being the founder of the Crimson Phoenix Guild, naturally knew this.


    It seemed like a universalw: those surpassing the Quasi-Deity level shouldn''t exist in this world, logically speaking.


    Yet Garen is a legendary warrior. Although he''s only at the Demi-God level in terms of strength, hisbat prowess is astonishing. Among those Demi-God level powerhouses, he ranks in the top ten.


    Now, however, there''s someone who made him choose to concede after just one move...


    Terrifying when you think about it!


    Garen took a deep breath, stood up, and paced twice in the hall.


    He waved his hand, summoning his enormous divine sword, and said, "Aurelius, you know me. My Valor''s Edge may not be the ultimate divine weapon, but I have tempered it with my own essence for over six hundred years. It has now developed its own Sword Spirit."


    "The other day, I encountered Alice. Without doing anything, she severed the connection between my Sword Spirit and me, and I couldn''t muster even a trace of energy..." Garen said with a wry smile, "You remember my sparring with Astraeus Titan from the Pantheon Guild two hundred years ago, right?"


    "Astraeus is at the peak of Quasi-Deity level, almost stepping into the Divine Realm. Although I was at a disadvantage in that fight, it wasn''t to the extent that I couldn''t even wield my sword!"


    Hearing this, Aurelius''s eyes twitched.


    The Pantheon Guild, as the most powerful Guild of the present, with its leader Astraeus, is recognized as the world''s strongest Soulmancer.


    ording to Garen, does this mean that the person he met the other day is stronger than Astraeus?


    Isn''t that akin to a god?


    As they were talking, Valor''s Edge, which had been floating in mid-air emitting a faint golden glow, suddenly lost its light and fell to the ground.


    Garen was startled; the sword had already plunged into the floor.


    Aurelius and Garen exchanged nces.


    Garen''s facial muscles twitched slightly, and he said with difficulty, "She''s here¡­"


    Aurelius, looking at the divine sword stuck in the ground, also took a deep breath.


    The person hadn''t arrived yet, but Garen couldn''t even control his own divine sword. What kind of power is this?


    It was said that the day Alice arrived, everyone lost the ability to levitate.


    Aurelius also tried to summon his own sword, but the result shocked him.


    He couldn''t even summon his divine sword.


    "Don''t bother trying! I can''t even retrieve my sword now," Garen said with a bitter smile, pulling out the divine sword and then looking towards the entrance.


    Aurelius was now truly experiencing the terrifying extent of Alice''s power.


    Just three miles away from the Emerald Lion Guild, Steven, Alice, and their group were walking towards the Guild.


    William also came along, persuaded by Alice''s relentless entreaties.


    As the three of them walked through this area, asionally people would fly over their heads, but suddenly, these people would fall from mid-air,nding on the ground with bewildered expressions.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker couldn''t help but say to Alice, "How dare someone fly in front of me, that''s practically courting death!"


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Alice didn''t understand what the Sword of Soulbreaker meant.


    The Sword Spirit then began to boast, "Master, I don''t like it when people fly over my head. Not to brag, but in my presence, even gods didn''t dare to use swords as weapons."


    "You''ve heard of Zeus'' ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword,'' and Ares'' ''War Sword,'' right?" said the Sword of Soulbreaker proudly. "The Sword Spirits of those four swords could only kneel before me. Anyone using a sword as a weapon wouldn''t dare to release their sword techniques in my presence."


    Alice was stunned, having heard of Zeus'' ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword,'' and Ares'' ''War Sword'' ¨C the divine weapons of mythological lore.


    Their formidable power was imaginable.


    But ording to the Sword of Soulbreaker, it seemed to be much more powerful than those four swords.


    Alice sneaked a nce at William, knowing that everything he gave her was a treasure. She knew the Sword of Soulbreaker was powerful but had no idea it was to such an impressive extent.


    Yet William had given it to her like it was just an ordinary item.


    Thinking this, Alice''s heart raced.


    See, I knew my master was just not good at expressing his feelings!


    William, standing nearby, couldn''t possibly not hear the Sword Spirit''s nonsense.


    He nced at the Sword of Soulbreaker hanging on Alice''s wrist and transmitted his thoughts coldly: "You sure talk a lot, don''t you?"


    The Sword Spirit immediately got scared and didn''t dare say another word.


    William had already sealed its power, and now if it annoyed him further and he sealed its ability to speak, that would be too boring.


    "Steven, so I just stand beside youter, right?" Alice and the others were already standing in front of the Emerald Lion Guild''s gate. Alice suddenly felt a bit nervous ¨C facing Garen from the Emerald Lion Guild again!


    What if they realized she was just bluffing? That wouldn''t be fun.


    Steven also sneaked a nce at William and smiled, "Alice, you just need to stand beside me, and leave the rest to me."


    He knew Alice probably wasn''t a Demi-God level powerhouse, but with William by their side, what could go wrong?


    Most importantly, their visit today was just to discuss matters regarding ordinary people with the Emerald Lion Guild. He believed Garen wouldn''t give them a hard time.

 Chapter 353 Terrified...

    <h4>Chapter 353 Terrified...</h4>


    The reason William came along this time, apart from Alice''s incessant nagging, was also because of several "Chosen Ones" in this area.


    Yesterday, he didn''t rush to eliminate everyonepletely.


    Such matters, of course, are more interesting when done slowly.


    If things go as expected, the ultimate mission of these "Chosen Ones" is to kill William.


    However, it''s certain they won''t be able to do it, as the real goal of the person behind this is to have William kill them himself.


    When William kills, it also strengthens the power of that thing,that seems to be its real purpose.


    Also, anyone close to William who encounters misfortune, increasing William''s negative emotions, would also strengthen the power of that thing. That''s why David''s mission was to forcibly have sexual rtions with L.


    After all, L was one of the first people William interacted with after waking up. If David seeded with L, he might, as he fantasized, receive the support of the Carter family, gain more power, wealth, and reach the pinnacle of his life.


    But speaking of the person closest to William now, it should be Alice.


    The "Chosen Ones" getting close to Alice and choosing the best path to their demise would probably have the best effect.


    As soon as they arrived at the outermost gate of the Emerald Lion Guild''s base, they were immediately stopped by the members of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    These two members of the Emerald Lion Guild clearly weren''t the same group they saw the day before but were new members who had joined yesterday or today.


    Both of them were at the early stage of mid-level Soulmancer.


    "What are you three doing here? This is our Emerald Lion Guild''s territory. If you have no business, please leave," said a young-looking person, his eyes falling on Alice as he spoke.


    Steven was about to introduce himself, but before he could speak, William, uncharacteristically, raised his eyebrows and said, "Who do you think you are? Scram! If you annoy me, I''ll just wipe out your Emerald Lion Guild."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the two members'' faces turned extremely sour, and both Alice and Steven stared at William in disbelief.


    They were dumbfounded.


    Wasn''t it so?


    The other party didn''t seem to say anything too severe, but was William stirring up trouble?


    "A mere novice Soulmancer, I''ve never seen anyone as arrogant as you," the person who first spoke looked disdainfully at William.


    If Steven had said those words, he wouldn''t have felt anything amiss.


    After all, he couldn''t gauge Steven''s strength and thought Steven might indeed be a powerful figure.


    Buting from William, it just felt off!


    William, who had lived a very long time and yed too many roles in his life, now wore arrogance and haughtiness as if it was etched on his face. He raised his eyebrows and smirked, replying coldly, "You have witnessed it,now"


    His expression and tone were so dramatic that if he were in a movie, the whole world would owe him an Oscar statuette.


    "What do you have to be arrogant about?!" the member of the Emerald Lion Guild retorted disdainfully. Otherwise, it would surely have been a curt "fuck!", followed by kicking this fool to the ground and brutally stomping on his smug face with the sole of a shoe.


    "Dare to fight me!" William once again conveyed through his eyes what arrogance truly meant to the member of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Finally, the guild member couldn''t hold back and reached to draw his sword, only to find he couldn''t.


    It wouldn''te out...


    How embarrassing!


    Just then, Garen and Aurelius came out from the main gate.


    The two Demi-God level big shots were startled.


    Thankfully, the sword hadn''t been drawn!


    If the sword had been drawn and they had angered the other party, and the Emerald Lion Guild really got decimated, that wouldn''t be fun at all.


    "I''m sorry, Master! It''s my fault for not managing our guild members well. Please don''t take it out on these kids," Garen, upon seeing Alice, immediately bowed in apology.


    Although the incident started with William''s provocation, in the Soulmancer world, the strong are revered. Since William was Alice''s secret lover, and although he was useless, it wasn''t wise to offend him.


    The two members of the Emerald Lion Guild never expected that their own guild leader and Aurelius woulde out to wee them personally.


    Master...


    The guild leader was addressing this person as Master?


    Could it be that this man, who seemed just a novice Soulmancer, was actually an extraordinary powerhouse?


    At this moment, Alice took a deep breath and said with a cold face, "Guild Leader Garen, please ensure your guild members are well-managed."


    As she spoke, Alice felt extremely embarrassed. It was her master who had deliberately stirred up trouble, yet she was asking someone else to keep their guild members in check.


    How shameless!


    The two members of the Emerald Lion Guild were once again astonished...


    What was happening?


    So, the Master mentioned by their guild leader was this woman.


    Then why was this novice Soulmancer acting so arrogantly?


    The two members of the Emerald Lion Guild were utterly exasperated!


    Alice''s feelings were also extremelyplicated at this moment. She couldn''t understand why her master had to create such a scene.


    Weren''t they there to negotiate?


    Wouldn''t it have been better to have a peaceful and cordial discussion?


    But even if William was being reckless, Alice couldn''t very well criticize him.


    After this disturbance, Garen and the others led William and his party up the mountain to the guild''s main hall, feeling uneasy all the way.


    Garen had already concluded that William was Alice''s secret lover.


    A novice Soulmancer daring to threaten to annihte their Emerald Lion Guild ¨C if this didn''t have the implication of Alice, a super-powerful Soulmancer, behind him, he wouldn''t dare to be so bold no matter how courageous he was!


    Also, because of William''s arrogance, Garen and Aurelius became even more convinced that Alice was a powerhouse beyond the Quasi-Deity level.


    William''s attitude likely also represented Alice''s stance.


    "What business brings you to our Guild?" Garen, having just stolen another nce at Alice, noticed that the bracelet on her wrist also seemed extraordinary.


    It appeared to be made from the sinew of some powerful creature...


    Alice was doing her best to y the role of a peerless powerhouse. She said indifferently, "Just discuss it with Steven."


    In her heart, Alice kept reminding herself: Contempt!


    She must show contempt for the other party!


    Thinking about how William usually spoke to her, she decided to use his tone of voice.


    Garen felt a chill down his spine, recalling William''s brazen words at the outermost gate of the guild''s base, and now Alice''s current statement.


    He could easily deduce that their visit must be for some significant matter.


    If they didn''t agree, Alice might indeed annihte their Guild.


    Garen forced a smile on his face and looked at Steven, asking cautiously, "May I know what you would like to discuss?"


    A Demi-God level powerhouse, the leader of the Emerald Lion Guild, was acting so subservient in front of Steven ¨C a scenario Steven couldn''t have even imagined before.


    There was a time when Steven had visited the Emerald Lion Guild, but only a junior apprentice received him. The guild hadn''t taken the 13th Bureau seriously, thinking that sending someone to greet him was already a generous gesture.


    Now, because of William''s arrogant disy at the guild''s outermost gate, even a legendary warrior like Garen was frightened.

 Chapter 354 Truly shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 354 Truly shameless!</h4>


    Steven gradually understood the true meaning behind William''s intentional conflict with the members of the Emerald Lion Guild previously.


    This was real deterrence!


    Without even resorting to physical force, he had sessfully intimidated two Demi-God level powerhouses.


    Such a tactic undoubtedly enhanced the prestige and authority of the 13th Bureau.


    After much reflection, Steven became more convinced of William''s extraordinary intelligence and strength, which were unmatched by ordinary people.


    Little did he know that William''s outburst at the gate was mainly out of boredom, just looking to stir up some fun.


    One of the two Emerald Lion Guild members at the outermost gate, a "Chosen One," simply wanted to provoke trouble, hoping to incite a fight with Alice and add a bit of challenge to her ''game''.


    It was entirely a wicked sense of amusement from a master.


    As for deterrence...


    William typically was straightforward, without much cunning or scheming.


    If he knew of Steven''s conjectures, he would probably be quite impressed by his imagination.


    "Guild Leader Garen, our visit is to suggest that if the Emerald Lion Guild wishes to recruit members, please publish a notice to the whole world. rify the conditions for joining the guild and standardize the time for recruiting apprentices to prevent ordinary people from flocking here, causing unnecessary social unrest," Steven said.


    After Steven finished speaking, Garen nodded and asked, "That sounds very reasonable. Is there anything else?"


    Garen couldn''t help but be puzzled. With Aliceing in person and causing such amotion, surely it wasn''t just for such a trivial matter, right?


    Could it be that they wanted the Emerald Lion Guild to merge into the 13th Bureau?


    That would be outrageous!


    As the leader of a major Soulmancer guild, if Steven made such a demand, Garen would rather die than agree.


    Steven paused, then said, "Additionally, I suggest that all major Soulmancer guilds establish a protective magical barrier around their territories. This would serve to conceal the guilds and prevent ordinary people from identally wandering in."


    In the past, major Soulmancer organizations also did this, as no Guild wanted to be a tourist destination for ordinary people.


    The Arcane Society was an exception, given that cier National Park was already a famous tourist spot, so they didn''t prevent ordinary people from going up the mountain.


    "This... this should be done..." Garen seemed a bit bewildered and then asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "That''s all," Steven replied, his smile carrying a hint of awkwardness.


    "That''s all?" Garen''s left eyebrow raised in surprise.


    Is that it?


    Steven nodded, confirming again that this was indeed the purpose of their visit today.


    At this moment, Alice opened her mouth to speak: "Guild Leader Garen..."


    This call made Garen tense up again, anticipating some more serious business.


    "Master, do you have any instructions?"


    Alice paused, then said, "Why don''t you gather the leaders of all the major Soulmancer guilds and discuss this matter with them? We''d rather not visit each guild individually."


    "Ah?" Garen''s face was a picture of confusion throughout.


    In his view, this was something they were going to do over the next few days anyway, and all major Soulmancer organizations would do it even without Alice''s reminder. Was it really necessary for Alice to personally say it?


    "Is there a problem?" Alice''s heartbeat quickened a bit. After all, she was speaking to a Demi-God level powerhouse with such brazenness, wasn''t she afraid of being rebuked?


    "No problem, I''ll get right on it!" Garen, quick-witted, thought Alice might want to gather all the guild leaders to announce something important.


    Given Alice''s status, visiting each guild individually was impossible, so delegating this task to him seemed appropriate.


    "Please wait a moment!"


    The Demi-God level powerhouses, with their powerful telepathic abilities, could almost instantly spread their consciousness across the entire world.


    Garen used his telepathy to send messages to all Guilds, inviting all Demi-God level powerhouses toe to the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Alice and the others were in the Emerald Lion Guild''s hall.


    After Garen had notified all the Demi-God level powerhouses, he ordered his disciples to serve them American coffee.


    During this time, he couldn''t help but nce at William, feeling a deep sense of discontent towards him.


    He thought of William as someone who relied on the power of others.


    If it weren''t for Alice''s formidable strength, Garen would have loved to end this arrogant fellow with a single sword strike.


    William sat there nonchntly, picked up the coffee next to him, elegantly blew on it, and took a sip, finding the taste quite ordinary.


    All the disciples of the Emerald Lion Guild secretly mocked him for his affectation.


    Compared to William''s arrogant demeanor, Alice and Steven appeared more restrained.


    Steven sat there, his hands on his thighs, smiling at the disciple who served the tea, but he didn''t drink it.


    Alice, now bearing the title of a peerless powerhouse, sneaked a nce at William and reluctantly followed suit.


    Naturally, Garen didn''t want to offend Alice, but the other members of his guild were growing increasingly resentful towards William.


    As a novice Soulmancer, William was acting even more arrogantly than the Demi-God level big shots.


    "This coffee isn''t brewed well," William put down his cup, critiquing it.


    He hade to train Alice, but she had beenckadaisical, even letting Steven do all the talking. How could that be eptable?


    At William''sment, a wave of collective outrage surged among those present.


    A guild member, who had already reached their limit of tolerance at the entrance, mustered courage, stepped forward, and then turned to William, challenging, "Since you seem to have time on your hands, how about we have a contest?"


    William had previously defeated Victor, and Garen was already dissatisfied with him.


    William''s arrogant attitude at the entrance and now his pickiness about the coffee in the hall were enough to anger even the most patient person.


    When a guild member stood up to challenge William, Garen, although ostensibly reprimanding him by saying, "Bradley! How can you challenge a guest?" carefully nced at Alice while speaking. To his surprise, Alice showed no displeasure,instead, there seemed to be a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    Bradley''s task was to be Alice''s lover, and now the opportunity to perform was right in front of him. How could a novice Soulmancerpare to him?


    He believed that by making William lose face, Alice would surely no longer favor him.


    Doesn''t Alice know what kind of temperament her master has?


    Making others deliberately ufortable, attracting hatred, and constantly pushing her into fights ¨C this time, let him fight for himself!


    "I think this proposal is good! We can have a friendlypetition." Alice''s eyes narrowed slightly, her yful spirit aroused, wanting to see what William was nning to do.


    William nced at Bradley, recognizing him as the "Chosen One." His provocations were all aimed at seeking trouble with him.


    In such a setting today, should he kill him or not?


    That would depend on Bradley''s specific performance.


    "A novice Soulmancer like me, and you want to spar with me?" William looked at Bradley with a gaze filled with disdain.


    Bradley was almost infuriated to death!


    You''re so arrogant yet you acknowledge you''re a novice Soulmancer?


    A novice Soulmancer behaving so arrogantly?


    Anyone who didn''t know better might think you''re a Quasi-Deity!


    Alice turned her head away, actor!


    Her master was just an actor!


    Still calling himself a novice Soulmancer!


    Pah!


    Truly shameless!

 Chapter 355 The Swordsmanship Duel at Emerald Lion

    <h4>Chapter 355 The Swordsmanship Duel at Emerald Lion</h4>


    Bradley looked at William irritably and said, "I know you''re a novice Soulmancer, and I don''t want to bully you. We''llpete in any way you suggest!"


    "I see you''re carrying a sword, so let''s have a swordsmanship contest," William suggested, well aware that the Sword of Soulbreaker''s suppression meant these people couldn''t draw their swords.


    Since he was already being shameless, he thought he might as well take it to the extreme.


    A contest of swordsmanship?


    A smirk appeared on Bradley''s lips. A novice Soulmancer challenging him to a sword fight? The vast difference in strength level, whether it be in speed, power, or reaction ability, was insurmountable.


    Not to mention that the members of the Emerald Lion Guild were generally skilled swordsmen. Even if Bradley had never used a sword, the gap between their levels was so wide that he could defeat William with just a stick.


    "Are you sure you want to have a sword fight with me?" Bradley looked disdainfully at William, puzzled by his arrogance.


    "Afraid, are you?" William said with a smile as he stood up.


    "..."The members of the Emerald Lion Guild now had a clear understanding of what arrogance meant.


    "Come on!" Bradley, holding his sheathed sword, dered, "I won''t draw my sword."


    William squinted at him: "Can you even draw it?"


    Garen was infuriated. No wonder this guy wanted a sword fight ¨C he knew Bradley couldn''t draw his sword.


    He waspletely relying on Alice''s support.


    How could there be someone so shameless in the world?


    If it weren''t for his reputation and Alice''s strength, Garen would have wanted to cleave this scoundrel in half with a single sword strike!


    "Even if I can''t draw my sword, I have enough to deal with you!" Bradley felt no need to draw his sword, confident that even with the scabbard, he had more than enough to handle William.


    William nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Alice and said indifferently, "Lend me your sword."


    Without any hesitation, Alice summoned the Sword of Soulbreaker with a thought.


    She stood up and handed the sword to William.


    In Alice''s hands, the sword still looked like a wooden sword, but once it was in William''s hands, its true form was revealed ¨C the de shone like a mirror, emitting a cold, deadly aura.


    William effortlessly removed all the seals on the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    As the seals were lifted, a powerful aura swept across the entire area, and a terrifying wave of energy engulfed the world.


    Even Garen and Aurelius trembled under this overwhelming presence.


    They finally understood why they couldn''t draw their own swords.


    The sword in William''s hands, what level of divine artifact was it?


    With the sword drawn, it seemed as if everything around it waspelled to submit.


    Even Garen''s Valor''s Edge, ced to the side, trembled softly, emitting a faint sound.


    Above the Emerald Lion Guild, the sky changed dramatically, with strange phenomena appearing as if heralding a significant shift.


    Bradley, watching from the side, waspletely astounded by the scene before him.


    He couldn''t draw his sword, while William was here brazenly using a divine sword to provoke.


    "I''ll let you attack three times, and I''ll only dodge without counterattacking!" William, pointing the Sword of Soulbreaker at Bradley, had an arrogant demeanor.


    Bradley''s mentality waspletely shattered!


    To say he''d let him attack three times first!


    Was this normal behavior?


    Using an exceptional divine sword for a swordsmanship contest?


    Was there even a need for a contest?


    Just the overwhelming pressure emitted by the Sword Spirit of the divine sword was enough to immobilize everyone in the room.


    Was there any need tounch an attack?


    Bradley stood rigid, unable to even move his fingers, let aloneunch an attack.


    Seeing the situation was amiss, Garen quickly intervened: "Stop! No more contest!"


    How could they have a contest under these circumstances?


    For a novice Soulmancer like William, how could he possibly wield such an exceptional divine sword without Alice''s permission?


    Just touching it would probably result in him being torn to shreds by the sword''s energy on the spot.


    Yet now, William was holding this divine sword!


    Remember, when Alice confronted Garen with the Sword of Soulbreaker previously, its power waspletely sealed. Now, with all seals released, what did that signify?


    Even Garen, at the Demi-God level, felt he couldn''t withstand a single strike from William with the sword!


    No!


    This was essentially like Alice allowing the Sword Spirit of the divine sword to battle Bradley!


    What''s the point ofpeting then?


    William, considering whether to kill Bradley or not, hesitated for a moment but decided to spare the kid.


    He then returned the sword to Alice.


    Alice then took back the Sword of Soulbreaker, which transformed back into a bracelet on her wrist.


    Garen and Aurelius were left shaken, the terrifying pressure of the sword''s aura having frightened even them, Demi-God level powerhouses.


    Now they probably understood what a true powerhouse was!


    Such was real, formidable strength!


    Merely a sword, yet in the hands of a novice Soulmancer, it was this terrifying. In Alice''s hands, wouldn''t it be invincible?


    Aurelius also finally deeply understood what terror meant and realized why Garen had surrendered after just one strike.


    Why not surrender?


    At this point, Aurelius was even beginning to question his life.


    Alice''s strength was definitely beyond the Quasi-Deity level!


    After all, just possessing this divine sword should be enough to annihte all the strong beings in the world today.


    Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out on Aurelius''s forehead.


    "No contest then!" William returned the sword, then arrogantly sat back down in his chair, and telepathicallymunicated with Alice.


    "When the presidents of those Guildseter, you should talk to them. Don''t let Steven handle everything. Are you being paid for nothing?"


    William was intent on training Alice. Being weak was one thing, but was she just going to sit there and drink coffee while pretending to be a strong fighter?


    Is earning a million dors a year that easy?


    Alice pouted, feeling a bit unhappy. They had clearly agreed on a monthly sry of one hundred thousand dors without needing to do anything. And when the presidents of those Guilds arrived, wasn''t it agreed that Garen would talk to them?


    Why was this task falling on her again?


    And besides, is a million dors a year a lot?


    It''s just enough for some clothes and jewelry.


    Alice was already wealthy and not interested in a sry of a million dors. If it weren''t for William''s request, she wouldn''t have agreed to be an honorary instructor at the 13th Bureau for Steven.


    The leaders of over a dozen Guilds soon arrived at the entrance of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    If it were just Garen''s invitation, the leaders might not have all shown up, but the terrifying energy released earlier had alerted all the Guilds.


    With such a frightening energy fluctuation, many thought Garen had broken through his power level limitations and reached an unimaginable realm.


    Even the Pantheon Guild, known as the strongest, had to reassess the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Astraeus, the leader of the Pantheon Guild, sensing this terrifying energy from tens of thousands of miles away, hurriedly flew over.


    "What kind of fortune has thatd Garen stumbled upon? Has he reached the Lesser Deity level?" Astraeus was grave in his thoughts. He had not immediately visited this newly emergednd, and now somewhat regretted it.


    This newly emergednd could contain countless treasures,with some luck, breaking through the Demi-God level wasn''t impossible.


    The powerful members of major Soulmancer organizations were all aware of Garen''s strength. A Demi-God level warrior, no matter how strong, shouldn''t emit such terrifying energy fluctuations unless he had obtained some divine artifact.


    Thinking this way, these powerful beings somewhat regretted arrivingte to this newnd and also envied Garen.


    Perhaps Garen was on his way to bing the strongest among humans!

 Chapter 356 Proskynesis

    <h4>Chapter 356 Proskynesis</h4>


    Astraeus flew through the air at an astonishing speed, like a sword cutting across the sky.


    However, when he got about ten miles from the Emerald Lion Guild, his divine sword suddenly began to tremble, and then the Sword Spirit of the divine sword lost contact with his mind.


    Had it not been for his immense strength, he might have plummeted from the sky.


    "Quite a move, Garen! Just because you''ve improved a bit, now you dare restrict my flight?" Unable to fly, Astraeus naturally assumed it was Garen manipting behind the scenes.


    He was still skeptical of Garen''s strength.


    After all, a few days earlier, it was said that Garen, when confronted by a member of the 13th Bureau, was so frightened that he immediately admitted his mistake and apologized.


    Such behavior, in Astraeus''s view, was a disgrace for a Demi-God level powerhouse.


    In his worldview, a true strongman, even when facing a formidable enemy and knowing he couldn''t win, only had the option to fight to the end.


    Admitting defeat and apologizing?


    Losing even the dignity of a strongman, how could such a person have made significant breakthroughs in strength?


    Although he couldn''t fly, Astraeus still leapt down and arrived in front of the great hall of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    At this time, no one else was in front of the hall. Garen and Aurelius, sensing Astraeus''s presence, quickly came out to greet him.


    The history of the Pantheon Guild could be traced back to ancient Rome.


    As its senior guild leader, Astraeus had lived for over two thousand five hundred years. He had not yet be a Lesser Deity, but his life essence was nearly exhausted, and the end of his life seemed not far off.


    In the world of Soulmancers, Astraeus was once regarded as the strongest.


    Even though he now appeared aged and frail, seemingly on the verge of copsing at any moment, only Demi-God level powerhouses like Garen knew the terrifying extent of this elder''s strength, representing the pinnacle among Quasi-Deity level beings.


    Alice was naturally categorized as a powerhouse above the Quasi-Deity level.


    "Garen, you really are full of yourself," said Astraeus, his face wrinkled, back bent, and clothes tattered, giving off a decrepit vibe, like a beggar on the streets.


    But when he gently lifted his head, the sharpness in his squinting eyes and his powerful aura immediately enveloped Garen and Aurelius, revealing his true might.


    Given his limited time left to live, Astraeus acted without restraint. Even if Garen had obtained some precious treasure from heaven and earth, what of it?


    Given Garen''s attitude in restricting his ability to fly, a confrontation seemed inevitable.


    It would be a fight to the death!


    After all, he had lived long enough.


    If he were to die by Garen''s sword, it wouldn''t be a life wasted.


    "Astraeus! What are you doing? This must be a misunderstanding," Garen eximed in shock, sensing the murderous intent emanating from Astraeus.


    This old man was unpredictable, and Garen had no idea how he might have offended him.


    With a cold snort from Astraeus, Garen and Aurelius felt as if their hearts were struck, both of them groaning and spitting blood simultaneously.


    The difference in their strengths was not minor, especially since Garen couldn''t muster any energy, facing Astraeus like a helpless child.


    "Please show mercy!" Garen hastily said, "I don''t know where I have offended you!"


    Astraeus slightly lowered his head, puzzled. Hadn''t Garen grown stronger? Why did he seem weaker than before?


    If Garen had caused him to lose his ability to fly, it meant Garen should be stronger than him. So why would they spit blood just from his cold snort?


    "The energy fluctuation just now¡­ Wasn''t that released by you?" Astraeus took a couple of steps forward, his brows furrowed. Clearly, the terrifying energy fluctuation was not from Garen.


    Garen bitterly smiled: "Of course not! That person is inside."


    Joking! How could it be?


    If he could release such a powerful energy fluctuation, would he have been reduced to spitting blood by a mere cold snort from Astraeus?


    "Master?" Astraeus entered the hall, looked around, and his gaze eventually fixed on William and wouldn''t shift away.


    That face¡­


    How strikingly simr to someone from over two thousand years ago?


    No!


    That demeanor!


    Astraeus''s previously pale and old face suddenly filled with life and excitement. He stepped forward and, astonishingly, performed a proskynesis in front of William.


    "Great Stoic Philosopher Seneca! Lucius thought he would never see you again in this lifetime!"


    This act of proskynesis caused shock throughout the room, and everyone was too stunned to even breathe.


    What was happening?


    Great Stoic Philosopher Seneca?


    Everyone present was a Soulmancer, familiar with the title.


    Seneca, known for his profound philosophical thought and political influence, was an important figure in Stoicism.


    Astraeus actually mistook William, this arrogant person, for Seneca?!


    And even referred to himself as Lucius.


    Garen and Aurelius''s hearts nearly leaped into their throats,they both knew Astraeus was a figure from ancient Rome, so his recognition of Seneca seemed not so strange.


    Could it be... This man, who had outraged everyone, was really Seneca??


    "You''ve mistaken me for someone else," William said with a smile, looking at Astraeus.


    He had indeed lived as Seneca for a time, but as for this person before him, he was sure he did not remember him.


    Perhaps they had met. But over two thousand years ago, Astraeus surely didn''t look like this.


    Maybe when they knew each other, Astraeus was still a handsome young man.


    Astraeus slowly lifted his head, looking at William''s face.


    If he weren''t a Soulmancer, he might indeed believe he had mistaken someone else. But just by looking into William''s eyes, he knew for certain he hadn''t mistaken him.


    Such prating eyes, exactly like those of Seneca the Younger from over two thousand years ago!


    He couldn''t possibly be mistaken!


    "I..." Astraeus took a deep breath, realizing that if a person released such a terrifying energy fluctuation as earlier, it would be perfectly normal!


    There was nothing wrong with it.


    "Astraeus, you... you''ve mistaken the person," Garen finally couldn''t help but step forward to say, "The person over there is actually..."


    "Get up!" William, still casually seated, said, "At your age, prostrating before everyone, what does that look like?"


    The expressions on Garen and Aurelius''s faces were indescribable.


    Looking at his attitude and hearing his words...


    Damn it, is he showing off his special rtionship with a super-strong individual?


    A mere secret lover being so arrogant!


    Astraeus, after all, is the strongest person next to Alice. Without her protection, this guy would probably die a gruesome death.


    Astraeus then slowly stood up, convinced he hadn''t mistaken the person, but if the person before him insisted he was wrong, then he must ept it as a mistake.


    "My apologies! It was my old eyes mistaking someone else," Astraeus said as he stood up and bowed to William.


    Garen and Aurelius''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Were they blind?


    With Astraeus''s temper being so peculiar and encountering someone as arrogant as William, shouldn''t he have simply annihted him with a nce?


    Could it be that he too was considering Alice''s strength and didn''t dare to act?

 Chapter 357 Entrapment

    <h4>Chapter 357 Entrapment</h4>


    Garen quickly arranged for Astraeus to be seated and instructed his disciples to prepare coffee for him.


    This time, he emphasized that the service must be exquisite and attentive, with every detail perfected to show respect to Astraeus.


    Given Astraeus''s peculiar temperament and Garen''s evident unwillingness to provoke him, he was very strict with his disciples to avoid any minor mistake that could cause unnecessary conflict.


    Meanwhile, the leaders of other Guilds also gradually entered the grand hall, with the atmosphere bing increasingly solemn and tense.


    Some of them had actually arrived at the foot of the mountain earlier, but seeing Astraeus''s grim expression, they dared not approach and waited for a while.


    Only after seeing that the Emerald Lion Guild''s grand hall wasn''t turned upside down did they dare to enter.


    As they all believed Garen''s strength had significantly increased, they thought it was almost inevitable for a confrontation with Astraeus''s arrival.


    Upon entering the grand hall, the guild leaders exchanged greetings. Some of them also noticed Alice and William sitting there. They had heard about Alice''s formidable strength the previous day, so her presence there was not surprising. However, William sitting next to Alice was a bit odd.


    "It seems Alice is very fond of her secret lover!"


    They didn''t think William was Alice''s regr partner.


    Given the vast disparity in their strengths, William could only be seen as Alice''s ything.


    The guild leaders tacitly understood this, not daring to mention it explicitly or to speak out of turn.


    Seeing more people arriving, Alice gathered her thoughts and courageously asked in a soft voice, "Is everyone here?"


    She could have remained silent, but William had pushed her into a corner. It was better to address the matter quickly and leave as soon as possible.


    Alice''s voice was soft and mellow,cking any air of authority or dominance.


    However, given her previous disy of power, almost everyone regarded Alice as a peerless powerhouse. Her gentle manner of speaking might be an attempt not to intimidate them.


    What a benevolent and peerless powerhouse!


    Garen responded, "Almost everyone has arrived, except for the members of the Crimson Emissaries Guild."


    The Crimson Emissaries Guild, with a long and ancient lineage tracing back to powerful wizards of ancient times, derives their power in a manner distinct from other Soulmancers.


    This guild has always been shrouded in mystery, with a long history and rarely involving itself in worldly affairs. However, over a thousand years ago, Garen had nearly died at the hands of the Crimson Emissaries.


    Now, when Alice brought up this matter, his first instinct was to have Alice confront this enigmatic guild, to share his burden.


    Astraeus, with his deep voice, said, "The Crimson Emissaries Guild doesn''t involve themselves in worldly matters,they are unlikely to participate in this meeting. And do you really think your telepathic message could reach the Crimson Emissaries Guild?"


    Garen remained silent.


    His invitation was only extended to Demi-God level powerhouses.


    As for organizations like the Arcane Society, despite their founder Merlin once being a Lesser Deity, they nowck powerful Soulmancers and are hardly considered a top-tier guild, thus not qualified to join this meeting.


    As for the Crimson Emissaries Guild, Garen didn''t even know their exact location, let alone sending them a telepathic message.


    Alice, not wanting to stay long, cleared her throat and said, "Then everyone is here."


    "I''ll keep it short. Guild leaders, I hope you will promptly construct magical barriers to protect your guilds and publicly announce the criteria for recruiting apprentices, to prevent disrupting the lives of ordinary people."


    "Simrly, I believe none of you would want your guild bases to be surrounded by crowds of ordinary people."


    Alice, being a rich heiress, had witnessed board meetings in corporations and now spoke with the authority of a chairperson.


    "Rest assured, Alice, we willplete the construction of the protective magical barriers for our guilds by tomorrow. As for the apprenticeship requirements, how about we standardize them and have Steven announce them? Those who wish to be Soulmancers can register and be listed, and then we can choose an appropriate date to collectively recruit apprentices?" Garen''s mind became active.


    From the moment the Sword of Soulbreaker was drawn, he instantly understood the gap between himself and Alice.


    Both he and Alice used swords as their weapons. Alice''s sword technique was unparalleled in the world. If he could gain Alice''s favor and learn her sword technique, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    He also realized that in pursuit of the ultimate in swordsmanship, even if Alice wanted him to be her secret lover, it wasn''t something he couldn''t ept.


    "That''s settled then!" Alice said. "Pleaseplete the protective barriers for the guilds as soon as possible. As for recruiting apprentices, you can discuss it with Steven."


    Having said this, Alice started sweating on her back.


    She wasn''t a fool,all the people present were real big shots, and she was the real weakling, yet pretending to be a big shot.


    If William weren''t sitting beside her, she probably would have been scared stiff.


    "Rest assured, Alice, we will definitelyplete the magical barriers soon!" Garen was now eager to please Alice in any way he could.


    "Then we''ll take our leave first," Alice said as she stood up, sneaking a nce at William.


    She wondered if William had any other opinions or...


    He wasn''t nning on causing more trouble, was he?


    William looked at Alice, smiled slightly, and stood up, saying, "Let''s go then."


    Alice let out a sigh of relief, finally able to leave.


    Steven then said, "Why don''t you two go ahead, and I''ll discuss the matter of apprenticeship recruitment with the Guild leaders."


    William looked at Alice with a smile.


    Alice''s eyshes fluttered, quickly understanding William''s intention, and cleared her throat, saying, "Then we''ll wait until everything is discussed."


    William had already stood up and it was unlikely for him to sit back down, so he said, "You discuss, I''ll just take a walk around."


    He hade today for those "Chosen Ones," and with Alice present, Bradley definitely wouldn''t dare to make a move.


    How could William, always so understanding, not give him a chance?


    Entrapment, William had always been good at it.


    "Alright then!" Alice naturally couldn''t object, but once William left, she felt somewhat anxious.


    Not long after William left the grand hall, Astraeus also excused himself to leave.


    He had never really regarded Alice as significant, let alone the others. When he decided to leave, Alice naturally didn''t dare to raise any objections.


    Without William by her side, how could she dare to ramble to a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse?


    Was he seeking a premature end to him life?


    As soon as William descended the mountain, Bradley indeed followed him.


    True to his title as a "Chosen One," he never considered that if Alice really were a peerless powerhouse, even if William was just a novice Soulmancer, could he kill William from such a distance?


    Bradley''s only concern was to prevent William from sending a distress signal and to kill him instantly, leaving no trace.


    Living well wasn''t good enough for him,he was seeking his own demise.


    Hiding in the shadows, Bradley was unaware that his every move was under William''s control.


    Not just that, Astraeus had also locked onto his aura!


    "Die!" Bradley, with a face full of resentment, suddenlyunched a Steel Needle at William from 300 feet away.


    The next moment!


    He exploded on the spot!


    Astraeus directly shattered Bradley''s soul.


    The Steel Needle flying towards William hovered a few inches away from him, unable to move any closer.

 Chapter 358 Just over two thousand years and already weary of life?

    <h4>Chapter 358 Just over two thousand years and already weary of life?</h4>


    William turned around, slowly extended his hand, and took the Steel Needle hanging in the air to examine it.


    A poisoned needle?


    He couldn''t help butugh.


    Back in the day, he studied various medicines with the clear goal of exploring the mysteries of medicine in this world. As a result, it turned out that he not only enhanced his own medical knowledge but also organized various treatment methods,ter being revered as the father of medicine, Hippocrates.


    And now, someone thought this little poison could harm him? That was ratherughable.


    Astraeus approached William, his voice trembling slightly as he called out, "Master¡­ it really is you."


    William looked at Astraeus, unable to recall who he was.


    Having lived for so long, with numerous periods of slumber, William had forgotten some unnecessary memories, so it was natural he couldn''t remember everyone.


    "You don''t remember me? I am Lucius," Astraeus said excitedly, looking at William. He truly hoped William would remember him,it was William''s casual guidance that had led to his achievements. Seeing William again stirred profound emotions in Astraeus.


    Lucius?


    William''s memory of Lucius was vast, but he couldn''t recall Astraeus.


    Perhaps it was because the name Lucius was toomon.


    "I don''t remember," William shook his head and didn''t deny his identity further, instead asking, "Do you need something?"


    "Nothing! Nothing at all! Just seeing you again is enough for this lifetime," Astraeus''s eyes shed with a hint of disappointment, but he quicklyposed himself. What did it matter if William didn''t remember him? Wasn''t it enough just to see him again?


    William first nced at Bradley''s corpse. Bradley was dead, and the wisp of energy enveloping him had dissipated. This energy was probably divided among the "Chosen Ones."


    "That man was killed by you," William said, looking at Astraeus with a smile.


    Astraeus, solemn in his demeanor, replied, "He dared to offend you, his death is well deserved!"


    William didn''t respond, his smile unchanged.


    Astraeus, having lived for over two thousand years, immediately understood William''s intention: "This man was killed by me!"


    He realized that William didn''t want to reveal his strength in front of everyone. The death of Bradley needed to bemunicated to Garen and others.


    Just a notification.


    If dissatisfied, Astraeus could cause trouble for the Emerald Lion Guild again, and Garen would be helpless to stop him.


    From the incident with Bradley, William also realized that even if the "Chosen Ones" didn''t die by his hand, the energy attached to them would still dissipate and be divided among the surviving ones.


    This process resembled a st man standing" or "survival of the fittest" scenario, where the "Chosen Ones" werepetitors in an elimination game, with the final survivor gathering everyone''s power.


    How strong could such a resurrection method be?


    William could have dissipated the energy of the dead "Chosen Ones."


    Though possible, there was no need.


    William, having nothing better to do, found it entertaining to have someone to y this game with.


    If the opponent was too weak, it wouldn''t be fun.


    "You seem to have not much time left in your life," William observed Astraeus.


    Even for Quasi-Deity level powerhouses, the lifespan of the physical body is limited.


    In mythology and philosophy, life is perceived asposed of a sacred me or light of life granted at the creation of the world. This force is infused into every living being at birth, forming the basis and energy of their life. For beings like Astraeus, they have strengthened their life me through years of umtion and continuous cultivation, extending their lifespan and enhancing their abilities.


    Yet, even so, the me of life will eventually burn out.


    After over two thousand years of consumption, Astraeus''s life me was nearing its end, indicating that his time was almost up. This is a mysterious and cruel cosmicw, one that even powerful Quasi-Deities cannot escape.


    Astraeus appeared nonchnt, saying, "Having lived for so many years, I''ve lived enough, and I''d like to see the Divine Realm."


    His current strength allowed him to abandon his physical form and enter the Divine Realm in a soul state, but he still had some unfulfilled wishes, hence his reluctance to leave.


    William nodded slightly, pondering the concept of living for many years.


    Just over two thousand years and already weary of life? Compared to the pursuit of eternity and truth, it still seemed insignificant.


    William himself, despite having experienced countless ages and changes, now cherished life and the meaning of existence more than ever. He realized that every moment was filled with infinite possibilities and new discoveries.


    Now, William didn''t want to die.


    After all, since he couldn''t die, being alive allowed him to witness more new and wonderful things.


    As for entering the Divine Realm in a soul state...


    William was even less interested in that.


    The so-called Divine Realm was, at most, just another dimension.


    And those who created that dimension were all people William had once effortlessly defeated. Why would he venture into it?


    To cause trouble?


    "You help me kill a few people," William said, not wanting to bother himself. He casually took out a pill emitting a faint blue light and said, "Kill five people for me, and this Spirit Essence Pill is yours. Eating it will strengthen your soul, greatly aiding in the reconstruction of your physical body after entering the Divine Realm in a soul state."


    William might not have been to the Divine Realm, but he knew that the first thing to do upon entering the Divine Realm with one''s soul was to reconstruct the physical body using the soul.


    If the soul wasn''t strong enough, entering the Divine Realm would be tantamount to seeking death.


    By having Astraeus kill for him in exchange for this pill, there was no issue of breaking the Law of Cause and Effect.


    Astraeus''s eyes were fixed on the Spirit Essence Pill in William''s hand, and he couldn''t help but swallow.


    He had thought there was nothing left in this world that could arouse his desire, but the Spirit Essence Pill in William''s hand did just that.


    In his eyes, this Spirit Essence Pill was undoubtedly a top-tier divine medicine.


    A kind of supreme divine medicine that was unheard of and unseen before.


    After consuming it, he could attain a higher level of strength at any time, his soul could enter the Divine Realm more stably, and moreover, his strength would likely not diminish after entering the Divine Realm!


    "Thank you, Master!" Astraeus knelt on one knee, saying, "I am willing to serve you."


    William waved his hand dismissively: "This is just a transaction. You don''t need to thank me."


    After speaking, he flicked the Spirit Essence Pill, and it hovered in front of Astraeus.


    Astraeus reached out to catch the pill, somewhat excitedly asking, "Whom do you want me to kill?"


    William thought for a moment and said, "Connor from the Void Vanguard Guild, Dominic from the Celestial Sentinels Guild, Elliot from the Echoes of Eternity Guild..."


    He listed five names in total, causing Astraeus''s brow to gradually furrow, "Are these five the hidden powerhouses of their Guilds? I''ve never heard of them."


    William exined, "Apart from Elliot, who is a high-level Soulmancer, the others are of mid-level Soulmancer standard."


    "Ah?!" Astraeus waspletely stunned. Such a valuable divine medicine just to kill a high-level Soulmancer and a few mid-level Soulmancers?


    If it were to kill a few Demi-God level powerhouses, that would make more sense, but these people ,wouldn''t they be easy to eliminate?


    "Don''t ask so much. Just kill them if I say so!" William said and turned to continue his leisurely stroll, "And don''te looking for me after this."


    "Understood, as per yourmand!" Astraeus responded and slowly stood up, still bending at the waist to respectfully see William off until William disappeared from his sight, then he straightened up and left.

 Chapter 359 Legs Too Weak to Walk

    <h4>Chapter 359 Legs Too Weak to Walk</h4>


    William was actually quite curious whether Astraeus could eliminate these five "Chosen Ones."


    The Fate and talents bestowed upon these five were so extraordinary that even a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse like Astraeus couldn''tpare.


    To many, Fate is an elusive and undefined mysterious force.


    However, William was well aware that those with higher talents don''t necessarily defeat opponents of higher levels, but they seem to always turn danger into safety during critical moments. Even when pursued by far stronger enemies, they always encounter unexpected turns of fortune.


    If the enemy''s strength is only a level or two higher than theirs, attempting to defeat these Chosen Ones might lead to a counterattack, with the Chosen Ones possibly gaining unexpected opportunities due to the pursuit.


    When killed, they also distribute their umted experience to other "Chosen Ones."


    This is probably what they call ''providing experience points''.


    But after all, Astraeus is ate-stage Quasi-Deity level powerhouse,there is still a certain possibility he could handle them.


    The gap in strength is evident.


    But... there is always the chance of an unexpected urrence.


    William gazed at the sky, where the fates were unpredictable, mostly stirred up by the entity he expelled from his body.


    Besides the "Chosen Ones", there were also souls of strange beasts escaping from the underworld appearing, his methods were indeed endless.


    As William reflected, Astraeus had already arrived at the Void Vanguard Guild. He stood on the rooftop of the guild''s base and loudly inquired, "Who here is Connor?"


    As a Quasi-Deity level big shot, his questioning terrified everyone in the Void Vanguard Guild.


    Their guild was just a third-rate one, with the guild leader''s strength at theter stages of a mid-level Soulmancer. With a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse personally demanding someone, the guild leader of the Void Vanguard Guild hurriedly came out.


    "What do you want with Connor?" asked the Void Vanguard Guild leader, with a young man who appeared to be in his early twenties following behind him. The young man bowed to Astraeus, "This is Connor from our guild."


    Logically, for a powerhouse and a figure of Astraeus''s stature to seek out a young man, it was mostly thought to be a stroke of fortune for the youngster.


    The Void Vanguard Guild leader thought simrly, wondering if this Quasi-Deity level big shot had taken a liking to Connor''s talents and wanted to take him as an apprentice?


    Previously, Connor was just an ordinary member, but in the past few days, he had suddenly shown exceptional potential among the young members of the Void Vanguard Guild.


    Connor also bowed to Astraeus, saying, "I''m Connor, greetings!"


    Astraeus slightly narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Connor.


    Being skilled in divining fate, he noticed a mysterious purple halo above Connor''s head, a sign of extraordinary innate talent, along with a powerful mysterious force surrounding him.


    If not for William''smand to kill Connor, Astraeus would have even considered taking him as his disciple.


    If allowed to develop further, Connor was destined to be a hero of his generation.


    Now, was he really going to extinguish this potential hero in the cradle?


    Astraeus, silent, raised his hand and pointed a finger. A dazzling beam of white light shot from his fingertip, piercing through Connor''s skull, permanently eradicating his soul.


    However, at the moment of Connor''s death, that powerful mysterious force surrounding him violently surged towards Astraeus.


    The terrifying speed was such that even a strong being like Astraeus couldn''t avoid it. A potent dark force stripped away a portion of his original life force and disrupted some of his soul energy.


    Astraeus grunted, his face turning pale as paper. He already had only a small amount of soul energy left, and with the loss of a part of it, he felt his life rapidly approaching its end.


    The Void Vanguard Guild leader looked up, watching Connor slowly fall beside him, staring at Astraeus in disbelief.


    "Astraeus... how could you do this?" the leader of the Void Vanguard Guild struggled toprehend Astraeus''s actions.


    As a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse, he had attacked a mid-level Soulmancer youth without any apparent reason, disregarding his own status.


    Astraeus offered no exnation and disappeared into the sky as a rainbow-like beam of light.


    The reason he had not suffered bacsh from the mysterious force when killing Bradley was because Bradley had harbored killing intent towards William first. Since William had previously shown kindness to Astraeus, he was unharmed after killing Bradley.


    Now, with Connor having no grievances against him, his sudden attack naturally led to a bacsh from the mysterious force, especially since Connor was under the protection of that mysterious force.


    The fact that Astraeus did not die on the spot after killing Connor was already fortunate.


    William had been observing Astraeus''s actions and chuckled upon realizing this.


    It turned out that the entity he had expelled from his body was sparing no effort for its resurrection, orchestrating events so that either William personally killed these people, thereby allowing it to snatch some of William''s energy, or faced the consequences.


    This was the entity''s most perfect n.


    However, William didn''t see much significance in this.


    Let the game continue!


    He was curious to see what tricks the entity would y next.


    Astraeus, aware that he might perish after killing one more person, dared not act rashly and sought William again.


    "Great Seneca, I have killed Connor from the Void Vanguard Guild, but I discovered that Connor seemed to be protected by a mysterious force. I don''t have much of my original life force left, fearing that I can only kill one more before I must exist solely in a soul state," Astraeus said, producing a delicate ss bottle from his pocket and offering it with a bowed head, "Please take back the divine medicine, Master."


    William waved his hand, saying, "You don''t need to return the pill to me. I didn''t understand the situation earlier. Take the pill now, kill one more person at random, and then go to the Divine Realm."


    Astraeus''s hands trembled at the thought of having to kill one more person...


    For him, it wasn''t a difficult task, but with the current leader of the Pantheon Guild falling into madness and no sessor in line, his ascension to a higher realm could plunge the Pantheon Guild into chaos.


    "Great Seneca, there is still something unfinished for me in the mortal world¡­"


    William nonchntly said, "Then go finish your business first before you kill. It doesn''t matter who you kill, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Alright!"


    Astraeus agreed and left. In truth, he hoped to ascend to a higher level and then seek William''s help in resolving the Pantheon Guild''s predicament.


    But William''s words seemed to have anticipated his thoughts.


    Both were experienced masters, and William had seen through Astraeus''s intentions as soon as he began to speak. Clearly, William didn''t want to get involved in unnecessary trouble.


    Soon after Astraeus departed, Alice and Steven finally emerged from the grand hall of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    William stood at the gate, the gatekeeper of the guild and William staring at each other as if asking, "What are you nning?"


    "What are you trying to stir up again?"


    After Alice and Steven came down and saw William, they almost burst into tears.


    But even with people nearby, she seemed to have no concerns. Having walked only a few steps away, she suddenly threw herself into William''s arms, her eyes misty with tears, and said, "Where have you been?"


    Steven turned his head, pretending not to see anything.


    William frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    ying tricks?


    Alice, betweenughter and tears and with a hint of grievance, said, "I can''t walk anymore. Can you carry me?"


    In the grand hall filled with Demi-God level powerhouses, Alice, a mid-level Soulmancer, had to maintainposure and speak with authority, enduring immense pressure. Now that she finally stepped outside, the moment she rxed, her legs genuinely gave out.

 Chapter 360 After the Wine...

    <h4>Chapter 360 After the Wine...</h4>


    William was not a heartless person.


    Although he always tried to appear strict towards Alice, his habit of protecting those close to him over the years sometimes made it hard for him to refuse her some impudent requests.


    "Why are you holding on so tightly? Trying to strangle me?" William, carrying Alice on his back, asked through gritted teeth, "You said your legs were weak, so why are your arms so strong?"


    "My legs are weak, what does that have to do with my arms?" Alice responded as if it were the most natural thing, then slightly loosened her grip,fortably lying on William''s back.


    Thest time she had been this close to William was when crossing a log bridge on Ravenwood Mountain.


    It had to be said, William''s natural scent was really pleasant.


    There was no perfume, just a very nice smell that made even shallow breathing while lying on him feel utterly rxing.


    William didn''t bother to argue with Alice, fully aware of the immense pressure she had just faced.


    With him not by her side, if anything had gone slightly wrong, Alice and Steven might not have been able to leave the grand hall of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Alicey on William''s back, dozing off into a deep sleep.


    "Master, I will take my leave now," Steven, not quite clear about the exact nature of William and Alice''s rtionship, decided not to intrude any further.


    Previously, William had said Alice was his disciple, but Alice''s behavior and mannerisms didn''t quite fit that of a typical disciple.


    William nodded, continuing to walk outside with Alice on his back.


    All the way, Alice slept soundly, her head resting on William''s shoulder, a faint smile on her lips.


    William, not devoid of emotions and being a man full of vigor, couldn''t always avoid physiological reactions in certain situations.


    To prevent any unnecessaryplications, William teleported instantly, appearing in his bedroom with Alice, and then carefully ced her on the bed.


    ncing at Alice on the bed, William took a deep breath and walked out of the bedroom.


    No way!


    Did he just feel something for Alice?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    It must have been because he slept too long previously, causing his desires to go unexpressed.


    It''s known that a normal man experiences physiological reactions upon waking up in the morning, and William, having slept for fifty years straight, had even more abundant energy.


    For the past month, with various beautiful women around him, it was alreadymendable that he had kept his self-control.


    Thinking about all this, William sat under a wutong tree and adjusted his breath, finally calming down.


    It was now three in the afternoon.


    Previously, at this time, William would either be at school or a bookstore, or he might be ying cards or fishing with Nathaniel and the others.


    But Nathaniel had already passed away.


    William had nned to dig up the barrel of old wine they had buried five hundred years ago to enjoy together, but now Nathaniel was gone, and the wine had yet to be opened.


    With nothing pressing on his hands, William decided to find a shovel and slowly unearth the barrel of wine.


    That barrel, ced on the stone table, was certainly a rare delicacy in this world, but at this moment, William couldn''t find a suitable person to share it with.


    William himself had an excellent capacity for alcohol and, with his strong willpower, could drink continuously without getting drunk.


    Having dug up the barrel of wine, he decided to indulge himself and fully enjoy the moment.


    Unable to find a kindred spirit to share the drink, William opened the barrel in front of him and began to drink deeply.


    The wine was brewed by William himself, incorporating countless cosmic energies. For ordinary people, drinking this wine could significantly extend life, its miraculous effectsparable to the legendary Nectar.


    "Life is short, and time is swift, Roses fade, and shadows shift," William mused while drinking.


    William thought of the great poets in history, such as Shakespeare, whose talent and works are still celebrated to this day.


    "In wine there is wisdom, in beer there is freedom, in water there is bacteria," he chuckled to himself while drinking.


    Astraeus, having lived for over two thousand years, might have also felt a sense of loneliness. William, with an even longer lifespan, had grown ustomed to solitude.


    "Grow old along with me! The best is yet to be," William''s smile held a tinge of mncholy.


    While others find life partners to grow old with, what about him? A person doesn''t get drunk because their heart isn''t yet intoxicated.


    William finished the wine in the barrel, his eyes gradually bing blurry.


    He walked into the bedroom, where Alice was still sound asleep. He gentlyy down beside her.


    Alice, somewhat drowsy, unconsciously leaned towards William, drawn by his pleasant scent.


    William, ustomed to sleeping alone, found the soft warmth beside him unusual. In his sleep, he turned and his hand rested on Alice''s waist.


    Alice felt the touch and suddenly opened her eyes. Her long eyshes trembled, her heartbeat racing. She turned her head to see William''s sleeping face and her breath caught.


    She could smell the faint scent of alcohol on him, seemingly not having drunk much, still as pleasant as ever, unlike those reeking of heavy drinking.


    Could it be?


    Was her master not good with alcohol?


    Alice secretly smiled, gazing at William''s face, her heart fluttering wildly.


    So embarrassed!


    So embarrassed!


    She couldn''t deny her attraction to handsome faces, and William''s wless features were like a lethal weapon to a girl like her.


    Alice turned to face William, so close she could feel the heat of his breath.


    Gulping, Alice stared at William''s lips, her face blushing as if it were bleeding, her breathing quickening...


    Her mentor, just a kiss wouldn''t be presumptuous, right?


    After much internal struggle, Alice finally closed her eyes and leaned in.


    As soon as her lips touched William''s, his eyelids fluttered slightly.


    William, though rarely drunk, still had sharp instincts. Having lived through many years, he wasn''t a novice in matters of the heart, his reactions almost instinctual.


    And his skills were certainly not something a young woman like Alice could match.


    ...


    Alice curled up in the bed, her cheeks red and eyes filled with shyness.


    After William awoke, he had already left the bedroom. The situation had almost gotten out of control, but thankfully, he regained hisposure in time, avoiding any rash actions.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, William felt confused and guilty.


    "What''s happening to me? Why did I drink at that moment?" he wondered.


    "Was it deliberate?" This thought unnerved him.


    William sat on a stone chair, supporting his forehead with his hand, deeply reflecting. That moment, he had almost crossed an irreversible line.


    Now, he pondered over his actions, feeling deeply conflicted and puzzled.


    William wasn''t overly conservative. He didn''t believe that romantic feelings between a mentor and apprentice were inherently uneptable. But the problem was, he was still unsure about his feelings for Alice.


    What exactly did he feel for Alice?


    Was his recent behavior a mere instinctual response or something more?

 Chapter 361 Ten... ten days?

    <h4>Chapter 361 Ten... ten days?</h4>


    Alicey in bed, her mind in turmoil, feeling too embarrassed to step out now.


    She wasn''t even sure how to face William.


    Should she call him ''Master'' as before?


    Or had their rtionship progressed significantly after what just happened?


    Half an hourter, William approached the bedroom door, knocked, and asked withposure, "Are you hungry? I''ll make somete-night snacks."


    Alice had just calmed down, but William''s question made her face flush red again.


    It sounded like something a male lead would ask in a movie after being intimate with the female lead.


    But what they did today...


    It was only halfway, wasn''t it?


    "Yes," Alice replied, her voice as faint as a mosquito''s buzz.


    Lucky for her, William, with his keen hearing, could catch the soft response.


    "Why are you still lying there? Get up if you want to eat." William behaved as if nothing had happened, like those men who act indifferent after getting close.


    "Okay!" Tears welled up in Alice''s eyes. Though she verbally agreed, she didn''t move,pletely unsure of how to face William now.


    Especially since she couldn''t decipher his current attitude. She didn''t know how to interact with him anymore.


    If they had truly been intimate, it would be different,William would be considered her boyfriend, right?


    But what did today''s events amount to?


    It all hinged on William''s attitude.


    William, likely aware of Alice''splex emotions, didn''t rush her and silently headed to the kitchen.


    For thete-night snack, he prepared some vegetable sd and meat from a fierce beast left over from a couple of days ago.


    Although Alice''s powers were strong, her foundation was unstable.


    Unlike other Soulmanncers who usually train their bodies first before harnessing their soul energy, Alice, due to William''s influence, had skipped the physical training phase entirely.


    The fierce beast meat, meticulously cooked by William, had cosmic energy infused into it, whichbined with the rich life essence inherent in the meat, which is greatly beneficial for the conditioning and strengthening of the body.


    Alice emerged from the bedroom a few minutester. William had already served the cooked dishes on the stone table.


    "Try this; it tastes quite good," William said, sitting on a stone bench with a barrel of wine also on the table.


    Alice, red-faced and clutching her clothes, sat down but didn''t touch the cutlery.


    In the past, she would have been eating heartily by now, but today, she was unusually reserved.


    Seeing her act like a bashful young girl, William hesitated for a moment and then said, "Actually, today was about teaching you how to erge that part of yours..."


    "Huh?" Alice was initially stunned, notprehending for a moment, but after three seconds, her realization dawned, turning her face even redder.


    "You... you... is this your secret technique?" Alice stammered, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    What did he mean by that?


    What was William trying to convey?


    "What else did you think?" William replied. "Eat up, or the meat will get cold."


    Alice, with her head down and avoiding William''s gaze, picked up some meat with her cutlery. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, as William''s words sounded more like flirtatious banter between a couple.


    "That... Master... today..." Alice started, still not sure what she wanted to say.


    But William suddenly interrupted her: "You can call me ''Master'' if you want, or you can call me by my name."


    "Huh?" Alice looked up at William, bewildered again.


    William didn''t exin further. He poured two sses of wine and asked, "Want to drink?"


    "Let''s have a little," replied Alice, feeling nervous. Drinking some wine might help, she thought.


    "After drinking, let''s go enhance your abilities," said William, pouring the wine.


    Alice gazed at the wine on the stone table, her mind wandering again.


    William ate quietly, showing no signs of awkwardness.


    Yet his inner world was not as calm as it appeared on the surface.


    While he didn''t harbor any perverse intentions of seducing a young girl, iming his mind waspletely unaffected would be a stretch.


    William, experienced with people, could tell from Alice''s daily behavior that she had developed feelings for him.


    But in such matters, one must let things take their natural course.


    Even though William wasn''t opposed to it, he certainly couldn''t just establish a romantic rtionship with Alice because of what happened today.


    Another crucial point was that if Alice really became involved with him, the Law of Cause and Effect they''d attract would be substantial. Given Alice''s current strength, it could lead to trouble.


    However, after what happened today, William couldn''t really pretend as if nothing had happened.


    The best thing to do now was to help Alice increase her strength as much as possible.


    After eating a few pieces of meat and drinking a ss of wine, Alice felt an indescribable power umte and then burst from her lower abdomen, spreading throughout her body.


    This forcepelled her to follow the secret technique William had taught her.


    Unconsciously, she lost track of time.


    William nced at her, acknowledging that from the moment Alice became his disciple, she was destined to be affected by the great Law of Cause and Effect, so eating this meal wasn''t a big deal.


    In any case, the Law of Cause and Effect was inevitable. Her only option was to be stronger.


    As time passed, every cell in Alice''s body underwent significant changes, as if she had experienced a profound physical and spiritual baptism.


    For an ordinary Soulmancer, such transformation might take decades, but Alice achieved it in mere minutes.


    Alice seemed to enter a wondrous meditative state. With a casual wave of energy from William, she became invisible.


    She had an epiphany!


    After spending so much time with William and absorbing so much of his residual soul energy, even a pig would have gained some insight. Yet, Alice required the consumption of Nectar and beast meat to have her realization.


    William felt a bit helpless about her slow understanding.


    If it wasn''t for him, with her initial aptitude, probably no Guild would have epted her.


    Time flew by quickly. Alice sat on the stone bench for a full ten days and nights. When she opened her eyes, she took a deep breath and exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    William was sitting beside her, with the stone table tidied up and clean.


    "Go take a bath," William suggested, noticing the dust covering her. Anyone sitting in one ce for ten days would inevitably get dirty.


    "Is it daytime already?" Alice, now sober but still a bit dazed, thought she had just sat till dawn.


    "You''ve been sitting here for ten days," William informed her, having watched over her during this time. Otherwise, she might have been covered in bugs.


    "Ten... ten days?" Alice was utterly stunned.

 Chapter 362 Betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 362 Betrayal?</h4>


    Alice had never imagined someone could sit in one ce for ten days straight.


    This was probably the longest she had ever been in a meditative state since bing a Soulmancer. She chose to believe William''s words without hesitation.


    On reflection, she realized she had entered a deep meditative state, feeling refreshed as if reborn.


    Was this what transformation felt like?


    It was an exhrating feeling that made her forget time and hunger, even more satisfying than the first time she had recited the entire "Canon of Medicine".


    Just as Alice wasing back to her senses, she saw Sofia walking out of the kitchen, holding a te of freshly washed cherries.


    No, it must be Seraphina!


    Although Sofia and Seraphina shared the same body, their tones and expressions were distinct, and Alice could easily tell them apart. She felt indifferent towards Sofia, a shy girl who spoke softly and was hard to dislike.


    But Seraphina was different.


    Alice hadplex feelings about Seraphina, perceiving her almost like a seductive femme fatale from the movies.


    "Why is she here?" Alice thought, her memory still lingering on the events of ten days ago, feeling as if only a morning had passed.


    For her, it felt like just yesterday, she was intimately in bed with William, almost getting involved. But today, when she woke up, she found an extra woman in the room, walking around like thedy of the house...


    This brought a wave of confusion and unease to Alice, making her feel deceived as if a storm had suddenly hit on a sunny day, turning everything chaotic.


    William chuckled, "She''s been here for three days."


    Alice''s mouth fell open slightly, interpreting William''s words as: "You''ve been betrayed for three days."


    "Who are you talking to?" Seraphina sat down on the stone stool next to Alice, cing the cherries on the stone table. She smiled charmingly and flirtatiously, saying, "Try these cherries, they are quite fresh."


    What?!


    Alice couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. This infernal subus was sitting right beside her, tantly ignoring her presence?


    Pretending she couldn''t see her, right?


    Before Alice could react, William dispelled the illusion on Alice and smiled, "I was talking to her."


    Seraphina, just about to pop a cherry into her mouth, paused in surprise upon seeing Alice suddenly appear.


    There was a moment of astonishment and a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but she quickly regained her usual smile and appraised Alice, saying, "Not bad at all! You''ve made another breakthrough in just a few days."


    Alice, unaware of the illusion William had cast on her, responded somewhat disgruntledly to Seraphina, "I thought you couldn''t see me? Now you can?"


    Before Seraphina could reply, William interjected, "She couldn''t see you just now. Go take a shower, and have some fruit when youe out."


    "Huh?" Alice didn''t understand what William meant by ''couldn''t see her just now,'' but took his word for it.


    "I''ll go shower then¡­" Alice, usually obedient to William, didn''t linger to argue with Seraphina and got up to shower.


    "I made you a set of clothes. They''re in the bedroom. See if you like them."


    William looked up at Alice. His gaze was as usual, but to Alice, it felt full of affection.


    She had been sitting there for ten days, and naturally needed a change of clothes for her shower.


    William had made her a new outfit, which was enough to make her forget all the difort.


    "I''ll go check it out!" Alice beamed with joy, her heart filled with happiness.


    When she entered the bedroom, she saw a neatlyid out blue and white evening gown on the bed.


    Beneath the evening gown, there were also lingerie and panties.


    Alice gently touched the evening gown,she was a wealthy heiress and was no stranger to such dresses, but she had never worn one before. The gown on the bed, in terms of fabric, craftsmanship, and the exquisitely embroidered exotic flowers, was so beautiful that one couldn''t help but like it.


    Especially when she saw the lingerie, Alice couldn''t help but blush again, her young heart fluttering.


    Betrayal?


    How could that be possible?


    Seraphina, that subus, certainly didn''t receive such treatment!


    She carried the clothes out of the bedroom.


    Suddenly, William called out, "There are some herbs in the bathtub, and I''ve already heated the water for you. You need to soak for an hour."


    "Oh." Alice exchanged a shy nce with William and walked into the bathroom with small, cautious steps, her head lowered.


    Seraphina sat across from William and said with a smile, "No wonder you asked me to heat water every day. So that''s why."


    William didn''t know when Alice would wake up from her deep meditative state. Just as Seraphina arrived and asked for his help, these mundane tasks naturally fell to her.


    The herbs in the bathtub were also gathered by Seraphina from the newly emerged continent.


    At first, Seraphina thought these herbs were for her use, but she never expected that they were all reserved for Alice.


    Heating water every day without using it was just waiting for Alice to wake up after her breakthrough.


    William ignored what Seraphina said and looked at the Eternal Vine nted in the corner, "You''ve done well these past three days. Tomorrow, I''ll help you separate your soul from Sofia."


    Indeed, Seraphina had performed well, handling tasks like chores, and gathering herbs, acting like apetent servant.


    "Thank you, " Seraphina smiled, then asked, "Are you still taking apprentices?"


    "No, I won''t take any more disciples!" William decisively refused, leaving no room for negotiation.


    He himself didn''t know why he had impulsively taken Alice as a disciple in the first ce.


    Now Seraphina wanted to be his disciple? Impossible.


    Seraphina smiled with dimples showing, saying, "I just think being your disciple is truly good. With Alice''s talents, if she hadn''t met you, she probably could never have be a Soulmancer in her life. But now, it seems she might be a being akin to a Lesser Deity in the future."


    William remained silent. A Lesser Deity? Still too weak!


    But as Seraphina said, Alice''s talents were always too poor. Even if William did everything he could, she might not be able to reach the level he expected.


    After all, being overly eager to elerate the process of development might actually lead to worse results.


    Seraphina sat there, her eyes shimmering. Being rejected as a disciple was within her expectations, but she still felt somewhat unwilling to give up, saying, "If I reshape my body, may I serve at your side?"


    William nced at her. The meaning in Seraphina''s eyes was quite clear.


    ''Serving at his side'' essentially meant she was willing to be in any role William wanted, without seeking any formal status.


    "Once you''ve reshaped your body, kill someone for me, and that''s all," William said. These past few days, he had been in the courtyard guarding Alice or making an evening dress, letting those ''Chosen Ones'' be. In these ten days, they must have made some progress.


    He had previously agreed to help Seraphina reshape her body, but on the condition that she kill someone, thereby severing the Law of Cause and Effect.

 Chapter 363 A shared bath for two?

    <h4>Chapter 363 A shared bath for two?</h4>


    William lives near East 62nd Street in New York, an upscale and historic area.


    The house he lives in, though quite old and full of character, having been renovated along the way, is typically equipped with modern amenities, including a water heater and bathtub.


    Alice added some more hot water to the bathtub, which immediately released a faint, pleasant herbal fragrance.


    Initially, Alice had thought William''s instruction for an herbal bath meant soaking in something dark and smelly. However, these herbs were neatly contained in fabric pouches, preventing them from floating all over the bathtub.


    Upon immersing herself, Alice could distinctly feel strands of peculiar energy seeping into her body through her pores.


    Now a Soulmancer herself, she was quite sensitive to such energies.


    After ten days of consolidation, not only had her physical strength improved, but she also felt her mental strength had be more substantial and profound.


    "Could this be the peak of a mid-level Soulmancer?" Alice pondered while soaking in the tub, now able to probe her inner soul core through concentration.


    She could clearly see strands of blue energy continuously integrating into her soul core.


    The soul core of a typical mid-level Soulmancer is usually a pale gold color, but Alice''s was a faint blue.


    If those Demi-God level experts like Astraeus knew about the color of Alice''s soul core, they would surely be astonished.


    A blue soul core? Was that even still within the realm of a mid-level Soulmancer?


    Her entire soul core was interwoven with the power of cosmicws, something unheard of.


    Of course, all this was thanks to the secret techniques taught by William.


    Additionally, Alice had always been by William''s side.


    She consumed food personally prepared by William, which in the age of gods, would have been a sacred object coveted by many deities. Yet, she enjoyed it regrly.


    Such treatment was enough to make any deity envious.


    As Alice soaked in the bath, there was a knock at the bathroom door.


    "Who is it?" Alice instinctively asked upon hearing the knock.


    No way!


    No way!


    It couldn''t be Williaming in at this moment, could it?


    A shared bath for two?


    It''s broad daylight, and there are people outside!


    Is this really okay?


    "Alice, it''s me. Mr. Johnson asked me to bring you some toiletries."


    Seraphina''s voice came from outside the door, relieving Alice, though she felt a tinge of disappointment.


    "Come in!"


    After receiving Alice''s permission, Seraphina entered with the toiletries.


    "Thank you." Though Alice wasn''t fond of Seraphina, she politely thanked her for bringing the items.


    Seraphina, holding the water, carefully observed Alice.


    "What... what are you looking at?" Alice, covering her chest with her hands, was a bit bemused.


    After all, they were both girls,it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    But Alice felt Seraphina''s gaze was somewhat strange.


    What she had, Seraphina surely had too...


    Well...


    Actually, what Seraphina had, she might not necessarily possess.


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed slightly, pondering a question.


    What kind of girl did William actually prefer?


    She was nning to use the Eternal Vine to reshape her body, and her appearance and figure could be chosen ording to her liking.


    Right now, she was using Alice as a reference.


    Did William prefer t-chested girls?


    Hmm!


    It wasn''t impossible.


    Some men do like to ''develop'' things themselves.


    Indeed, just being busty isn''t enough.


    While Seraphina was assessing Alice, she also didn''t forget to speak to Sofia''s soul, "You see, what''s the use of being so well-endowed? You got rejected."


    Sofia was also frustrated. For the past three days, it was mostly Seraphina controlling her body, and now she was being criticized.


    And the reason for the criticism? Her figure was too good?!


    "Alice, how about I assist you with your bath?" Seraphina''s eyes curved into crescents, clearly wanting to inspect Alice''s body for any particr traits.


    Moreover, Seraphina was well aware that her ce in William''s heart was worlds apart from Alice''s position in his eyes.


    Just look at how William doted on Alice, even making clothes for her.


    Over these three days, she had observed William sitting on that stone bench, constantly by Alice''s side, not an exaggeration to say he was inseparable from her.


    Initially, she was puzzled as to what William was doing there.


    Only today did she finally understand.


    Seeing Seraphina''s peculiar smile, Alice couldn''t help but feel a strange sensation in her heart.


    She never thought that another girl would covet her body.


    "No, no! I can wash myself," Alice hurriedly declined.


    Regardless of the reason, she couldn''t possibly let Seraphina assist her in bathing, right?


    "Then let''s bathe together," Seraphina suggested, beginning to undress.


    Alice wanted to refuse, but Seraphina had already stepped into the bathroom.


    William''s bathroom featured a spacious modern bathtub,rge enough for two people.


    Soon, the bathroom was filled withughter and chatter.


    Seraphina yfully sshed water towards Alice, who initially was a bit reserved, but quickly got into the spirit and began to retaliate. They frolicked and sshed in the water, creating a lively scene.


    This moment was like those vibrant and joyful friendship scenes in movies, theirughter echoing in the bathroom.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, William couldn''t be bothered to intervene in Seraphina and Alice''s yful antics in the bathroom.


    He certainly wasn''t going to rush into the bathroom to stop Seraphina''s foolish act. He simply sat rxed in the living room, smiling and shaking his head.


    His consciousness swiftly scanned all the continents of the world, immediately noticing that those "Chosen Ones" had grown remarkably fast these past few days.


    Especially Dominic from Celestial Sentinels Guild and Elliot from Echoes of Eternity Guild, their progress was as if they had cheat codes activated.


    Just ten days ago, Dominic was merely at the early stage of a mid-level Soulmancer, but now he had reached the peak of that level, gaining favor from the leader of Celestial Sentinels Guild.


    Elliot''s progress was even more astonishing.


    Starting as an early high-level Soulmancer, he had already ascended to the early stage of a Demi-God level, having found some artifacts on the newly emerged continent.


    The leader of Echoes of Eternity Guild was ecstatic, boasting that Elliot had the potential to reach Lesser Deity level.


    William chuckled at their progress but was puzzled about something.


    Around L, five "Chosen Ones" gathered, and near Be, there were three.


    Was the entity he had expelled from his body insane?


    Did it mean that every woman he had interacted with became a target for these "Chosen Ones"?


    The most absurd case was Maria, who also had a "Chosen One" by her side.


    It seemed like every woman he had ever contacted was being targeted, not sparing any possibilities.


    Of course, Evelyn had the most, with a hundred "Chosen Ones." Two had died, leaving ny-eight, and incredibly, thirty-eight had joined Evelyn''s newly formed Nether Messengers Guild.


    Evelyn, being an emissary of Hades and his disciple, establishing the Nether Messengers Guild suited her status. But for these thirty-eight "Chosen Ones" to collectively join her guild seemed excessive.


    She had recently lost a significant number of warriors from the underworld, and in just ten days, she gained so many elite forces.


    And they were not just any elites.


    Any of these thirty-eight "Chosen Ones" had the talent and aptitude that would make other major Soulmancer organizations scramble to recruit them.


    Evelyn had done nothing, yet gained them all for free!

 Chapter 364 He’s just bluffing!

    <h4>Chapter 364 He''s just bluffing!</h4>


    In New York City, at The Silver Fork restaurant, Maria, who rarely wore makeup, was sitting across from a lean-looking middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Edwards, I believe you''re already familiar with my situation," Maria said, feeling somewhat self-conscious in front of the middle-aged man. "I am quite satisfied with you, but there''s one condition,you must be good to my daughter."


    The man, Zach Edwards, appeared to be a wealthy restaurateur to the ordinary eye, but in reality, he was also a Soulmancer and one of the "Chosen Ones."


    Maria had met John at a social event.


    John, with his decent looks and wealthy background, had never been married. For a divorced woman like Maria, with a child, finding such a date was rare. She had no grand demands, just hoping to find someone to spend the rest of her life with steadily.


    Her only requirement was that John must treat her daughter Amy well,otherwise, she would rather remain alone.


    Zach''s expression was sincere, and his smile radiated charm. "Maria, rest assured, if we are together, I will treat your daughter as my own."


    Having previously worked in nightlife, Maria knew well the sweet nothings men often said to woo women, and she wasn''t naive enough to take such promises at face value.


    "It would be best that way," Maria said. "I think we should get to know each other for a while, and if it feels right, we can get married."


    For someone of Maria''s age, love wasn''t the sole pursuit of life.


    Adult dating was more about practicality and straightforward intentions. If the other person seemed suitable, marriage was considered; if not, they would part ways amicably without much dy.


    "Of course, that would be ideal," Zach replied with a smile. "I hope toe home to someone waiting for me, keeping a light on. In fact, I''ve always wanted a daughter."


    "People often say a daughter is her father''s lover from a past life. I''ve met Amy, and she''s a very charming child." Zach had his own agenda,his mission was to win Maria''s heart. Sess would bring him a special reward.


    Moreover, every time Maria''s fondness for him increases, the strength of his soul energy also increases a bit.


    Maria was an attractive woman, still possessing charm and grace.


    Zach wouldn''t feel at a loss marrying her.


    As for how he would treat Amy, that would depend on his mood.


    Regardless of how things might develop with Zach or what schemes he may have, for the time being, Maria was enjoying their conversation.


    That is, until William entered the restaurant...


    "Maria, what a coincidence, you''re dining here too?" William purposefully passed by their table, greeted Maria, then turned to Zach with a smile, "Mr. Edwards, I didn''t realize you knew Maria?"


    Zach looked at William, puzzled, "And you are?"


    Pretending to be well-acquainted with him, William chuckled, "Mr. Edwards, have you forgotten me already? Since Maria is no longer in the nightclub business, you can discuss any business matters with me."


    "What business?" Zach was confused, unable to recall ever meeting William.


    Seeing William''s youthful appearance, Zach didn''t think he was one of Maria''s suitors causing trouble.


    William nced at Maria and then at Zach, lowering his voice, "Didn''t you tell mest time that you wanted to financially support Samantha and Lily from our school for a rtionship or services? They''ve agreed. Would you like to discuss the details?"


    "Financially support students for a rtionship or services?" Zach''s expression darkened as he coldly replied, "Young man, you must be mistaking me for someone else."


    He noticed Maria''s increasingly displeased look and his system began to alert him that Maria''s fondness for him was dropping.


    Zach was annoyed and unsettled by this unexpected interruption during a pleasant conversation with Maria.


    Being a Soulmancer, he might have already taken action against William if they weren''t in such a public setting.


    Considering the influence of the 13th Bureau, Zach restrained himself.


    He didn''t lose hisposure over William''s remarks, but instead replied with a coldugh, "Buddy, you should be aware of the legal implications of your words. Do you even know who I am?"


    "Mr. Edwards, that''s not a very pleasant thing to say," William responded with a smile, turning to Maria, "Maria, are you nning to return to your old lifestyle?"


    Maria had always been grateful to the young man, William.


    Their meeting was a twist of fate, and William had helped her a lot during this period.


    Hearing William''sment, she wasn''t offended,instead, she smiled and said, "William, Mr. Edwards is someone I met through social activities, a dating prospect. As for whatever business you want to discuss with him, feel free to sit here and talk it out."


    Financially supporting students?


    Maria had seen such things before, but she never involved herself in such dealings. In her nightclub days, she never actively encouraged or tempted any girl to sell herself.


    Zach''s eyes twitched slightly at Maria''s unusual reaction. Usually, any woman hearing about their date financially supporting younger girls would storm off, whether the im was true or false.


    Yet, Maria sat there, suggesting they continue discussing business?


    Discuss what business exactly?


    Biting back his frustration to maintainposure, Zach quickly calmed himself down. ncing at William, he replied with a smirk, "You''re William, right? You mentioned a few students earlier? Why don''t you just call them over?"


    It was clear to Zach that William was there to cause trouble. But Zach, who had weathered many storms, wouldn''t lose his cool over this. He was certain William couldn''t summon anyone, giving him a chance to prove his innocence to Maria.


    William chuckled, "Mr. Edwards does have a taste for adventure. But calling them to such a ce might be inappropriate."


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it," Zach retorted sharply. "Call them in front of me. If you manage to bring them here, I''ll ept it. If you can''t, don''t me me for calling the police."


    Zach feared William might have prearranged something with some girls to trap him. Making a call would prevent any secret codes or Morse codes from being used.


    "Call the police?" Williamughed, "Such business matters, involving the police might not be good for anyone."


    "Just make the call!" Zach was done with idle talk and red at William, trying to pressure him into backing down.


    As for William''s deliberate troublemaking today, he would settle with William slowly after dealing with Maria.


    "Alright then! As the boss, you call the shots," William grinned. "But you''ll have to provide a meal for the youngdies when they arrive."


    Zach''s heart skipped a beat, sensing something amiss.


    Could this young man have nned this all along?


    It didn''t make sense,they didn''t know each other, so deep schemes shouldn''t exist.


    Right!


    He''s just bluffing!


    "Just call them! The meal''s on me! Order whatever you want!" Zach refused to believe William could be so calcting.


    William grinned and said, "Don''t worry, boss, they''ll be here in ten minutes." He then took out his phone and made a call.


    "Samantha, bring Lily to The Silver Fork restaurant. Mr. Edwards fromst time wants to meet with you."


    ...

 Chapter 365 Just for fun!

    <h4>Chapter 365 Just for fun!</h4>


    Hearing William''s phone conversation, Zach truly began to panic.


    "Damn it, is this kid setting me up?"


    He couldn''t understand why William would target him.


    "Maria, do you believe me?" Zach decided not to waste words with William and focused his attention on Maria.


    As long as Maria trusted him, everything would be fine.


    "I certainly trust you," Maria smiled.


    Just as Zach was about to rx, Maria added, "Just exin things clearly when Samantha and Lily arrive."


    "I..." Zach really didn''t think such a situation could be rified.


    If William was determined to mess with him, even taking the matter to the police might not clear it up.


    The atmosphere gradually became awkward, but William chatted calmly with Maria.


    "William, when did you start getting involved in these kinds of things?"


    Maria felt indebted to William and saw him as a younger brother, so she was surprised to find him involved in such dubious activities, especially concerning students from school.


    William answered unflinchingly, "Some students are financially struggling. Without the help of phnthropists like Mr. Edwards, they might not be able toplete their studies. I''m just trying to help them out."


    This sounded like an excuse a client caught by the police might make, iming he only saw a girl looking helpless and cold in a dark alley, so he took her to eat some bananas and sausages, then gave her some money, all out of kindness.


    Just as a police officer wouldn''t easily believe such a story, most people hearing William''s exnation would dismiss it.


    However, in Maria''s eyes, William had always been a good kid.


    Especially since she remembered that just a month ago, William hade to New York from the countryside.


    At that time, William barely knew how to use a cellphone, so in her view, he seemed like a very simple and pure young man.


    Handsome too, he could easily have been deceived by girls at school.


    "William, don''t just believe everything you hear. You should know that the prettier the girl, the more likely she is to deceive," Maria frowned and earnestly advised, "In this day and age, if they can afford to attend college, they''re generally not that impoverished. Besides, if they are financially needy, schools usually provide assistance. With a bit of part-time work, they shouldn''t have to resort to such things."


    "Oh, I see," William said, appearing to have an epiphany.


    Zach''s left eyebrow twitched, and his mouth opened slightly in utter shock.


    What''s happening?


    Why would Maria believe such nonsense?


    If William was involved in such matters, then his image in Maria''s eyes should definitely be tarnished.


    Yet, it was clear that Maria seemed to think William had been deceived.


    "Maria, who is this young man to you?" Zach finally couldn''t hold back anymore, noting Maria''s apparent differential treatment.


    Maria slightly lifted her eyelids and smiled, "He''s my brother."


    So that''s how it is!


    Zach''s face lit up with more smiles and said to William, "Since you are Maria''s brother, let''s not beat around the bush. You must also understand that I never actually said anything about supporting female students. There must be some misunderstanding. I genuinely like your sister, and there''s no need for you to target me like this."


    William blinked and said, "So, you''re pursuing Maria?"


    He paused and then said to Maria, "Maria, I was just talking nonsense. Mr. Edwards never said he wanted to support any female students."


    Maria''s brows slightly furrowed, "What exactly is going on, William?"


    "He''s innocent. There''s no Samantha or Lily, it was all made up by me," William rified.


    Zach finally breathed a sigh of relief, realizing this young man wasn''t as bad as he thought.


    "Why?" Maria stared into William''s eyes, asking, "Then how do you know him?"


    William, taken aback, asked Zach, "How do we know each other?"


    "Ah?" Zach was genuinely stupefied.


    It felt like something was off, but he couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    William spoke to Zach with a serious face, "I was just trying to exin for you..."


    Zach was struggling to contain his anger, his patience pushed to its limit.


    How did the situation here be so bad?


    William inwardly gloated, retreating as a way of advancing, chuckling to himself. He thought, young man, you want to y mind games with me? Do you realize that even a military genius like Alexander the Great is just a student in front of me?


    Initially, Maria didn''t quite believe that Zach would be the kind to support female students. She even thought it might be a misunderstanding.


    But now, she started to have doubts.


    Before Zach could exin, two girls dressed in Lolita fashion walked over.


    "William!" the girl on the left greeted William with a wave.


    William nced at them and then quickly turned away, smiling, "They must have mistaken me for someone else."


    Maria''s face darkened. Her ears weren''t deaf. Could it really be such a coincidence that there were other people named William in this restaurant?


    And just as two young girls arrived?


    "William, is it really good for me that you''re hiding this for him?"Maria bit her lip, almost unable to hold back the urge to leave, but she restrained herself.


    She had seen all sorts of situations,if anyone was to leave, it should be Zach!


    She could afford the bill!


    "Sorry!" William sighed and said to Zach, "Mr. Edwards, you might as well admit it. After all, you have plenty of money, and you can find any kind of woman you want. Since they''re here, you can discuss the price yourselves."


    Zach was sure now that William had set him up and he had fallen into the trap. And William was still shoveling dirt to bury him.


    "What should I admit?" Zach was red in the face with anger, staring at William with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Mr. Edwards, we meet again. Would you like to be our Benefactor?" The two girls walked up to the table, holding hands, one of them looking tenderly at Zach.


    "Get lost!" Zach barked, unable to hold back his Soulmaster energy.


    William simply looked at him, rendering all his abilities useless, stripping him of his talent and the powerful ck mystical energy.


    Zach''s face turned pale and ghastly. He felt something draining from his body and couldn''t summon his energy anymore.


    How could this be?


    William gathered the invisible mystical energy on his fingertip, yed with it for a while, then flicked it, distributing it among the other "Chosen Ones."


    He could have erased these energies, but there was no need.


    Not erasing! Not caring! Just for fun!

 Chapter 366 Going into business together.

    <h4>Chapter 366 Going into business together.</h4>


    The two girls called by William were frightened by Zach''s scolding, and then William said to them, "You can go now."


    "Fuck!Are you sick or something?" The first girl who spoke to Zach cursed, then angrily dragged the other girl away with her.


    Was there any need for further exnation?


    Maria wasn''t particrly angry; Zach was just a date she had recently met.


    Wealthy and yful wasn''t unusual.


    "Waiter! Check, please!"


    Maria felt there was no need to continue the conversation with Zach and decided it was best to pay and leave.


    Zach wanted to say something but couldn''t utter a word, nor could he even stand up.


    He kept asking the system in his mind what had happened, but there was no response.


    All his abilities had been stripped by William, rendering him a useless person.


    "William, thank you for this time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known Zach was such a person." Looking back, Maria felt somewhat scared. No matter how wealthy Zach was, with such character, he was certainly not worth entrusting her life to.


    "Why thank me? It was just a coincidence that I happened to see this." William''s visit wasn''t just to deal with Zach; he also wanted to test if he could extract the mysterious energy from these "Chosen Ones" without killing them.


    Of course, this experiment was driven purely by curiosity.


    Those who deserved to be killed would not find mercy in him.


    "Maria, do you want to open a store? I can find investors for you." William and Maria were walking on the street, and he still intended to help Maria out a bit.


    He had promised before that if Maria ever needed his help, she just had to ask.


    "Still looking for investors, do you think I can do a big business?" Mariaughed, recalling her youth. When she was young, who didn''t want to achieve something?


    But now, after going through so much, she just wanted to raise Amy. Other things seemed to lose their significance.


    Starting a big business?


    She didn''t think she had the capacity for it.


    William said, "It''s not about starting a big business. How about opening a restaurant? I''ll teach you a few dishes, consider it my technical investment. Plus, I''ll find another investor for us. Essentially, it will be a partnership between the three of us. How does that sound?"


    William knows a vast array of cooking recipes. As time goes by, he might forget other skills, but for William, a lover of fine food, the methods of cooking delicious dishes are something he will never forget.


    If he taught Maria a few of his techniques, opening a restaurant would likely be a sess.


    "What kind of dishes? You sound pretty confident," Maria wasn''t new to the restaurant business. She knew that sess wasn''t easy unless the menu was truly unique. And with three partners, how much profit could each person really make?


    It seemed like a lot of effort for potentially little reward.


    William smiled slyly, "You''ll know once I cook for you."


    "Who else is involved?" Maria asked, puzzled.


    "Of course, the other partner."


    William was meticulous in his nning, like how he had arranged for the two young women to y their part in the Zach incident. Before approaching Maria, he had already contacted Be.


    Be, as the CEO of Whitestone Group, surely had some spare cash.


    Investing in a small restaurant would be nothing more than skipping the purchase of a designer bag for her.


    William had a rough idea of the spending habits of wealthy heiresses like Alice and Be. Alice was rtively frugal, but ording to her, she still spent around a hundred thousand dors a month.


    It wasn''t that they were extravagant,it was just their normal. A single piece of clothing could cost tens of thousands of dors, and spending a hundred or several hundred thousand dors on an item seemed normal to them.


    It had be a habit.


    William led Maria to the Whitestone Group building, where Be was already waiting in the lobby.


    Although William had rejected her marriage proposal, he had helped her several times afterward. Apart from anything else, given her grandfather Daniel Bell''s attitude towards William, Be felt it was worthing down to meet him personally.


    "William, you''re finally taking the initiative to meet me," Be said with a smile upon seeing William. Previously, it was always her seeking him out, and his indifferent attitude was somewhat disheartening.


    To the point where Be even started doubting her own charm.


    "This is about discussing business, isn''t it?" William had fully adapted to this society by now.


    He understood what it meant to be in a business partnership and was aware of the current level of consumer spending. As for Be, he had no ulterior motives,being friends was good enough for him.


    "What business do you want to discuss with me? Let me tell you, my personal charm in romantic rtionships has been quite impressivetely, so I don''t need to pay you to take me out for a meal," Be chatted casually with William before turning to Maria. "Maria, are you the potential partner William mentioned? Are you nning to open another bar?"


    Maria, of course, remembered Be, the wealthy heiress. As the youngdy of the Bell family and the CEO of Whitestone Group, Be''s personal assets had already exceeded one billion dors at the young age of twenty-five.


    Maria was surprised that William''s mentioned partner was her.


    Maria was almost too nervous to speak.


    She vividly remembered Be''s first visit to the bar, where she had ordered wines worth several hundred thousand dors. With Be''s status, any business deal she discussed would likely be worth millions. Smaller deals probably wouldn''t even merit her attention.


    Now, William was bringing her to Be to discuss partnering in a small restaurant...


    "William, didn''t you say you were going to cook two dishes for me to try? Let''s go to my house. Whatever ingredients or kitchenware you need, I''ll have someone arrange it now." Be originally had some other things to do today, but when William came to find her, she promptly put all her work aside and took William back home. Her grandfather should be very happy, she thought.


    "That''s fine," William had three reasons for approaching Be.


    The first was to find an investor for Maria.


    The second was to deal with the "Chosen Ones" around Be.


    And the third, when William used his divine sense to scan the Bell''s house, he discovered that Daniel Bell''s life force was about to extinguish.


    Daniel had once been a chef in William''s household. Although William only taught him a few simple dishes and the rest was Daniel''s own learning, since he was going to cook at the Bell house, it seemed right to see Daniel onest time.


    "Should Ie along too?" Maria was still feeling somewhat out of ce.


    What right did she have to enter the mansion of a wealthy family like the Bells?


    "You''re William''s friend, which makes you my friend. Of course, you should join us for the meal," Be, linking arms with Maria, smiled. "Don''t worry, there''s not many people at my house. My parents are working outside. I think only my grandfather is at home right now."

 Chapter 367 The wealthy William!

    <h4>Chapter 367 The wealthy William!</h4>


    Since William and the others were walking to the Whitestone Group earlier, after learning about this, Be made a phone call, and soon a ck Rolls-Royce car arrived in front of them.


    After the car came to a halt, a driver, dressed in expensive brand clothing, stepped out.


    The driver, looking no more than in his twenties, had features reminiscent of a young Brad Pitt. He opened the car door with a charming smile and said, "Miss, and distinguished guests, please."


    Be nodded in satisfaction and then turned to William.


    She had intended to show off her handsome driver to William, but noticed that he hadn''t paid any attention to her.


    William nced at the driver and thought, "Another ''Chosen One''."


    Maria thought to herself how luxurious the car was and how surprisingly young and handsome the driver was. To the unaware, he could easily be mistaken for a scion of a wealthy family.


    "Felix, take us home," Be said to the driver with a smile.


    "Of course, Miss," the ever-smiling driver Felix responded.


    William just gave a faint smile and then looked at Be, deciding to let her show off a bit.


    "How about that? My driver is even more handsome than those Hollywood actors, right?" For someone like Be, boasting about luxury cars was nothing new, but unting a handsome man by her side did bring her satisfaction.


    As she initially told William, she was quite fortunate in her love life recently, there''s absolutely no need to pay William to act as her boyfriend.


    After the recent incident with Lucy, William now knows that many celebrities have special quirks. Facing Be''s bragging, he nodded in agreement: "He is quite handsome. When do you n to get married?"


    Be shot him a look that said she didn''t want to bother exining.


    He''s the driver!


    The driver, do you understand?


    she thought to herself, somewhat annoyed.


    Asking her when she''s getting married, she felt that William''s question was a bit too direct.


    "By the way, Maria, what kind of business do you want to do?" Be abruptly changed the topic and said, "If you want to open a bar, I think opening the biggest bar in New York would be great. I can promote it to those wealthy ''trust fund babies,'' and the business should be good."


    She still thought Maria wanted to open a bar.


    "Miss Bell, I don''t want to open a bar anymore." Maria feltpelled to take this opportunity that William had provided her, to be introduced to a big boss like Be, "William''s idea is for the three of us to partner up and open a restaurant. He''ll contribute his cooking skills as a technical share and teach me how to cook."


    "A restaurant? That sounds great! William''s cooking is indeed excellent!" Be excitedly said to William, "Actually, I''ve always wanted to eat at your ce, but it seems you and Alice have gotten quite close recently, so I felt awkwarding over."


    Be had been to William''s house twice and each time could feel the tangible hostility from Alice.


    As a woman, how could she not notice?


    "You better note over just for meals. Just take care of our restaurant''s business," William wasn''t fond of people who freeloaded meals.


    Many years ago, he also ran Inns, which were certainly very profitable. However, the food he cooked was so delicious that it often led to customers dueling outside the Inns to secure a meal.


    Therefore, William currently has no intention of personally cooking as a chef, and he dislikes people whoe to mooch off meals every day.


    "Looks like your wedding is around the corner!" Be giggled, "You''re not nning to get married right after graduation, are you?"


    William just smiled without saying anything.


    "Fine, then I won''te to your ce anymore. What ingredients do you need this time?"


    "I need one fresh leg ofmb, five onions, two cinnamon sticks, five bunches ofvender, two tablespoons of rosemary, half a liter of marigold beans, one liter of aromatic rice, some Brussels sprouts, a few bay leaves, a small handful of sage, and some fresh tarragon."


    Be felt overwhelmed and looked at William, confused, "Does this sound more like cooking ingredients or an herbal recipe?"


    William didn''t answer her but asked, "Did you remember it all?"


    "Got it!" Be, with a good memory, immediately sent a message to her household staff.


    "What exactly are you going to make?" Be genuinely didn''t know what these ingredients were for, "Is it roastedmb?"


    William replied, "It''s called ''Herbal Breeze Lamb Broth''. Have you heard of it?"


    Be and Maria looked puzzled, hearing the name and considering the ingredients.


    It sounded like an ancient dish that incorporated elements of herbal medicine, somewhat reminiscent of Ayurvedic food therapy, and perhaps even had a hint of Mediterranean vor.


    Williamughed, "This soup, if you insist on calling it a herbal soup, that works too. It nourishes the body, warms the stomach, and aids digestion. But most importantly, it tastes really great."


    "So, this is a healthy and nutritious dish," Be pondered for a moment and then said, "Now that you mention it, I recall a restaurant in Paris that specializes in this dish, and it does very well. I saw it on a business trip but was too busy to try it."


    "You''re not the only one making this dish in the market," Be added with a smile, "But if you make it well enough, you can definitely attract customers."


    "I''ve tasted the one made by that Parisian restaurant; it has a history of about two hundred years," William said confidently, smiling. "The thyme they use isn''t as good as the one I''ve found, so naturally, the taste can''tpare to ours."


    To William, a restaurant with two hundred years of history wasn''t much.


    He remembered tasting it over a hundred years ago in Paris, and the vor was just okay.


    "So how exactly is ''Herbal Breeze Lamb Broth'' made?" Maria couldn''t help asking, growing more curious with William''s description.


    "It''s a special, French-originated herbal soup primarily made by simmering specially selected thyme andmb. It strengthens the body and also helps to relieve stress," William exined, "The thyme I''ve found this time is of exceptional quality, so the vor is absolutely top-notch."


    The thyme he found was on the newly arrivednd, a truly natural and rare find, having grown for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    The thyme from this newnd was quite rare, and its vor was iparable to that used by the Parisian restaurant.


    Reflecting on it now, the copse of parallel dimensions and the arrival of newnds on Earth might not be such a bad thing after all, at least in terms of providing a variety of ingredients.


    As William spoke, he casually took out two exquisitely crafted ss bottles and handed them to Be and Maria.


    "These bottles are quite special," Be remarked, examining the ss bottle in her hand. "They look like 18th-century European artifacts. Are you using these antiques to store seasonings?"


    William gave her a resigned look. "You''re supposed to focus on the seasoning, and yet you''re fascinated by the bottle. What does it matter if they are 18th-century antiques? They are still containers."


    Despite Be''s wealthy background, she had never seen such avish gesture.


    The bottle, with its smooth feel, was clearly made of high-quality crystal, and its intricate carving disyedplex patterns. If put up for auction, it would undoubtedly fetch a high price.


    Yet William was using it just for storing seasonings.


    "You''re absolutely right, I''m at a loss for words." It was then that Be truly understood what it meant to be wealthy and powerful. William casually produced two such extraordinarily valuable ss bottles, no wonder he was so dismissive of the proposal to marry her.


    Now recalling the tea set at William''s house, it seemed to indeed be medieval Pewter...


    Such a set could be worth several hundred million dors.


    Her own worth was around five hundred million dors, roughly equivalent to the value of William''s tea set.


    Thinking back to her attitude the first time she met William...


    How embarrassing!

 Chapter 368 You need to keep up with the times

    <h4>Chapter 368 You need to keep up with the times</h4>


    The Bell family resides in a majestic manor vi, located in the western part of Rochester.


    In those years, Daniel Bell and Charles Turner each bought one, with simr specifications.


    For Maria, this was her first visit to such a grand estate.


    In today''s society, wherend is extremely expensive, a manor vi like this is valued at least several million dors.


    As a small bar owner, Maria had never had the chance to step into such a costly area before.


    Be had mentioned that there weren''t many people at home, but as they drove along the winding mountain road, they could already see patrolling security.


    When they actually reached the entrance of the estate, there was a team of security guards in full readiness, guarding the ce.


    William didn''t need to look around to sense that there were two more "Chosen Ones" within the estate, with one of them surprisingly near Daniel Bell.


    Daniel Bell was William''s servant, and though his life was nearing its end, he had some connection to William.


    The entity William expelled from his body really didn''t spare anyone close to him.


    Or perhaps, it was deliberately trying to provoke William into a murderous rage.


    Regrettably, William''s temperament now was far more mellow than before.


    Loneliness can make a person irritable, but it can also bring calmness and reflection.


    With William''s current mental state, it was nearly impossible for him to be as enraged as he used to be, capable of destroying the world with a single palm strike.


    Even facing those "Chosen Ones," whether William chose to kill them or not depended entirely on his mood at the moment.


    They were like ants by the roadside, and if he really wanted to kill them, it would only take a thought.


    That''s why Williampletely ignored Be''s driver, Felix, throughout the journey.


    As Be said, the other members of her family were not home, only her grandfather Daniel Bell was there.


    Thest time William saw Daniel Bell was at Brian Bell''s birthday party.


    Be led William to the kitchen, introduced him to the housekeeper, and then went to find her grandfather.


    The Bell family''s kitchen spans over 800 square feet, equipped with various utensils and appliances, from knives to mixers, and even baking pans. Every cooking tool avable is of the utmost professional quality.


    The ingredients William requested were also purchased by the housekeeper and ced in the kitchen.


    William began teaching Maria how to cook.


    "Apart from the Herbal Breeze Lamb Broth, I''ll teach you how to make Sole Pata and Beef Bourguignon. For now, preparing these three dishes should suffice," William said with a smile. "We''ll limit sales to ten servings per day, and set a higher price."


    He had visited the Savor Sanctuary restaurant with Alice previously and believed that attracting arge number of customers wasn''t necessary; what mattered was creating a unique style.


    By limiting avability and raising prices, the restaurant would not only gain prestige, but Maria wouldn''t be overworked.


    "Will this approach really work?" Maria was somewhat skeptical. Sole Pata and Beef Bourguignon were dishes that other restaurants could prepare too.


    "There''s no problem as long as the taste is good enough," William reassured her while starting to show Maria how to make the Herbal Breeze Lamb Broth.


    At that moment, the driver Felix sneaked into the kitchen and knocked out the housekeeper.


    Maria, focused on William''s cooking instructions, didn''t notice another person had entered the kitchen.


    Felix, now dressed in different clothes and wearing a ghost mask, stood behind William and Maria with a de in hand, his eyes gleaming maliciously, ready to eliminate William, whom he perceived as a rival in love.


    However, just as he raised his de to strike a fatal blow, William slightly curved the corner of his mouth. Felix trembled, his eyes became vacant, and he turned and walked out, seemingly soulless.


    This inevitably caused some noise.


    Maria turned to look but only saw his retreating figure. "What''s he doing here?" she asked absentmindedly.


    "Who knows? With such arge household like the Bells, he''s probably a patrolling security guard," William casually responded.


    "Okay," Maria said, no longer concerned, and continued to learn cooking from William.


    Shortly after Felix left, he went to the bathroom and plunged a knife into his own heart.


    With their mental strength, facing someone with an overwhelming psychic power like William, they would die exactly how William willed them to.


    Actually, if he hadn''t harbored a killing intent towards William, at most William would have just stripped him of all his abilities. But he insisted on courting death, so who can he me?


    Unbeknownst to Maria, a homicide had just urred at the Bell estate.


    When Felix''s body was discovered, the news was immediately reported to Be, who ultimately chose to call the police.


    The Bell family is a legitimate business family, and a violent incident at home couldn''t be kept hidden without reporting.


    However, after the police arrived and collected evidence, they unanimously determined it to be a suicide, ruling out the possibility of homicide.


    For the Bell family, Felix''s incident was just a minor episode.


    Even after receiving the news, Daniel Bell didn''t think it was a big deal.


    For him, the most important news was that William was at his house, cooking!


    This was more shocking than news of a death in the house!


    Daniel Bell delegated the handling of the homicide to his butler and proceeded alone to the kitchen door. Afterposing his excited emotions, he gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" William called out faintly as he continued cooking.


    Upon entering, Daniel Bell seemed to revert back to his younger self in William''s presence.


    Maria, turning around and seeing Daniel, was momentarily startled and greeted him, "Hello, sir." She mistook him for a butler of the Bell family.


    Daniel smiled and said, "You are Be''s friend Maria, right?" Hearing Daniel refer to Be in such a way surprised Maria, who nodded and nervously asked, "And you are?"


    "I''m Be''s grandfather. You can call me Mr. Bell," Daniel replied. "Miss Maria, may I ask you to step out for a moment?"


    "Of course!" Maria quickly left the kitchen without even washing her hands.


    The mere presence of Daniel Bell, a legendary figure, had understandably made her nervous.


    After Maria left, Daniel looked at William, his voice trembling, "Sir... How can you be doing this?"


    William simply smiled, "Why not?"


    Daniel was at a loss for words. Was there anything that William needed his guidance to do?


    "Rest outside," William suggested with a smile. "You used to cook for me, now let me prepare a meal for you."


    Daniel Bell had only been a servant to William, who had not taught him as much as he had taught Alice. Nevertheless, considering their past master-servant rtionship and Daniel''s diminishing life force, William did not mind cooking a meal for him.


    Daniel swallowed hard, his voice strained, "How can I... a mere servant, deserve this?"


    William waved his hand dismissively, "As I said when I was at your housest time, we are no longer in a master-servant rtionship. It''s the 21st century now,you need to keep up with the times."

 Chapter 369 Stubbornly clinging to outdated ideas really does harm.

    <h4>Chapter 369 Stubbornly clinging to outdated ideas really does harm.</h4>


    Since a month ago on East 62nd Street, William had made it very clear to Anthony Carter and others that, from that day on, they owed nothing to each other.


    Moreover, it had been 50 years. Daniel Bell had his own career and family, and William no longer regarded them as his servants.


    This was how William thought, but Daniel could not agree at all.


    Watching William cook, Daniel sat restlessly, not daring to disturb William''s cooking, and could only stand quietly by the side.


    It was just like over fifty years ago, when William was busy, he would wait by his side in the same way.


    While cooking, William said, "I remember when I first met you, you were only about eight years old. Now, you have arge family and have grown old..."


    At this, William couldn''t help butugh, "Time really flies."


    William had experienced this too many times.


    Often, before he coulde to his senses, the people around him had aged and died.


    That''s why, even facing James Taylor''s rebellion, William wasn''t very angry.


    In the endless flow of time, what did it matter?


    Hearing William say this, Daniel also fell into reminiscence.


    He originally did not have the surname Bell, and even said that he can''t remember what his original surname was.


    He only remembered a hurricane disaster that year, which killed many in his town. William, along with James Taylor, came to their vige like gods, saving many people.


    He even gave him a fragrant whole wheat bread.


    The taste of that whole wheat bread seemed to linger on his lips even now.


    That whole wheat bread was definitely the most delicious thing he had ever eaten in his life.


    To this day, he still remembered swallowing the bread in three bites when William handed it to him, almost choking to death.


    James told him to spit it out, but he forcefully swallowed it.


    Later, he shamelessly clung to William, begging to be taken in. It was only after James pleaded on his behalf that William agreed to take him.


    "I remember asking you what your surname was, and you stood there in silence. It was raining outside, and you were clutching that whole wheat bread in your hand as if seeking some warmth and support. At that time, raindrops continuously fell on the surface of Hubbard Pond in the distance, and the old clock tower by theke rang clearly. In that moment, you were like a whisper on theke, warm and clear. So, I named you Daniel Bell. Daniel, to represent your resilience and integrity; Bell, like the clear sound of the bell, reminding us that even on the most desperate days, there is hope and warmth."


    William then asked, "After all these years, have you never gone back to Rindge to look for your family?"


    Daniel was already in tears, having forgotten those times, but William still remembered.


    "I tried to go back," Daniel said with a choked voice, "but the hurricane was too fierce. Many people in Rindge and the surrounding towns didn''t survive. The destruction in our area after the hurricane was too great, many families were torn apart, many were left homeless. I searched and asked, but the disaster nearly erased everything, I couldn''t find any clues."


    William didn''t ask further, serving a bowl of Herbal Breeze Lamb Broth to Daniel, "Try this, I''m nning to open a small restaurant with your granddaughter and Maria. What do you think of the taste?"


    Daniel took the soup from William with trembling hands and slowly tasted it.


    "Delicious!" Daniel couldn''t help himself after just one sip.


    William had actually made soup for him.


    And the taste, indeed, was extraordinary.


    "That settles it! Let''s eat togetherter," William smiled, "Why don''t you rest outside for a bit?"


    Although William was much older than Daniel, Daniel was already frail, and standing for too long was not good for him.


    "No need, I''ll just stand here," Daniel said, holding the bowl without finishing it, but leaving half, and stood obediently at the side.


    He knew his own body well, not many days left. Even being able to pass things to William made him quite content.


    After a while, William said, "Go call Maria in, I''ll teach her cooking."


    "I''ll go now!" A smile finally appeared on Daniel''s face. He wiped away his tears and walked out.


    He always felt something was missing when standing there.


    If William didn''t instruct him to do something, he felt somewhat uneasy.


    As if... he was old and of no use.


    But the moment William called him, Daniel was instantly invigorated, his steps much lighter.


    "Stubbornly clinging to outdated ideas really does harm," William shook his head.


    He could probably understand Daniel''s feelings.


    Just like a long time ago, if a master was too friendly with the servants and didn''t require them to serve, they might worry that they had done something wrong.


    Soon, Maria entered, led by Daniel.


    Maria was really nervous.


    Daniel''s demeanor towards her made her somewhat panicked.


    "Miss Perry, pleasee in," Daniel said, not daring to call William ''master'' in front of outsiders, but his tone made Maria feel unexpectedly honored.


    If she didn''t already know Daniel''s identity, she might have thought he was a servant of the Bell family.


    After they entered, Daniel Bell stood there obediently.


    Maria sneakily nced at William, feeling immense pressure.


    This was Daniel Bell of the Bell family, after all!


    One of the five richest people in the world!


    Him personallying to the kitchen to watch them cook, was this really okay?


    "Go get that salt for me," William said, pointing to the small bottle of salt 10 feet away.


    Maria was about to go, but Daniel Bell quickly took a few steps and fetched the small bottle of salt, bringing it to William.


    "Mr. Bell, why don''t you sit down and rest for a while?" Maria was genuinely nervous!


    Daniel Bell looked to be over seventy, and having him run around fetching things didn''t seem good for his health.


    "It''s okay! It''s okay! When you get older, you need to move more," Daniel could only say so.


    "Alright... okay..." Maria thought the old gentleman was a bit odd, but didn''t find anything amiss.


    She also heard about some elderly people who, despite having substantial assets and millions of dors in savings, sometimes go out to the streets to pick up trash deliberately.


    Not for anything else, just to have something to do.


    She couldn''t fathom the behaviors of the wealthy.


    William, unaffected by Daniel Bell''s presence, began teaching Maria how to cook Sole Pata and Beef Bourguignon.


    He was concise and clear, and Maria understood quickly.


    However, this time, William didn''t let Maria try her hand, instead suggesting she try it at hometer.


    They had already cooked three dishes, and it would be a waste if they couldn''t finish them.


    William always adhered to a principle: one can be extravagant, but never wasteful.


    Once everything was ready, Daniel also helped serve the dishes. William sent a message to Be, inviting her to the dining room for a meal.


    Meanwhile, outside the room, a burly man kept a close eye on William.


    He was another "Chosen One," Graham.


    Graham was not only acting as Daniel Bell''s bodyguard but had also been highly regarded by Daniel Bell, who even hoped he would court Be and eventually marry her, aiming for the two to be inws.


    He also believed in his heart that he would be a son-inw to the Bell family, eventually inheriting all that the Bells owned.


    But William''s arrival made him waver.


    Judging by Daniel Bell''s attitude towards William, as long as this man lived, he feared he might not achieve his goal and obtain everything he wanted!

 Chapter 370 Demonic essence

    <h4>Chapter 370 Demonic essence</h4>


    Graham, as Daniel Bell''s bodyguard, had been with him for over five years.


    Just a few days ago, Graham was merely a novice Soulmancer, but now he had inherited the power of an ancient demonic race.


    In just three days, he had mastered a portion of the dark energy.


    "Daniel Bell, I''ve been risking my life for you for five years, and yet I''m still not as good as a pretty boy?" Graham stood 30 feet outside the kitchen, sneering coldly, "Then, how about you all die here! Be, today you will be mine! Not even Jesus can stop me!"


    "Heh heh! Graham, our Bell family is no ordinary rich family. If Daniel Bell and his family die mysteriously, the 13th Bureau will definitely intervene."


    As Graham was about to act, a young man appeared behind him like a ghost.


    "Keith?" Graham turned his head and stared at the young man, his pupils constricting.


    Keith Bell was Daniel''s grandson, his father being Daniel''s second son. Previously considered a wastrel, he was never taken seriously by Daniel. But now, everything had changed. Keith had offered his soul to the demons, receiving rewards for each person he killed. The rewards were even greater if he killed a close rtive, significantly boosting his strength.


    During this time, he had done something horrific: seducing women, having rtions with them, and then murdering them.


    By doing so, the women were considered to have had an intimate rtionship with him, leading to even greater rewards.


    In just ten days, his power had increased dramatically. His ambition grew; killing those women was nothing.


    If he could kill the entire Bell family, wouldn''t he be a god?


    "Graham, how about you follow me from now on? I guarantee all my sisters will be yours." Keith had once tried to kill Daniel Bell but was stopped by Graham.


    He knew Graham was powerful, and winning him over could be beneficial.


    "Hmph!" Graham sneered, "I can help you be the head of the Bell family, but I want half of the Bell family''s wealth!"


    "I don''t dare to kill them, and neither do you!" Graham said with narrowed eyes. "My mind control can take over all the Bells. We''ll make Daniel hand over control of the family to you, and even the 13th Bureau won''t suspect a thing."


    "Half the wealth!" Keith licked his lips andughed wickedly, "You''re quite greedy, but it''s not uneptable! Deal!"


    Graham paused and said, "Also, that William must die! I can''t stand the sight of him!"


    For some reason, many "Chosen Ones" harbored an inherent hostility towards William.


    "Exactly, we think alike," Keithughed, "I also find William annoying! It would be good to get rid of him on the fly!"


    "Wait, I''ll grab a bottle of wine, you bring it in." A sinister glint shed in Graham''s eyes, then he led Keith towards his quarters.


    ...


    Be also quickly dealt with Wyatt''s suicide and returned soon after.


    Naturally, her mood couldn''t improve after such an incident.


    "Bell, sit down and eat," Daniel said, seemingly unaffected.


    The meal prepared by William was enough to make him forget all the unpleasantness.


    "Oh!" Be alsoposed herself, though she couldn''t believe Wyatt wouldmit suicide.


    Such a sunny and handsome young man, who just half an hour ago was driving her around, now lies dead just like that.


    It was hard for anyone to ept.


    "Grandfather, a friend previously gave me a bottle of Romani Conti. We have guests today, why not try it?" At that moment, Keith also walked in, smiling at William upon seeing him.


    Daniel nced at the red wine brought by Keith, and although unexpected, he was very pleased.


    Usually, this kid was reckless and always causing trouble. Today, with William''s visit, he actually brought out such an expensive wine, which wasmendable.


    However, he wasn''t sure if William liked red wine, so he sneakily nced at William and introduced, "Mr. Johnson, this is my grandson Keith."


    Unable to call him ''master'', he could only address William as Mr. Johnson.


    Be and Maria were slightly startled.


    Mr. Johnson?!


    With Daniel Bell''s status and position, using such a formal title for William undoubtedly showed immense respect.


    Logically speaking, regardless of William''s identity, it was already quite gracious of Daniel Bell to call him William.


    Keith''s eyebrows also twitched slightly.


    He, too, was curious about who William really was.


    But when he sized up William, he realized that he was just a novice Soulmancer and secretlyughed to himself.


    Was it really necessary to mix demonic essence into the wine to kill such trash?


    It was only to avoid attracting the attention of the 13th Bureau, otherwise¡­


    "Have a drink," said William, who didn''t make a fuss about refusing. His tone... as if he was the host.


    "Then I will," Daniel hadn''t been this happy in many years, drinking with William!


    It was something he never dared to dream of before.


    Keith personally decanted the wine and then poured a ss for each of them.


    Graham quietly observed everything from outside the room, ready to use his demonic magic.


    The demonic essence mixed into the wine was known as "Mind Poison." Those affected by this demonic magic would feel extreme anxiety, a strange taste in their mouth, blurred consciousness, irritability, hallucinations of demons, and hear the voices of evil spirits. They might feel as if they hadmitted a grave sin or encountered a terrible enemy, eventually leading to suicidal thoughts.


    Graham and Keith, both wanting to eliminate William, naturally chose a lethal form of demonic magic.


    With Graham present, Keith decided to spare Daniel and Be for the time being, as he would receive rewards only if he personally killed them.


    "Mr. Johnson, I toast to you!" Daniel raised his ss to toast with William.


    This was a family dinner, and Daniel, knowing his time was limited, hoped his attitude towards William would provoke deep thoughts in Be and Keith.


    As long as they respected William more in the future, their lives would not face any problems.


    William also raised his ss and drank with Daniel.


    Demonic essence...


    The taste wasn''t bad.


    Seeing William drink his ss, Keith''s lips curled into a smug smile.


    William nced at Keith, deciding not to let Daniel experience the pain of losing a grandson.


    At the table, Daniel''s face glowed with happiness, tasting William''s Sole Pata and smiling even more.


    The meal was quickly finished, tes clean with not a single grain of rice left.


    Daniel, now wealthy, would never forget the days of hunger and disaster from his childhood, so he never wasted food, not even a small piece of bread.


    Be and Keith also did not waste any food.


    "William, this restaurant will definitely be popr. How much funding is needed?" Be, a smart person, understood from her grandfather''s attitude that this was more than just a partnership with William, and it wasn''t just about the taste of the food.


    Even if William asked her to partner in a recycling business, she would never refuse.


    "Discuss the details with Maria," William smiled, "I''m only providing cooking methods, a technical investment, so I can take a smaller share."


    Keith, listening on the side, sneered secretly, thinking of a technical investment? You might as well partner with the ruler of the underworld!

 Chapter 371 He had already been invincible for a billion years!

    <h4>Chapter 371 He had already been invincible for a billion years!</h4>


    "I personally saw that William drank the red wine, the demonic essence was in that ss, how could it have no effect?"


    Keith went out to find Graham, and the two of them entered a secluded room. Keith frowned deeply as Graham revealed that he couldn''t sense the demonic essence in William''s body, thus unable to activate the demonic magic and kill William.


    He even wanted to ask if Graham''s mastery of demonic powers was insufficient.


    But after hesitating, he decided not to voice it out.


    "The demonic essence has disappeared!" Graham was also frowning deeply. After a moment of silence, he took a fearful deep breath and muttered to himself, "Could it be... that William is not as simple as he seems?"


    "A novice Soulmancer, a rookie! What''s so special about that?" Keith was very disdainful of William''s power. Thinking about William''s abilities and then considering Graham''s failure in such a trivial matter, he even doubted if he had chosen the wrong person.


    With such abilities...


    And yet he arrogantly imed he could control the entire Bell family.


    "There was no reaction after drinking the demonic essence, and it''s not even the state after consuming a purification potion. Moreover, I personally refined that demonic essence and mixed my blood into it, connecting it to my consciousness. It just disappeared!" Graham, biting his teeth, said in a tone of disbelief, "The moment William swallowed it, I could no longer sense it."


    "What? A purification potion couldn''t cleanse it?" Keith almostughed out loud. A demonic essence that couldn''t be cleansed by a purification potion, and now Graham was telling him that it disappeared the moment William swallowed it?


    Was this a joke?


    "You don''t understand!" Graham had realized something was amiss. Logically, even an elite mid-level Soulmancer who got hit with his "Mind Poison" would have no escape but death.


    Could it be that William was a high-level Soulmancer?


    Graham, deeply frightened, realized the danger and prepared to flee.


    As they were talking, the room door was suddenly knocked on.


    "Who?!" Graham''s pupils abruptly constricted, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    William directly opened the room door, standing at the entrance and looking at them, a smile gradually appearing on his face: "Demonic essence, huh?"


    "Gulp!"


    Graham swallowed hard.


    The smile on William''s face seemed eerie to him.


    "Hahaha! You had a choice of heaven, but you chose hell! Interesting!" Keith couldn''t help but burst intoughter. In his eyes, a minor character like William, if killed, would not warrant a deep investigation by the 13th Bureau.


    They could just burn the body somewhere, leaving no remains, and see how the 13th Bureau would investigate then.


    However, Graham didn''t dare to speak. He wasn''t as confident as Keith.


    Did he really think he was invincible?


    Since William knew they had put demonic essence in the wine and still dared to confront them, there must be a problem.


    At least William didn''t seem like someone with a problematic mind.


    But Keith...


    What a fool!


    Graham''s eyes narrowed slightly, preparing to take the opportunity to flee when Keith and William start fighting, and thereafter leave New York for good.


    There was something truly strange about William!


    "Have you ever seen the gates of hell?" William looked at Keith and smiled, "How about I give you a glimpse?"


    "Hmph! Die! You trash!" Keithughed maniacally, surrounded by a ck mist. The mist suddenly enveloped William, like a monstrous beast''s gaping maw swallowing him.


    "Sacrificing your own soul for power, you won''t even have the right to reincarnate after death. For your grandfather''s sake, I''ll let you live one day longer than him." With a casual wave of his hand, William dispersed the ck mist. Keith spat out blood, his dark aura shattered, his face pale as paper, and he staggered, falling to the ground.


    William had nullified all his powers but did not kill him immediately.


    After all, Daniel was once his servant, and William decided to spare Keith''s life until Daniel''s death.


    But the day after Daniel dies, Keith will surely die!


    William''s words would definitely be reality!


    If someone tried to change it, they would have to die alongside Keith!


    Seeing the situation go south, Graham tried to flee, but as soon as he moved his foot, he crouched down in pain, beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolling down his forehead, falling like raindrops.


    "You... who exactly are you?" Graham knelt on one knee, his face contorted with bulging veins, looking up at William in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that this was a mere novice Soulmancer.


    For he felt his soul being torn apart by tens of thousands of evil spirits!


    As for what exactly was happening, he had no idea.


    With a flick of his finger, William drew a powerful ck mystical force from Graham''s body, converging it into a pinpoint of light on his fingertip.


    The universalw?!


    It was because of the universalw that he had personally killed his woman and so many old friends.


    Was the universalw still ying with him, applying the Law of Cause and Effect?


    This universalw should be abolished or destroyed when the opportunity arises!


    Without it, there wouldn''t be such rigid application of the Law of Cause and Effect on those around him, right?


    But William believed that the universalw had its own consciousness.


    Or rather, he had never explored these things before. What was it that controlled the destiny of others in the obscurity of the universe?


    With a flick of his finger, the ck mystical force was dispersed among the other "Chosen Ones."


    "Serve Daniel Bell well, for you shall die the day after he does," William paused and nced at Keith, "But you needn''t fear. Once you''re dead, it''s all over, as your soul has already been sacrificed."


    William realized that Keith, like Luna, must have made some sort of pact with something that was expelled from his body. Once they died, everything would return to that entity.


    Truly a method to gain power.


    Keep getting stronger!


    William shook his head and left the room, seemingly indifferent to how strong "he" became. After all ¨C he had already been invincible for a billion years!


    Keithy copsed on the ground, staring at William''s retreating figure. Finally, he exchanged a nce with Graham and asked with a trembling voice, "Who... who exactly is he?"


    "How would I know?" Graham had just endured the excruciating pain of his soul being tortured, a pain that seemed to emanate from the depths of his soul and was infinitely magnified, yet he couldn''t even faint from it.


    William''s power was beyond his imagination.


    To think, just now, he hadn''t even seen William make a move.


    If he had to describe any action, it was just a wave of the hand.


    "Heh!" Graham gave a self-deprecatingugh, filled with bitterness.


    They had thought about killing William?


    Now, doesn''t that seem utterly ridiculous?


    "What do we do now?" Keith waspletely lost, not knowing what to do.


    Graham exhaled deeply, stood up, and said, "What else can we do? Didn''t you hear him? If Daniel Bell dies, we die!"


    ...


    Keith was left with lingering fear. Previously, he had thought about killing all the other members of the Bell family, including his father and mother.


    Now, he fears he can only be a well-behaved grandson, hoping every day that Daniel Bell lives a long life of a hundred years, and if given the chance, he would genuinely wish to extend his grandfather''s life by a thousand years.

 Chapter 372 Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 372 Alchemy</h4>


    After resolving the issue with the three "Chosen Ones" around Be, William returned with Maria.


    "William, Miss Bell said she would invest five million dors and only take a 10% share, leaving the rest for us to divide," Maria really didn''t know what to say.


    Five million dors was not a small amount.


    Such arge sum of money, converted into cash, would fill several boxes.


    To open a small restaurant, the maximum investment is usually just a few hundred thousand dors. Five million dors could open what kind of restaurant?


    William smiled and said, "I only want a 10% share too, as a technical investment, I don''t dare ask for more."


    "You guys... doing this, I really don''t know what to do." Maria knew that Be wasn''t short of money, and with William only wanting such a small share, she, who wasn''t contributing anything, would end up owning 80% of the shares.


    What kind of situation is this?


    How can this be eptable?


    What kind of favor was she owing?


    "After the restaurant opens, you''ll mostly be in charge. Be and I won''t be much help to you, so it''s fine for you to take 80%," William preferred earning money through his ownbor.


    For him, getting shares through technical skills seemed tock "technical substance."


    "Alright then! I''ll handle the distribution of money." Maria had thought it through. She would give them arger share, especially Be, who was investing five million dors.


    If they were to distribute just a few thousand dors a month, how long would it take to recoup the investment?


    "Up to you. You should go back and practice your cooking skills," William was also thinking about whether he should deal with the "Chosen Ones" around L.


    Based on today''s events, those "Chosen Ones" were a dangerous lot. The Carter family, although wealthy like the Bell family, couldn''t handle these superpowered individuals.


    One point was that the 13th Bureau surprisingly didn''t have "Chosen Ones" infiltrating it.


    Probably they were scared off.


    Rumor had it that the 13th Bureau had at least a Quasi-Deity level big shot. Who would dare to mess with them?


    Returning home, it was already near evening. Seraphina was set to undergo soul separation with Sofia tomorrow, and today they still needed to loosen the soil for the Eternal Vine.


    "Sister, will this little nt flower?" Amy, squatting nearby, curiously asked Seraphina as she loosened the soil around the Eternal Vine.


    Seraphina looked at Amy with a gentle smile, "This little nt can not only bloom but also grow into a beautiful big sister."


    "Wow!" Amy''s mouth opened wide in amazement as she looked at Seraphina and asked, "Will it grow into a fairy sister?"


    "Hahaha!" Seraphinaughed merrily, finding the child even more adorable, "Of course, it will be a fairy sister!"


    Amy looked thoughtfully at the "little nt" in front of her, not saying a word.


    "How about you take care of this little nt from now on?" Seraphina didn''t really expect William to take good care of the Eternal Vine, so she had to entrust it to Amy.


    "Okay!" Amy happily agreed.


    A nt that could grow a fairy sister! If she grew it, would the fairy sister grant her lots of tasty snacks?


    Seraphina didn''t leave William''s yard but decided to stay.


    Seeing that Seraphina hadn''t left, Alice naturally wouldn''t leave either. If she did, who knew what this "Subus" might do to William.


    Time flew quickly, and it was already 11 PM.


    Looking up at the full moon, William said to Seraphina and Alice, "Get ready, both of you."


    At this time, the nearby neighbors were asleep, so basically, whatever William did wouldn''t wake them.


    The full moon was the best time to practice alchemy.


    "What should I prepare?" Alice looked at William, puzzled.


    "Learn alchemy!" William nced at Alice and said, "Alchemy can enhance your control over psychic power. Don''t you want to learn to fly in the air? Learning alchemy is the first step!"


    Flying in the air also involves controlling the body with psychic power, simr to controlling objects to fly, requiring strong control over psychic power.


    Alchemy, on the other hand, can train the control of psychic power to a very detailed and precise level.


    William had decided to properly teach Alice, and as for what level of achievement she could reach, it would depend on her own abilities.


    "Master, are you going to use alchemy?" Seraphina couldn''t help but feel nervous. Normally, a soul from the Divine Realming to Earth would either erase the host''s soul or, like her current situation, share a body with someone like Sofia.


    It was only because of meeting a super powerful being like William that she believed in the possibility of soul separation.


    But even with alchemy, a normal alchemist couldn''t guarantee a hundred percent sess rate in every experiment, could they?


    But the person in front of her was William!


    "Yep!" William responded nonchntly and said to Alice, "Watch carefully!"


    He then summoned an alchemy furnace out of thin air.


    The furnace was of an ancient bronze color, adorned withplex carvings and various mysterious runes, clearly not an ordinary item.


    This was the Celestial Furnace William had used thousands of years ago.


    When the Celestial Furnace was summoned, Seraphina felt an overwhelming force sweep over the area, with a faint scent of herbs bringing a sense offort.


    The Wutong trees in the yard even began to bloom slowly, with umbre-shaped white Wutong flowers drifting in the air under the moonlight, creating a unique atmosphere.


    "Master, this alchemy furnace..." Seraphina, having seen many wonders in the Divine Realm, though her current strength was much diminished, still had discerning eyes.


    "Don''t ask!" It had been many years since William had used his alchemy, but when he summoned the Celestial Furnace, life seemed to spring forth on the streets of New York. Even in the heat of summer, the sparse greenery in the city was revitalized, flowers in the parks bloomedpetitively, and even the Winter Jasmine, which usually bloomed only in winter, miraculously flowered with yellow blossoms.


    Seraphina held her breath, she wasn''t foolish,she knew this alchemy furnace was definitely divine!


    "The first thing to do is control the materials you put into the alchemy furnace," William said with a slight frown, "Then it''s about controlling the heat."


    Alice stood by, bewildered. Controlling the heat?


    There wasn''t any fire burning underneath!


    And she had no idea how to handle fire...


    Wasn''t this making things difficult for her?


    "You just remember the process for now, and I''ll give you a book on alchemy tomorrow," William said, "Alchemy is simr to medicine in some ways, nothing tooplicated."


    Seraphina stood by, dumbfounded. William, you can''t be serious!


    Doesn''t alchemy require intense concentration?


    Teaching an apprentice while performing alchemy, isn''t that a bit too casual?


    William smiled and replied, "Pay close attention, the essence of alchemy lies in the control of elements." As he spoke, he extended his hands, his fingers gently moving as if drawing some invisible pattern in the air. As he gestured, mysterious halos began to flicker around the Celestial Furnace, and streams of colored light flowed from his fingertips, wrapping around the furnace, forming aplex magical array.


    Then came...


    Refinementplete!


    A crystal-clear, gem-like divine medicine flew out from the Celestial Furnace andnded in William''s hand.


    Alice and Seraphina were both astonished.


    Ah, so simple...


    This is alchemy?!


    Are you kidding?


    ording to legend, didn''t Nics mel spend decades trying to transmute the Philosopher''s Stone?


    William''s approach seemed almost like cooking.


    No, no, no!


    William was even more serious when he cooked. He just put the ingredients in, didn''t seem to do much, released a magical array, and then the divine medicine was created?


    All this in less than ten minutes!


    This was probably like making instant oatmeal or toasting a slice of bread?


    What they didn''t know was that if William wasn''t teaching Alice, even the process of releasing the magical array would be unnecessary.


    In the past, when he used alchemy, he would just throw things in, wave his hand, and it was done.


    Do you need to cast magic when using alchemy?

 Chapter 373 Poor tolerance for alcohol?!

    <h4>Chapter 373 Poor tolerance for alcohol?!</h4>


    "Have you learned it?"


    William looked at Alice after he had concocted the divine medicine.


    Alice stared at him nkly.


    How could she possibly learn it from such a quick process?


    Seraphina also looked bewilderedly at William.


    If alchemy was this simple, wouldn''t alchemists be everywhere?


    Didn''t understand?


    William was silent. He had already slowed down his actions a lot and demonstrated the steps in detail. If Alice couldn''t learn it, it could only mean that her aptitude was somewhatcking.


    His previous apprentices were all top-notch geniuses, who would understand anything as soon as it was taught.


    They didn''t even need much exnation,a little guidance and they could learn by analogy.


    Considering Alice, he had practically taken her through the process step by step, and she still didn''t get it. What more could he do?


    He threw the newly concocted Soul Essence Pill to Seraphina somewhat displeased.


    "Master, this divine medicine, should I just eat it?" Holding the divine medicine, Seraphina was excited. Could she finally have her own body?


    William nced at her and said coldly, "Otherwise, how do you want to eat it? Do you want a bottle of Brandy?"


    Seraphina asked wide-eyed, "Would the medicine work better with Brandy?"


    William looked at her expressionlessly.


    "Cough! I spoke too much," Seraphina coughed lightly and said, "Then, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    William said, "Didn''t you ask Amy to help take care of the Eternal Vine?"


    "Ah?" Seraphina spoke a bit gloomily, "Master, please keep an eye on it too."


    She really didn''t feelfortable entrusting her new body to the care of a child.


    William''s face gradually showed a slight smile, "I believe Amy can take good care of it."


    Please don''t really do that!


    Seraphina had chatted with Amy because she often saw her feeding a rabbit in the yard, so she assumed Amy was a kind-hearted child who loved small animals.


    After some detailed questioning, she discovered that Amy was feeding the rabbit only because it was still small, and because... it wasn''t enough to eat.


    Seraphina sneakily nced at the Eternal Vine, relieved that it didn''t look particrly appetizing.


    "You can start now. After you swallow this Soul Essence Pill, focus your mind and attach your soul to the Eternal Vine. When the time is right, I will help you reshape your physical body."


    "Alice,e with me!"


    William then headed to his study.


    Seraphina could feel that William''s attitude towards her wasn''t very warm, but he had already helped her this much. She couldn''t expect him to treat her the same as Alice.


    After consuming the Soul Essence Pill, Seraphina began to gather the energy around her, focusing her mind. When the time came to reshape her physical form, she was determined to be the person William would like.


    Before parting, Seraphina also shared many heartfelt words with Sofia.


    In the yard, the Wutong flowers were falling, and Seraphina''s soul began to gather, finally sending a beam of white light from her forehead onto the Eternal Vine in the corner of the courtyard.


    Sofia shuddered slightly and slowly opened her eyes. Now, Seraphina had finally left her body.


    During this time, she had learned a lot from Seraphina.


    Besides skills in ying musical instruments, she also learned secrets to bing a Soulmancer and enhancing her abilities. ording to Seraphina, she didn''t like owing others, so these were herpensation to Sofia.


    Most importantly, she encouraged Sofia to be bolder.


    After Seraphina''s soul attached to the Eternal Vine, Sofia stood alone in the courtyard, petals falling on her shoulders. She nced towards the door of William''s room.


    The door was open, but William hadn''t invited her in.


    "This must mean he wants me to leave on my own," Sofia said with a bitter smile, lowering her head and turning to leave the courtyard.


    Throughout, she had felt almost invisible in front of William, not possessing the boldness of Seraphina.


    The most she had ever spoken to William was probably the day he came to school to pick up Amy.


    William naturally knew what it would be like after Seraphina''s soul left Sofia''s body.


    That''s why he had gone inside ahead of time.


    In the current state of the city, it should be safe for Sofia to go home alone.


    "Master, are you going to teach me alchemy?" Alice still preferred to call him ''Master,'' probably because she was used to it.


    William didn''t directly answer her question. Instead, he took out a set of exquisite writing tools, including a fountain pen, ink, and high-quality paper, and said, "Watch carefully."


    "Okay," Alice nodded.


    William began writing key points of alchemy and some special forms in a fluent calligraphic style. He even detailed the gestures for casting spells.


    He knew well how slow Alice was to understand. If he made the instructions too simple, she would surely fail to grasp them.


    He continued writing for over an hour, filling more than a hundred pages.


    Alice was astonished.


    "So much?" Alice thought William''s handwriting was truly beautiful, and his focused and serious demeanor was even more attractive.


    Such a serious man was really charming.


    Hearing herment, William paused his pen and said coldly, "If you don''t want to learn, we can tear it all up."


    "I''ll learn! Of course, I''ll learn!" Alice panicked immediately, fearing that William was getting angry.


    William didn''t speak further and continued writing for another dozen pages before stopping.


    "Pack everything up. The bed is yours for the night, I have other things to do," William said. "Remember everything within three days, and start practicing alchemy in five days."


    Alice, being a Soulmancer, had a much better memory than before. Even if she was slow, she should be able to memorize everything in three days. Someone with better aptitude could have remembered it all in one go and started practicing alchemy the next day.


    Five days... was more than enough time.


    "Sote, where are you going?" Alice stood in front of the desk, looking at the thick stack of papers, and asked subconsciously.


    William frowned slightly and said, "To a bar!"


    "Your tolerance for alcohol..." Alice was about toment on William''s poor drinking ability, but she quickly changed her tune, "I''lle with you. If you get drunk, I''ll bring you back."


    "You seem to have a lot of free time! I won''t be there to face those Guild leaders for youter," William said and then left the study.


    To think she said he had a poor tolerance for alcohol!


    Probably only Alice would think William''s drinking ability was poor.


    After William left the room, Alice imitated his tone and muttered, "You seem to have a lot of free time?"


    "Hmph! Just watch you go out and have fun!" Alice didn''t really believe William would actually go out and cause trouble. Weren''t there enough beautiful women around him?


    Even Seraphina was a stunning beauty, but judging by William''s attitude towards her, he treated everyone equally.


    Alice tidied up the desk and took the book on alchemy William had written back to the bedroom to study.


    "It doesn''t seem too difficult! But these alchemical materials, why have I never heard of them before?" Alice shook her head, "Never mind, I''ll just note them down for now."

 Chapter 374 Technology can triumph over magic.

    <h4>Chapter 374 Technology can triumph over magic.</h4>


    William, of course, wouldn''t be so bored as to go to a bar for a drink.


    After leaving the yard, he headed straight for the newly discoverednd near New York.


    Not for any trivial reason, but because something had happened there that even William found interesting.


    In ten days, the major Guilds had already established magical barriers around their guilds, making it difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    Any ordinary person who tried to approach the edge of this area seemed bewitched and couldn''t enter.


    Soulmancers had too many ways to deal with ordinary people. Simply keeping them out was easy.


    So now, naturally, there weren''t as many people around there.


    After William entered, he leisurely walked towards the area where the 13th Bureau was located.


    Not long after he walked, a bear-like creature suddenly stood up.


    This creature was three stories tall, making William look like a tiny shrimp in front of it.


    William just stood there, unmoving, looking at the creature.


    He was certain that the creatures from this parallel dimension had all died out, but here it was, standing up!


    It wasn''t any secret magic or puppetry!


    But it just stood there, unexined.


    William frowned slightly, staring at the bear''s paw...


    No, at the bear...


    The bear actually waved at William, very friendly, like an acquaintance greeting a friend.


    Ha! Interesting!


    William couldn''t help butugh.


    The bear definitely wasn''t a living creature, so what kind of method could make it perform such an action?


    Just then, William''s phone rang.


    "William, how is it? Were you scared?"


    It was Zoey!


    Of course, the bear was a creation of the 13th Bureau!


    That scientist Jhin was really something!


    Even without using special abilities, if these fierce creatures are well controlled, relying on their thick skin and brute strength, they could easily hammer some mid-level Soulmancer elites, couldn''t they?


    "Scared?" Williamughed, "How did you manage to do that?"


    A standing creature frightening William? Clearly, that was unlikely.


    He was simply curious.


    "You''ll know if youe to the base," Zoey said and then hung up the call.


    William knew it was a new trick by that scientific madman Jhin.


    To achieve this in just ten days, the scientist Jhin was no simple character.


    William timed his arrival at the Cloud9 training base.


    At this time, the Cloud9 team members were all in front of theirputers, operating something.


    William nced at theputer screens. They were in a first-person perspective, controlling those fierce creatures to perform various actions.


    Especially that young man named Sneaky, who was controlling a gigantic flying beast to dance in the air.


    The other members of Cloud9 also seemed quite skilled in their control.


    In the ten days William had been away, it seemed a lot had happened.


    "William! See, technology will eventually triumph over magic!" Jhin, seeing William, was very pleased, his face creased with a smile.


    He had heard about William using his 096 armor to battle mid-level Soulmancer elites and even killing Julian.


    He had great admiration for William.


    "Indeed, technology can triumph over magic," William also acknowledged, especially since the weapons configured on the 096 armor could indeed y Soulmancers above its level.


    Ordinary people fighting mid-level Soulmancers wasn''t impossible, but the precondition was that the ordinary person''s psychic power was sufficiently strong.


    As for technology defeating magic, it also depended on who was casting the magic.


    What if the opponent was William?


    No matter how powerful the technology, if it dared to confront William, it would just be scrap metal. The armor would definitely be smashed to smithereens by him.


    "How exactly did you do this?" What William was most curious about was how Jhin had managed to achieve this.


    Jhin chuckled and said, "It''s not that hard, actually. I was inspired by watching those young guys yingputer games outside."


    "If they can control characters in those games, then why couldn''t I design a system to control those fierce creatures?" Jhin continued with a smile. "I''ve seen the bodies they brought back; not a single nerve was damaged. With such bodies, all you need is to imnt a chip and control their nerves with the system, and naturally, you can control their movements."


    William narrowed his eyes at Jhin. Indeed, those fierce creatures were only soul-wiped; their physical bodies, including their nervous systems, were intact.


    "When you tested your psychic powerst time, the system crashed. Try it again now." Jhin had been waiting for this moment.


    Thest time they tested William''s psychic power, their base''s system crashed, and even the machinery burned out. He preferred to believe it was because of William''s overwhelming psychic power rather than a w in his system.


    William couldn''t be bothered to exin and agreed to another test.


    As expected, the system crashed again.


    William could disguise his power level, but psychic power was something he really couldn''t conceal.


    Jhin''s designed system was already very powerful. Normally, it could urately test the psychic strength of Soulmancers below the Demi-God level.


    But with William...


    His psychic strength was off the charts!


    "No wonder you can perfectly control the 096!" Jhin was thrilled.


    He had put over a decade of effort into the 096 armor, but unfortunately, those with weak psychic power couldn''t unleash all of its potential, and those with strongbat abilities found the armor cumbersome.


    But now...


    William''sbat ability wasn''t strong, but his psychic power was.


    This was perfect!


    "William, that suit of armor will be exclusively yours from now on!!" Jhin was thrilled to finally meet someone like William; his eyes lit up with eagerness as he looked at him.


    Even though they could now control those fierce creatures, Jhin regarded the 096 armor as his masterpiece.


    Steven also came over and said to William, "We now control the bodies of ten fierce creatures. In terms of strength, we should be unmatched by any Guild, provided we have a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse."


    William nodded.


    Although they could control the bodies of these creatures, they couldn''t utilize their special abilities. In a real fight, they would still be instantly defeated by a Demi-God level opponent.


    However, their actions were enough to deter all the Guilds.


    The condition, again, was having a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse.


    "In three days, the major Guilds will start recruiting apprentices, with registration points set up in each country. The age groups for apprenticeship are 5 to 10 years and 10 to 25 years," Steven informed William. "Those over 10 can only be associate members."


    He was aware of William''s capabilities, and this was like reporting work to William.


    William fell silent, 10 to 25 years old...


    He was currently 20 years old ording to his identity information, so could he sign up?


    Although it didn''t match his actual age, it seemed like it could be fun.

 Chapter 375 Gaming expert

    <h4>Chapter 375 Gaming expert</h4>


    William hadn''t realized before that in this era, the literature on how ordinary people could be Soulmancers was scarce. This was rted to modern culture, where science was more revered.


    This also made teaching a disciple with lower aptitude, like Alice, quite challenging.


    Alice was definitely a novice among novices, and now that she carried the reputation of being an unparalleled powerhouse, it was impossible for her to seek a new mentor in any Guild.


    She couldn''t, but William could!


    "This time, the apprentices will be jointly recruited by the major Guilds. A school will be established in the New Land, where the apprentices will attend sses for a month. After that, mentors from each Guild will choose the apprentices they prefer."


    Steven continued speaking, but William was thinking about signing up.


    A month of sses seemed sufficient.


    "What are the requirements for registration?" William wanted to blend into this Soulmancer school,he just needed to know the requirements.


    "Anyone who can sense energy can apply, I guess," Steven said, squinting at William.


    No way! The big boss himself wants to study at the Soulmancer school?


    Oh my! Which instructor could possibly teach a super powerful being like William?


    William smiled and said, "Then I''ll sign up. Where do I register?"


    Steven''s heart skipped a beat. Was he serious?


    This was outrageous!


    "In three days, representatives from the major Guilds will start the first round of mass recruitment," Steven exined. "This time, the 13th Bureau will also be involved. Since the existing members of the Guilds are not many, it would take forever to check each one individually. We''ll use Dr. Lopez''s equipment to screen everyone who can sense energy, and the results should be out in two days."


    "If you want to sign up, you can directly advance," Steven''s mouth twitched as he awkwardly said, "After all, you are also a novice Soulmancer¡­"


    He knew William was incredibly strong and found it somewhat amusing to say this.


    A novice Soulmancer, huh?


    The world view of a super powerful being is truly iprehensible.


    "Alright! If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out and see them controlling the fierce creatures." The reason William came to the base was because of their control over the fierce creatures in the New Land.


    Such a thing, how could he not try his hand at it?


    Under the guidance of Steven and Zoey, William went outside and saw the CLOUD9 team members controlling the fierce creatures in the area controlled by the 13th Bureau.


    This effect was far more formidable than any magical barrier set up by the guardian guilds.


    "This young man is Zachary, he''s really skilled at operating it," Steven said with satisfaction. "ording to his control, this creature should be able to overpower a mid-level Soulmancer."


    Steven had personally experienced the strength of those creature corpses. With his own power, he couldn''t even break their skin. Even if they were just controlling the corpses, it was enough to contend with mid-level Soulmancers.


    Zachary''s gaming talent was truly impressive.


    Through theputer screen, they could see that by tapping the keyboard, he made the creature perform variousplex movements.


    These movements were fully capable of attacking people.


    William stood by, noting each action the creature made after every key press.


    After ten minutes, William had already understood what each key represented.


    "Sneaky, can I try?" William was eager to have a go, wanting to fully enjoy it.


    This was more fun than thest time he yed League of Legends, the only regret being theck of opponents.


    Sneaky was about to tell William that it wasn''t so simple to operate.


    But seeing William control the flying beast to soar into the sky with twelve keys per second left the CLOUD9 team members in awe.


    You must understand that the operating principles of these ferocious beasts are actually quiteplex.


    Each key represents a neuron,binations of two keys correspond to different actions, andbinations of three or four keys lead to yet different actions.


    Dr. Lopez has utilized the entireputer keyboard. After such extensive training, only Sneaky and Jensen have managed to operate them perfectly.


    William''s perfect operation of twelve keys per second and then eighteen keys per second, even controlling the creature to breathe fire in the air, was astonishing.


    "Impressive... Impressive..." Sneaky couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    Jensen also watched intently. With this kind of operation, if William yed in professionalpetitions, they probably wouldn''t stand a chance.


    yingputer games, even with quick hand speed, doesn''t mean much due to skill cooldowns.


    But now, it''s apletely different story. Controlling these fierce creatures, there''s hardly any discussion of skill cooldowns. The faster the hand speed, the sharper and more lethal the executed attacks be.


    William didn''t say a word, just focused on operating, unlocking many new moves. The fierce creatures, which already performed spectacrly in Sneaky''s hands, became even more terrifying with William at the helm.


    William''s understanding of these creatures far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Once he grasped the principle, he could stimte the soul core within the creatures through the keyboard, unlocking their special abilities.


    With William''s control, even a super-evolution was possible.


    If Sneaky and the others could use these creatures to fend off mid-level Soulmancer elites due to their tough skin, even if they couldn''t kill, they could still frustrate their opponents, then the creatures under William''s control could absolutely thrash any mid-level Soulmancer elite!


    It would be a shy thrashing!


    "This is what it truly means to bring the creatures to life," Zoey, watching the screen with shining eyes, said, "Wait for me, I''ming over now. Let''s have a match!"


    She was undoubtedly a belligerent person, eager to try out how powerful these creatures were after seeing William''s operation.


    "A real fight?" Steven felt a bit scared.


    Based on William''s control over the exotic beasts, he felt that Zoey really wasn''t a match for him.


    "Of course, a real fight! Don''t hold back! Wait for me!" Zoey''s strength had also improved rapidly. Previously, William had covertly taught her the Cosmic Palm technique through telepathy, and she had fully mastered it.


    Her Warrior God Constitution was no joke.


    She could easily defeat mid-level Soulmancer elites before, and now she would not be at a disadvantage even against a Demi-God level opponent.


    William didn''t express any opinion, but...


    If Zoey were the opponent, it might be more fun.


    With her Warrior God Constitution, she would only get stronger as the battle progressed, and with William''s operation, the risk could be minimized.


    At worst, it would be serious injury,death was unlikely.


    Zoey didn''t give them time to object, quickly leaving the base, and in less than half an hour, she appeared in the area controlled by the 13th Bureau, finding the creature controlled by William.


    "William, let''s start," Zoey said after arriving, even making a special call to William.


    William''s lips curved in a smile. He certainly wouldn''t go easy on Zoey just because she was a woman.

 Chapter 376 Indeed, the weakness was too obvious!

    <h4>Chapter 376 Indeed, the weakness was too obvious!</h4>


    During the time it took for Zoey to arrive, William had already roughly understood the extent of the maximum damage this fierce creature could inflict.


    Therefore, when they started fighting, he could perfectly control the level of damage.


    Zoey''s fighting style was almost entirely based on instinct. If there were any systematic techniques she used, it was probably William''s Cosmic Palm.


    Right after the phone call, Zoey directly descended with a Cosmic Palm from above.


    He remembered that back at Ravenwood, this move of hers required charging and left herpletely exhausted after execution.


    Today, although her Cosmic Palm was less powerful than the one at Ravenwood, its speed had increased tremendously.


    Sitting in front of theputer, William executed a series of maneuvers. The creature with giant wings glided through the air in a beautiful trajectory, perfectly dodging Zoey''s strike.


    By this time, many Soulmancers were watching from a distance.


    The 13th Bureau had informed the major Guilds about their high-tech development.


    The Soulmancers had already witnessed the behavior of these fierce creatures under the control of the 13th Bureau.


    How to put it?


    They had somebat effectiveness, mainly due to the astonishing defensive strength of the creatures'' corpses.


    Mid-level Soulmancer elites indeed couldn''t harm these creature corpses, but if they chose to avoidbat, then the creatures controlled by the 13th Bureau were also helpless.


    After all, the difficulty of operation was high, making the creatures'' movements seem clumsy.


    Another point was that it was all physical attacks. Even though Sneaky''s operations were so fluid and his hand speed was at its peak, he couldn''t trigger more powerful attack methods.


    But today was different!


    When William was testing earlier, he directly made the creature breathe fire.


    That fire burned up half the sky, changing the significance entirely.


    It meant that the 13th Bureau could now control the creatures to use magical and special abilities.


    Zoey''s battle with the creature controlled by William seemed more like a military exercise to the members of the Guilds.


    It served as a form of deterrence.


    The battle had already begun, with William''s hand speed zingly fast, dodging attack after attack, his agility leaving onlookers agape.


    The Soulmancers watching were dumbfounded.


    When had these fierce creatures be so fast?


    If every one of these creatures was this monstrous, how could they, the Soulmancers, continue topete?


    The creature controlled by William carved trails of afterimages in the sky, moving so swiftly that even Zoey was struggling to keep up.


    "William, you''re too strong," people from the 13th Bureau said as they watched beside him. They had never seen such operation before.


    On theputer screen, the movements were almost too fast to see, but William continued furiously tapping the keyboard.


    "Can all these actions be operated and used?"


    They saw William''s fingers moving like shadows, hitting 104 keys, each press effective. What about twelve keys per second?


    William showed them a hundred keys per second.


    Remember, each key on the keyboard was connected to a neuron in the creature. If there was an error in operation, the creature might perform some ridiculous actions.


    Yet under William''s control, the creature''s movements were fluid like drifting clouds and flowing water. Zoey, powerful as she was, was already feeling disoriented just with William dodging.


    Zoey was also equipped with a camera, and the 13th Bureau staff watched William''s controlled creature through the camera on her.


    "The speed has surpassed ten times the speed of sound!"


    "With such speed, it''s no less than any mid-level Soulmancer. Plus, with the creature''s ws and venom, it can totally kill a mid-level Soulmancer."


    Zoey also drew her own alloybat knife.


    This knife, designed by Jhin, was tough and capable of breaking magic. Moreover, it carried a voltage of 100,000 volts.


    Zoey drew her alloybat knife, holding it behind her in the darkness, resembling a figure holding lightning. At the same time, her gaze became serious, and she coldly said, "William! Get serious!"


    The chip installed in the creature, in addition to controlling its neurons, also received audio, video, and had location tracking functions.


    Zoey''s words were transmitted to William through the headphones on his desk.


    "Not serious enough?" William smiled slightly, put on the headphones, and said with augh, "Then let''s seriously have some fun."


    William still hadn''t triggered the creature''s special abilities, relying solely on speed to charge at Zoey.


    The creature''s ws, over five feet long, were even longer than Zoey''sbat knife.


    As it dived down, the creature aimed a w at Zoey''s head.


    The staff of the 13th Bureau watched as if viewing a live game broadcast, with views from both sides visible on the big screen.


    William''s w strike carried a ferocious wind and a chilling intent to kill.


    "You''re not really trying to kill Director Wenzel, are you?" one of the 13th Bureau''s staff nervously wondered, considering the creature''s attack under William''s control was excessively fierce.


    William didn''t respond, and the next moment, theputer screen went ck, and William lost control of the creature through the keyboard.


    In that instant, Zoey not only dodged the attack but also managed to plunge her knife into the creature''s left eye.


    The chip was imnted in the eye, and Zoey, being the Director of the 13th Bureau, was well aware of this.


    Her precise strike hit the chip, and the huge electric current instantly destroyed it, creating a counter-kill situation.


    William removed his headphones and couldn''t help butugh.


    A creature controlled by a small chip still had its weaknesses.


    Zoey was strong in her own right, especially with her Warrior God Constitution. Knowing the enemy''s weakness, it wasn''t surprising that she could counter-kill like this.


    "Zoey! Are you crazy? Do you know how expensive that chip is? Why did you destroy it?" Jhin was furiously ranting nearby.


    It was one thing to experiment, but like Zoey?


    Destroying the chip outright!


    She knew the control of the creature relied entirely on the chip, and not only was it costly, it was also difficult to make.


    With scarce materials, it was impossible to mass-produce. The 13th Bureau had spent over 2 billion dors and Jhin had several sleepless nights just to produce ten chips.


    And now, Zoey destroyed one with a single strike.


    Moreover, with so many Soulmancers watching nearby, wasn''t this exposing their own weakness to others?


    The creature''s skin was tough, and for now, the chip could only be imnted in the eye. Zoey''s strike had exposed this vulnerability.


    Jhin was beside himself with frustration. How could there be such a foolish woman?


    Zoey''s voice came through, "A weakness is a weakness! If it''s weak, then improve it! Even if I didn''t strike, others would have found it."


    With these words, Jhin suddenly calmed down.


    Indeed, the weakness was too obvious!


    Unless he could imnt the chip in a less vulnerable part of the creature, this fatal weakness would eventually be discovered by the Soulmancers. Then, even if the 13th Bureau''s people had William''s level of operation, the controlled creatures would just be useless junk.

 Chapter 377 Don’t spoil her too much!

    <h4>Chapter 377 Don''t spoil her too much!</h4>


    Zoey''s strike exposed the weakness of the fierce creature.


    William too had his fill of excitement and satisfied his curiosity.


    Jhin, on the other hand, fell into deep contemtion.


    In the eyes of others, this weakness is nothing significant, and these creatures were already quite formidable.


    But from his perspective, it was entirely uneptable.


    Now that Soulmancers had emerged in the world of ordinary people, causing a collision between supernatural abilities and technology, if they couldn''t ovee such an obvious weakness, who would control the Soulmancers if they disrupted the world order?


    Ordinary people''s peaceful lives should not depend on the mercy of Soulmancers. Only by possessing the power to protect themselves could they truly achieve peace.


    Otherwise...


    Would they have to return to the ancient times of revering and fearing gods?


    "If the chip could be imnted in the creatures'' hearts, or exist in a liquid form..." Jhin was already thinking of solutions.


    If the chip was imnted in the heart, with the creature''s astonishing defensive capabilities, even someone with Zoey''s abnormal strength would have difficulty destroying it!


    If the chip could be made into a liquid within the creature''s bloodstream, that would be even better. Even if the body was torn apart, it could still fight.


    "Imnting it in the heart is not hard, but the difficulty lies in how to observe the outside world from the heart," Jhin mused, stroking his beard. "Once this problem is solved, it''ll be simple."


    With current technology, imnting the chip in the creature''s heart wasn''t too difficult, but what about the visual perspective?


    William, speaking up from the side, said, "Install two cameras in the creature''s eyes, then use satellite positioning to create a third-person view. This way, you can switch between views."


    "Ah-ha?" Jhin, excitedly pulling out a beard hair, eximed, "How did I not think of this simple solution? You really are a genius!"


    William smiled silently. The solution might sound simple, but the real difficultyy in controlling the creature through the chip.


    The perspective?


    With current technology, it was easy to solve. Yet Jhin was fixated on integrating the chip with the camera.


    William had previously used his psychic perception to see that various major Soulmancer organizations were also utilizing the corpses of these fierce creatures.


    Alchemy was just the most basic; they also controlled the creatures'' corpses using magic, puppetry, and dark energy.


    These methods weren''t necessarily weaker than Jhin''s chip imntation.


    However, William had no desire to bother with these trivial matters.


    Let them y their small tricks,only through continuous innovation could there be progress.


    "Steven, Dr. Lopez, I''m going back to sleep," William casually made an excuse to leave.


    In three days, the Guilds would start recruiting apprentices, and William nned to prepare for that.


    Wyatt and his roommates shared a dorm with William, which seemed like fate. Why not give them a simple tome on how to harness energy?


    As for how much they could improve, that entirely depended on their own talent. William didn''t want to interfere too much.


    The next day, as the golden morning light entered the yard, Amy ran into William''s yard.


    "Mr. Johnson, turn your head away!"


    "Huh?" William looked at the little girl, puzzled by her request.


    Amy''s face turned red as she said loudly, "I need to pee! Boys aren''t supposed to look!"


    William turned his head to the side, saying, "Don''t you know to go to the bathroom?"


    Running into his yard to pee in the early morning?


    Was this kid''s brain broken?


    "Miss Seraphina told me to take good care of this little grass!" Amy said as she began peeing near the Eternal Vine.


    "Is this how you take care of it?" William said irritably. "Why don''t you just poop there too? It would make good fertilizer!"


    After saying this, he regretted it immediately because he already smelled something foul.


    "Amy! Don''t..." William called out softly, not expecting the little girl to actually poop.


    Can this thing be so readily avable?


    As if not hearing him, Amy continued pooping while shifting her position to avoid getting it on herself.


    After a few minutes, Amy started asking, "Mr. Johnson, do you have any paper?"


    "..." William feltpletely at a loss.


    If it were anyone else daring to poop in his yard early in the morning, he would have beaten them half to death!


    Not only did Amy do that, but she even asked him for paper!!


    William had originally nned to go to school early today, but Amy''s actions made him hesitate.


    He even specially found some bamboo to make a fence around the Eternal Vine.


    He was convinced that Amy, the foolish child, would definitely return the next morning!


    Since Maria had started preparing for the opening of her store after going home yesterday, she didn''t set up her breakfast stall today.


    Maria had thought about making breakfast for Amy, but she had disappeared before she could.


    When Maria walked in front of William''s yard, she saw Amy already sitting on a stone bench eating an egg sandwich, while William was busy building the fence in the corner of the yard.


    Maria curiously asked, "William, what are you doing with that? Are you going to nt some more flowers or keep some small animals?"


    William nced at Amy, who was engrossed in her sandwich, and afterposing his words, said, "Building a toilet."


    He guessed that if he told Maria the truth, Amy might get a good beating when she got home.


    "Why are you building a toilet here?" Maria asked casually, without much thought.


    "For convenience," William replied with a smile, offering no further exnation.


    "Amy! Mom will take you to school in a while. Don''t always rely on Mr. Johnson for meals," Maria said, paying more attention to Amy''s psychological health after the incident at the parent-teacher meeting.


    Amy touched her head, not daring to look up, her face reddening even more.


    "Huh? Amy, why is your face so red? Are you sick?" Maria touched Amy''s forehead, which wasn''t feverish.


    Although young, Amy vaguely felt that if her mom knew what she had just done, she might get a spanking...


    But if she didn''t tell her mom, would that make her a bad kid?


    So, she looked up and said, "Mommy, I just did Doo-doo over there because Miss Seraphina told me to take good care of the fairy grass so that a fairy would grow from it!"


    "..." Maria stood frozen, unable to speak.


    "William, don''t spoil her too much! Who does that? And you''re building her a toilet?" Maria suppressed the urge to spank Amy, but felt she needed to say something to William. Kids shouldn''t be spoiled too much.


    As William continued building the fence, heughed, "She took on someone else''s request, is very trustworthy in her actions, made a mistake, and had the courage to admit it. I don''t see anything wrong with that!"


    Seraphina, this little one will take care of you from now on. I was going to get some fertilizer for you, but it seems unnecessary now.

 Chapter 378 Could he become a major antagonist?

    <h4>Chapter 378 Could he be a major antagonist?</h4>


    After setting up the fence, William went straight to school.


    He used his psychic sense to check his bedroom and found that Alice had reached the point of neglecting sleep and food, seriously studying the alchemy book he had written.


    This was a gratifying development.


    He decided not to disturb Alice and let her continue her studies at home.


    Upon arriving at school, William noticed real changes.


    Many teachers had resigned, and a lot of students had dropped out.


    Previously, teachers worked for their sries, and students attended sses to get a diploma and a good transcript, then find a decent job.


    But now, the whole world had changed.


    How much money could a job earn?


    Since there was a way to acquire supernatural abilities, did it mean one could fly, turn stones into gold, or even achieve immortality?


    In this era, there were many fantasy novels online, as well as numerous films and TV shows about supernatural powers, along with various legends.


    Bing a Soulmancer meant changing an ordinary life and bing a superhuman, reaching the pinnacle of life.


    Thus, all kinds of fantasy novels and books about astrology and alchemy were extremely popr.


    Ordinary people were trying to find ways to be Soulmancers through these books.


    When William entered the dorm, Wyatt and the others, who were reading, all suddenly stood up and stared at him.


    "What are you looking at me for?" William could guess what they wanted, but he let them speak for themselves.


    "William, tell us, are you a Soulmancer?" Wyatt asked excitedly. They had initially thought of calling William.


    But they reconsidered, thinking if William didn''t want to return to the dorm, he probably didn''t want to teach them. Asking over the phone seemed insincere.


    Besides, when William first came to their dorm, they had wanted to drive him away!


    Later, William had helped them a lot.


    So, they collectively decided that if William returned, they would first ask him about it. Whether William would teach them would depend on his mood.


    William raised an eyebrow and smiled, "What, you want to be Soulmancers?"


    "This..." Wyatt chuckled nervously, rubbing his hands. "Of course we want to be Soulmancers! But can anyone learn to be one?"


    William thought for a moment and then replied with a smile, "In theory, as long as you''re not too dull, anyone can learn. However, how far you can go depends on your own abilities."


    Everyone has a primal life force, and theoretically, using this life force to guide soul energy means that anyone can enhance their abilities.


    But that''s just theory.


    Many people spend their whole lives unable to sense their primal life force or soul energy, and thus can''t harness natural energies or refine energy.


    This is why Soulmancer organizations looking for apprentices require individuals who can sense energy.


    Also, the younger the age, the more abundant the primal life force tends to be, so there are age restrictions for apprenticeships.


    For Wyatt and his peers, sensing primal life force at their age is already quite a feat.William only intends to give them one opportunity and doesn''t n to impart to them the kind of secret techniques he teaches Alice.


    "Can you teach us then?" Paul asked more directly. "If you be a Soulmancer, does it help with weight loss?"


    William looked at Paul meaningfully and said with a smile, "I can teach you, but I don''t know about weight loss effects."


    Wyatt red at Paul: "Fatso, your thought process is quite unique, huh? You want to be a Soulmancer just to lose weight?"


    Paul opened a bottle of c and drained it in one gulp, saying, "If bing a Soulmancer doesn''t help with weight loss, then what''s the point of bing one?"


    The room fell silent.


    Finally, William could only pat his shoulder and sigh, "I think you have a point! I really can''t find a reason to argue. I hope your weight loss is sessful."


    "Let''s go! To the bookstore," William said. When he came to the school, he had already prepared a piece of parchment with techniques for sensing and obtaining energy, written in a very orderly manner.


    Under normal circumstances, he generally prefers a more freehand style of writing, but he was concerned that these three might not be able to recognize it, and he would end up having to trante it for them.


    The bookstore had been closed for several days, and only now did William open the door.


    "Come here," William said as he pulled out a copy of "The Grapes of Wrath" from the bookshelf and threw it on the table.


    Wyatt''s jaw dropped in astonishment, eximing, "My goodness?!"


    Daniel was equally surprised, "No way! Does this book also contain the method to be a Soulmancer?"


    Paul wondered aloud, "Is there some kind of code in it?"


    Wyatt followed up, "Could it be hiding some kind of spell?"


    Paul nodded, "Maybe reading the spell aloud will unleash a corresponding magic?"


    Daniel agreed, "No wonder I never understood John Steinbeck''s books before; he must have been a Soulmancer, revealing essences in his books that ordinary people can''t see."


    William looked at them as if they were absurd, "What are you talking about?"


    He opened the book and pulled out the sheepskin tome hidden inside.


    "This is what I want you to learn!" William felt their imagination was incredibly rich, fantasizing about casting magic when they hadn''t even started learning.


    "Ah, I see..." Wyatt scratched his head sheepishly upon seeing the sheepskin tome, "I thought you wanted us to read ''The Grapes of Wrath'', I''ve read that before!"


    William chuckled, "If you want, you can read it. It won''t hurt!"


    "Forget that, let''s focus on learning how to be Soulmancers!" Wyatt said, and the three of them quickly sat down in a row to start studying the methods of sensing?energy written by William.


    "Look at it yourselves, and don''t ask me questions. It''s all about personalprehension. If you get it, you get it. If you don''t, asking won''t help."


    William had no intention of taking on more apprentices. Providing a tome on sensing and harnessing energy was already generous of him, so he wasn''t going to exin anything further.


    "William, you''re generous enough to share such a secret tome with everyone. If there''s ever anything we can help you with in the future, just say the word," Wyatt said earnestly, while Daniel and Paul nodded in agreement.


    Paul, not as articte, chimed in, "I feel the same way!"


    William smiled and waved his hand, "Focus on your practice. In three days, various Guilds will start recruiting apprentices. If you can''t sense energy by then, they''re unlikely to ept you."


    The news about Guilds recruiting apprentices wasn''t widely advertised, so many people were still unaware. William was essentially leaking insider information.


    However...


    As William slowly closed the door of the bookstore, he pondered that Wyatt, despite his rebellious nature, often talked a good game butcked sincerity. Wyatt''s mental state had been very unusualtely, and yet William didn''t sense that strong, dark, mysterious power around him. He wondered what Wyatt might do in the future.


    Could he be a major antagonist?


    William''s mouth curled up slightly, thinking it unlikely.

 Chapter 379 I’ll take care of this job from now on.

    <h4>Chapter 379 I''ll take care of this job from now on.</h4>


    The three-day deadline hadn''t arrived yet.


    The next afternoon, Wyatt and his friends messaged William, "William, all three of us have sensed the existence of energy."


    At that moment, William was assessing Alice''s progress in learning alchemy. He replied to the message, "Just wait to register tomorrow," and then he didn''t give it further thought.


    He had already done enough for Wyatt and his friends.


    "Master, I''ve memorized everything," Alice said, sitting opposite William, her eyebrows curved into crescents.


    William was leaning in his wingback chair, reading Peter Atkins''s "Physical Chemistry." He found modern physics and chemistry to be quiteprehensive.


    Could technology really not ovee supernatural powers?


    Well, that wasn''t necessarily true!


    Look at Jhin, who was doing quite well.


    "You''ve memorized it, so what? You want me to praise you?" William nced at Alice, wondering how she could be proud with such limited aptitude.


    Alice grinned and cooed, "Please, just a little praise?"


    "Heh, you really are a cutie!" William was fast learning the art of backhandedpliments. In some contexts, calling someone ''cute'' could be interpreted as an Irony.


    Alice burst into exaggeratedughter, "You really praised me! I think you''re quite cute too."


    William slowly closed his book and stood up, "Let''s go. I''ll buy you an alchemy furnace."


    "An alchemy furnace? Where do we buy something like that?" Alice paused, then asked, "An antique market?"


    William almost burst outughing.


    How naive could Alice be?


    An alchemy furnace, typically engraved with mysterious symbols and runes and blessed with magic, was not something one could find at an antique market.


    What a joke!


    "Recently, the Soulmancers have set up a market where things can be exchanged. You should be able to find one there. You can trade this for it." William casually pulled out a small ss bottle and tossed it to Alice. "If you find a suitable one, use this to trade."


    Alice quickly caught the ss bottle, curiously fiddling with it.


    "This bottle is so pretty! Does it contain some special magical item? Like those in ''Harry Potter,'' capable of storing memories or showing the future? Or like those mythical bottles that capture dreams?" Alice excitedly said, "Using such a magical thing to trade for an alchemy furnace feels like a bit of a loss!"


    Finally, William couldn''t help but knock her on the head, "Are you silly?! There''s a pill inside!"


    "Ouch!" Alice cried out in pain, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked pitifully at William, "Don''t knock me silly."


    "Hmph!" William, toozy to borate, nced towards the corner of the yard at the hedge and said, "You go and tidy up the ''fertilizer'' that Amy applied; I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Ugh..." Alice was on the verge of tears, dismayed that she had to do such a task.


    After William had already left, Alice, wearing a mask, reluctantly began turning over the soil.


    "Seraphina! You think you can do whatever you want just because you''re busty? Eat shit!" Initially frustrated, Alice suddenly found excitement in the thought that the Eternal Vine would eventually be Seraphina''s body. She even giggled foolishly while turning the soil.


    She even imagined a scenario where, after Seraphina reshapes her physical body, would she have a strong, unpleasant odor?


    "Later, I can proudly tell her, ''You were nurtured with our poop and pee,''" Alice thought, bursting into excitedughter again.


    "Hmm, she didn''t really get knocked silly, did she?" William pondered upon hearing the manicughter from the yard, wondering if anyone could find such joy in handling feces.


    After more than ten minutes, Alice finally came out.


    William looked at her strangely and asked, "Tired?"


    Alice removed her mask, a meaningful smile on her lips. "Not tired. I''ll take care of this job from now on."


    "You like it, that''s good." What else could William say? Such an unusual hobby was indeed rare!


    William and Alice entered the newly emergednd.


    Alice was well-known, and no one dared to provoke her along the way.


    Before this newnd emerged, the Soulmancers already had their marketces. Now, they have rebuilt one here, as the Soulmancers are gathering in this newnd to seek collective development.


    Because currently, no magical barriers are set up around the perimeter of the New Continent''s marketce, anyone can enter. It''s mostly frequented by those who aspire to be Soulmancers.


    Before entering, William had warned Alice not to speak carelessly and not to reveal her novice abilities. If she saw anything she didn''t understand, she should just keep quiet.


    Otherwise, once she enters the marketce, she would look like a fool, asking questions here and there. A careful observer would easily spot the problem.


    The Soulmancer''s market was built like a small town.


    The town had only one street, with lofts constructed on both sides of the road. These lofts were shops belonging to the variousrge Soulmancer organizations.


    In these shops, it was generally impossible to buy fake goods, as they represent the authority and reputation of their Guilds. Selling counterfeit goods would be an embarrassing matter if word got out.


    There were also many people setting up stalls along the roadside. These included Soulmancers not affiliated with any Guild and powerful individuals from Guilds exchanging items they no longer needed for other things.


    Essentially, it was a simple resource exchange.


    The most frustrating part was theck of amon currency like crystals described in novels for Soulmancers to use in transactions. Ordinary human currency was even less eptable.


    This often led to situations where Soulmancer A wanted something from Soulmancer B, but Soulmancer B was not interested in Soulmancer A''s items, leading to a failed transaction.


    Mostly, Soulmancers put up items they no longer wanted, so they weren''t too picky about what they got in return. Typically, the party initiating the trade would offer additional items aspensation.


    William and Alice stopped in front of a loft named "Mystic Attic."


    The name sounded like a mysterious ce, but it was actually the busiest spot in the market. It was a shop owned by the Pantheon Guild, specializing in selling pills.


    While there was no universal currency like crystals for Soulmancer transactions, the divine pills produced by the Pantheon Guild were as valuable as gold in the secr world, serving as a solid currency.


    Upon entering, the shop''s manager, a Demi-God level Soulmancer with some clout in the Pantheon Guild, looked at William and asked with a smile, "Sir, are you interested in any divine pills? If so, you can collect the corresponding materials nearby. It''s just that it will take a hundred times the materials."


    "I''m not here to buy pills," William said. "I''m looking for an alchemy furnace."

 Chapter 380 “creepy guy�

    <h4>Chapter 380 ¡°creepy guy¡±</h4>


    "Trading for an alchemy furnace? You know alchemy?" The Manager looked at William with interest.


    This man had a decent aura, but as a novice Soulmancer, did he really know alchemy?


    It sounded like a joke.


    Any pills he concocted would probably just be for sale in the ordinary human world, at best curing somemon diseases.


    And yet, he hade to Mystic Attic to buy an alchemy furnace?


    Currently, there was indeed an alchemy furnace in Mystic Attic, but it was the Manager''s personal item, used for casually concocting a few pills for fun.


    Sell it?


    That was absolutely out of the question!


    "Don''t worry about whether I know alchemy!" William was here to buy an alchemy furnace, and even if he didn''t know the craft, couldn''t he buy it as a collectible?


    What kind of business sense was this!


    The Manager, Thaddeus Philopoeia, was a senior alchemist specializing in alchemy at the Pantheon Guild. Although his power level wasn''t very high, he held a revered position within the Guild, with many Pantheon Guild members learning alchemy from him.


    As he spoke to William, his gaze suddenly fell on Alice, specifically on the jade dragon sinew on her wrist.


    Thaddeus swallowed reflexively.


    Alice noticed this unusual gaze and the sound of swallowing, instinctively crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    This man¡­


    Wearing a felt hat, with a shaggy beard and bean-sized eyes, plus that swallowing sound and his odd look, he was like the creepy guys from the rumors.


    "Little girl!" Thaddeuspletely ignored William and greeted Alice with a smile.


    "What... what do you want? Don''te any closer!" Alice pointed at Thaddeus, bing increasingly wary.


    His smile made him look even more like a creepy guy!


    "I..." Thaddeus coughed lightly, trying to appear dignified and respectable. "Little girl, do I look like a bad person to you?"


    Alice nodded vigorously but then remembered she was a formidable person herself. She gave him a stern look and warned, "Take one more step forward and you''ll face the consequences!"


    Alice was famous, but not everyone recognized her, especially people like Thaddeus, who focused only on alchemy and was unaware that the formidable person from the 13th Bureau was this young girl in front of him.


    Alice''s performance just now indeed didn''t seem very impressive.


    "Little girl, don''t misunderstand! I just wanted to ask what you need," Thaddeus said, somewhat excitedly, his gaze lingering on Alice''s wrist like a thief eyeing his target.


    William, standing nearby, was speechless. Did Alice mistake that person for a pervert?


    Even if he was a pervert, it seemed unnecessary for her to cover her chest like that¡­


    Finally, Alice regained herposure and coldly stated, "I want an alchemy furnace!"


    "An alchemy furnace?! Yes, yes, I have a top-quality one inside. Why don''t youe in and have a look? If you don''t like it, I can go back to the Guild and find another one for you," Thaddeus chuckled. "As long as you give me the string on your hand, not just one alchemy furnace, this entire shop will be yours."


    Thaddeus clearly wasn''t cut out for business, showing his eagerness all too inly and making wildly disproportionate offers without even discussing the deal properly.


    Even if Alice didn''t know the value of the string on her wrist, Thaddeus''s behavior would have clued her in.


    "This string?" Alice raised an eyebrow, "Are you dreaming? You think I would exchange my treasure for your shop?"


    Thaddeus inwardly cursed his miscalction.


    He had thought Alice, with her low strength, wouldn''t know the value of the string, only to find she was quite discerning. Thisplicated things.


    "Cough!" Thaddeus coughed heavily. "Little girl, you may not be very powerful, but you''re quite impolite! If you want an alchemy furnace, you need to offer something ofparable value. Honestly, I have my eye on that string you''re wearing."


    While he didn''t know the shiny string on Alice''s wrist was a dragon sinew, his intuition told him it was a valuable item.


    Alice, who came from a wealthy background, might not have done much business herself, but she was no stranger to valuable items. She gave Thaddeus a dismissive look. "I haven''t even seen your furnace. How do I know if it''s any good? As a buyer, shouldn''t I check the item first?"


    "Go ahead,e inside!" Thaddeus, still fixated on the string, failed to notice the small wooden sword hanging from it, the real artifact.


    Alice, mindful of her identity as an unparalleled expert, walked into the shop with her hands sped behind her back. William followed her at a leisurely pace.


    "You two together?" Thaddeus nced at William.


    "Yes, I''m buying the alchemy furnace for my use," William said, further reinforcing Alice''s formidable image. A Demi-God like him wouldn''t be interested in the alchemy furnace inside.


    William''s usual tool for alchemy was a Celestial Furnace, far too high-end to give to Alice.


    Despite his fondness for her, he wouldn''t offer it for her use.


    The furnace inside would suffice for Alice, who had just begun learning alchemy. Making one himself would result in an overly high-quality furnace, not conducive to her learning process.


    "Ha, Is it you who wants to use it? Even if I sell it to you, I doubt you''d be able to use it," Thaddeus,cking business savvy, blurted out, seemingly unconcerned about driving his customers away.


    Alice, unaware of Thaddeus''s strength level and seeing him as just a regr employee, found his excessive talking annoying. "We''ll buy whatever we like, it''s none of your business!"


    "Hey, Thaddeus, are you really nning to sell your own alchemy furnace?" A bystander in the busy Mystic Attic remarked. Some recognized Alice, but chose not to disclose her identity.


    A super-strong person incognito, the onlookers pretended ignorance, watching how Thaddeus would handle the situation with Alice, potentially leading to an interesting development.


    "Sure, I can sell it, but it depends on what this youngdy offers in exchange," Thaddeus replied casually, usually secluded in the Guild for alchemy research, he sought a breath of fresh air and human interaction.


    "Can wee in and have a look?" asked a customer, eager to join the excitement.


    "If you''re interested,e on in. I''m selling my Soft Cloud Furnace today. If you want it, just offer something valuable in exchange, and if I find any of the items appealing, we can make a deal."


    The situation took on the air of an auction, drawing in both those who recognized and didn''t recognize Alice, all converging inside to be part of the excitement.

 Chapter 381 Items of the Legendary level are still too subpar.

    <h4>Chapter 381 Items of the Legendary level are still too subpar.</h4>


    A group of people, led by Thaddeus, arrived at the Magical Alchemy Room inside the Mystic Attic, where they saw a human-sized alchemy furnace.


    The furnace was a dark yellow color, adorned with variousplex symbols and runes, exuding an ancient and solid appearance.


    Inside the room, two young apprentices were intently using various peculiar alchemy tools and instruments, busy mixing, heating, and transforming mysterious substances in intricate alchemical experiments.


    "This Soft Cloud Furnace must be of the Rare quality, right?" mused a Soulmancer who clearly had no clue about alchemy furnaces, standing not far away.


    "Rare quality? You''re underestimating Thaddeus. I think it''s definitely Legendary quality!"ughed another Soulmancer of intermediate level.


    Items like alchemy furnaces, weapons, and potions were categorized by Soulmancers into four levels: Legendary, Epic, Rare, and Common. Anything above Legendary was considered an artifact, something ordinary people were unlikely to ever see.


    Thesements made Thaddeus blush.


    Legendary quality? His furnace was merely Common quality, not even reaching Rare. The highest quality alchemy furnace in the entire Pantheon Guild was just one of Epic quality, which obviously couldn''t be brought out.


    "Cough! This is a Common quality alchemy furnace," Thaddeus rified, unable to fabricate ims about the furnace''s quality, as it would tarnish the reputation of the entire Pantheon Guild.


    "Common quality? That seems pretty good too."


    "Yeah! Given the current scarcity of materials for making alchemy furnaces, having a Common quality one is quite impressive."


    The Soulmancers didn''t wish to offend the Pantheon Guild, but inwardly, many chuckled upon learning the Soft Cloud Furnace was merely Common quality. They doubted a Quasi-Deity level figure like Alice would be interested in such an item.


    "Common quality?" Alice, not understanding what Common quality meant but sensing it wasn''t high quality from their tone, scoffed, "Just this?"


    "Youngdy, don''t be hasty! If you want a better one, I can make it for you! I''m currently sourcing materials and can make you a Rare quality one!" Thaddeus was also taken aback, as the youngdy just nced and clearly was not impressed. This was a tricky situation.


    "Rare level?" Alice squinted her eyes slightly and sneaked a nce at William.


    She didn''t have much concept of these rankings, but in her opinion, terms like Legendary, Epic, Rare, and Common couldn''t possiblypare to the furnace her master had shown her that day!


    Since this sleazy old man could make a furnace, her master could surely make one too.


    "No need for another one! This will do!" William nced at the Soft Cloud Furnace. This thing was very ordinary, and its sess rate in alchemy was low, which would be better for training Alice''s patience.


    What he wanted wasn''t for Alice to produce some high-quality divine medicine; he just wanted to train her mind.


    This furnace was just right!


    If the furnace''s quality was too high and the sess rate too great, alchemy would be too easy. What would be the point of that?


    Alice didn''t quite understand William''s reasoning. Why did he settle for such a worthless item?


    "Well... let''s go with this one, then!" Alice was somewhat dissatisfied but didn''t dare to question further.


    If William said this was the one, then this was it.


    Thaddeus took a deep breath, sized up Alice and William, and asked, "So, what treasure will you trade for it?"


    As he spoke, he eyed the jade dragon tendon on Alice''s wrist and said, "Little girl, let me be honest with you. Unless you give me that string on your wrist, I won''t trade for anything else."


    Alice couldn''t be bothered to argue and simply pulled out the bottle William had given her.


    "I''ll trade this!" Alice knew anything her master gave her was definitely a treasure. She took out the small ss bottle, extended her hand, and let this sleazy-looking old man have a good look.


    Thaddeus stared at the ss bottle in Alice''s palm. His bean-sized eyes first shed with confusion, then he scrutinized the bottle closely.


    This bottle...


    "Little girl, are you joking? You want to trade a broken bottle for the Soft Cloud Furnace?"


    Some Soulmancers who didn''t recognize Aliceughed when they saw her pull out such a small bottle. "Maybe the bottle contains divine medicine?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Someughed, but those who knew Alice, seeing this situation, instinctively moved away from the alchemy furnace.


    Damn, are these idiots suicidal?


    Daring to mock a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse?


    With the currentmotion, it was not a good time to be involved. If Alice got provoked and suddenlyshed out, annihting everyone on the spot, wouldn''t their deaths be in vain?


    Before Alice could speak, Thaddeus couldn''t hold back any longer and barked, "All of you, get out!"


    The powerful aura of a Demi-God level expert instantly oppressed those present, halting theirughter and sending them scurrying out in disarray.


    Thaddeus waved his hand at the two young apprentices, saying, "You two, out as well."


    After the young apprentices had left, Thaddeus then asked, "Youngdy, where did you get this bottle?"


    The bottle made by William''s own hands, though not offensive in nature, was imbued with extraordinary magic. Storing pills in this ss bottle ensured their aroma wouldn''t leak and even after ten thousand years, their potency wouldn''t diminish.


    As an alchemist, Thaddeus instinctively recognized that this ss bottle was indeed a precious item.


    It had an extraordinary aura, but what specifically made it special, he couldn''t quite see through.


    The patterns etched on the bottle were merely for aesthetics, not runes of any sort, but such engraving skill was rare in the world!


    "It seems that the way the bottle was obtained is irrelevant to you...." Alice suddenly felt infuriated and said, "I want to trade the pill inside the bottle with you, not the bottle itself!"


    "Ah?" Thaddeus was taken aback.


    He indeed had been a bit absent-minded, mainly because the bottle seemed so extraordinary. Even though he hadn''t discerned its secrets, he felt that trading his furnace for this small ss bottle was a huge win.


    But now, Alice was saying she wanted to trade the pill inside the ss bottle for the furnace?


    Heh!


    Did she not realize that he, Thaddeus, was a senior alchemist?


    In the entire Pantheon Guild, he was the best in alchemy, even surpassing the Guild Leader in this field.


    And she wanted to trade a pill for an alchemy furnace?


    Did she really think her pill was some kind of divine medicine?


    "Trade an alchemy furnace for a pill? Only if it''s a Legendary level pill," Thaddeus, who had studied alchemy for over three hundred years and had only managed to produce three Legendary level pills, reasoned.


    If the bottle indeed contained a Legendary level pill, trading it for a Common level alchemy furnace was not an issue.


    If it was just an Epic level, honestly speaking, Thaddeus could refine those himself, though it took a bit longer. Trading for such wouldn''t make much sense.


    Alice didn''t bother with further discussion and simply said, "See for yourself."


    The book on alchemy her master William had written for her didn''t mention anything about Legendary, Epic, Rare, or Common categories, just the names of the pills.


    After all, William had never concocted anything as low in quality as a Legendary level pill.

 Chapter 382 Altruism

    <h4>Chapter 382 Altruism</h4>


    Thaddeus carefully took a delicate small ss vial from Alice''s hand. He examined it closely, seemingly sensing some mysterious power drawing his consciousness.


    As a Demi-God level entity, Thaddeus had some understanding of the universe''s truths.


    Merely gazing at the small vial in his hand, he felt as though the solutions to his long-standing problems were beginning to emerge.


    He slowly opened the vial''s stopper. Instantly, a mysterious medicinal fragrance wafted out, emitting a faint white light from within, as if some rhythm was flowing through it. "Hiss¡ª" Thaddeus couldn''t help but inhale sharply in amazement.


    Ordinarily, he could tell the ingredients and methods used in a pill just by smelling it. But this pill in the vial... It was divine!


    Divine medicine!


    What Legendary level pills? Compared to the divine pill in the vial, those were nothing but trash!


    Thaddeus quickly sealed the vial again, trembling with excitement, and looked at Alice: "Miss, do you really intend to exchange this divine pill for an alchemy furnace?"


    Using such a rare, god-level medicinal item to exchange for amon alchemy furnace? He couldn''t find the right words to describe Alice. Was it extravagant? Wealthy? Ostentatious? Rich enough to rival a country?


    No, no, no! Even the world''s richest person couldn''t possibly offer such a divine pill!


    Impossible!


    Alice sneaked another nce at William, and seeing he remained silent, she sighed, unhappily saying, "Let''s exchange then! But you have to give me back the vial! Find another vial for it."


    She was quite fond of that little ss vial, and since the pill could be exchanged for an alchemy furnace, why should she throw in the vial as well?


    Having followed William for many days, Alice had realized that nothing he offered was ever ordinary. Looking at the sleazy-looking old man''s excitement...


    Humph!


    It must have been a huge profit, right?


    Alice didn''t understand why William wouldn''t just make her a new alchemy furnace, especially considering that this one didn''t seem to be of high quality.


    Once Thaddeus received confirmation to proceed with the exchange, he excitedly found another vial, poured the divine medicine into it, and sealed it with a stopper.


    "Miss, this alchemy furnace is now yours," Thaddeus said eagerly, almost reluctantly giving the ss vial with the divine medicine back to Alice, as if afraid she might change her mind.


    "Okay then!" Alice took the vial, smacking her lips slightly. "Can you arrange for someone to deliver it for me?"


    She wondered how she was supposed to carry such arge furnace back home. It was certainly not feasible for William to carry it, given that even tasks like turning the soil were left to Alice.


    In Alice''s mind, it was customary for shops to deliverrge items directly to the customer''s home.


    "Of course, no problem!" Thaddeus replied with a grin. "May I know which Guild you''re from? I''ll have it sent there."


    After a moment''s thought, Alice said, "Just send it to the Turner family estate at 181 West Suburbs, New York City. Just say it belongs to Alice."


    Upon hearing the name "Alice," Thaddeus''s smile froze, and his face stiffened. He hadn''t met Alice before, but he had definitely heard the name. The person who even made Garen of the Emerald Lion Guild admit defeat!


    A chill ran from his feet to the top of his head, his blood nearly freezing, and his scalp tingling with fear. He realized the gravity of what he had just done.


    He had just called a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse "miss" and even nned to trick her out of her precious item.


    Alice, noticing Thaddeus''s reaction, frowned and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem! No..." Thaddeus hastily waved his hands.


    What problem could there be, as long as she didn''t beat him up?


    "Just make sure it''s delivered," Alice said, then turned and walked out with her hands behind her back.


    William, understanding what had transpired, smiled at Thaddeus and followed Alice out of the store.


    After they left, Thaddeus stood drenched in sweat, both on his forehead and back, clutching the ss vial with the divine medicine.


    Regardless, he considered it his good fortune.


    Thaddeus summoned his favorite apprentice, Kieran, and instructed, "Kieran, extinguish the fire, then deliver the Soft Cloud Furnace to the Turner family estate at 181 West Suburbs, New York City. Tell them it''s for Miss Alice."


    Kieran, whom Thaddeus brought to the New Lands to train, was shocked to hear the furnace was being traded. "Master, did you really exchange the Soft Cloud Furnace with her?" he asked, knowing how much effort Thaddeus had put into that furnace.


    "Yes, I did," Thaddeus affirmed. "With the emergence of these New Lands, we should be able to find plenty of good materials. I can make another er. That furnace was quite ordinary anyway."


    "Okay," Kieran replied, somewhat understanding. He then noticed Thaddeus sweating profusely and asked, "Master, you''re sweating a lot! Are you alright?"


    "It''s hot!" Thaddeus awkwardly fanned himself before adding, "You look after the shop for now. I need some quiet time for research."


    Kieran expressed concern, "Master, our Guild Leader Ares me''s condition is deteriorating. Are you nning to concoct a special potion for him?"


    Thaddeus tensed up at this.


    The Guild Leader of Pantheon Guild, Ares me, had suffered a mental breakdown due to a mishap while practicing a secret technique. Despite efforts to control it, his condition wasn''t improving.


    The idea of giving the divine medicine to Ares crossed Thaddeus''s mind.


    If this divine medicine is given to Ares, could it possibly save him?


    But it was a divine medicine!


    If it were just a Legendary-level pill, Thaddeus would have given it to Ares without a second thought. But this was a genuine divine medicine!


    Torn between his personal ambitions and the greater good, Thaddeus pondered.


    He initially wanted to iste himself to assimte the divine medicine.


    Finally, Thaddeus sighed, "Keep an eye on the shop for a few days. I need to go see Ares."


    He decided to give the divine medicine to Ares.


    As an alchemist, Thaddeus doesn''t particrly pursue the enhancement of his personal power. He is more passionate about the research and practice of alchemy. He isn''t overly enthusiastic about improving his own abilities, as his primary interest lies in exploration and innovation.


    Giving the divine medicine to Ares could significantly benefit the Pantheon Guild. Ares, considered a once-in-a-millennium talent, had reached Demi-God level in less than eight hundred years, hisbat power rivaling Astraeus. If Ares, in his unstable state, were to act erratically, it could pose a huge threat to the entire Soulmancermunity.


    By giving the divine medicine to Ares, Thaddeus realized he could potentially save many lives.


    After much deliberation, he chose to forego his personal gain for a higher purpose.

 Chapter 383 You... are you William?

    <h4>Chapter 383 You... are you William?</h4>


    William was unaware that his simple act of trading a pill had led Thaddeus to a profound moral dilemma.


    He and Alice had wandered the market for quite some time. Alice saw many intriguing items, but the only things of value she possessed were the emerald dragon sinew on her wrist and the Sword of Soulbreaker, in addition to the ss bottle she had retained from the recent trade.


    Attempts to use money or precious gems like diamonds for transactions were met with indifference.


    This was a Soulmancer market, where mundane worldly items held little allure.


    Luxuries, fine wines, or popr music albums stood no chance of enticing Soulmancers, who, if they desired such things, could easily convert their unique items into cash in the secr world.


    "Do we really not buy anything?" Alice kicked a pebble on the ground, her boredom apparent.


    Shopping without buying anything was frustrating.


    In the past, if she liked something, she would simply use her credit card. Despite having billions of dors in her ount, she found herself unable to buy anything in this market.


    Along the way, she had taken a liking to various items, like a pearl that offered beauty sleep and tranquility when ced near a pillow, and pets for sale, including a golden retriever that could walk upright and even box, reminiscent of Puss in Boots. She was quite taken with its fluffy appearance.


    "You want to buy, you buy yourself!" William responded. "That golden retriever you liked is just an animal with some consciousness. What''s so special about that? And I think it''s the stall owner''s pet; they probably won''t sell it to you."


    "I know... but..." Alice hesitated, not daring to ask William for another pill to trade, and reluctant to part with her precious ss bottle, she sadly followed William as they left.


    "You''ve been reading for two days now. Go find the materials you need for alchemy. I''m heading back." William''s book on alchemy had detailed records of the materials needed, including their appearance and properties, all avable in the New Lands.


    Just like that, he was ready to leave?


    "Okay, I''ll find them myself. Where are you going?" Alice asked, noticing William''s somber expression.


    "I''ve got something to take care of," William replied, his face not looking very good.


    He then vanished from the spot, as he had just received a message in the 13th Bureau''s group chat about some bizarre individuals on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca causing a massacre, with even the Bureau''s agents¡­


    Timothy Hill, William''s former butler, had learned some divination techniques while working for him. His ability to predict and avert disasters earned him the reputation of a living deity among many people.


    However, with the emergence of various Soulmancer Guilds in the ordinary world, and the news reports about the discoveries at Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, certain individuals harbored malicious intentions and sought to seize what was found there.


    The government forces sent to protect the archaeological team were incapable of safeguarding Timothy Hill.


    At Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, Vinumbrae, the drunkard who had previously apanied Luna and others, had taken control of everyone nearby.


    Under the influence of his wine, Timothy Hill had be ferociously violent, engaging in brutal fights with others on the site.


    What was once a serene ce had transformed into a hellish battlefield, with blood staining the ground.


    Inside a house on the site, Vinumbrae discovered numerous items previously used by William, which he considered precious.


    Even a seemingly ordinary chair retained remnants of William''s energy, making it valuable. He realized that this might be one of the most treasure-filled ces in the world.


    After using a secret technique to probe Timothy Hill''s memories, Vinumbrae encountered images of William.


    Since William had never disyed his full strength in front of Timothy Hill, Vinumbrae couldn''t gauge William''s true power from these memories.


    But thinking about it, he must be at most a mid-level Soulmancer, with limited experience. Otherwise, how could he have ignored all these artifacts inside the house?


    Sitting in the chair William once used, Vinumbrae felt increasingly uneasy.


    Outside the house, countless people had died or been injured.


    Under the influence of Vinumbrae''s ''Berserker''s Brew,'' Timothy Hill hadpletely lost his sanity, turning into a relentless killing machine.


    The once kind and gentle old man now had blood-red eyes, his body erged with bulging muscles. His white clothes were soaked in blood, and his shoes were caked with it, symbolizing his transformation into a murderous demon.


    "Unexpectedly, this old man has quite the potential! After drinking my Berserker''s Brew, he''s exhibiting the strength of a mid-level Soulmancer," Vinumbrae mused with interest.


    As the ughter intensified before him, Vinumbrae''s power grew, yet a sense of unease lingered in his heart.


    What if that William actually had even more powerful artifacts?


    After parting ways with Luna and the others, the student-like Thanarok had warned him not to act rashly, advising that he should quietly build his power.


    As souls who had escaped the underworld, they grew stronger through ughter, which made the events on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca an attractive opportunity for Vinumbrae.


    On the mountain, he discovered that the house was filled with objects wrapped in pure, residual energy, which was exceedingly strange. The real oddity wasn''t Timothy Hill, but rather this person named William.


    As Vinumbrae hesitated, the 13th Bureau had already dispatched numerous agents to the site. But without exception, they were all swiftly eliminated. Vinumbrae''s strength might not match Luna and the others, but he was no less formidable than any Demi-God level elite.


    Apart from Zoey, the 13th Bureau also had another Demi-God level powerhouse.


    Initially, they did not know the strength of the person wreaking havoc on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca and only sent mid-level Soulmancers at most.


    Stronger individuals were immobilized by Vinumbrae, who then forced them to drink his brew.


    Those who consumed the Berserker''s Brew either exploded and died or, like Timothy Hill, became mindless killing machines.


    Vinumbrae narrowed his eyes as he watched the scene unfold.


    Now, only Timothy Hill and another 13th Bureau agent sent for reinforcement remained.


    Originally, those sent by the government to protect Timothy Hill were all killed by these two.


    The mountain top was a scene of carnage, with a heap of corpses and a stench of blood in the air.


    "Heh heh! Let''s see which one of you will be my minion! Fight it out!" Vinumbrae, not bothering with details, used a spatial storage bag to empty the house of its contents. He then prepared to leave after watching Timothy Hill and the 13th Bureau agent finish their deadly duel.


    As for that person named William, just kill him if you encounter him!


    He really didn''t believe that this world of ordinary people could have anyone surpassing the strength of a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse.


    In his eyes, the world would ultimately be under their control!


    Just as Timothy Hill and the 13th Bureau agent were about to engage in a fierce battle, a figure suddenly appeared on the mountain.


    William, with a cold gaze, swept over everything before him. Stepping forward, both Timothy Hill and the 13th Bureau agent instantly snapped back to their senses.


    Berserker''s Brew?


    What trash was that?


    Vinumbrae, the drunken soul, was taken aback. How could these two suddenly break free from his control?


    When did another person appear on the mountain?


    And how had he failed to notice?


    "You... are you William?" Vinumbrae''s eyes twitched nervously. He found that he couldn''t determine William''s level of strength, which started to make him feel uneasy.

 Chapter 384 Not very powerful.

    <h4>Chapter 384 Not very powerful.</h4>


    "Master!Master,Master..."


    Timothy Hill had returned to normal. He gazed deeply at William, then extended his hands, his eyes trembling with emotion.


    He had lived a life of kindness, so careful in his daily life that he even feared harming insects while sweeping. Yet today, he hadmitted such heinous acts of violence.


    For a benevolent old man, this was an invisible and profound blow.


    "Hmph! Master? Kid, don''t try to fool me with your tricks." Vinumbrae, the drunken soul, revealed his rotten teeth, feigningposure. He couldn''t see through William''s strength, but in his view, even if William was at the Quasi-Deity level, Vinumbrae believed he could still escape.


    William took another step forward. The corpses and blood on the ground transformed into tiny red lights that gradually disappeared into the air.


    Even the clothes of Timothy Hill and the 13th Bureau agent were cleaned, appearing spotless.


    With just one nce from William, Vinumbrae felt as if his heart was struck by a massive hammer.


    "Spurt!"


    Vinumbrae spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale and ghastly.


    Impossible!


    Vinumbrae''s eyes were filled with shock and fear. The power of the man before him was surelyparable to those divine kings in the Divine Realm!


    "Escape!" Vinumbrae''s hands formed a magical array, turning himself into a cloud of ck smoke, attempting to flee.


    William raised an eyebrow, and the ck smoke came right in front of him.


    Vinumbrae''s technique was a secret art from theherworld, simr in concept to teleportation, turning his body into molecr structure to escape danger before reassembling.


    This sort of secret art might have allowed him to escape from others, but in front of William...


    William stretched out his hand, capturing all the ck smoke in his palm, which then condensed into a ck dot. Closing his fist, the ck dot waspletely annihted.


    Normally, a soul like Vinumbrae from theherworld would return its power to the one who gave it upon death. But William was not in a good mood and had no intention of letting him return.


    By the time Zoey and the others arrived, Timothy Hill had already passed away.


    The original mansion was leveled to the ground, with Timothy Hill''s grave standing there.


    Engraved on the tombstone were the words ¡ª "The Grave of Old Friend Timothy Hill."


    "How could such arge mansion suddenly disappear?" People from the 13th Bureau who arrivedter couldn''tprehend what they had witnessed that day.


    Steven stared at the inscription on the tombstone, finding the handwriting strangely familiar.


    It was unmistakably written by the same hand that inscribed the stone tablet at Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.


    William had been here!!


    Steven bowed before the grave and then said, "Let''s go! Let''s spread the news of Mr. Hill''s passing. From now on, no Guild is allowed to establish itself on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, and no one is permitted to build houses here."


    The 13th Bureau of the past might not have had the authority to make such a deration, but the current 13th Bureau certainly had the power to do so.


    No Guild was allowed to set up on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, and construction of houses was prohibited!


    This was a form of respect for Timothy Hill, and equally, a gesture of respect to William.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, the old mansion hadn''t disappeared; William had simply moved it underground.


    Right beneath Timothy Hill''s tombstone!


    William wasn''t saddened or distressed by Timothy Hill''s death.


    After all, he hade to view life and death with a sense of detachment.


    The chaos wrought by "that thing" he had expelled from his body wasn''t something he nned to annihte in one fell swoop. He decided to let it develop for a while.


    After all, it had been a long time since someone capable of taking even one of his strikes had appeared.


    Moreover, with such novel entities surfacing, it seemed rather dull to destroy them outright.


    William didn''t actively pursue the souls that escaped theherworld and were empowered by "that thing." Otherwise, Luna and Erebus, who were with Alice, would have likely been eradicated by now.


    Having done everything, William returned home, resuming his usual routine of reading his books.


    Alice only came back around 11 p.m., carrying arge bag full of alchemical materials.


    "Why did you bring all this here?" William asked. "Isn''t the alchemy furnace at your house?"


    "I brought it to show you, to see if I picked the wrong materials!" Alice hadn''t realized the alchemy furnace was at her house.


    She simply wanted toe over to William''s ce.


    Even just chatting with him would be fine.


    The reason she had the furnace delivered to her house was to avoid exposing William''s identity.


    Now she was considering whether she should move the alchemy furnace to William''s house.


    William said, "Using the wrong materials or steps can cause the furnace to explode! Don''t bother moving the furnace here; my small courtyard doesn''t have space for it!"


    "Uh... Master, do you know what I''m trying to say?" Alice seriously wondered if William had used some sort of mind-reading magic on her.


    Wouldn''t that mean she had no secrets from William?


    "I haven''t reached the point of using mind-reading spells on you. Are your little thoughts that hard to guess?" William smiled and added, "Also, be careful when practicing alchemy at home. Those two kids at your ce are not simple. If they find out how weak you are, it might end badly for you."


    "Ah?!" Alice didn''t quite understand William''s meaning. "You mean Luna and Erebus, those two kids?"


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly as he replied, "Who else would it be?"


    Alice fell silent for a moment before finally asking, "Are they that powerful?"


    After thinking for a moment, William said, "Not very powerful, I guess."


    "Phew¡ª" Alice exhaled deeply and said, "Master, you know, scaring people can actually scare them to death."


    It was then that William mentioned, "That girl could probably kill Garen with a single p."


    "¡­" At that moment, Alice began to understand what William meant by ''not very powerful.''


    After all, Garen was a Demi-God level powerhouse!


    "If I really anger Alice, I''m sure I''d just get instantly killed," Alice thought to herself.


    Now William was telling her that the little girl could kill Garen with a p?


    Such a dangerous kid was living in her house, and she had no idea.


    Moreover, she had even forced the two kids to take baths before.


    What if they got upset, or if Alice''s bathing skills weren''t up to par? Could she be killed on the spot?


    "I don''t want to go back! It''s too terrifying!" Although Alice had been pretending to be a super-powerful beingtely, she knew very well that she was just a weakling.


    What''s more, she had never used alchemy to make anything, and William said a mistake could cause an explosion!


    Thinking about the huge alchemy furnace, if it exploded, could she end up disfigured?


    And if she used a Common level alchemy furnace to practice alchemy at home, and Luna really was as powerful as William said, wouldn''t she instantly see through Alice''s true strength?


    Once those two devil-like characters found out she wasn''t the powerful figure she pretended to be...


    Williamughed, "Do you think you can just stay here and not leave?"


    "I''ll just stay here and not leave!" Alice, on the verge of tears, said, "Unless youe back with me! And once we go back, you have to bring those two little ones to live with you here."


    William replied, "I don''t have space here either!" After a pause, he continued, "Fine, I''ll go back with you, but those two kids must stay at your ce. How you deal with them is up to you!"

 Chapter 385 We have a guest coming!

    <h4>Chapter 385 We have a guesting!</h4>


    "You can stay at my house tonight!"


    Alice was genuinely scared. At first, she thought those two kids were harmless and innocuous.


    But after William''s description, it seemed terrifying.


    Let''s do some calctions.


    Garen could easily kill her.


    If Luna can kill Garen with one p, then what about adding Erebus to the equation?


    By that logic, Alice was as vulnerable as an ant in front of those two ''adorable'' kids.


    If she somehow angered them, she could indeed meet a grisly end.


    "Just for tonight!" William was nning to go to the Turner''s anyway.


    Since Luna and Erebus were already living at Alice''s house, for whatever reason, he intended to leave their handling to Alice.


    If Alice mishandled the situation and ended up dying at their hands, that would be her own issue.


    Even with William''s extraordinary abilities, Alice needed to grow on her own.


    Consider it a form of trial.


    William and Alice drove to the Turner family estate.


    On the way, Alice had already called her dad to prepare a room, as her master wasing over.


    Calvin, still unclear about William''s identity, could sense something extraordinary about him, considering his father Charles Turner''s attitude towards William and the changes in Alicetely.


    William was going to sleep at his house?


    Alice asked him to prepare a room?


    Hmm...


    Lately, he had heard quite a few rumors.


    Especially what Brian Bell said during a drink session a while back, mentioning how envious he was of Calvin for having such an impressive son-inw.


    Alice hadn''t been home for over ten days. In the meantime, when Calvin called to inquire about her whereabouts, William informed him that Alice was staying at his ce.


    This meant his daughter had been living at William''s house for nearly half a month.


    Could he not guess what was happening?


    Alice wasn''t particrly young, and her father, Charles Turner, seemed to be of the same generation as William.


    It seemed likely that William, as a Soulmancer, maintained a youthful appearance and was guiding his daughter to be a Soulmancer. Their romantic union seemed perfectly eptable to Calvin.


    Moreover, considering William''s maturity and experience, despite being older, he would surely cherish and care for his daughter.


    Thinking this, Calvin couldn''t help but grin broadly.


    "Mia, tidy up Alice''s room well. We have a guesting!"


    Mia, the family''s nanny of simr age to Calvin and someone who watched Alice grow up, was puzzled. "Why would a guest stay in Alice''s room?"


    As soon as she asked, she realized the implication and said with a smile, "Congrattions, sir!"


    "Ha ha ha! Hurry and get it ready!" Calvinughed heartily. "And for those two kids staying in Alice''s room, prepare two separate rooms for them."


    Luna and Erebus had already been living at Alice''s house for more than ten days. Besides eating, they spent their days in Alice''s bedroom, fixated on a painting on the wall.


    But on this particr day, Calvin wouldn''t let anything ruin the asion. He only had one daughter, and eventually, the Turner family''s assets would have to be entrusted to a son-inw.


    Calvin also hoped to see Alice have children soon.


    Mia agreed and began tidying up Alice''s room.


    Luna and Erebus were still gazing at William''s painting. In just ten days, Luna had broken through three levels.


    Now, even facing a Divine Realm god, she would undoubtedly hold her own, making her all the more unwilling to leave.


    "Luna, Erebus,e out for a moment. Mia needs to clean the room; Alice will be back soon."


    Mia, fond of children and finding Luna and Erebus adorable, never imagined she would be casually addressing two beings once dubbed as "little devils."


    In the past, anyone doing so might have prematurely ended up in the morgue.


    The two kids initially showed some restraint at Alice''s house, wary of overstepping boundaries.


    However, over the past ten days, Mia had been preparing all kinds of delicious meals for them.


    Gradually, they felt it was eptable to be addressed directly by this ordinary person, much like a pampered cat tolerates its owner who cleans up after it.


    "Let''s go to the bed!" Luna suggested, making her way towards the bed.


    Mia quickly intervened, "My little darlings! You can''t sleep in this room today."


    "Why not? We can share the bed with Alice!" Luna was keen to continue contemting the painting.


    Mia picked up Luna, gently patting her bottom, and said with a smile, "Today, Alice has brought a friend home."


    Luna, with a sense of entitlement, argued, "Then let Alice''s friend sleep in another room. There seem to be plenty of rooms in the house."


    "That won''t do!" Mia said firmly, carrying Luna out of the room. "How about being good and sleeping with Mia tonight?"


    "Okay! But I want blueberries and king crab," Luna finallypromised, convincing herself it wasn''t just for the food. She knew if Alice didn''t approve of her sleeping in the room, she wouldn''t dare enter it.


    Seeing Luna relent, Erebus had no choice but to reluctantly leave the bedroom.


    The painting by William held less insight for him due to his race.


    While their powers were initiallyparable, Luna had far surpassed him in these short ten days, reducing him to more of a "servant" role and no longer daring to call Luna a maid.


    Just as William and Alice arrived at the Turner estate, Calvin, apanied by a team of servants, was there to greet them.


    "William, good to see you again!" Calvin greeted William warmly.


    "Hello," William replied with a nod.


    He wasn''t quitefortable addressing Calvin as "Mr. Turner."


    Charles Turner used to be his servant, addressed him as "Master." Even though William regarded Charles as a peer, Calvin was still Charles''s son.


    If William were to assert his role as Alice''s master, he should call Calvin "Mr. Turner." However, if he were to consider himself as Alice''s boyfriend...


    William had always found addressing others to be a tricky affair over the years.


    So, a simple greeting seemed the best approach.


    Calvin didn''t seem to mind and nodded in response, asking, "Have you eaten?"


    "We have," William replied. "How are Luna and Erebus doing?"


    "The kids are well-behaved," Calvin said. "Where did you find them? They''re so sensible. What kind of parents could abandon children like them?"


    William exined, "They''ve lost their memories and can''t remember their parents."


    The fact that Calvin was still alive indicated that the two were behaving reasonably well. It also suggested that they still held some respect for Alice. Otherwise, with their power, the Turner family might not have a single survivor by now.


    "I see," Calvin said thoughtfully, changing the subject. "Let''s not talk about that for now. I had Mia prepare your rooms, so go and rest."

 Chapter 386 The fragile Alice!？

    <h4>Chapter 386 The fragile Alice!?</h4>


    The Turner family''s reception for William was undeniably of the highest caliber.


    Calvin personally came out to wee him, and all the household staff were lined up neatly.


    The news spread through the Turner estate like a bird with wings, with almost everyone aware that their future master was visiting.


    Alice, known for her kindness and polite demeanor towards the household staff, was regarded as a daughter by the older ones. Now, with her boyfriend visiting, they were all eager to get a good look at him.


    As William and Alice entered the estate led by Calvin, everyone sneaked nces at William and whispered among themselves.


    "Oh my, Miss has such good taste!"


    "I swear, this young man is the most handsome I''ve ever seen."


    "Absolutely! Such demeanor and looks remind me of my younger days."


    "Ah, stop it, you''re stretching the truth!"


    ...


    The entire Turner estate was abuzz with a celebratory atmosphere.


    With his keen hearing, William could clearly make out the private conversations of the people around him.


    Well, this was a bit of a conundrum for him!


    Should he really have to face Calvin with thick skin and call him "Dad"? Impossible!


    How could he ever do such a thing?


    "William, I know you had a special rtionship with my father, but as a Soulmancer, you''re not as young as you look. I think it''s better if you call me Mr. Turner," Calvin finally spoke after a silent walk, smiling, "What do you think?"


    Unfazed, William smiled and nodded, "Mr. Turner, I think you''re absolutely right!"


    At this, Calvin''s face lit up with joy!


    The address of "Mr. Turner" brought him immense joy.


    If William had kept struggling with what to call him, it would have been impossible for them to get along.


    Alice lost her mother early, and Calvin was always busy with work. Now with Charles gone, Calvin sincerely hoped for a good man to take care of Alice.


    "Alright, alright! Then I''ll thicken my skin and call you William," Calvin led them into the house and said to Alice, "By the way, Alice, someone delivered a furnace today, said it was yours. I''ve put it in the western courtyard."


    "Okay! Thank you, Dad!" Alice was still somewhat bewildered.


    She was, after all, a mid-level Soulmancer, and her hearing had significantly improved.


    She naturally heard the same whispers that William did.


    What was going on?


    What message had her dear father conveyed to the servants?


    As they entered the house, they saw Luna and Erebus feasting at the dining table.


    Alice was a bit fearful seeing them, but Luna immediately put down her king crab, sweetly greeted, "Alice, you''re back!"


    Erebus also nervously put down his food.


    It was Alice who scared him.


    The painting had revealed so much to him.


    He feared upsetting Alice with any misstep.


    "Hello! You guys keep eating, we have some things to do." Alice was unsure how to act around these two little ones. William had told her to treat them as she always had, but it wasn''t that simple to do.


    It was a real test of Alice''s mental fortitude.


    She felt that if she could be as thick-skinned as William, she would surely manage.


    William was led by Alice to the western courtyard.


    This courtyard housed a detached vi, filled with Alice''s possessions. In addition to various gifts and some unused items, there were rows of books, almost like a private library.


    "My dad really is a genius! To put such a big furnace here, he''s not afraid of setting all my books on fire!" Alice was embarrassed as she entered and saw the alchemy furnace ced next to a bookshelf.


    "You can just move it yourself," William said nonchntly. Being a book lover, he was more interested in the books around him than in Alice''s predicament. He casually started browsing through a medical book he picked up.


    "Move it myself? It looks so heavy," Alice said, momentarily forgetting her own immense strength.


    "Do you want me to help you move it?" William nced at her.


    Alice eagerly nodded, her eyes filled with hope.


    William chuckled and continued reading his book. "I''m busy!"


    A mid-level Soulmancer pretending to be a delicate woman?


    That furnace weighs at most a little over a thousand pounds. Alice could easily drag it with one hand.


    Alice rolled her eyes, realizing how silly she had been to think William would help her with the furnace.


    Curse it!


    She had been foolish again!


    Since William showed no intention of helping, Alice had no choice but to lift the alchemy furnace herself and carry it outside.


    Alice, standing at 5 feet 8 inches, struggled with the nearly 7-foot tall, over a thousand-pound furnace. Rolling up her sleeves, she wrapped her arms around it and walked out.


    William sneakily nced at Alice.


    Her demeanor was far more imposing than Hercules of old.


    Could anyone still believe that a girl like Alice was fragile and delicate?


    Lifting the heavy furnace effortlessly, Alice managed to move the thousand-pound alchemy furnace to the courtyard without so much as a pant.


    "Am I really this strong?" It was the first time Alice had lifted something so heavy.


    She hadn''t realized her own strength until now.


    It was only because William suggested she try that she even attempted it.


    William, carrying his book, leisurely walked out and said, "You don''t have a clear concept of your own strength. Even a junior Soulmancer could easily lift this furnace, let alone a mid-level one like you. You don''t still think you''re frail and delicate, do you?"


    Alice nodded excitedly, "So, can I start practicing alchemy now?"


    Anyone who discovers they have grown stronger can''t help but feel excited. Knowing she had be so powerful, Alice was naturally overjoyed.


    "Give it a try!" William said. "The book I gave you has detailed methods for summoning alchemical arrays."


    Alice had memorized the alchemy book written by William in the past two days. It contained one hundred and thirty-two spellcasting methods, eighteen of which were for summoning alchemy arrays.


    Alchemy doesn''t use ordinary fire!


    Standing in front of the alchemy furnace, Alice took a deep breath and began to mobilize the energy within her body. Her expression became focused as she formed hand gestures and released a spell.


    A blue me appeared at her fingertips.


    "Huh?" William was surprised. A blue me?


    If it was ording to the method William taught, the summoned me should be orange!

 Chapter 387 My fingers cramped up

    <h4>Chapter 387 My fingers cramped up</h4>


    Alice waspletely unaware that there was anything special about the me she had summoned.


    In William''s alchemy book, everything was exined very clearly, except for the significance of different me colors.


    From a scientific perspective, a me urs because the atoms of a substance gain energy at high temperatures and release this energy during electron transitions.


    This energy is emitted in the form of light.


    Since different atoms or the same atoms in different excited states release different amounts of energy, the color of light emitted by burning different substances, or the same substance under different conditions, varies.


    Hence, the same substance can produce mes of different colors at different temperatures.


    Red and orange mes are typically around 3000 degrees Celsius, yellow and white mes are around 4000 degrees, while cyan and blue mes reach temperatures of 5000 to 6000 degrees.


    Magic-induced mes, generated through magical gestures and channeling energy, are enormously powerful and even more intense than normal mes.


    Alice''s blue me was a manifestation of her pure spirit.


    William remained silent, observing quietly.


    His gaze fell on Alice, piercing through to her core where a cyan energy nucleus, infused with the force of universal truth, resided.


    He almostughed aloud.


    How did this innocent girle to possess such incredible luck? It seemed she had caught the attention of some Cosmic Entity, a mysterious power woven into the very fabric of the universe.


    Alice had be a true Chosen One.


    Previous cases, like Lucien and Elliot, were merely individuals with good bloodline and talent who had caught the interest of the entity William expelled from his body and were granted some mystical powers.


    Calling them ''Chosen Ones'' would be a stretch,they were more of amon urrence, with hundreds appearing in the same era.


    However, Alice was different.


    In his billion years of existence, William had encountered only a handful of individuals like her.


    This includes figures like Zeus, Jupiter, Odin.


    What is luck? This is what true luck looks like! Even Artemis, back in her time, didn''t have such a fate.


    "Is this Cosmic Entity trying topete with me for my disciple?" William smiled, not so much at Alice''s extraordinary fortune, but at the realization that this Cosmic Entity seemed to want to challenge him directly through Alice''s body!


    The most significant aspect was that Alice should have been a being of very ordinary talent. The sudden intervention by the Cosmic Entity indirectly proved that it possessed aplete self-awareness.


    Other people weren''t chosen, but it specifically chose Alice,isn''t this likepeting with William for a disciple?


    For years, William had remained unconstrained by the cosmicws of the Cosmic Entity. Could it be that the entity was driven to frustration by this?


    Or perhaps¡­


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, a smile curling at the corners of his mouth. The entity he had expelled from his body seemed to have some connection with the Cosmic Entity.


    William remembered how those so-called gods loved their "games of the gods."


    The world was their chessboard, and mortals, mere pawns. They manipted others'' fates, treating lives as pieces in their game, all while iming it was for the welfare of humanity!


    Back then, William was also seen as just another pawn on their board. With nothing better to do, he simply yed along with their whims.


    That was until Artemis died, and William shattered their chessboard into pieces, annihting all the pawns.


    At that time, William hadn''t yet realized whether the Cosmic Entity truly existed or possessed self-awareness.


    Billions of yearster, and they''re still ying chess?


    William didn''t want to interfere,this time, he would not get angry or upset.


    As a civilized person, a 21st-century college student, aw-abiding young man, he wouldn''t resort to such actions.


    With the Cosmic Entity ying this card, William actually rxed quite a bit. He decided to quietly watch Alice''s path to divinity.


    In between, he thought he might y some tricks, adding a bit of difficulty to the Cosmic Entity''s game.


    "To actuallypete with me for such a foolish girl, this Cosmic Entity must be crazy," William muttered under his breath.


    William observed Alice again with his divine powers, noticing a holy halo encircling her head.


    Clearly, She was clearly beginning to manifest the state of a divine being.


    Always winning the lottery, always finding hidden treasures when jumping off cliffs, and now alchemy...


    William halted his prophecies, focusing intently on Alice performing alchemy.


    Suddenly, there was a loud boom!


    The alchemy furnace exploded with a tremendous roar, sending mes skyward, shattering all the ssware in the vi.


    Shards of the furnace were scattered everywhere, with many metal pieces embedded in the vi''s walls.


    Alice was still standing there, dumbfounded, without any defensive measures.


    Normally, standing right in front of an alchemy furnace during such an explosion would certainly result in injury without protection.


    However, the fragments of the furnace seemed to have eyes of their own, all narrowly missing her as they flew past. Only the st wind ruffled her hair a bit.


    After all, being a mid-level Soulmancer, she wasn''t going to be blown away by a mere gust.


    "This... it exploded?" Alice was also terrified after the fact.


    She clearly felt a scorching metal shard fly past her cheek.


    Standing there motionless, if it had hit her, wouldn''t she have been disfigured?


    "The furnace exploded, but the pill was still sessfully concocted," William said, ncing at the ruins. With a flick of his finger, a plump and glossy pill flew into his hand.


    A Legendary-level pill!


    William looked at the pill in his hand, smiling quietly.


    Alice''s alchemy operation was clearly wed, leading to the explosion of the furnace. Yet, the pill was still created, and it turned out to be a Legendary-level one.


    If that guy named Thaddeus saw this, he would probably kneel before Alice and beg her to teach him the art of ''exploding furnaces''!


    Thaddeus had been concocting pills for hundreds of years, blowing up countless furnaces, and only managed to create three Legendary-level pills in the process.


    Alice, on her first attempt at alchemy and even with a mistake, managed to produce one.


    Isn''t thisparison enough to infuriate anyone?


    If blowing up a furnace could result in a Legendary-level pill, Thaddeus would probably be willing to blow up all the furnaces in his Pantheon Guild.


    "Is it done?" Alice approached William tentatively, still shaken. She examined the pill in his hand and sniffed it.


    "It doesn''t seem as good as the one you used to exchange for the furnace." Alice pondered for a moment and said somewhat awkwardly, "Doesn''t that mean it''s a loss?"


    The alchemy furnace was obtained in exchange for a pill from William, and now it blew up after just one use. Moreover, the pill produced from the explosion seemed inferior to William''s.


    If this wasn''t a loss, what would be?


    William continued to smile, not speaking.


    If Alice could concoct a pill of the same quality as his divine medicine on her first attempt, it would be a miracle, as if the world of magic had opened a special door just for her.


    Seeing William smile, Alice asked weakly, "It''s a big loss, right? I didn''t expect my first attempt at alchemy to end like this. The magical gestures for one of the incantations were too hard, and my fingers cramped up."

 Chapter 388 It’s still important to be safe

    <h4>Chapter 388 It¡¯s still important to be safe</h4>


    William observed Alice''s specific operations during her alchemy.


    It wasn''t just her fingers cramping.


    Her fingers were practically tied in knots. Despite this, she still managed to concoct a Legendary-level pill, which would be seen as a trampling of dignity for other alchemists.


    Of course, William wouldn''t hold Alice to his standards.


    After all, her strength was evident.


    A mid-level Soulmancer concocting a Legendary-level pill was indeed a miracle.


    The rumbling and the light from the explosion in the vi immediately caught the attention of others in the Turner estate.


    Within a few minutes, Calvin had already led people over to extinguish the fire.


    "Alice, are you alright?" Calvin looked at Alice nervously. Upon realizing his daughter was unharmed, he said, "I thought this furnace was sturdy. How did it explode just like that?"


    Alice awkwardly responded, "I was practicing alchemy!"


    "Alchemy?" Calvin looked at Alice in disbelief. "You know how to do alchemy?"


    "Just started learning," Alice quickly assured her father, trying to alleviate his worries. "Don''t worry, with my master here, nothing will go wrong."


    Alice even thought that her unscathed state after the explosion was due to William''s protection.


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that the furnace exploded in such a manner and she waspletely unharmed?


    She didn''t believe her luck could be that good.


    Hearing her say this, Calvin gave William a meaningful look and said, "William, I feel relieved knowing Alice is with you."


    William simply smiled and nodded.


    With Alice under the protection of the Cosmic Entity, akin to having her luck skill fully leveled up, it seemed there was hardly anyone in the world who could harm her as long as William didn''t forcibly remove the halo of divine light around her head.


    "Alice, go and rest, I''ll take care of this," Calvin said, also concerned about his daughter getting tired.


    And this seems to be the first time William has visited as Alice''s boyfriend, practicing alchemy herete at night?


    Isn''t that too strange?


    "Alright then! I''ll go rest now, Father, you''ve worked hard." Alice giggled and didn''t bother with the still-zing inferno that was once the alchemy furnace behind her.


    William followed Alice as they left the western courtyard.


    On the way, he handed the Legendary-level pill to Alice.


    Alice began to fiddle with it in her hand.


    "ying with it like that will weaken the pill''s efficacy," William remarked indifferently.


    Hearing this, Alice quickly took out the small ss bottle William had given her and ced the pill inside.


    "If I give this pill to my dad, can he be a Soulmancer?" Alice finally couldn''t resist asking the question she had long wanted to ask.


    In fact, she had wanted to ask William a long time ago.


    People have an innate fear of birth, aging, sickness, and death.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many people researching ways to achieve longevity.


    Since she had be a Soulmancer and learned alchemy, she wondered if it meant her father could also be a Soulmancer through an alchemical potion and live longer.


    William pondered, "You can certainly give it to him, but this pill is a Serenity Elixir. Its primary use is to calm the mind and enhance mental focus. It helps Soulmancers in breaking through critical level barriers or in dealing with loss of mental control. If your father takes it, it would at most make his thinking clearer."


    Alice said, somewhat disappointed, "So it can''t even extend life?"


    William smiled and replied, "Just concoct a life-extending potion yourself, what''s the big deal?"


    Alice''s face darkened, "The furnace exploded, how can I concoct anything? Should I use a rice cooker?"


    William barely restrained himself from giving her a knock on the head, "Don''t you have a pill in your hand? Why not exchange it for another alchemy furnace?"


    Using a rice cooker for alchemy?


    That was quite a suggestion from her!


    "Exchange again?" Alice said sheepishly. "Would they still be willing to trade?"


    Having previously exchanged a pill given by William, she was confident in getting a furnace. But now, with a pill she concocted herself, would they still agree to trade?


    William thought for a moment and said, "They should! A Legendary-level pill for a Common-level alchemy furnace shouldn''t be a problem."


    To be honest, William wasn''t entirely clear about the current value distinctions in the Soulmancer world''s barter system. He remembered that during the medieval period, a Legendary-level pill could be traded for a Common-level alchemy furnace.


    Back then, alchemists were plentiful, and Common-level furnaces weren''t rare.


    Since the Renaissance and the depletion of energy, Soulmancer organizations went into hiding, and William had little contact with Soulmancers, making him less familiar with the barter values.


    "I''ll go exchange for another one tomorrow," Alice decided.


    She remembered that among the alchemical forms William had given her was one called Dragon Breath Elixir, which, reportedly, could extend a normal person''s life by a hundred years.


    However, its effect would not repeat with subsequent use.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, a pill that could extend life by a century would definitely be considered a miracle.


    Such a pill was coveted by many emperors and rulers.


    "Miss Alice, Mr. Johnson, I''ve prepared the room. Mr. Johnson, your toiletries are in the bathroom, and I''ve also prepared several sets of pajamas. Which one would you like to wear?" Mia asked as she approached them with three sets of pajamas, her tone warm and weing.


    Alice blushed to the roots of her neck upon hearing this. "Mia... you... you..."


    As Alice was about to tell Mia not to jump to conclusions, William casually pointed at a white set of pajamas and said, "I''ll take this one, thanks Mia."


    Alice was momentarily at a loss for words.


    What''s going on here?


    Alice pondered and suddenly realized something was amiss.


    Was William''s attitude implying something?


    The more Alice thought about it, the faster her heart beat.


    Especially since Mia had led them to Alice''s bedroom.


    Having chosen his pajamas, William was led by Mia to the bathroom. At this moment, Alice felt an immense storm raging inside her heart, leaving her extremely nervous and unsure of what to do next.


    Alice stood at the bedroom door, waiting for Mia to return. When Mia did, Alice asked in a low voice, "Mia, didn''t I ask my dad to prepare a separate room for William?"


    Mia seemed a bit stunned by her question, "Miss, haven''t you and your fianc¨¦ shared a room yet?"


    "Well... we''ve shared a bed." Sometimes Alice thought about getting closer to William, but at other times, she felt genuinely afraid.


    As for whether it''s specifically because she''s afraid of pain or something else, she couldn''t clearly articte her own thoughts.


    "There you go then! I understand you young people nowadays, it''s really okay. As long as you like each other, premarital sex is fine," said Mia in a knowing tone, lowering her voice as she discreetly handed Alice a box of condoms. "If you''re not nning on having kids right now, it''s still important to be safe. Don''t neglect your ownfort."


    "I¡­" Alice, holding the entire box of condoms, was utterly at a loss for words.

 Chapter 389 I was just wondering when you became so clever.

    <h4>Chapter 389 I was just wondering when you became so clever.</h4>


    William hadn''t actually taken a bath in many years.


    Dust or dirt simply couldn''t cling to him, and he never emitted any sort of odor.


    Alice''s bathroom was a luxurious paradise, astonishingly spacious. At its center was a massive bathtub over 9 feet long, coated with a smooth, pearl-white ze. Its design was both modern and elegant.


    Beside the tub, atest model iPad was carefully ced on a stand made of pure gold, shining and reflecting the shimmering water surface.


    On the opposite wall, a huge 60-inch 4K ultra-high-definition smart screen was mounted in an exquisite frame made of rare wood and mica, perfect for watching high-definition movies or ying virtual reality games while soaking in the bath.


    The entire space was adorned with warm lighting and delicate scented candles, creating a cozy and luxurious atmosphere.


    This bathroom was originally Alice''s private sanctuary, but Mia, mistaking William for Alice''s fianc¨¦, had no hesitation in bringing him here.


    Williamyfortably in the foam-filled bathtub, tapping on the iPad next to him, browsing thetest international news, and thought to himself, "Indeed, times are progressing. Even bathing has be such a luxurious experience."


    The hottest news, naturally, was about the various Soulmancer Guilds starting to select their first batch of apprentices the next day.


    This information had been released just half an hour ago.


    Students at school would continue their regr sses tomorrow, with officials arriving to test if the students could sense energy.


    Non-students could register for testing in relevantmunities.


    This was only the first round of tests,passing it didn''t guarantee that these Guilds would definitely admit the applicants.


    William saw some unsettling elements in this development.


    The reason today''s society was so stable, apart from national prosperity, was also due to the fact that ordinary people experienced birth, aging, sickness, and death.


    What if everyone became a Soulmancer?


    If that were to happen, the whole world would be in great turmoil.


    Soulmancers had longer lifespans, leading to more intensepetition for resources. Although a new continent had just appeared, its resources would quickly bepletely divided.


    And this was under the assumption that Soulmancers were not numerous.


    In a few decades, or even a century, resources will inevitably be scarce again.


    Moreover, Soulmancers'' high-profile entry into society and the recruitment of apprentices will disrupt the existing ss bnce, leading to new social hierarchies.


    William nced through the trending topics. The entertainment gossip news, which used to capture a lot of attention, seemed to have disappeared overnight.


    In an era where everyone was entertained, capitalists could use popr celebrities to make money, earning fortunes wave after wave. But now, times have changed.


    People began to focus more on learning how to be Soulmancers.


    Books like "The Bhagavad Gita" and "Pilgrim''s Progress" suddenly became trending searches.


    After all, bing a Soulmancer, which was once just a fantasy for many, had now be a reality.


    Mastering the way to be a Soulmancer could change one''s entire destiny.


    Who wouldn''t want to rewrite their fate?


    Capitalists shifted their focus to how to be individuals with superpowers. Those celebrities, once adored by millions, suddenly became the rejects of the era.


    Of course, most of these celebrities already lived in luxury houses and drove fancy cars. Even if they couldn''t be Soulmancers, their future lives would still be much better than those of ordinary people.


    The real sufferers were the children who had invested all their youth and time in pursuing their idols and dreams.


    Unless they possessed extraordinary talent and capabilities, with the growing social ss disparities, their future lives might be even more challenging.


    If the social system does not protect the interests of ordinary people, their status could be very low in the presence of those with superpowers.


    William soaked in the bath for a while, contemting these issues, which actually didn''t have much impact on him.


    Regardless of the era or how the world changes, he could ept it.


    After bathing, William went to Alice''s bedroom and knocked on the door.


    "Come in..." Alice, who had been anxiously debating in her bedroom for a long time, stuttered upon hearing the knock.


    Upon entering, William saw Alice suddenly flip out of bed, wearing a thin silk nightgown. She nced at him, then quickly lowered her head and said, "I''m going to take a bath."


    William nodded with a smile as Alice swiftly darted past him, her nervous demeanor amusing him.


    After entering the room, William settled down at the bedroom''s desk and pulled out a copy of "Principles of Quantum Mechanics" from his spatial storage ring to read.


    Science may not be able to conquer magic, but it can still reveal some of the essence of society.


    William had to admire the people of this era for their achievements without magical abilities.


    They have unraveled many historical truths through science, havended on the moon without the power of flight, and the advancement of information technology via smartphones andputers ismendable, something that hasn''t been achieved in tens of thousands of years.


    Human history spanning hundreds of thousands of years is just a brief moment for William, but the rapid development of thest few centuries is quite astonishing.


    Although William hasn''t reached the point of venerating science, he finds it intriguing.


    After her bath, Alice returned to find William engrossed in his book at the desk. She tiptoed into the room, carefully closed the door, and then climbed quietly into bed, hiding under the covers.


    William seemedpletely absorbed in his reading, not lifting his head once from the moment Alice entered the room.


    Alicey under the covers, her heart still racing, asionally ncing at the bedside table.


    Because that box of condoms was right there.


    She was conflicted.


    What should she do if William made a move? Reject, ept, or face it calmly?


    If it came down to the first two options, should she use what''s in the bedside drawer?


    For her age, it does seem a bit too early to have children.


    But what if William disliked using such things?


    Right!


    He might not have used them before.


    And if they ended up having children, what would they name a boy? And a girl?


    Such thoughts gave her a headache!


    At that moment, William suddenly spoke, "Are you asleep?"


    "No..." Alice''s heart skipped a beat as she replied, "It''s still early."


    William slowly put down the book in his hands, turned his head towards Alice, and said, "From now on, you''ll have to rely on yourself. Even if you''re in danger, I won''t intervene."


    "Uh?" Alice''s fleeting ripple of emotion vanished instantly, reced by a tinge of nervousness as she asked, "Master, are you going somewhere?"


    William turned to face Alice and said, "Not really going anywhere. I''ve signed up for a Soulmaner school, just to check it out."


    "I want to go too!" Alice eximed, unable to miss such an opportunity for learning. William''s teachings were too advanced for her, and she knew almost nothing about the basics of Soulmaner theory.


    Many fundamental concepts about Soulmaner were still unfamiliar to her.


    William pondered and then said, "Hmm, you are currently an honorary instructor at the 13th Bureau, and everyone there thinks you are an extremely powerful Soulmaner. You should maintain that persona."


    A glint of mischief shed in Alice''s eyes as she smiled, "That won''t stop me from signing up! Since they all think I''m a super-strong Soulmaner, they''ll probably just think I''m doing it to experience life."


    William fell silent.


    Alice raised an eyebrow and asked, "Isn''t that right?"


    Taking a deep breath, William responded, "That''s one way to put it! I was just wondering when you became so clever."

 Chapter 390 Isn’t it... too small?

    <h4>Chapter 390 Isn''t it... too small?</h4>


    Alice really found it hard to imagine just how foolish she must seem in William''s eyes, and frustratingly, she couldn''t even argue against it.


    Sometimes in front of William, she even felt a bit silly herself.


    She didn''t want to argue with William about this. Instead, she wondered what he would do next.


    The reason William said he wouldn''t intervene in the future was entirely due to the sacred halo around Alice''s head,she was now under the protection of the Cosmic Entity.


    He even thought about what interesting things might happen if he pushed Alice off a cliff.


    Where was the need for protection in that case?


    William chuckled to himself, then turned away, pulling out his phone to check on a novel he had been following.


    There was an update.


    He flipped to thetest chapter, only to find a line of text: "The author has gone to find the way to be a Soulmaner, this book is concluded."


    William opened another book, only to find the same situation.


    "¡­"


    These novel authors were all daydreaming!


    Not focusing on writing novels, yet absurdly trying to find a way to be a Soulmancer?


    William then tried to watch some videos, but every yer was under maintenance.


    Needless to say, thosepanies'' streamers had also resigned, each preparing to take part in tomorrow''s Guild apprentice selection tests.


    William suddenly felt a bit gloomy.


    Books finished and nothing to watch, and videos were unavable.


    The uing Guild tests for apprentices had triggered a whole chain of reactions. However, he believed this was only temporary.


    Bing a Soulmaner mainly depended on one''s talent and aptitude.


    Even in the Middle Ages, when people were physically stronger, the number of those who could be Soulmaners was quite limited.


    In today''s society, with such arge poption, if even one in ten thousand people could be a Soulmaner, that would already be considered a high ratio.


    Additionally, those Guilds would surely select apprentices carefully.


    Even among those who could sense energy, not everyone would be epted.


    Thus, within a few days, those who find they cannot be Soulmaners will likely return to their original jobs.


    "Master..." Alice called out to William in a soft voice.


    "Hm?" William turned his head again and saw Alicepletely wrapped up in the nket, only her head sticking out, looking bashfully like a fluffy kitten.


    With a blush on her face, Alice asked, "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    William replied seriously, "I don''t necessarily need to sleep."


    Sleep was just to adapt to the lifestyle of ordinary people. With infinite time at his disposal, sometimes he did find it boring not to sleep at night, like now.


    Alice was momentarily stunned by his response. Hesitating for a moment and then summoning her courage, she bit her lip and said, "Could you... do that massage technique again?"


    William asked with a smile, "Which massage technique?"


    Alice was so shy she wished she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into.


    "Of course... of course, it''s about the method you mentionedst time to help me erge my chest," Alice said, her eyes misting up.


    She couldn''t believe she had the courage to say such a thing.


    William smiled.


    He wasn''t really against something happening between teacher and student, as he didn''t see such rtionships as having strong ethical constraints.


    He acted as he pleased, unconcerned with others'' opinions.


    Previously, he was afraid that if anything happened between him and Alice, the Law of Cause and Effect she would have to bear would be too great, attracting the attention of the Cosmic Entity.


    But now, with the sacred halo around Alice''s head marking her as a true chosen one, the Cosmic Entity wouldn''t trouble her.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Despite being invincible, he was still a normal man, and it was hard to resist constant temptation without deliberately suppressing his desires.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to help you again," said William as he slowly sat on the bed.


    "Should we... turn off the lights?" Alice was incredibly shy.


    "How can I give a massage with the lights off?" William maintained his serious demeanor.


    Alice''s eyes reddened, and she clenched her fists tightly, overwhelmed with nervousness.


    William had clearly discerned Alice''s intentions, so he felt no need to hold back. Naturally, his actions were not going to stop now.


    The atmosphere has been perfectly set up, everything is falling into ce.


    Seeing William about to make a move, Alice hastily said, "There are condoms in the drawer."


    "Condoms?" William was already too busy for that. What would he need condoms for at a time like this?


    "You know...for protection."


    As he became intimate, William said, "No need."


    Over the years he had been with far too many women, yet not one had borne him a child.


    Using modern science to exin, it means that offspring are a form of life continuation. The longer a creature''s lifespan, the more difficult it is for them to have offspring.


    For beings like William, who are immortal and never age, there''s even less need for another form of life continuation.


    So he had no use for contraception.


    It was a very long night.


    In that moment, Alice finally experienced the bittersweet entanglement of growth and pain that marks the passage to maturity.


    Her Soulmancer physique underwent an exceptional tempering that endowed her with extraordinary resilience. This strength allowed her to withstand transformations and sensations that might overwhelm an ordinary person.


    The next morning.


    Alice''s bedroom was a mess.


    "Master! You were so rough!"


    "Still calling me master?" William asked with narrowed eyes. "Don''t tell me that turns you on more? How twisted."


    "You...you''re the twisted one!" Alice stammered. "Taking advantage of a young girl like me when you''re an old man."


    William just smiled without responding. Who was it again that did the seducing?


    "And now you''re smiling about it?!" Although she had spent a passionate night with him, Alice still felt somewhat shy. Seeing William''s smile, how could he not understand what she meant?


    He was clearly suggesting that she had tempted William into bed.


    "I don''t care! Anyway, you took advantage of me." Alice refused to admit that she had shamelessly taken the initiative to ask William for a massage.


    "Yes, yes. It was all me. Hurry up and get ready, we still have tests today," said William, standing up. "You don''t need me to help dress you too, right?"


    "No! Turn around!" Gone was Alice''s coquettishness fromst night when she had actively seduced William into bed.


    William just kept staring at her with that perpetual smile.


    "You... turn your head away!" Alice pouted, looking displeased.


    William said indifferently, "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before."


    Alice, with her head down, asked, "Isn''t it... too small?"


    William seriously replied, "Not really too small, just about right," as he stretched out his hand to look at it.


    Alice''s mouth twitched, wondering what he meant by looking at his hand.


    Disregarding this, she stared at William and asked, "Be honest, do you prefer girls with bigger busts like Be and Seraphina?"


    William frowned and said, "I prefer adjusting the size myself."


    Alice''s face lit up with secretive joy. William''s words implied that he liked her, didn''t they?


    Originally, she thought William was the kind of guy who couldn''t sweet-talk girls and was slow in matters of love.


    Now, she realized that there probably aren''t any boys in the world who are slow in matters of love,it alles down to whether they genuinely like someone or not.

 Chapter 391 The gift from Luna and Erebus

    <h4>Chapter 391 The gift from Luna and Erebus</h4>


    In the morning, Calvin didn''t wake William and Alice up.


    Everyone has their own pace of life, especially young people, who naturally wake up at the right time.


    It was only around noon that William and Alice emerged from their bedroom, and then Mia asked the chef to start preparing lunch.


    Luna and Erebus, though usually tempted by food, didn''t dare ask Mia for snacks today.


    The reason was simple:st night, Alice had been practicing alchemy.


    Alchemy!


    The very thought made both Luna and Erebus'' scalps tingle.


    In a way, they were prime materials for alchemical experiments.


    If they upset Alice, the consequences could be severe. Thest thing they wanted was to be used as ingredients in her alchemical practices.


    "William, lunch is ready," said Calvin, his eyes showing admiration as he looked at William.


    It was evident that Alice really liked him.


    William''s ability to adapt to new environments quickly was apparent, as shown by his rxed demeanor in the bar previously.


    "Mr. Turner, please go ahead," William said politely, then took his seat and began to elegantly enjoy the meal.


    "Alice, I''m often busy and can''t spend much time with you. Now that William is here to take care of you, I feel relieved," Calvin said with a satisfied smile. "As long as you two are happy together, that''s all that matters."


    William, engrossed in his meal, hesitated for a moment before taking out a small ss vial from his spatial storage ring.


    He stood up, walked over to Calvin, and smiled, "Mr. Turner, I didn''t bring much in the way of gifts this time. Please ept this pill. After taking it, it should extend your life by about one hundred and fifty years."


    "One hundred and fifty years?" Calvin was stunned. Was William casually giving him such an extraordinary gift?


    "Should be about right," William said with a smile.


    The Dragon Breath Elixir he offered was of Legendary quality, designed to enhance a normal person''s vital force.


    While it might not turn a regr person into a Soulmancer, it certainly could extend their lifespan.


    The Dragon Breath Elixir given by William was made from top-tier materials and personally crafted by him, making it an exceptional item among its kind.


    Saying it could extend life by one hundred and fifty years was actually quite modest.


    However, this lifespan extension only increased one''s inherent vital force. In case of an ident or fatal incident, death was still inevitable.


    "This pill... isn''t it too valuable?" Calvin was hesitant to ept such a precious gift.


    For Calvin, regr mary or antique gifts would have been eptable.


    But such a pill that can directly extend one''s lifespan after consumption is indeed too precious.


    For William to bring such an expensive gift on his first visit as Alice''s boyfriend, it''s somewhat embarrassing.


    "It''s not too valuable. Don''t worry about it," William assured, ncing at Alice for support.


    Catching William''s cue, Alice quickly urged her father, "Dad, please ept it. It''s a small token of William''s kindness."


    Previously, Alice had mentioned wanting to give her father a life-extending pill.


    William had informed her that the pill she crafted the previous night wouldn''t be useful for her father.


    She had been nning to make another Dragon Breath Elixir, but now William had saved her the trouble by gifting one to her father.


    Hearing his daughter''s insistence, Calvin gratefully epted the gift, "Thank you, William."


    William nodded and smiled.


    Considering his rtionship with Alice and Calvin being her father, it was only appropriate to bring a gift.


    While the Dragon Breath Elixir might not seem special to a Soulmancer, William had given simr gifts to others in the past, but none of the recipients lived over a hundred more years ¨C the reasons were self-evident.


    Luna and Erebus, sitting across the table, were fixated on the ss vial in Calvin''s hand, their eyes unable to stray away.


    Not only was the pill inside intriguing, but the small ss vial itself seemed quite special.


    Luna and Erebus didn''t believe the pill was a gift from William,they assumed Alice had given it to William, who then passed it on to Calvin.


    "Dad, William and I are going to attend the Guild''s apprentice recruitment test, so we''ll be leaving now," Alice said, having eaten only a little before preparing to leave.


    As she stood up, she looked at Luna and Erebus and said, "You two,e with us."


    She was somewhat afraid of Luna and Erebus, but she was more fearful of leaving these "little demons" alone at home.


    If they went wild, wouldn''t her family be in trouble?


    Taking them along meant if anything happened, it would only affect her, and most importantly, William was there too. With him by her side, she wasn''t scared at all.


    Luna and Erebus, of course, wanted to continue staying at Alice''s house. In her home, there was plenty to eat and drink, and they could contemte the paintings. What''s not to befortable with?


    Alice was afraid they might cause trouble, and they were also scared of identally angering her and bing materials for her alchemy.


    But now that Alice had asked them toe along, could they dare to refuse?


    Clearly, they couldn''t.


    The two reluctantly followed behind.


    Just as they were about to leave, Luna suddenly turned around, walked up to Mia, and took out a golden feather, saying, "This is for you. Remember to keep it with you and don''t lose it."


    Luna''s true form was a phoenix, and the feather she held was one of her own. It was blood-red, emitting a faint glow.


    Mia epted the feather, her face lighting up with joy. She pinched Luna''s cheek affectionately and said, "I''ll always keep a gift from my dear Luna with me."


    Luna wrinkled her nose, "I told you not to pinch my face."


    Mia replied cheerfully, "Alright, alright! I won''t pinch you anymore! Next time youe back, I''ll make you some king crab."


    Luna nodded and said, "Then I''ll go first. I''lle back to see you next time."


    Erebus walked up to Mia and handed her a tuft of white fur, saying, "Keep this with you too. And, you can pinch my face again!"


    "Ha ha ha! Erebus, you''re such a good boy," Miaughed, picking up Erebus and gently pinching his cheek. "Remember to listen to Alice when you''re outside and don''t cause any trouble, okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Erebus nodded, then provocatively stuck his tongue out at Luna. "You should be telling Luna this," he added cheekily.


    "Brown-noser!" Luna rolled her eyes at Erebus dramatically.


    Alice watched the two kids, thinking about William''s words. These were the "little demons" who could supposedly defeat Garen with a single p?


    Something didn''t quite add up,they seemed more like children Mia had adopted.


    William nced at the items Luna and Erebus gave Mia.


    With those gifts, Mia would likely remain healthy in herter years.


    If someone tried to harm Mia, they would need to be at least at the Demi-God level or stronger to seed.

 Chapter 392 Soulmancer School

    <h4>Chapter 392 Soulmancer School</h4>


    William never believed that Dark Power Wielders necessarily deserved death.


    In any era, thew of the jungle prevails, and the strongest are revered.


    Even if someone''s hands are stained with blood, as long as they don''t provoke William or cause him displeasure, he has no reason to oppose them.


    In the distant era of the gods, the wars among them were always apanied by piles of bones and rivers of blood. Whose hands weren''t stained with bloodshed?


    Ultimately, it was their strength that set them apart.


    Simrly, the number of beings that have perished at William''s hands is in the billions.


    Just in the parallel dimension he descended into, tens of millions of lives were lost.


    Therefore, regardless of Luna and Erebus''s true identities, as long as they haven''t angered William, they remain safe.


    William and Alice headed directly to the 13th Bureau''s base in New York City.


    With their connections and abilities, a brief word with Steven was enough to bypass the first round of tests.


    "Are you really in need of learning at a Soulmancer school? I wonder which Guild would dare to take you in," Zoey remarked in surprise upon learning that Alice intended to enroll in a Soulmancer school. In her eyes, someone as powerful as Alice didn''t need such education.


    Before Alice could respond, William interjected, "The path of learning is endless. I think it would be beneficial for you to gain some systematic knowledge as well."


    Zoey possesses the Warrior God Constitution, a title that speaks to her naturalbat talents, though she doesn''t enjoy the Cosmic Entity''s protection like Alice.


    Her fighting stylergely relies on instinct.


    Aside from the mysterious techniques inherited from her past lives, which enhance her energy, and the Cosmic Palm taught by William, Zoey''s knowledge in Soulmaner theory is quite limited, not much different from Alice''s.


    Hearing William''s suggestion, Steven chimed in, "How about this, Zoey, why don''t you take up a position at the school? You can drop in to eavesdrop on sses whenever you''re free. No one will kick you out. Systematic learning can only be beneficial."


    Steven almost revered William as a deity.


    With William suggesting so, he naturally believed Zoey could benefit from structured learning.


    Besides, currently, Soulmancers are busy exploring the newly discoverednd, and their primary task at the 13th Bureau is to expand their influence there.


    The Soulmancer school, established by the 13th Bureau on their own territory, was an initiative they were heavily involved in. Considering the resources andnd they contributed, it was entirely reasonable for Zoey, as the Director of the 13th Bureau, to hold a position there.


    Casually attending various sses and learning in her own time wouldn''t raise any eyebrows.


    "I might as well study there too," Zoey agreed, recognizing her own shorings.


    Given her strength, she could easily defeat advanced Soulmancers, but she didn''t even know the most basic magic, let alone things like levitation.


    She relied entirely on instinct in battle.


    Learning a bit more wouldn''t be a bad idea, after all.


    With their decision made, Steven led them to the newly established Soulmancer school on the new continent.


    This school conducts only a month of teaching, with major Soulmancer organizations sending some people to act as teachers. They teach these students the simplest theoretical knowledge, followed by the selection of apprentices by various Guilds.


    Of course, if someone is exceptionally outstanding, they can also choose their Guild on their own.


    The Soulmancer school covered 100 acres, reflecting the diverse teachings of differentrge Soulmancer organizations.


    The courses were vast and varied, including object maniption, astrology, alchemy, and beast mastery.


    The organizations also shared some of their foundational texts, a rare instance of coboration in the recruitment of apprentices from across the world.


    Upon their arrival at the school, the teachers sent by therge Soulmancer organizations were already there.


    As no students had yet arrived, they were leisurely chatting and enjoying coffee together.


    "Alice, what brings you here?"


    The teachers selected by various Soulmancer organizations rose to their feet upon seeing Alice.


    They had all received her portrait to avoid the kind of situation that urred yesterday with Thaddeus, who didn''t recognize Alice.


    In this joint teaching environment, they didn''t need to pay much attention to many things, but they certainly had to remember who not to offend, to avoid bringing disaster to their Guilds.


    Alice felt awkward,she had intended toe here as a student to learn, but now all the teachers were treating her with utmost respect. What was she to do in this situation?


    William, still maintaining his strength at the level of a novice Soulmancer, understood Alice''s plea for help. He spoke up, "Alice and I would like to study at the school. Would the teachers here be willing to instruct us?"


    The group was stunned, thinking they had misheard.


    The strongest among them was only at the level of a mid-tier Soulmancer, a moderate ranking within their own Guilds. And now, a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse was saying she wanted toe and learn¡­


    How could they possibly teach her? They were actually hoping to learn something from Alice.


    Seeing their dumbfounded expressions, William couldn''t help but smile, "What''s the matter? Are we not wee?"


    The representative of the Emerald Lion Guild quickly responded, "Wee! Of course, you''re wee!"


    "Aliceing to experience life and study is an attitude towards knowledge that we should all learn from."


    "Indeed, Alice has reached the level of a Quasi-Deity. Could this be what one does after achieving Quasi-Deity status, to fill in gaps in knowledge?"


    Mid-tier Soulmancers couldn''t fathom the thoughts of a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse and assumed that this must be some form of higher cultivation.


    However, there were exceptions.


    Some believed that this was Alice''s secret lover wanting to study, and Alice, out of affection for him, decided to apany him for the experience.


    Regardless of what they were thinking, Alice and William were directly admitted to the Soulmancer school, bing the first students to enter.


    "Everyone, thisdy beside me is Director Wenzel of our 13th Bureau. I hope you will all take good care of her in the future," said Steven. "Considering that all of you will be busy teaching and may not have the time to supervise students, why don''t we appoint Director Wenzel as the Dean of Students? She would be responsible for monitoring student behavior, handling disciplinary issues, and managing school security."


    Supervising students?


    The representatives sent by the various Guilds to the school weren''t nning to supervise any students for the month.


    They were there to teach their respective subjects, and whether the students listened or not, any issues they had were not their concern, nor would they correct them.


    The path to bing a Soulmancer relies on personal insight.


    If students were to fight, they certainly wouldn''t intervene.


    In the world of Soulmancers, it''s the survival of the fittest, and they would probably favor the winning party.


    Nobody likes the weak.


    Since Zoey was willing to take on such a role, the representatives from the various Guilds had no objections.


    Moreover, they had heard that Director Wenzel of the 13th Bureau possessed the Warrior God Constitution, overpowering even the average high-level Soulmancer in strength.


    Who would want to provoke her?

 Chapter 393 Who is the real leader?

    <h4>Chapter 393 Who is the real leader?</h4>


    "Also, let''s admit these two kids to the school as well," Alice eventually decided, still unsure about Luna and Erebus.


    This was mainly because what William had described was too terrifying: two children who could kill a Demi-God level warrior with a single p.


    Without proper management, what could happen if things went awry?


    "Those two?" Yannis, the representative from the Pantheon Guild, scrutinized Luna and Erebus.


    At first nce, he was terrified.


    ording to the secret arts of their Guild, these two children were unmistakably powerful Shapeshifters.


    The dark aura emanating from their bodies, even when heavily suppressed, was still rmingly frightening.


    Shapeshifters taking human forms in this era! It seemed the world was indeed on the brink of significant changes.


    "Since Alice has spoken, these two kids naturally can enter the school to study." Soulmancers from other Guilds didn''t have the ability to discern the special qualities of Luna and Erebus, assuming instead that Alice was using her own strength to coerce everyone into epting the two children into the Soulmancer school.


    Her word, as that of a powerful being, naturally carried weight.


    This much face, they had to give.


    "That''s settled then!" Alice hadn''t expected her influence to be so significant.


    The four of them became the school''s first batch of students, and Zoey inevitably became the Dean of Students, responsible for managing student discipline and ensuring the school''s security.


    "Alice, we were just discussing how many students we should admit this time." Yannis now felt even more in awe of Alice, with such powerful Shapeshifters by her side.


    As far as he knew, there had been no formidable Shapeshifters since the medieval era.


    These powerful beings were not something a high-level Soulmancer could easily handle.


    Yet, in Alice''s presence, those two kids behaved as docile as little kittens, clearly proving Alice''s immense power!


    Treated as the real leader of the 13th Bureau, Alice, who actually knew very little, said, "How many people do you think should be admitted? Discuss it with Director Wenzel! Don''te to me with everything!"


    Hearing this, Zoey immediately responded, even before they could ask, "Discuss it with Steven!"


    Steven, stealing a nce at William, quickly added, "I''ve retired already. From now on, for these matters, just consult with William."


    This move left the group utterly baffled!


    What was this situation?


    After going around in circles, they still had to ask a novice Soulmancer?


    Everyone turned their gaze to William.


    If it were anyone else, being stared at by so many people would likely have them too nervous to speak.


    But William just raised an eyebrow and said, "Two thousand people, I guess! Do you have any other questions? Ask them all at once!"


    The representatives from the various major Soulmancer organizations were stunned.


    Who was this guy? What was his identity? His power? Speaking so arrogantly?


    With his tone and attitude, he really acted like he was everyone''s leader.


    But, they were all too intimidated to express their anger.


    By now, almost everyone from the major Soulmancer organizations knew about Alice''s "Pretty boy" who was highly favored.


    No one wanted to offend Alice, so naturally, they didn''t dare to provoke William.


    "And what about when there is a dispute over a student that everyone wants to recruit?" someone asked.


    William said, "Isn''t it quite simple? If such a situation arises, let each Guild offer terms based on their strength, and the person can join whichever Guild they wish to. Why ask me about such a straightforward matter?"


    The person who asked this question was left speechless by William''s retort.


    It made sense, of course, but it was still frustrating for a mid-level Soulmancer to be publicly chastised by a novice Soulmancer.


    How embarrassing!


    "Anything else? If not, let''s disperse and get to work!" William waved his hand, already assuming the role of a true leader.


    No matter how disgruntled the others were, they dared not show their anger. Originally nning to sit, drink coffee, and chat with each other, William''s interferencepletely dampened their mood, and they all went off to attend to their own tasks.


    "Steven, we still have some things to do, so we''ll be leaving now." Alice hadn''t forgotten that she needed to exchange for another alchemy furnace.


    After all, she couldn''t just stop learning alchemy right at the beginning.


    Zoey initially wanted to go with William and the others, but Steven informed her that she had a lot to familiarize herself with, leaving her no choice but to watch them leave helplessly.


    "Alice, where are we going now?" Luna, having followed them for so long, was still unclear about Alice''s intentions.


    Going to a Soulmancer school to study?


    What was there to learn from those weaker Soulmancers?


    She didn''t quite understand what Alice was nning.


    Alice, remembering she was a super strong character, smiled and patted Luna''s head, saying, "We''re going to the market to exchange for an alchemy furnace."


    Upon hearing this, Luna and Erebus shivered.


    "Alice... you''re not nning to use us as materials for alchemy, are you?" Luna looked at Alice with teary eyes, appearing pitiful, "We won''t do anything bad..."


    "Alchemy materials?" Alice''s smile froze momentarily, wondering what the child was thinking.


    William couldn''t help butugh.


    He finally understood why these two little ones were so afraid of Alice. They were worried about being used as materials for alchemy!


    But truthfully, creatures like a phoenix and a giant wolf, ancient and mythical beasts, would indeed make excellent materials for alchemy.


    Seeing Williamugh, Luna and Erebus grew even more panicked.


    Are we really going to do it this way?


    Was Alice actually nning to use them for alchemy?


    No wonder they were never killed, and instead, they were well-fed and plump.


    They should have taken the opportunity to escape when Alice wasn''t home some time ago.


    Whether or not they could have actually gotten away was one thing, but at least they should have tried!


    Now, it seemed toote.


    "What are you thinking? Why would I use you two as materials for alchemy?" Alice recalled that Luna and Erebus were quite good to Mia when at home, indicating that these two children were inherently not bad.


    Alice paused, then added, "As long as you behave and listen, there won''t be any problems."


    Luna and Erebus finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as they weren''t used as materials for alchemy, everything else was negotiable.


    The group made their way back to the Soulmancer''s market.


    The market wasn''t very crowded that day, with only the Guilds'' shops open and hardly any individual vendors setting up stalls.


    Therge Soulmancer organizations were recruiting apprentices.


    The independent Soulmancers were probably harboring some ambitions.


    Times had changed, and ordinary Soulmancers didn''t have it easy, being easily targeted. Joining arge Soulmancer organization provided a sense of security and a better opportunity for improving their abilities.


    Upon reaching the Mystic Attic again, they found Thaddeus absent, with his disciple attending to them.


    "Is Thaddeus here?" Alice asked as she entered. "I''d like to exchange for another alchemy furnace, but a better one this time. The one I bought yesterday exploded after just one use."


    Regardless of whether the pill Alice offered in exchange was as good as thest time, she needed to frame it this way to stand a chance of obtaining a better alchemy furnace.

 Chapter 394 Idiot! So what if I hit you?

    <h4>Chapter 394 Idiot! So what if I hit you?</h4>


    Thaddeus''s disciple, of course, remembered Alice.


    Most importantly, Thaddeus had instructed before he left that if Alice were to visit the shop again, no matter the time or reason, he should be informed immediately.


    "Oh my! It''s Miss Alice. Please wait a moment, I''ll immediately inform my master. He should be here soon." Thaddeus''s disciple, not daring to dy, quickly asked the staff to warmly entertain Alice and her group, leading them to the rest area and serving them the finest coffee.


    He then rushed inside, took out amunication crystal, muttered to himself, and the crystal faintly glowed. After conveying the message, the crystal lost its light.


    This was how Soulmancersmunicated.


    The thought is transmitted through themunication crystal to connect with the intended person, which was more efficient than making a phone call or video chatting.


    There were no issues like poor signal, and Thaddeus would directly hear his disciple''s message in his mind, leaving no room for missing information.


    After returning to his Guild the previous day, Thaddeus had presented the divine pill given by Alice, which was originally intended for Ares, the President of the Pantheon Guild.


    However, after much research, the entire Guild was baffled about the effects of the divine medicine.


    Even if it was a divine pill, it couldn''t be consumed recklessly without knowing its effects.


    Thaddeus was also intimidated by Alice''s reputation yesterday and forgot to ask about the pill''s effects, so he had specifically instructed his disciple before leaving.


    As they were at a loss, the message from the Mystic Attic arrived.


    "Old President, that Alice has returned to the Mystic Attic. Why don''t youe with me to see her?" Thaddeus ryed the message to Astraeus after receiving it.


    Astraeus pondered for a moment and asked, "The Alice you''re talking about is a young-lookingdy, right?"


    Thaddeus nodded and replied, "Yes, Alice indeed looks like a youngdy in her twenties."


    Astraeus further inquired, "Is there a young man with an impressive demeanor apanying her?"


    Thaddeus nodded, "Are you referring to that ''Pretty boy''? Indeed, he does have a notable presence."


    p!


    Astraeus suddenly struck Thaddeus across the face with a sharp p.


    Dumbfounded, Thaddeus stammered, "Elder Astraeus, why did you hit me?"


    Astraeus''s face darkened as he coldly retorted, "Idiot! What''s wrong with hitting you? Can''t I do that?"


    Thaddeus, feeling wronged and on the verge of tears, still managed to force a smile and said, "Of course you can! I was just worried about hurting your hand."


    "Stop that foolish grinning! Let''s get going!" Astraeusmanded sternly. "Be more careful with your words next time. What''s this ''Pretty boy'' nonsense? As a Soulmancer who''s lived long, how can you be so superficial in speech?"


    Astraeus knew about William.


    Today''s p was a lesson for Thaddeus, to prevent him from speaking out of turn in William''s presence and bringing trouble to their entire Guild.


    To others, Alice might be an unparalleled powerhouse, but Astraeus was well aware of the truth.


    The real strongest was William.


    And the divine pill brought by Thaddeus must havee from William''s hands!


    Astraeus, capable of swift aerial travel, reached the Mystic Attic in just 5 minutes, bringing along a Legendary-level alchemy furnace from the Pantheon Guild.


    "Don''t speak if you don''t know how to," he warned Thaddeus even before entering the shop.


    He genuinely feared Thaddeus might identally offend William.


    "I''ll do as you say and keep quiet," Thaddeus didn''t want to talk much in the first ce; what he actually feared more was Alice''s strength.


    Astraeus straightened his clothes at the entrance before stepping inside.


    "Thaddeus, do you have another alchemy furnace? I''d like to exchange for another one," Alice said. "Do you have any of better quality? The one I got yesterday exploded after just one use."


    Thaddeus merely smiled without speaking, while Astraeus interjected, "Of course, we have!" With a grand gesture, he summoned an alchemy furnace that was entirely golden, surrounded by multicolored runic glows, into the hall.


    "Would this alchemy furnace satisfy you?" Astraeus inquired with a warm smile, looking at Alice.


    This was the finest alchemy furnace from their Pantheon Guild.


    If Alice wasn''t content with this, there was nothing more he could offer.


    Alice, observing the furnace in front of her, could immediately tell it was leagues better than the one that exploded the previous day.


    Some customers nearby couldn''t help but express their amazement, "Isn''t this the Olympian Star-Patterned Alchemical Furnace, a legacy of the Pantheon Guild for over two thousand years?"


    "That''s the legendary furnace talked about in myths, isn''t it? I heard it''s the only one in the world!"


    "What could possibly be worth exchanging for such a treasure?"


    Murmurs filled the room as Alice also recognized the furnace''s extraordinary value.


    William had mentioned that the pill she crafted the previous night was merely of Legendary level.


    And this furnace was also Legendary.


    Although both were of the same quality level.


    But one crucial distinction was apparent ¨C hers was a pill, while this was a furnace.


    It was likeparing an egg to a hen that couldy eggs - a trade only a fool would ept.


    "I do like this furnace, but I only have this one pill. Would you consider the exchange?" Alice said, presenting the pill.


    Astraeus took the ss vial, opened the cork to inspect it, and murmured, "A Legendary-level pill?"


    Hearing this, bystanders doubted the trade would happen.


    After all, no one would typically trade an alchemy furnacea for a pill of the same quality.


    Astraeus simply asked, "Of course, we can exchange, but could you tell me what the effects of this pill are?"


    He wasn''t truly concerned about the pill''s effects,the question was more of a formality.


    Because of William, Astraeus was prepared to exchange the alchemy furnace for anything Alice offered, as long as she liked it.


    Alice, surprised that Astraeus was actually willing to make the exchange, hastily exined, "This pill is called Serenity Elixir. Its main effect is to calm and stabilize the mind. It''s used when umting a certain level of energy and needing to break through a specific level barrier, or to address mental disturbances caused by special reasons or idents."


    Astraeus''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?!"


    He couldn''t contain his excitement.


    The reason he hadn''t allowed his soul to enter the Divine Realm was precisely because the current leader of the Pantheon Guild, Ares, was suffering from severe mental instability.


    Now, with a pill specifically addressing this issue, it was worth trading not only the Legendary alchemy furnace but even adding a few magical artifacts.


    Others might think the trade was a loss, but if the pill could truly save Ares, any calction would deem it worthwhile.


    After all, what use was a great alchemy furnace if it couldn''t produce a specifically needed medicine?


    Alice was confident about the pill''s effects, as William had informed her. She nodded affirmatively, "Yes, the effects are urate. There''s no need for me to deceive you."


    "Then, thank you very much." Astraeus bowed deeply to Alice and then to William.


    He believed that William, knowing the difficult situation of the Pantheon Guild, had deliberately sent Alice with the pill to exchange for the furnace.


    Seeing the elderly man bowing to her, Alice was taken aback and hurriedly stepped forward to support him, saying, "Elder Astraeus, there''s no need for such formality. I''m already fortunate that you''re willing to exchange the furnace with me. I should be thanking you."

 Chapter 395 He just refused you a moment ago

    <h4>Chapter 395 He just refused you a moment ago</h4>


    Alice initially thought that no one sane would exchange an alchemy furnace of the same level for a pill of equal value.


    Now, she felt almost guilty, as if she were taking advantage of an elderly person.


    "Elder Astraeus, maybe you should reconsider? I think we shouldn''t go through with the exchange," Alice suggested, feeling that it might be inappropriate after calming down.


    It was one thing if Thaddeus had sold the furnace to her, but Astraeus was an elderly man who had sincerely bowed to her.


    She felt uneasy about taking advantage of such a situation.


    Onlookers also felt that Alice would be getting the better end of the deal by exchanging, but Astraeus appeared anxious.


    He took out an Olympian Emerald-Golden Glow Bracelet, also a Legendary Artifact, and offered it to Alice, saying, "Miss, this bracelet is also a Legendary Artifact. I''ll give it to you as well. This pill is extremely important to me, so please, let''s make the exchange."


    To others, the Serenity Elixir might not be very useful, but for the Pantheon Guild, it was a treasure of incalcble value.


    Astraeus thought Alice was hesitant because the Olympian Star-Patterned Alchemical Furnace alone wasn''t enough, so he voluntarily added another Legendary Artifact to the deal.


    "Elder Astraeus, that''s not what I meant!" Alice became even more embarrassed and said, "If you really need this pill, I''ll give it to you."


    Astraeus nodded and replied, "Thank you. Please also ept this bracelet,it''s of no use to me."


    "How can I ept this?" Alice felt ufortable, thinking she was already taking advantage, and now Astraeus was offering another Legendary Artifact, making her feel even more indebted.


    William chimed in, "Don''t refuse, just take it."


    Hisment drew disdainful looks from the bystanders.


    They were all aware of Alice''s status as a Quasi-Deity or higher, and by that measure, Alice might even be older than Astraeus.


    When William says something like this, doesn''t he feel a bit embarrassed or guilty at all?


    Alice, hearing William''s words, could only thank him and ept the bracelet.


    Upon receiving the Serenity Elixir, Astraeus visibly rxed.


    With only a little of his original life force remaining, he was uncertain how much longer he could stay in this world.


    Now, with the elixir, he could fulfill hisst wish.


    Astraeus had noticed Luna and Erebus upon entering.


    If these powerful Shapeshifters weren''t standing by William, he would have probably fled in fear by now.


    With William present, however, these beings seemed more like his pets.


    Of course, Astraeus hadn''t forgotten the promise he made to William.


    Now that his wish was fulfilled, he was ready to boldly carry out William''s request.


    Just then, a young man and a middle-aged man entered Mystic Attic.


    "Wait a minute! I want that alchemy furnace!"


    This statement made almost everyone turn their heads.


    Really? Someone dared topete with Alice for an item?


    "Astraeus! Hahaha!" The middle-aged man beside the young manughed heartily. "I''ve been secluded for so long, and when I finally step out, I hear you''re the world''s strongest. Yet today, it seems your life is nearly at its end, far from your past glory. I wanted to challenge you, but in this state, it''s truly uninteresting! Utterly uninteresting!"


    The customers in Mystic Attic fell silent upon hearing the middle-aged man''s words.


    Most had only heard of Astraeus''s name and had never seen him in person. The former leader of the Pantheon Guild, known as the strongest in the world, was now this elderly man before them.


    Yet, someone was openly challenging Astraeus, speaking in a tone that seemed quite dismissive.


    "Sebastian Murphy?! You''re still alive!" Astraeus''s brows furrowed slightly, but his gaze lingered meaningfully on the young man beside him.


    "If you''re still in the world of the living, how could I possibly be dead?" Sebastian appeared to be in his forties, with a physique like a sculpted statue, his skin a healthy bronze tone, and a build even more outstanding than professional bodybuilders.


    Yet he addressed Astraeus directly by name, suggesting he might be older than Astraeus.


    Astraeus, facing Sebastian, merely smiled, "Your Celestial Sentinels Guild members really are unique, living for thousands of years and still retaining more than half of your original life force."


    Previously, when William had asked Astraeus to eliminate three individuals, one of them was Dominic from the Celestial Sentinels Guild.


    The young man beside Sebastian seemed to be protected by some mysterious power, likely to be Dominic.


    Sebastian, with his arms crossed behind his back, confidently said, "Naturally, our pursuit in the Celestial Sentinels Guild is to transcend limits through martial prowess, to reach a realm where we can shatter space itself. Even if we enter the Divine Realm, we shall remain top-tier warriors."


    Astraeus, with a flicker of sarcasm in his eyes, retorted, "I''ve heard your guild pursues the ultimate inbat skills, but it seems no one has really reached that legendary realm in thousands of years."


    His words were a clear challenge to Sebastian, sparing no consideration for his pride.


    "Hmph! I didn''te today to argue with you! Your alchemical furnace has caught the interest of this young apprentice from our guild. Tell me, what do you want in exchange?" Sebastian''s focus was clearly on the young man by his side, while hepletely ignored Alice and her group.


    What about someone surpassing the Quasi-Deity level?


    How could such a person exist in this world?


    At first nce, the energy emanating from Alice was that of a typical mid-level Soulmancer, and she even looked like a young woman in her twenties.


    If she really were a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse, surely her original life force couldn''t be this abundant?


    I heard that Garen directly conceded in front of Alice!


    What level of strength does that put Garen at?


    A Demi-God level swordsman, thinking he is invincible?


    The only exnation must be that Garen intentionally conceded to Alice for some reason!


    Astraeus first asked, "What''s the name of this young man beside you?"


    Sebastian nced at the young man, who then bowed and said, "My name is Dominic."


    "Dominic! A good name," Astraeus chuckled, head lowered.


    "This alchemical furnace, since it''s already promised to someone else, obviously can''t be sold to you," Astraeus smiled, "Sebastian, surely you wouldn''t stoop to ying the role of a robber over such an item?"


    Sebastianughed heartily, then turned his gaze to Alice, saying, "Youngdy, how about you exchange the pill with me instead?"


    Simply put, if Astraeus didn''t want to sell to him, then he would ruin his deal.


    He had also heard about the mental derangement of Ares, the leader of the Pantheon Guild. This pill must not fall into Astraeus''s hands.


    Once Astraeus leaves this world with Ares still mentally unstable, their Celestial Sentinels Guild would be the strongest guild in the world.


    iming to want to buy the alchemical furnace, but his real purpose was something else.


    Alice also responded, "Oh no, that won''t do! I''ve already promised it to this elder here."


    Sebastian''s gaze sharpened, he said coldly, "Youngdy, I advise you to think carefully before answering! Those who have refused me in the past haven''t met with good ends."


    Before Alice could speak, William, pointing at Astraeus, said with a smile, "He just refused you a moment ago."

 Chapter 396 Come with me to a place.

    <h4>Chapter 396 Come with me to a ce.</h4>


    William''s message was crystal clear. Hadn''t Sebastian just imed that those who defy him never end well?


    But look at Astraeus, who had just tly refused Sebastian.


    Such intimidation resembled the viins in novels, arrogantly proiming their omnipotence, only to embarrass themselves at critical moments, much like those overconfident yet perpetually stumblingic characters.


    "If I fail, then..." but then things go awry, ending in awkward defeat.


    It seemed Sebastian was also enacting such a farce this time.


    "Young man, you don''t get to speak here!" Sebastian''s sharp gaze fell on William, his attitude resembling that of a seasoned viin, intending to make William submit.


    With a slight upturn of his mouth, William watched as Sebastian suddenly turned and pped Dominic heavily on the head.


    As a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse, Sebastian''s strike instantly took Dominic''s life, leaving only a drifting soul behind. The dark, mysterious force that had enveloped him rapidly dissipated.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What just happened?


    Sebastian was stunned too.


    What had just transpired?


    In the moment he turned to William, his memory experienced a brief gap.


    Then, he found that he had killed Dominic!


    He didn''t understand exactly what had happened, but there was no doubt that someone among them had just interfered with his mind and controlled his body.


    Is there really such a person in this world?


    He didn''t have time to deal with Dominic''s body, as his back was already covered in cold sweat from the shock.


    Whoever that person was, they were undoubtedly much more powerful than him!


    Provoking that person further could lead to consequences far beyond his capacity to bear.


    "I apologize! Please forgive my offense!"


    Sebastian was unsure whether the real powerhouse was William or Alice, but he felt it was one of them.


    Not daring to ask outright, he awkwardly bowed and quickly left with Dominic''s body.


    In Mystic Attic, the onlookers, unaware of the true circumstances, turned their gaze towards Alice.


    Was this what they called a master hidden in in sight?


    Sebastian''s previously intimidating demeanor had transformed dramatically.


    He, who didn''t even regard Astraeus, had to bow and apologize in front of Alice, and even killed a young member of his own Guild on the spot!


    ...!


    The disparity in strength was clear to see!


    This scene further solidified Alice''s image as a peerless powerhouse in the eyes of the audience.


    However, Alice herself waspletely baffled by what had happened.


    "Why did he attack his own person?" she asked, puzzled.


    William replied sinctly, "Maybe he just went crazy all of a sudden."


    Those around who heard their conversation dared not make a sound.


    Look, he really did go mad all of a sudden!


    A big shot of at least Quasi-Deity level suddenly went crazy and pped a young member of his own guild to death.


    And you two did nothing!


    It was entirely his own mental issue.


    Astraeus had initially nned to kill Dominic in front of Sebastian but had not expected William to intervene.


    In this way, Astraeus wouldn''t suffer serious injuries from the bacsh of the mysterious force and also prevented the rtionship between Pantheon Guild and Celestial Sentinels Guild from deteriorating.


    As for the specific effects of the divine medicine, Astraeus didn''t delve deeper.


    He decided to store it in Pantheon Guild''s treasury as a precious relic of the guild.


    Leaving some mysteries unsolved for future generations could also be a kind of fun.


    "Now that the transaction ispleted, we will take our leave. Please have the alchemy furnace delivered to my house," Alice said, not possessing treasures like a space storage ring.


    Astraeus effortlessly stored the alchemical furnace in an artifact named the Olympian Emerald-Golden Glow Bracelet, then handed it to Alice. It turned out that this mysteriously glowing bracelet was a kind of artifact simr to a magical storage bag.


    This left Alice feeling a bit embarrassed.


    As someone regarded as a "peerless powerhouse," she didn''t have such magical storage equipment.


    She wondered if this would expose her true identity.


    But unbeknownst to her, to the onlookers, every action of hers seemed profoundly unfathomable.


    Why would a true master rely on magical artifacts? They can turn any item around them or even every nce into a lethal weapon.


    Alice took the Olympian Emerald-Golden Glow Bracelet and left leisurely with her hands behind her back.


    After spending so much time with William, she might not have learned many skills, but she certainly picked up some of his proud demeanor.


    Stepping out of Mystic Attic, Alice secretly sighed in relief.


    That scene was quite frightening!


    Is this what the world of Soulmaners is like?


    Someone can just p a young member of their own guild to death over a minor upset.


    Luckily, William isn''t like that!


    "Luckily, William isn''t like that!"


    William and Alice walked side by side, with William asking in a low voice, "Were you scared just now?"


    Alice took a deep breath and replied, "Not really that scared."


    Suddenly interested, William gave a mysterious smile and said, "Come with me to a ce."


    "Where?" Alice looked puzzled.


    Where were they going now? Why did she have a bad feeling about this? Every time William said something like this, it seemed to never be anything good.


    "A great ce!"


    Alice didn''t get a chance to refuse and followed William a long way until finally...


    "The view from this cliff is amazing!" Alice stood on the edge of a steep cliff, marveling at the magnificent sunset before her, and said with augh, "You didn''t bring me here just to watch the sunset, did you?"


    Alice hadn''t expected William to have such a romantic side.


    Previously, she always thought of William as emotionally oblivious, almost like a robot when it came to love.


    It appeared she hadpletely misunderstood him.


    "Jump down!" William stood next to Alice, looking down at the profound canyon. The height was dizzying, as if it led to another world, shrouded in thick fog with the bottompletely obscured.


    ording to an ancient legend, whenever the "Chosen One" jumps into the abyss during an adventure, mysterious treasures await them.


    This pattern always seemed to hold true in movies and novels.


    By this logic, if Alice jumped, she might really encounter some surprise.


    William, of course,cked nothing, but this was an interesting experiment.


    He wanted to verify whether, as a person chosen by the Cosmic Entity, her destiny was truly that powerful and her luck incredibly good.


    "..." Alice seriously doubted her ears and stared at William in disbelief.


    "You heard me right, jump down!" William said. "Now is the time to train your courage. There are treasures below."


    Alice couldn''t help butugh through her tears, "Stop joking, you know I''m afraid of heights."


    Back in Ravenwood, she didn''t even have the courage to cross a bridge, and now William was asking her to jump off a cliff, and such a high one at that.


    William reassured her, "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine if you jump."


    "Will you catch me below?" Alice felt her blood pressure rise. Even bungee jumping wasn''t this thrilling, and bungee jumping always involved safety ropes!


    If William was going to catch her, maybe she could muster up the courage to jump with her eyes closed.


    But William shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t catch you at the bottom of the cliff."


    "..." Alice felt utterly devastated. Was this some kind of ruthless guy who took advantage of a girl and then got rid of her by throwing her off a cliff?


    And he still told her not to worry ¨C how could she possibly not worry?


    "Are you going to jump or not? If you don''t, I might have to push you," William pondered, adding, "If I push you, the effect might be even better."


    Recently, William had read quite a few fantasy novels. If a person is pushed off a cliff by someone close to them, the chances of finding a treasure might double.


    "Wait! Can you at least tell me why?" Alice was on the verge of tears, "Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Williamughed, "I just want to see if you''ll find treasures like the protagonists in those novels after jumping down."

 Chapter 397 This man is really heartless!

    <h4>Chapter 397 This man is really heartless!</h4>


    "Can you actually test something like this?" Alice was frustrated. "Falling from this height, even if I don''t end up disabled, getting disfigured is still possible!"


    Williamughed, "You are, after all, a Soulmancer. Just protect yourself with an energy shield, and there''s nothing to fear!"


    Far away, Luna and Erebus stood, unable to hear anything, just watching William and Alice standing at the cliff''s edge, apparently talking about something.


    Luna, puzzled, asked, "What are they doing there?"


    "I don''t know! Maybe there''s something below!"


    "Something below?" Luna instinctively used her senses to scan the bottom of the cliff.


    When she saw the scene at the bottom of the cliff, her mouth opened wide in shock, unable to utter aplete sentence: "How... how... is that possible?"


    "How can I not be afraid!" Alice, on the verge of tears, was both amused and annoyed by William''s words, "Anyway, I''m not jumping."


    William didn''t care about that; his hand was already on Alice''s buttocks, giving her a push forward.


    "Ah! You''re really pushing?!" Alice never imagined William would actually push her off.


    This was a sheer cliff!


    William smiled slightly and leapt down as well.


    The two of them fell freely from the top of the cliff, the wind howling as Alice, terrified, closed her eyes, screaming heartbreakingly.


    "Stay calm! Quickly use an energy shield to protect yourself, otherwise if you fall to your death, I won''t be responsible!" William''s voice reached Alice''s ears.


    Only then did Alice open her eyes, noticing William a few feet away from her.


    Everyone was jumping off the cliff, but why was it that William''s hair didn''t even get messed up, and his clothes were still neat and tidy,pletely defying Newton''sws?


    She was in a worse state, her hair blown chaotically, and unable to control her own body.


    "Even if I were to fall to my death, you wouldn''t care?" she thought to herself.


    This man is really heartless!


    Alice, with tears in her eyes, struggled to activate her secret technique, and a protective shield of energy blossomed around her.


    Yet, even so, due to her fear of heights, she found it hard to control her own body.


    Williammented with a smile, "Yes, just like that. Even if you fall, you won''t die."


    "..."


    You''re really great atforting people!


    Hearing William''s words, Alice almost lost her grip on the energy shield in frustration.


    As they fell, Alice collided with countless horizontally growing trees, leaving her covered in branches and leaves, lookingpletely disheveled.


    "Boom!"


    Alicended headfirst, thankfully into a vast pond at the bottom of the cliff. Fortunately, her energy shield protected her, so she wasn''t hurt.


    The ssh she made shot up a hundred feet high.


    William also dived into the water but didn''t cause even a slight ripple.


    The manner of theirnding was worlds apart.


    William also shielded the bottom of the cliff from view, so Luna and others couldn''t see what happened at the bottom.


    After swimming in the clear pond for a while, Alice finally saw William.


    William was still smiling.


    As she was about to approach him, he swiftly swam up to her like a nimble fish and pointed behind her, "Look behind you."


    Alice turned around and was immediately stunned.


    A massive ck dragon, with wsrger than Alice herself, was chained to a stone pir.


    Its immense body,?exuded an aura of majesty and terror that was awe-inspiring.


    Unfortunately, it was already dead.


    In the process of William clearing this newly emergednd of its creatures, even such a powerful ck dragon was merely an incidental casualty.


    "This is an ancient giant dragon, its powerparable to the legendary top-tier god-kings," William said. "Now, this ck dragon belongs to you."


    Alice was taken aback. How could such a massive dragon, chained up like this, suddenly be hers?


    Could she even take it with her?


    "Inside its body lies a dragon pearl. If you can extract and assimte it, your power will greatly increase, and you will gain the unique power inheritance of the dragon race."


    After saying this, William swam towards the shore.


    The creatures of this newnd were all ferocious beasts. Logically, there shouldn''t be any chains like these, and yet here was an ancient giant dragon imprisoned.


    The power of ancient giant dragons was on par with that of god-kings, and the ck dragon, symbolizing ughter, was immensely powerful. It was probably confined by some god-king level powerhouses.


    If not for William, this ck dragon would probably still be alive.


    God-kings could imprison this ancient giant dragon, but they could not kill it.


    Alice didn''t stay long in the water and swam to the shore.


    "Huff!" Alice emerged from the water, soaking wet, and looked up at William on the shore, asking, "You knew there was a pond here, and such a dragon, right?"


    William shook his head, "I didn''t know!"


    "You didn''t know?!!" Alice''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Weren''t you afraid it wasn''t a pond down here? I was headfirst!"


    "I just picked a tall cliff at random," William said with a smile. "Logically speaking, even if it wasn''t a pond, you wouldn''t die with your energy shield; at worst, you''d get injured."


    "You''re really confident in me!" Alice was about to explode with frustration, but having known William for a while, she knew this was just his style¡ªalways managing to infuriate people half to death.


    "Alright, stop looking at me like that. Go and extract the dragon pearl," William instructed, pausing before adding, "Oh, and while you''re at it, cut me a piece of the ck dragon''s flesh. It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted dragon meat."


    "..." Alice realized she had misunderstood. She thought her rtionship with William had progressed, but it seemed he was still the same as before, with no significant change in his attitude towards her.


    "How do I extract it?" Alice had just asked when she saw William''s expression and dived back into the pond.


    How else to extract it?


    All she had was the Sword of Soulbreaker!


    William sat leisurely by the pond, having started a fire, waiting for Alice to emerge with the items.


    This adventure had indeed proven that Alice''s luck was exceptionally good.


    William hadn''t explored the bottom of the cliff beforeing here, but as soon as Alice jumped, she encountered an ancient giant dragon. It seemed he needn''t worry too much about her in the future.


    Sitting on the ground, after a few minutes, William saw the pond turn a pale gold color - the blood of the ck dragon!


    Ordinary people, if they could soak in dragon blood and sessfully merge its residual energy into their bodies, would be incredibly strong.


    Suddenly, with a "ssh," Alice jumped out of the pond, covered in dragon blood that shimmered with a faint golden luster.


    In her left hand, she tightly held arge purple dragon pearl, and in her right hand, she dragged arge piece of ck dragon meat.


    She struggled to climb ashore, only to find she had no spare clothes.


    Meanwhile, William remained seated where he was, and once Alice handed him the dragon meat, he began to focus on grilling the meat.


    Alice wiped the blood from her face and asked, "Is this the ck dragon''s pearl? How should I use it?"


    As William grilled the meat, he calmly replied, "ce it between your hands, focus your mental energy, and you''ll be able to merge with its energy."


    "By the way, I''ll be leaving soon. You stay here and properly merge with its energy. If you get hungry, just grill some meat for yourself."

 Chapter 398 Little friend, could you repeat what you just said?

    <h4>Chapter 398 Little friend, could you repeat what you just said?</h4>


    "You''re going up to the cliff edge? And you''re leaving me here?"


    Alice was on the verge of a meltdown!


    This is truly your way of doing things, my dear William!


    Showing not the slightest bit of gentleness or consideration towards women.


    William nodded, saying, "This ce is quite nice, very quiet, perfect for you to focus on enhancing your strength..."


    Nice? What do you mean nice?


    How can you call this ce good?


    There''s no bathtub, no coffee, it looks like there''s no signal, let alone charging a phone.


    Hasn''t there been an experiment on how long modern people canst without electronic devices?


    Alice found herself inexplicably part of this experiment.


    "I don''t want to enhance my strength in a ce like this!" Alice pouted and red at William, protesting vehemently!


    William''s smile didn''t diminish as he said, "I didn''t discuss it with you. If you can, find your own way up!"


    "Ah! I''m going crazy!" Alice cried, clutching her head.


    She really was going insane!


    She must have been out of her mind to follow William to such an "interesting" ce.


    William solemnly said, "Making you jump was to train your courage! You knew jumping wouldn''t harm you, yet you hesitated. Do you think that''s okay?"


    "What do you mean ''Knowing that jumping wouldn''t cause any harm''?" Alice was exasperated by William''s theory. Such a high cliff, and he says ''knowing''...


    "Are you not fine now?" William chuckled. "Having you enhance your strength here is to train your patience, temper your character. Others seek secluded ces to study hard and improve themselves, an experience that often takes decades or even a century. I''m just asking you to stay here for a while, absorbing the residual energy of this ce. Is it really that difficult?"


    Alice remained dissatisfied, sulking as she asked, "How long exactly is ''a while''? I can''t possibly stay in this canyon for five or ten years, can I?"


    William pondered for a moment before replying, "That depends on your own ability toprehend and learn."


    Alice frowned, "What does that mean?"


    "It means you need to find materials nearby, refine a thousand legendary pills, and learn to fly in the air. Once you achieve that, you can naturally return."


    "A thousand legendary pills?!" Alice''s face showed a nk expression, "Are you nning to have me concoct a huge bag of them as snacks for you?"


    Suddenly, William flicked her forehead and said expressionlessly, "If you really can make a big bag, I wouldn''t mind trying them. I''m sure I can handle them."


    "Don''t flick my forehead! If you keep doing this, I might really be stupid." Alice, rubbing her head in pain, felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    She regretted it!


    She really did regret it!


    From the beginning, she should not have chosen William as her mentor.


    If she hadn''t chosen William as her mentor, she wouldn''t have fallen for this detestable old man.


    If only...


    "Stop daydreaming! Eat up. If you need any daily necessities, I can bring them down for you. As for other things, don''t think too much about it." Seeing Alice''s disappointed face, William knew what she was thinking and directly interrupted her thoughts.


    Alice quickly epted the reality and said, counting on her fingers, "Bring down myptop, there''s no inte here, download some good TV shows for me, charge it every day¡­"


    Before she could finish counting on her fingers, she noticed William''s look that clearly said he wouldn''t help her, and her voice faded: "Thene and apany me at night, you know I''m afraid of the dark¡­"


    William smiled reluctantly, making it clear that this was impossible.


    "You won''t evene to apany me, and you''re okay leaving me alone in this eerie ce?" Alice tried to use typical girlish tactics - whining, acting coquettishly, and even pretending to be in despair, but she quickly realized that these tricks were absolutely useless on William.


    After all, he was the man who could push her off a thousand-foot cliff.


    "Can you at least bring me a cup of coffee every day? I want an iced caramel mhiato with whipped cream." Alice paused, then said in a low voice, "I just want to see you, that''s all."


    William nodded and said, "As for coffee, you can choose a different vor every day."


    He certainly understood the thoughts of a girl.


    Alice finally rxed, taking William''s words as an agreement.


    She was really afraid that William would refuse even this request.


    With the coffee matter settled, Alice''s other requests were quite normal.


    Just some daily necessities.


    After noting them down, William flew up, leaving Alice alone at the bottom of the cliff.


    Although they had previously agreed to go to the Soulmancer school together, William felt that since he knew those basic knowledge, he could just take some timeter to teach Alice. There was no need for both of them to attend together.


    Since Alice was chosen by the Cosmic Entity, he thought it best to let her develop on her own, which should yield good results.


    As for why the Cosmic Entity chose Alice, he didn''t mind at all.


    As long as the Cosmic Entity was a conscious entity, he was not afraid.


    After all, having lived so many years, if the Cosmic Entity was truly powerful enough to kill him, it probably would have done so already.


    ying such a game now just proves that the Cosmic Entity cannot confront him directly.


    Everything that needs to resort to plots or such calctions is because their strength is not strong enough.


    Like William, he never ys these fancy tricks.


    If he really dislikes something, he just directly eliminates it. Why bother with the hassle?


    It''s only because he currently can''t track the Cosmic Entity''s presence. If he could, he would definitely capture it for thorough research.


    After William left, Luna and Erebus were still standing there in the distance.


    "Alice? Why didn''t shee up with you?" Luna, who still had a favorable impression of William, asked politely.


    William replied, "She won''t being up for the time being. For the next while, you two will stay with me. Whoever I tell you to attack, you attack. Got it?"


    Erebus looked at William with a cold gaze and snorted, "Who do you think you are? If it weren''t for Alice''s sake, I would have pped you to death with one hit."


    As soon as Erebus uttered those words, he immediately felt the atmosphere turn odd.


    It was as if the word "danger" had materialized above his forehead.


    Luna''s heart also started thumping uncontrobly.


    What exactly was happening?


    William slowly extended his hand, cing his palm on Erebus''s head, gently stroked it, and said with a pleasant demeanor, "Little friend, could you repeat what you just said?"


    Erebus''s face turned pale.


    Logically, he should have dodged William''s hand reaching for his head.


    But he found himselfpletely immobilized.


    William''s palm on his head seemed to have seized control of his life.


    Luna also looked at William with a face full of terror.


    She had always felt a strange familiarity with William, and now she realized what this feeling was all about.


    "Father God!"?Luna eximed subconsciously as she stared at William, observing the energy emanating from him. This sense of familiarity seemed to make her somewhat incredulous.


    William slowly withdrew his hand, allowing Erebus to heave a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted, but now his gaze towards William hadpletely changed.


    William was not a person who reveled in killing, especially not towards these children. He actually quite liked them, otherwise, he wouldn''t have adopted Anthony Carter and others in the past.


    This might also be because he had lived for a billion years and had no children of his own.

 Chapter 399 Wash your hands before eating!

    <h4>Chapter 399 Wash your hands before eating!</h4>


    In front of William, Luna and Erebus didn''t even have the courage to make a move.


    It was at this moment they realized that apart from Alice, this man seemed to be one of those unparalleled powerful beings.


    The kind that could instantly kill a god king.


    "You''re Father God, aren''t you?" Luna said as she threw herself onto William, hugging his legs.


    William looked down at her and replied, "I am not your Father God."


    The Father God she was referring to was the entity that William had expelled from his body.


    Since that entity was a part of William, their fundamental powers and aura were simr.


    It was normal for Luna to mistake him for her Father God.


    However, that entity''s strength was barely one ten-thousandth of William''s. Luna and Erebus, souls who had escaped from the underworld, had only received a portion of its power.


    Their power was vastly inferior to William''s.


    This was also why William didn''t care about the small schemes of that entity.


    If he could expel it from his body, he could also annihte it!


    "You really aren''t?" Luna looked up at William, her eyes filled with confusion. Among the souls that had escaped from the underworld, she was the only one who had seen that entity, albeit only its back, and had felt its aura up close.


    "No!" William firmly dispelled her thought.


    Luna couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.


    To her, the Father God was incredibly benevolent, and even after death, she would willingly offer all her power and soul to him.


    "You two kids, you''d better behave, understand?" Knowing the true identities of these two children, who were among the top powers in this world, William, as an employee of the 13th Bureau, had a duty to ensure social stability and prosperity.


    He naturally wouldn''t allow these two kids to cause chaos.


    "We understand," Luna nodded. Even though William wasn''t the Father God, his formidable power was indisputable.


    Angering him would undoubtedly lead to severe consequences.


    William took the two children to his house and then said, "You can''t enter the house. Until Ie back, you are to stay in this yard." He then smelled something foul and pointed at Erebus and then at a corner of the yard by the fence. "Go and turn over the soil there."


    Needless to say, Amy must have visited while he wasn''t home!


    Erebus had also smelled that odor...


    How infuriating!


    He was actually being asked to turn over human waste!


    He remembered how humans used to collect his excretions for alchemical materials, risking their lives in the process.


    However, facing William''smand, he dared not refuse and reluctantly went over to use his hands...


    "Use a shovel!" William shouted, and a shovel from the yard flew straight to Erebus.


    He almost forgot that Erebus, in his true form as the Shadow Giant Wolf Fenrir, used to dig the ground like a dog after defecating before transforming into a human.


    Naturally, he would have used his paws for digging.


    The shovel stood in front of Erebus, who hesitated for a while before smirking and saying, "No need!"


    Right in front of William, he extended his hand towards the ground before him.


    Hiss...


    William himself couldn''t help but take a sharp breath in surprise, thinking, indeed a tough guy!


    "Just stay here! Don''t hurt anyone!" William said and then left.


    He had to go to the Turner household to get Alice''s necessities and some clothes for her to change into.


    In addition to that, he also bought a tent.


    Calvin didn''t find it strange that William came to collect Alice''s belongings and just asked a few simple questions.


    After fetching the items, William returned and handed them to Alice, and also set up a magical barrier near the cliff that only allowed exit but no entry.


    It was now impossible for anyone to approach that cliff unless Alice herself had the ability toe out. She was, in a sense, vanished from the human world.


    "You''re just going to leave like this?" Alice, looking sullen, tugged at William''s sleeve and said, "There''s no water for bathing or drinking here. The water in the pond is contaminated with blood,it has a strong smell of blood."


    William rubbed her head and said, "I''ve taught you how to control elements, remember? You can turn them into water, turn them into wind. If you want to bathe, you can summon water yourself, however you want to wash. If you feel the air around you is not fresh, just summon a breeze to blow away the unpleasant smells."


    "You really know how tofort someone," Alice rolled her eyes in response.


    "Of course," William smiled, "Focus on improving your strength while you are here. I''m leaving now; those two kids are still at my house, and I''m afraid they might just tear my yard apart."


    All Alice could do was watch William fly away and stomp her feet in frustration.


    And he says "of course"!


    Is this what they call being considerate?


    When William returned to his yard, he saw Amy sitting with Luna and Erebus at a stone tableid out with a pot of Herbal Breeze Lamb Broth, a te of Sole Pata, a te of Beef Bourguignon, and Maria Hughes watching the three children.


    "William, are you reallyfortable leaving those two kids alone at home? Aren''t you afraid they might get lost?" Maria said to William upon his return, unable to help herself frommenting.


    William smiled, "No problem, they won''t get lost!"


    Looking at Luna and Erebus, Maria asked, "Are these two kids from your rtives'' family?"


    William nodded in agreement and said to Luna and Erebus, "Aren''t you two going to call her Ms. Hughes? Remember to say thank you after eating, understand?"


    Luna obediently said, "Thank you, Ms. Hughes."


    Erebus, appearing somewhat sullen, still echoed the sentiment.


    These two children are actually very powerful shapeshifters, beings beyond Quasi-Deity level.


    Their purpose ining to this Prime World was to develop their own power, to strengthen the might of their father god, and then to facilitate the arrival of their father god into this world.


    But now?


    They seemed like pets taken in by someone, daring not to do anything.


    To actually show such respect to an ordinary person!


    And to say thank you!


    It felt like a disgrace to them as Shapeshifters!


    Unfortunately, given the current situation and Under the absolute power suppression of William''s strength, they had no choice but to behave themselves, only hoping that their otherpanions would achieve something during this period.


    Just waiting for the day their father god descends upon this world.


    Erebus swore that when the day came, he would make William clean up feces and then use his paws, which had touched the waste, to pat William''s head.


    William stared at Erebus for a long time and then suddenly asked, "Erebus, did you wash your hands?"


    "Wash hands?" Erebus looked bewilderedly at William.


    Clearly, in the worldview of the Shapeshifters, there wasn''t a habit of washing hands before meals.


    Thankfully, when Erebus and Luna were at the Turner''s house, Mia had taught them to use cutlery,otherwise, Erebus might have directly grabbed the food with his hands.


    William said wearily, "Wash your hands before eating! Understand the importance of hygiene?"


    Regardless of whether Erebus understood it before, now that William had said so, he had no choice but to wash his hands.


    There was no other option,the impression William had left on him was too terrifying. He even suspected that William could annihte him with just a nce.

 Chapter 400 Life is short and filled with endless sorrows

    <h4>Chapter 400 Life is short and filled with endless sorrows</h4>


    Without eating, William simply took one look and knew that the ingredients and cooking methods Maria used for the food were all fine.


    Seeing Erebus and Luna wolfing down their food indicated that the taste was undoubtedly good as well.


    With Alice currently at the bottom of the cliff absorbing the energy of the dragon pearl and unable toe up for a while, the responsibility of running the restaurant naturally fell entirely to Maria.


    Today, as the Soulmancer school was recruiting apprentices, William took the two kids to the school.


    At that time, the school''s yground was equipped with a dozen instruments, and a clerical staff member from the 13th Bureau was seated nearby, monitoring the values on theputer.


    These devices could only test whether individuals could mobilize the energy within their bodies, the extent of this energy mobilization, and their mental strength.


    Testing each person took about three minutes. Those who could mobilize energy were registered first, and whether they could enter the Soulmancer school would depend on their rankings in a few days.


    Those with strong mental powers, even if not admitted to the Soulmancer school, would definitely be noted by the 13th Bureau.


    As for those who showed potential but couldn''t enter the Soulmancer school, the 13th Bureau would definitelymunicate with them.


    If the test data was exceptional, indicating great potential, the 13th Bureau might register them without reporting and retain them for themselves.


    Selecting potential human candidates to be Soulmancers, a task of great importance, was mainly managed by the 13th Bureau.


    After all, due to their advanced technology and resource advantages, they are able to quickly identify and attract those geniuses with immense potential as Soulmancers.


    Moreover, the 13th Bureau possesses abundant training resources and advanced facilities, which enable effective cultivation of these talents.


    Without such technological and informational advantages, investing substantial resources and effort in searching for and nurturing Soulmancers would not be significantly meaningful.


    William, of course, didn''t need to be tested and, because of Steven and others, he ended up being the overall person in charge of this recruitment.


    In the work group chat, there was a notification, and William''s photo and contact number were shared by Zoey.


    Unfortunately, after receiving one call, William switched his phone to silent mode and didn''t answer calls from unsaved numbers.


    "Hey! William! You actually came to the school?"


    As soon as William reached the yground, he was spotted by Edward.


    "Hmm?" William certainly remembered this young man. On his first day at the school, William encountered Edward proposing to L, andter at the bar, he met Piper, who turned out to be Edward''s mother.


    This young man had repeatedly faced setbacks with William, and now he dared to approach William again?


    Are you out of your mind?


    Edward shed a confident grin and proimed, "I know you''re a Soulmancer, I just got tested, and I''m S-rank! Do you understand what that means?"


    His cronies joined in with derisiveughter, exuding arrogance.


    "Do you know what S-rank means?" Edward continued smugly, "S-rank implies that both my mental strength and perception are top-notch. I will definitely be the strongest man on Earth in the future, and then you''ll be groveling at my feet."


    Edward''s cronies chimed in with their mockery.


    "That''s right! Edward''s potential is limitless, he might even be the leader of a renowned Soulmancer organization someday."


    "William, if you kneel and beg for mercy now, maybe Edward will spare your life."


    "He''s so magnanimous, he surely won''t hold a grudge if you apologize now."


    The group was noisy and mocking, but no one dared to physically confront William.


    William found the scene amusing.


    S-rank, huh!


    "Not bad, not bad at all! You''re very impressive!" William nodded and continued walking forward with Luna and Erebus.


    Engaging in an argument with Edward or even beating him up might give Edward a sense of aplishment.


    Or he could shout something like "You just wait, one day I''ll defeat you" at William''s retreating figure.


    Edward felt extremely frustrated because Williampletely ignored him.


    "Hey, stop right there!" Edward shouted angrily behind William, "Are you looking down on me?"


    William didn''t even pause in his stride and advised Luna and Erebus, "Remember, unless I tell you to, don''t fight with anyone. Be polite, and don''t make noise in public ces. It''s uncouth."


    His words weren''t meant as a dig at Edward, but simply as a lesson for the two kids after witnessing Edward''s behavior.


    William was even considering in his mind, if he trained Luna and Erebus to be his capable assistants, would that thing expelled from his body feel sad and cry when it descended upon this world?


    However, he thought, being something expelled from his body, it probably wouldn''t be so fragile as to cry.


    William himself also felt that he seemed to particrly enjoy doing such things.


    "William! What do you mean by that? Are you calling me uncouth?" Edward, hearing William''s words, immediately began cursing loudly.


    When people curse, they often involve the other person''s family members, especially female rtives.


    However, for William, there really aren''t any immediate family members, so Edward''s curses seemed somewhat futile.


    Just then, a stern voice chimed in, "Edward! That''s really impolite, how could you treat William like that? Apologize right now!"


    Oh, it was Piper.


    William had noticed her earlier but chose to ignore her on purpose.


    He knew that Piper might still harbor old feelings for him. They did have some flirtatious moments back when he worked at the bar, but that was all in the past.


    Now that William no longer worked there and considering the general practice of monogamy in society, he obviously couldn''t involve himself with other women anymore.


    Edward immediately lost his earlier swagger and said with his head lowered, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Frowning, Piper replied discontentedly, "What do you mean why? Can''t Ie? If I didn''t, would you have started a fight with William?"


    "It''s not like that!" Edward seemed quite dejected, "Mom, this is between him and me. Can you please not interfere?"


    Piper retorted angrily, "How can I not interfere? I regret not getting involved more over the years. Look at you now, acting like a little thug! If only you were half as steady and mature as William, I would be relieved."


    Edward might act tough in public, but in front of his mother, he dared not be reckless and could only silently hang his head.


    Piper then turned towards Edward''s cronies, her expression growing even more severe, "And what about you all? Trying to form a little gang? Don''t you know the government is currently cracking down hard on these illegal group activities?"


    These words silenced Edward''s cronies. They could only lower their heads, not daring to retort. After all, this was Edward''s mother, and they certainly wouldn''t dare to utter a word against her.


    After scolding Edward, Piper had wanted to chat with William for a bit, but when she turned around, she found that William had already walked far away.


    Watching William''s receding figure, Piper let out a soft sigh.


    Piper gazed at William''s departing back, filled with admiration. Such a person as William was truly rare: untempted by materialism,posed in conduct, and even in the face of her son''s provocation, he maintained his silence.


    Compared to William, her son Edward seemed utterlycking.


    Piper turned to look at Edward and, thinking of William, became increasingly angry. She couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "Look at you, all downcast! I really don''t know who you take after!"


    Edward looked dejected and replied in a low voice, "Mom, you''re my birth mother, of course I take after you."


    Feeling insulted, Piper angrily said, "Hmph!" and then sternly warned, "Edward, I''m telling you again, stop provoking William, or I''ll make you regret it!"


    The young man had thought he finally had a chance to show off and properly teach William a lesson. But now, he didn''t even get the chance to strike, and even his own mother was siding with William.


    He thought to himself, life is short and filled with endless sorrows.

 Chapter 401 Inaccurate testing

    <h4>Chapter 401 Inurate testing</h4>


    Piper didn''t linger long at the school. After scolding Edward and failing to have even a brief conversation with William, she felt somewhat disheartened and quietly left.


    Her sudden appearance and intervention undoubtedly deepened Edward''s resentment towards William.


    "This despicable ''Pretty boy'', how shamelessly he''s charmed my mother!"


    "Can''t this guy have a little shame? To actually make moves on my family."


    He could never forget the day his mother asked him to call William "Uncle."


    "Today, I must teach him a lesson!"


    But William was skilled inbat!


    He knew this; even with his cronies, they probably wouldn''t be enough to stand up to William.


    That''s why they were all talk and no action.


    One of Edward''s cronies said, "Edward, William must also be here for the test."


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Edward rolled his eyes. "I heard that kid William often skips sses. Why else would hee to school today if not for the test? And he even brought two kids,obviously, they are here for the test too."


    The crony sinisterly smiled, "Edward, do you remember what the testing officer said today?"


    "Hmm?" Edward raised an eyebrow at him.


    "The officer said fighting and brawling are strictly forbidden! No matter the reason, the first one to start a fight will be disqualified from the test!"


    "Oh!" Edward patted the crony''s shoulder, grinning, "You''re quite cunning! I like that!"


    "Edward, you tter me!"


    "Then you go provoke that William, and I''ll draw the testing officer over, catch him red-handed! We''ll make sure that detestable William can''t participate in the test." Edward put his arm around the crony''s shoulder andughed, "Don''t worry, if you handle this well today, once I be a powerful SoulMancer, I''ll definitely look out for you!"


    "Edward, I''d like to help you, but that William might be a SoulMancer too. I''ve just been tested, haven''t I? Lacking the potential to be a SoulMancer, if he hits me, the officer might just turn a blind eye, pretending not to see it." The crony spoke earnestly, "I think, you should handle this yourself. You''re an S-grade man with a promising future. If William dares to touch you..."


    "Hey, you''re pretty clever! So what if you don''t have the potential to be a SoulMancer? In the future, you''ll be my most trusted advisor!" Edward pondered the crony''s words, realizing the logic in them.


    Given his status, if he were to be hit by William, that would surely catch themissioner''s attention.


    "Alright! Go find him! Find William and let me know!" Edward decided, today he would y a big game with William.


    So what if he gets beaten up?


    William would lose his chance to be a SoulMancer, which seemed like a great trade-off to him.


    Once he bes a powerful SoulMancer in the future, he''ll get his revenge!


    Hmph!


    Such a meticulous n, truly befitting of himself!


    Thinking this, Edward''s lips curled into a smile, and he started to roam the school, searching for William.


    William, apanied by the two kids, wandered around the school. Besides the students on the field waiting for their test, there were also many who had finished their tests but showed no potential to be SoulMancers.


    Those who were identified as having the potential to be SoulMancers seemed overjoyed, as if winning the Powerball jackpot.


    However, those deemed without potential appeared disheartened and dejected.


    In this new era, bing a Soulmancer seems to be a more enticing path, but for them, this path appears to have be unreachable.


    They are faced with the tremendous opportunity to be Soulmancers, only to find the door firmly closed.


    William looked and thought that with this kind of testing method, it would be quite good if even one in ten thousand could seed.


    How could ordinary people so easily sense the energy of their own existence and the primal life force?


    Even if one has the potential to be a SoulMancer, such a testing method is still inurate.


    Sensing energy without systematic guidance is a rarity, perhaps one in a hundred thousand people.


    As for that guy Edward, he was merely chosen by that entity expelled by William.


    While wandering around the school, William encountered L.


    "William!" L, upon seeing William, hurriedly called out to him, asking, "How did your test go?"


    William didn''t deliberately avoid L.


    Hearing her question, he smiled and replied, "I didn''t need to test; I''ve already been tested internally. How about your test results?"


    L spoke cheerfully, "There''s an internal testing route? Considering your abilities, you really don''t need such tests. You''re already a SoulMancer."


    "I passed the test, and so did Ryan," L continued. "A very talented individual known to my grandfather taught us some basic techniques to sense and activate internal energy, so it wasn''t difficult for us."


    William nodded in understanding, "I remember you couldn''t sense energy not so long ago."


    Knowing about Anthony Carter''s background and that they had contact with someone who could sense and activate internal energy wasn''t surprising.


    There are many ways to sense the existence of energy, such as through long-term practice of certain physical exercises and meditation techniques.


    Since they had prior guidance, they were naturally different from others.


    This doesn''t necessarily indicate how great L and Ryan''s potential is,it''s more about the advantages of their family backgrounds.


    As the two were chatting, Edward suddenly burst out, pointing at William''s nose and using, "William, you shameless man! How dare youe to see L!"


    L, seeing Edward, couldn''t help but facepalm.


    Not again?


    Based on her understanding of William, wasn''t Edward just asking for trouble bying over?


    He couldn''t beat William, yet he still insisted on seeking confrontation.


    She really couldn''t fathom what he was thinking.


    "Miss Carter, did you know? I was tested and identified as having S-level potential!" Edward eagerly shared the news with L. "Do you understand what this means?"


    L couldn''t be bothered to look at him and replied, "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know! So, there''s no need for you to tell me."


    Gritting his teeth, Edward retorted, "One day you''ll regret it. William is not a good person!"


    "No! He''s inhuman!" Edward vehemently continued, "That shameless man even seduced my mother!"


    L coughed in disbelief. She never expected Edward to make such an usation.


    But she didn''t believe it for a second.


    William seducing Edward''s mother?


    What a joke!


    William wasn''t even interested in her, so why would he go after Edward''s mother?


    This not only felt like an insult to William, but L felt she was being insulted too.


    William, a man of his stature, instantly saw through the young man''s intentions.


    "Hold on! I''ll beat him up first," William said, smiling, having already seen through everything.


    Edward smiled too, having sessfully provoked William.


    Was he afraid of getting beaten up?


    Today, he wanted William to hit him. The testing officer was already on the way, and the harder William hit him, the better!


    William smirked and stepped forward, delivering a punch that knocked Edward to the ground, followed by a series of punches and kicks.


    The blows weren''t heavy, but they were sure to leave a mark and were painful enough.

 Chapter 402 The Mighty Shapeshifters Don’t Easily Heed Human Commands

    <h4>Chapter 402 The Mighty Shapeshifters Don''t Easily Heed Human Commands</h4>


    William, who has lived for a billion years, leverages his extensive knowledge umted from countless medical books to strike his opponent in a way that''s neither lethal nor causes permanent injury.


    After all, he is still a student at the school, a good student who abides by the rules and values civility.


    Engaging in a physical altercation is already extreme enough, let alone considering taking a life ¨C that''s absolutely out of the question!


    William is known for his kindness, often praised for not even harming an ant.


    "Ouch! Damn it!Fuck!" Edward''s cries of agony were continuous,pletely unable to retaliate.


    As William got into the rhythm of kicking, hearing Edward spewing profanities, he couldn''t help but recall that scientific experiment which imed that swearing can indeed enhance a person''s endurance.


    Consequently, he quickened his movements.


    Subsequently, Edward''s screams became even more pitiful.


    "What are you doing?" As the testing officer arrived, the situation finally came under control.


    "He hit me! He hit me!" At this point, Edward felt no shame in tattling,he was just internally cursing why the officer hadn''t arrived sooner. If the beating had continued, he truly feared he might have been beaten to death.


    The person called to the scene was a staff member from the 13th Bureau.


    He had just announced on the yground that fighting was strictly prohibited, and vitors would be disqualified.


    Yet now, a student had broken the rule, and reportedly, the one beaten was a student with an ''S'' grade testing qualification.


    How could this be allowed?


    William, looking at the 13th Bureau staff member, smiled and said, "I was just teaching him a lesson, that''s not a problem, right?"


    His photo had been circted in the 13th Bureau''s work group, and William held the title of Director of Admissions for the Soulmaster school. In other words, everyone in the Admissions Office was under William''smand.


    William possessed both the power to veto and the power to choose.


    The officer from the 13th Bureau, upon seeing William, initially looked stunned.


    Then, after ncing at the beaten Edward, he broke into a smile and said, "Director Johnson? Are you giving the new students some early training?"


    William replied with a smile, "Exactly! I''m helping him unlock his potential."


    "Well, then there''s no issue!" The officer chuckled and then turned to leave.


    "Huh? Teacher! Aren''t you going to do anything?" Edward''s sidekick waspletely baffled. What was this situation?


    Just a lesson? Have you ever seen such a method of teaching?


    Have you ever seen such an approach to developing a student''s potential?


    Didn''t you see Edward was almost beaten to a pulp?


    Wait a minute!


    Director Johnson?


    Edward''s sidekick stared at William, feeling that something was amiss.


    "William! You''re done for!" Edward, in pain, hadn''t heard what they were saying.


    He was still thinking spitefully, "Go to hell, William! You''ve been caught red-handed!"


    You''re a Soulmaster, right?


    That 13th Bureau officer is also a Soulmaster. Why don''t you fight him?


    Whether you can beat him or not, William, you''re finished.


    But then...


    William didn''t stop yet. He kicked Edward a couple more times, then let out a long sigh and said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve had to discipline someone like this. It''s quite exhausting."


    Edward, lying on the ground like a dead dog, couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Why are you tired? It''s me who''s getting beaten up here!


    Wait a minute!


    Where''s that teacher? Why didn''t hee over to stop William?


    Edward, seeing stars and covered in bruises, nced hazily in William''s direction. He saw William and L walking away with the two kids, chatting andughing as if they were a family of four out for a post-dinner stroll.


    This sight infuriated Edward to the point of almost vomiting blood, but he couldn''t manage to do so.


    "William, did I just hear that teacher call you Director Johnson?" L asked, curious about William''s identity.


    Having known him for some time, she still didn''t fully understand who William was.


    As they walked, William responded, "Well, strictly speaking, since this is about admissions, I guess I should do something."


    "Huh?" L was surprised. "Do you mean you''re in charge of admissions for the Soulmaster school this time?"


    William nodded. "Something like that. Why else would I have helped Edward ''develop his potential''?"


    "So, you were really helping him?" L inhaled sharply, "He was cursing at you, and you still helped him?"


    This man was just too magnanimous.


    William casually said, "It was just a small effort, no big deal."


    L nodded, perhaps understanding his broad-mindedness.


    William''s generosity was on another level.


    Edward, if he heard these words from William, would probably spew blood two feet high, which he had managed to hold back earlier.


    "Forget about repaying evil with good or talking about ''developing my potential''!"


    It sounded more like mockery of his helplessness!


    "William, are you freeter?" L pulled out her phone to check the time. "It''s almost lunchtime, how about we go eat together?"


    William answered straightforwardly: "I''m busy with other matters."


    He didn''t even hint at the possibility of making ns for another time.


    "Oh, alright then! You go ahead and be busy." L, having her own pride, had already taken the initiative to invite William for a meal. His straightforward refusal left her with little to say.


    "Okay, I''m off then." Having said that, William, along with the two children, headed to Cozy Book Haven.


    Having not opened the doors for a while, mainly because Alice was practicing secret techniques on his bed recently, William decided it was time to open up, lest people think the store was no longer operational.


    Upon entering, they found the ce a bit dusty from disuse.


    As soon as they were inside, William directed Erebus: "Erebus, go get some water from the back and wipe down the tables and chairs."


    Erebus stared at William in disbelief.


    He, the great shadow giant wolf Fenrir, a legendary fantastical creature and powerful shapeshifter, had already stooped to dealing with human excrement, and now he was being ordered to clean?


    William noticed the boy''s ring and smiled amiably, "What''s wrong? Don''t want to do it?"


    Erebus''s face stiffened with William''s too-friendly smile.


    "Do I have a choice?" Erebus finally capitted to the stronger being, albeit grudgingly. "Why don''t you ask Luna to help?"


    William affectionately ruffled his hair, "As a boy, don''t you know you should be a little amodating towards girls?"


    Luna immediately chimed in, "Yeah! Don''t you know you should be a little amodating towards girls?" She then grabbed William''s hand and looked up at him with a sweet smile.


    The two kids were so easily divided by William.


    Nicely done!


    "Luna, do you know how to make coffee?" William wasn''t about to let this opportunity for freebor pass.


    Luna''s smile faltered. Did her charm not work?


    "No!" Luna swore, as a proud shapeshifter, she refused to live as submissively as Erebus.


    Half an hourter...


    Luna carefully brought William freshly brewed coffee. He sat leisurely in his chair, reading a book.


    After cing the coffee next to William, Luna eagerly rested her head on the big table in the bookstore.


    This oak table, where William once used a drop of his blood to draw an AuraField, triggering the resurgence of energy in the entire world, was no ordinary item. Although heter erased the magic circle, the table, soaked with William''s blood, had be special.


    Ordinary soulmancers couldn''t detect the uniqueness of this table, but Luna wasn''t just anyone. She discovered that her power increased geometrically when near this table.


    Had she not been afraid of angering William, she probably would have climbed onto it.


    Erebus looked at Luna with silent resentment. He, too, had discovered the table''s secrets. In the past half-hour, he had been obsessively wiping it, reluctant to move elsewhere.

 Chapter 403 An Eerie AtmosphereIn

    <h4>Chapter 403 An Eerie AtmosphereIn</h4>


    In the age of gods, when ferocious beasts roamed freely, humans began to practice magic and craft magical artifacts to counter these powerful creatures, seeking nothing more than to establish a secure existence.


    Luna and Erebus, of pure bloodlines and formidable strength, were among the most powerful beings in any parallel dimension.


    Beasts have a primal intuition for ces rich in treasures or abundant in energy.


    They couldn''t discern why this bookstore, or particrly this table, was so special, but they knew it was a remarkable ce.


    Just like William''s home, a sanctuary so rare it would be hard to find in the entire Divine Realm.


    "Stop wiping just this table. Clean the dust off the other shelves with a dry cloth," William finally said, unable to watch any longer. "After you''re done, even if you lie on this table, I won''t say anything."


    Luna immediately perked up, asking, "Can I lie on it?"


    William gave her another amiable smile.


    Luna pouted but obediently stayed quiet, resting her head on the table and closing her eyes to meditate.


    Deceiver!


    All humans are deceivers!


    He might not say anything, but with that smile, what more needed to be said?


    Erebus reluctantly took a dry cloth to start dusting the shelves.


    Some books were ced high up, but being able to levitate, Erebus moved silently around the bookstore like a ghost.


    He didn''t dare make a noise, fearing he might disturb William.


    The atmosphere was quite eerie.


    A girl, just told she had no potential to be a Soncer, entered the bookstore seeking sce in books. She was startled to see Erebus floating while cleaning and stood dumbfounded.


    Then, overwhelmed with frustration and tears, she fled the bookstore.


    Seeing even a young child float and fly while shecked even the qualifications to be a Soncer, how could she not be upset?


    William nced up at Erebus. In this era, surely no one would mistake Erebus for a ghost or spirit.


    Then, there was nothing to worry about.


    Just as the girl dashed out, a young man in a white robe entered the bookstore.


    "Erebus! What are you doing? That drunkard Vinumbrae, reeking of alcohol, seems to have really died. We intruded into the Crimson Emissaries Guild trying to subjugate its members, but except for me, all mypanions were killed..."


    The young man who burst in was Thanarok, a student-like figure who hade to this world with Erebus and Luna. He entered in a flurry of excitement, only to find Erebus and Luna looking at him expressionlessly.


    Besides Luna and Erebus, there was another young man in the store who looked utterly ordinary, yet was staring at Thanarok as if he were looking at an imbecile.


    "Sorry! I lost myposure," Thanarok quickly calmed down.


    He was a refined person and didn''t react impulsively to William''s gaze. Had it been the drunken Vinumbrae, he might have already struck William by now.


    Thanarok''s slight restraint, in fact, saved his life.


    After adjusting his attire, Thanarok sat down next to Luna.


    He nced at William and asked, "Who is he?"


    Luna, with her hands cupping her cheeks and her head resting on the table, also turned to look at William. Seeing that William had no intention of introducing himself, she turned back to Thanarok, saying irritably, "Why ask so many questions? Say what you need to, or leave if you have nothing to say."


    Hearing that all theirpanions had perished except for Thanarok, Luna was internally shocked.


    However, they had be somewhat numb to such news.


    The existence of someone as terrifyingly powerful as William made the defeat and death of theirpanions seem almost eptable.


    Luna''s response was also a hint for Thanarok to leave quickly, lest William decided to take action, and Thanarok might not be able to escape.


    William was sitting nearby, so Luna didn''t dare tomunicate telepathically.


    Thanarok, still oblivious to the strange atmosphere, sighed and said, "You''re here enjoying life, yet do you know? That Crimson Emissaries Guild has a deity of witchcraft resurrected through dark magic, extremely powerful. I reckon only you and Erebus teaming up could kill him."


    At this point, Thanarok suddenly realized something was off, "Hm? Howe you seem much stronger than before?"


    He then looked at Erebus and was utterly stunned.


    How long had it been since theyst met? Why had both their strengths improved so drastically?


    "This ce?" Thanarok finally sensed something unusual about the location. As his hand touched the table in front of him, he immediately felt a surge of energy throughout his body.


    Under this mysterious energy enhancement, it was as if he was lying in a beautiful, oxygen-rich forest.


    He then fell silent and sat there, closing his eyes to meditate.


    Indeed, William had erased the AuraField from the table, but for those like Thanarok at this level, ordinary energy is the least significant thing. Only such a special, pure source of energy is what they crave.


    This left Luna startled.


    Why did he suddenly start meditating?


    Didn''t he just seem extremely anxious while recounting his tragic tale?


    William saw Thanarok meditating there and didn''t bother him.


    From the afternoon until it got dark, the bookstore was eerily quiet.


    After Erebus finished dusting, he too sat down opposite.


    Once William finished reading a book, he knocked on the table and said to Thanarok, "Sorry, but the bookstore is closing. Pleasee back tomorrow."


    Caught in an optimal meditative state, Thanarok was abruptly disturbed, causing him to frown and open his eyes, staring at William.


    Seeing the situation getting tense, Luna quickly tugged at his sleeve.


    Thanarok then came back to his senses!


    That''s what was off!


    Luna and Erebus being so obediently quiet and cleaning here, and from William''s tone, he realized that William was the owner of the bookstore.


    If this table contained the purest energy source, then surely the owner of the bookstore must be extraordinarily powerful.


    Especially with Luna so nervously pulling his sleeve, if he didn''t understand the situation now, he''d be a fool.


    Thanarok looked deeply at William and smiled, "Then we''ll take our leave ande back to bother you tomorrow."


    After saying this, he got up to leave the bookstore, deliberately slowing his pace to wait for Erebus and Luna.


    However, although the two got up, they seemed to have no intention of leaving. Thanarok turned back to look at Luna.


    "You go on your way, we''re not with you," Luna said, giving him a cold nce.


    They wouldn''t dare leave without William''s permission.


    "¡­" Thanarok was frustrated. Hadn''t hee here to find Luna and Erebus?


    Now that only the three of them were left from their group, shouldn''t they discuss what to do next?


    William nced at Luna and said, "If you have something to do, you can go."

 Chapter 404 An invitation to eat from a roommate

    <h4>Chapter 404 An invitation to eat from a roommate</h4>


    "Can we really leave?" Luna asked tentatively.


    William chuckled, "I haven''t restricted your freedom. You can leave anytime you want."


    "Then..." Luna hesitated, finally shaking her head, "I won''t leave either!"


    "Servant, are you going to leave? If you want to leave, go with him." Luna didn''t speak for Erebus as it seemed he was feeling quite aggrieved here.


    Hearing this, Erebus also shook his head: "I''m not going anywhere!"


    "Huh? So many of ourpanions are dead, aren''t we going to seek revenge?" Thanarok waspletely flustered. If neither of them were going, how would they avenge their fallen?


    Erebus spoke with conviction, "What''s the point of revenge when they are already dead?"


    They were indeedpanions, but Erebus felt closer to Luna than the others. The death of the others didn''t affect him much.


    Besides, didn''t Thanarok say it himself?


    The enemy was a deity of witchcraft resurrected through dark magic.


    Did they really think such a deity of witchcraft was easy to kill?


    Remember that in the era of the gods, each deity of witchcraft was incredibly powerful.


    Even some weaker god-kings in the Divine Realm had to make detours around them.


    Even if their souls were reincarnated into this world, they remained terrifying entities.


    Otherwise, why would it be that of their group who went to challenge, now only Thanarok is still alive?


    Moreover, although staying with William meant enduring some humiliation, the benefits were tangible.


    Erebus told himself that this was enduring humiliation for a greater cause.


    Revenge was out of the question!


    Thanarok sighed, epting that there would be no revenge. After all, Erebus wasn''t very close to the otherpanions.


    "I''ll be going then, and I''lle back tomorrow." Thanarok couldn''t fathom William''s depth and didn''t dare to inquire further, so he decided to return the next day.


    At this point, William added, "By the way, if you n to stay here, you''d better familiarize yourself with thews of this world. Don''t break anyws."


    If someone else had spoken to Thanarok like that, he would have likely scoffed or might have even killed the person on the spot.


    However, when William spoke those words, Thanarok just paused briefly and said, "Thank you for your advice."


    After bowing to William, he turned and left.


    Luna watched Thanarok''s departing figure and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She had been genuinely worried that Thanarok might argue with William. In her view, if Thanarok had talked back to William, he might have met an ugly end.


    William, watching Thanarok leave, said to Luna, "You two should learn from your friend here. He''s well-mannered and polite."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Luna nodded like a woodpecker, though inwardly she disagreed.


    Did Thanarok really have manners?


    That depended on who he was dealing with.


    "Where will you two sleep tonight, on the bed or somewhere else?" Since William had taken in these two kids, akin to keeping pets, he still needed to consider their living arrangements.


    Luna replied, "I''ve already slept a long time, and now I can''t sleep."


    Erebus also added, "I can''t sleep either."


    William then remembered that these two were no ordinary cats or dogs. ording to their current timeline, they usually slept for hundreds of years at a time, then stayed awake for several hundred years more, always brimming with energy.


    This meant there was no need to prepare beds for them.


    William took out his phone and nced at it, seeing over fifty missed calls, and then noticed that people in the 13th Bureau''s work group were continuously tagging him.


    Eventually, Steven, having no choice, said in the group chat that he would handle any issues, so people shoulde to him.


    William cleared these notifications but noticed missed calls and messages from Wyatt and Daniel.


    "Are you two going back to my ce, oring with me for dinner?" William decided to ept the invitation after checking his messages.


    His decision to attend university was initially to quickly adapt to the contemporary social life, after all.


    Thus, his roommates were somewhat important to him.


    Maintaining good rtions with them was also necessary.


    "I''d like to have dinner with you," Luna thought to herself, initially considering returning home. Even absorbing residual energy in William''s yard would be highly beneficial.


    She realized William wasn''t as frightening as she had previously thought.


    Moreover, everything about William seemed to have a special allure, making her unconsciously want to stay close to him. Her intuition told her that staying by William''s side was the best choice.


    Today''s test at Hudson University was quite a sensation.


    In a university with just over twenty thousand people, thirteen were identified as having the potential to be Soulmancers, not counting William.


    In other ces, one or two might emerge among hundreds of thousands.


    This ratio was certainly extraordinary.


    The most remarkable case was room 306 of the dormitory, where all the upants showed the potential to be Soulmancers!


    Afterpleting their tests, Wyatt and his roommates eagerly called William to share the news, but William didn''t answer. So they texted him to invite him for a meal.


    The dinner was set at the Pantheon Pce Luxury Hotel.


    Back in the day, Wyatt and his friends lived a modest life at the bottom of the socialdder at the university.


    They recalled a previous dinner invitation from Lucy, where the three of them had scraped together just enough money for one person.


    Eventually, William, unable to bear it, paid for their meal.


    This time, it was the same hotel.


    William didn''t reply to their message but directly headed to the hotel with Luna and the others.


    He confidently entered the same private dining room as before.


    Knocking on the door, he heard Wyatt''s voice from inside, "Come in!"


    William then opened the door.


    It was almost an exact reenactment of that day, with the same people present except for David. Even the small table, stic stools, and the people sitting on them hadn''t changed.


    The only difference was Wyatt and Daniel''s triumphant demeanor, each apanied by a girl from the dance department, with Ryan chatting amiably with them like brothers.


    "William, you''re finally here!" Ryan eximed, getting up to greet William as he entered the room. The others also paused their conversations to greet William.


    William nced at the three young men sitting nearby, who quickly greeted him with smiles.


    Previously, they might have referred to Wyatt and his friends as losers or broke, but now everything had changed since they all had the potential to be Soulmancers.


    The wealthy "trust fund babies" were nothingpared to them now.


    Wyatt was particrly enthusiastic about William''s arrival. He had been sitting with Lucy, and upon seeing William, he gave her a look and coldly said, "Didn''t you see William has arrived? Move over and make space."


    Lucy''s face turned red with embarrassment, but she stood up and quietly said to William, "You can sit here, William."


    Wyatt seemed to think Lucy''s response made him look bad. He raised his eyebrows and scolded, "So slow to react, and speaking so softly. Who can hear you? You''re so clueless."


    William narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Wyatt.


    If his memory served him right, Wyatt had previously adored Lucy like a goddess.

 Chapter 405 Well then, congratulations again!

    <h4>Chapter 405 Well then, congrattions again!</h4>


    "William, please take a seat," Lucy said, almost on the verge of tears.


    William looked at Wyatt and asked, "Is Lucy your girlfriend now?"


    Wyatt nodded with a smile, "Yes!"


    Then William pointed to the three people sitting on the small stools and asked, "Are they your friends?"


    "How could they be? Of course not," Wyattughed heartily. "I just wanted to recreate the scene from that day, I thought it was amusing."


    Hisment left the three sitting there with awkward smiles on their faces.


    No, it was more like they were seething with silent anger!


    Just think, a little over a month ago, Wyatt and his friends were nothing in their eyes.


    And now, Wyatt had invited them here specifically to sit and be humiliated as part of his entertainment.


    William didn''t sit down, but instead said, "I''m not staying in the dormitory anymore. Let''s meet again if fate allows."


    Without caring about what the others thought, he turned to leave.


    "William! What are you doing?" Ryan quickly stepped forward to stop William, not wanting him to leave. "We''re just a few good friends having a meal together. If you don''t like those three, I''ll kick them out, it''s not a big deal."


    William smiled and said, "Sorry, it''s not that I don''t like them; I just don''t quite like you guys."


    His words left everyone in the room stunned.


    "William! It doesn''t have to be like this! If we did something wrong, just tell us!" Ryan stood in front of William, smiling apologetically, "We''re all good friends. If there''s any issue, just open up and speak directly, and that''s it."


    William gently pushed him away and said, "There''s nothing to talk about."


    And with that, he walked out.


    Wyatt then shouted, "William! Stop right there!"


    But William ignored him and walked out the door, leaving everyone in the room in an awkward silence.


    No one could stop William.


    "Wyatt, do you think William is really mad at us?" Daniel always felt uneasy in his heart. Their current status was all thanks to William''s help.


    William''s words just now seemed like he wanted to cut ties with them.


    What could have made William so angry?


    They were somewhat clueless.


    At least in their eyes, they were always respectful towards William. Didn''t Wyatt promptly ask Lucy to give up her seat for William when he arrived?


    Wyatt frowned, ring at the three guys eating at the small table, and said, "It must be because of these three. You guys,e here! Sing us a song as an apology!"


    The faces of the three young men turned sour, but they dared not say anything. They looked at each other and then prepared toe over and sing.


    Lucy couldn''t hold back anymore and shouted in a low voice, "Wyatt, that''s enough!"


    Wyatt pped Lucy across the face and bellowed furiously, "Enough? What do you mean enough?!"


    Daniel and Paul immediately pulled Wyatt away, pleading, "Wyatt, don''t do this! Why are you hitting her?"


    Paul also added, "Yeah! Even if Lucy did something wrong, we can talk about it nicely!"


    Wyatt pushed them away angrily and said, "Talk about what? What is there to talk about? Don''t think I don''t know. The reason William acted like that is because he saw me yelling at her."


    "Damn it! As if I don''t know you''ve always liked William? The moment he walked in, you started flirting with him. If you like him, then go with him! Why are you with me?"


    Lucy cried bitterly, sobbing, "I didn''t¡­"


    "Get out! Right now! I don''t want to see you!" Wyatt yelled at Lucy, who was already on the ground, "I don''t want to see you right now!"


    Paul, unable to stand it any longer, said, "Wyatt, what you''re doing is too much!"


    "I''m too much?" Wyatt scoffed, "Why didn''t you say William was too much earlier?"


    "Damn it! We kindly invited him to dinner, and what was his attitude? Tell me, isn''t his behavior too much?"


    Wyatt hysterically shouted, "William just thinks we owe him, right? It''s just a damn book of secrets! I have S-level potential. Even without his book, someone would have eventually discovered I''m a genius."


    "Just wait and see! He gave me a book of secrets, right? I''ll return him ten or even a hundred books in the future!"


    Paul furrowed his brows and said, "Anyway, we''re not going to be in the same dormitory anymore. Let''s consider this meal as a farewell dinner. I''m leaving! I can''t eat this meal anymore!"


    "Cough! I''m leaving too! William is going to be my sister''s future husband," Ryan shrugged his shoulders and slipped away.


    Naturally, Lucy left as well.


    "Get out! All of you, get out!" Wyatt was already immersed in the fantasy of being an S-level potential with an immeasurable future.


    Finally, only Daniel was left. He shrugged his shoulders and left too.


    Wyatt watched as everyone left one by one, leaving only a few girls from the dance department. Heughed heartily and said, "Let them go, let''s continue drinking!"


    These girls were initially attracted to Wyatt because of his potential to be a Soulmancer and wanted to associate with him. Now, seeing him break up with Lucy, they naturally wanted to get closer to him.


    Wyatt was thoroughly enjoying himself, surrounded by the girls.


    Until¡­


    Suddenly, a hotel waiter came over with the bill, interrupting Wyatt''s joyful time, "Sir, your total bill is $390,000. With a 20% discount, the final amount is $312,000. Would you like to pay with your phone or by card?"


    The waiter handed the bill to Wyatt.


    Wyatt was stunned: "Didn''t Ryan settle the bill?"


    The waiter still had a smile on his face and said, "Ryan didn''t settle the bill."


    "Wait a minute..." Wyatt couldn''t even pull out $100 from his pocket. They had ordered several bottles of expensive wine just now, and now he could only call Ryan.


    After the call connected, it was immediately hung up.


    "Damn it!" Wyatt was so angry he almost threw his phone.


    He could only say to the waiter, "Do you know? I just tested as an S-level potential Soulmancer."


    The waiter smiled sweetly and said, "Ah! Congrattions."


    "..." Wyatt wasn''t mentioning this to receive congrattions. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Can you talk to your boss for me? Let me run a tab, and when I be a powerful Soulmancer in the future, I''lle to settle the bill."


    The waiter''s smile remained sweet: "I''m sorry, sir, but our establishment does not allow credit."


    "I told you, I tested as an S-level potential. Don''t you understand what I mean?"


    Wyatt was getting desperate.


    Does this waiter have a problem?


    Doesn''t she know what S-level means?


    Is she preparing to offend a future deity?


    "Well then, congrattions again! Your total bill is $312,000. How would you like to pay? By phone or card?"


    "..." Wyatt was driven mad by the waitress''s response. He took a deep breath and said, "You saw that I am Ryan''s friend. Do you think I can''t afford this amount?"


    The waiter''s smile became even more amiable: "I''m sorry, sir. When Ryan left, he informed us that you are no longer his friend. So, will you be paying by credit card or mobile payment?"


    At his wit''s end, Wyatt insisted, "I want to see your manager!"


    The waitress, still maintaining her sweet smile, methodically took out her phone and dialed a number: "Hello, 911? We have a gentleman here refusing to pay his bill..."

 Chapter 406 Extra spicy?

    <h4>Chapter 406 Extra spicy?</h4>


    William took Luna and Erebus to a bustling barbecue restaurant.


    They ordered various meat skewers and vegetables, then sat down to enjoy the meal.


    In this fast-paced and restless era, finding a true friend is so precious.


    Some might not understand why William got upset over Wyatt''s behavior and even decided to distance himself from them. After all, they were close roommates not long ago.


    Wyatt''s invitation to those three young men was actually meant to humiliate them.


    Some might think this behavior is justifiable ¡ª the bullied finally be powerful and naturally seek revenge.


    William doesn''t necessarily think Wyatt went too far, but he simply doesn''t like such behavior.


    Perhaps this is human nature.


    Simrly, William disapproves of Wyatt''s attitude towards Lucy.


    Initially, when he had nothing, pursuing Lucy was like seeing a goddess.


    Now, merely having the potential to be a Soulmancer, he treats a girl this way.


    William still dislikes such people.


    William won''t deny Wyatt the chance to be a Soulmancer over this. To him, such behavior is all toomon. The inherently weak, once they suddenly be strong, either amplify their sense of justice or their inner evil.


    William never considers himself on the side of absolute righteousness, given the countless souls under hismand, enough to overflow the abyss of the underworld.


    It''s just a matter of dislike.


    He wanted to experience campus life, and now that he has, and doesn''t enjoy it, there''s no need to continue. It''s better to help the 13th Bureau maintain social order,that seems more interesting.


    William has adapted to this peaceful society, free of war, where people live and work in contentment.


    Since he likes such a society, William feels obliged to ensure it continues this way. Be it a Soulmancer, a God King, a deity of witchcraft, or even a Cosmic Entity, no one should spoil his mood.


    "Mr. Johnson, why didn''t you eat at that ce just now?" Luna was genuinely curious about human rtionships.


    She didn''t understand why William suddenly left the previous restaurant in anger, despite nning to dine there.


    Gazing at the barbecue in front of him, William smiled and said, "The food here is tastier."


    He isn''t fond of lengthy lectures or arguments, just as he chose to ignore Wyatt earlier when called to stop.


    Hearing this, Luna and Erebus eagerly started tasting the barbecue.


    Originating from the southern United States, especially Texas, the barbecue is known for its rich smoky vor and special spicy sauce.


    Luna and the others stayed at Alice''s house a while ago and naturally ate a lot of delicious food. However, Mia always thought of them as children, so the dishes she prepared were rtively mild, avoiding spicy and irritating foods.


    Now, tasting this unique barbecue vor, Luna felt like she had discovered a new world of taste, akin to a princess who has lived in luxury suddenly experiencing the delight of street food.


    "Buddy, can these kids handle spicy food? I''ve made it mildly spicy for you, how''s that?" The barbecue restaurant''s owner, a true Texan, approached with concern for the kids.


    He genuinely worried about the children being overwhelmed by the spiciness.


    William, with a gentle smile, asked Luna, "Do you find it spicy?"


    Luna, her mouth greasy from the barbecue, looked bewilderedly at William. Erebus chimed in, "Not spicy at all!"


    William then requested the owner, "Please add more spicy sauce. We''d also like beef ribs, corn on the cob, and grilled chicken wings."


    The owner chuckled, "No offense, buddy, but it seems like you''re new to fatherhood. Be careful, the kids might find it too spicy and cause trouble when you get home."


    William responded with a smile, "Make it the spiciest you have. I''m the one who calls the shots at home, no worries."


    "Alright then," the owner agreed, though his eyes betrayed skepticism.


    Men often boast about their high status at home, but in reality, their position is usually not as prominent as they im.


    The owner knew this all too well.


    William also tried some of the barbecue and found it deliciously simple yet unexpectedly spicy and vorful.


    Soon, the owner brought over a new te of beef ribs, corn on the cob, and grilled chicken wings, all evenly coated in a thick, spicy sauce, looking especially tempting. "I brought three portions of each for you to try first, to avoid waste," the owner said cheerfully to William. "Our shop''s extra spicy sauce is intensely hot, and anyone who can finish twenty portions of any meat covered in it eats for free."


    William smiled and replied, "Then I''ll definitely have toe and support your business more often."


    "Extra spicy?" Luna curiously picked up a grilled chicken wing, eyeing the bright red sauce smeared on it with drooling anticipation, and then¡­


    Ten minutester, many customers were casting surprised nces at William''s table.


    Astonishingly, the two adorable children at the table were devouring the food as if they hadn''t eaten in half a month, skewer after skewer, seemingly unstoppable. In just a short time, they had umted arge pile of empty skewers on the table.


    What was truly shocking was not just their enormous appetite, but the fact that they were eating the spiciest version. Regr patrons who had tried it before could barely handle one or two skewers before breaking into a sweat, yet Erebus and Luna were eating it as if it was nothing.


    "Buddy¡­ your kids¡­ were they fed hot sauce in the womb or what?" the owner was dumbfounded.


    He considered himself adept at handling spicy food, but had to admit defeat seeing the kids'' tolerance.


    Forget twenty skewers,he thought they could easily down two hundred.


    Luna, whose true form was a phoenix, found spicy foods like chili sauce perfectly to her taste and thoroughly enjoyed it.


    William ordered a bottle of Coca-C for each child. Luna sipped hers through a straw, a content smile spreading across her face.


    Erebus felt secretly relieved he hadn''t joined Thanarok in seeking revenge; otherwise, he would have missed out on such a feast.


    Their meal was certainly on the house, as William, too, wasn''t averse to spicy food and could handle various vors.


    Just as they were thoroughly enjoying their meal, William''s phone rang again. It had rung many times already, but he hadn''t wanted to answer. Now in a good mood, he picked up.


    It was Ryan.


    "William, where are you?" Ryan had called over a dozen times, showing persistence.


    William replied, "I''m at Pitfire BBQ in Red Hook."


    "Wait for me, I''ming right over," Ryan said excitedly, relieved that William had finally answered his call.


    He had worried that William was ignoring him too.

 Chapter 407 I want to make a fan

    <h4>Chapter 407 I want to make a fan</h4>


    Ryan and his friends quickly arrived at Pitfire BBQ.


    Daniel, Paul, and Lucy followed Ryan in. Lucy''s eyes were still red, and the imprint of a p was still visible on her face, evidently having just cried.


    "William, Wyatt''s behavior was indeed inappropriate, but you didn''t need to get so angry," Daniel said as he sat opposite William, trying to console him.


    They too felt that Wyatt had be frighteningly different.


    How could someone change so drastically in just one day?


    William, however, didn''t see it as a big deal and said with a smile, "I''m not angry. Help yourselves to whatever you want to eat."


    Angry? Hardly!


    Even when James Taylor tried to kill him, William hadn''t been angry.


    Making William angry was not an easy feat.


    Following this, there wasn''t much to talk about. Daniel and Paul shared with William their A-grade potential to be Soulmancers, while Ryan also mentioned his S-grade status.


    These grades merely reflected the degree of sensing original life force and energy, or the strength of mental power.


    Anyone above A-grade was generally considered by various Guilds, and S-grades had better potential.


    However, don''t forget that these Guilds have age restrictions for apprenticeships. S-grade merely indicated a hopeful candidate for focused training in those Guilds.


    That''s all there was to it!


    A-grade candidates would most likely be ordinary apprentices at these Guilds.


    Out of billions of people worldwide, only a few thousand are selected, and only a handful of those might remain in Soulmancer schools.


    "Keep at it! Bing a Soulmancer is just a change in life''s pursuit, just a beginning," William said, trying to ground them in reality to prevent any inted egos.


    Today''s grading didn''t signify much.


    Throughout history, there has never been a shortage of geniuses, but few truly rise to prominence. Moreover, in terms of talent, what they called S-grade and A-grade was nothingpared to the likes of Zoey and Lucien.


    Bing a Soulmancer, in the eyes of ordinary people, seems like reaching the pinnacle of life all at once, luckier than winning the Powerball lottery.


    But they haven''t considered, once they enter the circle of Soulmancers, how fierce will thepetition be?


    It''s no longer just about passing exams or workcepetition,it could very well mean paying the price with their lives.


    As they were eating, a Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance.


    Evelyn walked into the restaurant.


    William and Evelyn exchanged nces.


    William just smiled, but Evelyn didn''t even greet him.


    Lucy, seeing Evelyn, couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Evelyn''s expression was terrifyingly cold, seemingly lowering the temperature of the entire restaurant.


    "Lucy,e with me," Evelyn said, pulling Lucy to leave.


    Lucy nodded, tearfully saying to Paul and the others, "I... I have to go..."


    Naturally, Paul and his friends didn''t try to stop her.


    William nced at Evelyn''s retreating figure, noting how rapidly her strength had improved. Last time he saw her, she was just a high-level Soulmancer, but in less than a month, she had already reached the Demi-God level.


    Having memories from two lifetimes and a stronger mental power than most, the most crucial factor was probably William''s own drop of blood. The AuraField activated by his blood drop was potent enough to revive the world''s energy.


    Evelyn hadn''t fully absorbed that drop of blood yet, but her power had already soared.


    Without saying much more, William thought that Wyatt was probably done for.


    After her grandfather''s death and her attempt to kill William to sever emotional ties, Lucy was now her only friend.


    The p mark on Lucy''s face seemed like a tombstone for Wyatt.


    ording to the rules of the 13th Bureau, battles between Soulmancers are usually not their concern unless they impact ordinary people, except if one party seeks the Bureau''s protection.


    "Let''s go, we''re heading back," William said, eventually asking the owner to bill them.


    Although they had said eating twenty skewers would mean a free meal, Luna and the others ate far too much. The owner, running a small business, couldn''t afford not to charge for so much food.


    The owner, a straightforward man, insisted on not charging them anything.


    "If I say it''s on the house, then it''s on the house! Consider it my treat for these two adorable kids," the boss said, even pinching Erebus''s cheek.


    Erebus was also stunned. Do these humans really have no fear of death?


    And why do they always like to pinch his cheeks?


    "Then, thank you very much," William replied unceremoniously, pointing at Ryan and the others, "They will pay for their own meals. We''ll be leaving now."


    "Take care! Next time you bring the kids, it''s still on the house!" The owner was generous, implying that as long as his restaurant was open, Luna and Erebus could eat for free.


    William smiled, appreciating the owner''s honesty and integrity in business.


    As they were about to leave, Luna handed a bright red feather to the owner, "I can''t eat for free, this is for the meal."


    William raised his eyebrows in surprise at the child''s generosity.


    The owner, unaware of the feather''s significance, happily epted it as a gift from a child.


    Walking on the street, William couldn''t help but say to Luna, "Aren''t you afraid of going bald giving away feathers like that?"


    Luna blinked and replied, "I''m about to molt new feathers soon."


    "¡­" William said, "Then save some for me, I want to make a fan."


    Thinking about it, a fan made from a phoenix''s feathers would certainly be a unique item, far superior to Flora''s Flosculus fan.


    Luna looked at William, wrinkled her nose, and said, "I still have a thousand years before my next feather molting."


    William didn''t know what to say.


    "In that case!" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Luna with an expression that wasn''t quite right.


    "What¡­ what are you going to do?" Luna suddenly felt a chill down her spine, watching William warily.


    William stopped walking and slowly extended a finger towards Luna.


    "One feather?" Luna rxed a bit, but then saw William slowly shaking his head.


    "Ten feathers?" Luna thought that was eptable, considering it would be enough to make a fan. But then she realized William''s finger was still outstretched.


    "A hundred feathers? What kind of fan are you nning to make?" Luna red up, "No way! You''re trying to pluck me bald!"


    Feeling less intimidated by William, she dared to resist. Plucking a hundred feathers would practically make her bald, and for a phoenix, her feathers were her pride.

 Chapter 408 It’s that the wicked have grown old

    <h4>Chapter 408 It¡¯s that the wicked have grown old</h4>


    Of course, William wasn''t so heartless as to forcefully pluck all of Luna''s feathers just to make a fan. That would have been a bit excessive.


    "If any fall out, I''ll give them to you," Luna pouted, genuinely afraid that William might abruptly force her to reveal her true form and then start plucking her feathers.


    Shedding feathers wasn''t an all-at-once affair, where they would all fall out and then regrow immediately. It was normal to lose a feather or two asionally, and Luna figured it wouldn''t be too bad to collect these and give them to William over time.


    William''s idea of making a fan was more of a sudden inspiration, not something that he necessarily wanted to do immediately.


    "You keep them for now. By the look of things, you probably often trade feathers for food."


    "You''re the one who trades feathers for food," Luna retorted, now bold enough to talk back to William after a couple of days of interaction.


    William wasn''t offended butmented, "I''ve seen it twice now. Don''t you have anything else valuable?"


    "Of course not!" Luna said warily, looking at William as if he were some creepy guy.


    A powerful deity wanting to pluck her feathers for a fan?


    If she revealed her other treasures, who knew what he might plot?


    William didn''t press her further but turned to Erebus, "Erebus, Luna knows to trade feathers for food. Don''t you have something valuable to offer?"


    Erebus muttered, "Her feathers fall out, and she has plenty stashed away, so it doesn''t matter. My mane, once it falls, I don''t usually collect it."


    William''s eyes narrowed, "So, she''s got a stash of feathers, huh?"


    Before Erebus could respond, Luna jumped forward and smacked his head, "Why are you so dumb? Answering everything you''re asked?"


    Erebus realized his mistake and said to William, looking aggrieved, "She only has two feathers stashed away."


    Clearly, this was a deliberate concealment.


    If it were really just two feathers, Luna wouldn''t have hit Erebus.


    After hitting Erebus, Luna turned to William, "I only have a dozen or so feathers in total. Even if I gave them to you, it wouldn''t be enough to make a fan."


    William replied with a smile, "I wouldn''t ask for your things for nothing. How about this? A hundred feathers in exchange for a special pill."


    Luna scoffed, "What pill could be worth a hundred of my feathers?"


    After a moment of thought, William took out a small ss vial, "This is a ''Dragon Heart Pill,'' made from the blood of a dragon''s heart."


    Luna stared at the small ss vial in William''s hand, trying to sense the aura of the pill, but found that the vialpletely blocked any scent from the pill.


    "Made from the heart''s blood of a dragon? Are you trying to fool a child?" Despite her skepticism, Luna''s gaze never left the vial, clearly believing what William said.


    Given William''s identity, it seemed unlikely that he would deceive her.


    William chuckled and put away the pill, "If you don''t believe it, let''s forget it."


    The "Dragon Heart Pill" is said to be crafted from the heart''s blood of a mythical creature - a dragon, known for its immense power and mysterious origins.


    Luna, being a creature of extraordinary lineage, might break through to an unprecedented realm if she used this "Dragon Heart Pill."


    But how could William possibly possess such a thing?


    This was the heart''s blood of a dragon!


    If William really had such an item, why wouldn''t he use it himself?


    Even the god-kings of the Divine Realm would treat such a divine medicine as a sacred object. Yet William was willing to trade it for a hundred of Luna''s feathers?


    However, if William really wanted her feathers, with his power, he could easily force Luna back to her original form and pluck her feathers as he pleased, even cooking a dish of roasted phoenix meat.


    Considering this, Luna eventually believed him. "I believe you! It''s just a hundred feathers," she said, gritting her teeth. "I''ll give them to you tomorrow!"


    William smiled and gestured with his hand, "They should be this long, I don''t want the short ones." He had initially made the offer casually, not expecting Luna to agree.


    In that case, let''s trade the pill for her.


    After all, it''s been lying around for tens of thousands of years. It was just something used for alchemy practice experiments back in the day and doesn''t have much use now.


    As a member of the 13th Bureau, he now needed a more ordinary magical artifact,the items in his spatial storage ring were a bit too frightening to use publicly.


    He thought making a fan from Luna''s feathers for everyday use would be appropriate.


    If Luna knew William''s reasoning, that he considered using her feathers because they were rtively ''ordinary'', she would surely be infuriated enough to hit Erebus again.


    How dare he call the feathers of a phoenix ''ordinary''?


    On their way home, Luna was conflicted and silent, while Erebus also kept quiet.


    Almost reaching home, Erebus couldn''t help but ask, "Um... Mr. Johnson, is there anything on me that could be worth something in exchange?"


    William sized up Erebus and said, "Your fur isn''t very useful."


    Erebus was on the verge of tears.


    He used to mock Luna for having fewer feathers than the mane on his body, but now he realized that it''s the scarcity that makes something truly valuable.


    Seeing Erebus''s pitiful look, William, feeling yful, chuckled and said, "I have two of these pills. How about this: you negotiate with Luna to see if she can spare another hundred feathers, and I''ll give you another pill. What do you think?"


    Erebus''s eyes lit up at first, then he looked at Luna with a pleading gaze...


    "Darn servant! What are you thinking? Two hundred feathers? Do you really want to pluck me bare?" Luna instinctively stepped back.


    Erebus whispered, "We can just pluck from different spots."


    Luna red at him, "Didn''t you hear him? He only wants feathers as long as those on the tail!"


    Erebus looked at Luna with starry eyes, not saying a word.


    The two kids stood in the yard, staring at each other.


    William stretchedzily and said, "You guys take your time to discuss. I''m going to sleep."


    After saying that, he returned to the bedroom, closed the door, andy down on the bed to sleep.


    Half an hourter, William heard Luna and Erebus''s voices in the yard.


    Luna: "You''ve chosen the right ones! They need to be this length! Not a bit longer or shorter, don''t waste them."


    Erebus: "Yeah, yeah! I''m looking carefully."


    Luna: "Ouch! Be gentle when you pluck! Are you stupid?"


    Erebus replied, "I can''t pull them out without using more force."


    Luna seemed to get angry, "Then can you not just pluck from one spot?"


    Erebus sounded very aggrieved, "Isn''t that the length you said?"


    Hearing their voices from the yard, William smiled silently to himself and drifted into afortable sleep.


    William''s actions perfectly embodied the saying: It''s not that the old have be wicked, it''s that the wicked have grown old.

 Chapter 409 Does this human child normally eat this?

    <h4>Chapter 409 Does this human child normally eat this?</h4>


    In the early morning, William had just stepped out of the bedroom when he saw Luna sitting on a stone bench with red eyes, pouting her lips and staring ahead.


    In front of her, a stone table was covered with bright red, beautiful feathers.


    Erebus sat silently beside Luna, not daring to speak.


    He was afraid that saying the wrong thing would get him hit.


    He had already been hit many timesst night, but he dared not retaliate, especially since Luna had plucked an extra hundred feathers for him.


    William strolled over leisurely, nced at the feathers on the table, and asked, "Swap for two?"


    Luna looked up at William and then nodded, "Since I''ve plucked them, of course, I''ll swap for two."


    With a wave of William''s hand, the bright red, gorgeous feathers on the table vanished, reced by two small ss bottles.


    Seeing the ss bottles, Luna was so excited that she forgot her previous displeasure.


    Erebus also excitedly watched Luna, but his expression soon becameplicated.


    He didn''t dare topete with Luna for the bottles.


    If both ss bottles contained pills made from the heart''s blood of a giant dragon...


    Taking one pill would increase Luna''s strength by a level, but what about taking two?


    Who wouldn''t want more of such a thing?


    The pills were, after all, exchanged for Luna''s feathers, so if she didn''t want to give one to Erebus, could he even take it by force?


    "Here! This is yours!" Luna pushed one of the ss bottles towards Erebus and red at him fiercely, "Stupid servant! Happy now, aren''t you?"


    Erebus''s face broke into a wide smile, holding the ss bottle and grinning from ear to ear.


    Luna, unable to wait, quickly opened her bottle and merely sniffed it before immediately sealing it again.


    This was reminiscent of a scene from certain gangster movies where goods are inspected during a transaction.


    "This is real! I can feel the aura of an ancient dragon," Luna eximed excitedly, her breathing bing rapid.


    Erebus had already opened his bottle.


    Since Luna confirmed hers was real, his must be genuine as well.


    He was also concerned about the potency of the pill dissipating. Such a high-level divine pill must be carefully preserved and taken in a secluded ce to fully absorb its energy.


    Luna was extremely excited, and after a moment of silence, she stared intently at William.


    William casually produced two pills made from the heart''s blood of a dragon.


    Who exactly was he?


    Indeed, it seems only the power of the father god could possibly overwhelm this man!


    If William knew that Luna was thinking this way, he would probably justugh it off.


    Her father god?


    That was something he had expelled from his body!


    Overpower him?


    Hmm!


    What an interesting thought!


    Such an innocent child.


    While Luna was lost in thought, Amy rushed into William''s yard with a tissue in hand.


    "Good morning, Mr. Johnson!" Amy greeted William and then ran to the corner of the yard near the fence.


    Then, a smell of feces wafted out.


    Amy, for the sake of fertilizing for Seraphina, really didn''t waste anything.


    Such dedication to a task!


    Well done!


    After finishing her business, Amy wrinkled her nose and approached William and the others, looking at Luna and asked in a childlike voice, "Sister, have you had breakfast yet?"


    Luna looked at this human child, her mind filled with several questions.


    Is she really just an ordinary person?


    Is she William''s child or his sister?


    She wouldn''t want to eat me, would she?


    How should I respond?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this child in front of her might be very frightening.


    After all, she had misjudged William before, so it''s possible that this little one in front of her could also be an extremely terrifying entity.


    William looked at Amy and said, "Amy, your mom doesn''t sell breakfast anymore, so..."


    Then Amy stared at William, and there was indeed a light in her eyes...


    William''s mouth twitched harshly.


    Had he now be a professional child minder?


    Amy, having finished fertilizing, didn''t forget to scrounge for breakfast, and did so with such righteousness.


    It was like she came to William''s house, left something behind, and then took some things back, perfectly maintaining energy conservation.


    William''s fridge still had plenty of vegetables. For breakfast, naturally, he made some oatmeal porridge and a vegetable sd.


    Though Amy was young, she knew William was a great cook, and scrounging for meals had be a routine for her.


    Seeing William cooking for Amy, Luna began to seriously analyze Amy''s identity.


    It seemed that this human child must have a close rtionship with William.


    It''s very likely that they are rted by blood.


    Since William is so powerful, this human child must also have tremendous potential, and might even be very strong herself!


    Four bowls of oatmeal porridge, a dish of vegetable sd, and a te of toasted bread slices were ced on the stone table.


    Is this it?


    Luna and Erebus stared at the oatmeal porridge on the table.


    Compared to the spicy sauce-covered grilled meat fromst night, this was quite a drastic change.


    Having little appetite to begin with, Luna hesitated for a moment, then drank her bowl of oatmeal porridge in one go.


    After finishing, she was immediately stunned.


    "..."


    This seemingly ordinary bowl of oatmeal porridge actually contained pure energy residue?


    She watched Amy eating spoonful by spoonful, asionally smacking her lips.


    Seeing Luna drink so quickly, Erebus hurriedly drank his as well, and after finishing, he too was astounded.


    Could it be that William served them something like Ambrosia?


    Does this human child normally eat this?


    If that''s the case, how could she not be powerful?


    She must be incredibly strong, which is why her true strength is inscrutable.


    Amy, noticing Luna staring at her, widened her eyes and eximed to Luna and Erebus, "Brother, sister, you eat so fast."


    Luna reassessed Amy, noting that this human child didn''t seem very bright.


    "You''re eating slowly, hurry up and eat, then off to kindergarten," William said, leisurely sipping his oatmeal porridge.


    Amy took a big sip of her porridge and said, "There''s no school at the kindergarten today, Mr. Johnson. Can you take me out to y?"


    William then remembered that the testing for potential Soulmancers hadn''t ended yet, so it was normal for many school teachers to be off work and for schools to be closed.


    But Amy wanted William to take her out to y?


    Where to go?


    Logically, many industries hadn''t fully returned to normal yet.


    "Then eat quickly," William didn''t refuse Amy, seemingly never having taken her out to y before.


    After all, with already two children around, what''s one more? But Amy wasn''t like Erebus and the others; she was just an ordinary child. Taking her out, it''s best to avoid conflicts.


    Children shouldn''t be exposed to too much violence and gore.


    "Where do you want to go?" William left the decision to Amy, respecting her wishes.


    Amy, tilting her head back and wiping her mouth with her sleeve, said, "Let''s go to the zoo to see the big lions."


    Hearing her say this, William''s consciousness instinctively locked onto a zoo called the Bronx Zoo.


    Hmm?


    What a coincidence?


    Thanarok''s actions are swift. How many Shapeshifters has he called?

 Chapter 410 The Arrival of the Shapeshifters’ Lord

    <h4>Chapter 410 The Arrival of the Shapeshifters'' Lord</h4>


    The Bronx Zoo was originally New York''srgest zoo, but now it has been purchased by Thanarok.


    That''s right!


    He bought it!


    Thanarok had just arrived in New York yesterday. Initially, he thought of using force to control the owner of the Bronx Zoo, but before doing that, he visited Luna and the others, and then went to the zoo.


    When he remembered the words William had given him, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    Although William hadn''t made a move against him, nor emitted even a hint of oppressive aura, judging from Luna and Erebus''s attitude, William must be an entity of terrifyingly powerful strength.


    Because of this, Thanarok even went so far as to read a book onw. After reading, he decided to purchase the zoo through legitimate means.


    It''s just money, right?


    He exchanged a huge pearl brought from the void realms of the underworld with the owner for the entire zoo.


    Then, using a magical treasure, he opened a passage between the human world and the void realms of the underworld. In just five minutes, about twenty powerful Shapeshifters descended from the Divine Realm.


    These were all beings who had made contracts with what William expelled from his body, escaping the underworld and upying human bodies to be Shapeshifters.


    Each of them was more powerful than Luna.


    Ultimately, it was because Luna and the others were too weak that they were only used as an advance party.


    "Thanarok, wasn''t it agreed that you would first upy the entire Prime World before summoning us? Why have you used the master''s treasure so soon? I haven''t had my fill of killing in the void realms of the underworld yet!" an elder invish clothes stared at Thanarok, speaking coldly, "And why are you acting alone without your otherpanions? Why did you do this?"


    Thanarok was almost in tears, responding, "Lord Lernaeus, the drunkard Vinumbrae and the others are dead."


    Talking about upying the entire Prime World was one thing, but if he hadn''t escaped quickly, he probably wouldn''t have even had the chance to open the passage to the underworld''s void.


    Especially thinking about Luna and Erebus''s attitude, the more he thought about it, the more terrified he became, so he hurried to invite these powerful Shapeshifter lords over.


    "Luna and Erebus are dead too?" The elder''s eyes flickered with green light, speaking incredulously, "Is there someone with such terrifying power in the Prime World?"


    Luna and Erebus were also powerful Shapeshifter lords. Even facing those god-kings, they wouldn''t just die so easily.


    Trembling in front of the elder, Thanarok finally said, "Luna and Erebus aren''t dead. Mypanions and I intruded into a ce called Crimson Emissaries Guild, then we encountered a deity of witchcraft resurrected through dark magic¡­"


    "Deity of witchcraft?" The old man''s face changed drastically, and a tangible green light in his eyes shot out 20 feet. "Is it that damned deity of witchcraft again? Could it be one of the legendary deities of witchcraft from the era of the gods?"


    Shapeshifters and the deity of witchcraft had been sworn enemies since the age of the gods.


    In that distant mythological era, there was a powerful witchcraft divine group known as the "Eldritch Covenant." They secretly allied with the Shapeshifters to oppose the Olympian gods, aiming to establish a new rule.


    However, their understanding and use of power were entirely different.


    The Shapeshifters yearned for unbridled power, while the deities of witchcraft used rituals and contracts to limit and control power. This ideological conflict gradually deepened, eventually leading to a rift between the two.


    In reality, the alliance wasn''t the true aim of the "Eldritch Covenant."


    The deities of witchcraft secretly obtained precious alchemical materials from the Shapeshifters, thus gaining even more powerful strength.


    The ambitions of the deity of witchcraft continued to swell.


    During a joint operation against the Olympian gods, the deity of witchcraft secretly performed an ancient ritual, sacrificing the nine sons of Avalon, the king of the Shapeshifters and their leader at the time, to enhance their own power.


    This act enraged the Shapeshifters, who saw it as an extreme betrayal and desecration of their race.


    The conflict between the Shapeshifters and the deity of witchcraft then fully erupted.


    Meanwhile, human powerhouses sought to take advantage of the chaos to control heaven and earth.


    The era of the gods was inplete disarray, with the four major forces fighting incessantly.


    Just when they were most engaged in battle, suddenly, a giant hand descended, ending the entire era of the gods.


    Even beings as powerful as the gods and Avalon, the Dragon King and leader of the Shapeshifters, were instantly annihted, with only their souls escaping into another parallel dimension to reconstitute their bodies, leading to the creation of what is now known as the Divine Realm.


    Subsequently, it was rumored in the Divine Realm that there was an unparalleled power in the Prime World, who couldn''t bear to witness the chaotic ancient era and thus ended it. It was said that a Cosmic Entity opened a new world for them, offering them a chance for rebirth.


    Regardless of the truth of these rumors, encounters between Shapeshifters and deities of witchcraft invariably led to battles.


    The hatred forged millions of years ago seemed irreconcble.


    Thanarok pondered and then said, "The deity of witchcraft who reincarnated through a soul transfer, upying an ordinary person''s body and controlling the power of space, I think it must be Moros!"


    "If it''s him descending, I might not be able to escape either. I feel it''s just an avatar of Moros'' soul energy."


    The elder, Lernaeus, sneered, "Moros reincarnated? Due to the refinement through alchemy, their deities of witchcraft bodies are too powerful. Before the copse of the Divine Realm, they couldn''t be transported here. We should take this opportunity to kill this avatar of his, inflicting a severe blow on him."


    This elder, named Lernaeus Lernaeon, was a descendant of Hydra. Hydra, with its nine heads, was one of the mighty beast kings of the era of the gods. Although Lernaeus only had seven heads, his strength was terrifyingly formidable.


    Among their group, he seemed to be the only one bold enough to talk about killing an avatar of Moros.


    The other Shapeshifter lords echoed in agreement, showing that even after so many years, the animosity between Shapeshifters and deities of witchcraft remained irreconcble.


    Lernaeus gestured with one hand to quiet the other Shapeshifter lords and continued, "You said Luna and Erebus are alive, where are they? Why haven''t theye to pay their respects to me?"


    Even within the Shapeshifter race, due to racial differences, there was no real unity.


    Luna and Erebus, although of noble blood, were too young and without n protection, hence they were at the mercy of Shapeshifter lords like Lernaeus.


    Thanarok could only respond, "They are with a peculiar human. That human seems to be no ordinary person. From what I saw, it looks like they have been domesticated by that human."


    He recalled Luna asking William if she could leave.


    Clearly, Luna was afraid of William.


    From Thanarok''s perspective, it was very likely that Luna and Erebus had been domesticated by William.


    "Dammit! It''s a disgrace to the Shapeshifters!" Lernaeus cursed angrily, "As young generation Shapeshifter lords, to be subdued by a human!"


    Thanarok took a deep breath and spoke softly, "Lord Lernaeus, shouldn''t we be considering the identity of that human?"


    "Hmm?" Lernaeus'' slender eyes roved over Thanarok, "What do you think is the background of that person? Could it be some hidden powerhouse?"


    He wasn''t foolish. Luna and Erebus might still be considered inexperienced in the eyes of the Shapeshifter lords, but their strong bloodline and considerable strength couldn''t be overlooked.


    Whoever had subdued them couldn''t be simple.


    Thanarok, who favored a student-like appearance due to his extensive reading and thoughtful nature, shook his head and said, "With over three thousand parallel dimensions, the barriers between them are unstable and on the verge of copsing. Hidden human powerhouses should be struggling to maintain these in the interstitial spaces. Such powerhouses shouldn''t exist in the Prime World."


    Lernaeus sneered, "If it''s not a human powerhouse, then it''s probably just a god-king from some parallel dimension possessing a human. Luna and Erebus have submitted to a human. Do you think they should be killed?!"


    While saying this, his gaze swept over the various Shapeshifter lords present.


    The Shapeshifter lords also responded with righteous indignation, shouting, "They should be killed!"


    Lernaeus cackled sinisterly, "Then I will eradicate those two disgraceful fools on behalf of our Shapeshifters! As for that human, let''s kill him too!"


    A group of Shapeshifter lords cheered along.


    Not for any other reason but based on the contract they had signed with what William expelled from his body, if they killed other contract signatories, they would gain 30% of their power, with the remaining 70% going to what William expelled.


    Moreover, Luna and Erebus, being of noble bloodline, althoughcking elder protection, were still looked after by other Shapeshifter lords.


    In the void realms of the underworld, they would not dare to harm these two children.


    But now that Lernaeus wanted to kill them, it seemed like there would be no issue for the other Shapeshifter lords to follow and im their share.

 Chapter 411 Stop harming the environment!

    <h4>Chapter 411 Stop harming the environment!</h4>


    The conflicts among Shapeshifters have always been bloody.


    This is also why Luna and the others are not eager to avenge their deceasedrades.


    Back in the void realms of the underworld, if it weren''t for the help of two Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters, they would likely have been torn apart and consumed by other Shapeshifter lords.


    When William said they were going to the zoo, Luna and Erebus also sensed the arrival of arge number of Shapeshifters in New York City.


    The two children probably guessed what was happening.


    Thanarok had used that magical treasure to connect the Prime World with the void realms of the underworld.


    Other Shapeshifter lords had descended into this world.


    Luna, looking in the direction of the zoo, couldn''t help feeling worried.


    What exactly was Thanarok, that fool, trying to do?


    Was he bringing those Shapeshifter lords here just to send them to their deaths?


    You invite them here, but could you not let them appear right under William''s watch?


    After seeing those two divine pills, Luna was even more convinced that William was definitely a super-powerhouse among humans.


    Such a level of power could only be matched by a Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters, but from the Shapeshifters they sensed, there seemed to be no Shapeshifter of the Grand Lord level descending!


    Thanarok, watching the Shapeshifter lords moring to kill Luna and the others, felt a constant unease.


    He had already listened to William, obeying thew, using the pearl from the void realms of the underworld to acquire the zoo, and connecting the void realms with the Prime World.


    Isn''t it just about making them keep a low profile after they arrive?


    The soul-reincarnated Moros had not yet been dealt with, and there was William, whose strength was inscrutable. Yet Lernaeus was already thinking about internal strife.


    The descendants of the Hydra race are indeed cruel and ferocious!


    "Lord Lernaeus, should we not first test the strength of that person?" Thanarok, still thinking of William, felt him to be unfathomably deep.


    Thanarok is a descendant of the Unicorn. Although many generations have passed and his bloodline has considerably diluted, his intuition is usually quite urate.


    Lernaeus, radiating a cyan-colored gas, cackled strangely, "We do need to test things out, so let''s make these lowly humans around here my subordinates!"


    Seeing the cyan gas emanating from Lernaeus, Thanarok couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    The Hydra race is notoriously ferocious. The poisonous gas spreading from his body could decimate a city, turning all the humans in New York into mindless zombies.


    Massacre!


    Lernaeus intended to ravage the city with his first move!


    The other Shapeshifter lords cheered in excitement.


    "Thanarok! Youe to the Prime World and do nothing significant. Some die, some are domesticated, you''re practically useless! If it weren''t for your ancestors'' sake, I would kill you right now!" Lernaeus'' slender eyes were filled with a murderous intent.


    Thanarok felt a chill down his spine and immediately knelt in front of Lernaeus in fear, "Lord Lernaeus, please forgive me!"


    "Hmph!" Lernaeus snorted coldly, intending to spread the poison gas.


    As a Shapeshifter who had made a contract with what William expelled, killing would make him stronger!


    Lernaeus even pondered that if he could annihte all life in the Prime World before other Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters descended, how strong would he be?


    Could he surpass his ancestor, Hydra?


    After all, he had witnessed that being''s power; even a Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters, if they refused that being''s contract, would only face death.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Lernaeus discovered that the poison gas he emitted dissipated automatically after spreading 10 feet from him.


    It wasn''t just fading away,it was disappearingpletely.


    This anomaly left him baffled. He tried again, but the poison gas simply couldn''t spread.


    How is this possible?


    He is a seven-headed , a descendant of Hydra, born with three heads.


    As his strength and realm advanced, the number of his heads increased.


    Apart from their ancestor Hydra, the strongest in their race only had eight heads, making him one of the top powerhouses.


    With his racial talents, ying a god-king wasn''t difficult.


    His soul-devouring poison could spread for thousands of miles in the Divine Realm, so how could it be that in the Prime World, it only spread for 10 feet?


    Lernaeus furrowed his brow, trying repeatedly.


    This time, however, he couldn''t even use his soul-devouring poison.


    "Stop harming the environment!"


    A voice suddenly appeared in his consciousness.


    Boom!


    A ringing noise echoed in Lernaeus'' ears, as if an invisible gaze was fixed on him from the unknown, causing his soul to tremble.


    He had no doubt that if he used his soul-devouring poison again, he would be erased from this world.


    "Could it be a Cosmic Entity?!" Fear filled Lernaeus'' eyes.


    The only thing he could think of was a Cosmic Entity!


    Only a Cosmic Entity could emit such terrifying energy and oppressive force!


    ording to legend, each race has its unique destiny. If the destiny of humans is filled with prosperity and strength, then even the powerhouses from other parallel universes cannot harm the king of humans, nor should they harm ordinary people without reason, or they would face divine punishment!


    This is why, in the past, the gods were reluctant to intervene directly, instead finding human proxies to convey their will.


    They all feared divine retribution!


    Thinking this way, ughtering the beings of an entire city could indeed invite divine punishment!


    This thought made Lernaeus break out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, the Cosmic Entity warned him not to "harm the environment"!


    Little did he know that the one who spoke those words wasn''t a Cosmic Entity at all, but William.


    William, fond of the current civilized society, would not allow this little serpent to annihte all life.


    Not directly killing him was just William being toozy to make a move!


    After all, it was only an attempted crime, a verbal warning was enough!


    One of the Shapeshifter lords, seeing Lernaeus retract his special ability, asked somewhat puzzledly, "Lord Lernaeus, what''s happening?"


    Lernaeus, infuriated and embarrassed, suddenly transformed his head into seven huge serpent heads and devoured the speaking Shapeshifter lord.


    The other Shapeshifter lords didn''t dare utter another word, just watching Lernaeus apprehensively.


    "I do what I please, it''s not your ce to question me!" Lernaeus retracted his formidable appearance, his cold gaze sweeping over the Shapeshifter lords present, grinding his teeth as he spoke, "Without mymand, you shall not kill ordinary humans!"


    He was scared by the voice and the terrifying pressure he had just experienced, but it didn''t make him any more merciful.


    If he couldn''t massacre the city, he certainly wouldn''t allow these Shapeshifter lords to recklessly kill humans!


    If any Shapeshifter lord couldn''t resist killing a human, he would devour that Shapeshifter lord alive.


    What''s the big deal in killing ordinary humans?


    True Shapeshifters should kill other Shapeshifters!


    It''s just a matter of finding an excuse.


    After devouring that Shapeshifter lord, Lernaeus felt his strength improve slightly.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light shining within, wondering how much stronger he would be if he devoured Luna and Erebus.


    He was indeed looking forward to it!


    Thinking this, he sensed the presence of Luna and Erebus.


    Oh? They are getting closer!


    Lernaeus spread his consciousness, already locking onto Luna and Erebus.


    And that human beside them!


    Despicable humans!


    There was nothing special about his aura.


    A hidden human powerhouse?


    Ridiculous!


    He couldn''t massacre the city, but killing one or two humans shouldn''t be a big deal. Surely, the Cosmic Entity wouldn''t target him for that.

 Chapter 412 I could catch a lion by its neck with one hand

    <h4>Chapter 412 I could catch a lion by its neck with one hand</h4>


    After leaving home with the three children, William first went to the bus stop to wait for a bus, and then took the subway.


    Even though many people resigned to test their potential to be Soulmancers, there were still many who didn''t harbor hopes of bing Soulmancers, diligently living their ordinary lives.


    What difference does it make to be a superpowered individual?


    With great poweres great responsibility.


    Some harbor grand ambitions, while others ept their ordinariness, content with a peaceful and mundane life.


    William quite enjoyed the convenience and tranquility brought by technology.


    He originally didn''t want to get involved with Lernaeusing into this world, but just as he sat down in the subway and took out a book to read quietly for a while, Lernaeus actually attempted to kill him from afar.


    Most crucially, he tried to assault William''s soul with his consciousness!


    William sighed, lowered his head, and opened the book.


    He was somewhat puzzled. How could this little serpent be so iprehensible?


    Seeking death!


    Trying to assault his soul with consciousness, how ludicrous was that?


    In the Bronx Zoo, under the watchful eyes of many Shapeshifter lords, Lernaeus, who was imposing just a moment ago, suddenly bulged his eyes and then slowly copsed.


    "Lord Lernaeus!" The Shapeshifter lords were utterly bewildered.


    How could he just fall asleep like that?


    Could it be that Lord Lernaeus suddenly went into hibernation?


    The weather here wasn''t even that cold.


    What hibernation?


    Lord Lernaeus isn''t an ordinary snake.


    But still...


    What did it mean for him to suddenly copse like this?


    Could it be that Lord Lernaeus had some deeper meaning?


    The powerful Shapeshifter lords dared not make any rash moves.


    Until William, sitting on the subway, furrowed his brows, the Shapeshifter lords in the Bronx Zoo, except for Thanarok, suddenly felt their souls tremble and involuntarily reverted to their original forms.


    However, their sizes were now reduced many times smaller than their original forms.


    What should have been a group of menacinglyrge creatures turned adorably tiny.


    For example, a fierce beast named Pyrorex, originally asrge as a Tyrannosaurus Rex, with mes emanating from its body and fearsome interlocking teeth, had now shrunk to the size of an adult Golden Retriever. The mes on its body vanished, reced by soft, fiery red fur.


    Especially those big eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment.


    Seeing that all the fierce beasts around it had shrunk countless times in size, it was baffled.


    It tried to use its special abilities, only to find that it couldn''t muster any strength at all.


    The other Shapeshifter lords experienced the same.


    Looking around, they realized that apart from Thanarok, all the other Shapeshifter lords had transformed into cute animals.


    All the Shapeshifter lords panicked.


    What the hell was happening?


    It''s one thing to have their powers sealed, but even reverting to their original forms shouldn''t result in this appearance!


    They circled around Thanarok, wanting to demand what had happened.


    What should have been hysterical roars, deafening in nature, turned into sounds resembling small pets cooing and seeking attention from their owners.


    Absolutely insane!


    Complete madness!


    Were these sounds what these Shapeshifter lords, now turned into fierce beasts, supposed to make?


    If word got out, what about their dignity?


    Wait!


    This wasn''t the time to worry about dignity.


    They came to this world and then collectively turned into this ridiculous state.


    If they were to remain like this forever, what would he do?


    Thanarok waspletely dumbfounded.


    Over twenty Shapeshifter lords, including a top-tier Shapeshifter lord with a powerful bloodline like Lernaeus, had all transformed in an instant.


    How could he ept this?


    This was even more terrifying than when they rushed into the Crimson Emissaries Guild and encountered a deity of witchcraft resurrected through dark magic!


    After all, just a moment ago, they were nning to kill Moros'' avatar!


    "Shapeshifter lords! I don''t know what happened either!" Thanarok was in a state of panic; he couldn''t even begin to imagine what had urred.


    The group of Shapeshifter lords continued to crowd around Thanarok, humming nonsensically.


    "Can anyone tell me what exactly happened?" Thanarok looked up to the sky, his mindpletely blown.


    He had already realized that these Shapeshifter lords had lost all their powers and couldn''t even maintain their massive beastly forms.


    These were the reinforcements he had called for!


    Buying a zoo, was he really going to end up taking care of these animals?


    Thanarok, in the zoo, tears streaming down his face, watched the Shapeshifter lords who had turned into cute pets. Meanwhile, William, in a sparsely popted subway, read his book.


    After all, he was taking Amy to see... big lions?


    Yes!


    He couldn''t expose the child to bizarre and strange creatures.


    William was very considerate.


    Amy sat obediently next to William, not disturbing him as he read, but holding hands with Luna.


    Luna was usually quite haughty. If this had been in the void realms of the underworld, apart from Erebus and a few other closely rted Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters, no one else would dare touch her hand.


    But when Amy reached for her hand, she didn''t dare refuse!


    She couldn''t fathom this human child. What if she refused and Amy, in a fit of anger, plucked all her fur off? What then?


    As the saying goes, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do."


    "Luna, have you ever seen a big lion?"


    "A big lion??" Luna shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t seen one."


    She had seen many fierce beasts in the void realms of the underworld, but she had never seen a big lion.


    Amy smiled proudly and said, "I haven''t seen one either, but I''ve heard stories about them!"


    "¡­"


    Luna looked at the proud smile on Amy''s face, feeling confused herself.


    If you haven''t seen one, why are you so proud?


    Laughing foolishly.


    "This is a story my teacher told me!" Amy blinked her long eyshes and said, "My teacher told me that lions are the kings of the forest, very powerful!" Amy''s eyes sparkled with excitement, "But there''s a little secret ¡ª it''s said that the real wisdom of the liones from a clever cat. Cats are smart and witty, and they can teach lions many things, so you could say that the cat is the lion''s teacher."


    Luna didn''t know how to respond, "What does that mean?"


    "It means, lions are smaller than cats! I could catch a lion by its neck with one hand and lift it up," Amy said confidently, looking up at Luna, "If ites at us, I''ll protect you."


    Luna didn''t quite understand what a cat was, but from Amy''s description, lions and cats seemed to be very powerful creatures.


    She pondered silently, feeling that with Amy by her side, she might be safer.


    Yes!


    That must be it!


    Understanding this key point, Luna said to Amy, "Thank you, Dian Dian."


    William couldn''t help asking, "Amy, which teacher told you this story?"


    "Ms. Lee!" Amy said, then suddenly frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Or was it Miss Seraphina? They look exactly the same."


    Then Amy started telling Luna about the two identical aunts and the fairy grass in William''s yard.


    William wasn''t sure if Luna really understood, but by her expression, she seemed quite bewildered.

 Chapter 413 My little fur baby is craving some cuddles.

    <h4>Chapter 413 My little fur baby is craving some cuddles.</h4>


    William and the group finally arrived at the zoo.


    Thanarok hadn''t put up any signs indicating that the zoo was closed.


    The gates of the zoo were shut but not locked.


    However, since he had bought the zoo, he had dismissed all the staff.


    Afterward, he deliberately emitted a strong, irritating odor, causing people within several miles to involuntarily stay away. Additionally, with many people currently testing for their potential as Soulmancers, the zoo waspletely devoid of visitors.


    Amy, holding William''s finger, arrived at the entrance of the zoo, only to find it seemingly deserted.


    "Is the zoo not open today?" Although Amy was a bit naive, she wasn''t stupid.


    Seeing the deserted appearance, she began to wonder if the zoo staff was also not working.


    William said, "Are you silly? The door is unlocked, so it must be open for business."


    "Oh!" Amy replied.


    Previously, with Maria not around, it was definitely impossible for Theo Hughes to take her to the zoo.


    Someone elderly like Theo would fear the child getting scared or bitten by the animals, so naturally, he wouldn''t let Amy visit the zoo.


    So this was Amy''s first visit to the zoo.


    William pushed open the zoo''s main gate.


    He didn''t dispel the irritating odor inside the zoo, but within a hundred feet radius around him, there was no such smell.


    The irritating odor released intentionally by Thanarok made ordinary people feel ufortable and nauseated.


    Because of this odor released by Thanarok, anyone who forcefully stayed nearby eventually ended up in the hospital.


    William didn''t want the children to feel ufortable before they even began to enjoy the fun of visiting the zoo.


    Their arrival was immediately sensed by Thanarok.


    Especially the presence of Luna and Erebus, Thanarok could still feel.


    "Coming at this time?" Thanarok was on the brink of copse, and now William had arrived.


    It was like adding insult to injury!


    A terrifying thought suddenly shed through his mind: Could all this be William''s doing?


    If it really was him...


    At this thought, Thanarok broke out in cold sweat again.


    Was this man too terrifying?


    He had no choice but to tell the Shapeshifter lords, now turned into cute pets, "Please wait a moment, Shapeshifter lords. Luna and the person with them have arrived,I''ll go and see."


    "See him for what?"


    "Yeah! Find a way to help us!"


    "We can''t stay like this forever!"


    ...


    They spoke in beastnguage, so Thanarok could understand them.


    Thanarok said with a wry smile, "I suspect that you all turning into this is because of the man with Luna."


    "What?!"


    "How is that possible?"


    The group of Shapeshifter lords was shocked again!


    "I felt a powerful force as if it came from the cosmos, and then we turned into this."


    "Me too, that aura was definitely more terrifying than any human prophet!"


    "I think it must be a Cosmic Entity! Apart from a Cosmic Entity, there can''t be such a terrifying power in this world."


    The Shapeshifter lords discussed among themselves.


    Given the situation, they began to ask Lernaeus, as he was the strongest here.


    But they soon discovered that Lernaeus was breathless, already dead!


    Finally, they asked Thanarok to sense Lernaeus''s soul.


    Thanarok mustered his courage to check on Lernaeus, only to find that Lernaeus''s soul hadpletely dissipated!


    He had died suddenly!


    Completely dead!


    His soul was gone!


    Meaning Lernaeus waspletely dead, his body reduced to a 6-foot-long small snake.


    Just one head, a ck little snake.


    It''s unclear who started it, but the other Shapeshifter lords swarmed in, dividing and consuming Lernaeus''s body.


    A mighty member of the nine-headed Hydra race, he had not only died suddenly and mysteriously, but even his body couldn''t be preserved.


    Thanarok, in the end, refrained himself and didn''tpete with the other Shapeshifter lords for Lernaeus''s corpse.


    Escorted by a group of Shapeshifter lords, Thanarok walked out and soon saw William and his group.


    "Wow!" Amy eximed in surprise upon seeing Thanarok and the twenty-some adorable small animals twined around him.


    Luna and Erebus, on the other hand, trembled and stood frozen, unable to speak.


    They, of course, recognized that these cute little animals were the Shapeshifter lords who had once dominated the Divine Realm, ying countless gods.


    How had they turned into this?


    Was there some anomaly when they came from the void realms of the underworld to this world?


    Oh my!


    This was terrifying!


    They seemed to have lost all their divine powers!


    So, what was the point of Thanarok summoning them to this world?


    "Mr. Johnson, we meet again." Thanarok greeted William as he approached.


    His forced smile was hardly ttering.


    Where was the dignity and grace?


    Nowhere to be found!


    He had been frightened by William, even though William hadn''t done anything particrly terrifying in his presence.


    But he was still scared.


    William responded with a friendly smile, saying, "Hello! I''m here to take the kids to the zoo today."


    "Wee! Wee!" Thanarok introduced himself, "Mr. Johnson, I left in a hurryst time and didn''t get to introduce myself."


    "You''re Thanarok, right?" William smiled.


    Then, a voice appeared in the minds of Thanarok and the mighty Shapeshifter lords.


    "As long as this child has fun today, I''ll restore your divine powers."


    "But if she doesn''t have a good time¡­ well, you''ll see!"


    Wait and see!


    William loves cooking the most.


    The Shapeshifter lords were petrified!


    That voice, its implication...


    So, all of this was really his doing!


    All the Shapeshifter lords were staring intently at William.


    At this moment, they couldn''t sense any aura of a strong person from William, nor did they have the ability to sense it.


    But they were so scared that they were almost going insane.


    They had spected about a punishment from a Cosmic Entity, but they never imagined it was man-made!


    This man had directly stripped them of their divine powers and transformed them into their current state.


    And a powerful being like Lernaeus had suddenly died without any warning signs.


    What kind of power did this man possess?


    "Don''t just stand there! Didn''t you hear what this visitor said? We must make sure the esteemed princess is happy!"


    A beast that resembled a pig finally snapped out of its daze, hurried forward with its short legs hopping, and gently nuzzled Amy''s leg with its head...


    Indeed, it was previously a fierce beast, its body alone, with fangs over 60 feet long, but now it was as cute and silly as a young piglet.


    Seeing this small animaling over to rub against her leg, Amy also smiled happily, bending down to stroke its back.


    Other ferocious beasts, not to be outdone, approached Amy, humming and chirping, seeking pets and affection.

 Chapter 414 All Shivering in Fear

    <h4>Chapter 414 All Shivering in Fear</h4>


    Luna and Erebus were utterly devastated!


    Hey!


    You are Shapeshifter lords!


    Do you know what Shapeshifter lords are?


    Can''t you have a little dignity?


    This behavior really disgraces all Shapeshifters!


    Ugh!


    It''s truly embarrassing to be associated with them!


    Luna and Erebus didn''t know what had happened and hadn''t heard what William said to the Shapeshifter lords, so they naturally thought these Shapeshifter lords were voluntarily fawning over Amy.


    Amy was initially holding Luna''s hand, but now the twenty-some Shapeshifter lords surrounded Amy, cooing and acting cute beside her, pushing Luna aside.


    "Luna!" At first, Amy found it all quite novel, but soon realized she was no longer holding Luna''s hand. With all these little animals crowding around her, she couldn''t help but call out.


    "Mr. Johnson, are they going to eat me?" Amy, holding a beast that looked like a rabbit, asked, "Mr. Johnson, is this a bunny?"


    William rolled his eyes at her.


    Her demeanor didn''t suggest she was afraid of being eaten, and the question she asked...


    William thought it was quite possible that Amy herself wanted to eat it.


    Speaking of which, the rabbit in William''s yard was also getting quite fat.


    The Shapeshifter lords, hearing what Amy said, scattered in fear.


    A misunderstanding like that could lead toplications.


    "Sir! Are you the director of the zoo?" Amy, still holding the beast, looked at Thanarok and asked.


    Thanarok was also frightened by her question, realizing that this human child must not be offended!


    "Yes, I... I am the director of the zoo."


    Amy tilted her little head and then asked, "Then do you have big... big lions in your zoo?"


    "Big lions? Yes, we do! Would you like to see them?" Thanarok had some knowledge of the animals of this world. He had wandered around the zoo and knew of a fierce beast called a lion.


    Well, in this world, it seems to be considered a formidable beast.


    Compared to the Shapeshifter lords now gathered around Amy, it''s nothing...


    At most, it could be considered food!


    Amy put down the beast in her hand, then turned around to pull Luna and Erebus along, smiling and saying, "Luna, Erebus, shall we go see the big lions?"


    "Okay¡­ okay!" Luna was still somewhat in shock.


    What was wrong with these Shapeshifter lords, so shamelessly seeking Amy''s approval!


    As for the big lion Amy mentioned, what kind of terrifying creature could it be?


    Hiss...


    Luna couldn''t help but think daringly, could it be that these Shapeshifter lords had turned into their current state all because of the big lion Amy mentioned?


    What level of ferocious beast would that be!


    Thinking this, Luna gripped Amy''s hand a little tighter.


    Without Amy''s protection, would she also end up like these Shapeshifter lords?


    Luna thought about the horror of being reverted to her original form and shrinking so much, especially with much of her fur already plucked off ¨C how unsightly that would be!


    No, wait!


    It''s not about being unsightly!


    The most important thing would be the loss of divine power!


    Luna followed Amy with a nervous heart.


    Thanarok led the way in front.


    His thoughts differed from Luna''s; he believed that this human child might prefer less aggressive animals like lions.


    Yes!


    That must be it!


    Although these Shapeshifter lords have turned into their current forms, they are inherently very aggressive!


    This human child must possess extraordinary strength. In her presence, being strong or not doesn''t seem to matter anymore.


    Perhaps the lion in the zoo is her beloved pet?


    That''s possible!


    William also followed slowly behind. Thanarok led them to the lion''s enclosure, which had a bulletproof ss viewing area.


    The room, separated by bulletproof ss, was quiterge, with artificial hills, where a lion couldfortably y.


    But the lion inside was far from rxed.


    All the Shapeshifter lords hade over...


    The lion''s animal instinct told it that these beings were very frightening.


    For the lion, known as the king of beasts, the title on its head seemed to have changed from "king" to "danger."


    Amy reached the ss enclosure, and Thanarok also stopped in his tracks.


    A warning sign hung on the ss read: "African Lion: Please Maintain a Safe Distance!"


    The lion you''re talking about must be this one, right!


    Thanarok felt that he probably hadn''t led them the wrong way.


    The African lion inside was already terrified, shivering behind the artificial hills.


    Luna, too, was nervous, gripping Amy''s hand tightly.


    Amy, standing outside and seeing the lion that, even when lying prostrate, was much taller than her, waspletely dumbfounded. Her mouth slightly open, she was at a loss for words.


    Seeing Amy silent, all the Shapeshifter lords also held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    The atmosphere seemed to be oppressive.


    Suddenly, Amy burst into tears with a loud wail.


    This cry instantly startled all the transformed beast lords; they seemed to be frightened to the extreme.


    Little princess!


    Please don''t cry!


    If you''re unhappy, we''ll eat that lion inside!


    But please, don''t cry!


    All the Shapeshifter lords also started shivering due to Amy''s crying.


    The words William had spoken upon entering the zoo still echoed in their ears like thunderous roars.


    If the little princess cried, would they all be doomed?


    "This is not a big lion!" Amy, wiping her tears and pouting, felt her beliefs copse.


    The story said that the little cat was the teacher of the big lion, and that the cat was much bigger than the lion!


    "Luna, this is not the big lion¡­ waaa¡­"


    Amy cried heartbrokenly, her faith shattered not just because of the lion''s size, but also because she had bragged to Luna on the subway that she could lift a big lion with one hand.


    Now, seeing the enormous lion inside the enclosure, she was utterly devastated.


    She hoped Luna wouldn''t think she was boasting!


    William stepped forward, patted Amy''s head, andughed, "Amy, this is the big lion! Didn''t you want to grab its neck with one hand and lift it up? Do you want me to take you inside?"


    "Waaa! Mr. Johnson is a bad person! I don''t want to y with you anymore!" Amy cried pitifully, shrugging off William''s hand from her head, then exined to Luna, "Luna, I didn''t lie to you, Miss Seraphina said that the big lion is only this tall¡­"


    As she spoke, she gestured with her hands.


    ording to her gestures,?the lion could probably jump up and hit her knees.


    Even a Teddy bear is taller than that.


    Seraphina, that person, likes to trick children.


    William didn''t me the Shapeshifter lords for Amy''s crying.


    Amy was just a child prone to crying!


    Crying is healthy for children.

 Chapter 415 Temporary visas？

    <h4>Chapter 415 Temporary visas?</h4>


    Amy didn''t cry for long. The tiger in the zoo, sensing some terrifying aura, didn''t dare to act rashly. Instead, it hid like a frightened little animal in a corner, looking out at the group of people and the terrifying Shapeshifter lords with a pitiful gaze.


    "Amy, wipe your snotty nose," William said, noticing Amy''s tear-streaked face and her nose bubbling, yet still ying cheerfully with the Shapeshifter lords.


    He pulled out a tissue and handed it to her.


    Amy wiped her nose, then handed the used tissue back to William.


    Uh...


    William took the tissue and walked over to a nearby trash can, where he disposed of it.


    He then sat back and watched Amy y joyfully with the Shapeshifter lords.


    The Shapeshifter lords were terrified throughout, fearing that the human child wouldn''t have fun, which would spell disaster for them.


    They yed from morning until 2:00 in the afternoon, by which time Amy was finally hungry.


    The Shapeshifter lords, made cute by William and many of them fluffy, provided a lot offorts.


    Amy spent most of the timeughing and ying.


    If she ever lost her bnce and fell, several Shapeshifter lords would rush to cushion her fall, ensuring even a tumble was soft and gentle.


    How could she not enjoy such y?


    William didn''t do anything else that afternoon, just apanied Amy and others as they ate and drank around the zoo.


    With hamburgers, fries, and grilled sausages, Amy ate until her little belly was round, and her face was filled with contented smiles.


    Luna, however, felt uneasy, seeing those Shapeshifter lords transformed into their current state, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of emotional resonance.


    In fact, half an hour after William and the others left the Bronx Zoo, those Shapeshifter lords immediately reverted to their humanoid forms and fully regained their powers, possibly because they had devoured Lernaeus, feeling a significant increase in their strength.


    However, William''s voice appeared in their minds.


    "All Shapeshifters, report to CLOUD9 club tomorrow afternoon at 2 PM to collect your temporary visas. Those who miss the time will not be waited for!"


    Temporary visas?


    The Shapeshifter lords suddenly felt as if their brains weren''t quite up to the task.


    "What is a temporary visa?"


    Thanarok, having read legal books and having actually read quite a lot since arriving in this world, exined, "A temporary visa is a document used to register and provide services to a transient poption."


    This was the first time the Shapeshifter lords had heard of such a thing.


    Wherever they went before, they never needed any kind of documentation.


    They would just dominate a ce as soon as they arrived.


    The indigenous people?


    They were either considered food or simply killed.


    Their arrival in the Prime World was initially intended to dominate it, but now they needed temporary visas?


    What was going on!


    But did they dare to refuse?


    William had simply stated tomorrow afternoon at two and added that he wouldn''t wait if they werete. Did that mean they couldn''t get the visa after the time had passed?


    If they didn''t get the visa, did that mean they couldn''t stay in this ce?


    And if they couldn''t stay, did that mean they had no reason to exist in this world?


    Uh...oh!


    Thinking about what just happened, even if they were given a hundred times the courage, they wouldn''t dare say, "I won''t do this temporary visa anymore."


    "Since Mr. Johnson said so, let''s go get it done," Thanarok said. "All Shapeshifter lords must obey thews of this world. I was already warned by Mr. Johnson yesterday."


    Thanarok was relieved he had heeded the advice and followed thew. He didn''t even dare to think about what the consequences would be if he had done something wrong in the past two days.


    Would he have died suddenly like Lernaeus?


    This thought sent a chill down his spine, making him shiver.


    "Temporary visa, I should get one too."


    Now, the Shapeshifter lords were no longer contemting killing Moros'' avatar.


    Just staying alive was good enough.


    Besides, with Lernaeus dead, all the Shapeshifter lordsbined might still not be able to contend with the deity of witchcraft who controls the power of space.


    A group of Shapeshifter lords provoking a deity of witchcraft was inherently a huge risk.


    In the evening, William still made a call to Steven.


    There seemed to be no one around Steven, who lowered his voice like an intelligence officer, asking, "Mr. Johnson, what can I do for you?"


    William said, "It''s not an order, but tomorrow afternoon at two, a group of Shapeshifter lords from the void realms of the underworld will be arriving. I think we should give them temporary visas, then educate them on thews."


    "The void realms of the underworld? Shapeshifter lords from the void realms?" Steven felt his scalp tingle at the news. Why would Shapeshifter lords appear in this world?


    And ording to William, it wasn''t just one, but a group!


    William thought for a moment and said, "Yes, these Shapeshifter lords can almost instantly kill Demi-God level Soulmancers. If we don''t impose restrictions and make them obey thew, they could easily cause social unrest."


    "I¡­" Steven was at a loss for words.


    Able to kill Demi-God level Soulmancers?


    How could they be restrained?


    Such a statement could only be made by William. If anyone else said this, Steven would probably have told them to get lost!


    But since William had said this, did that mean that those powerful Shapeshifter lords had already been subdued by William?


    Thinking this, Steven was moved to tears. He felt fortunate that there was a powerhouse like William in this world,otherwise, facing such a situation, he wouldn''t know what to do.


    Hearing Steven''s silence, William continued, "In the future, there might be other things from parallel dimensions or the Divine Realming to our world. We must establish aplete set of rules and regtions to restrict them."


    The copse of three thousand parallel dimensions was likely the doing of that entity William had expelled from his body.


    Although it had only a fraction of William''s power, less than one ten-thousandth, its capacity for causing trouble was beyond the control of the beings in the Divine Realm.


    The difference in strength was still too vast.


    When William expelled that entity years ago, he actually obliterated it as well, but over the years, it seemed to have regained consciousness and created this mess...


    Could it be that the entity William expelled was also immortal and indestructible?


    William thought for a moment, if that was the case, then he would just have to wait until it gained a physical form again and then beat it up when there''s nothing else to do.


    Steven, hearing William speak this way, felt even more troubled.


    The issue of recruiting apprentices for Soulmancer schools hadn''t been resolved yet, and bncing the rtionships between the major Soulmancer organizations was already problematic.


    Now, William informed him that beings from other parallel dimensions and the Divine Realm would also appear in this world.


    What chaos would this world descend into?


    "Mr. Johnson, where are you now? Maybe I shoulde to you, and we can discuss this in detail." Steven was extremely anxious.


    Such a significant matter needed to be thoroughly discussed with William.


    He wanted to ask William how powerful he really was so they could formte a strategy.


    Could William really be the protector of humanity?


    "Not now, going to sleep, we''ll talk tomorrow," William said, looking at thete hour.


    What more was there to discuss?


    He still had to deliver coffee to Alice.

 Chapter 416 Eternal Starfire

    <h4>Chapter 416 Eternal Starfire</h4>


    Alice''s first day living at the damp and gloomy bottom of the cliff left her in a terrible state, with no mood to enhance her own strength.


    Especially at night, when it was silent all around.


    She could only see the hazy moonlight and sparse starlight in the sky.


    Her sleeping ce was just a simple tent.


    For a youngdy who had grown up in luxurious surroundings, this was undoubtedly a hellish experience.


    Her cooking skills, needless to say, were not up to par. Apart from someone unselective like Zoey, who could stomach the food she made?


    William did bring her plenty of seasonings, but cooking meat was absolutely more difficult for her than alchemy.


    Alice had cut a lot of meat from the carcass of an ancient dragon in the pond, but she soon discovered something: regr fire simply couldn''t cook it, so there was no point in discussing whether her cooking technique was correct or not.


    It wasn''t just a matter of taste anymore,the fire Alice conjured couldn''t properly cook the ancient dragon meat!!


    If the Sword of Soulbreaker was needed to cut the meat from the ancient dragon, how could Alice possibly chew it?


    It was a joke, right?


    So, since William left, Alice hadn''t managed to eat anything...


    "Where''s the coffee we talked about? You brought it the first day and then never again." At this moment, Alice had no mood to research alchemy or integrate the energy of the Dragon Pearl.


    She was extremely depressed.


    She feltpletely defeated by William. He had promised to bring coffee every day when he left, but now the day had turned to night, and he hadn''t shown up.


    Coffee, indeed...


    As expected, a man''s words can''t be trusted!


    Alice sat in the tent, unable to sleep no matter what. When had she ever suffered such indignity in her life?


    "Liar!" Alice bitterly chewed on a de of grass, grumbling angrily.


    "Who are you calling a liar?"


    Just as she was brooding, suddenly a voice sounded in her ear.


    Hearing the voice, Alice trembled with excitement but quickly calmed down, clenched her fists tightly, and huffed, "Who else could it be? You, of course!"


    As she finished speaking, William had already silently seated himself next to her, holding a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Cold Brew Coffee, with sugar added."


    Alice finally couldn''t hold back anymore, took the coffee, and asked, "Is there a lot of ice added?"


    "I don''t know." William had no idea about these things; he just ordered the best-selling coffee. As for how much ice was added, he really didn''t know.


    Alice opened the lid, took a sip, and whispered, "This is with less ice."


    "Then give it to me!" William reached out his hand.


    Alice nkly handed the coffee to William.


    William held the coffee for a moment, then handed it back: "Now check if there''s enough ice?"


    Alice took the coffee again.


    Took a slurp...


    Oh dear...


    It was all ice chips.


    Indeed, there was plenty of ice!


    "I''ll drink itter." Aliceughed and cried, thinking it was already quite good of William to add ice for her without turning itpletely into a block of ice.


    William said, "Okay, then I''ll be going. You should focus on improving your strength."


    "You''re leaving so soon?" Alice widened her eyes in surprise.


    Her real desire wasn''t just to drink coffee,she actually just wanted to chat with William.


    William squinted and said, "Have you done nothing all day? Do you not want to leave this ce?"


    "No, it''s not that! The roasted dragon meat just couldn''t be cooked thoroughly, and I haven''t eaten anything all day." Now, as a mid-level Soulmancer in thete stage, Alice can go one or two days without feeling hungry at all.


    But when a girl says such things, her actual hope is usually to receive care and concern.


    William pondered for a moment, then said, "I''ll teach you how to use Eternal Starfire. It should be sufficient for this task."


    Alice felt a bit let down.


    She had hoped for William to show some concern or offerforting words, rather than immediately starting to teach her how to use Eternal Starfire.


    But with William already starting the instruction, Alice had no choice but to set aside her coffee and pay close attention to learning.


    William began to exin, "Eternal Starfire is not just a me,it is an ancient magic intimately connected with the energy of the universe. To master it, you need to learn to feel and manipte this energy."


    He continued, "Imagine the oldest stars in the universe. Their energy is stored in this me. To ignite the Eternal Starfire, you need to concentrate your mind and feel the power deep within your heart. Remember, its power can be as warm as the spring sun or as intense as the summer ze."


    "Feel it with your heart, let your thoughts merge with the me. It will be your shelter when you need warmth or light, and it will be your weapon when you face an enemy," William gently guided Alice.


    As she delved deeper into the learning process, Alice gradually entered a wonderful state, feeling a warm power flowing within her.


    William then stood up, ncing at the coffee beside him.


    He picked it up and left.


    He knew that with Alice''s talent, this training session mightst for a long time.


    Eternal Starfire was not easy to learn,if it were Zoey, she might learn it in three days, and Lucien in about a month.


    As for Alice...


    Without three months, she probably wouldn''t be able to light even a small spark!


    William took the coffee and disappeared from the cliff bottom again.


    She wouldn''t be drinking that coffee now.


    The reason he taught her Eternal Starfire was quite simple: to properly cook the meat of the ancient dragon, ordinary fire certainly wouldn''t suffice.


    In William''s view, increasing abilities wasn''t as important as eating, which always came first.


    The next morning, Steven was already waiting outside William''s yard.


    After William had spoken of such significant matters the previous night, how could Steven possibly sleep?


    But since William had said they would talk the next day, Steven didn''t dare to disturb him and chose toe over and wait in the morning instead.


    "So early?" William greeted Steven with a smile upon seeing him.


    "Good morning, Mr. Johnson," Steven greeted William at the gate.


    "Come in," William said, already sitting on a stone bench in the yard.


    His wingback chair had beenmandeered by Luna, who was using it to enhance her abilities.


    She certainly knows how to choose the best spot.


    Erebus, on the other hand, was pitifully tending to Seraphina, shoveling manure and watering behind the fence.


    The difference in treatment between the little boy and the little girl was stark.


    "Mr. Johnson, about what you told mest night, what do you think we should do?" Steven, having prepared his words, asked, "The deities of the Divine Realm should all be benevolent, right? They wouldn''t harm us?"


    William didn''t know where Steven got the idea that all deities of the Divine Realm were benevolent.


    "Do you think a more advanced civilization, if forced to coexist with a lesser one due to the copse of their world, would harbor benevolent intentions?"


    William posed this question.


    Steven was immediately taken aback.


    A more advanced civilization?


    They also worship deities!


    Although not as devout as in ancient times, in his heart, deities were mostly considered benevolent, and if they descended to this world, they would be expected to save themon people from disasters and troubles.

 Chapter 417 Mommy! Those people look so scary…

    <h4>Chapter 417 Mommy! Those people look so scary¡­</h4>


    William enjoys reading books, not just for the thrill of curiosity, but more so to understand the thoughts of ordinary people.


    In his view, there is no absolute good or evil in the world.


    However, the reality is that deities view ordinary humans much like humans view ants.


    Perhaps they were once ordinary humans too, but as their powers reached a certain level and they became so-called deities, their mental states naturally underwent some changes.


    They might not deliberatelymit evil acts, but a casual action on their part could cause unimaginable harm to ordinary people.


    Even if a higher civilization bears no ill will towards a lower one, and even if the higher civilization is benevolent, the disparity in civilization levels can still be extremely dangerous for the lower one.


    For example, when humans build a dam, they certainly don''t notify the ants.


    When humans test nuclear weapons, they don''t inform dragonflies, beetles, or mosquitoes.


    For a higher civilization, your destruction is of no concern to them.


    Do ants understand what a boot is?


    Do theyprehend the terror of a boot?


    Yet, the boot doesn''t intentionally step on ants.


    The rtionship between higher and lower civilizations is just like this.


    A higher civilization might identally kill you with a couple of steps and then say, "Killing you was purely idental!"


    Simrly, William never considers himself a guardian deity for humanity, but the reality is that William enjoys his current life.


    It''s simply because he likes it.


    What if he didn''t?


    If he didn''t like it, when that parallel dimension descendedst time, given William''s character, it''s highly likely he wouldn''t have intervened, and humanity would have already faced a great cmity.


    Thew of the survival of the fittest is indeed the rule of this world.


    Therefore, showing friendliness or expecting friendliness from others is futile. Only by being strong can one achieve true peace.


    This is much like the fall of the Western Roman Empire over a thousand years ago.


    The weak have no say!


    William briefly exined this to Steven, who quickly grasped the concept. Yet, Steven couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Johnson, may I inquire what level of power you possess?"


    "What level of power?" William smiled.


    Erebus, listening from behind the fence, was also all ears.


    He was just as curious about William''s level of power.


    "I am invincible!" William always had this confidence.


    Steven involuntarily gasped.


    Invincible?


    What did that mean?


    William said, "Don''t worry about me. Just establish the necessary rules and regtions. Anyone whoes to this world, no matter who they are, must first register and then strictly abide by the rules."


    "Even those deities?"


    "The same! No exceptions!" William didn''t want to waste words.


    What about deities?


    In William''s view, they were no different from ordinary people, and he didn''t care what might happen in the future. He wanted peace and stability!


    By noon, Thanarok had already set out with the powerful Shapeshifter lords, heading to the CLOUD9 club mentioned by William.


    Although they still didn''t know how to use cell phones, they could quickly locate the ce through their senses.


    Even so, they still had to arrive early.


    A group of oddly shaped beings walking down the street was indeed a sight that drew attention.


    These ferocious beasts were notorious for their fierceness, and even in their human form, their aesthetic preference was for a more ferocious appearance.


    Therefore, their facial features were mostly grotesque, twisted, and fierce.


    "Mommy! Those people look so scary¡­"


    A little girl, upon seeing this group of oddly shaped people, was instantly frightened to tears.


    Her mother tried tofort her for a long time, but to no avail.


    As this group walked down the street, they also caught the attention of the police.


    It couldn''t be helped; they just looked too much like viins.


    Some were even over 10 feet tall, with fierce faces and an aura of brutality.


    In terms of both demeanor and appearance, if they went to Hollywood to y viins, the directors would probably be scared enough to pay protection money on the spot.


    "You there, stop for a check!"


    Two police officers halted them.


    These patrol officers were armed, but they couldn''t help feeling intimidated facing such a group of odd characters.


    "Stop for a check?!" One of the Shapeshifter lords coldly stared at the two police officers, incredulous that these ant-like humans dared to speak to them in such a tone.


    The Shapeshifter lords were nearly driven to murderous intent.


    If they wished, they could massacre the entire street in less than a minute.


    "Hold on! My lords, please stay calm!" Thanarok, terrified, quickly stepped in front of them, nervously saying, "My lords, remember, we must not break thew or kill anyone!"


    "Kill anyone? Are you thinking ofmitting a crime?" a police officer warned sternly. "Everyone, against the wall and present any form of identification you have!"


    The other officer had already started to call for backup on his radio: "Headquarters! We have a group of suspicious individuals on Lexington Avenue, requesting supp¡­"


    Before he could finish saying ''support,'' the group had already turned into streams of ck smoke and disappeared.


    The two police officers were stunned, but with the public now ustomed to super-powered individuals, the once secretive 13th Bureau had established connections with various national units.


    Everyone knew about the existence of the 13th Bureau.


    If a Soulmancer or a person with special abilitiesmitted a crime, it was standard procedure to report it directly to the 13th Bureau.


    "They¡­ turned into ck smoke and escaped. We should report this to the 13th Bureau," said one officer, swallowing hard. "I have a bad feeling about these people."


    "On Lexington Avenue, right? We''re pulling up the surveince footage now."


    With advanced technology, surveince cameras were everywhere, and the police had already sent the footage of the incident to the 13th Bureau.


    "Damn it! If it weren''t for¡­ I would have devoured those two ordinary humans," growled one of the Shapeshifter lords, seething with anger.


    Thanarok took a deep breath and said, "My lords, please refrain from acting rashly. Mr. Johnson has warned me against breaking thew. As far as I know, the current legal system states that murderers face severe punishments, including life imprisonment, lifelong incarceration, and even the death penalty in some states¡­"


    Silence fell upon the Shapeshifter lords at Thanarok''s words.


    The murderer will be imprisoned for life or even face the death penalty!


    Even in the void of theherworld, might made right, and the death of the weak was inconsequential. But here in Prime World, they were subject to the rule ofw!


    Regardless of what the Shapeshifter lords thought, the events at the Bronx Zoo had instilled a deep-seated fear of William in them.


    Kill anyone? They really dared notmit it now.


    Eventually, the group of Shapeshifter lords arrived at the entrance of the CLOUD9 club.


    To avoid further trouble, they decided to let Thanarok go in first to inquire, as he appeared the most human among them.


    Thanarok, though reluctant, entered the club apprehensively.


    "Hello, how can I help you?" The receptionist at CLOUD9 was a young girl. Seeing Thanarok, she greeted him with a smile, as he was quite handsome, clean-cut, and exuded an air of refined and amiable charm.


    Thanarok nervously asked, "Hello, I''m here to inquire if Mr. Johnson is avable?"

 Chapter 418 Would they dare?

    <h4>Chapter 418 Would they dare?</h4>


    "Mr. Johnson?" The girl at the reception, who was also a civilian staff member of the 13th Bureau, was familiar with William.


    She Knew William as the handsome, polite young man rumored to have a good rtionship with Director Wenzel and spected to be Alice''s secret lover.


    "Are you looking for William? He''s not here right now. Is there something I can help you with?"


    She was still slightly unustomed to referring to him as "Mr. Johnson," knowing him more casually as William in the work group.


    Considering Thanarok was seeking William, it was likely he was a Soulmancer. And since William was overseeing the recruitment for the Soulmancer school, Thanarok might be looking for special consideration for admission.


    "Oh, then we''ll just wait," Thanarok responded. "I have somepanions waiting outside. May theye in and wait as well?"


    Politeness!


    Politeness was key, Thanarok reminded himself internally.


    "Oh? If you have friends, let theme in and sit. I''ll message William in the work group, or do you have his phone number? You can call him to hurry him up," offered the receptionist casually.


    To her, William was just a handsome young man, albeit already imed by Zoey and Alice, so she didn''t entertain any personal thoughts about him.


    Thanarok was almost scared to death, hastily waving his hands, "No need to hurry! We''ll just wait! Just a heads up, my friends might look a bit frightening, but don''t be scared."


    What exactly is the identity of this girl in front of me?


    She even dares to hurry William.


    Thanarok and hispanions wouldn''t dare to do so.


    The girl at the reception chuckled, ''Looks very scary? How scary can it be? Are they all as scary as you?''


    In her view, birds of a feather flock together. Since Thanarok is so handsome, his friends'' appearances should also be simr.


    She might not have to worry about her friends urging her to get married this year.


    "Then I''ll call my friends in." Thanarok breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, having those Shapeshifters Lords standing outside was too conspicuous. If the police came again and a conflict arose, it would be troublesome.


    He dared not break thew, but was being ugly a crime?


    He went out again and called the Shapeshifters Lords in.


    The receptionist''s initial giggles turned into a frozen smile, then her face turned pale, and finally...


    "Ugh!" She felt a convulsion in her stomach and then began to vomit.


    Being so ugly it made someone vomit was definitely reaching a new level of ugliness.


    Especially since these Shapeshifters Lords had some unpleasant odors on them, making them hard to bear.


    "These... these are all your friends?" The girl covered her mouth, feeling incredulous.


    Thanarok nodded and said, "We''ll just wait here, no need to rush Mr. Johnson."


    Regarding the situation in the lobby, the receptionist had no choice but to call Steven directly.


    Fortunately, Steven had informed the 13th Bureau the night before that if someone came to get a temporary visa or if there were any situations, they should report directly to him.


    Steven didn''t trust Zoey to handle this matter, as she tended to solve problems with her fists.


    Considering William''s words that these Shapeshifters Lords from the Netherworld Void Realm could easily defeat Demi-God level Soulmancers, Zoey, despite being powerful, would be insufficient against such Lords.


    If she acted impulsively and angered these Shapeshifters Lords, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The receptionist finally snapped out of her fixation on Thanarok''s handsome appearance and called Steven.


    "Steven, a group of strange people havee here, possibly those you mentioneding for temporary visas."


    Steven was with William at the moment and was startled by her words. Covering the phone, he said to William, "Those Shapeshifters Lords must have arrived."


    "Let them wait then," William replied indifferently.


    Steven still expressed concern, "What if they start trouble at the base..."


    William just smiled without saying anything.


    Start trouble?


    Would they dare?


    Even with just a fraction of William''s attention, he had the group of Shapeshifters Lords tightly monitored.


    For instance, had they dared to attack those two police officers just now, they would have been dead in the next moment.


    Killing them would only require a single thought from William.


    Seeing William''s smile, Steven too closed his mouth. With William so confident, what more did he need to say?


    "Grace, just have them wait, and don''t offend them," Steven immediately instructed the front desk staff at the base.


    The receptionist, a bold girl, ushered Thanarok and his group into the lounge and even brewed them tea.


    These Shapeshifters Lords, once dominant forces in the Netherworld Void Realm, were now apprehensive and restrained here.


    Heeding Thanarok''s reminder, they didn''t dare to drink the tea served by thedy, just sitting there and staring at it.


    Zoey had also noticed the arrival of these Shapeshifters Lords. As she entered the lounge, she could sense the immense energy emanating from them.


    They were consciously suppressing their aura; otherwise, people within hundreds of yards would likely have been overwhelmed and killed by the terrifying energy they emitted.


    The prospect of life imprisonment or even the death penalty for murder made the Shapeshifters Lords exceedingly cautious.


    Zoey entered the lounge, her gaze fixed on the group.


    The receptionist followed her and informed, "Director Wenzel, they say they''re here to get temporary visas. I''ve already notified Steven."


    Zoey nodded but said nothing, just staring at the Shapeshifters Lords. Although they had reined in their presence, Zoey''s instincts told her that any one of them was stronger than her.


    Thanarok, disying quick wit upon hearing the receptionist address Zoey as Director Wenzel, approached her courteously: "Madam, hello, we are here waiting for Mr. Johnson."


    "William?" Zoey asked, "Why are you waiting for him?"


    Up to this point, although Zoey suspected William might be no ordinary individual, she still considered him a novice Soulmancer.


    She usually didn''t dwell on matters too deeply and addressed issues straightforwardly. She didn''t find it peculiar that they referred to William as Mr. Johnson.


    "Mr. Johnson instructed us toe here to apply for temporary visas," Thanarok exined, somewhat unable to gauge the woman before him. She seemed somewhat unusual, yet not particrly extraordinary.


    To the Shapeshifters Lords, the so-called Warrior God Constitution of the Soulmancer realm wasn''t particrly special.


    After all, they weren''t intimidated even by Divine Realm''s deities, let alone a Warrior God Constitution that hadn''t even reached Demi-God level.


    "Then wait here," Zoey said, then sat down to rest, paying no further attention to them.


    Nowadays, with the world''s energy rtively abundant, her strength was rapidly growing.


    However, she still had a long way to go to truly rise to prominence.

 Chapter 419 If you broke something, you should compensate for it

    <h4>Chapter 419 If you broke something, you shouldpensate for it</h4>


    William and Steven arrived at the meeting room around 2 p.m., having spent the journey discussing various matters and tentatively establishing a set of rules.


    Their primary goal was to ensure the safety of ordinary citizens and maintain social order.


    As William and Steven entered the meeting room, the group of Shapeshifters Lords all stood up in fright.


    Sit down?


    In William''s presence, they felt an innate fear that was hard to shake off.


    How could they dare to sit while William was standing?


    What if William was as capricious as Lernaeus had been?


    They wouldn''t even know how they died.


    The receptionist clearly noticed the trembling of these intimidating figures.


    Yes, they were shaking!


    Given their generallyrge stature, even a slight tremble was quite noticeable.


    Steven was indeed formidable.


    Just by standing there, he had them shaking in fear.


    Internally, Steven was stunned.


    Twenty-six of them!


    If what William said was true, that each of them could instantly defeat a Demi-God level fighter, then these twenty-six creatures, if unchecked, could plunge the whole world into panic.


    Although technology has advanced greatly today, Steven is well aware that their technology is helpless against Demi-God level powerhouses, doomed only to a fate of passively taking hits.


    Yet, even these formidable beings were visibly frightened in William''s presence, indicating just how powerful William really was.


    William scanned the group of Shapeshifters Lords and then coldly instructed, "You all will follow this lovelydy to register your names, provide hair and fingerprint samples, and then have your photographs taken. The rest, I''ll exinter."


    After he spoke, the Shapeshifters Lords could only meekly nod, not even daring to speak loudly.


    William''s gaze fell on Thanarok, and he asked, "Can you write in ournguage?"


    Thanarok nodded and replied, "I can."


    "Then assist this lovelydy with the registration. If you''re interested, you can join our 13th Bureau."


    William was already nning to recruit some people for the 13th Bureau.


    It wasn''t feasible for him to handle everything personally.


    Even the deities from the Divine Realm, who might descend in the future, could be brought into the fold.


    Incorporating more "strong individuals" would make it easier to maintain order.


    "Interested..." Thanarok dared not refuse.


    How could he say he wasn''t interested when William asked him? He wouldn''t dare.


    "Then go and register first."


    Upon William''smand, a group of intimidating Shapeshifters Lords lined up and followed the receptionist to register their names, provide hair and fingerprint samples, and then sat neatly waiting for their photographs to be taken.


    After they finished, they returned to find Steven had brought in several chairs for them to sit on, and they all obediently took their seats.


    Like a teacher in a ssroom, William spoke sternly, "Now that you havee to our world, you must abide by itsws and regtions, understand?"


    The Shapeshifters Lords nodded like kindergartners, not daring to make a sound.


    "We''ve just registered you and collected your DNA. If youmit any crimes in the future, you will face the corresponding punishment. We''ll be introducingws regarding Soulmancers and Shapeshifters soon. Someone will contact you then toe and learn about thesews," William exined. "Also, you''ve been issued temporary visas. From now on, you are not allowed to change your appearances. You must check in once a month, and if you maintain a clean record for a year, you''ll be issued an official Green Card."


    In just that short time, Steven had arranged for twenty-six new smartphones to be brought in, each fitted with a SIM card, and distributed to them.


    The just-prepared temporary visas were also issued to them,plete with photos of their current appearances.


    The Shapeshifters Lords were utterly baffled.


    What was this DNA? And what was this device they were given?


    It sounded like they had left behind hair samples, and if theymitted any crimes, William would immediately find out and potentially eliminate them on the spot.


    The Shapeshifters Lords fumbled with the smartphones, puzzled about what these devices were.


    William sat down, and soon a staff member from the 13th Bureau arrived with a projector to teach these Shapeshifters Lords how to use the phones. They were introduced to the purpose and functions of the smartphones and informed of their phone numbers.


    "Bang!"


    One of the Shapeshifters Lords, unable to control his strength, crushed the new phone in his hand, causing it to explode in a puff of smoke and sparks, which startled him terribly.


    He was utterly petrified.


    He looked at William with a face full of horror.


    It''s over!


    He''s doomed!


    He had just damaged something given by William.


    "Thud!"


    The Shapeshifter lord who crushed the cell phone turned pale and knelt down directly, kneeling a big hole into the floor of the reception room.


    If these Shapeshifter Lords had known any earthly swear words, the room would have been filled with exmations and curses.


    Not only had this Lord broken the phone, but he had also made a huge dent in the floor ¨C he was surely finished!


    The other Shapeshifters Lords looked at him with a mix of sympathy and pity.


    "Mr. Johnson, I am sorry! Please spare my life," pleaded the over 9-foot-tall Shapeshifter Lord, as tears started streaming down his face, falling on the floor and making more dents.


    A once-feared Shapeshifter Lord was now reduced to tears by fear.


    Steven quickly stepped forward and said, "It''s not a big deal, don''t be so nervous. If the cell phone is broken, we''ll just rece it for you. As for the dent in the floor, I''ll have someone repair itter."


    William wasn''t that angry,he wouldn''t annihte someone over such a trivial matter.


    "Get up! If you broke something, you shouldpensate for it. The phone was a gift from Steven, so no need topensate for that. But the floor..." William asked, "Do you have any dors?"


    "Dors?" The Shapeshifter Lord was confused again, with a mournful face, he said, "I don''t have any."


    William said, "If you can''tpensate with dors, then stay and work here. As for your sry, someone will discuss it with you."


    Hearing this from William, the Shapeshifter Lord realized he wasn''t going to die and, in his excitement, he kowtowed again, cracking several more floor tiles. The room shook violently, and the ss windows shattered.


    "..."


    The Shapeshifter Lord looked up at William again with a pitiful expression.


    William gave him a long look, then turned and walked out, saying to Steven, "Steven, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Steven nodded in agreement.


    William had gone to great lengths, even recruiting a powerful Shapeshifter Lord to work for the 13th Bureau, effectively boosting theirbat capabilities.


    A few floor tiles, some window panes, and a phone were a small price to pay for the service of a strong Shapeshifter Lord.


    Steven couldn''t have imagined a better deal.


    Steven''s gaze swept over the Shapeshifter Lords present. At that moment, he almost wished they would demolish the building.


    There were twenty-six Shapeshifter Lords capable of defeating Demi-God level fighters!


    But for now, it was good enough.


    Two of them had already joined the 13th Bureau.


    With the right emotional appeal and reasoning, he was confident about bringing more of them on board.

 Chapter 420 The more they break, the better!

    <h4>Chapter 420 The more they break, the better!</h4>


    People often think of the Divine Realm symbolizes a sacred, beautiful, peaceful, and happy holynd, a ce of beauty, vastness, and extreme delight, filled with wonderful music and magical flora everywhere.


    However, this is simr to the misconception some people have that life elsewhere is always better than their own environment.


    When the Shapeshifter Lords journeyed from the Nether Void to the Divine Realm for conquest, they were almost always engaged in battles.


    The Divine Realm is teeming with powerful beings; even a fight between two of them could shatter heavens and fracture the earth.


    Those slightly weaker could perish instantly if caught in the crossfire.


    This is why, when facing challenges, they either choose to fight to the death or surrenderpletely.


    They are mostly of the brute force kind.


    In their belief system, there''s a simple principle: respect the strong!


    Now, it''s clear that William is overwhelmingly powerful, so they have no choice but to unconditionally obey his words.


    On the way to the base, Steven had already discussed with William and roughly organized a n for handling these Shapeshifter Lords.


    First, they need to be familiarized with this society. Teaching them how to use smartphones is just the first step. They also need to learn thews and be exposed to some cultural knowledge of this world.


    During their attempt to learn smartphone use, all the Shapeshifter Lords, except Thanarok, inevitably ended up crushing their phones to bits...


    It''s an unavoidable issue, given their immense strength, and these lords are not known for their delicacy in handling things.


    The smartphone screens simply couldn''t withstand their touch.


    Seeing the phones explode, Steven couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    "For the first phone, consider it a gift from me, but I really can''t afford to give you a second one," Steven said with a sly grin, resembling a cunning fox. "A recement costs 1500 dors each. If you''re willing to work here, with a monthly sry of 5000 dors, you can quickly repay it. Moreover, our unit provides food and amodation."


    Assimtion!


    It''s essential to assimte these Shapeshifter Lords, even to make them fall in love with thisnd.


    "Can we choose not to have smartphones?" one of the Shapeshifter Lords smartly asked, voicing his inner dilemma.


    If they have to use smartphones, they need to work there,without them, there wouldn''t be such a need.


    Steven squinted with a smile, "Of course, you can choose not to have a smartphone. However... if you don''t have one, Mr. Johnson might not be able to contact you when he needs you. Personally, I suggest you keep one."


    Mentioning William, the Shapeshifter Lords immediately had no more objections.


    This situation had a hint of coercion.


    Essentially, it meant: you can choose not to have a smartphone, but if William can''t find you when he needs you, you''ll bear the consequences.


    To put it bluntly, if you don''t have a smartphone, William might just eliminate you...


    Back in the Nether Void, these Shapeshifter Lords were rulers in their own right, killing anyone who displeased them. When have they ever suffered such indignity?


    Being coerced by a mere human!


    The indignity...


    Thinking about what William did the day before, the Shapeshifter Lords felt as if they were being watched intently.


    It was as if William was standing right behind them, his terrifying shadow looming over.


    But what could they do? They had to swallow their pride for the sake of survival.


    After much deliberation, they decided their lives were more important.


    Subsequently, Steven had several boxes of new smartphones brought in.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    ...


    The meeting room was filled with continuous explosions.


    The expressions on the faces of the Shapeshifter Lords were indescribablyical.


    1500 dors for one, 3000 dors for two...


    Steven wasn''t bothered by the phones being destroyed. He had brought several boxes, totaling five hundred phones.


    Let them break them!


    The more they break, the better!


    "Rest assured, when you work for our organization, it''s mostly about learning. We provide food and amodation, don''t require much from you, and even pay you 5000 dors a month."


    Steven didn''t intend to truly exploit these Shapeshifter Lords using William''s influence.


    He felt that if he did so, William might be displeased.


    But these Shapeshifter Lords were indeed somewhat dangerous. If left unchecked outside, even if they harbored no ill intentions, their actions could still inadvertently harm innocents.


    It was better to keep them close at hand initially, teaching them about followingws and regtions.


    The Shapeshifter Lords had no substantial objections to this arrangement, mainly because they didn''t dare to object.


    They carefully learned how to use smartphones.


    While Steven was managing things orderly, William was also busy.


    Now that the 13th Bureau was openly visible to the public, there was no longer a need to conceal its training base at CLOUD9.


    "William, you''re here! Let me show you thetest research results."


    Upon William''s arrival at the base, Jhin Lopez immediately set his sights on him.


    Among all the staff at the 13th Bureau, Jhin was particrly interested in William.


    Not for anything else, but because William had previously impressively utilized his 096bat armor, proving the value of Jhin''s research.


    Surprisingly, William had even operated it with divine-likeputer skills.


    Jhin believed that William was the person he had been looking for.


    William was equally interested in modern technology. As Jhin called him over, he approached with great enthusiasm.


    "The previous approach of integrating chips into the eyes of beasts indeed had significant ws. Now, I''ve transnted the chips into their hearts using machinery, and as you suggested, formed a 3D image for remote control via satellite," Jhin exined excitedly. "We tested it a few days ago. Even Zoey couldn''t break through its defenses, and that wasn''t even with your control¡­"


    "If you were to control it, it would be simply invincible!" Jhin eximed excitedly, his eyes shining as he looked at William. "Do you want to give it a try?"


    William looked at therge screen in front of him, lost in thought.


    These beasts, not originally from this world, were undoubtedly far stronger than any Soulmancer of this world.


    Imnting chips into the hearts of these beasts, if controlled properly, could y havoc with mid-level Soulmancers as if it were merely a game.


    "Let''s give it a try," William said. "But, let''s change the opponent!"


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, William added, "Just wait!"


    He then walked into the reception room and pointed at the Shapeshifter Lord who had first crushed the phone, saying, "You! Come out for a moment!"


    This Shapeshifter Lord, who had just received his fourth phone, was carefully touching and operating it. He managed to press it five or six times without damaging it, and a faint smile began to appear on his lips.


    However, upon hearing William''s call, his fingers trembled.


    "Bang!"


    Another explosion!


    And then a series of explosions followed.


    William''s shout had startled the other Shapeshifter Lords as well.


    Steven, observing this scene, couldn''t help but smile silently.


    Let them explode!


    The more they explode, the longer they''ll stay.


    He didn''t realize, however, howplicated and chaotic the feelings of the Shapeshifter lord pointed out by William were at that moment.

 Chapter 421 Such a humble desire

    <h4>Chapter 421 Such a humble desire</h4>


    The Shapeshifter Lord, summoned by William from the reception room, was met with sympathetic nces from the others.


    Being called out like that, he was most likely doomed!


    William, having called out the Shapeshifter Lord, asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My lord, I am named Oxys Ironhoof." Oxys trembled and lowered his head, not daring to look at William.


    "Oxys Ironhoof?" William couldn''t help but praise, "Good name!"


    Hearing William say this, Oxys was so frightened that he knelt down again.


    Bang!


    The floor beneath his knees cracked open once more, and the whole base shook violently as if struck by an earthquake.


    "Please spare my life!" Oxys eximed.


    "..." William didn''t find himself to be that terrifying.


    He had always considered himself quite benign. How did apliment from him end up scaring Oxys to this extent?


    "You needn''t fear, I generally do not take lives," William said indifferently.


    "..."


    This time, it was Oxys'' turn to fall silent.


    Yes, of course!


    You don''t take lives!


    Whatever you say is right!


    Could it be that Lernaeus died by an idental sudden death?


    William, looking at the trembling Oxys, wasted no more words and instructed, "Go to a ce and fight a fierce beast with all your might. If you win, I''ll give you something valuable."


    As he spoke, the image of the beast and its location already appeared in Oxys'' mind.


    Oxys slowly raised his head, his eyes wide with fear, and asked, "My lord, what if I lose?"


    Williamughed, "Then you will have to die."


    Oxys was almost scared to tears.


    What happened to generally not taking lives?


    "You have half an hour to get there and fight. Once you''re done,e back," William continued.


    He could gauge Oxys'' strength,he was almost at the level of an Elemental Deity, while the fierce beast, even at its peak, would only be at the Mortal Deity level.


    Even with William''s excellent control, given the advantage in power levels, Oxys was unlikely to lose.


    William had never been to the Divine Realm, but he had glimpsed into it during his free time.


    The realm categorized the power levels of deities as Mortal Deity, Guardian Deity, Elemental Deity, Nature Deity, Destroyer Deity, Creator Deity, Supreme Deity, and Absolute Deity.


    There was a two-tier power level difference between Oxys and the beast. If the beast were alive, it would likely be killed instantly by Oxys.


    But William wanted to test his control skills and let Jhin experience what true power felt like.


    This was to make Jhin understand that no matter how powerful a person is, there is always someone stronger.


    At the same time, he nned to reward Oxys with a little something after the fight, to show him the limitless opportunities of working with William and set an example for the other Shapeshifter Lords, to understand the benefits of working for William.


    Previously, William had approached life with an indifferent, game-like attitude, but now he felt that being a part of the 13th Bureau was quite appealing.


    He intended to maintain social stability and prosperity with minimal effort.


    Oxys was quick to act, not even needing the full half hour to confront the beast William had indicated.


    William was also ready early, sitting in front of theputer, prepared for remote control.


    "Is this the opponent you mentioned?" Jhin, looking at Oxys through therge screen on the wall, stroked his beard with a sense of anticipation and asked, "Who''s more powerful, him or Zoey?"


    "He''s stronger," William replied while rapidly typing on the keyboard, as Oxys had already started to make his move.


    The next moment, everyone saw Oxys'' fist pulverize the fierce beast controlled by William into smithereens.


    That one punch ttened the mountain range thousands of kilometers behind, filling the sky with dust and debris.


    "Gulp!" Jhin swallowed hard, his mouth gaping as he switched his gaze between the screen and William, at a loss for words.


    That quick?


    Just one punch and it''s over?


    Not even a trace of bone fragments left.


    Even the mountain range behind was ttened by that one punch.


    William looked up at Jhin and said, "Even the images transmitted by satellite have a dy, and there''s also a dy in my control. He was too fast."


    "This... this isn''t just about speed anymore!" Jhinmented, his face downcast, "That punch could shatter a mountain!"


    The fierce beasts from the parallel dimension, even without the ability to change form, were not weak; ordinary Soulmancers could hardly break through their defenses.


    But Oxys, a Shapeshifter Lord from the Nether Void of the Underworld, though only at the Elemental Deity level, had a racial bloodline far beyond these beasts.


    His speed was indeed so fast that even William''s rapid hand movements were futile.


    Unless William anticipated his attacks in advance for evasion.


    While William and Jhin were conversing, Oxys, head bowed and fists clenched, walked cautiously towards William.


    "My lord, I have finished the fight," Oxys said meekly, a far cry from the ferocious warrior who had just punched through an entire mountain range.


    "Oh!" William stood up and said to Jhin, "Dr. Lopez, we will be leaving now."


    Jhin?waspletely in a state of shock.


    He had thought that his creation could stand up against any Soulmancer, but Oxys'' punch had thrown his beliefs into disarray.


    "No, no, this isn''t enough!" Jhin seemed to have entered a state of frenzy, shaking his head and muttering to himself before turning and walking back into theb.


    He hadn''t fully grasped the extent of Oxys'' strength.


    In his view, the reality was that his creation could not defeat a Soulmancer.


    He had spent his life wanting to defeat all Soulmancers with human power alone, striving to be the strongest.


    He knew he was far from achieving his goal.


    "Not strong enough!"


    "Not yet!"


    ...


    William didn''t concern himself with Jhin''s next moves and took Oxys to Steven''s office.


    Oxys actually doesn''t expect any reward from William,just not being killed by William is enough for him.


    Such a humble desire.


    William pulled out a bunch of bottles and some magical herbs from his spatial storage ring.


    The bottles contained pills refined by William through alchemy during his free time, certainly extraordinary.


    And those magical herbs were mystical nts from hundreds of thousands of years ago, no longer found in the modern world.


    "Choose one for yourself," William said, cing these items on the table and smiling at Oxys.


    Oxys, looking at the items on the table, was almost in disbelief.


    "Is this... is this the meheart Vine grown from dragon blood?"


    "Winter''s Breath Fern?"


    Oxys recognized these two magical herbs, having heard about them in the Nether Void of the Underworld, but he couldn''t identify the others.

 Chapter 422 It was as if he had fallen into a mine of fortune!

    <h4>Chapter 422 It was as if he had fallen into a mine of fortune!</h4>


    William stood silently beside the table, well aware of the immense temptation that these items held for Soulmancers, even those of Lesser Deity strength. The pills in the ss bottles were even more precious than the magical herbs.


    After all, they were personally refined by William himself.


    "I..." Oxys was so excited he could barely speak, "My lord, can I really choose anything?"


    William nodded: "You can choose only one."


    It was like opening a mystery box ¨C the thrill of it!


    Oxys, sweating with nervousness, fixated on the two magical herbs on the table, unable to decide which to choose.


    He ignored the rest, not recognizing them and wary of choosing blindly.


    And those items in the ss bottles ¨C who knew what they were?


    Oxys, originally the Cretan Bull, a legendary beast of immense size, had been witnessed by William in the age of the gods.


    This bull, with its massive frame and strong muscles, shone with a silvery light as if forged by moonlight. Its eyes zed like fire, full of power and majesty, and its hooves thundered on the ground like rolling thunder.


    Although a renowned beast,pared to Luna and Erebus, its lineage was somewhat inferior.


    "I... I''ll take the meheart Vine," Oxys finally decided. He was adept with fire, thrived in heat, and the meheart Vine, nurtured by dragon''s blood and emanating intense fiery heat, was fire-attuned. Consuming it would benefit him greatly.


    As for the Winter''s Breath Fern, despite being a rare herb of legend, its properties were contrary to his, and eating it might well lead to instant death.


    William, without a word, gathered up all the other items, leaving only the meheart Vine on the table.


    "Once you''ve chosen, that''s it." William could sense the mysterious power imbued in Oxys by the entity he had expelled from his body.


    This power seemed present in the other Shapeshifters leaders as well, and they appeared to be constrained by the power of some contractualws.


    "I have a question for you." Having granted Oxys such a substantial favor, William was also curious, "Have you signed a contract with someone?"


    Oxys''s face changed dramatically upon hearing this, looking at William in terror.


    The matter of the contract was something he had never disclosed to anyone, as doing so would lead to instant death.


    William, seeing him so frightened, looked up at the more than 9 feet tall muscr man and frowned, "Squat down!"


    Oxys immediately knelt before William.


    William then casually reached out his hand and seemed to pluck something from above Oxys''s head.


    Oxys clearly felt something disconnecting from him.


    "Hisss¡ª" Oxys was so scared he almost copsed on the ground, "My lord... you... you destroyed my contract?"


    William, with a faint smile on his face, looked at the mysterious power in his hand, "Now, tell me about your contract."


    Oxys shivered, feeling neither weakened by the contract''s destruction nor less fearful of William. He said, "My lord, I do not know who the entity that made the contract with me is."


    William motioned for him to continue.


    Oxys exined, "Before I transformed into a human form, a voice suddenly appeared in my subconscious mind. The person imed to be the Almighty God. He said if I was willing to serve him, he could unlock all my potential and give me unparalleled power. However, if I died at the hands of someone who hadn''t made a pact with that Almighty God, both my soul and power would belong to him."


    William nodded in understanding.


    This was the style of that entity, indeed.


    In his quest for power, he spared no means, not even exploiting these Shapeshifters leaders.


    "I can see others who have also signed the contract. If I kill them, I gain half their power, while the other half goes to the Almighty God. However, if killed by someone who also signed the contract, the Almighty God will help them resurrect," exined Oxys. "As far as I know, about half of the Shapeshifters leaders in the Void of the Netherworld have signed this contract."


    William understood that once a certain level of strength is achieved, the oaths and contracts made are bound by an invisiblew.


    That entity''s involvement in such schemes was not surprising to him.


    Just for the sake of gaining power?


    William wasn''t sure how he himself could be stronger, as he felt he was already as powerful as one could be.


    "Alright, that''s enough. You can go now, continue with your sses," William said as he walked out, with Oxys following behind.


    Holding the meheart Vine, Oxys entered the reception room where all the other Shapeshifters leaders stared at him intently.


    No way!


    Oxys actually survived!


    And he even brought something back with him!


    Some of the Shapeshifters leaders recognized what was in Oxys''s hand.


    "meheart Vine?!"


    "Hisss¡ªsuch a miraculous herb still exists in the world?"


    "No! That''s not right!"


    "Oxys! What happened to you? Your contract is gone?"


    Some leaders noticed something even more terrifying.


    Could contracts like theirs actually be destroyed?


    At their level of power, such contracts were meant tost a lifetime unless death intervened.


    The contract indeed unleashed their potential and made them stronger, but it also plunged their entire Shapeshifter race into endless infighting.


    Those who had signed the contract could recognize each other with just one nce.


    Killing another contract signer would grant them greater power.


    This was why the Shapeshifters leaders in the Void of the Netherworld had been ughtering each other for countless years, only calming down slightly in thest few centuries.


    More and more Shapeshifters leaders wanted to break free from the contract, but they knew it was impossible.


    They had long since given up hope.


    Oxys sighed deeply, finally showing a rxed smile on his face, saying, "This meheart Vine was a reward from Mr. Johnson, and the contract? He helped me break it."


    "How is that possible?"


    "How could the contract be broken?"


    The staff of the 13th Bureau looked utterly bewildered. Steven, sensing the situation, smartly waved his hand to dismiss the other employees.


    The Shapeshifters leaders, one more excited than the next, stared intently at Oxys.


    "I don''t know how it happened either," said Oxys. "All I saw was Mr. Johnson grabbing something above my head, and then the contract was gone."


    "This..."


    All the Shapeshifters leaders found it hard to believe.


    As far as they knew, even the real Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters, once bound by this contract, was tied to it for life, unable to escape.


    And yet, William simply grabbed something above Oxys''s head and destroyed the contract?


    That was terrifying!


    Their eyes shone with awe.


    Another Shapeshifters leader asked, "And what about this meheart Vine?"


    Oxys chuckled naively, "Mr. Johnson asked me to fight a corpse. I smashed the corpse with a punch, and he gave this to me."


    "..."


    All the Shapeshifters leaders looked at Oxys with envy and amazement.


    "My goodness, isn''t that incredibly lucky?" they thought.


    When Oxys went out, they were convinced that he was doomed to die!


    But he returned with such immense rewards!


    This wasn''t just incredible luck.


    It was as if he had fallen into a mine of fortune!

 Chapter 423 When Shapeshifters Leaders Pick Up the Weapon of Law

    <h4>Chapter 423 When Shapeshifters Leaders Pick Up the Weapon of Law</h4>


    The Shapeshifters leaders were almost going insane.


    Smashing a corpse and getting such benefits?


    They had signed such harsh contracts and only managed to stimte their potential.


    But the meheart Vine in Oxys''s hand wasn''t just about stimting potential,it was like a leap to the heavens.


    "You guys aren''t thinking of robbing me, are you?" Oxys, seeing all the Shapeshifters leaders eyeing him, red warningly, "This was a reward from Mr. Johnson, and thew teacher just said that robbery is a serious crime, possibly facing years of imprisonment."


    The Shapeshifters leaders were stunned.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t dare to rob something given by William, but this guy seemed to have learned too quickly!


    A mighty Shapeshifters leader actually lecturing them about thew?


    Steven, having noted down these Shapeshifters leaders'' names, chuckled at Oxys''s words.


    "You don''t have to be like this, guys. If Oxys can get these rewards, so can you." Steven seized the moment to influence them, "In the future, if you encounter bullying, you can also protect your rights through legal means, like resorting to thew."


    The Shapeshifters leaders fell silent, not ready to ept these new rules immediately.


    In the Abyssal Void of the Underworld, if Oxys appeared in front of many Shapeshifters leaders with a meheart Vine, it would unquestionably lead to a bloody battle, where only thest survivor could im the vine.


    But now, they dared not rob it!


    They really didn''t dare!


    Yet, Oxys suddenly felt that if all the Shapeshifters leaders obeyed thew, it might not be so bad.


    After all, he was the beneficiary.


    Coming in directly with the meheart Vine was William''s instruction.


    Having been told so by William, he naturally carried it boldly.


    He even thought, if these Shapeshifters leaders really tried to rob him, would William just p them into mincemeat?


    Inwardly, he even harbored some small expectations for such an oue.


    William''s approach was merely a tentative first step to let the Shapeshifters leaders feel the benefits brought by thew.


    If they only sensed the constraints of thew, discontent would grow in their hearts. Only by experiencing its benefits would they truly abide by it.


    This method was applicable not just to the Shapeshifters leaders but also to other powerful beings who might arrive in the future.


    Whether it would ultimately be sessful remained to be seen.


    Regardless of whether these Shapeshifters leaders believed in thew or not, once they learned that Oxys had not only broken the contract without weakening, they all thought about having William annul their contracts too.


    "Oxys, what exactly did you fight?" one of the Shapeshifters leaders couldn''t help but ask.


    Oxys scratched his head, saying, "Just a corpse, nothing special. I smashed it to pieces with one punch."


    Hearing this, all the Shapeshifters leaders became excited. Just by smashing an ordinary corpse, Oxys received such generous rewards. They thought about what could happen if they stayed close to William...


    "Aren''t Luna and Erebus always by the master''s side?" one of the Shapeshifters leaders said with a sly smile, "We could go to them."


    Steven, listening to the Shapeshifters leaders'' conversation, waited for them to finish before gesturing for silence. "Gentlemen, please quiet down for a moment, and hear me out."


    If it weren''t for their fear of William, these Shapeshifters leaders wouldn''t even spare Steven a nce.


    To them, a mid-level Soulmancer was just amoner, easily crushed with a flick of a finger. But now, with just a gesture from Steven, they all fell silent and looked at him.


    "I suggest that you all spend this time here learning about thew and some life skills, because our society does not advocate violence. If you''re going out to have fun, please don''t act together," Steven said with a smile. "I believe the Shapeshifter lords are aware that you are very powerful. If you go out together, it would be bad if you identally stepped on and killed a regr person."


    Ever since they descended from the void of the underworld, they have been living in constant fear,


    First, it was Lernaeus, and now it''s William.


    It''s rare for someone to say they are strong, and only then did the Shapeshifter lords realize that they were indeed powerful!


    "Shapeshifters leaders, I have recorded the damages you caused earlier. You can work here to offset your debts, and your job is to learn. Do you understand?" Steven said as he started to arrange their holiday schedule, allowing them two days off per month, with only two individuals permitted to go out at a time.


    In fact, this work arrangement was even more stringent than many high-intensity work regimes in Americanpanies. The only difference was that they weren''t required to engage in actualbor.


    ...


    Three days quickly passed.


    During these days, besides having the staff teach them some modern life knowledge, Steven also hired Professor Kingsfield from Harvard Law School to give them a crash course inw.


    Hearing this information for the first time, the Shapeshifters leaders were surprisingly engrossed.


    Having lived for so many years, the Shapeshifters leaders'' intelligence was far superior to that of ordinary humans, and they learned incredibly fast.


    In just three days, they were already able to recite "A Short & Happy Guide to American Law" and "Law 101: Everything You Need to Know About American Law" cover to cover, leaving Steven in utter amazement.


    Even the slowest among them, Oxys, learned thenguage of this world in less than half a day.


    Steven had previously thought these beings were somewhat simple-minded.


    Then, under William''s guidance, these Shapeshifters leaders actually fell in love with reading.


    Yes!


    They fell in love with reading!


    "Hamlet," "The Great Gatsby," "To Kill a Mockingbird," "The Deration of Independence," "The Iliad," "The Edda"...


    These were all within their range of reading.


    Then, there was a significant shift in the scenario.


    "Steven! I realized something. Thest time you sold us those phones, it was coercive selling!" A particrly burly Shapeshifter leader, his eyes gleaming red, stared at Steven.


    Steven''s mouth twitched as he responded, "How is that coercive selling? Didn''t you agree to it voluntarily?"


    "ording to Professor Kingsfield, coercive selling is defined as using violence, threats, or other improper methods inmercial transactions to force someone to buy or provide goods or services. Such behavior is illegal," the Shapeshifter leader continued, his eyes still shing red. "You used Mr. Johnson''s threat of force to make us buy those phones, so your actions constitute coercive selling."


    Damn!


    Steven was internally shocked. What was going on?


    A group of Shapeshifters, who knew nothing before, had learned so much in just three days and even understood what coercive selling meant.


    The Shapeshifter continued, "In the United States, ording to federalws such as Extortion and ckmail Laws, Commercial Fraud Laws, RICO, engaging inmercial transactions or providing services using violence, threats, or other coercive means is considered coercive selling or transaction. Depending on the severity of the case, this kind of behavior might constitute a crime and can lead to fines or imprisonment."


    "..." Steven was dumbfounded. Were these Shapeshifters now wielding the weapon ofw?


    The Shapeshifter leader went on, "However, since we''re all so familiar with each other, just treat us to a BBQ and we''ll call it even."


    "..."

 Chapter 424 Since you’ve signed a contract, you should abide by it

    <h4>Chapter 424 Since you''ve signed a contract, you should abide by it</h4>


    In just three days of interaction, the Shapeshifters lords have developed a rather harmonious rtionship with Steven and others.


    Especially after reading those books, they even understood what social etiquette means.


    Their way of addressing William changed from "My lord" to "Mr. Johnson," saying it sounded more cultured.


    The Shapeshifters lords behaved politely, understanding hierarchy and showing friendliness to everyone.


    Who would have thought they were once malevolent Shapeshifters lords?


    William kept a watchful eye on every move of the Shapeshifters lords but didn''t fully trust that they hadpletely turned to good or truly integrated into this society.


    Their primary fear is William,secondly, they want to please William, vying to show off in front of him, hoping that William will help them tear up their contracts and even give them some immortal herbs like the meheart Vine.


    Oxys has absorbed the mysterious power contained in the meheart Vine. Not only has his potential been stimted, but the powerful energy of fire has also drastically increased his strength, breaking through from the Elemental Deity level to the Nature Deity level in such a short time.


    Many Shapeshifters lords might take 50,000 years and some fortuitous encounters to achieve such a breakthrough, indicating the tremendous benefit Oxys has gained.


    It''s early morning, and William is reading in the yard, with Luna and Erebus seizing the opportunity to meditate beside him.


    They have finally realized that improving their abilities near William significantly elerates their progress.


    Meanwhile, two Shapeshifters lords finally muster the courage to visit William''s home.


    They followed Luna''s aura to find the ce.


    One of the Shapeshifters lords is carrying a whole ham, and the other has a bottle of Scotch whisky, arriving at William''s yard.


    They even knew to bring gifts when visiting someone''s home.


    William looks up at them and says indifferently, "Come in!"


    The two Shapeshifters lords then slowly walk in.


    Undoubtedly, the Shapeshifters lords have changed a lot in just three days.


    Not just in their behavior and manners, but they have also transformed their appearances once more.


    The Shapeshifters lord who initially carried a whole ham has now transformed into a strapping 6-foot tall man, resembling a fitness magazine cover model.


    Meanwhile, the one carrying the Scotch whisky has morphed into a figure aligned with contemporary American pop culture. He has soft lips, fair skin, and fashionable blue middle-parted hair. Dressed in trendy overalls, he exudes a gentle and somewhat fragile aura,pletely unrecognizable as the once formidable Shapeshifters lord.


    These changes were reported beforehand since their previous appearances were too startling, potentially frightening children on the streets.


    "Mr. Johnson, are you reading?" The fashionably transformed Shapeshifters lord approached with a broad smile, cing the bottle of Scotch whisky on the stone table.


    William closed his book and looked up, frowning. "Why have you changed your appearance like this?"


    The Shapeshifters lord exined, "I''ve been observing human aesthetics for a few days, and this appearance should be considered handsome, so I changed to this. I''ve reported it to Steven."


    Through their interactions over the past three days, the Shapeshifters lords realized William wasn''t as ferocious as Lernaeus.


    His hobbies seemed to be reading and using his phone, and he was amiable, which gave them the courage to approach him proactively.


    William took a deep breath and said, "You can leave now!"


    Regardless of others'' opinions, he felt ufortable with such an overly fashionable appearance. Although he wouldn''t beat up the Shapeshifters lord for it, it was better out of sight.


    "Ah?" The Shapeshifters lord was taken aback but could only nod dejectedly, "Yes, I''ll leave now."


    After that Shapeshifters lord left, the other lord looked at William with a naive smile.


    William found this Shapeshifters lord''s appearance more tolerable, at least not as off-putting as the previous one.


    "Do you have something to say?" William roughly guessed the purpose of their visit.


    The Shapeshifters lord stood properly, then took three steps backward and abruptly attempted to kneel...


    But halfway down, his knees suddenly wouldn''t bend.


    William''s gaze sharpened, "What are you trying to do? Destroy my house?"


    The Shapeshifters lord instantly broke out in a cold sweat, his heart pounding wildly.


    "No, no, no! I wouldn''t dare!" The Shapeshifters lord waved his hands frantically, retreating two steps in fear.


    Over the past three days, they had analyzed why Oxys received Mr. Johnson''s favor, getting his contract terminated and receiving the precious meheart Vine.


    Their conclusion was that Oxys had knelt with such a presence that it must have impressed Mr. Johnson. They assumed Mr. Johnson appreciated such grand gestures of kneeling.


    But now, the Shapeshifters lord realized something was amiss.


    The intimidating pressure in William''s gaze suggested that if he dared to kneel, he might be eradicated on the spot.


    What went wrong in their understanding?


    William spoke coldly, "Speak your business!"


    After hesitating, the Shapeshifters lord struggled to say, "Mr. Johnson, could you possibly help us remove the contracts binding us?"


    Upon hearing this, Luna immediately interjected, "What are you trying to do? Are you nning to betray the Father God?"


    The Shapeshifters lord fell silent at her words.


    William nced at Luna.


    Both she and Erebus had potent magical creature bloodlines, butpared to the Shapeshifters lords, they might not have experienced as much brutality or possibly even had their minds manipted.


    Father God?


    Were such contracts really worthy of Luna referring to them as the work of a Father God?


    Or could it be that the contract the entity made with Luna was different from the ones with the other Shapeshifters lords?


    Strictly speaking, if Luna and Erebus''s bloodlines develop sessfully, they might truly be the future monarchs of the Shapeshifters.


    "I don''t want to help you right now," William bluntly refused. "Since you''ve signed a contract, you should abide by it. I don''t see any problem with that. When you go back, also tell the other Shapeshifters not to harbor such thoughts."


    Unable to contain himself, the Shapeshifters lord asked, "But Mr. Johnson, you helped Oxys..."


    With a raise of his eyebrows, William replied, "I help if I feel like it, and don''t if I don''t. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No! Absolutely not!" The Shapeshifters lord was almost in despair.


    William had initially intended to send him away, but then remembered he had to go to the Soulmaner school, and the children were also going. So, who would take care of the household chores?


    Who would tend to the soil inside the fence?


    William had promised Seraphina to help her reconstruct her body, so the Eternal Vine definitely needed proper care.


    Additionally, he wanted these Shapeshifters lords to see hope, to encourage them to continue obeying thew.


    "Do you have any interest in helping me with something? If done well, there will be a reward."


    Hearing this, the Shapeshifters lord was so excited he couldn''t speak for a while.


    A reward?


    Like the meheart Vine?


    Last time, Oxys had simply helped Mr. Johnson by smashing a corpse. This time, it was uncertain what Mr. Johnson would ask him to do.

 Chapter 425 Of course, it’s necessary to find someone to test it out

    <h4>Chapter 425 Of course, it''s necessary to find someone to test it out</h4>


    "You''re Sable Grimwood, also known as Nightprowler, right?"


    William remembered the name of this Shapeshifters lord.


    As he called out his name, Sable was so startled he almost kneeled again, but remembering William''s previous words, he ended up with a mournful expression, saying, "Mr. Johnson, just call me Sable."


    William smiled. In just three days, these Shapeshifters lords had learned quickly, even mastering politeness.


    "Sable, I have some matters to attend to and will be away for a while. Can I entrust you with taking care of this yard?" William nned to take Erebus and the others with him, and Amy would probablye over to fertilize again.


    If no one tidied up, he feared the entire yard would be a stinky mess upon his return.


    Sable''s eyes shone as he nodded vigorously: "Rest assured, Mr. Johnson, I will take good care of this yard and ensure no one enters."


    William said, "I''m just asking you to clean the yard. If peoplee in, just watch; there''s no need to drive them away."


    "Understood!" Sable nodded, seemingly getting the gist of it.


    He was mainly confused about why William wanted him to watch the yard if not to prevent others from entering.


    After a thought, William added, "Actually, don''t watch people either. If someonees in, just hide yourself." He paused, then asked, "You know how to hide, right? Make sure no one sees you."


    He feltpelled to instruct Sable this way,if Amy came to fertilize and Sable was just staring at her, it would probably scare her to tears.


    Finally understanding, Sable nodded, assuring, "I guarantee no one will see me."


    William then turned to Erebus, instructing, "Erebus, show him how to water and turn the soil."


    Erebus acknowledged and called Sable over to demonstrate with a shovel behind the fence.


    "Respected Lord Erebus, your strength has advanced considerably," Sableplimented with a grin as he approached Erebus. Who would have thought that just a few days ago, they were contemting killing Erebus to consume his flesh and blood?


    Erebus and Luna''s innate talents had always made them strong, at least on par with Sable and Oxys. But previously, they would never have been so ttering towards two children, addressing them as "lords."


    Now, Sable realized, Erebus''s abilities had indeed improved significantly, and Luna''s aura had be even more formidable. Perhaps only the deceased Lernaeus could have matched them.


    Erebus, with an air of arrogance, hummed and said, "Take good care of this grass, or else just wait for your death."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Sable didn''t dare to waste words. In his eyes, Erebus was a favored figure in front of William.


    He might even be William''s mount, a status so esteemed that Sable wouldn''t dare offend him.


    Erebus continued, "Considering we''re both Shapeshifters, I''ll remind you, don''t offend anyone whoes in."


    Sable chuckled, "As soon as someonees in, I''ll run."


    Erebusughed, "What if the little princess from the zooes in?"


    Sable smartly replied, "Then I''ll turn into the form I was in at the zoo."


    William, overhearing their conversation, didn''t expect Sable to be quite clever.


    Feeling confident in leaving the yard in Sable''s care, William then set off for the Soulmancer school with Luna and Erebus.


    Three days had passed, and the tests had ended.


    Everything at the Soulmancer school was ready.


    William, leading Luna and Erebus, arrived at the Soulmancer school, where Zoey and two staff members from the 13th Bureau greeted them.


    "We don''t have enough dorms right now, so you''ll stay here for now!" Zoey led them into the standalone vi where she lived.


    The dorms at the Soulmancer school weren''t like those at ordinary universities, built to house hundreds or thousands in a single building.


    Originally expecting only two thousand students, Steven and their 13th Bureau, being an institution affiliated with the nation, managed to construct six hundred individual vis in just a few days.


    Besides the living spaces, they built a library, a Magical Alchemy Room, and abat arena.


    After all, with Soulmancers possessing special construction skills and top scientists at the 13th Bureau, the efficiency of building houses is quite astonishing.


    "That''s fine," William wasn''t demanding about living conditions. He wasfortable even sleeping on the streets, let alone in a spacious ce like this, a two-story vi with a balcony.


    William had nned to quietly make a fan from Luna''s feathers after moving in, but he noticed the two 13th Bureau staff members had left, and Zoey was still in the house.


    Not only that, but she had also gone upstairs: "There are two rooms downstairs, you can divide them up."


    "Hmm?" William asked, "Do you live here too?"


    Zoey said matter-of-factly, "Otherwise? I don''t like living with people I''m not familiar with."


    The implication being, she felt she was very familiar with William.


    William simply nodded, then assigned a room for Luna and the others, while he went into another room to organize his personal belongings.


    Initially, he had approached Evelyn because she resembled Artemis from the past.


    Butter, he discovered that Evelyn was actually a reincarnation of Morgana.


    Moreover, the secret arts used by Zoey were the very ones William had taught Artemis millions of years ago. While appearances could be identical, secret arts couldn''t be so easily replicated. Thus, Zoey had to be that person...


    However, William was clear-headed about one thing: Artemis was Artemis, and Zoey was Zoey,the two shouldn''t be conted.


    Adapting to the times, he respected the contemporary norms of monogamy and marital fidelity, and thus dismissed any thoughts of rekindling past rtionships.


    Without a doubt, William''s mindset was stable. He wasn''t like some lecherous old men who would think of seducing a woman just because they shared the same roof.


    Closing the door of his room, William took out Luna''s feathers.


    In theory, even if he crafted a fan out of a phoenix''s feathers, a magical artifact in such a form should have fire attributes, like causing a ze over tens of thousands of miles with a single wave.


    But what William wanted was to use only the wind from a fan to blow people away, without causing harm to the innocent or leading to mass casualties.


    Most importantly, it should look intimidating enough to make the opponent surrender, but not actually lethal. If it was just about killing, there was no need to go through such trouble.


    After some thought, William immersed himself in crafting the fan. His speed in creating a magical artifact was incredibly fast. In just about fifteen minutes, he had a fan inscribed with magical runes in his hand.


    However, finding Luna''s feathers too brightly colored, William changed the fan''s color to ck.


    "The effect should be good; time to test it on someone." William looked at the fan in his hand, satisfied with a smile.


    Now that it was ready, it was time to find someone to test it.

 Chapter 426 Unleash Your Strongest Punch

    <h4>Chapter 426 Unleash Your Strongest Punch</h4>


    William toyed with the fan in his hands, examining the various restriction symbols and spells inscribed on it, and murmured to himself, "The power has been significantly reduced now."


    Typically, others inscribe spells on magical artifacts to enhance their power, but William, in his unique way, was doing everything possible to reduce the potency of his magical artifact.


    As hepleted the fan, a swath of fiery clouds appeared in the sky above the vi where William resided, apanied by the echoing cry of a phoenix.


    Such celestial phenomena on this newly emergednd, predominantly inhabited by Soulmancers, indicated either the emergence of an extremely powerful magical artifact or the urrence of a significant event.


    William immediately took out his phone and called Steven: "Steven, release a message stating that Alice has had a significant increase in her power level, that her soul has reached the Divine Realm and she has now stepped into the ranks of the deities."


    Steven hesitated for a moment but eventually responded, "Okay, I''ll get the message out."


    Alice''s previous demonstrations had convinced various Guilds that she was a peerless powerhouse, thereby achieving a deterrent effect. Now, William''s request to spread such news might prompt unpredictable reactions from these Guilds.


    Despite the seemingly peaceful coexistence, theck of Alice''s influence could lead to uncontroble situations.


    Still, Steven proceeded as William instructed.


    Indeed, it was William who was the true unparalleled powerhouse.


    Moreover, with the incorporation of twenty-six powerful Shapeshifters into the 13th Bureau, and the advanced technological inventions by Jhin not just being for show, it seemed they no longer needed to rely on Alice''s pretense of strength.


    The 13th Bureau, adept at disseminating false information, went into action.


    Among their staff were spies from other Guilds, and Steven deliberately acted as if he was keeping a secret, waiting for them to spread the news that "Alice''s soul has reached the Divine Realm, and she has entered the ranks of the deities."


    The Guilds were incredibly efficient at spreading messages.


    In less than an hour, almost everyone in the Soulmancermunity was aware of the news about Alice''s soul reaching the Divine Realm and her ascension into the divine ranks.


    At the Emerald Lion Guild, Garen had already summoned several guild leaders who were on good terms with him.


    "Gentlemen, have you heard? Alice has broken through to a new level of strength and stepped into the ranks of the deities!" Garen said. "It seems the celestial phenomena we just witnessed were due to her."


    Aurelius nodded in agreement, "That must be the case. We haven''t seen her for quite some time. She was probably preparing to break her own level limits and enter the Divine Realm."


    Garenughed and said, "Now that she has sessfully entered the ranks of the gods, the so-called 13th Bureau doesn''t have any strong individuals left. The 13th Bureau doesn''t amount to much anymore."


    Someone quickly grasped Garen''s implication and said with a sneer, "If that''s the case, why should they control such a vast territory?"


    "Moreover, there''s someone named Jhin among them, constantly researching strange things, seemingly intent on antagonizing our entire Soulmancermunity. Such a person cannot be allowed to exist!"


    They had already seen some of Jhin''s scientific research achievements. Remotely controlled ferocious beasts, extremely powerful, nearly capable of defeating mid-level Soulmancers.


    The incident of William donning the 096 battle armor and overpowering Demi-God level fighters, killing mid-level Soulmancers, had already unsettled them.


    "You''re right! They already treat us Soulmancers as hypothetical enemies. Since their technology can control the bodies of fierce beasts, does that mean they could also misuse our bodies after we die one day?"


    The more they talked, the more agitated they became, especially when discussing Jhin, who seemed to have be a heinous viin in their eyes.


    When their discussion reached a fever pitch, Garen spoke coldly, "And there''s that ''Pretty boy'' William, who abuses his power and killed my disciples. This enmity must be avenged!"


    With Garen leading the charge, others joined in.


    "Yes! I''ve disliked that ''Pretty boy'' for a long time! He''s just Alice''s boyfriend, but acts like he''s some unparalleled powerhouse!"


    "He''s arrogant and cruel; such a man deserves death!"


    "I think, for someone like him who seduces people with his handsome face, before killing him, it would be satisfying to subject him to castration!"


    "Brilliant idea! You''re absolutely right!"


    ...


    A group of Soulmancers gathered, discussing and condemning others.


    A Guild leader asked, "Given the situation, even if we sentence Jhin and William to death, how do we execute it?"


    Aurelius chuckled, "Just send someone to kill them, that''s all."


    Garen, however, waved his hand dismissively, "No, that won''t do!"


    Aurelius looked at Garen, puzzled.


    Garen sneered, "Don''t they talk about thew? Then William, whomitted murder, should be subject to legal sanctions. As for Jhin, who researches those strange technologies and is suspected of endangering world security, causing deaths, should also bear legal responsibility. Let''s jointly write a letter to their 13th Bureau, ordering them to bring William and Jhin to us. If they don''t handle this situation properly, they will have no ce to stand on thisnd!"


    ...


    Soon, an emissary from the Guild Alliance arrived to see Steven.


    Holding a letter sealed with wax, the emissary casually threw it towards Steven, saying, "Steven, our Guild leader requests that you bring William and Jhin to the grand hall of the Emerald Lion Guild."


    The messenger of the letter was a Demi-God level powerhouse from the Emerald Lion Guild.


    The moment the letter was thrown, it was enveloped in ayer of energy shining with green light. This energy wave, shaped like a sharp de, cut through the air and flew towards Steven with a buzzing sound.


    Steven, scared, quickly dodged, but a Shapeshifter lord behind him casually extended his palm and caught the letter sealed with wax.


    "What''s this?" The Shapeshifter lord picked up the letter and started reading.


    The face of the Emerald Lion Guild''s messenger changed drastically, astonished that someone could catch his energy de with bare hands.


    Who was this muscr man, and why had he never heard of him before?


    "Jhin, William are guilty..." The Shapeshifter lord muttered the content printed on the envelope.


    When he saw it written that William was extremely evil, he was too frightened to read further. He looked up in utter shock at the Soulmancer from the Emerald Lion Guild.


    It seemed, at first nce, that he was rather weak...


    Could it be?


    He dared to use Mr. Johnson of a crime?


    Could it be that he was more powerful than Mr. Johnson? Was he hiding his true strength now?


    The Shapeshifter leader, pale with fear, dared not speak and stood timidly behind Steven.


    Seeing the Shapeshifter leader''s timid behavior, the messenger from the Emerald Lion Guild levitated into the air, looking down at him from a height, and said to the Shapeshifter leader, "You, the burly man, seem to have some strength, being able to catch my energy de. How about we spar a bit? I''d like to give you a few pointers."


    The Shapeshifter leader was terrified!


    A challenge?


    What level of strength did this challenger possess?


    He was shaking all over in fear.


    Seeing his frightened state, the messenger from the Emerald Lion Guild grew even more arrogant and said, "Boy, attack me with your strongest punch, let me test your strength. I promise I won''t kill you."


    "Hiss¡ª" The Shapeshifter leader took a deep breath in fear. His strength wasn''t that great, even weaker than Luna, and now he was facing an unknown powerful adversary. How should he respond!

 Chapter 427 Young man, isn’t living a good thing?

    <h4>Chapter 427 Young man, isn''t living a good thing?</h4>


    All the Shapeshifter lords who agreed to work for the 13th Bureau had the unique, pungent scent of Shapeshifters removed by William.


    After all, this irritating smell emitted by Shapeshifters was like a gue to ordinary people, and prolonged exposure would certainly cause problems.


    William also suppressed the terrifying energy pressure emanating from them to prevent harm to innocent bystanders.


    For this reason, the person from the Emerald Lion Guild couldn''t recognize how powerful this Shapeshifter lord in front of them was.


    This Shapeshifter lord, named Thornw, in his true form resembled a saber-toothed tiger with long fur, a human face, tiger feet, boar-like tusks, and a long tail.


    His strength was immense, and even during the era of gods, he was considered a powerful beast.


    After signing the contract, he unlocked all his potential and became a Shapeshifter lord.


    His strength wasparable to that of an Elemental Deity, and as William said, he was capable of killing a Demi-God level Soulmancer in an instant.


    When the messenger from the Emerald Lion Guild challenged him to use his strongest move, Thornw, not wanting to be underestimated, exerted all his strength to absorb and mobilize all the energy around him.


    In that instant, the sky turned grey, filled with intertwining lightning and violent winds.


    He had locked onto the Emerald Lion Guild''s messenger.


    Before he could even throw a punch, the messenger started bleeding from his mouth and nose and died on the spot, falling from mid-air, his soul dissipating.


    Thornw was shocked, quickly retracting his raging aura. He rushed to the body, lifted it by the foot, and was visibly distressed.


    He had killed someone!


    "¡­Steven, you have to vouch for me! I didn''t hit him," Thornw panicked,pletely bewildered.


    It turned out this person wasn''t as powerful as he had seemed.


    Why pretend to be strong when you''re not? It was like asking for trouble.


    "Right! Steven, you have to exin to Mr. Johnson, this is definitely a case of staging an ident," Thornw implored.


    Thornw was understandably panicked.


    After all, murder could lead to life imprisonment or even the death penalty!


    Steven was both amused and bewildered ¨C who would risk their life just to stage an ident?


    To him, this seemed more like foolishness.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll speak to Mr. Johnson about it," Steven reassured, though he wasn''t sure what to make of the situation.


    Did the people from the Emerald Lion Guild have a death wish?


    First, they offended William, and now they were provoking these Shapeshifter lords.


    Did they think they were invincible or something?


    With no other choice, Steven called William: "Mr. Johnson, the Emerald Lion Guild has requested that you and Dr. Lopez meet them at their Guild. I''ll take a photo of their letter and send it to you."


    William read the letter''s contents, which he found to be outrageously arrogant.


    They were demanding that he castrate himself and thenmit suicide?


    Absurd.


    "I''m at the Soulmancer School. Come here, Steven. There''s no need to bring Dr. Lopez. I''ll apany you to the Emerald Lion Guild," William replied calmly.


    Why did Steven release the news about Alice''s soul reaching Divine Realm and her ascension to godhood?


    It was to test William''s newly crafted fan, whose power remained uncertain.


    So it''s not good to just randomly find someone to test it.


    What if someone is identally killed by mistake?


    Since that''s the case, why not see who has hostility towards him.


    Using enemies to test the power of this magical artifact seems like a good idea.


    The Emerald Lion Guild, huh?


    That''s a nice choice!


    Of course, William wouldn''t destroy the Emerald Lion Guild just because of a sealed letter, but the power of the fan would definitely be tested within their Emerald Lion Guild.


    Garen, the legendary warrior, right?


    Using the fan to create a breeze, he probably won''t die, right?


    William waited for Steven, who surprisingly arrived driving a car, dragging a corpse along with him.


    "What''s going on?" William raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the presence of a body.


    Steven replied with a wry smile, "It''s someone from the Emerald Lion Guild. He asked Thornw to attack him with his strongest move, and... well, he died."


    "Oh," was all William said, nodding his head.


    For those who actively seek a fight, who can be med for the consequences?


    William was willing to abide by thew and hoped that both the Shapeshifter lords and future powerful beings would do the same.


    But as per the 13th Bureau''s regtions, battles between Soulmancers that didn''t harm innocents were generally not interfered with.


    And if a Soulmancer actively sought death, there was even less need for intervention.


    "Let''s go, then," William said, getting into Steven''s car and heading straight for the Emerald Lion Guild''s gate.


    The 13th Bureau, with its special talents and cutting-edge technology, was also adept in construction.


    Apart from building the Soulmancer School, they had connected roads to the gates of various Guilds and establishedwork signal stations in many ces.


    Therefore, Steven was able to drive directly to the front gate of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild, already aware of Alice''s ascension to Divine Realm, paid little attention to William and Steven as they got out of the car.


    "Hello, could you please contact your Guild leader? I''ve brought William here," Steven said, cautious not to reveal William''s identity.


    A member of the Guild nced at William and scoffed, "William, eh? Where''s Alice?"


    William remained silent with a smile.


    He was tempted to use his fan to send the young man flying but restrained himself, considering the man''s low strength.


    An idental excessive blow could turn his bones to dust, which would be problematic.


    It would be better to find Garen instead.


    "What are you smiling about? Weren''t you quite arrogant before? How about we have a match first? I''ll limit my strength to the level of a novice Soulmancer, so you can''t say I''m bullying you," the gatekeeper of the Emerald Lion Guild said to William, his smileced with ill intentions.


    Steven didn''t even know how to describe his feelings at that moment.


    The people of their Emerald Lion Guild are really one more arrogant than the next!


    First, there was the one who provoked the Shapeshifter lord, and now this one is even more outrageous, challenging William.


    And even limiting their strength level to that of a novice Soulmancer?


    This is no longer a matter of having a problem with their brains,it''spletely about the Emerald Lion Guild taking their self-destructive spirit to the extreme.


    Young man, isn''t living a good thing?


    "Steven, you''re not nning to stand up for him, are you?" the Guild member nced at Steven, who was just a junior Soulmancer. If Steven decided to intervene on William''s behalf, he obviously wouldn''t be able to thrash William.


    Steven chuckled awkwardly, saying, "Since you''ve imed to reduce your strength to that of a novice Soulmancer, how could I interfere? Please proceed, I''ll just stand by."


    The member of the Emerald Lion Guild mistook this as Steven recognizing the situation and being intimidated by their Guild.


    He stared at William and asked, "Do you need to use a weapon?"


    ncing at the broadsword on the man''s back, William replied with a smile, "Sure, lend me your broadsword for a moment!"


    "Lend you my broadsword? What kind of nonsense are you talking?"


    As soon as the Guild member finished speaking, the sword on his back flew out, turning into a streak of light thatnded in William''s hand.


    "Huh?"


    He waspletely dumbfounded. How did his sword end up in William''s hand?


    Though he was just a junior Soulmancer and his sword hadn''t developed a spirit, how did William justmandeer it with a mere word?


    In the next moment, the broadsword in William''s hand was already resting against the Guild gatekeeper''s neck.


    "¡­"


    Even Steven, standing nearby, couldn''t grasp how William had managed to do that. It seemed as if the broadsword had appeared in William''s hand and was instantly ced at the other''s throat.

 Chapter 428 Garen... was he backing down?

    <h4>Chapter 428 Garen... was he backing down?</h4>


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild, primarily sword-wielding warriors andrgely swordsmanship elites, were utterly baffled by William''s maneuver.


    What kind of sword technique was that?


    It waspletely inscrutable!


    Was it the speed of his swordy that was too fast?


    It seemed to transcend mere speed!


    Even if fast, there should be some visible movement in drawing the sword, right?


    "Do you still want to spar?" William asked, smiling at the Emerald Lion Guild member.


    "You... That just now doesn''t count! Let''s fight without weapons, just hand-to-handbat!" The guild member blurted out, not realizing the absurdity of his words.


    A swordsman, whose own sword mysteriously ended up in someone else''s hand and then just as mysteriously at his own throat, was now challenging that person to a fistfight.


    But deep down, he just couldn''t ept defeat.


    William was supposedly a novice Soulmancer,how could he lose?


    How could he lose?


    It was iprehensible.


    William smiled, "You can throw your punch now!"


    The Emerald Lion Guild member took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and focused all his energy into one point...


    Boom!


    The next moment, the guild disciple was smashed into a nearby stone wall, stuck in such a way that he couldn''t be pulled out.


    William had to be thankful that he had recently mastered control over his strength; otherwise, that blow would have surely turned the man into dust.


    "Let''s go to the guild hall," William said, paying no attention to the gatekeeper. The borrowed broadsword remained stuck in the stone wall.


    He had no intention of using any other weapon.


    If he did, what would be the point of making the fan?


    Moreover, using a sword seemed a bit too overpowering.


    Steven followed William directly towards the Emerald Lion Guild''s hall.


    At this moment, Garen and the others were all staring at the entrance to the guild hall.


    The move William had just shown had baffled them.


    "Garen, I didn''t understand that sword strike William just executed..." Aurelius said, his mouth agape. Was that really the level of a novice Soulmancer?


    He couldn''tprehend the swordy disyed.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that William, like Alice, had been hiding his true strength?


    Impossible!


    How could there be so many super-powerful beings in this world?


    Garen was equally puzzled. That sword strike...


    He hadn''t understood it either!


    What did this mean?


    He, a legendary warrior, couldn''t understand how a novice Soulmancer had wielded that sword.


    No!


    To put it more urately, he hadn''t even seen William make a sword-wielding motion.


    It was a very bizarre incident.


    The broadsword had appeared out of thin air in William''s hand and then was immediately at the neck of his guild''s gatekeeper.


    It was as if there was apse in time in between.


    Where had the mistake urred?


    The leaders of other major Soulmancer organizations also felt uneasy.


    Steven still carried the body of the person from the Emerald Lion Guild who had died earlier.


    In any case, the body needed to be returned.


    "Director Garcia, what''s going on here?" Garen grew angry when he saw the body of his guild''s messenger. He had sent a person to deliver a message to Steven, and now, Steven had brought back a corpse.


    It was a bit too arrogant.


    Steven could only respond, "He provoked someone he shouldn''t have, it has nothing to do with me. I''m just returning the body to Guild Leader Garen."


    "Hmph!" Garen snorted coldly, ncing at William from the corner of his eye. This guy was clearly a novice Soulmancer!


    Could it be that he, like Alice, had deliberately concealed his strength?


    Otherwise, how could that sword strike be exined?


    "You said he provoked someone he shouldn''t have; who might that be?" Garen asked, waving his hand grandly as the giant divine sword Valor''s Edgended in his grasp. He thrust the massive sword into the ground, deploying a sword technique secret skill to seal William and Steven''s movements.


    Steven''s face changed drastically, finding himself unable to move even a finger.


    A Demi-God level powerhouse was this terrifying!


    Just by thrusting his sword into the ground, he had rendered them powerless to resist?


    William blinked, and Garen''s sword technique secret skill instantly crumbled apart.


    Well...


    William didn''t do it on purpose,it was just that Garen had used a sword technique secret skill to seal his movements, and William blinked instinctively.


    You should know that when Zeus, Apollo, Athena, and Ares oncebined their strongest divine techniques to attack him, William simply waved his hand to defeat all four of them and even casually confiscated their weapons.


    What was Garen''s sword technique secret skill inparison?


    "You..." Garen''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Who exactly are you?"


    William''s gaze swept over the people present.


    Quite good, all Demi-God level Soulmancers.


    Although not very strong, a light fanning shouldn''t result in instant death.


    It was time to test the power of the fan. If the power was indeed too great, he would have to remake it when he got back.


    Such artifacts need to be made with precision.


    With Garen''s sword technique secret skill dissipated, Steven''splexion finally returned to normal. It seemed Mr. Johnson was about to get serious.


    That''s more like it!


    William pulled out the fan he had just created and smiled at Garen, "Never mind who I am. I''ve read your letter. You wanted me to castrate myself, right?"


    A sense of foreboding rose in Garen''s heart. William had effortlessly broken his sword technique secret skill,how could he be an ordinary person?


    He had been foolish indeed!


    Garen frowned at the fan in William''s hand and said, "There must be some misunderstanding here."


    In the hall, the leaders of the other Guilds stared at Garen, dumbfounded.


    Garen... was he backing down?


    No!


    Just like that?


    The legendary warrior Garen, how could he be so easily intimidated?


    However, William chuckled, "No misunderstanding! I just came to test this fan."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the ck feathered fan in William''s hand.


    What''s so special about this fan?


    William took out the letter sent by the Emerald Lion Guild, flicked his finger, and a sh of white lightter, the letter appeared five inches in front of Garen''s eyes.


    Garen''s helmet shattered instantly.


    At this moment, the leaders of the major Guilds realized that the young man they hadbeled as "Pretty boy" was not as simple as they thought.


    William stared at Garen and said, "Now, I''ll fan you with this fan. Regardless of life or death, let''s consider today''s matter settled."


    The Guild leaders felt a chill down their spines.


    Someone dared to speak so arrogantly to Garen.


    Garen, after all, was a legendary warrior. William''s words were a clear sign of disrespect.


    Garen also watched William''s fan warily. After a long look, he couldn''t discern anything special about it.


    It seemed like a very ordinary fan.


    He couldn''t help but frown. Was William really nning to fan him with an ordinary fan?


    If he couldn''t even block that, would all his years of sword training be in vain?


    Was this a humiliation?


    "Hmph! Let''s see what you''ve got!" Garen clenched his giant divine sword, staring intently at William, and said coldly, "Come on then! If I can''t even block the wind from this fan, I shall never touch a sword again for the rest of my life!"

 Chapter 429 Nice special effects

    <h4>Chapter 429 Nice special effects</h4>


    "Never touch a sword again?"


    William thought that Garen would indeed never be able to touch a sword again in his life.


    Garen''s eyes gleamed with intensity, and a giant golden sword phantom suddenly appeared behind him, his entire being enveloped in an oppressive sword aura.


    "Madness! Run!"


    Seeing this, the leaders of the major Guilds hastily fled.


    The Emerald Lion Guild''s hall instantly melted away under the pressure of Garen''s sword aura, like ice cubes thrown into a furnace.


    The grand hall, once majestic and splendid, was in an instant reduced to a barrennd. The Guild leaders who had gathered together had already escaped dozens of miles away.


    Members of the Emerald Lion Guild also scattered in all directions.


    Such a terrifying sword aura pressure. Standing here, even a slight touch could pulverize them.


    "Is this Garen''s true power?"


    The Demi-God level Guild leaders stood in the distance, witnessing the violent energy fluctuations at the entrance of the Emerald Lion Guild. Nearby mountains shattered under the force of the energy waves, giant trees copsed, and leaves disintegrated into fragments.


    And he hadn''t even drawn his sword yet!


    Just the beginning, and it was already like an apocalypse!


    William stood just 15 feet in front of Garen, with Steven beside him, pale with fright.


    With a mere gesture, Garen had destroyed the entire Guild hall. Thousands of wild energies surged in all directions. With his power, getting hit by any of these energies meant certain death.


    However, not even a hair on William''s head was disturbed. Centered around William, a radius of 6 feet became an absolutely safe zone, where Steven waspletely unaffected by the rampant energies.


    It was like sitting in front of aputer, watching the world crumble on the screen.


    So what?


    Even if the world inside the screen was destroyed a hundred times over, the world outside the screen remained entirely unaffected.


    William, holding the Phoenix feather fan, watched everything unfolding around him and couldn''t help but remark, "Nice special effects."


    At that moment, Steven was so terrified that he dared not even move a finger, thinking anxiously, "Special effects? This is deadly serious!"


    He was nervous, fearing that stepping out of William''s protective circle would mean falling into the vortex of violent energies surrounding them. He thought, "If that really happens, wouldn''t my death be too unjust?"


    Meanwhile, Garen was internally shaken beyond measure.


    He had just unleashed his strongest move, hoping to trap all his enemies within his sword domain. In his sword domain, he considered himself invincible.


    But now, he could not sense William''s presence, which shocked him immensely. He felt like a struggling ant, while William seemed like a giant looking down at him. In front of William, all his efforts appeared to be a mere joke.


    Garen gritted his teeth and roared lowly: "Swordfall!" He swung his sword, creating countless sword shadows, and then brought down his heavy sword.


    Numerous giant sword lights thunderously fell, all focusing on the point where William stood.


    "shy and superficial." William smiled faintly, lifting his hand to wave the fan in a seemingly effortless motion.


    He really didn''t use much strength.


    This visit was solely to test the power of the fan, so naturally, he didn''t exert any extra force.


    If he wanted to use his full strength, a simple wave of his hand would have been enough to kill Garen instantly.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The Phoenix feather fan was lightly waved, and hundreds of substantial fire phoenixes materialized around William, rushing towards the sword shadows.


    A sea of fiery red shed with the golden sword lights, which instantly shattered like melting ice and snow, fragile and weak.


    Garen''s pupils contracted sharply, his eyes reflecting a fire phoenix that passed through his body and then dissipated into sparks.


    Garen''s sword domain copsed, the fire phoenixes vanished, and everything returned to calm.


    William still stood in his original spot, ncing at Garen not far away, frowning slightly, "It seems I still need to adjust the intensity."


    The power of this wave was a bit too strong, and from the effects, William was not entirely satisfied.


    There were special effects, but instead of blowing his opponent away, it crippled them.


    Garen knelt on one knee, leaning on his sword, his eyes dim, hair disheveled, and inplete disarray.


    ng!


    Garen''s giant divine sword suddenly broke, and the newly formed Sword Spirit was also annihted.


    "Who... who are you?" Garen had lost all his vitality and spirit, looking at William with a face ashen as death.


    He hadn''t died, but the strength he had built up over thousands of years was gone, his soul energy dissipated, a fate worse than death.


    William slowly approached, shifting the Phoenix feather fan to his left hand. He lifted his right hand, and a sword from an Emerald Lion Guild member, miles away, flew into his grasp.


    "The phrase ''never touching the sword'', I''ll pretend you never said it. I''ll demonstrate only once, so watch carefully."


    After speaking, William moved aside.


    Garen''s brow furrowed in confusion. What did he mean?


    Then, William slowly raised his hand and thrust his sword towards a distant mountain.


    Garen was spellbound by the seemingly simple and unadorned thrust.


    There was no visible change in the distant mountain, which was about 30 miles away from them. With Garen''s previous strength, it would have been possible to hit the mountain with an arcane pulse from their position, but at most, it would only destroy some trees on the mountain.


    "Hmm?" Garen was puzzled.


    So much time had passed, yet the majestic mountain remained unchanged.


    William casually threw the sword aside, not saying anything more, and turned to leave with Steven.


    Unknown to anyone, a tiny hole had appeared in the center of that mountain.


    The arcane pulse William hadunched hadn''t stopped,instead, it pierced through the atmosphere and shattered countless meteors in the vastness of space.


    The arcane pulse remained concentrated and unbroken, prating any it hit at speeds surpassing light, continuing to surge towards the outer reaches of the sr system. Everything in its path was either pierced through or utterly shattered.


    Garen held his breath, his mind entirely upied with William''s recent sword thrust.


    After William left, the leaders of variousrge Soulmaster organizations flew back, only to find Garen with his lost strength and his giant divine sword broken.


    "Garen, is William really that strong?" Aurelius, shocked by the scene, asked.


    Garen didn''t respond, his mind filled with the image of the sword thrust William had just executed.


    Although he lost all the power he had umted over the years, his understanding of the swordsmanship gained over thousands of years was not lost.


    It was an incredibly ordinary thrust.


    There were no fancy tricks, no visible arcane pulse, no perceptible energy fluctuations.


    If it were anyone else, they would have found it difficult toprehend the true strength of William''s thrust.


    Garen''s blood flowed faster, his heart rate elerating wildly. His forehead heated up as he approached an epiphany, yet there was still a gap in understanding.


    Seeing Garen''s disoriented and distressed state, Aurelius and the other leaders felt that a legendary warrior had fallen.


    "Garen, seeing as you have lost your strength, I will take care of the members of your guild. From now on, with me here, no one will bully the members of your guild."


    "Aurelius, with all due respect, the area managed by the Emerald Lion Guild is too vast, and with over 2000 members, it''s too much for you to handle alone. We are also willing to share Garen''s burden."


    Another guild leader spoke, his face full of indignation.


    Others also expressed their willingness to help Garen.


    In reality, they believed Garen was now powerless, and they were ready to divide the resources of the Emerald Lion Guild among themselves, though they spoke in seemingly kind words.

 Chapter 430 Is all this just a bluff?

    <h4>Chapter 430 Is all this just a bluff?</h4>


    Facing the pressure from various guild leaders, Garen remained indifferent.


    The Emerald Lion Guild was founded by his father, who has long passed away. With a heritage of nearly four thousand years, could it really be destroyed in his hands?


    He had deeply realized William''s strength.


    With just a light wave of the phoenix feather fan, William had shattered his sword domain.


    Such a person, even if Garen trained for thousands more years, would likely still be beyond his reach.


    However, William hadn''t killed him,he only disabled all his abilities. And there was also that sword thrust William had executed as he was leaving...


    While the other leaders offered their insincere courtesies, they were already discussing how to divide everything of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    "Garen, I''ve heard that your father left behind the legendary Excalibur, which you have never been able to draw. Now that you''ve lost your power, and others might covet it, why not let me safeguard it for you?" Aurelius hinted, eyeing the Emerald Lion Guild''s treasure, the Excalibur.


    Another person added, "I''ve heard that you possess a Starlight Ruby that can enhance one''s ability to absorb energy. Unfortunately, you probably can''t even absorb the surrounding energy now. Why not hand it over to me? I''ll use it to increase my strength and help you rebuild your guild."


    Garenughed and stood up, discarding his broken giant sword.


    Two thousand years ago, due to his exceptional talent, his father taught him swordsmanship. At the age of twenty, he became a mid-level Soulmancer. With a giant sword, he was unrivaled among his peers, basking in unmatched glory.


    At a hundred, he reached the Demi-God level, shocking the entire Soulmancermunity.


    Fighting many Quasi-Deity level warriors with his Demi-God strength, he never faltered, earning the title of a legendary warrior.


    These people before him, once his closest friends, especially Aurelius, hisrade from the same era, had shared a deep bond.


    But now that he had lost all his power and fallen from grace, these so-called friends only thought about how to seize his guild and treasures.


    As past memories flitted by, only William''s sword thrust remained vivid in his mind.


    Garen''s smile gradually faded, his eyes revealing profound indifference.


    To everyone around, Garen appeared like a dying beast, like a hermit about to depart.


    "Sword,e!" Garen called out loudly, and a streak of light flew from the former treasury of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    In an instant, Garen held an unsheathed Excalibur in his hand.


    The surrounding guild leaders were stunned.


    "Damn it, wasn''t it said that he lost all his power? How does he seem even stronger now?"


    "Excalibur!" Garen''s hand trembled slightly as he drew the sword from its sheath.


    Despite the rust on the de, a gentle breeze seemed to stir around him, fluttering his clothes, his eyes sweeping coldly over those present.


    All the guild leaders watched Garen intently, wondering if this was his final performance.


    Garen had been severely injured just moments ago, having lost all his strength.


    How could he possibly be stronger?


    Aurelius chuckled nervously, "Garen, what do you mean by this?"


    Garen responded coldly, "You wanted Excalibur, didn''t you? Now it''s in my hands. If you want it,e and take it!"


    Aureliusughed, "Garen, why do this? I meant no harm. Don''t misunderstand."


    From Garen, he sensed no energy fluctuations, not even a hint of his strength level.


    It was clear that Garen was still in a state of lost power, unable to gather even a trace of energy.


    Just a bluff!


    Aurelius''s smile hardened as a murderous intent shed in his eyes.


    His body was wrapped in blue mes as he reached out towards Garen.


    With Excalibur drawn, it was indeed a divine artifact that must be taken!


    The surrounding guild leaders simply stood by, watching as Aurelius made his move on Garen.


    From the aura emitted, it was clear that Aurelius had reached the pinnacle of the Demi-God level. Moreover, the secret art he was using was the ancient Devouring Heavenly me.


    The Devouring Heavenly me could consume everything, even burning a person''s soul. Just a touch of it could inflict endless agony. Even Garen, in his peak days, wouldn''t dare to im certain victory against Aurelius.


    "Pfft!"


    Garen simply thrust his sword, much like William''s departing strike.


    Unadorned and seemingly simple.


    The sword tip stopped a thousandth of an inch from Aurelius'' throat.


    The mes on Aurelius'' body dissipated, hisplexion turned deathly pale, cold sweat rolling down continuously, his eyes filled with nothing but terror.


    Others couldn''t see anything special about Garen''s strike, but Aurelius understood very well. At the moment Garen struck, he felt as if the entire world had disconnected from him.


    The world seemed to pause in time, with only that thrust of the sword remaining.


    There was no exaggerated sword light, not even the slightest energy fluctuation. Yet, faced with this strike, he found it utterly unavoidable. His secret art, the Devouring Heavenly me, was futile before this sword thrust.


    If Garen willed it, that sword could easily pierce his throat.


    Such bizarre terror!


    Time itself seemed to have stopped. Aside from Aurelius, everyone else looked on in confusion.


    To them, it appeared as if Aurelius suddenly charged forward, and Garen slowly thrust his sword, causing Aurelius'' Devouring Heavenly me to dissipate.


    The onlookers burst intoughter.


    "Aurelius, you''re not suggesting that you lost, are you?"


    "Aurelius, I know you and Garen go way back, but there''s no need to act this fake, right? Anyone with eyes can see that you two are putting on a show."


    "Garen, you might as well hand over the Excalibur and the Starlight Ruby. Aurelius is clearly going all out to defend you."


    ¡­


    Aurelius was close to cursing out loud. A bunch of idiots, can''t you keep quiet?


    If he angered Garen and Garen decided not to hold back, killing him with a single sword strike, whom would he turn to?


    "Garen, I really didn''t mean anything by it, please don''t be rash¡­" Aurelius forced out a smile uglier than crying, wanting yet not daring to flee.


    That sword strike from Garen was too terrifying. Even though he couldn''t match Garen blow for blow in the past, holding his own for hundreds of rounds was still feasible.


    But now, it was clear that it was a one-strike kill!


    That sword strike gave him the feeling that if Garen wanted him dead, no matter where he fled to in the world, he would still be struck by that sword.


    Garen shed a nearby tree with his sword and dered, "From now on, our ties are severed. If you ever appear before me again, I will kill you!"


    "Yes!" Aurelius hastily retreated three steps, seeing that Garen had no intention of attacking. He then flew away, ignoring everyone else.


    Such a reversal left the other guild leaders somewhat confused, but most believed it was a y put on by Aurelius to protect Garen, making them think Garen''s strength was still intact.


    But who could be intimidated by such a seemingly effortless sword strike?


    Even a child swinging a sword would be stronger than Garen!


    It was all just a bluff.


    Another person stepped forward, smiling at Garen, "Garen, I''ve long heard of your superb swordsmanship but never had the chance to witness it. Now that you''ve drawn Excalibur, I''d like to challenge you. Is that alright?"

 Chapter 431 Do you not spare even men?

    <h4>Chapter 431 Do you not spare even men?</h4>


    Garen has never been a man of mercy.


    On his path to bing a legendary warrior, countless souls have perished under his sword.


    But today, having regained his power, the whole world seemed different to him.


    Faced with provocation, he slowly scanned the crowd with his gaze and said in a low voice, "All of you,unch the attack together."


    "How arrogant! Do you really think you are still that invincible legendary warrior?"


    "Since Garen insists, we shall respectfullyply with his wish."


    "Together? He doesn''t take us seriously! Just because you''re a legendary warrior doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you."


    ¡­


    Even in the past, Garen would never dare to invite them all to attack at once, but times have changed.


    Seven Demi-God level warriors joined forces, aiming to take down Garen, who supposedly had lost all his power. Indeed, they were showing him great respect.


    After all, they were all cunning and shrewd.


    Aurelius''s behavior just now was indeed strange, and Garen even drew out the Emerald Lion Guild''s treasured Excalibur. Now, if everyone doesn''t attack together, whoever gets singled out and killed might cause them to lose the courage to confront Garen.


    Now that things had escted, there was no turning back or altering their course.


    Garen had to die!


    The guild leader who spoke firstunched an attack, wielding a spear weighing over 1000 pounds.


    The spear, longer than a sword, held an advantage in attack range, so he had never considered Garen a serious threat.


    As the spear thrust forward, its whooshing sound was like thundering hooves.


    Garen stood immovable, and the sword he thrust out was simple and unadorned.


    Sword tip met spear tip!


    In an instant, the whooshing of the spear ceased, and all fell silent.


    The guild leader''s spear was repelled, and Excalibur pierced his heart.


    In a single move!


    As a Demi-God level warrior, his soul was powerful and would continue to exist even in death. A golden light burst from his forehead, and his soul attempted to escape.


    If Garen had wanted to obliterate their souls at that moment, it would have been effortless, but he chose not to.


    He knew all too well the cruelty of the Soulmancer world, but once a person was dead, there was no need to be overly ruthless.


    The souls of Demi-God level entities could actually reach the Divine Realm directly at that point.


    However, nobody knew what the situation was like in the Divine Realm. Generally, Soulmancers were reluctant to go to the Divine Realm in soul form unless absolutely necessary.


    Better to be a big fish in a small pond than a small fish in a big pond ¨C they understood this principle better than anyone.


    Seeing that Garen had no intention of annihting his soul, the president wielding the spear hastily fled, not daring to look back!


    That sword strike ¨C probably only he and Aurelius truly understood its strength.


    At that moment, he finally understood why Aurelius had fled in such a panic.


    Such a sword strike, unparalleled in the world!


    The other guild leaders, initially eager to swarm Garen, now hesitated.


    They had lost their initial momentum.


    Garen''s single sword strike that repelled Aurelius, followed by another that killed the spear-wielding guild leader, showed that his strength had not weakened but had instead be unimaginably stronger.


    They weren''t insane enough to want a battle to the death with Garen.


    The longer one lives, the more they tend to cherish their life.


    Once again, Garen''s gaze swept over the crowd, and they silently bowed to him before leaving sullenly.


    These were the so-called guild leaders, and Garen couldn''t help but find it somewhatughable.


    What wasughable was not just these people but also his former self.


    After the other guild leaders left, members of the Emerald Lion Guild gathered around Garen.


    One asked, "Guild leader, are we just letting that William go like this?"


    They had no idea what had really happened.


    From afar, they saw their guild leader unleash powerful energy waves with a wave of his hand, and then William seemed somewhat dejected as he left.


    After Garen''s power was lost and then restored, his heart was filled with gratitude and admiration for William. Now, to hear someone from his own guild speak of William in such a way, he instantly felt angry.


    "What ''Pretty boy''? It''s wrong for us to judge others so casually. And just because William looks more handsome and charismatic than you, you call him ''Pretty boy''? How dark is your heart? "


    "Ah, this..."


    "What ''ah''? Get out of here!" Garen was annoyed by his own people, and his mood quickly soured.


    "Issue an order! From now on, our Emerald Lion Guild will no longer have any dealings with other Guilds!" Garen paused and then added, "If anyone from the 13th Bureau visits, treat them with the highest respect. And if... Williames, no matter what I am doing, I must be informed immediately."


    This sudden change in attitude was truly abrupt!


    Members of the Emerald Lion Guild were utterly confused.


    Hadn''t their guild leader always been talking about killing that "Pretty boy" William? Why had his attitude towards William changed so drastically in such a short time?


    Could it be that something unknown to them had happened during the recent battle between their guild leader and William?


    Members of the Emerald Lion Guild were lost in thought.


    Could it be...


    After losing Alice''s protection...


    William had seduced the guild leader with his handsome appearance, and even seeded?


    It was just as well that Garen couldn''t read minds,otherwise, he would have broken ties with them on the spot, possibly even killing any guild member who thought such things.


    "Guild leader, our guild''s main gate is gone," finally, a disciple couldn''t help but speak up.


    Isn''t it more than just the guild''s main gate being gone?


    Garen''s recent powerful secret technique had ttened an area of five miles around,pletely destroying the recently constructed Guild base.


    Now, they were standing on a bare mountain, with no sign of the guild''s main gate.


    "Rebuild it!" Garen dered. "It doesn''t need to be extravagant, keep it simple."


    "Yes!"


    Garenposed himself and then suddenly asked, "Is the Soulmancer School currently hiring teachers?"


    A member of the Emerald Lion Guild nodded, "Yes, we''ve even sent a couple of people to recruit apprentices."


    Garen, deep in thought, inquired, "Is William at the Soulmancer School?"


    The guild member looked at Garen with a puzzled expression, "Well... it seems so. I heard he even attended a meetingst time, taking charge of admissions..."


    A slight smile appeared on Garen''s face as he announced, "I''m going to the Soulmancer School to teach for a few days. You all should focus on improving your strength in the guild and not ck off."


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild exchanged bewildered looks.


    Their guild leader, a Demi-God level fighter, going to teach at a school?


    Was this some kind of joke?


    No, wait!


    Thest thing Garen asked about was whether William was also at the Soulmancer School.


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild were thrown into confusion.


    Could it be...


    No way...


    Had their guild leader actually fallen for that "Pretty boy" William and decided to go to the Soulmancer School...


    Garen paid no attention to his disciples'' bewildered mutterings and left, leaving behind a group of disciples whispering among themselves.


    "Does William have some unique charm, or did he cast some spell?"


    "Do you not spare even men? Do you act as you please just because you''re handsome?"


    ...

 Chapter 432 Actually, this was a form of protection for William!

    <h4>Chapter 432 Actually, this was a form of protection for William!</h4>


    William was somewhat frustrated. The fan he had created didn''t work quite as he had anticipated.


    The magical runes engraved on it were like seasoning in cooking,differentbinations produced varied effects.


    Surprisingly, the fan he had made couldpletely nullify a person''s abilities with just a flick, which he thought was a bit too extreme.


    Back at his vi, William paid no heed to what transpired at the Emerald Lion Guild thereafter.


    He picked up a feather pen and, using ordinary ink, began to make alterations.


    Had the gods of the mythological era witnessed William''s fan, they would have been astoundingly shocked.


    Imagine an artifact made from phoenix feathers, merely a man-made magical item, fairly ordinary inparison.


    Yet, William''s fan could effortlessly erase divine powers.


    It was akin to reducing gods to mere mortals.


    Even beings with the strength of Thor, the god of thunder, or Ares, the god of war, would likely be powerless against a gentle wave of William''s fan.


    However, William felt that the effect of this fan was too powerful.


    If Odin knew of it, he might immediately offer his Gungnir spear and Draupnir ring, two divine artifacts, in exchange.


    William locked himself in his room, working on the fan''s magical runes like a scientist engrossed in circuit diagrams.


    His knowledge of these runes, learned from the Soulmancers, was such that he wasn''t entirely sure of thebined effects of several runes.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have needed to test the fan at the Emerald Lion Guild.


    The runes already etched on the fan were difficult to erase, so he kept adding new ones. He ended up inscribing thirty-six different spells on it.


    "If only I had known, I would have just added one Crystal Torrent to suppress the fire attribute, and maybe a Skydance Vortex," William mused, looking at theplex spells and furrowing his brow in contemtion about the potential effects of his creation.


    "Ah well, it''s done now. I''ll just have to find someone else to test it on."


    This time, William used only one hundred feathers for the fan and kept another hundred aside. He effortlessly crafted another new fan. This one was simpler,bining just two spells: Crystal Torrent and Skydance Vortex.


    When William returned to the Emerald Lion Guild, he had memorized the faces of the guild leaders present there.


    Strictly speaking, they have all already stood on the opposite side of William.


    "That Aurelius ys with fire, and Luna''s feathers are fire-attribute too. Maybe using the fan won''t kill him," William mused, holding a fan in each hand and preparing to head out again.


    As he stepped out of his room, Luna''s gaze fixed on him because he was holding two fans made from her feathers.


    What was more infuriating was that William had turned both fans ck.


    What did that mean?


    Did he find her feather color unattractive?


    Were the fiery red feathers shimmering with golden light less appealing than this ck hue?


    If a crow saw this, it would certainly look down on her.


    Luna felt insulted by crows.


    ording to William''s aesthetic sense, it seemed as if he was saying crows were more attractive than her.


    "Where are you going?" Luna asked, sitting on the sofa and munching on snacks, ring at William.


    "I''m going to test the fans," William replied, raising an eyebrow.


    Luna''s gaze shifted back and forth between the two fans in William''s hands, and finally, she said, "I''ming too."


    "Alright, put on your shoes," William said nonchntly, not minding thepany of the child, especially since the raw material for the fans came from her.


    It made sense for her to see the results.


    "Servant! Are youing?" Luna yfully kicked Erebus.


    Erebus nced cautiously at William.


    He couldn''t afford to be as impertinent with William as Luna was.


    After exchanging looks with William, Erebus replied, "If you''re going, I''ll join."


    Erebus quickly put on his shoes, his face lighting up with a smile.


    For them, staying in that room was boring, especially since itcked artifacts like those in Alice''s bedroom that could help them improve their strength levels.


    William''s fans were obviously not ordinary, especially since the feathers were plucked by his own hands.


    They couldn''t miss seeing the effects.


    "How should we test this fan?"


    After stepping out, Luna curiously inquired. She had her pride,a fan made from her feathers ought to be a powerful magical artifact. She was keen to see its effects.


    William had already locked onto Aurelius''s aura.


    After leaving the Emerald Lion Guild, Aurelius, still shaken, went straight back to his own guild.


    Even now, the thought of Garen''s sword strike made him tremble.


    Fortunately, Garen, remembering their past rtionship, had spared his life.


    But what about William?


    How did he survive Garen''s most powerful attack? Could it be that Alice left William some kind of artifact before departing from the Prime World?


    Aurelius knew of Alice''s extraordinary strength, even suspecting her to be a being far beyond the Quasi-Deity level.


    If she had left something for William, it would undoubtedly be a treasure.


    Possessing it might significantly boost his power.


    But judging from William''s performance today, Aurelius doubted he could confront William alone.


    At this time, the guild leaders who had dejectedly left the Emerald Lion Guild were gathering at the Crimson Phoenix Guild.


    They wanted to know what exactly happened with Garen, and asking Aurelius seemed to be the best option, as he was the one who had survived Garen''s sword and left unscathed.


    "Aurelius, what''s the deal with Garen? How did he suddenly be so strong?" a guild leader asked, voicing his confusion.


    Aurelius shook his head and said, "That, I do not know. However, I suspect that young man William might possess some treasure left by Alice."


    "That''s possible, after all, Alice was quite fond of that William."


    "Aurelius, consider this possibility," an old man with a goatee spected, squinting his eyes.


    "Could it be that William gave Garen some artifact from Alice, which caused the sudden increase in Garen''s strength? And then Garen coborated with him to put on a show, making people believe William is very powerful."


    "That would exin everything."


    "Hmm!" Upon hearing this analysis, Aurelius and the others couldn''t help but feel their hearts race.


    Their current level of power was almost at its peak, making further breakthroughs highly unlikely.


    Garen''s sudden surge in strength must have a reason, and it was most likely rted to William!


    With Alice having ascended to the Divine Realm, William needed a new backer.


    So, he approached Garen with an artifact and gave him one.


    Previously, Garen unleashed his strongest move, which created a hugemotion, but in reality, it didn''t possess the overwhelming power that everyone felt.


    Actually, this was a form of protection for William!

 Chapter 433 Always with the questions, you!

    <h4>Chapter 433 Always with the questions, you!</h4>


    A group of guild leaders, having narrowly escaped death, now set their sights on William.


    "That William likely possesses more than one artifact. It''s improbable that any of us alone could defeat him," Aurelius mused. "We should confront him together. A novice Soulmancer, even with some extraordinary artifact, can probably unleash only 10% of its power."


    As he spoke, he was already regretting his words.


    How many magical artifacts could William possibly have?


    There were seven of them. Even if they managed to seize an artifact, how would they divide it?


    As he had said, what could a novice Soulmancer, even with a powerful artifact, truly achieve?


    Isn''t it just courting death for nothing?


    Aurelius really regretted why he said those words.


    It''s not impossible for someone to secretly kill William.


    Artifacts usually require time to activate. As a Demi-God level warrior, couldn''t he assassinate a novice Soulmancer before he even had a chance to react?


    Now, with seven Demi-God level warriors going after a novice Soulmancer, the whole idea seemed absurd.


    "Ha ha ha! Aurelius, you''re right. Let me be the one to test the waters first on behalf of everyone."


    "No, no, no! You''re too kind. I think I should be the one to go!"


    Hearing the eagerness in the others,felt that something bad was about to happen.


    "Everyone, please calm down!" Aurelius interjected. "As we''ve just discussed, it''s very likely that William gave an artifact to Garen. So, if we attempt to kill William, would Garen just stand by and watch?"


    At this, everyone fell silent.


    "Aurelius, tell us, what exactly is Garen''s power level now?" the old man with the goatee furrowed his brow. "Killing William might be easy, but ultimately, we have to face Garen! Do you think we stand a chance against him if we join forces?"


    Aurelius feigned depth, saying, "That one strike from Garen... he is likely invincible now!"


    As he spoke, Aurelius became increasingly excited, convinced that Garen must have received something powerful from William, leading to a tremendous surge in his strength and even enabling him to unsheathe Excalibur.


    He could only imagine the terrifying nature of the artifact that William must have given to Garen.


    An artifact so powerful it allowed Garen to break through his limitations!


    "Shh¡ª" Everyone couldn''t help but inhale sharply together. They had witnessed with their own eyes Garen ying a Demi-God level guild leader with a single sword strike.


    Now, with Aurelius drawing such a conclusion, did it imply that to Garen, killing them would be as easy as ughtering chickens and dogs?


    Dare they still make a move against William?


    Seeing their reactions, Aurelius secretly smiled and said, "Let''s carefully n how to kill William and discuss how to distribute his artifacts afterward."


    If William truly possessed such a transcendent magical artifact, eliminating William would skyrocket his own strength level, rivaling Garen''s.


    Fear Garen then?


    Not anymore!


    What a bunch of fools!


    However, weren''t these guild leaders all cunning and crafty?


    How could they not understand this logic?


    But what they''re thinking is, they can''t be the first to make a move!


    The first one to strike would likely get injured. Without the magical artifact in hand, what if the other guild leaders turned against him after William''s death?


    A group of Demi-God level powerhouses gathered together, scheming how to kill a novice Soulmancer.


    Or rather, in their eyes, killing William seemed easy enough, but the real concern was how to face Garen''s wrath afterward and the fear of being backstabbed at a critical moment by their fellow guild leaders.


    "Aurelius, enough talk. The seven of us should form an alliance, swearing on our souls to share the gains. If we get the magical artifact, we distribute it based on the amount. If William''s artifacts are not plentiful, each person can use it for a set period. What do you say?"


    Finally, someone broke the deadlock.


    Hearing this proposal, Aurelius realized that the chances of monopolizing the magical artifacts from William were slim to none.


    The seven looked at each other and then burst intoughter simultaneously.


    Obviously, they had formed an alliance, an unspoken agreement among them.


    Seven Demi-God level powerhouses solemnly swore an oath on their souls to advance or retreat together, with a firm resolution not to stab each other in the back.


    With this, everyone felt reassured!


    They might have been at ease, but at that moment, William, apanied by two kids, arrived at the gates of the Crimson Phoenix Guild.


    A group plotting his murder?


    How amusing!


    He had already suppressed his strength to that of a novice Soulmancer, yet these Demi-God level characters were harboring thoughts of killing him?


    William almost wanted tough. He hadn''t intentionally eavesdropped on their plotting,it was just that he had locked onto Aurelius''s aura and identally overheard their alliance.


    They even formed an alliance!


    William nced at the two fans in his hands. Seven people, each to be tested in turn!


    No rush at all!


    Really, no rush!


    As they reached the gates of the Crimson Phoenix Guild, two junior Soulmancer gatekeepers immediately stopped them.


    "Who are you? What business do you have at our Crimson Phoenix Guild?"


    After all, not everyone recognized William.


    In the eyes of these gatekeepers, William appeared to be just a novice Soulmancer, and they couldn''t gauge the true strength of Erebus and Luna, naturally assuming they were just two kids!


    William chuckled and said, "Just tell them William is looking for your Guild Master. Go on, report it."


    "William? The ''Pretty boy''?" Although the gatekeepers of the Crimson Phoenix Guild had never seen William, they had heard of this ''Pretty boy.'' One of them said mockingly, "What''s up? Now that Alice isn''t by your side, what brings you to our Crimson Phoenix Guild? Our Guild Master isn''t fond of men."


    As the gatekeeper spoke, the other one burst intoughter.


    "Huh?" Luna was baffled at the audacity of these men to speak to William this way.


    Are the people of this Prime World always so bold?


    Do they no longer value their lives?


    Or do they think William is too amiable?


    William wasn''t the type to kill someone just for a couple of insults. His temper had significantly improved, and most importantly, he felt it was essential to abide by thew as much as possible.


    Insulting someone isn''t illegal, but it''s impolite!


    Although he couldn''t legally punish them, William decided to morally reproach the two gatekeepers.


    Five secondster, William, Luna, and Erebus walked through the gate towards the Guild Hall. The two gatekeepers stood frozen in ce, unable to speak or move.


    They couldn''t even muster a flicker of energy in their bodies, let alone move a finger.


    "Why didn''t you kill them, Mr. Johnson?" Luna asked, puzzled.


    William spoke with a sense of depth, "They only called me ''Pretty boy.'' My appearance is indeed handsome, so they weren''t exactly wrong."


    Erebus cautiously asked, "Then why can''t they move?"


    William quickly bonked Erebus on the head and rolled his eyes, "Always with the questions, you!"


    Erebus looked at William with teary eyes, not daring to speak. Why was it like this? It was Luna who asked first.


    Is there such a big difference in how boys and girls are treated?

 Chapter 434 After all, life is precious...

    <h4>Chapter 434 After all, life is precious...</h4>


    Aurelius and the others, having formed their alliance, viewed killing William as a minor issue.


    Their main concern was how to divide the spoils.


    While they were discussing these matters, an elite member of the Crimson Phoenix Guild burst into the hall, panic-stricken.


    "Guild Master, that man named William is here!"


    "William?" Aurelius frowned and asked, "Just him alone?"


    "And two kids."


    As they spoke, Aurelius tried to sense William''s presence, but by then, William and Luna were already at the entrance of the hall.


    "William? You dare toe here?" Aurelius was somewhat surprised, but after seeing William and Luna, he chuckled.


    He had considered the possibility that the news of Alice going to the Divine Realm was false. If it had been Alice apanying William, the situation might have been tricky. But now, seeing only William and two kids, he felt relieved.


    William responded with a smile, "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    "That''s great! Then you won''t be leaving!" Aurelius''s smile grew even broader.


    What was this?


    Refusing the path to heaven and choosing the way to hell.


    William ignored him and addressed the guild''s elites nearby, "I''m only here for those seven. You can step back."


    The elite members of the Crimson Phoenix Guild were initially startled by William''s words, but soon couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Was this man out of his mind?


    Ask him to leave?


    "You think you are who?" An elite member of the Crimson Phoenix Guild couldn''t hold back hisughter. With so many Demi-God level strongmen around, William''s statement was just too audacious.


    "Suit yourself!" William, already pulling out the fan he had used previously, said nonchntly.


    "You want a magic artifact, don''t you?" William smirked. "Whoever lets me fan them and survives, I''ll give them a magic artifact."


    "Let you fan..." At first, Aurelius found it amusing, but his smile froze almost immediately as he realized something was off.


    How did William know what they had been plotting here?


    A group of Demi-God level strongmen discussing matters, and it was overheard by William, a novice Soulmancer?


    The thought was terrifying!


    William pointed his fan at Aurelius and dered, "Let''s start with you!"


    Aurelius inexplicably felt anxious. Why was he nervous about being targeted by a novice Soulmancer?


    William''s gaze then swept across the other six, instructing, "Step aside."


    After he spoke, the six dazedly moved aside. Only afterward did they realize something was amiss.


    "Brat! What are you talking about? Do you think we''ll just move aside because you told us to?" The old man with the goatee stretched his neck and stood alongside Aurelius again.


    The others, probably finding the situation pointless, just chuckled, masking their awkwardness.


    They themselves weren''t sure why they had unconsciously stepped aside. Moving back now would be even more embarrassing.


    William wasted no more words, "Use your strongest spells! I fear you won''t have another chance to do so!"


    Not for any other reason, but William wasn''t entirely sure of the effect of the fan in his hand, although he suspected it might be quite outrageous.


    Fanning these two, he wondered if they could survive.


    William had already decided: if these two did manage to live, he would certainly give each a small gift.


    After all, life is precious...


    Aurelius looked at William, his mouth twitching involuntarily. He wanted tough, but for some reason, he couldn''t.


    Facing such provocation from William, he felt he should be rushing forward in anger, ready to eliminate William instantly. Yet, inexplicably, he didn''t.


    "Try it!" Aurelius said, his body already aze with raging Devouring Heavenly me.


    The old man beside him, however, didn''t take William seriously. He scoffed coldly, "p your fan all you want. I want to see what tricks you can pull off."


    William''s eyebrows quirked lightly. He had already given a friendly warning. If someone didn''t listen, what more could he do?


    Luna watched the fan in William''s hand intently. She knew it was made from her feathers, yet she couldn''t discern anything special about it.


    Without further words, William raised his hand and fanned.


    There was no wind!


    But Aurelius and the old man facing William disintegrated into powder at a visibly rapid rate.


    The pce behind them also vanished, leaving arge empty space.


    Everything turned into nothingness.


    Both body and soulpletely annihted!


    Everyone present was stunned!


    Even Aurelius''s Devouring Heavenly me had no effect.


    The remaining five Demi-God level strongmen turned pale, too frightened to even breathe.


    Aurelius and the old man weren''t ordinary Soulmancers,they were bona fide Demi-God level strongmen.


    Yet, with just a light wave of his fan, William had obliterated them?


    What kind of fan was this?


    One that destroyed everything?


    Even William couldn''t help but take a sharp intake of breath at the scene before him.


    How did the power of the fan be more outrageous with every adjustment?


    Luna and Erebus instinctively clutched each other''s hands upon witnessing the terrifying scene.


    How horrifying!


    Who was the fool that said there weren''t many strong beings left in the Prime World?


    They could clearly feel that William''s fanning, not just for those two individuals, but even if the Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters from theirherworld''s void realm were there, would probably have been obliterated instantly.


    These were just feathers plucked from Luna!


    How could a fan made from them be so terrifying?


    William''s gaze quickly shifted to the remaining six individuals.


    Why are there six people left?


    Wasn''t there a Crimson Phoenix Guild elite who refused to leave just now?


    That person was now thoroughly petrified, having lost control of their dder and bowels on the spot, filling the air with an unpleasant odor.


    William frowned slightly, then switched to another fan and addressed the remaining people, "Don''t worry, this fan isn''t as exaggerated. Give it a try."


    The Demi-God level strongmen stood there, their expressions frozen, torn between crying andughing.


    How could they ''try'' such a thing?


    Great lord, please spare us.


    Please spare us...


    "Can we not try it?" Finally, someone mustered the courage to ask.


    William shook his head, "No, you can''t."


    As soon as he spoke, someone attempted to flee.


    William raised his hand and fanned with the newly made fan.


    In an instant, a ferocious wind arose, sweeping away the remaining half of the Crimson Phoenix Guild''s pce along with the six people, sending them soaring into the sky.


    William watched them ascend higher and higher, surmising they might even leave Earth...


    Well, as Demi-Gods, experiencing what it''s like to leave Earth physically a bit early wasn''t too bad, he thought.

 Chapter 435 No Better Translator Than William

    <h4>Chapter 435 No Better Trantor Than William</h4>


    William had no idea when they would fall back down, but he had already controlled his strength to a very minimal level.


    The first fan was probably unusable now, but the second one was still eptable.


    After testing the fans, William left the Crimson Phoenix Guild feeling quite satisfied.


    Luna and Erebus followed William without daring to ask any more questions.


    With either of those fans, one could almost be invincible, provided, of course, that the opponent wasn''t William.


    When William and the children returned, Zoey had alreadye out of her room.


    "Where did you all go?" Zoey asked, fixing her gaze on William.


    She had entered a meditative state shortly after going upstairs, but when she came out, she found that William had taken the two kids somewhere unknown.


    "We just went out for a stroll, is there something you need?" William replied with a smile.


    The expressions on Erebus and Luna''s faces were quite expressive.


    A stroll?


    Did he just call what they did a ''stroll''?


    But then again, for William, it probably was just a stroll.


    Zoey didn''t ask further, instead pulling out her phone and handing it to William, saying, "Take a look."


    William saw a video on her phone that clearly showed the scene of Garen summoning thousands of sword shadows from a distance.


    The Emerald Lion Guild was reduced to rubble.


    After watching the video carefully, William realized it was just a distant recording.


    The video showed how terrifying Garen''s sword shadows were, but it didn''t capture William and Steven.


    "Hmm? What about it?" William didn''t seem to think that Zoey had figured out this all had something to do with his recent ''stroll.''


    Zoey''s eyebrows knitted slightly as she stared at William, seemingly lost in thought...


    "You think I should go and check on their Guild since it got destroyed like that?"


    "..."


    Indeed, William had overthought it. Zoey''s mind definitely wasn''t sharp enough to guess what William had done based on that video.


    She had finally remembered she was the Director of the 13th Bureau and, given the situation, she should probably check in with Garen as a matter of routine.


    William responded, "Garen destroyed his own Guild, why would you go and see that?"


    "Oh, I see!" Zoey nodded, "Someone just told me they are already rebuilding. So, destroying it like that is a faster way to demolish buildings, huh?"


    Luna and Erebus stared nkly at Zoey...


    Could this woman be any more foolish?


    What kind of reasoning was that?


    Have you ever seen building demolition done this way?


    Zoey, retrieving her phone and smiling, said, "Also, I heard the Crimson Phoenix Guild was demolishing buildings too. I guess the rumors about the close rtionship between the two Guilds are true. They even demolish buildings together."


    The looks on Luna''s and Erebus'' faces grew even more perplexed. You''re really a genius, aren''t you, to connect those dots.


    "By the way, William,e with me to Mount Fuji," Zoey said, "We''ve captured someone from the Crimson Emissaries Guild, and we need to return them."


    "Why do you need to go?" William asked.


    Zoey raised an eyebrow, "Steven used to handle the Crimson Emissaries Guild, and now that he''s retired, it falls on me to return the person."


    William thought for a moment and asked, "Didn''t Steven ask you to go?"


    He was seriously suspecting that Steven had deliberately asked Zoey to go and had even hinted that she should take William along.


    Zoey gave a mysterious smile, "Would you rather stay at the school?"


    "Huh?" William stared at Zoey, stunned. She was using the guise of returning the captive as an excuse to escape!


    And she was doing it so confidently.


    This sudden disy of cunning was indeed hard to ept at the moment.


    Frankly speaking, William had nned to study diligently at the school.


    Although he was proficient in various alchemies, runes, and magic circles, those were all things from the era of the gods.


    He really hadn''t learned the modern versions of these disciplines.


    Following the trends of the times is what makes one weaker!


    But after some thought, considering Zoey''s intellect, once she entered the mountains, she would likely get lost. Her trip there could well end up being a permanent departure.


    Moreover, William had sensed the arrival of a deity of witchcraft near Mount Fuji. If he didn''t apany Zoey, she might either get lost in the forest or be killed upon arrival...


    "Alright, let''s go!" William asked, "When do we leave?"


    "Now!" Zoey turned and went upstairs, quickly returning with a rolling suitcase.


    William looked at therge suitcase and couldn''t help butment, "Are you really going on a vacation?"


    But when Zoey opened the suitcase, William was stunned!


    No!


    She wasn''t going on vacation!


    She was going camping!


    The suitcase was filled to the brim with various snacks and not a single piece of clothing. William even noticed a Butterball turkey, neatly packaged inside.


    "We''ll take the person now and then fly out. You book the tickets," Zoey said, clearly eager to leave.


    Appointing her as the Dean of Students at the Soulmancer school was truly a foolish choice by Steven. How could she teach anyone?


    At most, she could just punch someone as a form of ''instruction.'' And now, this Dean of Students was nning her escape, preferring to camp in the mountains rather than stay and fulfill her role.


    William had barely settled in when Zoey whisked him off to the 13th Bureau''s base.


    The person captured from the Crimson Emissaries Guild was being held in the interrogation room of the 13th Bureau.


    When they entered, the guy had a face full of bruises. Seeing Zoey, hepletely broke down and started babbling a lot, which unfortunately Zoey couldn''t understand at all.


    William, however, understood it clearly,this is thenguage of the primitive tribes from the ancient times.


    "Damn woman, what do you want to do? Our deity of witchcraft has already descended. It won''t be long before this world bes ours."


    "If you dare to hit me again, the deity of witchcraft will surely kill you."


    ...


    Zoey nced at him curiously, then asked William, "Can you understand what he''s saying?"


    William narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I understand."


    Curious, Zoey asked, "What''s he saying?"


    William seriously replied, "He wants to challenge you to a duel."


    Zoey said dismissively, "He''s too weak!"


    Meanwhile, the guy continued, "I just took a liking to that woman, that''s all. All the beautiful women in this world belong to our deity of witchcraft, and you dare to capture me like this."


    William knew very well how those of the demon race expressed their affection after taking a liking to someone.


    It was just like the primitive men, knocking the person unconscious and then taking them to a cave to continue their lineage.


    Brutal and straightforward.


    Zoey asked, "What''s he saying now?"


    William said earnestly, "He''s calling you trash, saying thatst time he was just going easy on you. If you dare, fight him again, and he''ll make you bite the dust."


    "Oh? Really?" Zoey said, rolling up her sleeves and walking towards the guy from the Crimson Emissaries Guild...

 Chapter 436 The Power of Space?

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Power of Space?</h4>


    The member of the Crimson Emissaries Guild wasn''t exactly weak. With the power of his inherited witchcraft, he was undoubtedly on par with a high-level Soulmancer.


    Unfortunately, he met Zoey, who was even more abnormal. Zoey had been at the pinnacle from the start of her career, beating up elite high-level Soulmancers as a matter of routine.


    Against Zoey''s fists, the member of the Crimson Emissaries Guild had no chance to resist,it was a one-sided beatdown.


    Fight back?


    Not a chance!


    Any Soulmancer captured by the 13th Bureau would have their energy source temporarily sealed to prevent jailbreaks.


    He had been caught by Zoey and now had his energy source sealed. How could he possibly "duel" with her?


    Within minutes, the Crimson Emissaries Guild member was bruised and swollen again, mumbling unclearly, "You people from the 13th Bureau are too barbaric!"


    Zoey looked puzzledly at William.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "He said you must not have eaten. Your punchesck strength."


    "Huh?" Zoey started another round of fierce punching.


    ...


    Lying weakly on the ground, the Crimson Emissaries Guild member stared at William with a strange look.


    He couldn''t understand what William was saying, but every time William spoke, he got beaten up, leading him to suspect what William was actually telling Zoey.


    This time, he wisely kept his mouth shut.


    William scrutinized the Crimson Emissaries Guild member, noting the absence of any ancient witch bloodline in him.


    But that made sense,after all, with that one palm strike years ago, the twelve great deities of witchcraft and the entire "Eldritch Covenant" were annihted.


    Theter practitioners of witchcraft, apart from those William had taught, were merely talented humans chosen by the witch gods reborn in the Divine Realm to inherit the witchcraft powers.


    Regardless of gods, deities of witchcraft, Shapeshifters, or even some human powerhouses, William felt somewhat embarrassed.


    After all, he had been quite amiable back in the day and had good rtions with them.


    Yet, because of him, an entire era was destroyed with a single p.


    They were all truly innocent victims of misfortune.


    Recently, William had learned how to shop online.


    Using the connections of the 13th Bureau, he managed to get passports for Luna, Erebus, and the captured member of the Crimson Emissaries Guild within ten minutes.


    Officially issued passports are, of course, genuine and valid.


    Upon learning that William could understand the captured member''snguage, Zoey asked William to inquire about his name.


    "Marcellus Irond."


    On the matter of his name, William didn''t give any misleading trantion.


    An hourter, they boarded a ne to Mount Fuji.


    For Luna and Erebus, it was their first time on a ne, and they kept looking down from the window.


    As beings capable of soaring through the skies, they naturally didn''t feel afraid.


    However, they were curious about how ordinary humans managed to fly such a machine high into the sky and carry so many people at once.


    If it were a magical artifact, there were no magical runes on the ne. If it were a mythical beast, they couldn''t sense any vitality.


    How could it fly so high?


    The two children were baffled by this, but William found it interesting.


    Once, it was pure fantasy for ordinary people to think of flying in the sky, but now it was no longer a difficult task.


    Perhaps one day, human technology might surpass gods and demons.


    William had seen enough science fiction to know that with a certain level of technological development, even destroying a isn''t an impossibility.


    As they got closer to Mount Fuji, Luna and Erebus''s expressions turned grim.


    They could sense the presence of a deity of witchcraft.


    "Trouble!" Luna suddenly paled and whispered.


    The deity of witchcraft, Moros, who controlled thews of space, was now clearly felt by them, as they were locked in by a powerful divine consciousness.


    The power of spatialws was indeed exceedingly terrifying.


    To say they were invincible at the same level of power was no exaggeration.


    Moros was an immensely powerful entity, and even in a reincarnated soul form, his strength was not to be underestimated.


    Luna was ready to transform into her original form at any moment.


    However, William casually pressed them down, keeping them in their seats.


    Transforming into a massive phoenix on an airne? With their size, the ne would only explode in the sky.


    At that moment, a rift appeared in the space ahead of the ne, causing the light to warp.


    The pilot, seeing the distorted light ahead, thought it was some strange natural phenomenon and didn''t take it seriously.


    If the ne flew through it, the entire aircraft would be torn apart by the chaotic space.


    In a tribe at Mount Fuji, a tall man looked up at the sky and sneered disdainfully, "Shapeshifter children are really getting bold. I killed a few recently, and now they dare toe here. Do they think I''m too merciful?"


    The force of space, once unleashed, could tear apart even the top Shapeshifter lords on the spot if they were unprepared.


    And as for being prepared?


    It was something that was impossible to guard against.


    But the ne continued to slice through the sky, unscathed, as if nothing had happened.


    William, on the ne, smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    The power of space - it seemed it really was Moros.


    He and Moros were old acquaintances.


    Moros, originally a faceless bird, had once tried to prey on William during an unexpected encounter before he took on a human form.


    But he ended up being pinned to the ground by William''s foot.


    Fortunately, at that time, William had just had a full meal and Moros didn''t seem very appetizing, so William simply decided to keep him.


    Being around William constantly, Moros quickly developed his unique bloodline abilities and mastered the power of space.


    Because he didn''t look very tasty, he escaped being eaten and instead spent his days performing dances and entertaining William.


    Finally, after waiting for a year, when William left the ce he was staying, Moros, who had turned into a human form, waited in the yard for another five years, but William never reappeared.


    Feeling dejected, he eventually left andter became a renowned deity of witchcraft.


    The ne flew through the chaotic space created by Moros without any harm.


    Moros, in his tribe, could still sense Luna and Erebus'' presence and frowned slightly.


    Unbelievable!


    Two Shapeshifter children managed to break through his distorted space.


    He decided to wait for them toe to him, presuming they were seeking revenge for the Shapeshifter children he had killed earlier.


    Moros wasn''t in a hurry. He''d just wait for them toe and meet their demise.


    If it had been his first day reincarnated, he might have been cautious in dealing with these children, being unfamiliar with the current situation in the Prime World.


    But now... well, if onees, kill one,if twoe, kill two.


    The nended at Narita Airport, and Zoey didn''t rush to the mountains. Instead, she had William find a hotel, where they indulged in eating and drinking without any urgency.


    Her main reason for leaving wasn''t really to return the captive, but to avoid her duties as Dean of Students at the school.


    With that being the case, there was no reason to hurry.

 Chapter 437 The primitive tribe hidden in the cave.

    <h4>Chapter 437 The primitive tribe hidden in the cave.</h4>


    Mount Fuji, a majestic dormant volcano, is crowned with a mysteriouske formed by the umtion of water in its crater. Theke water appears exceptionally blue under the summer sun, resembling a gem from another world.


    Before boarding the flight to Japan, William had already booked a room in a hot spring hotel at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    Like Zoey, he too was there for tourism.


    Had Zoey not insisted oning, William, even aware of the reincarnation of a deity of witchcraft, would not have bothered to intervene.


    The reincarnation of Moros, a deity of witchcraft, was of little concern to William.


    From William''s understanding of the deity of witchcraft, while they were somewhat barbaric, they were not inherently murderous.


    During the era of the gods, the deity of witchcraft saved many human lives, helping control epidemics and disasters.


    Almost every significant human tribe had a witch doctor, whose duty was to heal the sick, drive away ferocious beasts and enemies for the tribe.


    At that time, the deity of witchcraft treated humans almost like their subjects.


    If a tribe faced an attack by powerful beasts, they would personally intervene to y the beasts upon receiving prayers from the tribe''s witch doctor.


    Even after their fall, the deity of witchcraft selected talented humans to pass on their knowledge of witchcraft.


    Thus, initially, the majority of humans worshiped the deity of witchcraft.


    Granting powers to a human in the Divine Realm is energy-consuming. In that tumultuous realm, even a slight decrease in strength could invite fatal danger.


    Later, due to various reasons and the rise of new ideologies, witchcraft declined, leading many uninformed people to believe that all witchcraft was harmful.


    William was quite confident about Moros.


    He believed that unless dealing with Shapeshifters, Moros was unlikely to harm others.


    However, there was a caveat, especially for single women encountering members of the Crimson Emissaries Guild who still adhered to the customs of their primitive tribes.


    It was very likely that they could be knocked unconscious and taken away to be wives.


    Such practices, deeply ingrained in their tradition, were a stark contrast to contemporary civilized society and were decidedly to be resisted.


    William and his group yed in the hot spring hotel for a full three days, and Steven was already unable to restrain himself and called Zoey to inquire about the situation.


    But Moros did notunch another attack.


    "Oh no! The vacation is over!" Zoey also expressed her helplessness after receiving Steven''s call.


    William didn''t mind, he let Marcellus lead the way, and then went deep into the primitive forest of Mount Fuji with Zoey and the others.


    "Are you really a friend of our deity of witchcraft?" Marcellus had been conversing with William over the past three days.


    Initially, William''s actions led to Marcellus being beaten up several times, but after hearing William speak the purenguage of the ancient tribal witchcraft, Marcellus grew considerably friendlier.


    He knew that only their tribal witches and the deity of witchcraft knew thisnguage.


    William responded with a smile, "I guess you could say we''re friends. Do you think anyone would dare to pretend to be a friend of the deity of witchcraft?"


    Marcellus vehemently shook his head, "sphemy against the gods is a capital offense!"


    "Exactly, you understand this, so why would I pretend to be a friend of a deity?" William looked at Marcellus, who was the epitome of a numbskull.


    Even though the tribal witches had extraordinary abilities, they couldn''t extend their lifespans like Soncers.


    In fact, their lifespans were often shorter than average people''s because they used their own life force to heal others.


    Over the three days, Marcellus''s attitude towards William underwent a drastic change, and he constantly bombarded William with questions.


    Zoey overheard their incessant chatter but soon lost interest.


    True to her nature, she didn''t even wonder why William knew such a bizarrenguage.


    They continued towards the deepest part of the jungle.


    Marcellus revealed that he wasn''t the only one who had ventured out from the tribe.


    It can only be said that he was quite unlucky. Wandering around, he ended up in New York, a ce teeming with 13th Bureau staff.


    He just happened to take a fancy to a robust woman and fell for her at first sight...


    On the street, he knocked someone unconscious and carried her away, all the while strutting arrogantly, as if unting his ostentatious pectoral muscles to the world.


    Is there no justice anymore?


    Someone immediately called the police, and he knocked down a bunch of officers, continuing to carry the woman, preparing to find a cave toplete the grand task of reproducing.


    The police had no choice but to report to the 13th Bureau, leading Zoey to personally take action and arrest him.


    If it weren''t for Steven recognizing the totem tattooed on the man''s body, he would probably have spent a few months in the 13th Bureau''s cage.


    William didn''t deliberately quicken his pace.


    These past few days, he had gone to see Alice at the bottom of the cliff.


    She waspletely immersed in a meditative state, enhancing her strength and unable to extricate herself. Even if William brought her coffee, she wouldn''t be able to drink it.


    Zoey and William had spent two nights in the forest before arriving at an inconspicuous cave.


    This cave was clearly arge magical formation.


    The people inside had been in hiding for thousands of years, known to the outside world as the Crimson Emissaries Guild. In reality, they were not a guild at all, but arge ancient tribe.


    As they approached the cave entrance, a group of men armed with bone spears and faces painted with colorful designs emerged from the shadows and surrounded them.


    Marcellus Irond quickly spread his arms and shouted, "Stop! He''s a friend of the deity of witchcraft!"


    Yes!


    Only him!


    In Marcellus''s eyes, only this man, who had caused him to be beaten up several times, was a friend of the deity of witchcraft. Zoey, on the other hand, was a despicable outsider!


    With Marcellus Irond leading the way, William and the others faced no obstacles and entered the cave directly.


    Entering the cave, William couldn''t help but think of the Italian horror movie "Cannibal Holocaust."


    Passing through the cave was like entering a whole new world.


    Thend was open and t, with well-structured houses, fertile fields, beautiful ponds, and bamboo groves. The paths were well-traveled, and the sound of chickens and dogs could be heard...


    However, before they could steady themselves, a voice rang out, "Children of the Shapeshifters, I didn''t expect you to daree here!"


    Hearing this voice, Marcellus''s face changed dramatically!


    Shapeshifters?


    He stared at William, his eyes filled with hateful re, "Despicable Shapeshifters, daring to impersonate a friend of the deity of witchcraft!"


    The men holding bone spears became more vignt, ready to pierce William and hispanions with countless holes.


    Last time, the Shapeshifters attacked and killed many of their warriors. If it weren''t for the timely reincarnation of the deity of witchcraft, their entire tribe would have been nearly annihted.


    Luna and Erebus were ready to fight.


    After so many years, the Shapeshifters and the ancient witches seemed naturally opposed. Although the people in front of them did not have the bloodline of the deity of witchcraft, they were followers of the deity of witchcraft.


    Even Luna and Erebus did not underestimate the bone spears in these people''s hands. The spears, with blood flowing on them and inscribed with mysterious witchcraft spells, emitted a terrifying aura.


    If stabbed, even the strongest Shapeshifter lord would not escape unscathed.


    "Children, disperse! You are no match for them!" Moros''s voice sounded, and the tribal warriors carefully dispersed.


    The space where William and his group were seemed as if it had frozen.


    Luna and Erebus''s faces turned extremely ugly. Were they about to confront the deity of witchcraft head-on?


    It was also uncertain whether William would step in to help¡­

 Chapter 438 Looks Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 438 Looks Delicious</h4>


    The power of space has been a rare skill since ancient times, and Moros is a rather unique existence.


    In the Divine Realm, almost no God-King wished to be Moros'' enemy.


    Those who couldn''t defeat him were instantly annihted, and those who could weren''t fast enough to catch him.


    Now that Luna and Erebus knew they were facing Moros, even though he was just using a part of his power through a human body via soul transmigration, as long as he controlled the power of space, he was difficult to deal with.


    As soon as Moros finished speaking, Luna and Erebus felt unable to move their bodies. If William didn''t intervene soon, they were almost ready to transform back into their original forms, as that might give them a chance to resist.


    Without a sound, the surrounding light twisted and folded, then quickly returned to normal.


    Luna and Erebus sighed in relief.


    It was clear, in the end, that William had intervened.


    How he did it, they didn''t see and didn''t need to know.


    "Moros, don''t you recognize me?" William said with a smile, his gaze gently fixed on a distant stone hut.


    They spoke in thenguage of the primitive tribe, which left Zoey beside them utterly confused. She felt something was amiss but couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Well, maybe nothing happened at all.


    After William spoke, inside the stone hut, Moros, who was sitting cross-legged, had a flicker of light in his eyes. Even through the hut, he could still see William.


    This...


    This face, although William now had short hair and a changed demeanor, it was unmistakably him!


    The next moment, Moros appeared in front of William, looking at him excitedly.


    Luna and Erebus were both startled.


    Even though Moros didn''t carry the terrifying aura of an ancient deity of witchcraft, his sudden appearance was frightening in itself.


    You should know that even the so-called instant teleportation of the Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters is just transforming their bodies into molecr structures and then reassembling them elsewhere to achieve a pseudo-teleportation effect.


    However, Moros''s special ability is to directly traverse or fold space to achieve instant teleportation.


    Clearly, Moros''s method is more advanced and faster.


    Also, nobody would be foolish enough to use pseudo-teleportation in front of Moros.


    Transforming their body into a molecr structure in his presence is suicidal.


    He could just fold the surrounding space or exile those molecr structures into spatial turbulence. Even for a regr deity, it would take thousands of years to regenerate.


    If faced with someone he can''t defeat, Moros would simply fold space to escape. Chasing him bes very difficult because even those stronger than him wouldn''t dare to use pseudo-teleportation in his presence.


    This is why Moros is nearly invincible in the Divine Realm.


    Zoey stood next to William, watching Moros cautiously, ready to intervene.


    "Master! You''re back! You''ve finally returned!" Moros, with tears in his eyes, excitedly shouted in thenguage of the primitive tribe.


    The people of the Crimson Emissaries tribe around them were stunned, several dropping their bone spears onto their feet in shock.


    Their ears must be ying tricks on them. Their deity of witchcraft was calling this young man their master?


    Then, as Moros was about to kneel before William, William quickly grabbed his hand, saying, "We just brought the people of your tribe back, no need for this."


    William is strong, but he''s mostly easy-going. Except when acting as an emperor, he doesn''t like people kneeling before him. This is like how the truly wealthy are generally gracious to others, only the newly rich behave arrogantly because of their wealth.


    Moros can also be considered an old acquaintance. Thinking back now, fortunately, he thought Moros didn''t look very appetizing, otherwise, Moros would have definitely been roasted by now.


    "Come inside and sit, I''ll dance for you," offered Moros.


    Moros has been living by William''s side for quite a long time now.


    Back in the day, William was always searching for various delicacies, magical herbs, exotic fruits, and tasty beasts.


    He also shares some of his uneaten food with Moros.


    Although Moros, in his original form, didn''t look appetizing, he was quite good at dancing.


    "No, thanks! I''d rather not watch!" William also knew that Moros was a soul reincarnated through dark magic, attaching part of his soul and power to a corpse, unable to transform into a bird. And now, in this state, draped in animal skins, a 7-foot tall figure, dancing with this physique?


    And so, William and his group were weed into Moros''s tribe.


    Moros loudly announced to his people that they were hosting the most esteemed guests in the world, instructing them to bring forth the finest wine and the most delicious food.


    The tribe was abuzz with joy andughter as various delicacies and drinks were served on the stone tables in the center of the clearing.


    "Master, are these two children your current pets? They seem pretty decent," Moros observed, having recognized the true forms of Luna and Erebus. Although he harbored a deep grudge against Shapeshifters, if they were William''s pets, that was a different matter.


    Luna and Erebus didn''t dare to speak. They weren''t sure of their status in William''s presence.


    If William said they were pets...


    Then they would be pets.


    Ever since witnessing William''s power, the two children no longer dared to resist.


    Even if William used just his fan to strike them, they feared they wouldn''t even leave bones behind.


    "No, it''s not fashionable to keep such pets nowadays," William replied, trying to integrate himself into modern society. Keeping small cats and dogs was moremon, not a phoenix and a giant wolf ¨C what was that about?


    Moros''s eyes lit up, saying, "Then they do look quite tasty!"


    Having been with William for so long, Moros knew well his preferences. Ferocious beasts and divine creatures were usually assessed by William based on their taste.


    Clearly, a phoenix and a giant wolf, especially as cubs, must taste good.


    Moros, saying this, began to salivate.


    Luna and Erebus, understanding some of the ancient tribalnguage, shuddered at Moros''s words.


    Their main fear was not Moros himself, but what William thought.


    If William really wanted to eat them, what would they do?


    It seemed they couldn''t even escape!


    Moreover, they had heard Moros refer to William as his master. Did this mean that William was aligned with the deity of witchcraft?


    The Shapeshifters were in peril!!


    Luna and Erebus looked at William in terror, afraid that he might show the same expression as Moros.


    In the Divine Realm, they might have been considered first-rate Shapeshifter lords, but in front of William, they were nothing...


    William himself felt troubled.


    In Moros''s eyes, was he nothing but a glutton?


    "I''ve lost my taste for that now," William said, swiftly changing the subject. "By the way, why did you choose to expend your own power to undergo soul transmigration toe to the Prime World?"


    This topic of eating had to be dropped.


    William feared he couldn''t restrain himself anymore.


    He remembered once eating a seven-colored phoenix, which was quite delicious. The taste of this phoenix meat probably wouldn''t be too bad either...


    No, no more thinking about it!


    He couldn''t afford to dwell on it any longer!

 Chapter 439 Such bad practices needed to be changed!

    <h4>Chapter 439 Such bad practices needed to be changed!</h4>


    "Why did you willingly expend your own power to undergo soul transmigration toe to the Prime World?"


    Upon asking this question, Moros initially fell silent, then said through clenched teeth, "I had heard in the Divine Realm about the Shapeshifters secretly traveling to the Prime World. I was already on alert, but I didn''t expect them to not onlye here but also find ourst tribe, aiming to exterminate our people."


    With that said, Moros nced at Luna and Erebus with an unfriendly look.


    If these two children weren''t William''s pets, Moros truly wanted to revert them to their original form, then eat their flesh and drink their blood.


    Recently, Thanarok and other Shapeshifters came to Mount Fuji, their goal being to ughter thest vestiges of witchcraft heritage in the Prime World.


    The deity of witchcraft were already isted in the Divine Realm, with gods, demons, and even the Shapeshifters as their enemies.


    The influx of new human wizards into the Divine Realm was already minimal.


    Now, with the Shapeshifters aiming to cut off theirst roots, how could Moros tolerate it?


    Due to this, a new war had erupted in the Divine Realm.


    The twelve major deity of witchcraft, in fury, began a collective massacre of the Shapeshifters.


    The conflict was so intense that it affected some bystander gods, demons, and newly entered human Soulmancers in the Divine Realm, who also joined the chaos.


    In the eyes of the gods, the Shapeshifters, deity of witchcraft, and demons were all undesirable, so fighting upon meeting was the norm.


    "I know a bit about the conflict between your deity of witchcraft and the Shapeshifter n. Stop staring at these two kids," William interjected. "How are your deity of witchcraft faring in the Divine Realm now?"


    Moros sighed and said, "Our numbers have always been few. Over the years, the Olympian gods, the Aesir, and the Vanir have been suppressing us deity of witchcraft to draw humans from the Prime World, preventing us from passing our powers to talented humans. Now, there are only twelve of us deity of witchcraft left in the Divine Realm..."


    What?!


    William knew their situation was dire, but he hadn''t realized it was this severe.


    Once widely revered tribal wizards were now reduced to only twelve deity of witchcraft.


    William was also aware of the power inheritance process.


    Human Soulmancers, upon reaching a certain level of strength, would travel to the Divine Realm and naturally find their organizations. Although the Divine Realm was brutal, the Olympian gods, Aesir, and Vanir, despite their formidable power and fresh influx of new forces, but mostly, it''s also because their strength is indeed formidable.


    But the plight of the deity of witchcraft was indeed quite dire.


    The deity of witchcraft had long been in decline, to the point where now only this one tribe remains.


    Moreover, for ordinary people to learn witchcraft, their lives are not longsting.


    To elevate their abilities to a level capable of entering the Divine Realm is extremely difficult. Under the oppression of various forces, the deity of witchcraft in the Divine Realm are almost finished.


    Moros spoke glumly, "Master, it shouldn''t be long before the copse of over three thousand parallel dimensions, all eventually returning to the Prime World. I guess I''m here early to protect our tribal members."


    William said, "Don''t call me master, call me Mr. Johnson. Nowadays, society preaches equality for all. Don''t worry, as long as your tribe doesn''t initiate war, I assure you, even if over three thousand parallel dimensions copse, peace will remain here."


    Moros''s eyes shone as he replied, "Our tribal people love peace. If it weren''t for Loki''s trickery and deceit, why would we have gone to war with the Shapeshifters?"


    William then asked, "So what''s the purpose of sending out members of your tribe now?"


    Moros grinned, "Obviously, to promote witchcraft, attract more humans to our tribe, and strengthen our tribal power. Otherwise, when they descend upon this world, won''t our primitive tribe be oppressed again?"


    Quite foresighted!


    Williamughed and asked, "Do the witches you send out speak thenguage of modern humans?"


    Moros raised an eyebrow, "That shouldn''t be important, right? We''re going out to spread witchcraft; it should be themon people who learn ournguage, not us learning theirs, don''t you think?"


    As if that makes any sense!


    If you don''t speak the samenguage, how can you promote witchcraft?


    Will anyone understand you?


    William sighed and said, "What do you think about your tribal men knocking out a woman on the street and then carrying her away?"


    Moros nced at Marcellus, casting an approving look, and said, "Truly a warrior of my tribe!"


    William felt like throwing his shoe at him.


    Truly a warrior of my tribe!


    With such actions, do you expect the world to ept witchcraft?


    You still want to promote witchcraft?


    No wonder you were oppressed in the Divine Realm. There''s a reason for everything.


    Given the customs of their primitive tribe, encountering other gods often led to misunderstandings due tonguage barriers.


    Moreover, winning the affection of the opposite sex through force, knocking them unconscious and carrying them off to a cave, would have utterly ruined the reputation of the deity of witchcraft if it happened even once or twice in the Divine Realm.


    Such bad practices needed to be changed!


    Finally, William couldn''t help but say, "If you really want to spread the benefits of your witchcraft to the outside world, the first thing you need to do is learn thenguage of themon people. Secondly, you must abide by thews of the outside world! Otherwise, you might as well stay in your world here in the caves."


    Although Moros didn''t understand why William would make such demands, he didn''t question them and readily agreed, as it was William who had spoken.


    William took out his phone, intending to call Steven to send someone to teach the tribe about modern cultural ideas, but found there was no signal on his phone.


    Blocked!


    "Forget it! I''ll teach you myself first! Then you can teach the people in your tribe." William raised an eyebrow, using his thoughts to imprint thenguage of this era and some simple text into Moros''s brain.


    He then casually threw somew books of the outside world in front of Moros, saying, "Learn this yourself first, then teach your tribe. If you can''t learn it, don''t go outside!"


    Moros''s intelligence was definitely not a problem.


    He quickly assimted the text andnguage William imprinted in his brain and was already able to speak in modernnguage.


    "Mr. Johnson, I will look at these bookster. First, let''s drink and eat meat!" As Moros mentioned meat, he unconsciously nced at Luna and the others again.


    This look gave Luna and the others goosebumps.


    In ancient times, their primitive tribe often hunted Shapeshifters for food.


    The way Moros looked at them, it was as if he hadn''t eaten for many days.


    William didn''t hesitate to ept, joining Moros in drinking, as for Zoey...


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t feel any particr danger. The journey was smooth, with a guide leading the way, no detours, and they were weed with fine wine and food upon arrival.


    Although she didn''t understand what Moros was saying, judging by his behavior, she thought he must be the leader of this primitive tribe and seemed quite benevolent.


    If Luna and Erebus knew what Zoey was thinking, they would certainly exim how foolish she was.


    How could she consider someone like Moros benevolent?


    In the Divine Realm, they had heard of Moros''s fierce reputation.


    It was said that Moros could eat a hundred Shapeshifter lords in a day.


    When they were younger, the Shapeshifter elders used to scare them, saying that if they didn''t strive to elevate their power levels, they would be thrown to Moros as snacks.

 Chapter 440 Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you don’t look appetizing?

    <h4>Chapter 440 Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you don''t look appetizing?</h4>


    William and his group stayed in the Crimson Emissaries tribe for three days, and every early morning, they heard strange and awkward "A...B...C..." soundsing from various stone houses.


    This was Moros teaching the tribespeople a newnguage... starting right from the alphabet.


    William hadn''t expected Moros to personally teach these primitive tribespeople.


    Teaching someone a newnguage is extremely difficult, but Moros showed extraordinary patience in this endeavor.


    Moros did not reveal Luna and Erebus''s identities to the people of the tribe, and these people couldn''t recognize that Luna and herpanions were Shapeshifters.


    Over the days, the tribe''s children often came to y with Luna and Erebus.


    At first, Luna and Erebus were reluctant to talk to them, but then a little girl named Freya would asionally bring them wild fruits, leaving them from a distance and watching them.


    That look in her eyes...


    How to describe it?


    It was as if she wanted to y with them but was too shy toe closer, a timidness that was endearing.


    After two days of this, Luna finally coldly beckoned to her with a finger.


    When Freya approached, Luna handed her a bright and beautiful feather.


    Previously, Luna would have treasured her fallen feathers, but recently she had cried while plucking them to exchange for two Dragon Heart Pills.


    Now, her willingness to give Freya one of her feathers meant she had epted her.


    Freya, holding Luna''s feather, blushed and stammered out thenguage taught by Moros: "Tha... thank..."


    Luna, still aloof, spoke in the tribe''snguage: "If you''re ever in danger, use this feather. It can save your life."


    Freya''s wide eyes sparkled with astonishment, "You speak our tribe''snguage?"


    Luna rolled her eyes, "Is it that hard?"


    Freya, nodding excitedly, said, "Not hard at all! What''s your name? Thenguage those other people speak is too difficult to learn."


    Luna grumbled, "That''s because you''re slow!"


    Freya wasn''t offended but instead happily replied, "Right! How did you know? They always say I''m slow too."


    Luna couldn''t understand why someone would be happy about being called slow.


    Shouldn''t she be upset?


    William had been watching all along, saying nothing at first. Only after Freya left did he smile at Luna and say, "Aren''t you supposed to hate these people protected by the deity of witchcraft?"


    Luna remained silent for a while before responding, "She''s just a child, who knows what her beliefs will be in the future."


    She sounded so reasonable!


    William just smiled. It seemed that reconciliation between the deity of witchcraft and the Shapeshifters might not be impossible after all.


    After all, there are only twelve deity of witchcraft left now, and the other tribe members protected by them are innocent.


    If Moros really went out to promote witchcraft to the world, and more people learned it, spreading the idea of saving humanity, witchcraft might indeed develop further.


    After three days, Moros''s teaching was almostplete. When William was preparing to leave, Moros expressed his desire to apany him.


    The tribe had already learned thenguage well enough, so his departure wouldn''t impact them.


    Moros was a wise man; he clearly understood William''s strength. Seeing the two Shapeshifter children with William, and how well William treated them, how could he not be concerned?


    If he didn''t apany William, and those shameless Shapeshifters ingratiated themselves with him, what would be of their primitive tribe when the three thousand parallel dimensions descended?


    "Mr. Johnson, rest assured, I am now familiar with thews of the outside world. I promise to behave and abide by the rules once I go out, and I definitely won''t cause any trouble!" Moros does have a sense of responsibility.


    After going out, he will surely continue to live following William''s lead.


    William had already agreed to let Moros go out and spread his ideas of saving humanity.


    If Soulmancer schools and organizations could recruit apprentices, why couldn''t Moros?


    Although Moros was only a reincarnation with a portion of his power and soul, he was still a deity of witchcraft. Teaching various witchcraft theories to ordinary people was certainly within his capabilities.


    Before leaving, Moros brought many magical herbs from the mountains and followed William out of the cave.


    Moros didn''t take a ne,after William told him the location of his house, Moros teleported there instantly.


    William also warned, "I have a Shapeshifter in my yard. Don''t touch it. Also, once you''re in the yard, don''t wander around and scare people."


    When William returned to his yard, he saw Sable in the form of a small dog. Moros was dressed in a suit and tie, his hair meticulouslybed, looking affable and kind as he helped Amy feed the rabbits.


    "I''m overjoyed that You''ve finallye back!" As William entered the yard, Amy rushed up and hugged his leg. "This gentleman is amazing; he can perform magic."


    William patted Amy''s head and then looked at Moros with a smile, "Is that so?"


    Moros felt a chill run down his spine and quickly said, "Mr. Johnson, I didn''t do anything to her!"


    Of course, William had noticed. Otherwise...


    Moros might not have had the chance to speak anymore.


    Amy, holding William''s finger, led him to Moros and said, "This gentleman can make carrots appear out of thin air!"


    Was this Moros''s magic trick?


    In front of William, Moros somewhat awkwardly produced another carrot and handed it to Amy.


    "Wow!" Amy eximed excitedly, looking at William, "How about that, isn''t it amazing?"


    "Amazing!" William nodded.


    Amy yed in William''s yard until it was time for dinner. Hearing Maria call her name, she then bounced away.


    "Goodbye! I''m off to eat."


    Once Amy left, Moros cautiously asked, "Mr. Johnson, was that girl your sister?"


    William asked, "What are you nning?"


    Moros quickly waved his hands, "Nothing! Nothing at all!"


    William, of course, knew what Moros was thinking. He probably wanted Amy to learn witchcraft!


    But he dared not say it!


    Because Amy, having spent a lot of time at William''s house and often eating there, had undergone some physical changes. If she were to learn witchcraft, she would undoubtedly achieve great things.


    If Moros had directly answered William''s earlier question by expressing his desire to take Amy as an apprentice, William would not have objected.


    He would have simply asked Amy if she was willing.


    Unfortunately, Moros dared not voice this thought.


    Amy''s happy expression when she first saw William return, and the phrase "I''m overjoyed that you''ve finallye back!" she uttered, had already scared him.


    William''s sister?!


    That would mean she was a being as powerful as William. How could he dare to take Amy as an apprentice?


    Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you don''t look appetizing?

 Chapter 441 We speak English, I understand it.

    <h4>Chapter 441 We speak English, I understand it.</h4>


    Sable had transformed into a small dog and was hiding in a corner, too afraid to make a sound.


    When Moros used his power of space to arrive in the yard, he hadn''t noticed Sable initially, so Sable couldn''t hide in time. Just as he was about to, he felt his soul energy being sealed.


    When Moros announced his name, Sable was almost scared to death.


    Although Sable was a Shapeshifter lord, what was hepared to Moros, a deity of witchcraft who mastered thews of space?


    Sable even thought Moros hade to kill him.


    "Sable, don''t be afraid, continue to help me take care of the yard," William said. He had clearly thought this through,it was best to keep these Shapeshifter lords and deity of witchcraft upied with tasks, or else they would surely cause trouble when idle.


    Hearing William say this, Sable finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    From what he had seen, Moros seemed to respect William.


    At this moment, Sable felt somewhat grateful to William. If it weren''t for him, encountering a terrifying deity of witchcraft like Moros would mean certain death, wouldn''t it?


    Just then, Moros gave Sable a deep look, causing Sable to shrink back in fear.


    Moros frowned slowly.


    This Shapeshifter''s rtionship with Mr. Johnson seemed quite good ¨C Mr. Johnson even let him take care of the yard!


    He remembered that millions of years ago, taking care of a yard was his job!


    "Moros, let''s go. You wanted to promote witchcraft, right? I''ll take you somewhere," William said, having decided to let Moros teach at the Soulmancer school.


    Whether or not he could attract students would be up to his own abilities.


    Moros''s appointment as a teacher at the Soulmancer school was arranged by William and Steven.


    Steven also got him a passport and a new identity, with the name Maximus.


    "Mr. Johnson, there are so many people in the world now!" Moros''s biggest realization was just how numerous ordinary people were.


    William replied, "There are many ordinary people, but not many who can master witchcraft to its fullest extent."


    Unlike Soulmancers, much of witchcraft is guided by one''s own life force and energy.


    Some witchcraft spells that save others oftene at the cost of harming oneself.


    As for offensive witchcraft spells, those are exceptionally difficult to learn.


    The most crucial aspect is that for ordinary people to master witchcraft to its highest level, they need to start from birth, using a witch''s blood as a guide and immersing the child in a boiling herbal concoction to strengthen their body and awaken their potential.


    Not to mention other factors, just thisst step is enough to deter many.


    Apart from those in the tribes who believe in the deity of witchcraft, who would dare risk throwing their child into a boiling herbal bath?


    Moros chuckled and said, "I found some herbs in the mountains. If there are people willing to learn witchcraft, I can also enhance their bodies. It doesn''t necessarily have to start from childhood; it can be done in adulthood too."


    For ordinary people to learn witchcraft, they first need to strengthen their bodies with herbs and awaken their potential, otherwise how can they initiate witchcraft using their own blood?


    This is why all deity of witchcraft have incredibly strong physical bodies.


    Each of the twelve deity of witchcraft, besides their innate talents and special abilities, possesses an immensely strong physique.


    But now, Moros no longer seeks to train children from a young age to be wizards with strong bodies.


    Adults will do!


    Even if they''re a bit weaker, that''s fine!


    William asked, "Haven''t you found any talented prospects in your tribe?"


    Moros smiled, "Of course, we have. Do you remember the child named Freya? She''s only six years old and has already undergone herbal enhancement over a hundred times. I''ve concocted a new form for her, and by the age of ten, she''ll be able to tear apart those Mortal Deities."


    Pausing for a moment, Moros continued, "If it were the past, we would have taken her to the Divine Realm at all costs. But now there''s no need, especially since the Divine Realm won''tst much longer. Even if we took her there, she might be suppressed by those in the Divine Realm. Here, under my watch, she just needs to grow stronger."


    Ten years old and able to go to the Divine Realm, and even defeat Mortal Deities!


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly. He remembered the child named Freya, but he hadn''t paid much attention to her.


    One must know, in learning witchcraft, once you safely get through the initial phase, in theter stages, facing others of the same power level, you''re almost invincible.


    A powerful witch entering the Divine Realm wouldn''t abandon their physical body and wouldn''t need to reconstruct it with their soul. Their formidable physical body is their most powerful weapon.


    "If you''re going to recruit apprentices, you''ll have to rely on your own skills," William said indifferently. "Once you''re in the school, I won''t intervene, as long as you don''t break anyws."


    Moros was quite confident, saying, "Don''t worry, there should be plenty of people wanting to learn witchcraft from me."


    "Let''s hope so," William responded, not inquiring about how he would handle his tribe''s affairs in the future.


    Since Moros could teleport, looking after Freya and recruiting new apprentices seemed not to be contradictory.


    "Mr. Johnson, I wonder who this gentleman is¡­" Steven looked at Moros, unsure of his identity.


    William replied, "He''s an elder of the Crimson Emissaries tribe and he''s also here to recruit apprentices."


    With Steven''s strength, William couldn''t very well tell him that this man was Moros, one of the deity of witchcraft.


    Moros, one of the twelve deity of witchcraft, is extremely powerful and well-known in the Soulmancermunity.


    Steven was taken aback. This gentleman in a suit and tie was an elder of the Crimson Emissaries Guild?


    Steven had visited the Crimson Emissaries Guild before. Back then, he thought he would encounter danger, but was invited in by the tribe''s senior witch because he was already a mid-level Soulmancer. Despite thenguage barrier, they managed tomunicate through consciousness.


    There, Steven also learned some of the tribe''snguage from the senior witch.


    "Hello, Maximus," Steven awkwardly spoke in the tribe''snguage.


    Moros frowned and said, "We speak English, I understand it."


    Compared to the inurately pronounced primitive tribalnguage spoken by Steven, it''s better tomunicate with him in English.


    Steven scratched his head awkwardly, "Oh, so Mr. Maximus speaks ournguage."


    Moros nodded.


    "In that case, let me show you to your office," Steven said.


    They had set up severalrge offices in the school, each containing teachers from various guilds, just like a regr school.


    Moros nodded in agreement, while William said, "I won''t join you. I have a ss to attend."


    William was there to learn moremon magic, not as a teacher, so he didn''t need to visit the office.


    "Mr. Johnson, take care," Moros said with a smile, respectfully seeing William off.


    As William reached the door of Steven''s office, he said, "Don''t do this at school in the future, I''m just a student."


    "Understood!" Moros still didn''t raise his head.


    Steven noticed that this elder of the Crimson Emissaries tribe must have experienced William''s prowess, hence his respectful attitude.


    You should know that the folks of the Crimson Emissaries tribe are actually quite xenophobic. If it weren''t for the help of an old wizard from the tribe back then, he might have died in Mount Fuji.


    "Maximus,e with me. I''ll exin our rules and regtions and introduce you to other teachers sent here by various Soulmancer organizations."


    So far, Steven found Mr. Maximus to be quite amiable.

 Chapter 442 Does this count as self-defense?

    Chapter 442 Does this count as self-defense?


    The teachers at the Soulmancer school are carefully selected from various major Soulmancer organizations, with their strengths typically around the intermediate Soulmancer level. This is almost a default expectation, considering they only need to recruit apprentices,sending overly strong elites is unnecessary, but too weak teachers would somewhat embarrass the Guilds.


    William was nning to return to his small vi when he found Garen waiting for him at the door.


    "You looking for me?" William raised an eyebrow at Garen, noting from his aura that Garen had indeedprehended something significant. From having nothing, he had grasped new power, greatly enhancing his strength.


    Garen, with a smile on his face, nodded, "Mr. Johnson, thank you for that sword strike. Without it, I fear I would have never touched the true essence of swordsmanship in my lifetime."


    "Uh-huh," William nodded, "It''s your own talent that''smendable, no need to thank me."


    Garen, not one to dilly-dally, made his request, "I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Go ahead."


    Garen smiled sheepishly, "I would like to join the school as a teacher. I wonder... is it possible?"


    William couldn''t help butugh, "You waited here for several days just for this?"


    Garen spoke seriously, "I need your approval for this matter."


    William waved his hand dismissively, "I''m just a student, I have no say in this. If you want to be a teacher at the academy, talk to Steven yourself. I don''t have time to deal with you." He then went into his house.


    Garen was momentarily stunned. Should he really approach Steven?


    Actually, Steven had already approached him and said that he could decide on such matters, but Garen insisted on getting William''s approval before daring to take up a teaching position at the school.


    Back in his house, William checked his phone and saw that many apps were back to normal, including video apps, which indicated that ordinary people''s lives were mostly back to normal.


    Indeed, undergoing the Soulmancer potential test for ordinary people was like buying a lottery ticket. Before the test waspleted, it seemed like everyone held a ticket that might win big. After the test, most people found that their "tickets" hadn''t won, and they had to return to their regr lives.


    Unaware in his house while binge-watching a series, William didn''t know that tensions were rising in the teachers'' office at the Soulmancer school...


    The teachers, Soulmancers from various major organizations, were usually harmoniously chatting together. However, the atmosphere changed as Moros, guided by Steven, entered the office.


    Steven felt obliged to introduce him to the other teachers: "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Maximus, an elder from the Crimson Emissaries Guild. He will also be joining our school as a teacher. I hope everyone can coexist peacefully."


    "Crimson Emissaries Guild?"


    This name was particrly jarring to the Soulmancer teachers. For thousands of years, the Crimson Emissaries Guild remained reclusive, avoiding contact with the outside world. There was an incident when the Emerald Lion Guild attempted to challenge them on Mount Fuji, aiming to take over their territory. However, the mid-level Soulmancer elites from Emerald Lion suffered heavy casualties.


    Hearing this, other Guilds also sent their elites to besiege the Crimson Emissaries Guild, but the oues were simrly disastrous.


    Even Garen, a legendary warrior who had reached Demi-God status at the time, personally intervened. Yet, he too was repelled within a few moves.


    Since then, the Mount Fuji region became a forbidden area for Soulmancers, with no one daring to venture there lightly.


    But mentioning the Crimson Emissaries Guild was a stain on the Soulmancermunity''s pride. A group of Soulmancers had been utterly defeated by what they perceived as uncivilized barbarians.


    The main issue was the loss of face!


    Now, a member of the Crimson Emissaries Guild appearing before them, intending to teach? Did this imply that the Crimson Emissaries Guild was emerging from their seclusion to enter the civilized world?


    Were they nning topete for talented apprentices?


    This is no longer just a matter of face.


    The immense strength of the Crimson Emissaries Guild was well known to everyone present. If they started epting numerous disciples, they could potentially overshadow all other Guilds.


    We cannot allow such a thing to happen!


    "Steven, I remember the Crimson Emissaries Guild being reclusive, aren''t they?" a representative from the Emerald Lion Guild, eyeing Moros,mented, "And this person doesn''t seem to be from the Crimson Emissaries tribe, does he?"


    Steven quickly raised his hands in a conciliatory gesture, a broad smile on his face, hoping to keep the peace: "You may not be aware, but Elder Maximus here from the Crimson Emissaries Guild approached me just today, expressing a desire to join our school as a teacher."


    "What a great opportunity for everyone to exchange and learn from each other! There''s nothing wrong with that! Ha ha ha ha!"


    Steven''sughter rang out, only to slowly fade as he realized that no one else in the room wasughing. He quickly understood that these Soulmancers had a strong aversion to the Crimson Emissaries Guild.


    His few words were not enough to dissolve such deep-seated prejudices.


    "Mr. Maximus, let me find you another office," Steven said in a low voice.


    Moros, being a deity of witchcraft, naturally wouldn''t get upset over these trivial matters. Changing offices was a small thing for him.


    "Sure! Just have them all leave! This office is mine now, I prefer not to share a room with others anyway."


    Moros had no objections to changing offices, but his idea was not for him to move, but for everyone else in the office to leave!


    "..." Steven was momentarily taken aback and awkwardly suggested, "That doesn''t seem appropriate."


    He had intended to arrange a separate office for the "amiable" Elder Maximus, but now he realized that his new colleague might not be as affable as he thought.


    "A wild man from the mountains, dressed in a suit and tie, trying to imitate civilized folks, it''s just hrious," a representative from another Guildughed. He wasn''t sure if he could defeat this Maximus, but if he couldn''t fight him, couldn''t he at least mock him?


    Humans may not have sharp ws or fangs like wild beasts, but words are undoubtedly their most powerful weapon.


    Moros nced towards the source of the voice, his gaze falling on the man.


    The urge to kill arose within him!


    But then he remembered William''s words about not breaking thew.


    Murder is illegal, right?


    "You,e here!" Moros pointed at the man and said, "I''ll stand here and let you hit me. Do you dare to make a move?"


    The man, also a mid-level Soulmancer, found his smile freezing on his face as Moros provocatively challenged him in front of so many people.


    "Stand still and let me hit you? Are you sure?"


    Moros sneered, "You''re not so cowardly that you''re afraid to throw a punch, are you? If so, you''d better shut up!"


    "Who''s afraid?" the Soulmancer snorted, murmuring a spell under his breath. His fingers crackled with electrical energy, and in the next moment, he lunged at Moros.


    His two fingers jabbed at Moros''s chest.


    "Ah!!"


    To his shock, the Soulmancer''s fingers abruptly broke off, as if severed by some sharp instrument. Bizarrely, the blood that sprayed out vanished without a trace, not even staining Moros''s clothing.


    The power of spatial maniption was beyond theprehension of these mid-level Soulmancers.


    A smile spread across Moros''s face as he turned to Steven, saying, "You saw that, right Steven? I didn''ty a hand on him. This counts as self-defense, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 443 Were these people out of their minds?

    443 Were these people out of their minds?


    Does this count as self-defense?


    Steven didn''t even know how to categorize this incident!


    Damn, it seems now that not only Shapeshifters'' lords but also people from primitive tribes are starting to study thew?


    Moros did instigate the situation, true, but it was the representative from Elemental Radiance Guild who made the first move.


    The key point was that Moros didn''t appear to do anything,the Elemental Radiance Guild''s representative poked his finger at him and then his finger just broke off.


    Whose fault is that?


    Steven suddenly realized that using existingws to restrain Soulmancers might really not be feasible!


    Take murder, for instance ¨C you need evidence, right?


    But a truly powerful Soulmancer could wave his hand, and the person would just disappear.


    Do you have evidence that he killed someone?


    No, this won''t do!


    This approach is definitely wed.


    While Steven was contemting how to refinews for Soulmancers, the office had already be a ce where peace would be hard to maintain.


    Moros''s gaze swept over everyone present, his smile chilling as he said, "Why don''t you alle at me together?"


    Moros was actually being somewhat restrained for William''s sake,otherwise, the person from just now would have indeed evaporated on the spot.


    During the era of the gods, these deities of witchcraft were indeed benevolent, but after being oppressed by other powers for so many years, Moros had be irritable.


    Benevolence, after all, depends on the person.


    The Soulmancers in the office hadn''t fully grasped what had just happened. They only sensed that this man from a primitive tribe was incredibly strong.


    As for how strong he actually was, that remained a mystery.


    Just then, Garen arrived at the office door.


    "Garen!"


    "Guild Master!"


    The Soulmancers inside the office seemed to have seen their savior.


    They certainly dared not take action now, but if they all had to move out of the office in disgrace, they would lose facepletely.


    "What''s going on?" Garen nced at the representative of Elemental Radiance Guild with the broken fingers, then at Moros, roughly understanding what had happened.


    Moros and Garen exchanged nces. Moros''s smile didn''t diminish,rather, it intensified.


    Is this man a master of swordsmanship?


    But his power level felt just like an ordinary person. How could he be called a master of swordsmanship?


    That''s almostughable!


    Garen, however, slightly frowned and asked, "Are you from Crimson Emissaries Guild?"


    Morospletely ignored him. Steven quickly interjected, "Guild Master Garen, this is Mr. Maximus. He''s a new teacher at our school."


    He didn''t dare mention that Moros was from Crimson Emissaries Guild.


    The animosity between Emerald Lion Guild and Crimson Emissaries Guild was well known, and revealing this could wreak havoc in the school.


    Thest time Garen demolished their own Emerald Lion Guild took less than a minute, and the school''s area wasn''t muchrger than their guild''s territory.


    If Garen went berserk again, wouldn''t the school be reduced to rubble in no time?


    "Guild Master, this man is from Crimson Emissaries Guild! He not only broke Mr. Timewinder''s fingers but also wants to recruit apprentices at our school!" The representative from Emerald Lion Guild, dispatched here, could no longer hold back.


    The long-standing grievances between Emerald Lion Guild and Crimson Emissaries Guild were deep-rooted. Previously, Garen even tried to incite discord in front of Alice.


    In their view, Garen facing such an arrogant person from Crimson Emissaries Guild would surely not hold back from teaching him a lesson.


    The other Soulmancers, eager for a biggermotion, also joined in the uproar, hoping for a sh between Garen and Moros.


    As for whether the building got demolished or not, what did it matter to them?


    Even if the house is demolished, it''s no big deal to just have the people from the 13th Bureau rebuild another one.


    This is not something they should be worrying about.


    What they wanted now was to see Garen knock down this primitive man from Crimson Emissaries Guild.


    Had this been earlier, Garen, upon hearing such arrogance from a representative of Crimson Emissaries Guild, might have indeed engaged in a fight with Moros in a fit of anger.


    However, after thest incident, there was a subtle change in his mental state.


    He had alsoe to terms with the issue of Crimson Emissaries Guild.


    Previously, while Crimson Emissaries Guild secluded themselves from the world, it was their Emerald Lion Guild that disturbed their peace.


    Later, they joined forces with the entire Soulmancermunity tobel Crimson Emissaries Guild as an organization using dark powers. They didn''t win against them even with a group, and now thinking back, it all seemed ridiculous.


    "Friend from Crimson Emissaries Guild, is your Guild also nning toe out and recruit apprentices?" Garen was fairly polite to Moros. Apart from the slight change in his mental state, an important reason was that he couldn''t gauge Moros''s power level.


    He even sensed a hint of danger emanating from Moros.


    His instinct told him that the man before him was dangerous!


    The current Garen wouldn''t naively believe he was invincible anymore, able to do whatever he wanted.


    Unfortunately, while he couldn''t see through Moros, Moros could easily discern his true strength.


    Just an ordinary person skilled with a sword!


    Moros just raised his eyebrows and retorted, "Why? Can''t I recruit apprentices here?"


    His tone was full of mockery,Moros wanted to provoke Garen into making the first move.


    Steven, witnessing this, twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    He was about to speak when a nce from Moros silenced him. He could only hope internally that Garen would restrain himself and not act rashly.


    Whichever of the two won the fight, one thing was certain ¨C the buildings in this ce wouldn''t fare well.


    "Crimson Emissaries Guild can certainly recruit apprentices here," Garen had already understood what was happening outside and now could only address the others, "Why don''t you all move a bit and leave this office to me and this friend from the Crimson Emissaries Guild?"


    If someone else had said this, those present might not haveplied, but since it was Garen speaking, they had no choice but to grudgingly keep quiet and pack up to leave.


    However, they were still hoping to see Garen sh with Moros.


    Maybe Garen called them out just to have a one-on-one with this primitive man?


    As they left, they didn''t go far, lingering in the corridor instead, waiting to watch the drama unfold.


    This greatly worried Steven.


    Were these people out of their minds?


    They had seen how terrifying Garen was when he unleashed his most powerful strike, and if those two inside really started fighting, did they think they could safely leave just by standing in the hallway?


    Out of desperation, Steven followed them and sent a message to William.


    "Mr. Johnson, there''s a big problem. That teacher Maximus you brought is facing off with Guild Leader Garen."


    William, who was watching a TV series, received the message and, toozy to type, sent a voice message instead.


    "If they''re facing off, then let them be. Why are you so agitated?"


    "But if they start fighting, won''t they demolish the building?"


    William simply replied, "Don''t worry, they won''t."


    Steven felt helpless. Hadn''t William been concerned about such matters before? Why was he indifferent at such a critical moment?


    William didn''t borate further and continued watching his show.


    Will Garen and Moros end up fighting?


    If Garen initiates the attack, Moros will probably take him down in one move, so there''s no need to demolish the house.


    If Moros makes the first move, then there''s no need for him to continue staying at the school to look for people with potential for their tribe.


    The logic was that simple, so why should William bother?

 Chapter 444 Perhaps...

    444 Perhaps...


    Steven and the others waited in the corridor for a long time, but no sounds of fighting came from the office. Instead, there were bursts ofughter. Were the two actually enjoying a pleasant conversation? The Guild Leader of the Emerald Lion and a member of the Crimson Emissaries Guild having a friendly chat?


    What could they possibly be talking about? Unable to contain his curiosity, Steven approached the office door again.


    "Maximus, I''m actually quite interested in witchcraft myself. How about making a herbal potion for me?" Morosughed and responded, "You''re too old for that now, it''s toote to start."


    "What if I get the young people of our guild to learn witchcraft? Would you be willing to teach them?" "That''s a great idea. To be honest, in our tribe, we don''t really call ourselves the Crimson Emissaries Guild. Strictly speaking, we don''t even have a name."


    Garen smiled, "I know you don''t call yourselves the Crimson Emissaries Guild. I came up with that name back in the day, sorry about that¡­"


    Steven, standing at the door, listening to their conversation, felt his mind couldn''t keep up. The deep-seated enmity between the Emerald Lion and the Crimson Emissaries Guild was no secret in the Soulmaster world. Though Steven didn''t want them to fight, their current camaraderie seemed a bit off.


    Did he just hear Garen express an interest in learning witchcraft and wanting to lead his guild''s youth to study it too?


    Even if past grievances were forgiven, this sudden improvement in their rtionship seemed too good to be true.


    As Steven entered, he heard Garen say, "Maximus, this is actually my first time being a teacher in a ce like this. I hope for your guidance in the future." Moros, smiling, replied, "Same here, let''s help each other out."


    Well¡­


    Steven waspletely baffled.


    Little did he know, the two had already had a subtle confrontation just moments before.


    Garen had actually intended to test Moros'' strength, or perhaps, he wanted to intimidate Moros. 15:07


    So, he drew out Excalibur, the treasured sword of the Emerald Lion Guild. However, before the sword could even reach Moros, it inexplicably snapped in two. Excalibur, a sword of decent quality, proved utterly fragile under Moros'' control of spatial forces and was instantly broken in half. Their millennia-old artifact was thus divided.


    Garen''s swordsmanship indeed encapsted some essence of William''s techniques, but he was up against Moros, who could even trouble those at the Absolute Deity level with his near-invincible control of spatial forces. Garen''s attempt at intimidation backfired spectacrly.


    Had Moros not been wary of escting the situation and afraid that William might annihte him, it wouldn''t just be the Excalibur that was broken. Following this, the two began to converse "amicably."


    Moros, in fact, had deeper considerations. If ordinary people were to learn their witchcraft, the number of those who could embrace it might not be high. But what if these Soulmasters were to learn their witchcraft? Wouldn''t that be much more efficient? Hence, their conversation unfolded as it did.


    "Guild Leader Garen, Mr. Maximus, how about this? You both can use this office," Steven suggested. "I''ll arrange another office for the other teachers."


    Moros raised an eyebrow and responded, "No need, let them stay in this office too."


    "???" Steven looked puzzled at Moros. Wasn''t it Moros who had just driven everyone out of the office? Why the sudden generosity?


    "Guild Leader Garen, what do you think?" Steven still held a basic respect for Garen. After all, Garen was the renowned leader of the Emerald Lion Guild and a Demi-God level powerhouse. Although Steven is now very reliant on William, his rtionship with William has not reached a very intimate level, so Steven dares not act recklessly in front of Garen.


    Garen had realized who the real power yer was in this scenario. He could only look at Steven with a smile and speak gently, "Let''s do as Maximus suggests, I''m fine with anything!"


    Steven had no idea what exactly had transpired, but since both the big shots had agreed, he had no choice but to go out and convey their decision to the others.


    "Everyone, Guild Leader Garen and Mr. Maximus have decided that you will also work in this office from now on. I hope everyone can get along peacefully."


    The other Soulmancers sent to teach at the school were mostly intermediate Soulmancers. Now, with the arrival of a tough character like Maximus, and even Garen joining in, how were they supposed to fit in?


    Actually, almost no one wanted to work in that office anymore, but since Steven said that Garen and Maximus had asked them to go back in...


    Would refusing mean an ugly death?


    ording to the customs of the Soulmancer world, if a powerful figure like Garen asked them toe in and they refused, they might as well start nning their funeral the next day...


    Thus, the group could only return to the office reluctantly.


    Moros watched the Soulmancers returning, his eyes slowly narrowing. He had alreadye up with a bold idea, and now it was time to put it into action.


    Turning the idea into reality.


    During the era of the gods, their witchcraft was ndered by the deities, even the practice of using herbal baths for newborns to strengthen their bodies was twisted into cannibalism. Now, Maximus was nning to undermine their influence...


    William spent the day in his room watching movies and shows, thankfully undisturbed for once.


    It wasn''t until 10 p.m. that he, as usual, bought coffee from a caf¨¦ and headed to the cliff bottom where Alice stayed.


    He had been out for a few days, but William still kept his promise,ing to the cliff bottom every night with coffee, even though Alice was immersed in a meditative state,pletely unaware of William''s presence.


    As for the coffee, William could only reluctantly drink it himself.


    He even added extra sugar and milk, seemingly unconcerned about gaining weight.


    Tonight, William came to the cliff bottom again. Alice was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. As William was looking at her, she suddenly moved. With a sweep of her hand, a ball of red me intermixed with strands of golden light flew towards William.


    William didn''t move an inch, and the me stopped right in front of him.


    He even reached out and toyed with the me, analyzing it carefully.


    Had the level of Eternal Starfire increased?


    No, no, no!


    This was no longer just Eternal Starfire.


    The fireball thrown by Alice contained an understanding of cosmic truths and even William''s unique power...


    "A perfect fusion of two incredibly strong forces? How is that possible?" William furrowed his brows, looking at Alice in confusion.


    He had had many women before, and even someone as powerful as Artemis had not been able to absorb his power in that way.


    Over the years, the reason William had no children was simply that his genes were too overpowering. Even the mighty Artemis could not merge with his genes to produce offspring.


    But the Eternal Starfire used by Alice was mixed with his power?


    The strength of this fireball wasn''t important to William. What mattered was his realization that if Alice continued to enhance her abilities, reaching a certain level, perhaps...


    They could have a child together.

 Chapter 445 No need to thank me.

    445 No need to thank me.


    William, engrossed with the me swirling around his fingers, noticed that within the fire, there was a hint of power from a Cosmic Entity.


    The power of the Cosmic Entity and his own power had merged perfectly within this Eternal Starfire, making it potentially terrifying.


    Alice slowly exhaled and then opened her eyes, only to see William ying with a ball of fire in his hand. The night was deep, and the red me, intermixed with strands of golden and blue light, looked more dazzling than fireworks, illuminating William''s face.


    "Master, where''s my coffee?" Alice, having just emerged from her meditative state, was unaware of how long she had been at the cliff bottom and thought only a day had passed. She was secretly pleased that William had kept his promise.


    William extinguished the me between his fingers and handed her half a cup of coffee, asking, "Do you need ice in it? The previous ice cubes have melted."


    "No, no ice!"


    Last time William added ice, and it all turned into icy chunks. Remembering that, Alice dared not ask for more ice.


    Alice took the coffee and immediately pouted, "Why is there only half left?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t wake up, so I drank it." For William, this was a normal situation, as even though he was powerful,he didn''t know when exactly Alice would wake up from her meditative state.


    For some Soulmaners, a thousand years could pass in the blink of an eye.


    Alice waking up so quickly was rtively fast.


    "Why would you think I wouldn''t wake up?" Alice was almost infuriated by his ambiguous statement.


    William simply replied, "Just as the words imply."


    Alice took a sip of coffee and suddenly remembered the fireball in William''s hand, asking, "Was that fire released by me?"


    William, instead of answering, retorted, "Do you think I''d be so bored as to y with fire for no reason?"


    Alice, ustomed to William''s tone, didn''t take offense but instead remarked, "That fire I released doesn''t seem all that great. I saw you blow it out easily."


    "It''s indeed not that impressive, good enough for alchemy and roasting meat, I suppose." William didn''t borate on the true power of Alice''s fire, which he himself wasn''tpletely sure of.


    All he could say was that a high-level Soulmancer touching it would likely be instantly turned to ash, while a Demi-God level Soulmancer would at least be seriously injured.


    Moreover, it''s certain that it will cause some degree of harm to a Soulmancer''s soul, which goes without saying.


    "That''s fine; you''re not helping me roast meat anyway." Alice quickly finished her coffee and summoned the Olympian Star-Patterned Alchemical Furnace from the Olympian Emerald-Golden Glow Bracelet given to her by Astraeus, preparing to begin her alchemical practices.


    "You''re going to do alchemy now, then I''ll head back," William said, making his way to leave.


    Alice red at him, "Aren''t you going to watch me do alchemy? What if the furnace explodes again?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "It''s not like it hasn''t exploded before."


    Alice: "¡­"


    Indeed, William still had a way with words.


    Alice was anxious, "Aren''t you worried it might explode again?"


    William ruffled her hair and said, "No worries. If it explodes, I''ll just buy you a new one."


    Now that Alice is bolstered with Cosmic Entity''s power and surrounded by a divine halo, she''s not that easy to injure.


    And the furnace? If it explodes, it explodes. Just get a new one.


    "Buy a new one?"


    Alice''s mouth fell open slightly, marveling at where William''s focusy.


    Shouldn''t William be concerned about whether she gets hurt from an exploding furnace?


    Clearly, his concern was only for the furnace itself...


    And he only mentioned buying a new one, not making her one.


    "Go away! I don''t love you anymore." Alice looked up and gave him a disdainful nce. Does a pat on the head work?


    It''s useless!


    Such an insensitive man!


    See, you''ve noticed!


    I''m angry now, aren''t you going to try to appease me?!


    "Oh, then take your time with your alchemy, I''m going to sleep," William said, and to her surprise, he vanished into thin air.


    Alice couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    She was wrong!


    She really was wrong!


    She had actually fantasized that William would coax her.


    William left as he said, instantly leaving her alone in the dark cliff bottom.


    Sleep was certainly not an option now. If she didn''t find something to do, Alice would feel even worse.


    And she really did want to leave this ce soon.


    Alice wasn''t truly angry, though. After calming down, she started to seriously study alchemy.


    The books on alchemy William taught her were from the era of the gods, extremelyplex in both controlling mes and manipting magic circles.


    Alice began searching for alchemical materials at the base of the cliff.


    After preparations, she embarked on her journey of alchemy¡­


    William didn''t really go back to sleep.


    He thought for a moment,Alice''s current mes would surely cause the furnace to explode.


    William, having studied architecture, knew how to mine without copsing the entire mountain.


    15:08


    "Since I''m here, might as well build you an underground city, no need to thank me."


    Could the Pantheon Guild''s furnace withstand her Eternal Starfire?


    Even producing a single pill would be impressive.


    "It looks like I''ll have to make an alchemical furnace myself," thought William. His consciousness swept across this newly emerged parallel dimension, quickly arriving at the base of the Pantheon Guild''s current headquarters.


    The Pantheon Guild had indeed chosen an excellent location for their new base, built atop a mine.


    This was a Golden Magic Sand Mine.


    Golden Magic Sand was a rare mineral even during the time of the gods. The forge of the Olympian craftsman Hephaestus and William''s own Celestial Furnace were made from this material.


    Its melting point was extremely high, and without any magical circle enhancement, it should withstand Alice''s Eternal Starfire.


    Looking at today''s world, this was probably the only Golden Magic Sand Mine left, so finding another mining spot wasn''t feasible for William.


    Not wanting to be too conspicuous, William hesitated for a moment, then put on a ck mask and, under the cover of night, bypassed the Pantheon Guild''s magical barriers and arrived at the foot of the mine.


    He observed the mine and realized that to make an alchemical furnace, he would need to excavate half of it and then refine the Golden Magic Sand.


    Hmm, digging out half, wouldn''t that cause the mountain to copse?


    It wasn''t right to just drive away the Guild residing above.


    William, having studied architecture, knew how to mine without copsing the entire mountain.


    "Since I''m here, might as well build you an underground city, no need to thank me."


    William smiled, ced his palm on the mine, and a huge cave appeared. The minerals inside rapidly diminished, forming various tunnels and rooms. He was essentially creating an underground city structure.


    He didn''t need to swing a pickaxe for mining, unless he was bored and wanted to dig a little each day...


    The inside of the cave visibly transformed into a vast underground city.


    However, the members of the Pantheon Guild atop the mountain clearly felt the tremors.


    With William nearly hollowing out the mountain, how could those living on it not notice?

 Chapter 446 A terrifying murderous

    Chapter 446 A terrifying murderous


    A few days ago, Ares, the leader of the Pantheon Guild, had taken the Serenity Elixir concocted by Alice and was now at a critical juncture.


    Ares, whose energy flow was barely contained by Astraeus using a sealing technique, sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. Mysterious blue runes flickered on his skin. Of the 108 seals within him, 100 had been released. Only eight more, and the process would beplete. But suddenly, the ground started shaking violently.


    Astraeus, with furrowed brows, knew that any problem at this moment could have dire consequences. It might be impossible to save Ares, who could go mad or even die.


    Astraeus hastily instructed the Guild elites outside the secret chamber, "Go and investigate immediately, find out what''s happening!"


    He couldn''t afford to be distracted,otherwise, a quick sweep with his consciousness might have given him an idea of what was happening.


    Other members of the Pantheon Guild received orders and began inspecting the surroundings of the Guild.


    William, though powerful enough to build an underground city with a mere thought, was methodically constructing it step by step. The design of the underground city shed through his mind, and the ores from the mine kept being absorbed into his spatial storage ring.


    The tremors in the mountain were not very severe, yet William noticed that around the mine, hundreds of people were flying in the air.


    Deciding to avoid unnecessary trouble, William chose to turn invisible.


    One of the Pantheon Guild''s elites, standing right in front of William, had discovered the huge cave and was witnessing a bizarre scene: sand and stones flying out of the cave, then vanishing into thin air.


    "What is this?" the elite wondered, unable to see William but curious about the strange phenomenon. He slowly approached the cave but was repelled by an odd force.


    "We''ve found something unusual here."


    More and more people were gathering around William, but none coulde within 6 feet of him.


    These guys really, it''s just for some stones, why are they all crowding around?


    Themotion isn''t even that big!


    William nced at the people around him, suspecting that almost the entire Pantheon Guild must be here.


    "Elder Nightwind, we can''t get in!"


    "What exactly is happening? Why are stones suddenly flying out and then disappearing?"


    "If this continues, won''t the mountain copse?"


    "The Guild Leader is currently in a critical stage of treatment in the secret chamber. If the mountain copses, it could spell disaster! We must find out what''s happening."


    A man in a white robe approached the cave''s entrance. He was Cedric Nightwind, an Elder of the Pantheon Guild and one of the few Quasi-Deity level fighters in the Guild.


    Cedric slowly extended his hand towards the direction of William, his palm enveloped in formidable power.


    An invisible barrier?


    His hand should be able to tear through anything in this world!


    William frowned slightly upon hearing about the Pantheon Guild Leader''s treatment. He had heard from Astraeus about the Guild Leader entering a frenzied state, hence the exchange of the Olympian Star-Patterned Alchemical Furnace for Alice''s Serenity Elixir.


    It had been several days since the exchange, and the Leader was still receiving treatment.


    Realizing his mining activity might be causing trouble on the mountain, William felt a bit concerned.


    Cedric''s palm, about six feet away from William, was again blocked by the invisible barrier.


    "Hmm?" Cedric''s frown deepened. He began to frantically absorb the energy around him, his palm emitting a blinding white light. The surrounding Pantheon Guild members were overwhelmed by the terrifying aura and had to retreat several miles away.


    As a Quasi-Deity level fighter, Cedric''s full-force palm strike could level the mountain in front of him.


    Yet, he found himself unable to move his hand forward any further.


    Ores continued to fly out from within the mountain and vanish into thin air.


    Despite his efforts, Cedric was powerless to break through this unseen barrier.


    William really didn''t understand what the guy in front of him was trying to prove. He had already shown enough consideration.


    If this had been tens of thousands of years ago, he would have simply imed any mountain he liked, regardless of whether there was a Guild on it or not.


    Now, he was mining so meticulously just to prevent the mountain from copsing.


    Cedric was unleashing such an overwhelmingly powerful force. If William suddenly removed the barrier, wouldn''t the mountain just explode?


    William checked the ores he had collected, enough to make an alchemical furnace. With the underground city alsopleted, he stopped his work. Then, facing Cedric''s palm, he lightly tapped it with his finger...


    Cedric''s face changed dramatically. He couldn''t see William, but the power in his palm dissipated instantly, and he felt something poke him, causing the invisible barrier to vanish. Due to the huge inertia, Cedric stumbled forward.


    "Who''s there?" Cedric was no fool. Though he couldn''t see William, his instincts told him someone had definitely been there.


    Members of the Pantheon Guild, seeing their Elder break through the invisible barrier, flew over to Cedric''s side.


    "Elder Nightwind is remarkable, resolving the issue in an instant."


    "Of course, our Elder Nightwind is a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse."


    "Just an invisible barrier, what''s that to him?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ...


    The members of the Pantheon Guild had no idea what the invisible barrier was all about. Seeing him break through, they praised Cedric without really understanding the situation.


    Cedric blushed, knowing too well it wasn''t him who had broken the barrier. There had definitely been someone there just a moment ago. Not only had he failed to breach the barrier, but he also couldn''t even identify who was behind it, and his power had beenpletely dispersed with a single touch.


    Who in the world could be so formidable?


    Entering the cave, they were astounded by what they saw.


    The Pantheon Guild had chosen this mountain range as their new base and was familiar with the entire mountain. The sudden appearance of the cave was surprising enough, but the existence of a huge underground city inside was utterly shocking. How could anyone not be amazed?


    The continuous ejection of stones and gravel earlier had been mistaken for a natural phenomenon, but now it was clear: it must have been man-made!


    So, the invisible barrier they encountered earlier was also artificial?


    This meant that someone had constructed an underground city right under the Pantheon Guild''s nose in just one night, and they werepletely unaware.


    It was a frightening thought!


    Regardless of what others might think, William had already appeared in the secret chamber where Ares was receiving treatment.


    Ares, likely affected by the ground''s vibrations, had rapidly unlocked the remaining eight seals using the effects of the Serenity Elixir.


    Astraeus initially thought Ares had fully recovered and let out a sigh of relief, only to find himself enveloped in a terrifying murderous intent...

 Chapter 447 Kill them!

    Chapter 447 Kill them!


    Astraeus was only briefly distracted, but the next moment, William''s silhouette obstructed his view.


    With a crisp sound of metal breaking, Ares vanished from his previous spot, now holding a pitch-ck broken sword in his hand...


    It was actually William who had effortlessly caught Ares'' sword and snapped it in two.


    Half of the sword de was embedded in the ground, while William still faced off against Ares.


    Astraeus had retreated to one side, witnessing Ares with one eye pitch ck and the other blood red, his face contorted in rage, his body radiating murderous intent, and the soul energy on the broken sword in his hand wildly unstable.


    Clearly, Ares was in aplete frenzy.


    "William? You made me wait for thousands of years, I will kill you!" Ares shouted William''s name, attempting to pull the broken sword from William''s grasp.


    However, the sword remained firmly in William''s hand, immovable even with Ares'' full strength.


    Left with no choice, Ares abandoned the weapon, resorting to a flurry of punches and kicks against William.


    Astraeus watched in shock. How could Ares know William?


    Thousands of years ago?


    Back then, William wasn''t known by that name, was he?


    William stood still, unflinchingly enduring Ares'' onught.


    No matter how Ares struck, his fists and feet couldn''t breach the barrier three inches from William''s body.


    All his attacks hit nothing but air.


    A person under a frenzied state? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Again, it was the doing of that entity William had expelled from his body.


    Truly insidious!


    His intention was to provoke William into killing, thus affecting William''s mental state.


    After all, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to think Ares could kill William.


    If William killed Ares, it would not affect him, as the power attached to Ares would simply transfer to someone else.


    "Master, please show mercy! Our Guild Leader Ares has just entered a state of madness!" Astraeus stood to the side, not daring to intervene.


    He could see that the current Ares was much stronger than before, and with Astraeus''s current strength and thest bit of his original life force, he couldn''t stop Ares.


    Simrly, Ares''s so-called attacks seemed like child''s y in front of William, with all the force in his punches and kicks dissipating before even touching William. The gap in their strengths was self-evident.


    William remained silent, casually discarding the broken sword in his hand,pletely unaffected by Ares.


    Then he raised his hand...


    "Smack!"


    What seemed like a simple pnded on Ares''s face.


    Ares, who was furiously attacking just a moment ago, was sent flying with a single p.


    "Boom!"


    Astraeus couldn''t even follow the trajectory in the air before Ares crashed into the wall of the secret chamber.


    "What... what happened?" Ares crawled out of the wall, shaking his head to clear it. His eyes had regained rity, but he was dizzy and vaguely remembered being pped by someone.


    Someone dared to p me?


    Ares''s gaze swept over the secret chamber and saw Astraeus staring at him with a pale face.


    "Elder Guild Leader... was it you who hit me?" Ares didn''t remember what had just happened because his memories were muddled due to the madness.


    Astraeus sneaked a nce at William before finally asking, "Ares, are you alright?"


    Ares checked his internal energy and touched his swollen left cheek, saying, "Just a bit of pain in the face... Elder Guild Leader, you really hit hard."


    "Cough!" Astraeus coughed heavily, covering his mouth, and said, "It''s good that you''re alright! You had just entered a state of madness."


    He could tell that the flow of energy within Ares was now normal, indicating aplete return to lucidity.


    If only he had known that a p from William could bring someone out of madness, he would have tied Ares up and brought him to William sooner.


    "If you''re okay, then I''ll be leaving." William, currently working for the 13th Bureau, adheres to the principle of dedicating himself to his work.


    He knew very well that if he had killed Ares, the Pantheon Guild would have descended into chaos for a long time.


    That entity trying to force him to kill someone? William has never been one to be soft-hearted, but whether or not he kills depends entirely on his mood.


    Currently, he''s in a good mood. It was just a trace of dark energy attached to Ares, so wasn''t a p enough?


    If William wanted, he could have eradicated that trace of darkness entirely. He simply chose not to at this time.


    As for when that entity would be able to reincarnate with a physical body in this world, it wasn''t that important to William. He just wanted to do what he felt like doing.


    At present, his desire was to ensure that those who have descended into this world follow itsws and not disrupt his normal life.


    "Wait!"


    Just as William was about to leave the secret chamber, Ares suddenly called out to him, asking, "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Smack!


    Astraeus had already appeared in front of Ares, and with a backhand p, he struck Ares''s right cheek.


    "You ask too many questions!" Astraeus red at Ares fiercely, then straightened up and looked at William with a smile, "Master, have a safe journey. I will take care of the matter I promised you right away."


    William nodded and then disappeared from the secret chamber.


    With Ares''s current strength, he could have easily dodged Astraeus''s p, but he didn''t dare to. He knew there must be a reason for the elder guild leader''s reprimand.


    "Elder guild leader... who exactly was that man?" Ares, with a face as swollen as a pig''s head, still looked towards the ce where William had left.


    Astraeus took a deep breath and said, "Ares, in the time you were in a state of madness, the world has changed too much. You''d better go out and walk around. Remember, if you meet that man again, be respectful."


    "Elder guild leader, are you suggesting that I live in the world of ordinary people? Two thousand years ago, I had already experienced life in the ordinary world," Ares said, rubbing his face which was now back to normal. "And that man just now, who is he?"


    Astraeus nodded and said, "From now on, the Pantheon Guild is in your hands. I have one more thing to do, and then I''m going to the Divine Realm in my soul form."


    "Going to the Divine Realm in soul form? Has an envoy from the Divine Realme here?" Ares looked seriously at Astraeus, his brow furrowing deeper. "Elder guild leader, why is there only a little bit of your original life force left?"


    Astraeus exined, "An envoy from the Divine Realm has been living on our Mount Olympus for a hundred years; you just didn''t know because you were in a state of madness. If that Divine Realm envoyes for you, do not go with him to the Divine Realm. I suspect something might be wrong there."


    "What could possibly be wrong in the Divine Realm?" Ares asked in confusion. "What if the Divine Realm envoy insists on taking me?"


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Ares said, "Kill them! Then find that man from earlier and stay by his side¡­"

 Chapter 448 How about that student called William?

    448 How about that student called William?


    Ares was astonished that Astraeus actually suggested he kill the envoys of the Divine Realm!


    Throughout history, countless Soulmancers have yearned to enter the Divine Realm, as the secrets to enhancing one''s strength in the Prime World are iplete. To truly gain ess to greater mystical arts, the Divine Realm seemed the only other option.


    Simrly, when Soulmancers in the Prime World reach the Quasi-Deity level, envoys from the Divine Realm typically seek them out, often urging or leading them to the Divine Realm. It''smonly understood that only those who have attained the Quasi-Deity level know that the first requirement to enter the Divine Realm is to abandon their current physical form, entering in a soul state to then reconstruct their body through the power of the soul.


    The true nature of the Divine Realm remains a mystery.


    Having already been at the Quasi-Deity level before taking the Serenity Elixir, Ares''s strength, after regaining his sanity, far exceeded any Quasi-Deity level Soulmancer.


    To y a god? It wasn''t impossible!


    But what about the consequences? Wouldn''t ying a god provoke retribution from the deities of the Divine Realm?


    Even if Ares felt invincible in this world, he wasn''t so arrogant as to believe he would remain unbeatable in the Divine Realm.


    "Elder guild leader, who exactly was that person?" Ares asked worriedly. "If I truly kill an envoy from the Divine Realm, will that person from before really help me?"


    Astraeus responded, "Whether that person will help you, I don''t know. I just feel that something might have gone wrong in the Divine Realm. Unless absolutely necessary, avoid going there."


    Other Soulmancers might not understand what it means to enter the Divine Realm in a soul state.


    But Astraeus was all too aware.


    He was nearing the end of his life, with only a sliver of his original life force remaining. Entering the Divine Realm in a soul state meant his strength would likely be much diminished, and he would probably have to start over. However, possessing a soul that wielded great power in this life could mean a faster ascent in strength if he had to start anew.


    The conclusion he reached was that the gods of the Divine Realm might not necessarily be stronger than a Quasi-Deity level Soulmancer.


    Does Astraeus not understand this reasoning?


    The most crucial point for him was the recent arrival of a parallel dimension, which made him suspect that something significant had happened in the Divine Realm. Given the terrifying power disyed by William, instead of entering the Divine Realm in a soul state, it seemed wiser to stay with William.


    "I will venture into the world of ordinary people tomorrow for my training," Ares decided.


    Ares was no novice,he had been approached by envoys from the Divine Realm when he had attained the Quasi-Deity level, informing him that he could then enter the Divine Realm. He had scrutinized the two envoys from the Divine Realm at that time. To his judgment, their strength was just satisfactory. Back then, he couldn''t have taken on both at once, but with his current strength, dealing with those two...


    Easy!


    After all, envoys from the Divine Realm are mostly Soulmancers who have reshaped their bodies, and their strength is generally at the Mortal Deity level. As the guild leader of Pantheon Guild, Ares had ess to powerful secret techniques for enhancing his strength. Just with the might of his physical form, defeating these so-called envoys from the Divine Realm would be a piece of cake.


    While Ares pondered over entering the world of ordinary people for training, William returned to his vi and began refining the Golden Magic Sand. With his speed, turning half a mountain of Golden Magic Sand Mine into pure Golden Magic Sand overnight wasn''t difficult at all.


    The next day, as sses resumed at the Soulmancer school, William, being a student, naturally attended. Most notably, Zoey still thought of William as a novice Soulmancer and had kicked his door in early in the morning to drag him to school.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here for a lecture? What are you listening to?" Luna, naturally apanying William, nearly fell asleep listening to lessons about constetions, celestial houses, and directions.


    Basic astrology!


    Did someone of William''s caliber need to learn this?


    The teacher on the podium is just a mid-level Soulmancer. Luna, let alone a p, could wipe out the teacher with a sneeze. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yet William is so bored that he listens to his lectures.


    And looking at William, he''s even seriously taking notes, looking diligent and tireless.


    "You don''t understand." William couldn''t be bothered to exin to Luna.


    The secret techniques he was using now were far too terrifying, making William feel out of ce in the current Soulmancer world. His pursuit was to deliberately weaken himself.


    As a novice Soulmancer, it seemed excessive to create gusts of wind that could pulverize people into dust.


    Sitting in arge ssroom, William noticed that Evelyn was also present. They exchanged nces, and William just smiled. Evelyn, however, was expressionless and said to a man beside her, "See him? Kill him, and I''ll marry with you."


    Although William was some distance away, he could still hear clearly what Evelyn said. He believed the teacher at the podium could hear her as well. Was this what they call plotting loudly?


    In addition, L and Be were also in the ssroom. These two women had passed the Soulmancer test and sessfully enrolled in the school. However, before William entered the ssroom, the two had already sat down, so it wasn''t appropriate for them to specifically move to sit next to William.


    The instructor for the second ss turned out to be Garen.


    "I''m going to teach you the most basic swordsmanship," Garen announced as he walked into the ssroom and saw William. He smiled at William and then led the students out of the room.


    Teaching swordsmanship? With William as his student? Garen was actually more interested in observing William''s swordsmanship. Thest time he saw William use his sword, he gained substantial insights. Witnessing William''s swordy again might even help him break through to a higher level of strength.


    "The techniques of swordsmanship primarily include shing, thrusting, tapping, shaving, sprinting, scraping, piercing, re-stabbing, lifting, drawing the sword, and sweeping. Students, let''s go to the outdoor arena where I will personally demonstrate these skills."


    Garen''s current desire was to showcase his swordsmanship skills in front of William.


    After arriving at the arena, every move he made was incredibly simple, devoid of any unnecessary mboyance, yet each technique was executed to perfection.


    This was why even those who had never wielded a sword felt that swordsmanship seemed quite simple. It appeared easy enough to them.


    "Would any student like toe up and give it a try?" After demonstrating, Garen encouraged the students toe forward and try for themselves.


    These are all the most basic sword techniques. He thought that, with William sitting below, if William wanted to offer guidance, he shoulde up to the stage to do so.


    However, William showed no intention of joining. Instead, the man sitting next to Evelyn loudly said, "Teacher, I would like to try, but I also want to practice with a fellow student."


    Garen felt a bit disappointed. This way, he was just ying swords with a bunch of kids.


    "Sure, is there another student willing to give it a try?" Garen had lost interest by then. William didn''t want to participate, and he didn''t dare to call on William directly. Watching other students practice swordsmanship was like watching children fight.


    The man next to Evelyn pointed at William and loudly said, "How about that student called William?"

 Chapter 449 What nonsense is this old man spouting?!

    449 What nonsense is this old man spouting?!


    William stood amidst the crowd, his gaze slowly settling on the man.


    Elliot from Echoes of Eternity Guild, also dubbed a "Chosen One," had impressively advanced from a mid-level Soulmancher to a Demi-God level in strength in such a short time, truly a prodigy of the heavens.


    It seemed only he and someone like Lucien would desire a rtionship with Evelyn.


    But William sensed that Evelyn intended to use Elliot to kill him.


    While others were unaware of William''s true strength, Evelyn knew it well. Her words in the ssroom were nothing short of sending Elliot to his doom.


    A direct confrontation?


    Garen, teaching this swordsmanship ss, couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle seeing Elliot point at William. Did this mean he would get to see William wield his sword again?


    He didn''t think too much into it. In his view, given William''s status, if someone like Elliot challenged him to a sword fight, William would likely just give him some pointers.


    The oue seemed predictable,William most likely wouldn''t kill him.


    Elliot, a young man of great talent and potential, was under the watchful eyes of protectors sent by various guilds, standing 300 feet away. William, too, would surely appreciate such a gifted youngster.


    "You''re talking about me?" William stepped forward, fixing his gaze on Elliot. He couldn''t fathom why these people were so relentlessly targeting him. Were they eagerly seeking their demise?


    Elliot sneered, "Yes, you. I''ve heard of you. Come on out. The thing I can''t stand the most in my life is a pretty boy. Let me teach you a lesson."


    Garen didn''t know quite how to describe his feelings at that moment.


    It''s okay for young people to be a bit brash, but they should choose their targets wisely!


    Challenging William to a sword fight might have been harmless, but speaking those words seemed tantamount to courting death...


    It was utterly reckless!


    Before William could speak, Zoey stepped forward from behind and shouted, "Hold on! I''ll fight you!"


    Elliot nced at Zoey andughed, "Director Wenzel, you''re not a student, right? You are the Dean of Students. This is a contest among ssmates, what''s the meaning of your interference? Is this pretty boy your little lover?"


    Zoey frowned and, without wasting words, charged towards Elliot,unching a punch.


    A Quasi-Deity level?


    So what?


    Zoey was irritated by the idea of a Quasi-Deity level bullying a novice Soulmancher like William.


    Elliot stood still without moving, and Zoey''s fist was blocked by a white-robed old man who suddenly appeared.


    "Director Wenzel, this is a student duel during ss. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to intervene like this?" The white-robed old man is Emeric Darkwater, the vice-president of the Echoes of Eternity Guild, at the Quasi-Deity level, and also Elliot''s protector.


    Echoes of Eternity Guild, not being a major Soulmancher organization, naturally paid extra attention and protection to an exceptional new star like Elliot. The purpose of sending Elliot to school was for him to learn from various guilds and seek opportunities through trials. Zoey''s reputation was known among the major Soulmancher organizations, and Emeric wouldn''t just stand by and watch Zoey attack Elliot.


    Not one for words, Zoey didn''t need any. She raised her eyebrows and, regardless of who the old man was, unleashed a flurry of punches in rapid attack.


    Zoey''s strength was at most at the peak of Demi-God level, quite a gap from the old man''s Quasi-Deity level. Even with her Warrior God Constitution, it was hard to bridge such a vast gap.


    Emeric stood his ground, not moving an inch, effortlessly blocking her relentless attacks with one hand, disying the prowess of a true strongman.


    To the onlookers, Zoey seemed like a child being toyed with by an adult.


    Garen, standing aside, finally couldn''t hold back and murmured, "Enough!"


    But what use was his call?


    Zoey had fully entered abative state, growing more vigorous as the fight went on, her movements bing increasingly rapid.


    Suddenly, Zoey swung her palm, and ck palm prints appeared in the sky and around her, creating a nearly 360-degree attack without any dead angles.


    Cosmic Palm! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zoey had only learned this one offensive technique, but she had made various modifications to it. From the initialpact version to the currentprehensive attack, these were all her own derivations, showcasing abat talent that even William secretly admired.


    Could it be used this way?


    "Hmm?" Emeric was taken aback, surprised by this technique.


    His robe billowed around him, and his soul energy formed an invisible barrier around him. Being a Quasi-Deity level Soulmancer, he certainly had the reflexes for such a defense.


    "Boom!"


    The ck palm prints Zoey conjured dissolved like bubbles upon reaching Emeric''s defenses. However, her actual palm broke through his defense, piercing the invisible soul energy barrier and his arms in front, and struck Emeric squarely in the chest.


    The blue stones under Emeric''s feet shattered, and a palm print appeared on the back of his white robe.


    "Worthy of the Warrior God Constitution!" Emeric''s gaze turned cold. He jerked forward from the chest, sending Zoey flying backward.


    While Zoey''s palm had hit him, the significant gap in their power levels meant it didn''t cause any real damage to Emeric.


    As Zoey was propelled backward, Emeric, swift as lightning, followed, his hands transforming into ws and viciously aiming for Zoey''s throat.


    He had intent to kill!


    However, just before his palms could reach Zoey''s throat, his entire arm exploded, and he was sent flying backward.


    William watched Emeric impassively.


    Kill Zoey in front of him?!


    What was he thinking?


    Regardless of the rtionship between Zoey and him, since Zoey had stood up for him, he would absolutely not let anything happen to her.


    "Garen! What do you mean by this?" Emeric, pale-faced and with traces of blood on his face, finally stabilized himself and red furiously at Garen, shouting indignantly, "Whatever unclear rtionship you have with that student named William is none of my concern. Why did you interfere with my fight against this woman?"


    Upon hearing this, Garen first looked utterly bewildered, then his face turned beet red.


    "You... what are you talking about?" Garen was on the verge of exploding.


    using me of having an unclear rtionship with a student named William?


    What is he implying?!


    What nonsense is this old man spouting?!


    Emeric, whose arm was inexplicably severed, was convinced that Garen was responsible and, disregarding everything else, bellowed, "Do you think we don''t know about your rtionship with that pretty boy William? Your improper rtionship with him has spread throughout the entire Soulmancer realm, and it seems you''re the only one unaware of it!"


    "The esteemed Guild Master of the Emerald Lion Guild, harboring such a perverse preference! Aren''t you afraid of being mocked?"


    "I was killing that woman, shouldn''t that have pleased you?" Emeric said resentfully, "I took care of your love rival for you, and you repay me by crippling my arm. This grudge is irreconcble!"

 Chapter 450 Apparently, He Thinks Hes Not Dying Fast Enough

    450 Apparently, He Thinks He''s Not Dying Fast Enough


    Garen was trembling with rage. What nonsense was this old man spouting?


    iming their grudge was irreconcble?


    He hadn''t done anything!


    It wasn''t him who broke Emeric''s arm. Yet, Emeric was publicly ndering him, using him of having an illicit affair with William...


    What kind of affair could there be between two men?


    This bastard was utterly spouting nonsense!


    Garen felt his temper, which was usually under control, nearing its breaking point. Ultimately, he couldn''t restrain himself and thrust his sword towards Emeric.


    His Excalibur was broken, and the weapon in his hand now was a wooden sword. But even a wooden sword in his hands was something Emeric couldn''t block.


    To the onlookers, it seemed as if Garen hadn''t moved, just a blur shed by. In reality, Garen''s sword was already at Emeric''s throat.


    Hiss¡ª


    Was this the power of a legendary warrior?


    For Zoey, Emeric represented an overwhelming force, but wasn''t Garen simrly an overpowering presence for Emeric?


    Among the Quasi-Deity level Soulmancers, Garen was a top-tier warrior.


    What significance did Emeric hold in his presence?


    With a wooden sword, he could y him a thousand times over!


    Emeric, fully aware of the vast gap in their strengths, gave up resisting and sneered, "What''s the matter? Are you so enraged that you want to silence me by killing? Now that your shameful affairs with William are known to the world, even if you kill me, can you ughter the entire Soulmancer realm?"


    Emeric burst into what seemed like a mad, derisiveughter.


    This statement left all the surrounding students dumbfounded, and their gazes towards William and Garen shifted.


    Evelyn''s expression became even moreplex.


    William likes men?


    Garen, trembling with rage, knew that killing Emeric would be no difficult task for him. But what about this rumor?


    If he killed Emeric now, wouldn''t it be seen as silencing a witness?


    While Garen hesitated, a cold glint shed in William''s eyes.


    Turned to ash!


    Rumors?


    Did William care about such things?


    Some words, once spoken, have to be ounted for.


    Garen, still holding his sword, watched in disbelief as Emeric disintegrated into particles of light and faded away.


    He sneaked a nce at William, having never seen him make a move.


    Was this William''s true strength?


    The students on site were utterly silent.


    From their perspective, it was Garen who killed the man. They too hadn''t seen how Garen executed the strike.


    But a Quasi-Deity level legendary warrior is not something they couldprehend.


    Garen, realizing what had happened, took a sharp breath and said coldly, "From now on, if I hear anyone spreading rumors, this will be their fate!"


    He also quickly understood a principle.


    Rumors either stop with the wise or end with absolute force.


    Elliot stood there, utterly clueless about what to do next.


    Emeric was one of the vice presidents of their Echoes of Eternity Guild, and their strongest member was only at the Quasi-Deity level.


    Garen had killed Emeric without even blinking. Who in their Guild could avenge him?


    He considered himself a genius, possessing extraordinary talent.


    But he was only at the Demi-God level!


    ording to the old rules of the Soulmancer world, someone like Garen, who had already in their vice president, would definitely not spare him.


    The more talented he was, the more imperative it was to nip him in the bud.


    The seeds of hatred had been sown, and there was no reason to let him go.


    Would they keep him around, waiting for him to grow strong enough to seek revenge against the Emerald Lion Guild?


    Garen''s gaze swept over Elliot, who suddenly fell to his knees with a thud.


    "I know I was wrong! Please spare my life!"


    Garen couldn''t understand why Elliot kneeled just because he killed Emeric.


    Was he out of his mind?


    As Garen raised his eyebrows, Elliot''s heart trembled within him.


    Was this a sign that Garen was about to kill him?


    Terrified, Elliot hurriedly began to kowtow to Garen, shattering the bluestones in front of him. Where was his earlier arrogance now?


    Tears and snot mingled together as he trembled and pleaded, "Guild Master Garen, please let me go. I swear, from now on, if I encounter members of the Emerald Lion Guild, I''ll leave immediately and never oppose the Emerald Lion Guild."


    "What are you doing?" Garen was bewildered by Elliot''s actions, feeling as if he was being portrayed as a bully, intent on killing to cover up a crime.


    Although Elliot could be considered a prodigy, Garen hadn''t thought that deeply about it.


    A prodigy?


    Wasn''t everyone a genius in their youth?


    He hadn''t thought about Elliot asplexly as Elliot imagined.


    Just then, a rainbow light shed across the sky, and Astraeus and Ares flew in, hovering above. Upon seeing William standing below, they quickly descended to the ground. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Pantheon Guild''s Elder guild leader, and Ares, what brings you here?" Garen sheathed his wooden sword and looked at Astraeus and Ares.


    Seeing Ares and Astraeus, Elliot also excitedly eximed, "Mr. Ares, do you remember me? I''m Elliot from Echoes of Eternity Guild! When you were little, I even held you... No!"


    Terrified, Elliot became incoherent mid-sentence, pped himself, and then said to Ares, "When I was little, you held me, do you remember?"


    Ares nced at him and just nodded slightly, his attention already on William.


    Meanwhile, Astraeus, hearing this, stared intently at Elliot and asked again, "You are Elliot from Echoes of Eternity Guild?"


    Overjoyed, Elliot responded, "Elder guild leader, I am indeed Elliot from Echoes of Eternity Guild."


    He had just heard Garen addressing Astraeus as "Elder guild leader."


    In the Pantheon Guild, besides Astraeus, known as the strongest in the world, who else would Garen address as "Elder guild leader"?


    After a moment of contemtion, Astraeus said, "I was just looking for you! Come with me!"


    Wasn''t one of the people William asked him to kill Elliot from Echoes of Eternity Guild?


    Committing murder in front of so many people would not be good for the Pantheon Guild''s reputation, so it was better to take him away first, dispose of him somewhere discreet, and then bury him on the spot.


    "Respected old president, please stand up for our Echoes of Eternity Guild!" Elliot thought Astraeus saw potential in him and wanted to take him as a disciple. With the world''s strongest person as his protector, what would he have to fear from Garen?


    Garen? A legendary warrior, right?


    Let''s see how you die!


    Frowning, Astraeus asked, "what?"


    Wiping his forehead, Elliot nced at Garen, then pointed at William and said, "Garen and that William have an unusually close rtionship, even beyond the scope of ordinary friendship. When our guild''s vice president, Emeric, revealed this, Garen killed him in a fit of anger to silence him. You must seek justice for us!"


    Astraeus followed Elliot''s pointing finger, looking over, and fell silent.


    Does this young man think he''s not dying fast enough?


    An unusually close rtionship, beyond ordinary friendship? And you dare to nder William with such words?


    Apparently, He Thinks He''s Not Dying Fast Enough!

 Chapter 451 I think youd be better off as an ordinary person

    Chapter 451 I think you''d be better off as an ordinary person


    Astraeus didn''t say anything more. "Ares, weren''t you going to teach here? You can talk with Director Wenzel at leisure. I''m taking him away." Astraeus informed Ares and then said to Elliot, "Come with me."


    Elliot was utterly baffled by the situation.


    Wasn''t Astraeus going to punish Garen?


    After all, the Pantheon Guild was the foremost Soulmaner organization in the Soulmaner realm. Shouldn''t they uphold justice and avenge Emeric?


    "You''re noting?!" Astraeus''s gaze turned icy, his tone growing stern.


    He didn''t want to escte the situation to avoid causing trouble for the Pantheon Guild.


    But if Elliot really refused to leave, then killing him right there wouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    Although currently, the 13th Bureau is advocating that Soulmancers should abide by thew in the Soulmancermunity, at the end of the day, do they still adhere to the principle of the strong being revered?


    Justice?


    Garen, as the head of the Emerald Lion Guild, had killed the vice president of the Echoes of Eternity Guild. That was a matter between their guilds. Even if William wasn''t here, Astraeus certainly wouldn''t intervene.


    Elliot shivered and hurriedly said, "I''lle with you!"


    And so, Astraeus took Elliot away, leaving Ares behind.


    Ares looked rtively young, around his twenties, with a face full of cogen, but his hair was already streaked with silver.


    Even as a Demi-God, the primal life force in his body was nearly depleted. At this point, only by entering the Divine Realm in a soul state and reconstructing his body could he extend his life.


    "Excuse me, which of you is Director Wenzel?" Ares genuinely didn''t recognize Zoey. He had been in a state of frenzy for a long time, and Astraeus hadn''t introduced him to Director Wenzel before leaving.


    Zoey looked at Ares and asked, "What do you want with me?"


    Ares scrutinized Zoey carefully and quickly discerned her true nature.


    "Warrior God Constitution?" Ares looked at Zoey somewhat surprised.


    The Warrior God Constitution is a remarkablebat talent, possessing an extraordinary affinity with soul energy. In any era, it''s considered the genius of geniuses.


    However, due to Zoey''s unique method of enhancing her abilities, which perfectly integrates soul energy with her physical body, it''s impossible to directly assess her true strength. Even Ares could only gauge her power based on the faint energy she emitted.


    He felt that Zoey wasn''t very strong, but that William...


    His judgement seemed inurate.


    Even Astraeus addressed William as ''Master''. To Ares, William appeared to be just a novice Soulmancer, which left only one possibility.


    William was even stronger than him!


    However, since William is hiding his true power in the world of ordinary people, he shouldn''t reveal William''s identity in front of so many people.


    "Director Wenzel, I am Ares, President of the Pantheon Guild. I''vee to teach at this Soulmancer school."


    "Alright! Follow me," said Zoey, uninterested in these matters, and led him to Steven.


    Ares stole a nce at William and followed Zoey.


    His strength had now surpassed that of a Demi-God, entering the realm of a Quasi-Deity.


    ording to the messenger from the Divine Realm, once a Soulmancer breaks through the Demi-God level, they must ascend in soul form to the Divine Realm and cannot linger too long in their current world.


    The reason is straightforward. First, to prevent overly powerful individuals from disrupting the bnce of this world.


    Second, to allow Soulmancers on the brink of ascending to the Divine Realm to choose their allegiance, be it The Olympians, The Titans, Roman Pantheon, Aesir, Vanir...


    Third, if these soon-to-ascend Soulmancers do not transition to the Divine Realm in soul form, their innate life force will notst much longer.


    All these reasons seem filled with justice and thoughtfulness, making it hard to refuse.


    After reaching the Divine Realm in a soul state, there are new magical secrets to be learned, and the envoys of the Divine Realm even promise them the possibility of eternal life...


    Normally, no Soulmancer would refuse to go to the Divine Realm.


    So Ares couldn''t understand why Astraeus told him to avoid going to the Divine Realm if possible, even instructing him to kill the Divine Realm''s messengers if absolutely necessary.


    What exactly is William? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After Ares followed Zoey, Garen Steel, in an attempt to ease the awkwardness, said, "Does any other student want toe up and try the sword technique we just learned? If not, then that''s all for today..."


    "Wait a minute! Mr. Steel, I want to give it a try!" Evelyn suddenly stood up, ncing at William with a smile, and said, "I''ll spar with William."


    Hearing her, Garen couldn''t help but frown.


    What''s with these students?


    Why do they all want to spar with William?


    Or do they actually know William is very strong and want his guidance?


    Garen didn''t say anything, exchanging nces with William, who also slowly stood up, smiling, "Sure, Evelyn, I look forward to it."


    Evelyn reached out her hand and grabbed a wooden sword.


    William wasn''t as swift. He strolled up leisurely to Garen and said, "President Garen, may I borrow your wooden sword?"


    Garen handed his wooden sword to William.


    William and Evelyn stood in the center of all the students.


    All the students watched them with wide eyes.


    Some knew Evelyn''s strength and also knew of William''s "strength."


    A Demi-God level facing a novice Soulmancer, isn''t that like picking on a newbie?


    Evelyn, holding a wooden sword and wearing a smile like a blossom, telepathically said to William, "Would you really have the heart to kill me?"


    William''s eyebrows slightly raised as he telepathically replied, "You don''t actually think I couldn''t do it, do you?"


    Even though they were lovers in the past, and even spouses in a previous life two thousand years ago, Evelyn couldn''t believe that William would actually kill her.


    "Why don''t you kill me then?" Evelyn''s gaze gradually turned icy. "Or are you just trying to hide your true strength?"


    William didn''t telepathically respond this time,instead, he spoke indifferently, "Draw your sword!"


    Many students around themughed. Was William really asking Evelyn to draw her sword? Did he expect her to attack first?


    Evelyn took a deep breath, energy swirling around her wooden sword, warping the light near it.


    Garen, watching silently, wondered if the girl was going all out. Indeed, she knew William''s strength! Was she hoping for William to guide her?


    William, on the other hand, appeared quite ordinary. His sword-holding posture was casual, and no energy fluctuations were detectable from his wooden sword.


    To the uninformed, it looked like Evelyn was serious. If Garen didn''t intervene to save William, William might end up being carried back today.


    However, Evelyn was just testing. She wanted to know if William still had any affection for her, if he would actually kill her.


    Swoosh!


    Evelyn thrust her sword towards William''s chest, energy surging, her intent to kill clear and cold.


    William slightly lifted his eyelids, casually flicking his wooden sword upward.


    "I don''t want to kill you, but I think you''d be better off as an ordinary person."


    With that, Evelyn''s wooden sword was flicked away by William''s effortless strike. At the same moment, her pupils dted, feeling an overwhelming, majestic force transmitting through her sword.


    A mysterious and unfathomable power shattered her energy shield, piercing the core of her soul. Her strength rapidly drained away.

 Chapter 452 It Might Hurt a Little

    Chapter 452 It Might Hurt a Little


    Evelyn''s thrust was incredibly fast, so much so that even Garen thought it was a perfect strike.


    But to everyone''s surprise, William casually flicked his sword, sending Evelyn''s wooden sword flying.


    A Demi-God level Soulmancer!


    Beaten by a sword move from a novice Soulmancer?


    Was she making it too obvious that she was going easy on him?!


    Evelyn''s strength was nullified, yet she didn''t even utter a grunt.


    Now she was in charge of quite a few Soulmancers and could be considered a leader of a Soulmancer organization. But what would happen if these Soulmancers found out that her abilities had been nullified?


    The consequences would be far worse than death!


    She looked at William expressionlessly, then stepped back and admitted, "I lost!"


    "No way! There must be something going on behind the scenes!"


    "This damn William, did he even deceive the goddess Evelyn?!"


    "Darn, fooled by him again!"


    ...


    Apart from Garen, no one believed that Evelyn could lose to William. They thought she was just ying along with William''s act, and her performance was a bit over the top.


    Garen, meanwhile, was still pondering the sword move William had executed.


    It seemed ordinary, but without experiencing it firsthand, it was hard to appreciate the finesse of that move.


    If William knew what he was thinking, he might actually teach him a thing or two.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, that''s it for today''s lesson. Now, let me introduce you to Teacher Maximus." Garen had great respect for Moros''s abilities, and after chatting with him, he discovered that Moros was also someone William had brought from Mount Fuji.


    He needed to make a good impression in front of William.


    At least to show William that he got along well with Maximus, who was using an alias.


    Moros had been observing from a distance all along.


    He saw William''s swordsmanship and noticed something: Evelyn''s powers were permanently removed by William.


    But, intriguingly, Evelyn now carried a hint of William''s aura.


    This suggested that Evelyn''s rtionship with William was not simple.


    A realization struck Moros!


    The way this woman had previously enhanced her abilities must be connected to William. By nullifying her abilities in his presence, wasn''t William implying that he should take her as a disciple?


    Exactly!


    Hadn''t she shown no sign of pain or dissatisfaction when her abilities were nullified?


    Approaching them, Moros cast a grateful nce at William.


    William and Moros locked eyes, William feeling puzzled. What did that look mean?


    But, it seemed not to matter much.


    "Dear students, this Maximus teacher is a powerful witch from a primitive tribe, stronger than me. I wonder if any of you are interested in learning witchcraft?" Garen is now not very interested in recruiting apprentices, but Moros is in urgent need of apprentices to promote witchcraft, and Garen doesn''t mind doing him a favor.


    Regarding the recent spar between Evelyn and William, ordinary people couldn''t detect much trickery. Even among Soulmancers, seeing Evelyn''s aura weaken, they would at most think that she was concealing her aura, not that her abilities as a Soulmancer had beenpletely nullified by someone.


    Garen''s announcement stirred excitement among everyone.


    He had personally acknowledged that this Maximus teacher was stronger than him!


    Witchcraft is inherently mysterious and unpredictable. In this era, where Soulmancers dominate, and the rigidity about right and wrong in thought has long faded, as long as it makes one stronger, what does it matter what is learned? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everyone was looking at Moros, not yet aware that this person in front of them was one of the twelve deity of witchcraft, Moros. Otherwise, the matter of recruiting apprentices would probably no longer involve Garen and the others.


    Moros stood in the open space of the arena, his gaze sweeping over the students present. He spoke loudly, "Fellow students, my name is Maximus. To strengthen our tribe, our shamans are widely recruiting followers. Anyone interested can learn from me."


    "Teacher Maximus, may I ask,pared to magic and swordsmanship, what are the advantages of Witchcraft?"


    The students of today were no fools,they had all received K-12 education and were well-read in various fantasy novels, TV shows, and movies. For them, it was like ying a game, choosing their character''s profession and guild with care. Wasn''t it necessary to be cautious?


    And there was the question of whether their aptitude was suited for learning Witchcraft. While Maximus might be more powerful than Garen, it didn''t necessarily mean they were fit for Witchcraft.


    Hearing a student''s question, Moros couldn''t help but smile arrogantly, "When our Witchcraft powers are maximized, not only can we use Witchcraft, but we can also shatter spaces and possess incredible physical strength. What are those frail Soulmancerspared to us? They''re nothing but a punch away! As for those who study swordsmanship, when your physical body reaches a certain level of strength, your fists and feet be the most powerful weapons. Those so-called divine swords? Easily snapped in half."


    Garen''s face changed upon hearing this.


    Damn!


    That''s so shameless!


    Is he really going to any lengths to recruit disciples?


    I introduced him so positively, and he''s undermining all our Soulmancers?


    Especially thatst part, "Those divine swords, easily snapped in half¡­"


    Does he have any sense of propriety at all?!


    Garen sneaked a nce at William and, seeing that William had no intention of intervening, couldn''t help but say, "Teacher Maximus, you haven''t told the students how to train their bodies to the utmost limit!"


    Training the physical body to its ultimate limit sounds so simple, but do they really think other Soulmancers haven''t considered it?


    To withstand divine swords with one''s physical body, how many years would one have to strengthen themselves?


    Do they really think it''s just a matter of casual training?


    Moros paused, then said, "Actually, it''s not too difficult. Ordinary people just need to soak in herbal baths daily,bined with my witchcraft, and in ten years they can achieve minor sess. If they encounter a high-level Soulmancer, they could easily defeat them."


    A ten-year increase in ability to defeat a high-level Soulmancer?!


    You must understand, many Soulmancers spend a century enhancing their abilities and still might not glimpse the way to be a high-level Soulmancer, even until their old age.


    Moros'' statement left even Garen momentarily stunned.


    Is witchcraft that powerful?


    If that''s truly the case, in less than a hundred years, their witches could unify the world!


    "Master Maximus, what are your requirements for taking apprentices?" The students on the field were getting more and more excited,pletely forgetting about the sword duel between Evelyn and William that had just urred.


    Maximus pondered for a moment and then said, "If you want to learn witchcraft, it''s best to start strengthening the body from infancy. But it''s not impossible for you, just that the results might be a bit slower, and the process could be more challenging."


    Garen felt that things were going off course. The students present were apprentice recruits from all Guilds. They had agreed that for the first month, everyone would be taught together, and after that, the students could choose which Guild to join.


    With Maximus doing this, less than a month in, everyone was learning witchcraft from him. Did their efforts be fruitless, and all the benefits were snatched away?


    "Master Maximus, could you borate on what you mean by ''the process could be more challenging''?"


    Moros raised an eyebrow and said, "At the beginning, you need to soak in medicinal baths to temper your body. It might be a bit painful, but that''s about it. There''s nothing more to it."

 Chapter 453 Disfigured?

    Chapter 453 Disfigured?


    Soaking in herbal baths to strengthen the body might be a bit painful.


    This was Moros'' exact words, and to these people, it felt like getting a Swedish massage where the masseur applies a bit more pressure than usual.


    So rxing andfortable, and in just ten years, you could challenge a high-level Soulmancer.


    Just the thought of it was delightful.


    Moros didn''t care what they thought. His gaze fell on Evelyn, and he asked her, "Miss, would you like to learn witchcraft from me?"


    Hearing this, William couldn''t help but give him a deep look.


    Was Moros deliberately opposing him?


    Evelyn was also taken aback, but she quickly recovered.


    "I would love to!"


    Her abilities had been destroyed, and if the Soulmancers following her found out, her fate would be grim.


    She believed that this powerful witchcraft practitioner must have realized that William had destroyed her abilities.


    Yet, he still wanted to take Evelyn as his apprentice.


    Could it be that he didn''t get along well with William, but was nearly as powerful, and taking her as his apprentice was just to annoy William? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Excellent!" Moros smiled satisfactorily, even giving William a look, with a more intense smile.


    It was as if he was saying, "Master, are you satisfied with what I''m doing?"


    William gave him a cold look and turned away.


    He had already destroyed Evelyn''s abilities. As for Moros taking her as an apprentice, that was Moros'' business and Evelyn''s opportunity. He didn''t care to interfere anymore.


    William''s sword strike was meant to make Evelyn understand not to test him over and over again.


    Old feelings?


    Sorry, but William wasn''t that sentimental.


    If Evelyn provoked William again like she did earlier, it wouldn''t just be a matter of losing her supernatural abilities.


    Moros didn''t quite understand William''s intentions, but he felt he had probably done the right thing.


    "What''s your name?"


    Moros, havinge from his tribe, was quite attentive to his first disciple. Evelyn''s Soulmancer abilities had been nullified, but having absorbed a trace of William''s essence blood, her constitution was definitely stronger than any other Soulmancer present. In Moros'' view, Evelyn was an excellent candidate for training.


    Evelyn, whose mindset was no longer that of the fragile girl she once was, performed a medieval-style bow to Moros as a gesture of apprenticeship and said, "My name is Evelyn."


    "Very good!" Moros looked at Evelyn approvingly and then said to the other students, "I see you might not fully understand this body strengthening process. How about we have Evelyn demonstrate it for you right now? Then you can decide whether you want to learn witchcraft from me."


    Learning witchcraft requires courage.


    Moros knew that strengthening the body with herbs was not as simple as it sounded.


    You get what you put in. To expect to match a Soulmancer who has enhanced their abilities over a hundred or even several hundred years with just ten years of witchcraft training, the effort required is inevitably ten or even a hundred times more.


    After Moros finished speaking, he waved his hand, and a cauldron the size of a bathtub appeared before everyone.


    Thisrge cauldron, brought from the tribe using a space spell, was adorned with various strange runes drawn in blood around it. It was filled with various herbs and the blood of ferocious beasts.


    With another wave of his hand, water filled the cauldron.


    Those standing nearby could faintly smell the blood and the unpleasant scent of the herbs.


    "Get in," Moros said, looking at Evelyn.


    As soon as he spoke, the liquid in the cauldron began to boil, and the smell of blood grew even stronger.


    Dark red smoke billowed from above the cauldron, looking incredibly eerie.


    "Is the water boiling?" eximed those who had just passed the test to potentially be Soulmancers but hadn''t yet be official Soulmancers.


    "Boiling water, wouldn''t getting in peel off ayer of skin?"


    "It looks terrifying."


    Peel off ayer of skin?


    It looked more like it could cook someone alive!


    Evelyn, witnessing the scene before her, couldn''t help but tremble.


    She didn''t have the strength of a Demi-God now!


    Would it really be safe to go in there?!


    Moros noticed her confusion and said nonchntly, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. If you''re afraid to get in, how can you learn witchcraft?"


    "In our tribe, even babies can go in!"


    Putting babies in there?


    That sounded horrifying!


    The students present felt a chill run down their spines upon hearing this. It was no wonder witchcraft wasn''t widely epted,it seemed ominous at first nce.


    Evelyn nced in William''s direction and saw that he was busy talking to a man, paying no attention to what was happening here. Biting her lip, she finally mustered the courage and jumped in.


    "Ugh!!"


    As soon as she plunged into the cauldron, Evelyn immediately felt an intense pain on her skin, like boiling water scalding her.


    She felt as if every inch of her skin was being cooked.


    But at the same time, a mysterious power emanated from the herbal concoction in the cauldron.


    The pain intensified!


    It was a bone-piercing agony, like falling into an endless pit of hell.


    Was this the ''little bit of pain'' Maximus had mentioned?


    Evelyn, enduring the pain without crying out, eventually fainted from it, her head submerging into the herbal soup.


    The mysterious witchcraft symbols painted on the cauldron seemed toe alive, as streaks of blood-red light prated into the pot.


    Evelyn woke up again from the intense pain, this time involuntarily letting out a heart-wrenching scream.


    But the screamsted only a moment before she suppressed it again.


    When her head emerged from the herbal soup, many students nearby were so scared that they covered their eyes.


    Evelyn, who had previously looked like a Hollywood actress, now had her face covered in burns, blisters, and red marks, looking absolutely terrifying.


    Some girls were so frightened that they burst into tears and sat down on the ground.


    Walker, who had just approached William and was chatting casually with him, couldn''t help but curse out loud when he saw what was happening.


    "Holy shit! She''spletely disfigured!"


    William watched Evelyn in the cauldron, enduring the pain, with an expressionless face.


    He didn''t know how to describe his feelings at that moment.


    Evelyn''s desire to kill William was simply because she had learned Hades'' ritual of forgetting, cutting off emotions to enhance power. Maybe she thought that secret technique was truly invincible.


    Or perhaps she believed that if she could bring herself to kill William, she would be stronger.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t realize that even if Hades himself appeared, he would be just a child in front of William.


    Could the memories of Morgana''s reincarnation really change a person''s thoughts so easily?


    William always thought he understood people well, but now, he felt he couldn''t quiteprehend.


    Disfigured?


    A violent shiver ran through Evelyn''s heart, but she still clenched her fists, remained motionless in the cauldron, and didn''t make another sound of pain.

 Chapter 454 I want to learn witchcraft!

    Chapter 454 I want to learn witchcraft!


    "Is Evelyn going to die?"


    "Boiling water, can anyone survive that? She must be cooked by now!"


    "I''m not daring to learn witchcraft anymore. How is this just a little painful? It''s clearly life-threatening. Before even starting to learn, life is already over."


    ...


    The students around were discussing fervently, but Moros said nothing, just quietly watching Evelyn.


    In witchcraft, body strengthening is inevitably painful, but the witchcraft symbols on the cauldron and the power in the herbal soup were enough to ensure that the person in the cauldron wouldn''t die.


    The scalded skin would actually heal quickly, and with prolonged strengthening, once trained to the extreme, such a body would be incredibly powerful.


    As time passed, some people couldn''t help but vomit, and others were trembling with fear.


    Walker, standing next to William, whispered, "William, Evelyn isn''t dead, and I feel she''s going to be stronger from this..."


    William raised an eyebrow, "Really?"


    Walker nodded, "Do you believe me?"


    William replied, "Sure, why wouldn''t I?"


    Walker, patting William''s shoulder, said, "With your poor aptitude, the method to be a Soulmancer probably isn''t suitable for you. Why not try witchcraft? I have a feeling it could work."


    Williamughed, "I''m afraid of pain."


    Walker sighed and said, "Poor aptitude and afraid of pain, do you n to stay a novice Soulmancer forever? What''s the difference from being useless?"


    William replied, "Being useless sounds good to me. I just want to be a carefree useless person."


    Walker shook his head in resignation, looking like he was dealing with a hopeless case. Finally, he sighed and said, "But don''t worry! I''ll have your back in the future!"


    William nced at Walker and said, "Thanks in advance then."


    Walker, still immersed in his dream of being a gang boss, said, "No big deal. Wait and see! I n to learn witchcraft!"


    Walker clenched his fists, staring intently at therge cauldron in front of him, and said, "I have a feeling that Evelyn''s face will heal. Just wait and see!"


    William, now curious, asked, "What makes you think that?"


    Walker replied with a knowing smile, "Isn''t it obvious? Look at Master Maximus, is his face disfigured? And once you reach a certain level of power, you can definitely reshape your appearance."


    "Also, Evelyn might not be in as much pain as we imagine. All this could very well be a test by Master Maximus for us!"


    William couldn''t help but nod in agreement, "I think you make a lot of sense."


    At that moment, William''s gaze fell on Lucien, who was not far away. This descendant of Nostradamus had alsoe to this Soulmancer school.


    Moros swept his gaze over everyone present, waved his hand, and two more huge cauldrons appeared in front of the crowd.


    "I take back my earlier words. Now, I will take two more apprentices. Those willing, jump in!"


    Moros realized that not everyone had the courage to enter the cauldron for body strengthening.


    The tribespeople did it because of their faith,they worshipped the deity of witchcraft. So, whatever he said, they would follow, even if it meant walking into death, without any question.


    But these people were different.


    They wanted to gain powerful strength without paying any price, hoping to effortlessly defeat high-level Soulmancers. They were already scared by the first step of body strengthening.


    What use did he have for such people?


    Better to have fewer but elite apprentices!


    "Thest two slots! William, are you going to be a coward for life?" Walker tugged at William, wanting him to join in learning witchcraft.


    Before William could react, Lucien had already rushed out, standing in front of a cauldron, and said to Moros, "Master Maximus, my name is Lucien. I want to learn witchcraft!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Moros nodded, and the cauldron in front of Lucien was already filled with boiling water: "Get in!"


    Lucien nced at William, showing a meaningful smile, then jumped into the cauldron.


    He had crossed paths with William...


    No, more urately, he had attempted to confront William.


    William had merely flipped a page in his book, breaking Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magical formation, leaving Lucien still unclear about William''s actual level of power.


    But now, by entering the cauldron, Lucien might have just seized the opportunity William had to learn witchcraft.


    Seeing Lucien take the lead, Walker bit his lip, let go of William, and said, "I gave you a chance, and you don''t appreciate it!"


    With that, he rushed forward while the others were still hesitating, stood in front of another cauldron, and said to Moros, "Master Maximus, my name is Walker. I want to learn witchcraft!"


    Moros had already noticed Walker seemed very familiar with William, assuming he might have been rmended by William.


    "Very well! Get in!" Moros nodded, signaling him to enter and epting him as a student.


    The moment Walker jumped into the cauldron, he let out a scream.


    "Holy shit! It''s so hot!" Walker, still a junior Soulmancer with some basic abilities, was scalded and kept yelling out in pain.


    He was frustrated, wondering why neither Lucien nor Evelyn seemed to feel the heat.


    Soon, he discovered that as the blood-colored witchcraft symbols solidified and merged into the herbal soup, the energy he was channeling was being absorbed and assimted by some mysterious force.


    The pain was intensifying...


    "Ah! Damn it! It''s burning me alive!"


    Walker''s voice echoed throughout the Soulmancer school, a true expression of agony.


    Yet, he didn''te out of the cauldron, continuously screaming in pain.


    Compared to Walker, Evelyn and Lucien were much quieter.


    Enduring the same pain, Evelyn, a woman whose abilities had been nullified, bore it without even a whimper.


    Such willpower, what couldn''t she achieve?


    "The rest of you can disperse! I will only take these three for now!" Moros waved the others away. He had decided that since they were chosen by William, he should teach them well. Perhaps they could change the fate of witchcraft?


    The other students dispersed, with other teachers continuing their lessons.


    As for Evelyn and the others, they continued to receive body strengthening witchcraft in the arena.


    Evelyn had previously received a trace of William''s essence blood, which she hadn''t fully absorbed. Now, the remaining power of that essence blood was slowly being activated.


    Her face, burned by the scalding water, kept healing and then burning again.


    William didn''t bother with the three of them, instead returning to the ssroom to listen to other teachers.


    Moros stayed by their side until the next early morning, when the herbal soup in the cauldron finally cooled down from boiling.


    When Evelyn emerged from the cauldron, her face showed no change; the previously burned skin hadpletely healed, as smooth and radiant as ever.


    Her powers had been nullified before, but now, she could clearly feel her strength growing.


    Just one day, and she could feel such a clear change. If this continued over a longer period...

 Chapter 455 Sometimes, William could be quite romantic.

    Chapter 455 Sometimes, William could be quite romantic.


    The method of body strengthening used by witches...


    William knew it all too well.


    It was a technique Moros devised after seeing William cook porridge.


    Back in the day, if there was leftover soup, Moros would immerse himself entirely in it.


    Hence, this peculiar method of body strengthening was born.


    Now that Evelyn and Lucien had chosen to study witchcraft, it was their own opportunity.


    William didn''t kill Lucienst time, and naturally, he wouldn''t do it now.


    Evelyn had already lost her powers once and probably couldn''t learn the ritual of forgetting anymore, so William didn''t bother to take action against her.


    After his sses, William went straight back to his vi, only to find, to his surprise, that Zoey had brought Ares back.


    "He said he couldn''t find a ce to eat or stay, so I brought him here," Zoey said, lounging on the sofa, munching on chips and casually ying chess with Luna, seemingly without a care in the world.


    Ares sat quietly nearby, sitting upright. When he saw William, he grinned with a simple smile.


    William squinted at him.


    No ce to eat or stay?


    Buddy, you''re the president of the Pantheon Guild. It''s one thing to mooch a meal, but it seems like you''re nning to move in here!


    William asked, "Zoey, can you cook?"


    Zoey looked up at William and retorted, "Are you asking me to cook?"


    "..."


    The air suddenly became tense.


    William felt he shouldn''t have asked that question.


    So, he could only say to Ares, "Leave after this meal." After saying this, William headed towards the kitchen.


    Zoey, however, said, "No, that won''t do! He has nowhere to stay now. Let him squeeze in and sleep with you, or vacate Luna''s room and let Luna and the others sleep with me."


    Luna immediately protested, "I don''t want to sleep with you. I''m afraid I''ll catch something from you."


    "Catch something?" Zoey''s voice echoed from the hall.


    Luna retorted coldly, "I''m afraid my brain will stop working like yours."


    "Who are you saying has a bad brain?"


    "Hehe!"


    Luna''s sarcasticugh was her response.


    William didn''t bother to engage with their banter, instead checking the fridge, which was well-stocked with ingredients.


    As he cooked in the kitchen, Ares walked in and asked, "Need any help?"


    William inquired, "Do you know how to cook?"


    "I know a bit!" Ares chuckled, "I guess it can''t be harder than alchemy."


    William paused for a moment, understanding the meaning of "know a bit." Usually, those who said so had some skill.


    William then asked, "You want to stay here?"


    Ares nodded, saying, "Please¡«"


    Putting down what he was doing, William responded, "Alright, if you take care of our three meals a day, you can have the sofa in the living room. Agreed?"


    "Of course, no problem." Ares'' smile was bright, not at all like someone who had lived for over a thousand years.


    He was out to gain experience, and Astraeus had asked him to stay close to William as much as possible. Now, he was just being asked to cook, which was hardly an issue.


    William wiped his hands and then returned to his room. With a teleportation, he reappeared near the coffee shop, grabbed a cup of coffee, and went to find Alice.


    When he arrived at the cliff''s base, he saw Alice controlling a ball of Eternal Starfire, using it to roast meat.


    The meat and Eternal Starfire were floating mid-air, not far from her was a huge pit in the ground, with metal fragments scattered around it.


    Clearly, the alchemy furnace had exploded into pieces, with some of its fragments still embedded in the nearby rock wall.


    One could imagine the terrifying extent of the furnace explosion.


    "Roasting meat, huh?" William emerged from the shadows.


    Alice, with her back to him, trembled at the sound, and the Eternal Starfire, along with the roasted meat, fell to the ground.


    "Wah! Waa!" Alice didn''t turn around and just started crying.


    William slowly approached, standing in front of Alice, and smiled, "What''s the matter? Crying?"


    Alice crouched on the ground, her head buried in her arms, her crying growing louder.


    William, holding his coffee, sat down opposite Alice and asked, "Coffee, you still want it?"


    "No! Wuu~"


    After opening the coffee lid, William began to drink it himself.


    Alice cried for about a minute, and noticing that William wasn''t making any move, she sneakily lifted her head and nced at him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Well, look at that!


    He clearly had no intention of speaking. It seemed she''d have to cry a bit longer and miss out on thest bit of coffee.


    Finally, Alice lifted her head, her face tear-streaked and pouting, and reached out her hand...


    William raised an eyebrow, "Done crying?"


    Alice shook her head, staring straight at him.


    William took a final sip, emptying the cup, and then handed it over.


    Holding the empty cup, which felt light and insubstantial, made Alice feel even more aggrieved, caught between crying andughing.


    How could he do this?


    That''s too much!


    William said, "I came to bring you a furnace."


    Alice turned her head away, giving him the cold shoulder.


    William ignored her reaction. From his hand emerged ores mined from the Pantheon Guild''s mine, which he purified in a blink, leaving only Golden Magic Sand.


    "What''s this?" Alice finally couldn''t resist asking out of curiosity.


    "It''s material for making a furnace."


    "You''re making it for me?"


    "Your Eternal Starfire can''t be used with other alchemy furnaces, so I have to make a new one for you." As he spoke, many pieces of purified Golden Magic Sand appeared beside William.


    Golden Magic Sand, with its dark gold color, was one of the highest melting point metals in the world. Purifying it was supposed to be difficult, but William made it look like child''s y.


    In less than ten minutes, the ores from half of the mined mountain were refined, yielding about three cubic meters of Golden Magic Sand.


    William reached out his hand towards Alice, saying, "Give me your hand."


    Finally, a smile appeared on Alice''s face, and she ced her small hand in William''s palm.


    Sometimes, William could be quite romantic.


    "Don''t move, I need some of your blood." William gently scraped Alice''s right index finger with his fingernail.


    "Aah!" Alice took a sharp breath.


    Ah, this...


    Romantic?!!


    The next moment, Alice saw blood spurting continuously from her fingertip, all of it falling onto the nearby Golden Magic Sand.


    "That''s enough!" William grasped the wound on Alice''s hand, which instantly healed, then he held her hand and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Alice puffed her cheeks and said, "Ouch! It really hurts! Extremely painful!"


    "Oh!"


    "..." Alice really didn''t know whether to cry orugh, or even what to say. She decided to keep quiet, to avoid any further emotional distress.


    William didn''t speak further. Holding Alice with one hand and manipting the Golden Magic Sand in front of him with the other, soon, the basic shape of an alchemy furnace appeared before them.


    Making an alchemy furnace was quite simple for William, but his only concern was to ensure the quality of the furnace wasn''t too high.

 Chapter 456 Fighting in his place?Not even if a God-King came!

    Chapter 456 Fighting in his ce?Not even if a God-King came!


    In three minutes, a basic shape of an alchemy furnace materialized in front of Alice.


    Then, William stopped working.


    "The rest, you''llplete yourself." William thought to himself as he added this sudden task for Alice.


    Make your own alchemy furnace.


    With the basic shape already formed, at least now the furnace wouldn''t explode during alchemical processes. He had just used Alice''s blood for refinement,the remaining work was for her to finish.


    "Weren''t you supposed to make it for me?" Alice''s eyes widened in disbelief. How did it turn into her own project halfway through?


    "I need to get back for dinner." William raised his eyebrows, justifying himself with confidence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But I..."


    In Alice''s mind, there was only one thought: No love left!


    She was in a dark, damp abyss without even food to eat, and William, who brought her a cup of coffee, left her with just an empty cup.


    Now this infuriating guy, who had promised to make her an alchemy furnace, was leaving for dinner just as it was taking shape.


    "Can you at least bring me some cooked dishes tomorrow?" Alice''s tears almost embarrassingly started to well up in her eyes...


    She was dying of craving.


    Making a food lover like her stay in this abyss for so long, forcing her to eat her own roasted meat, was downright diabolical!


    William''s eyelid twitched as he said, "If you want to eat, you can cut some meat from the dragon at theke''s bottom. I can bring you some seasonings, but don''t expect anything else."


    He didn''t have Alice stay in the abyss for a vacation.


    Given Alice''s average talent and herzy nature, she needed to learn to be self-reliant.


    "Then at least bring me a cookbook, like ''A Hundred Ways to Cook Dragon Meat''..."


    "Figure it out on your own." With that, William vanished on the spot.


    Alice''s face darkened, she stomped her foot in frustration, standing there with a look of grievance.


    Everything had to be figured out by herself, and it was indeed tough for her.


    Facing the alchemy furnace that was still in its rudimentary form, a method for making an alchemy furnace actually appeared in her mind.


    Without a doubt, this was also something William had directly imnted into her brain.


    The knowledge for making an alchemy furnace included information about the materials used.


    Golden Magic Sand?!


    A premium material, rare in the world, with a melting point as high as 6000 degrees.


    Alice''s face darkened even more.


    She wasn''t ignorant of physics. In physics books, the highest melting point metal is tungsten, with a melting point of 3380 degrees and a boiling point of 5920 degrees.


    And now, suddenly, there''s this Golden Magic Sand.


    With a melting point of 6000 degrees.


    Was she supposed to melt the exterior of this alchemy furnace and then craft various rune patterns on it?


    How many years would that take?


    She even suspected whether William nned to keep her in this dark, damp abyss for her whole life while he flirted with other girls outside.


    "No way!" Alice stared at the embryonic form of the alchemy furnace, her brow slowly furrowing, "I must think of another way..."


    But within three minutes, she was holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, a smile appearing at the corner of her mouth.


    Who said fire was necessary?


    The Sword of Soulbreaker in her hand should be able to etch patterns on it!


    ...


    Alice began her work at the bottom of the abyss, but William didn''t concern himself with these details.


    He was only responsible for teaching Alice the method; how she executed it was her business.


    Returning to his room, William heard some unfamiliar voicesing from the living room.


    "Ares, are you sure you won''te with us?"


    Ares responded, "I have made myself clear, please leave."


    When William opened the bedroom door, he saw two men in long robes confronting Ares.


    Zoey was loungingzily on the sofa.


    Luna and Erebus each held half a watermelon, scooping it out spoon by spoon.


    These two men were of Mortal Deity strength, and their faces turned somewhat unsightly upon hearing Ares'' refusal.


    Refusing to go to the Divine Realm?!


    Such a person had never been seen in thousands of years!


    A man with a more fierce appearance coldly said, "Ares, you are disrupting the bnce of this world. If you really insist on this, we will have no choice but to obliterate you. We''ll leave your soul intact, so you can make your decisionter."


    Unfazed, Ares smiled, "Gentlemen, please feel free. But if we are to fight, let''s find a less crowded ce to avoid injuring others."


    William stepped out of the bedroom, nced at the kitchen, wrinkled his nose, and said to Ares, "What are you doing? Didn''t you smell the food burning?"


    The smile on Ares'' face froze, and he then said to William, "Sorry, I was cooking when these two visitors arrived."


    "Then didn''t you think to turn off the stove before chatting with them? " William walked into the kitchen, only to find the pot ckened and beginning to smoke.


    The two Divine Realm messengers curiously nced at William, wondering who he was.


    He was actually ordering Ares around, and Ares was responding meekly.


    William, however, didn''t pay them any attention and started cleaning the pot.


    "If you want to fight, go outside. And if you can''t cook, then don''t stay here!" William didn''t care if these two were messengers from the Divine Realm.


    Fighting in his ce?


    Not even if a God-King came!


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ares nodded, then said to the two Divine Realm messengers, "How about it? The owner of the house said so, shall we take our fight outside?"


    "Do I need to change locations to kill you?" One of the messengers, ready to unleash his energy and teach these mortals the meaning of reverence for the divine, suddenly realized he couldn''t summon his divine power at all.


    "Hmm?" The other Divine Realm messenger''s face also changed dramatically.


    They looked at each other, utterly clueless about what was happening.


    It wasn''t just the inability to use divine power,their strength was being mysteriously suppressed.


    Both looked at Ares in horror.


    What level had he reached?


    He managed to suppress two Mortal Deities without them noticing!


    After washing the pot, William came out and said to Zoey, "Zoey, these two are wreaking havoc in your home, and you''re just watching?"


    Zoey rolled her eyes at William and said, "Ares told me I couldn''t beat them and asked me not to interfere." She then scooped a spoonful from Luna''s half of the watermelon.


    That sounded quite reasonable.


    She probably sensed that these two were beyond her capacity to deal with, but to just lounge on the sofa eating watermelon, was that really okay?


    William rolled his eyes at her and asked, "So what do you n to do now?"


    "Watch them fight!" Zoey replied, "I think Ares is a bit stronger."


    Completely trusting her intuition, impressive indeed!


    She probably hadn''t considered that if the three really started fighting, whether the house would still stand or whether she would even survive...


    The three had turned into spectators of the drama.


    Of course, to Luna and Erebus, the two Shapeshifters lords, these Mortal Deities meant nothing. In their eyes, what were Divine Realm messengers but mere trash?

 Chapter 457 Mr. Johnson, may I hit back?

    Chapter 457 Mr. Johnson, may I hit back?


    Ares also noticed the state of the two Divine Realm messengers.


    Ha!


    Weren''t they looking for a fight?


    These guys couldn''t even use their divine power, how were they supposed to fight him?


    And they were saying there was no need to change locations?


    Just a moment ago, one of them was talking about killing him and then leaving his soul to make a choice about going to the Divine Realm.


    Wasn''t that just coercing him?


    Go on with it now!


    Coerce him!


    Weren''t they so arrogant just a while ago?


    "Are we still fighting, gentlemen?" Ares''s gaze was icy as he stared at the two Divine Realm messengers.


    The two werepletely dumbfounded. What was there to fight about now!


    If Ares decided to kill them now, they probably wouldn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Ares could guess that all of this was because of William.


    If he attacked now, he could easily kill these two Divine Realm messengers.


    But what after that?


    It seemed William didn''t like others fighting in his house...


    Before Astraeus left, he had repeatedly instructed Ares not to anger William and to try to stay close to him if possible.


    If he killed these two Divine Realm messengers now, would William get angry?


    He was finding William more and more unfathomable.


    Divine Realm messengers might not be too strong, but they were definitely not weak. William appeared to do nothing, yet he rendered them unable to muster even a sliver of their power.


    Didn''t this mean that William was many times stronger than these two?


    Ares thought clearly, although William hadn''t made a move, the current situation was even more terrifying than if he had!


    "What fight?" The Divine Realm messenger, who had just been fierce, now put on a ttering smile, looking at Ares and saying, "Ares, don''t misunderstand. We came to you purely wanting to help. The benefits of reaching the Divine Realm in a soul state are innumerable. But I believe, with your talent, even without going to the Divine Realm, you would be invincible in the world..."


    Ares hadn''t expected this Divine Realm messenger to change his attitude so quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had done aplete 180,one moment he was threatening to kill him, and now he was ttering him.


    Such shamelessness was hard to believe for someone who was supposedly a messenger from the Divine Realm!


    "Since you two don''t want to fight, then please leave!" Ares gave them a dismissive look. He didn''t dare to kill these two Divine Realm messengers in William''s house.


    Better to let them leave now and find an opportunity to deal with themter!


    "Respected Chairman Ares, we shall take our leave. We apologize for any disturbance," they said.


    The Divine Realm exemplifies the rule of the survival of the fittest to the extreme. Now, being public officials in the Divine Realm, they have long mastered the art of opportunism to perfection.


    "What a letdown, they''re just leaving like that?" Erebus shrugged, scooping up a bite of watermelon, somewhat disappointed.


    They came in so arrogantly, and now without even a fight, they were backing down so easily. It really was uninteresting!


    Erebus had never taken these two seriously, and his voice was loud enough to be clearly mocking them, not bothering to hide it at all.


    He was almost outright insulting them as trash.


    "Respected Chairman Ares, what is your rtionship with this child?" The fierce-looking Divine Realm messenger looked very displeased. After all, he represented the Divine Realm.


    What''s with people nowadays?


    No respect for the messengers of the Divine Realm?


    Ares, following the man''s gaze to Erebus, also smiled indifferently, "Don''t know him, why?"


    Was this guy thinking ofying a hand on a child in William''s house?


    Clearly a death wish.


    "So you mean to say, you won''t intervene, right?"


    Ares raised an eyebrow and said, "Of course, I won''t intervene! Why should I?"


    "That''s good to know!" The Divine Realm messenger looked coldly at Erebus.


    He had no inclination to protect a child. After bing a god, in his eyes, ordinary humans were no different from goris or monkeys,he considered himself a higher being.


    Now, a child had been insolent to him, and having faced a setback with Ares, he couldn''t possibly swallow his pride anymore.


    Although Ares could suppress them, he hadn''t acted yet, likely out of fear for the Divine Realm.


    Even if he killed one or two ordinary people in front of Ares, he probably wouldn''t turn against him.


    Ares, hearing this, became another spectator.


    Every dog has his day?


    Just a while ago, Erebus and Luna, as bystanders, hadn''t experienced what Ares was feeling.


    Ares was more than happy to be an observer.


    The Divine Realm messenger looked deeply at Ares, waiting for him to lift the suppression.


    The room fell silent, with no one speaking.


    The Divine Realm messenger gestured subtly at Ares.


    Ares responded by blinking at him.


    "Ares, since you won''t intervene... then... um-hmm?"


    "Um-hmm?" Ares quickly recovered his senses and smiled, "I haven''t done anything, please, go ahead."


    The Divine Realm messenger''s face turned red with frustration. What did that mean?


    Was Ares looking forward to seeing him humiliated?


    But he was a deity, after all. Even without his divine power, dealing with a child shouldn''t be a problem!


    His physical strength was enough to instantly kill any ordinary human!


    The next moment, the Divine Realm messenger gritted his teeth, shed in front of Erebus, and raised his hand to p the impudent child.


    It had to be said, being a Divine Realm messenger, he moved so fast that even Zoey didn''t have time to react.


    Erebus''s eyes sparkled fiercely. In the void of the underworld, he was a little demon prince who did as he pleased. If someone provoked him in his regr days, he would annihte them without a second thought. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    These days, staying by William''s side had been stifling for him, dealing with chores like cleaning up and being bullied by Luna from time to time. Where was the vor of the little demon prince from before?


    And now someone wanted to p his face?


    A Mortal Deity?!


    Erebus still sneaked a nce at William, contemting in his mind...


    If this guy hadn''t made a move yet, and he killed him, would William get angry?


    He was uncertain, his little brain ticking over.


    So...


    Wait until after getting pped and then ask?


    At least if he got pped, he definitely had to p back!


    Erebus simply sat there, motionless, waiting for the man''s p tond.


    "p!"


    The pnded solidly on Erebus''s face.


    However, when the p came down, Erebus''s head didn''t even move an inch.


    For a Mortal Deity, even using all his divine power to p him, wasn''t it just like scratching an itch?


    Erebus just sat there, having taken a p, and then nonchntly looked at William, his eyes sparkling, and crisply asked, "Mr. Johnson, may I hit back?"


    William slightly lifted his eyelids and said, "He hit you, so of course, you can retaliate."

 Chapter 458 Such a Cute Child...

    Chapter 458 Such a Cute Child...


    As William spoke, the air once again became tense.


    The Divine Realm messenger who had pped Erebus suddenly realized something was amiss.


    His p should have carried thousands of pounds of force. Even though he hadn''t used his full strength, it should have been enough to send the child''s head flying.


    But why did it feel like his p had no effect at all? The child didn''t even move, making it seem like he had just gently touched him.


    The look in the child''s eyes seemed a bit off...


    He actually smiled?!


    Why did it feel so twisted?


    Was he getting more excited the more he was hit?


    It was as if the child was saying, "Didn''t you eat? You''re so weak!"


    "If you y a game with me, I''ll forgive you!" Erebus had no intention of killing him outright.


    It was a rare opportunity to enjoy himself, so why end it too soon?


    The Divine Realm messenger swallowed hard, looking uneasily at Erebus, and stammered, "What... what kind of game?"


    "y chess! The loser gets a flick on the forehead!" Erebus had been watching Luna and Zoey y and was itching to join. Now, he had someone to y with.


    "Flick on the forehead?" The Divine Realm messenger felt uneasy but couldn''t pinpoint why...


    Luna rolled her eyes at Erebus and muttered softly, "Boring!"


    "Don''t worry about it, let me y." Erebus excitedly sat by the coffee table, squeezing Luna aside, then stared at the Divine Realm messenger, saying, "Hurry up, let''s start!"


    That look from Erebus sent a chill down the messenger''s spine, filling him with an inexplicable fear as if he was facing some ancient, fearsome beast.


    "Hurry up! Or else I''ll have to return your p!" Erebus, seeing the man not moving, became colder in tone.


    "Okay..."


    As a Divine Realm messenger, Chamuel hadn''t felt this way in many years. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if this seemingly ordinary child pped him, but he found himselfcking the courage to refuse Erebus and could only sit opposite him.


    William, uninterested in dealing with Erebus, nced at Ares and then said to Zoey, "You guys have fun, I''m going to sleep."


    Zoey vaguely sensed something was amiss and finally realized that these two kids weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    No!


    It was everyone in this house who was extraordinary.


    Judging from Ares'' attitude towards William, William was definitely someone formidable, she just hadn''t realized it yet!


    From her first encounter with William, Zoey had suspected he was stronger than her, and now this feeling was growing stronger.


    She might be a bit naive, but she wasn''t a fool.


    Zoey looked at William, then at Erebus and the others, and finally started to use her clever brain to ponder...


    William entered his bedroom and closed the door, clearly intending to stay out of it.


    The other Divine Realm messenger still standing, Jeremiel, waspletely stunned.


    He too realized something was off.


    Even if Ares had suppressed their divine power, Chamuel''s p had been solid, yet the child seemedpletely unaffected and even invited Chamuel to y chess?


    Erebus and Chamuel''s chess game began, with Luna, out of boredom, watching alongside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zoey, still baffled, naturally sat on the sofa watching...


    And so, a group of people found themselves idly watching a chess game.


    "Foolish servant, you better not lose this way," Luna couldn''t help but shout as she watched the game.


    "Silent observers should notment," Erebus shot back at Luna, finally able to assert himself.


    Luna huffed, "We''ll see how you lose."


    Chamuel, ying chess for the first time, was quite skilled in other board games over the years. He knew a bit about chess!


    Seeing Chamuel close to winning, a smile finally appeared on his face. He held a chess piece, moving towards Erebus''s king...


    "Cough!"


    At that moment, Erebus coughed softly, unleashing a terrifying pressure that swept over Chamuel''s consciousness. Chamuel trembled, the chess piece he was about to ce frozen mid-air.


    He had no doubt that if he made that move, Erebus would p his head off in an instant.


    Chamuel carefully lifted his head, locking eyes with Erebus. The smile on his face froze and turned extremely ugly. He had no choice but to retract his final, winning move, his face mournful.


    "Hey, damn servant, you''re cheating!" Luna couldn''t stand to watch anymore. ying chess so poorly, and still not letting others win?


    The guy opposite had clearly been intimidated by Erebus.


    Erebus turned his head away, not looking at Luna, and said confidently, "How am I cheating? He''s the one who yed poorly! How is that my fault?"


    Chamuel was almost in tears. Who yed poorly, didn''t he know in his heart?


    He was clearly winning, but... he dared not win!


    Cold sweat broke out on Chamuel''s forehead, his scalp tingling. He was now pondering whether getting pped was less painful than getting flicked on the forehead.


    Damn it, winning was obviously not an option anymore.


    Chamuel dared not speak, and Luna, annoyed, hugged her watermelon and sat on the sofa, saying, "So shameless, I''m not watching anymore!"


    Erebus, unashamed and unbothered, had already taken a p; was he supposed to lose the chess game and let this trash flick his forehead?


    This was no longer about pain,it was too insulting.


    How could he take revenge if the game was fair?


    Time passed slowly, Luna holding her watermelon, scooping it out while watching cartoons on her tablet, no longer bothering to watch Erebus y chess.


    Too weak!


    And so, Chamuel''s final, winning move on the chessboard kept dodging around, never daring to win. Erebus, after another five minutes, finally won the game.


    "Hey! I won!" Erebus, grinning, looked at Chamuel, blew on his fingers, and said, "Stretch your head over here."


    Chamuel, on the verge of tears, thought this kid was simply shameless!


    After being flicked like this, he better hurry away!


    He was wrong!


    He really was wrong!


    Why did hee here to find Ares for no reason?


    As soon as he realized something was off, he should have just slipped away. Why did he stupidly p Erebus?


    At that moment, Chamuel silently cursed himself: "I''m so stupid! Really stupid!"


    Erebus, his eyes shining, raised his finger and flicked Chamuel''s forehead.


    "Bang!"


    The tender, pale hand, the slender finger flicked down.


    Chamuel was sent flying backward, and just as he was about to crash through the wall, Luna suddenly appeared behind him, catching him mid-air.


    "Damn servant, are you trying to bring the house down?" Luna, holding Chamuel, casually threw him onto the ground. Chamuel was buried in it, and the room shook violently, the living room floor cracking.

 Chapter 459 You can think of it as invincible

    Chapter 459 You can think of it as invincible


    William, sittingfortably in his bedroom chair, was engrossed in a TV show when the floor suddenly shook, causing him to frown.


    But it quickly quieted down, and since his room wasn''t affected, William didn''t bother to intervene.


    That Mortal Deity had sought trouble with Erebus, and whether he lived or died was entirely up to his own luck.


    In the living room, Luna red at Erebus and said sharply, "Can''t you keep it down? What if you disturb Mr. Johnson? Do you want to die?"


    Erebus nced at Chamuel on the ground and muttered, "It was you who knocked him down, and you''re ming me?"


    Luna huffed, "If I hadn''t intervened, you would have demolished the house."


    Erebus clicked his tongue and said to Chamuel, who was lying on the ground, "Stop ying dead, get up, let''s go out and y!"


    Although Luna''s strength was considerable, she hadn''t actually injured Chamuel.


    But Chamuel waspletely out of it.


    The flick from Erebus''s finger had almost killed him on the spot.


    A flick on the forehead?


    Was that really just a light flick?


    That single flick made Chamuel feel like his skull had shattered. Surviving that was a testament to his strong vitality.


    And now Erebus wanted him to go out and y again?


    This must be some sort of deadly game!


    But could Chamuel refuse?


    Erebus didn''t give him a chance to refuse. He grabbed Chamuel by the clothes and dragged him out.


    Jeremiel, who hade with Chamuel, could only watch dumbfoundedly as Erebus dragged Chamuel away.


    He hesitated, wondering whether he should follow...


    Would he die if he went out??


    Erebus, small in stature, dragged Chamuel to the door and nced at Jeremiel, then said, "You! Come out too!"


    Jeremiel had no choice but to follow them out.


    Up to now, Jeremiel still couldn''t figure out who exactly were the people in this house?


    Luna and Erebus were clearly not simple, but they seemed somewhat fearful of the Mr. Johnson in the bedroom.


    That seemingly ordinary young man?


    Luna, naturally not interested in watching a fight, looked at the cracked floor, pondering how to restore it. Ares, somewhat curious, followed them outside.


    He hadn''t realized these two kids were so formidable.


    Once Chamuel and Jeremiel left the room, they immediately felt the mysterious oppressive sensation disappear.


    Chamuel''s injuries rapidly healed, but he still harbored a deep-seated fear towards Erebus.


    "You two, squat down!" Erebus appeared to lightly kick Chamuel, but the force was so great Chamuel''s thigh snapped, causing him to break out in cold sweat from the pain.


    Seeing this, Jeremiel had no choice but to squat down at the door as well.


    Erebus, looking at the two, revealed a wicked smile, rubbing his hands together excitedly.


    "pping me, huh?" Erebus chuckled and swung a p at Chamuel''s face.


    Whack!


    The p sent Chamuel flying.


    "Ah!"


    Blood spurted from Chamuel''s mouth, his teeth flying out. In an instant, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Jeremiel was dumbfounded. Who was this kid?


    Chamuel''s p on Erebus didn''t even make him flinch, yet Erebus''s p sent Chamuel flying without a trace.


    The disparity in strength was too great!


    They were Divine Realm messengers, supposedly the pinnacle ofbat power in the Prime World. How could they be so easily overpowered by this child?


    After flinging Chamuel away, Erebus''s gaze turned to Jeremiel.


    Why make them squat?


    Because it''s easier to p someone squatting!


    It wasn''t like he should jump up to p, right?


    "What... what are you going to do?" Jeremiel gritted his teeth, "We are Divine Realm messengers. Attacking us is akin to offending the entire Divine Realm!"


    "Scaring me?" Erebusughed, "You two trash represent the entire Divine Realm?"


    The Divine Realm is aplex array of powers, and no one could represent it as a whole. These two were at most waste material sent by the Divine Realm to fetch souls.


    Desiring to descend from the Divine Realm to the Prime World, the weaker the power, the easier it is. Clearly, these two were of the weakest sort in the Divine Realm, mere waste...


    Probably used to being arrogant and domineering in the Prime World, they truly thought themselves to be significant figures.


    Erebus''s words made Jeremiel''s face turn ugly, but the next moment, Erebus''s palm had alreadynded on his face.


    This p was even more ruthless than the one he had given Chamuel!


    Showing off in front of him?


    When pping Chamuel, Erebus had simply used his physical strength, but this p on Jeremiel employed the primitive power of the Shapeshifters.


    Jeremiel didn''t even have the chance to be sent flying,he was directly shattered on the spot, his body dissipating into the air.


    After hitting someone, Erebus rubbed his hands and walked back into the house, leaving Ares, who had followed him outside, utterly stunned.


    He had imagined the kid might be somewhat strong, but he hadn''t expected Erebus to be this powerful ¨C flinging one with a p, then shattering another on the spot.


    But whether it was Erebus or Luna, they seemed to fear William. Just how strong was William?


    At this moment, William was still watching his cartoons, living his happy life, when Zoey knocked on his door.


    "Come in." William felt there was no need to hide his strength from Zoey anymore, especially since it seemed impossible to keep it hidden now.


    As an employee of the 13th Bureau, his initial intention was to ck off and freeride on the sry, but now that his strength was exposed, it seemed somewhat troublesome.


    Zoey walked in, staring at William, and asked, "Are you going to cook or not?"


    "Isn''t Ares supposed to cook?" William looked at Zoey with some confusion, wondering if Zoey, in her simplicity, hadn''t noticed anything unusual. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zoey responded, "You''re free now, so you cook!"


    William had thought she came in to question him about something else, only to find out she wanted him to cook.


    "Alright then!" William could only press the pause button and step out of his bedroom.


    When he saw the shattered floor in the living room, he gave Luna a deep look. Luna quickly said, "It''s not my fault, Erebus did it."


    William didn''t bother with her and went to the kitchen to start cooking.


    Ares followed Erebus inside, and when he saw William in the kitchen, he quickly came over and said, "Let me do it. I promised I''d cook."


    William and Zoey exchanged a nce. He said, "It''s his responsibility to do it."


    Zoey didn''t mind, but then she couldn''t help asking, "What exactly is your power level?"


    She had been thinking about it for a while and finally realized she wasn''t suited to ponder such questions, so she decided to directly ask William.


    After all, this is the simplest and most direct way to get an answer.


    It was just out of curiosity.


    Whether William hid his power or not, it didn''t really matter to her; she was simply curious.


    William replied quite straightforwardly, "My power level? You can think of it as invincible."


    Power level?


    William had never had a power level. His strength was always something that didn''t quite fit with this world.

 Chapter 460 Was this the intuition of the Warrior God Constitution?

    Chapter 460 Was this the intuition of the Warrior God Constitution?


    Invincible?


    For a long time, Zoey had been considered the pinnacle ofbat strength at the 13th Bureau.


    Although she never really cared about such concepts, she almost never lost in any fight.


    But now, it was clear that the world suddenly had many more powerful people.


    Unlike Alice, Zoey instinctively wanted to be stronger, as if it was a pursuit ingrained in her genes.


    "How did you achieve it?" Zoey didn''t even ask William to demonstrate anything. Even when William imed he was invincible, Zoey showed no shock or skepticism.


    William was stating a fact, and Zoey simply listened to what he said and believed it.


    Ares listened intently from the side.


    "Just read books regrly, then cook, learn more, or maybe run a bit every day, go fishing..."


    Ares was full of questions. That''s it?


    That''s how to be stronger?


    Zoey nodded, "Then take me with you when you''re increasing your strength."


    Ares, who was cooking, couldn''t help but turn his head to look at her.


    Was this girl out of her mind?


    Just believing like that?


    "Cough! Mr. Johnson, can I join too?"


    Ares asked quietly.


    William nced at him and said, "First, make the food properly. If it tastes bad, you might as well leaveter."


    "..." Hearing William''s response, Ares could only shut up and focus on cooking seriously.


    Bing stronger is the pursuit of most Soulmancers!


    Zoey thought for a moment, then said to William, "How about we spar? A serious one!"


    That was what she really wanted to say!


    Regardless of what William said, she wanted to test herself against him.


    Currently, Zoey''s strength wasparable to a Demi-God level Soulmancer.


    Butpared to the others in the room, she really could only be described as pitifully weak.


    "Alright, I''ll be serious," William realized that Zoey hadn''t grasped what being invincible meant.


    A serious spar?


    Okay then!


    William''s recent control over his power was quite precise; he wouldn''t identally kill someone anymore.


    The two of them stepped outside.


    Ares was initially curious and wanted to watch, but William had made it clear,if his cooking wasn''t good, he could leave. So, Ares had no choice but to stay put in the kitchen.


    Erebus and Luna, naturally restless, carried their stools and half a watermelon each, and sat down in the yard.


    William and Zoey stood in the yard, with Zoey prepared, saying, "If I use all my strength, I shouldn''t hurt you, right?"


    "It won''te to that," William nced at Erebus and Luna nearby.


    These two kids had turned into spectators!


    It seemed they were no longer afraid of him.


    That''s exactly the atmosphere William wanted.


    Over the years, he really didn''t like the way people looked at him with fear.


    The best was for everyone to live in harmony, so he cherished the current era.


    "Here ites!" Zoey''s gaze sharpened as a ck palm descended from the sky.


    Above William''s head, a huge ck palm imprint appeared.


    Cosmic Palm again?


    It seemed to be Zoey''s only move!


    This was a technique William had taught her, but she had adapted it in various ways, adjusting its power and making it more shy.


    She was indeed very talented.


    At least William thought, if it were Alice, she would have stuck to what he taught her.


    Alice never really focused on improving her abilities.


    Zoey''s palm strike was undoubtedly powerful,if it were tond, their little vi where they lived would definitely be destroyed.


    William made no move as the palm imprint in the sky simply dissipated. "Let''s justpare our fighting skills. Such attacks can easily hurt others."


    "Alright!" Zoey said, and in a sh, she was in front of William, throwing a straightforward punch towards his chest without any fancy moves.


    This was probably the first time William had actually sparred with Zoey.


    When they first met, Zoey had wanted to test William''s skills, but his various maneuvers had made her give up on probing him.


    Zoey''s punch even contained her own energy. If a high-level Soulmancer were to see this punch, they''d probably forget how to dodge it in the moment.


    But she was facing William!


    William simply extended his hand, cing his palm horizontally in front of his chest, casually catching Zoey''s fist and easily twisting it to dissolve her momentum.


    The force of Zoey''s punch waspletely neutralized, and with just a light push, Zoey was sent more than 10 feet away.


    "Hmph!" Zoey snorted coldly, her movements bing even faster,unching a flurry of punches at William like a storm.


    Yet William just stood there, his hands seemingly light and powerless, still catching all her attacks.


    Zoey fought for over an hour, her speed and power increasing continuously.


    But all of this was still nothing in front of William.


    William could clearly feel Zoey''s punches getting sharper and fiercer. The Warrior God Constitution wasn''t just for show ¨C the longer she fought, the stronger she became, showcasing Zoey''s talent.


    Time was ticking by, and William knew that if they kept on fighting like this, Zoey would keep breaking through and getting stronger. But he couldn''t just keep sparring with her from dawn till dusk, could he? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How boring!"


    Luna and Erebus, who were eating watermelon nearby, were almost falling asleep watching them.


    Just as Zoey, drenched in sweat,unched a powerful punch at William, he caught her fist again and gently pushed it forward.


    "Let''s call it a day. Go take a shower and have some dinner," William unterally dered the sparring session over.


    The Warrior God Constitution was impressive, but the more energy Zoey expended, the hungrier she got. Her stomach was already growling during the fight.


    Breathing slightly heavily, Zoey asked, "What kind of martial art is that?"


    With his hands sped behind his back, William replied indifferently, "Tai Chi."


    "That''s amazing!" eximed Zoey. "I''ve learned it!"


    "Really?" William was curious. She learned it?


    There was no doubt about the Warrior God Constitution''s exceptionalbat and learning talents.


    Zoey suggested, "This time, you attack, and I''ll defend!"


    "..."


    William''s unteral decision to end the session seemed ineffective.


    "Alright! Just one punch!" William adjusted his breath, controlling his strength at the level of an advanced Soulmancer, and made an effort not to infuse the punch with energy.


    Too much strength, and Zoey surely wouldn''t be able to handle it. If the punch contained William''s pure energy, that would be even more outrageous.


    He didn''t want to finish Zoey off with just one punch.


    So, William threw an ordinary punch.


    To his surprise, Zoey actually caught it.


    Just like William had done earlier, she caught the fist and smoothly turned, perfectly handling the punch.


    Was this the intuition of the Warrior God Constitution?

 Chapter 461 The New Teacher

    Chapter 461 The New Teacher


    After their interaction, it was clear that Zoey had be significantly stronger.


    She was the type that constantly improved her strength, and her growth was rapid.


    Both Erebus and Luna had finished their watermelon. William went over and snatched the watermelon rind from Erebus''s hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Erebus was taken aback and stared dumbfounded at William.


    Oh no!


    Did he make him angry again?


    Luna couldn''t help but interject, "Mr. Johnson, Erebus didn''t mean to..."


    William picked up the remaining watermelon rind and swiftly ced it upside down on Erebus''s head, saying, "Time to eat!"


    After that, he went inside.


    Luna and Erebus both sighed in relief. Erebus, with the watermelon rind still on his head, stood there in a daze for a while before cracking a smile and moving a small stool to go inside.


    Ares had some skills indeed,he managed to prepare a table full of dishes that all looked quite good.


    As William tasted the dishes Ares had prepared, Ares stared intently at William, knowing that William''s next words might decide whether he could stay and possibly sleep on the couch that night.


    "Not bad, the couch is yours," William said, quite satisfied with Ares''s cooking. The vor was genuinely good.


    When William is bored, he likes to cook, but he usually cooks for himself. Serving a whole house of people is something he''s somewhat resistant to. Now that someone hase to be the chef, why not enjoy it?


    A smile finally appeared on Ares''s face. The couch was his!


    After they finished eating, Ares eagerly began clearing the table.


    If the members of the Pantheon Guild could see this, they would be utterly shocked.


    Their most esteemed president, doing such things in someone else''s house, is simply too humiliating!


    But for Ares, it wasn''t a big deal. When he first ventured into the ordinary world to gain experience, he had sealed all his powers. He had seen all aspects of life,ughter, and anger. Although he hadn''t lived as long as William, his mental state was still very good, especially after awakening from a state of frenzied madness. He had gained rity on many things.


    The next day, when William returned to the Soulmancer Academy, Paul and Daniel found him.


    Paul asked, "William, did you see Wyatt?"


    William shook his head, "No, I haven''t seen him."


    "Isn''t he an S-rank potential?" Paul asked in confusion, "Could it be that S-rank potentials aren''t in this academy?"


    William shook his head again, "I don''t know about that."


    Since the opening of the Soulmancer Academy, Wyatt had seemingly vanished into thin air, which undoubtedly must have been Evelyn''s doing.


    Wyatt''s fate was sealed the moment he pped Lucy.


    What did S-rank potential count for?


    Even Lucien hadn''t received any special treatment, so why would Wyatt?


    Paul didn''t press further but instead asked William, "What level of potential are you, William?"


    William replied, "I haven''t been tested."


    "William naturally doesn''t need testing," Daniel chuckled.


    There were rumors in the academy the previous day that William had a special rtionship with Garen, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, and there were also whispers that William was cohabitating with the Dean of Students, who is also the Director of the 13th Bureau, Wenzel.


    With such a background, who needed testing?


    A handsome appearance was justice,a handsome appearance could conquer all.


    Without saying much more, William entered therge ssroom with Daniel and the others.


    There were many familiar faces in the ssroom,Lucien and Evelyn were sitting together, while Walker took a seat next to William.


    "Holy cow, William, do you realize how much you missed out?" Walker said, "I only now understand how amazing that witchcraft body strengthening is. It even merged the Soulmancer power in my body. Just one soak, and I can feel that my body has strengthened a lot in many ways, although it''s a bit painful..." The initial instance of this chapter being avable happened at N0v3l.Bin.


    "Damn, it really hurts!"


    While Walkerined on the side, William simply said, "I''m afraid of pain."


    "No pain, no gain," Walker said in a low voice. "If you still want to learn, I can talk to Professor Maximus and see if he would ept you."


    William asked curiously, "Why are you so concerned about me?"


    Their acquaintance wasn''t that long, and William had tricked Walker more than once. Yet, during their time at Hudson University, Walker had voluntarily helped William, and now he seemed very eager to assist, which was quite peculiar.


    Walker draped an arm around William''s shoulder and chuckled, "I told you before, I''ve got your back. This is nothing. If you want to learn, I''ll talk to Professor Maximus. He should agree."


    Have Moros teach William witchcraft to strengthen his body?


    That was quite an idea.


    "No need, I''m afraid of pain." William smiled slightly, raising his head to see a young person in priestly attire walking onto the podium.


    This person was dressed in a deep sea blue robe, embroidered with patterns of waves and marine creatures, shimmering as if reflecting sunlight off water. On his shoulders, he wore a cloak as light as sea waves, and at the cor of his robe, there was a small trident-shaped brooch, revealing an extraordinary temperament in his brows and eyes.


    William nced at the magician, his eyes narrowing slowly, thinking to himself: How did hee?


    It seems the Divine Realm is indeed on the brink of copse!


    Even the incarnation of the sea god Poseidon has arrived.


    "Hello, everyone, I''m Delmar Seaborn, the new teacher at your academy," said the man in the deep sea blue robe, his eyes twinkling as he scanned the students. His gaze lingered on Zoey for a while and nodded. When his eyes fell on William, he froze, his expression turning excited.


    William, seeing his reaction, knew for sure that he possessed the memories of the sea god Poseidon.


    Many might know of the sea god Poseidon, but few truly understand his lesser-known experiences.


    In fact, Poseidon had reincarnated inter ages as another identity, Socrates.


    However, at that time, he had no memory of his godly period and did not recognize William.


    Now, recognizing William at first nce proved that this man had regained the memories of Poseidon. As for his power level¡­


    William almost burst intoughter. Apart from that sliver of divine soul, he was just an ordinary man?!


    Others, like Moros, reincarnated and could still annihte the lords of Shapeshifters at will. And here he was, daring to teach at a school with just a fragment of a divine soul?


    Wasn''t he afraid of being killed on the spot by Moros?


    "Everyone, wait a moment!" Delmar called out after seeing William and walked straight towards him.


    At this moment, Zoey also approached from the back of the ssroom.


    William frowned. What was this guy up to?


    Walker, standing beside him, paused and whispered to William, "He''s looking at me, William. Does Mr. Seaborn want to take me as his disciple too?"


    William took a deep breath and replied, "Probably, you''re exceptionally talented."


    "Uncle, when did you get here? You didn''t even tell me. Come on, let me take you for some barbecue," Zoey said, grabbing Delmar''s arm.


    Delmar stared at William, making faces.


    Zoey seemed to understand Delmar''s intention and pulled William along, saying, "Youe too!"


    ...


    The ssroom fell silent. What was going on?


    A new teacher had just started his introduction, and the Dean of Students was already pulling him out for barbecue?


    And taking William along?

 Chapter 462 I think thats a good proposal!

    Chapter 462 I think that''s a good proposal!


    William didn''t refuse and followed Zoey and the others out the back door of the ssroom, leaving a group of students looking at each other in confusion.


    Are they not attending the ss?


    Clearly, Zoey didn''t care whether the ss continued or not.


    What surprised William was that Zoey actually called Delmar her uncle.


    Delmar harbored a fragment of the sea god Poseidon''s soul, and Zoey was a reincarnation of Artemis.


    Now he was Zoey''s uncle?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Indeed, the attraction of their blood rtionship was significant.


    Moreover, choosing this moment to appear made William suspect Delmar had some special intentions.


    "William, Artemis'' husband, is it really you?" Delmar excitedly grabbed William''s hand as he came out.


    "Artemis'' husband?" Zoey curiously looked at her uncle and then at William, mainly unsure what calling William ''Artemis'' husband'' meant.


    ...


    Was William married?


    William pulled away his hand, saying, "Don''t call me that! That was ages ago. Now you''re Delmar, and Artemis is no more. Why still call me Artemis'' husband?"


    "But you still are Artemis'' husband!" Delmar stroked his non-existent beard, nced at Zoey, then back at William, and smiled, "Your bond over hundreds of thousands of years, and in this life, it was I who guided Artemis'' soul to possess the Warrior God Constitution in Zoey, enabling you to find her. You truly are a fated couple."


    William realized, "You intentionally guided Artemis'' soul into Zoey''s body?"


    Delmar nodded, "Hey! Of course. If Zoey didn''t possess Artemis'' soul and the Warrior God Constitution, how could she remember the ancient secrets?"


    William stared at Delmar, wondering if he had any sinister ns or strange quirks. The initial instance of this chapter being avable happened at N0v3l.Bin.


    "William, didn''t you go to the Divine Realm?" Delmar asked, "I couldn''t find you there. Did you, like Artemis, choose to reincarnate?"


    "..."


    William fell silent.


    He had forgotten that during his world-destroying strike back then, it seemed none of the gods had reacted in time, and they didn''t even know it was him who did it...


    In their memory, there was only a powerful and mysterious figure known as the Obliterator.


    Perhaps they even thought that this powerful Obliterator had perished in that catastrophe...


    "Cough!" William said, "Yes, I chose to reincarnate too."


    He certainly couldn''t tell Delmar that the reason they all perished was because of him.


    Well, so many years have passed, it''s better not to dwell on the past.


    Why not live in harmony?


    "What''s your power level now? A novice Soulmancer?" Delmar sized up William.


    Though currently without much power, Delmar still possessed a fragment of the sea god Poseidon''s soul, allowing him to discern others'' power levels.


    Zoey muttered, "He''s invincible!"


    That''s what William himself had said, and Zoey believed it. Moreover, she had already sparred with William and knew she couldn''t beat him.


    Delmar nodded, "Makes sense. With your memories, your power level is bound to increase eventually. Being invincible is just a matter of time."


    How formidable was William back then! He easily broke Delmar''s Godyer Sword formation. Who else could do that?


    iming he''s invincible wasn''t an exaggeration.


    William didn''t refute but instead said, "Do you know Moros is also in the school? He came here through witchcraft from the Divine Realm, a soul possessing a human, but with great power."


    "..." Delmar fell silent for a while, then said, "He probably won''t recognize me. It''s fine."


    William chuckled, "If I can recognize you, why wouldn''t he? With your deep-sea blue robe and trident-shaped brooch, and the magician''s attire, even if he doesn''t recognize you, he could guess."


    Delmar was silent again, then hurriedly urged William, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go! That guy and I have deep grudges in the Divine Realm. If he finds out I''m here, he might kill me on the spot."


    "He''s a soul possession, he must have some power!"


    William didn''t argue, becauseMoros approached them, surprisingly smiling at William: "Mr. Johnson, where are you all headed?"


    Zoey replied, "We''re going for barbecue. Want to join us?"


    "That sounds great! I''m eager to try the cuisine of this world." Moros, dressed in a suit and tie, looking very refined, happily agreed. Being a man who had memorized the Oxford English Dictionary, he probably knew what barbecue was, just hadn''t tasted it yet.


    Delmar waspletely bbergasted. He had just arrived at the Soulmancer Academy, and now was he going to be directly obliterated by Moros?


    Moros was a notoriously formidable figure. If he discovered Delmar was the sea god Poseidon with currently limitedbat ability, wouldn''t he just kill him?


    Many of his divine artifacts were lost to William in a bet and now collected by him.


    Presently, Delmar was only a fragment of a soul without his divine artifacts. Even if he had some special abilities, his current physical body couldn''t fully utilize them. At best, he could handle an average Soulmancer, but he stood no chance against Moros.


    Moros, after all, was a powerful being who controlled the forces of space.


    A deity of witchcraft with control over spatial forces could probably kill him with a mere thought by warping space.


    Just when he thought of hiding, Zoey openly invited Moros for barbecue?


    Was she tired of her uncle living toofortably?


    "This friend, I haven''t seen you before," Moros said, eyeing Delmar, his brow furrowing...


    The Poseidon of the past was radiant, surrounded by a brilliance like the depths of the sea, seemingly standing upon churning waves. His body was draped in a shimmering sea-blue robe, flowing with an enchanting luster. In his hand, he held a trident pulsating with the essence of the ocean. He single-handedly invaded the sacred ground of witchcraft, leaving countless believers fallen under his trident. Even when Moros intervened with his spatial powers, he couldn''t capture Poseidon, who left unscathed after wreaking havoc.


    Delmar then remembered that back in his golden pce under the sea or at the Olympus Temple, he more often wore a white robe, especially when at home or drinking with William...


    "Hello, I''m Delmar."


    "A priest?!" Moros harbors resentment not only against the sea god Poseidon but also against all the Olympian gods and their followers. These are the people he dislikes the most.


    "Hmm!" Delmar suddenly realized something was amiss...


    This attire might still spell his doom.


    Oh well! Let it be!


    It''s just a fragment of a soul, no big loss. Knowing that William and Artemis are together is what matters.


    As William was about to y the role of a peacemaker, he heard Delmar dere, "Actually, I am the sea god Poseidon."


    Wow!!!


    William frowned at Delmar, thinking to himself, "Well, well, well!"


    Seeking death so directly?


    Forget it!


    I''m not helping anymore, not helping!


    Who to me for seeking one''s own demise?


    Just a moment ago, he was talking about having grudges with someone, and now he dares to reveal his identity?


    Who else but him should die?


    Upon hearing this, Moros sized up Delmar and then burst intoughter, "Little priest, you''re good at bluffing! Do you think I''ve never seen Poseidon? I like your audacity in impersonating a deity. How about joining me to study witchcraft?"


    Even William found their interaction amusing. One just revealed his true identity, and the other didn''t believe it, even considering poaching him.


    Moros inviting the sea god Poseidon to join the witchcraft cult...


    What a showy move!


    After a moment of contemtion, Delmar actually took off his sea-blue robe and nodded seriously, "Alright, I think that''s a good proposal!"

 Chapter 463 What a perfect plan!

    Chapter 463 What a perfect n!


    William certainly had an old and close rtionship with the sea god Poseidon. Besides being Artemis''s uncle, Poseidon also served as her mentor. With Artemis married to William, their rtionship became even closer.


    After the cataclysm, Poseidon, cautious, used a secret technique to leave a fragment of his soul in the Prime World, reincarnating every hundred years. William had sought him out many times.


    Most of the time, however, he didn''t retain Poseidon''s memories and lived aimlessly for tens of thousands of years. Now, this fragment of his soul was as weak as it could be.


    Seeing Poseidon joining the witchcraft cult under the guise of Delmar, William didn''t know what to say.


    Sure enough, once memories were restored, he was as shameless as ever! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Delmar, dressed in ancient-style white underwear, casually threw his sea-blue robe into a nearby trash bin and then turned to Moros, asking, "Sir, how may I address you?"


    "I am Maximus. You can call me Teacher Maximus," Moros, having studied the Oxford English Dictionary, rather liked the title of ''teacher.''


    "Teacher Maximus, hello!" Delmar said with a smile, "Let me introduce myself again. My name is Delmar. I look forward to your guidance!"


    William, listening nearby, remained silent. Poseidon had always loved learning new knowledge and never shied away from other people''s secret techniques.


    Once, when drunk, Poseidon even imed he had three thousand avatars in various parallel dimensions.


    Now, this fragment of his soul was trying to infiltrate the witchcraft cult, possibly to stealthily learn their secrets?


    Moros examined Delmar seriously andmented, "You have good potential! With study, in a hundred years, you could be a powerful grand wizard. In tens of thousands of years, perhaps you could even match me."


    "By tens of thousands of years, I mean at least over 70,000 years," Moros added after a thought, rifying his seemingly exaggerated statement to avoid misunderstanding and subtly boasting.


    Delmar''s current body was indeed decent, but William suspected that his main goal was to undermine the Olympians...


    Looking shocked, Delmar eximed, "70,000 years? Teacher Maximus, how long have you lived?"


    With a slight lift at the corner of his mouth, Moros casually replied, "About five hundred thousand years, I guess. It''s been so long, I don''t quite remember."


    Delmar''s mouth hung wide open, his expression one of utter astonishment¡­


    Such clumsy acting!


    William didn''t expose them, thinking to himself that these two guys each had their own ulterior motives. He found it quite amusing to listen from the sidelines.


    Let''s see how you perform.


    William surmised that Delmar''s ambitions went beyond just learning witchcraft to enhance his body. His real desire likelyy in the space-manipting powers of the deities of witchcraft. If William were Delmar, after joining Moros'' witchcraft cult, he would definitely show off his extraordinary potential, dazzle Moros, be his favorite disciple, and master Moros'' spatial abilities. Perhaps he''d even learn the powers of the other eleven deities of witchcraft.


    Effortlessly infiltrating enemy ranks!


    Regrettably for Moros, he thought he had impressively won over this ''little priest'', sessfully poaching him from his original allegiance.


    "Uncle, aren''t you here to teach at the school?" Zoey looked at Delmar, puzzled.


    Delmar dered righteously, "Teach? Now I am going to learn witchcraft from Teacher Maximus. Why bother teaching when such powerful witchcraft is at hand?"


    "I want to learn too!" Zoey said earnestly, looking at Moros. "Can you teach me?"


    Moros was overjoyed. Wasn''t his purpose ining out to spread the knowledge of witchcraft? Zoey''s potential far surpassed that of the ''little priest'', and most importantly, her rtionship with William seemed rather special. If he could be her master...


    Thinking this, Moros shivered and quietly asked William, "Mr. Johnson, may I take her as my disciple?"


    If Zoey''s rtionship with William was indeed special and he took her as a disciple, wouldn''t he be taking advantage of William and be his senior by association?


    Invisible boasting felt great, but courting death intentionally, not so much.


    William responded, "If you want to teach her, go ahead. Don''t ask me."


    Moros'' face lit up with a smile and he said to Zoey, "Then I will ept you as my disciple. You''ll be my second disciple." He then nced at Delmar, adding, "You are the sixth."


    "What?!" Delmar was stunned. "Aren''t I the chief disciple? Teacher Maximus, I joined first."


    Moros frowned and said, "I''ve already taken four disciples before. Zoey is exceptionally promoted as my second disciple, and you rank sixth! I arrange the ranking based on strength. Any objections?"


    William couldn''t help butugh and said, "Poseidon, how will you address Zoey now?"


    Delmar was truly dumbfounded. In his quest to stealthily learn secret techniques, he had swallowed his pride to acknowledge Moros as his master.


    Oncefortably Zoey''s uncle, he suddenly became the lowest-ranked disciple of Moros.


    How was Zoey supposed to address him now?


    Who could endure such a situation?


    After all, he was a high-ranking god-king!


    If word of this humiliation spread, could he, Poseidon, still maintain his dignity?


    Whether he could maintain his dignity or not was irrelevant. Once he mastered the variousws and powers of the twelve deities of witchcraft, he would be the strongest god in this world.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    What a perfect n!


    Zoey, quite happy, said to Delmar, "If anyone bullies you in the future, please tell me."


    "Huh?" Delmar was stunned.


    He was genuinely taken aback!


    He then realized that his apprentice, she''s a bit naive!


    She had stopped calling him uncle so quickly,he suspected that if he called her mother in the future, she would probably agree.


    William cleared his throat and asked, "So, are we going for barbecue or not?"


    "Let''s go!" Zoey, eager to learn and even more eager for good food, quickened her pace.


    The ce Zoey and William chose for their meal also showcased their surprisingly good rapport.


    They walked quite a distance before finally arriving at Perry''s American BBQ Buffet near the east gate of Hudson University.


    It was the same ce where the Soulmancers had theirst gathering, costing $36 per person with free service for groups of three or more, including designated drinks and beer.


    As the owner saw William and Zoey, his hand holding a cigarette started to tremble.


    "Guys, you''re here again?" the owner said with a mix ofughter and tears as he began to serve William and hispanions.


    William said, "Don''t worry, boss, it''s just the four of us this time."


    The young owner still remembered thest time William and his group were there, fully upying four long tables that could seat eight people each. This group of people can eat too much!


    Especially this seemingly delicate and clean youngdy, she was the biggest eater of them all.


    "Just four people? That''s a relief! Thank you for sparing me." The owner, after setting up utensils for Delmar and Moros, had the c ready.


    Lighting a cigarette and taking a puff, William said, "Rx, I have a nickname, The Phnthro-King. This time, your loss... should be less."


    Originally, he wanted to say that the boss wouldn''t be at a loss, but William thought he shouldn''t say something against his conscience. At least giving the boss some psychological preparation would be better.

 Chapter 464 They could very well be the future of witchcraft.

    Chapter 464 They could very well be the future of witchcraft.


    Half an hour passed, and it was not even noon yet, with the school students still in session. The owner of the barbecue restaurant was gazing nkly at William''s table, a half-burned cigarette hanging from his mouth. A long ash had formed, but he was so astonished that he forgot to flick it off.


    Just half an hour ago, he thought the refined-looking youngdy was the pinnacle of foodies, but he was proven wrong in these thirty minutes.


    This perception waspletely overturned in that short period.


    At least the girl seemed to know that meat should be properly grilled before eating. But the guy in the suit and tie, he didn''t even wait for the meat to cook properly before shoving it into his mouth.


    Can you even eat raw meat?


    Most importantly, he would take a bite of meat and then chug a bottle of beer.


    Chug, chug, chug!


    Three bites, one bottle, without even pausing for breath.


    The owner had counted ¨C in half an hour, the man drank 360 bottles of beer, averaging one bottle every five seconds, and that was without a single bathroom break, not to mention the time he spent eating the meat.


    Forget about vegetables,the owner hadn''t seen him eat a single leaf of greens. The beef preparedst night was already half gone, and the other meats were rapidly depleting too.


    The young owner looked at William with a mixture of resentment and awe. So, this is the so-called ''The Phnthro-King''?


    Feeling the owner''s gaze, William turned and nodded with a smile, then turned back and stuffed a piece of steak into his mouth.


    After downing his 361st bottle of beer, Moros burped and chuckled, "This barbecue tastes really good. We shoulde here often."


    Delmar also expressed his admiration, "Indeed, the vor of the barbecue here is remarkable."


    Zoey, adhering to the principle of not talking while eating, focused on her meal.


    "Delmar, this is William. Show some respect when you see him," Moros said, turning to Delmar. "Come on! Let''s toast! Here''s to William."


    William picked up a beer bottle and chugged it down in one go.


    He didn''t see anything wrong with it. Poseidon, with such thick skin, was so quick to listen to Moros and immerse himself in the role.


    Which god isn''t shameless?


    "Very good! Delmar, when we get back, I''ll prepare some body-strengthening herbs for you!" After saying this, Moros also picked up a bottle of beer, gave William a sincere smile, and said, "Mr. Johnson, I toast to you! Cheers!"


    His attitude was even more respectful.


    William clinked his bottle with Moros''s and downed another bottle.


    They continued eating at their table until 1:30 in the afternoon, drawing attention from many students who recorded videos. After all, the four of them ate quite a lot.


    When it was time to pay the bill, William calcted the cost of the food and drinks and generously left the owner $4,000.


    The small business wasn''t easy to run, and they nearly cleared out all the food. If charged at $36 per person, the owner would have really been at a loss today.


    "Pal! You''re so noble!" The owner, moved, shook William''s hand with tears in his eyes.


    William smiled and said, "Just call me The Phnthro-King!"


    After the meal, they returned to the small vi where William stayed.


    As they entered, Ares was tidying up the house wearing an apron, Luna was ying games on her tablet, and Erebus was watching The Avengers on TV, surrounded by fruits and snacks. The floor damaged the previous day had been fixed.


    Moros nced at Ares but didn''t find anything amiss. A Quasi-Deity in Mr. Johnson''s house was already a stroke of great luck ¨C like striking a gold mine!


    "Zoey, Delmar,e over here," Moros beckoned Delmar to the backyard of the vi. With a wave of his hand, two huge cauldrons appeared in the yard, filled with bubbling herbal soup.


    "Get in!"


    As he finished speaking, Zoey and Delmar had already jumped in.


    Neither of them made any sounds of pain. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Instead of their bodies being scalded like Evelyn''s, they rapidly absorbed the power of the herbal soup.


    "Hmm?" Moros was somewhat surprised. Had these two already strengthened their bodies before?


    Their rate of absorbing the herbal soup''s effects wasparable to that of Freya from his tribe.


    Half an hourter, Zoey had perfectly absorbed the energy of the herbal soup in the cauldron, and the liquid ceased to boil.


    "Is that it?" Zoey frowned. "Just this?"


    Ah!


    Moros felt a bit embarrassed.


    Normally, someone strengthening their body for the first time would be scalded and take nearly a day to absorb the soup''s power.


    Zoey''s speed was simply abnormal.


    He didn''t know that the speed at which the Warrior God Constitution absorbed energy was terrifyingly fast. For Zoey, this was just a routine process.


    Delmar''s speed wasn''t slow either. An hourter, he too had fully absorbed the herbal soup''s power.


    After all, he possessed the memories of the sea god Poseidon. Strengthening his body with witchcraft?


    Did they really think he didn''t know what was happening?


    This was simr to absorbing energy from this world, just that his current physical constitution wasn''t as good as Zoey''s, otherwise...


    "Hiss¡ª" Moros watched the two, couldn''t help but take a deep breath in surprise. Their current strength might not be formidable, but their potential for the future was enormous!


    They could very well be the future of witchcraft.


    "I will teach you witchcraft," Moros decided, nning to instruct them in some basic witchcraft practices.


    Zoey and Delmar watched intently, while William,cking interest, sat on the sofa watching TV with Erebus. Ares, meanwhile, was tidying up the house and sneaking nces towards the yard.


    He could sense that Moros was no ordinary figure and had long heard about the power of witchcraft. He thought, why not learn a bit, even if just by watching.


    Luna, after ying games for a while, nced towards the yard and said to William, "Mr. Johnson, are these two also going to live here with us?"


    William raised an eyebrow and replied, "No! Maximus has his own house,they can stay together in one room."


    To him, it seemed like no problem at all. Having Moros and the sea god Poseidon under the same roof seemed like an excellent idea.


    William even pondered a scenario: what if Delmar is caught halfway through secretly learning and Moros discovers that this guy is actually the old man, the sea god Poseidon? What would Moros'' expression be like then?


    It would surely be very interesting.

 Chapter 465 Finding a solution so quickly! Im impressed!

    Chapter 465 Finding a solution so quickly! I''m impressed!


    Time flew by, and twenty days had already passed.


    Delmar had been living under the same roof with Moros, who treated him as his most intimate disciple. Moros often praised Delmar''s exceptional talents in front of William, predicting that one day he would be the new deity of witchcraft.


    William was almost fed up with it, especially since Poseidon had even cut his hair short and was sporting a slicked-back hairstyle, following Moros around, respectfully addressing him as ''master'' and delighting Moros with his ttery, who in turn generously shared the secrets of witchcraft.


    With the memory of the sea god Poseidon, Delmar''s already extraordinary learning ability was further enhanced under the personal guidance of Moros, a deity of witchcraft. Learning these witchcraft spells was a breeze for him.


    So much so that within a week, Delmar had mastered over twenty kinds of witchcraft, bringing Moros to tears of joy.


    Delmar had be the brightest star of the Soulmancer Academy. Lucien and Walker had once tried to challenge Delmar but ended up being thoroughly outssed.


    As for the other students, they dared not provoke him, and he had be the undisputed top dog of the academy.


    That day, William was attending an advanced ss on cosmic astrology in the main lecture hall, and Delmar, skipping Moros'' ss, also came.


    William, who preferred sitting alone in thest row, was joined by Delmar, who leaned in and whispered mysteriously, "William, do you know what really happened back then?"


    "Which year are you referring to?" William had a hunch about what Delmar was implying, but he feigned ignorance.


    "The cmity of the gods!" Delmar whispered. "In the Divine Realm, I discovered mysterious powerful beings secretly amassing forces, constantly destroying the spatial barriers of parallel dimensions and the Prime World."


    William, while listening to the lecture, turned to Delmar, "And then?"


    Delmar spoke earnestly, "I suspect the one behind the cmity of the gods was that mysterious being. Who knows what he''s up to this time!"


    William replied nonchntly, "That''s none of my concern."


    "William, you''re wrong to say that," Delmar said in a lowered voice. "I also found out that this mysterious figure has made pacts with many powerful beings in the Divine Realm. Those who have made pacts with him are known as the Pact-Bearers, and he is known as the Primordial Demon God. I once captured one of the Pact-Bearers and extracted his memories. Do you know what I discovered?"


    William raised an eyebrow at him.


    Delmar''s eyes widened as he said, "Those who have made pacts can gain a certain amount of power by killing non-pact individuals. If they kill another pact-bearer, they can obtain half of the victim''s power, while the other half goes to the Primordial Demon God. The soul energy of the in pact-bearer also returns to the Primordial Demon God."


    "Do you realize what this means?" Delmar said through clenched teeth. "With the umtion over tens of thousands of years, how powerful has that Primordial Demon God be?"


    Williamughed, amused by the idea that the entity he had expelled from his body in the Divine Realm had such a title.


    So melodramatic!


    Primordial Demon God?!


    Hahaha!


    William couldn''t help butugh.


    "You''re stillughing?" Delmar said. "I estimate that the ultimate goal of the Primordial Demon God is to merge the three thousand parallel dimensions back into the Prime World. Then, he will descend, conquer the world, and the whole world will plunge into ughter!"


    William''s smile remained as he said, "I''ve also discovered a secret."


    "Oh? Do tell!" Delmar looked at William curiously.


    Delmar had always admired William, and they shared a good friendship. He knew William''s character well and understood that what he considered a secret must be something significant.


    William said with a smile, "Have you noticed that kid, Lucien?"


    Delmar nodded, "That child is extraordinarily talented. He''s destined for greatness!"


    William continued, "Like him, there are about seventy others in the Prime World. There used to be over a hundred. Each time one of them dies, the others share and absorb that person''s soul energy, along with a mysterious power. I think, when only one of them is left, the Primordial Demon God you mentioned will possess thatst individual''s body and descend into this world."


    Delmar was stunned, then frowned and said, "Are you suggesting that this is a necessary condition for the Primordial Demon God''s descent?"


    William nodded, "It''s just a guess. I''ve been ying an Auto Chess game recently, and it seems the theory is something like that."


    "Auto Chess?" Delmar looked at William, puzzled.


    William exined, "Three one-star characters canbine into a two-star character, and three two-stars can merge into a three-star. It''s probably simr to that."


    Delmar, feeling a bit dizzy from the exnation and not having yed Auto Chess himself, just about grasped William''s meaning.


    "So, you mean, as long as we protect those seventy or so individuals and prevent them from dying, even if only two are left alive, the Primordial Demon God won''t descend?" Delmar began to feel a bit excited.


    Had they found a way to break the deadlock?


    William nodded, "Theoretically, yes."


    These days, he had been researching the pact-bearers and the "Chosen Ones."


    Lucien and these other "Chosen Ones" possess the original power of the thing he expelled from his body. These powers, continuously merging, should eventually be able to resurrect.


    Delmar talked about protecting these people from death?


    William''s previous idea was to reduce their numbers to just one, not only refraining from stopping the process but even aiding it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just a rebirth, how powerful could that be?


    But William also pondered another question: after that being''s rebirth, would he have to p it into oblivion again?


    Contemting the potential future events, William felt everything was nd and uninteresting.


    If every enemy could be defeated with a single blow, indeed, there''s no fun in that.


    But regardless, these were not William''s concerns.


    Whether or not there''s a rebirth, it didn''t matter much to William,he''d let Delmar and the others deal with it.


    Or perhaps, even if that guy is resurrected, he will be made to live honestly as an ordinary person.


    Either way works!


    William felt indifferent about it,as long as it didn''t affect his normal life, anything was fine.


    Delmar excitedly said, "This method is fantastic, truly worthy of you, finding the solution so quickly! I''m impressed!"


    William smiled and replied, "It''s alright, but do you n to protect them?"


    "How can I protect them?" Delmar responded. "Let Zoey send people to guard them. My single strand of divine spirit can''t handle it all. Trying to break the Primordial Demon God''s setup with just a fragment of myself? That would be ridiculous, wouldn''t it?"


    "So, what do you n to do?" William was genuinely curious about Delmar''s approach.


    Delmar began to smile and said, "Wait and see. Since he wants to merge the three thousand parallel worlds back into the Prime World, I''ll give him a hand. I''ll bring the Divine Realm down ahead of schedule. Then, we''ll have the major powers take care of those seventy or so individuals, keeping them all separated and imprisoned."

 Chapter 466 William was sure to get a sound beating!

    Chapter 466 William was sure to get a sound beating!


    William thought that Delmar''s idea was quite good.


    However, those individuals were protected by mysterious powers, and the process of capturing or imprisoning them would likely be fraught with unexpectedplications. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    William also realized that the reason why those "Chosen Ones" had such a surge in strength was probably because they received the power of the thing William expelled from his body, which changed their destiny, rather than their own talents being exceptionally strong.


    "William, where did you put those divine artifacts of mine? I''ve been missing them for so many years... maybe you could return them to me?" Delmar finally voiced the thought he had since the moment he saw William.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly as he smiled, "That must be the real reason you''ve been looking for me."


    Back then, Poseidon, in gratitude to William for solving his quandary, excitedly gifted an amphora to William. Later, he made a bet with William: if William could break his Godyer Sword array, he would lend him the artifacts of Olympus and the Trident for a while.


    How long this ''while'' was, wasn''t specified, leading to the current situation where his belongings were still with William.


    Delmar chuckled, "William, you make it sound like I don''t cherish our friendship. I just wanted to catch up with an old friend."


    "Really?" William set down his pen, smiling yfully at Delmar, "Then you wouldn''t be upset if I told you I don''t remember where I put those artifacts, right?"


    Delmar looked somewhat embarrassed, forcing augh, "Of... of course, I wouldn''t be upset..."


    William had hit the nail on the head.


    The main reason Poseidon divided himself into three thousand avatars and entered various parallel dimensions was to find William and retrieve the Trident and other divine artifacts.


    "But... William, our bet was that I would lend you the Trident for a while, and now..." Delmar knew that William had many treasured artifacts, and although the Trident was a powerful divine artifact, William''s artifacts were no less formidable, some even more powerful.


    Take, for instance, his Sword of Soulbreaker...


    Delmar felt that given William''s stature, even if he really lost his Trident and other divine artifacts, or didn''t want to return them, he would at least offer a simrly valued artifact aspensation.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "Delmar, let''s get something straight. Your sword was lent to the William of the Age of the Gods, not to the current me. Why should I be responsible? Even if it''s lost, you shouldn''t being to me!"


    "Ah?" Delmar waspletely taken aback.


    The sword was lent to the William of the past, so what does it have to do with the current William?!


    What kind of nonsense was that?


    Was he simply denying any responsibility?


    "Moreover, what you just mentioned was a matter between the sea god Poseidon and William. Even if it involves returning the Trident and other divine artifacts, that would be to the sea god Poseidon, not to you, right?"


    Delmar was truly at a loss for words.


    ording to William''s logic, his Trident and other divine artifacts were as good as gone!


    And it was evident that William had no intention of offering anypensation.


    A total loss?


    William had already decided to enforce thew among these deities, aiming for peaceful coexistence. How could he possibly hand over the Trident and other artifacts of Olympus?


    Wouldn''t that be akin to handing over a weapon of mass destruction?


    Absolutely not!


    In the lecture hall, the teacher had finished speaking and left.


    William also packed up his things and stood up: "Is there anything else? If not, I''ll be heading out now."


    "Wait! I have another question!"


    Delmar couldn''t hold back any longer.


    William looked at him with an amiable smile.


    "Are you really just a novice Soulmancer? Can your strength return to its former level?"


    "Poseidon, that''s two questions!" William''s smile disappeared.


    Delmar became somewhat anxious: "Then ask both questions!"


    William chuckled, "We agreed to only ask one question, didn''t we?"


    Delmar, suppressing the urge to strike him down then and there, gritted his teeth: "Then answer the second one!"


    William pondered for a moment. He didn''t really need any power boost,as time passed, he would only get stronger.


    Currently, he felt many times more powerful than before. Over the years, he had been working hard to align his strength with the times.


    As for reducing his strength to how it was billions of years ago...


    That would be too difficult!


    He couldn''t even recall how weak he was back then!


    "That''s a bit difficult..." William mused, "Probably impossible."


    Delmar burst intoughter: "So, you really are just a novice Soulmancer now?"


    Hisughter was loud, attracting the attention of other students in the ssroom, who looked back at them.


    In their eyes, Delmar and William always seemed to have a good rtionship.


    And the fact that William was a novice Soulmancer was well-known, but they couldn''t understand why Delmar found it so amusing.


    William was taken aback for a moment, realizing his words could be easily misunderstood.


    But he didn''t exin. Instead, he said, "If you''re done asking, then I need to get going."


    "Go ahead! Tonight, let''s have a duel, a sword fight. What do you say?"


    Delmar didn''t intend to kick someone when they''re down, but having suffered countless setbacks at William''s hands in the past, now that he has the opportunity, isn''t it time to get back at William?


    As William said, he is now William, and he is Delmar.


    Delmar challenging William to a sword duel wasn''t really about revenge, right?


    This is merely a pure contest of swordsmanship.


    Delmar felt exceptionally happy at the thought of defeating the once-strongest sword deity William with just a fragment of his divine spirit.


    An unparalleled joy!


    William looked deeply at Delmar.


    Challenging him to a sword duel? What was he thinking?


    "Let''s talk about it tonight!" William was busy nning to meet Alice. Yesterday, Alice had already crafted more than nine hundred Legendary-grade pills, and by calction, she should being out today.


    After refining so many Legendary-grade pills, her control over mental power must be quite impressive. Even if she couldn''t fly, simply floating in mid-air would be very easy for her.


    After saying this, William walked towards the ssroom door, while Delmar called out loudly from behind, "Tonight, in your courtyard, let''s have a good duel!"


    "Alright!" William replied and walked away.


    Soon, the news of Delmar challenging William to a sword duel spread throughout the academy.


    Moros also received the news quickly.


    He didn''t take it seriously, seeing it as an obvious opportunity for William to offer some guidance to Delmar.


    Indeed, their rtionship seemed very good, and William must have agreed to guide Delmar out of respect for him!


    As for others who heard the news, some were nearly ready to pop champagne in celebration.


    Had the school bully Delmar finally be fed up with William?


    William was sure to get a sound beating!


    Of course, many also started worrying about William¡­


    William, however, didn''t think much of it. When he arrived at the bottom of the cliff, Alice was already standing on the surface of theke, hands behind her back, exuding the aura of a strong person. Even when she heard footsteps behind her, she remained undisturbed.

 Chapter 467 I also think you can handle it! Go for it!

    Chapter 467 I also think you can handle it! Go for it!


    William could tell that Alice was trying to show off her new skill in front of him: the water surface suspension technique.


    Yes, the water surface suspension technique!


    After her recent practice in alchemy, Alice had achieved unprecedented control over her mental power, reaching the peak of advanced Soulmancer level.


    In just twenty days, she had progressed from an intermediate to the peak of advanced Soulmancer level, a feat that would qualify her as a genius in any era.


    But...


    Showing off water surface suspension as a Soulmancer at the peak of advanced level?


    That''s really not something to brag about!


    Aren''t advanced level Soulmancers usually capable of flying, moving mountains, and alteringndscapes?


    Yet, after such a significant improvement in her abilities, Alice still couldn''t manage to fly. Considering she''s favored by a Cosmic Entity, fused with the energy of an ancient dragon''s orb, eats the meat of ancient dragons daily, and receives personal guidance from the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, is this all she can do?


    Considering she''s favored by a Cosmic Entity, fused with the energy of an ancient dragon''s orb, eats the meat of ancient dragons daily, and receives personal guidance from the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, is this all she can do?


    William thought that even a stray dog picked up from the roadside might have learned to fly by now.


    He slowly approached, and Alice still showed no sign of turning around. She even tilted her head back slowly, gazing at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle.


    It''s over, Alice''s delusional syndrome is ring up again!


    William walked to the edge of theke and lightly touched the water''s surface with his toe.


    Instantly, a thousand waves surged towards Alice at the center of theke.


    "Ah!" Alice was startled but quickly mobilized her energy, surrounding herself with a barrier of sword energy. The waves crashed over her, yet not a drop of water touched her.


    However, William''s action thwarted her attempt to impress. She turned around in a huff and snapped, "What are you doing?"


    William retorted, "And what are you doing? I asked you to improve your strength, not to stand on ake for no reason."


    "I... I was just trying to surprise you. I can now stand on theke effortlessly! Isn''t that amazing?" Alice became a bit frantic, having thought William would praise her.


    Turns out, she was just overthinking it.


    William spoke with a dismissive tone, "Standing on ake effortlessly? And that''s supposed to be very impressive?"


    "Ah?" Alice felt insulted.


    William, unconcerned, asked, "Can you fly up to the cliff top now?"


    Alice instantly stepped in front of William, excitedly saying, "Let me show you the pills I''ve refined, a total of one thousand and eight."


    William turned away, saying, "I don''t want to see them!"


    Alice was on the verge of tears, thinking, ''Is this how a couple should be? What woman wouldn''t be infuriated by such a boyfriend?''


    "You can talk about it once you can fly to the cliff top!" William knew what he was doing. He couldn''t let Alice think she could ck off just because she had his protection.


    Regardless of their rtionship, making her stronger was always the right choice.


    Over the years, William had many women, but except for a few from the Age of the Gods, none had reached the advanced Soulmancer level. It seemed like a curse, almost ironic.


    Now that Alice had finally broken through to the advanced Soulmancer level and was favored by a Cosmic Entity, William genuinely wondered if she could achieve true immortality.


    "I''ll do it!" Alice, besides practicing alchemy for the past twenty days, hadn''t forgotten to attempt flying.


    William had sealed the power of the Sword of Soulbreaker, but the flying technique taught by the Sword of Soulbreaker was easy to learn.


    The art of flying wasn''t that difficult for Alice.


    She huffed, waved her hand, and the Sword of Soulbreaker floated in mid-air. Then, holding the hilt, she firmly grasped the sword.


    At that moment, the Sword of Soulbreaker still looked like a wooden sword, resembling those used by medieval swordsmanship practitioners.


    Back then, many beginners practiced with wooden swords.


    William looked up, slightly satisfied. Alice hadn''t shown him her flying ability before, probably wanting to surprise him.


    "Go to the cliff top!" William said. "I''ll wait for you there!"


    With that, he disappeared from the spot, reappearing directly on the cliff top. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The mountain was about 10,000 feet high. William waited at the cliff top for around ten minutes before Alice appeared before him.


    Is that it?


    A speed of one thousand feet per minute?


    William had never seen such a graceful flight.


    Alice, holding the sword hilt, was actually trembling...


    "I''ve flown up here." Afternding safely, Alice was still a bit shaken, but she managed to put on aposed smile. "How was it? Not bad, right?"


    Williamughed, "Your speed... I really just..."


    "Really just what?" Alice, still unsettled and naturally afraid of heights, felt it was already an aplishment to have flown up. "What about it?"


    William nodded, "Really not bad."


    Alice sighed in relief, showing a satisfied smile. "You finally know how to speak."


    She thought William was going to mock her again.


    William said, "Seeing that your strength has improved significantly, tonight you''ll take my ce in a duel."


    "Ah?" Alice felt almost overwhelmed. "Another duel?"


    "Why do you say ''another''?" William raised an eyebrow.


    Alice spoke wearily, "Why? Don''t you know?"


    William seemed to be an expert at putting her in tough situations.


    Previously, he had her fight someone when she was at an intermediate Soulmancer level against a Demi-God level opponent. It was like a joke. Was he actually trying to get her killed?


    William didn''t answer her directly. Alice sighed and looked at William warily, asking, "First tell me, what''s the strength level of the person I''m supposed to fight?"


    "Him? Just an ordinary person. He wanted topete in swordsmanship with me, but I thought he was too weak, and you happen to need some practice." William said as if it was a matter of fact, "So, I''m giving this opportunity to you. Cherish it."


    "Just an ordinary person?" Alice let out augh resembling that of a goose. "Then I can handle it."


    William nodded, "I also think you can handle it! Go for it!"


    Alice smiled happily, "I think so too."


    William continued, "First go check on your father, then take a bath, change your clothes, and I''ll take you out to eat something. After that, you canpete with him tonight."


    He knew very well that Poseidon was also a swordsmanship expert. In the past, if William was considered the best, then Poseidon would be a close second.


    Delmar, who had the memories of Poseidon, would certainly not becking in pure swordsmanship skills. At least without unleashing the power of the Sword of Soulbreaker, Alice would definitely not stand a chance against him.


    Getting beaten was inevitable! Before that, let her enjoy herselffortably for a while.


    Being well-fed before getting beaten would at least not make her look so pitiful.


    Of course, William also wanted to conduct a small test.


    Alice was now favored by a Cosmic Entity, a true Chosen One.


    So, could Delmar, an incarnation of a fragment of Poseidon''s divine spirit, harm Alice?


    During their sword duel, if Alice''s life were threatened, would a thunderbolt strike from the sky and hit Delmar?

 Chapter 468 Men are really unreliable

    Chapter 468 Men are really unreliable


    Alice was unaware of all the thoughts William had been entertaining. She simply thought the evening''s n was a simple celebration of her leaving the cliff base. She was overjoyed inside, even thinking that William had finally made a significant change for her.


    They first visited Alice''s home.


    Calvin, her father, breathed a sigh of relief the moment he saw his daughter. Alice had been away with William for so long without any contact. Her phone was unreachable, nobody could find her, and when asked, William only mentioned that Alice was undergoing secret training. Calvin had even suspected at one point that William might have harmed his precious daughter. Though William didn''t seem like a bad person, as a father who hadn''t seen his daughter for many days, how could he not worry?


    "Dad, I''m going to take a bath first. Could you prepare something to eat for me?" Alice had been at the cliff base all these days, only able to bathe in theke water tinged with dragon blood. Although it strengthened her body, she always felt ufortable.


    Which girl doesn''t like to be clean and fragrant?


    Calvin had rushed home from hispany as soon as he knew Alice was back. Seeing his daughter looking healthy and clean, he naturally felt relieved and asked, "Alice, what would you like to eat? Should Dad cook for you?"


    Alice had already dashed into her room. Hearing his offer, she hurriedly called out, "Dad! Please don''t cook! Let Mia or William do it."


    In her heart, she actually wanted William to cook, given his culinary skills were quite tempting. However, since William and she were not married yet and he was somewhat a guest, it was up to her father to decide. Anyway, the food cooked by her father was not something she could eat.


    Fatherly love was too heavy for Alice to bear.


    "William, please sit down. I''ll ask Mia to cook for her," Calvin said, clearly very pleased with Alice''s fianc¨¦. But he couldn''t ask William to cook.


    A man should maintain his position in the family.


    William didn''t make any show of insisting otherwise and simply sat down on the sofa.


    After taking a bath, Alice changed into the off-shoulder evening gown William had made for herst time and put on beautiful makeup. She took her time, and an hour and a halfter, she re-emerged as the exquisite little princess she was.


    At the dining table, an array of dishes had been prepared.


    Mia, who had watched Alice grow up, knew her tastes better than Calvin did. In just an hour and a half, she managed to prepare eight dishes.


    Usually, Alice would have a little bit of each dish, being mindful of her figure as most girls are.


    Alice eyed the food on the table, then slowly and methodically took her seat.


    William watched her, knowing all this was just a facade.


    If she wasn''t concerned about appearances, she would probably be devouring the food by now.


    "Alice, go ahead and eat!" Calvin said with a smile. "William mentioned you were away for secret training. Is it over now?"


    "Yes, it is!" Alice, holding her knife and fork, nodded without taking her eyes off the dishes. After swallowing hard, she couldn''t resist anymore and used her fork to pick up the Baked and Braised Pork Shank, a dish she usually ate the least.


    Her actions were still graceful.


    William just watched.


    Calvin invited him to eat as well, and William sampled a few dishes.


    At first, Calvin chatted with Alice about various family matters, but gradually, their conversation dwindled.


    An hourter, William and Calvin exchanged nces as Alice finally put down her knife and fork.


    She had truly mastered William''s way of eating. Though her actions seemed graceful, she never really stopped, and she managed to clear every dish on the table.


    Then, with a smile, she slowly wiped her lips with a napkin and said, "I''m done eating. What about you two?"


    William chuckled, "We''re full just watching."


    Alice red at him, her cheeks reddening. He never seemed to understand the concept of tacit understanding.


    "Dad, we''re going out," said Alice, eager to enjoy her newfound freedom after being confined to the cliff base.


    "Will you be back tonight?" Calvin asked.


    Alice looked at William questioningly.


    William responded, "The academy has arranged amodation for us, so we won''t being back."


    Alice''s cheeks flushed again. Was this an official move towards living together?


    "We won''t be back tonight," Alice added, following William''s lead.


    Calvin, fully aware that his daughter had grown up, spoke with aplex expression, "Then be careful out there."


    He might not be a Soulmancer, but he understood that the world of Soulmancers was much more brutal than that of ordinary people.


    Alice smiled and reassured him, "Dad, don''t worry. I''m quite strong now, what could possibly happen?"


    William didn''t say much. After bidding farewell to Calvin, he left with Alice.


    After taking Alice around the amusement park, and while she was still in high spirits, he finally said, "Alice, I need to tell you something."


    "Hmm? What is it? Where are we going to y next?" Alice''s face was radiant with happiness, her eyes twinkling mischievously as she raised an eyebrow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    William smiled and said, "I just wanted to tell you that the person you''ll bepeting in swordsmanship with tonight is an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon."


    "What incarnation? My swordsmanship is quite... huh?" Alice''s smile gradually froze and then disappearedpletely, turning into a face of dismay. "Could you repeat that? I''m afraid I misheard."


    Still smiling, William gave Alice a big hug and whispered in her ear, "He''s an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon."


    Alice pushed him away, pouting, "The sea god Poseidon you''re talking about, isn''t he one of the powerful Twelve Olympians, the ruler of the seas?"


    William nodded seriously, "Though I don''t think the sea god Poseidon you''re referring to is that formidable, it''s probably him."


    Alice, staring into William''s eyes, asked, "Have you found another woman?"


    William shook his head, "No, I haven''t!"


    Alice punched him lightly with her fist and said with a bitter smile, "I mean, do you not love me anymore?"


    William shook his head again.


    "Then why are you so eager to send me to my doom?"


    William replied, "I don''t think you''ll die! Just treat him as a sparring partner."


    "He''s just an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon, not Poseidon himself," William exined. "You don''t need to be afraid of him. With the swordsmanship I''ve taught you, it should be a¡­ 20-80 split in your favor."


    Alice frowned and asked, "I get the eighty percent?"


    William looked at her with a smiling face...


    No words were needed!


    "Men are really unreliable." Alice looked at William tearfully, now seriously doubting whether William was sending her off to be defeated.

 Chapter 469 Were they building their love nest before marriage?

    Chapter 469 Were they building their love nest before marriage?


    Watching Alice''s pitiful expression, William couldn''t help but smile even more.


    "Don''t worry, I think you won''t die." William dared not foretell Alice''s future, nor did he want to, but with the holy aura surrounding her head, even an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon surely couldn''t kill Alice. Only the sea god Poseidon himself might pose a real threat.


    "But that''s the sea god Poseidon!" Alice never imagined that characters from mythology would actuallye to life.


    Her, an advanced level Soulmancer, battling the sea god Poseidon?


    William was perhaps overestimating her.


    "It''s just an incarnation, nothing to worry about. You don''t need to be afraid of him," William reassured her. "It''s not the full power of the sea god Poseidon."


    Alice couldn''t help but give a wry smile, "Even if it''s just an incarnation, it''s still an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon. How am I supposed to fight against that kind of power?"


    William replied with a smile, "Don''t worry, if you really can''t beat him, I''ll step in, just like I did in Ravenwood."


    Alice then asked in a low voice, "And what if we still can''t win?"


    William shrugged, "Then we''ll just have to die together."


    Alice had thought William would confidently assure her that even the sea god Poseidon was no match for him.


    "Stop overthinking, you''ll know once you''ve fought," William said as they arrived at the Soulmancer Academy. "Let me show you where I''m staying first."


    Alice nodded, following William to his vi.


    Was William finallying around to the idea of living together, to enjoy their own little world of happiness?


    Alice had already forgotten about the sword duel. She still wanted to believe in William, at least that he wouldn''t let her face death.


    Were they building their love nest before marriage?


    Lost in these thoughts, Alice couldn''t help but smile to herself.


    "Give me the key to the door; I''ll open it." Alice was already thinking about how to decorate their cozy little home.


    Should they get a cat or a dog? Maybe a Golden Retriever, nt some flowers and sulents, which don''t require much care...


    Alice was beaming with joy all the way. When she opened the door, she saw Luna and Erebus, two little kids, sitting on the living room sofa watching TV.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re back," Luna greeted upon seeing Alice, saying with face-blindness, "Alice, have you finished your secret training? Want some ice cream?"


    "Oh, no thanks," Alice replied.


    Alice felt that this wasn''t quite what she had imagined, but then she remembered that these kids were probably powerful demons. If they weren''t kept close, William probably wouldn''t feel at ease.


    No problem! No big deal!


    Just two more kids.


    While she was thinking this, Ares walked out of the kitchen and asked, "Mr. Johnson, have you had dinner? The meal is ready."


    "I''ve already eaten. You guys go ahead," William said. He had already had some food at the Turner''s and wasn''t feeling hungry at the moment.


    Alice was slightly taken aback but quickly epted the situation. Having a chef in the house was fine, especially since the chef was a man.


    As long as it wasn''t another woman.


    Just as Alice was about to smile and greet Ares, Zoey came out of the bathroom. Her long hair was wet, she was wearing a loose home outfit, and it was obvious she had just taken a bath... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alice''s face darkened. She nced at Zoey, then red at William, pouting and saying with a sense of grievance, "You said you weren''t keeping another woman."


    Seeing her like this, William''s smile deepened. Was this the woman she thought he was keeping?


    Zoey, meanwhile, asked, "What are you guys talking about? Oh, Ares, where''s the hairdryer?"


    Ares quickly fetched the hairdryer for Zoey.


    As Zoey was drying her hair, Alice felt so wronged she wanted to cry.


    The word "breakup" lingered on her lips, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    After handing Zoey the hairdryer, Ares approached William, nced at Alice, and asked, "Mr. Johnson, may I know who thisdy is?"


    William smiled and replied, "She''s my Madam. Well, in the terms of this era, my wife."


    Ares had a moment of realization andplimented, "Your Madam is indeed noble and beautiful, a perfect match for you, Mr. Johnson."


    William simply nodded in response.


    Ares, who clearly wasn''t much of a tterer, chuckled awkwardly and said, "Well, Mr. Johnson, I''ll leave you to it then. I''ll go prepare dinner."


    William seemed to be in a particrly good mood.


    Alice, on the other hand, was utterly dumbfounded, standing speechless.


    What just happened?


    What did William just say?


    "Are you okay?" William pinched Alice''s cheek, wondering if she had gotten confused.


    Alice''s face flushed hotly, grabbing William''s hand, she asked, "What did you just tell him... you said I''m your what?"


    William frowned, "Aren''t you my wife? We are practically married."


    His serious demeanor made Alice''s heart race.


    Was he using his most solemn face to say the sweetest words?


    But how could he say that out loud?


    That''s so embarrassing!


    There are so many people around!


    "I... we haven''t gotten a Marriage Certificate yet, I''m not your wife!" Alice protested verbally, yet her hand clutched William''s tightly, as if afraid he would run away if she let go.


    William''s expression grew more serious, asking, "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Alice was almost driven to despair. Had she ever said she didn''t want to marry him?


    Didn''t he understand a girl''s modesty?


    William''s brow rxed into a smile, "I get it, you''re just shy."


    He fancied himself as someone who understood women, much like some love experts who are perennially single.


    Due to the context of past eras, marriages among nobility were arranged by families and formed as political alliances, meaning William never really experienced true romance.


    Later on, it goes without saying that William either engaged in various odd jobs or simply relied on his charm to captivate women.


    The process of courtship was practically skipped.


    He had been with many women, but he definitely couldn''t be considered a true romantic.


    "Don''t say any more." Alice red fiercely at William.


    William naturally ceased speaking,he wasn''t foolish. Alice''s reaction was clearly not one of unwillingness.


    Zoey, while drying her hair, asked in surprise, "You two are married?"


    William responded, "Not yet, but she''s essentially my wife already."


    "Why?" Zoey pondered aloud, "I remember you need to get a Marriage Certificate from the City Clerk''s Office to be legally married."


    William gave her a dismissive look, "You wouldn''t understand even if I exined."


    "Oh!" Zoey responded and continued drying her hair.

 Chapter 470 It didnt seem like an ordinary practice wooden sword

    Chapter 470 It didn''t seem like an ordinary practice wooden sword


    The news of Delmar challenging William to a sword duel had spread throughout the entire academy by today.


    As soon as the mealtime was over, a crowd rushed to the arena, eagerly anticipating a spectacle. The two main characters hadn''t even appeared yet, but the audience was already very enthusiastic, almost as if it were only missing vendors selling popcorn and c in the front rows.


    Delmar also arrived at the vi to find William.


    "You defeat her first, then you can fight me," William said, pushing Alice forward.


    Delmar looked at Alice, just an advanced Soulmancer at her peak...


    He stared at Alice, his pupils suddenly contracting, his mouth agape, unable to close it...


    Is this what an advanced Soulmancer looks like?


    Why does her level seem so peculiar?


    And what about the divine halo circling above her head?


    Why does she have a divine halo?


    Isn''t that something only a few deities possess?


    "William, who is this girl?" Delmar waspletely baffled. Could this girl be a future deity?


    "My wife," William said. "You want a sword duel, right? Duel with her first."


    "Your wife?" Delmar was utterly shocked. He nced at Alice and then at Zoey, his expression growing even moreplex.


    He had thought William was intending to rekindle something with Zoey, but it seemed William had no such ns.


    Was he nning to keep Zoey as a mistress?


    "I have no issue dueling with her, but it might not be good if she gets hurt!" Delmar, indeed just an incarnation of Poseidon in this world, could easily outmatch any Soulmancer here.


    An incarnation of a high-ranking divine king, his power was no joke.


    Even with the divine halo around Alice''s head and the power she absorbed from the ancient dragon''s orb, she would still be like an ant before him.


    In Delmar''s view, in today''s world, aside from Moros, no one else could possibly be his match.


    However, Williamughed and said, "Defeat her first, then we''ll talk."


    He had never really believed that Alice could beat Delmar.


    But he also didn''t think Delmar would kill Alice in front of him.


    Doesn''t Delmar like to secretly learn special techniques?


    Having Alice spar with Delmar in swordsmanship is, in a way, allowing Delmar to secretly learn special techniques, isn''t it?


    William''s swordsmanship was indeed formidable, but for Alice to fully grasp it with her level ofprehension in a short time was unrealistic.


    Delmar smiled, "Let''s not waste words. My main goal is to duel with you in swordsmanship. If I beat her, will you then fight me?"


    William nodded, "Of course."


    "To the arena, then! Everyone is waiting." What Delmar really wanted was to defeat William in swordsmanship before arge audience.


    In his view, defeating Alice would take at most one strike.


    Any more than one sword swing, and he would consider his many years of living a waste.


    Zoey and Ares, hearing that Delmar was going to duel Alice in swordsmanship, also eagerly followed them out. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In Zoey''s opinion, Alice was quite formidable, but her master Delmar...


    No, no, no!


    The Delmar who was no longer considered a master, his strength was just not up to par.


    Over the years, it has been rare for Delmar to find someone he deems worthy of facing him.


    When they arrived at the arena, it was already surrounded by a crowd.


    "Alice? Wasn''t she in the Divine Realm?"


    "Hold on! What''s going on here? Wasn''t Delmar supposed to challenge that Pretty boy William?"


    "Damn! William is really shameless, using a substitute again?"


    ...


    After Alice and Delmar entered the arena, the surrounding crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    Numerous people vehemently condemned William''s disgraceful act of sending a substitute.


    Garen stood at the very front, giving William a deep look.


    A true powerhouse remains a powerhouse, unfazed even by the multitude of insults hurled at him. Such a mental state was something for Garen to learn from.


    As for the idiots behind him...


    How could they know that William was actually the ultimate substitute, the strongest of them all?


    Now, Garen recalled every encounter he had with Alice,almost every time, William was there.


    Thinking about it, everything made sense.


    The real powerhouse was actually William.


    Alice was probably just an average intermediate level Soulmancer.


    Garen''s gaze fell on Alice, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Was this the aura of an intermediate level Soulmancer?


    It seemed like it...


    But then again, it didn''t...


    Alice seemed to have reached the peak strength of an advanced Soulmancer, and there appeared to be a strange power emanating from her.


    There was a significant differencepared to a month ago.


    With Garen''s capabilities, he couldn''t discern the divine halo circling above Alice''s head.


    Such a halo could only be possessed through the favor of a Cosmic Entity, something even Moros hadn''t been able to detect.


    Moros had only sensed that Alice possessed an overflowing soul energy, making her the most powerful ordinary person he had ever encountered in terms of physical prowess.


    "Is she Mr. Johnson''s disciple?"


    Indeed, Delmar was ultimately not worthy of receiving personal guidance from Mr. Johnson.


    Moros thought this was not surprising.


    After all, even he himself wasn''t qualified to be instructed by William.


    When he lived in William''s house, he could at best be considered a pet...


    Alice entered the academy''s arena, her steps somewhat heavy.


    That annoying William, he had initially said it was just a duel against an ordinary person, but now he revealed that Delmar was an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon.


    That''s a deity from legends!


    Even if it''s just an incarnation of the sea god Poseidon, it wasn''t something she could handle.


    "Delmar, please be gentle..." Standing about 15 feet away from Delmar, Alice couldn''t help but nervously smile.


    It''s better to ask for mercy in advance to avoid getting seriously hurtter.


    Delmar nodded slightly, saying, "Just attack freely."


    Seeing Alice holding a wooden sword, he naturally couldn''t use a sharp sword to take advantage of the situation. He stretched out his hand, and a tree branch flew into his grasp.


    "I''ll use this to fight you, so no one can say I''m bullying you," Delmar pondered. "You attack first, so you have a chance to draw your sword before I start my attack."


    His haughty demeanor seemed to be asking for trouble.


    Some of the onlookers were starting to feel uneasy.


    Did this idiot Delmar not know that Alice was a power beyond Quasi-Deity level?


    It seemed he was about to get beaten right here.


    Alice gave a nod, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, her mind filled with the sword techniques and secrets William had taught her.


    Three breathster, she stabbed straight at Delmar with a straightforward thrust.


    Delmar''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This sword technique did have a bit of William''s style.


    But unfortunately, it was only slightly simr.


    The technique must have been learned from William, but the power she wielded was far fromparable.


    A master swordsman can influence an opponent''s mind with powerful sword techniques.


    But for Alice to try and influence Delmar''s mind with sword techniques was truly a joke.


    With a flick of his wrist, Delmar knocked Alice''s sword out of her hand with the tree branch, dropping it to the ground.


    In the next moment, the branch was pointed at Alice''s throat.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Many in the audience hadn''t evenprehended what had happened.


    Delmar''s attention, however, was captured by the wooden sword on the ground.


    This sword?


    It didn''t seem like an ordinary practice wooden sword.

 Chapter 471 A god-slaying strike?

    Chapter 471 A god-ying strike?


    Just as Delmar was about to pick up the Sword of Soulbreaker to examine it, a glint shed in Alice''s eyes, and the sword returned to her hand.


    "Can''t even hold onto your sword?"


    Alice heard William''s voice in her ear, but she realized that her body was no longer under her control. At this moment, the ultimate substitute stepped in.


    Alice finally rxed. With William by her side, even if her opponent was the sea god Poseidon, she didn''t feel as frightened.


    Delmar hadn''t realized yet that his opponent had changed.


    He chuckled, "Little girl, step down. Let Williame up. You''re no match for me."


    Alice''s gaze was cold as she asked, "Do you want to test swordsmanship skills, or the secrets sword techniques?"


    Delmarughed heartily, "Your choice! Just bring your strongest strike."


    "Is that so?"


    William''s voice reached Alice''s ears again.


    "Feel it closely. You need to learn not just from me, but from him too. His swordsmanship is simpler, so it should be easier for you to learn."


    Alice responded to William in her mind.


    If anyone else heard what William was saying, they would probably be astounded.


    Right, right, right!


    So you''re the best!


    Even the sword techniques of the sea god Poseidon are like child''s y to you.


    Just when everyone thought the duel was over, Alice lunged at Delmar with her sword again.


    In the instant she thrust, the previously clear sky suddenly filled with a red glow.


    An extraordinary phenomenon appeared in the heavens and earth.


    Delmar was momentarily stunned, and the sword almost reached his throat before he barely managed to smack Alice''s Sword of Soulbreaker away with the tree branch.


    The secret sword technique Alice used indeed had no effect on him, but what if it had been William instead?


    As the branch touched the body of the Sword of Soulbreaker, merely grazing the t side and not the edge, it instantly turned to dust.


    The wooden sword was now pointing at Delmar''s throat, just an inch away.


    Cold sweat rolled down Delmar''s forehead.


    He had no doubt that Alice''s strike could have been lethal.


    Delmar even had an illusion.


    Could this sword obliterate his divine soul?


    "That sword is not right!" Delmar''s eyes were fixed intently on the wooden sword in Alice''s hand.


    There was definitely something off about that sword!


    Alice mocked, "You''re not suggesting that my sword is a divine weapon, are you?"


    From outside the arena, Zoey shouted, "Delmar, her sword has a Sword Spirit, it''s extremely powerful."


    William almost forgot that Zoey had seen the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Delmar then said, "I knew something was off..."


    But as he spoke, he felt even more that something was amiss.


    Even if Alice was incredibly strong, she was still just an advanced level Soulmancer. Even with a divine sword, could she unleash the kind of power disyed in that secret sword technique?


    It wasn''t about the sword at all!


    The secret sword technique wasn''t about what sword she was wielding.


    "Do you want to continue?" William, controlling Alice''s body, asked, "If you think there''s a problem with the sword, we can both switch to different swords and duel again."


    Delmar could ept being defeated by William, but he absolutely could not ept being defeated by Alice, an advanced level Soulmancer.


    Even if her future prospects were boundless, at least for now, she was still pathetically weak!


    "Again!" Delmar''s brow furrowed, and the aura around him underwent a drastic change.


    This time, he was serious. He wanted to see what this young girl was truly capable of.


    The aura of Poseidon''s divine soul surged, leaving everyone around feeling an unprecedented suffocation.


    Even Moros, who had been cheerfully watching the battle, suddenly changed his expression.


    This aura was so familiar!!


    He frowned, thinking hard, and finally remembered whose aura it was!


    "Despicable, shameless Poseidon!! To think you dared deceive me!"


    Moros, furious, had already sealed the surrounding space.


    Delmar noticed the anomaly in the surrounding space and his mouth twitched violently.


    Bad news! He had been found out!


    In his excitement, he had forgotten that Moros was watching.


    He was doomed! He had really messed up this time.


    Moros, with his control over spatialws, was not someone his mere incarnation could defeat.


    It was just a pity that he hadn''t managed to steal Moros''s spatialw powers yet.


    The witchcraft he had learned these past days was something Delmar actually looked down upon.


    At this moment, William nced at Moros. Moros shivered and turned to look at William.


    He quickly understood that William must have known Delmar''s identity all along, but since William hadn''t said anything, it meant he tacitly allowed Delmar''s actions.


    If he now killed Delmar, would William get angry?


    Thinking this, Moros withdrew his power.


    But he red at Delmar with gritted teeth!


    Delmar could clearly feel the fluctuations of the spatial powers around him. Moros had actually stopped targeting him.


    Never mind that for now, at worst it''s just death.


    Just an incarnation, if he died, so be it. It wasn''t a big deal. He might as well have this duel before his demise.


    He stretched out his hand, and a longsword suitable for two-handed use fell into his grasp from outside the arena, pointing at Alice: "You don''t need to change swords!"


    William certainly hadn''t forgotten how Delmar had mocked Alice just moments ago.


    Alice curled her lips into a scornful smile, "I wouldn''t want you to use me of bullying you."


    With that, she sheathed the Sword of Soulbreaker, and a tree branch, still adorned with fresh green leaves,nded in her hand.


    Delmar''s face darkened. Although he was an incarnation of a deity, Poseidon himself was known for his quick temper.


    An advanced level Soulmancer, mocking him using the same method he had just used?


    Throwing back his own words and actions at him.


    The key question was, if she was always this strong, then what was the deal with her first strike?


    Was she deliberately showing weakness to lower his guard?


    "Hmph! Little girl, I won''t hold back this time!" Delmar coldly huffed, raising the two-handed sword in his hand.


    The red glow in the sky dispersed, reced by purple lightning and a downpour of rain.


    Looking up, the sky was filled with purple lightning apanied by heavy rain, and the sound of thunder was incessant. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Garen, standing aside, was petrified.


    What kind of sword technique was this?


    A sword can simplifyplexity, focusing power into a single strike.


    But Delmar''s strike wasn''t deliberately summoning the storm,it was a natural phenomenon caused by his sword move.


    Although Alice couldn''t control her own body, she could see everything happening in front of her.


    "It''s over! He''s angry now." Alice was nearly panicking internally. The sea god Poseidon angry ¨C what did that mean?


    "Why panic? Just feel his strike. This is a god-ying strike. Most who have seen it are dead. You get to learn from it, so cherish it," William said, controlling Alice''s body, holding just a small tree branch, showing no intention to fight.


    It was like in a video game, where the opponent''s special move is charging up, but he kept pressing the taunt button.


    "How can I learn from this?"


    Alice was on the verge of breakdown. A god-ying strike? It sounded incredibly powerful.


    William, seemingly indifferent, watched Delmar and said to Alice, "Calm down, you canprehend it."

 Chapter 472 William, the deceiver!

    Chapter 472 William, the deceiver!


    Alice was somewhat at a loss.


    Comprehending the opponent''s secret sword technique?


    Again?


    Did they really think it was so easy to just understand it onmand?


    Alice didn''t dare to contradict, so she just tried to calm down and attempt toprehend this strike.


    Having previously learned William''s secret sword technique, Alice had some insights into swordsmanship.


    But Delmar''s strike was not slow.


    As he raised his hand, a storm enveloped the sword.


    The sword descended.


    An endless storm swept in.


    If it were just Alice alone, she might have beenpletely obliterated under this attack.


    At that moment, the tree branch in Alice''s hand suddenly transformed into the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Images of William ying a fierce beast with his sword shed through Alice''s mind.


    "The rest is up to you now!"


    William left these words in his soul and abruptly left Alice''s body?


    "Huh?" Alice regained control of her body, her eyes filled with terror.


    William had chosen this moment to leave her body.


    Delmar''s strike was filled with immense energy, but the intangible pressure was even more terrifying.


    Alice felt as though she was in the midst of raging waves, facing the approach of death.


    William quietly watched from afar.


    He didn''t believe Alice could defeat Delmar, but he also didn''t believe Delmar could kill Alice.


    Only in the face of real life and death could Alice''s potential be truly unleashed.


    Could someone truly favored by a Cosmic Entity die so easily?


    Indeed, in a split second, the divine halo that had been circling above Alice''s head merged into her body,bining with her advanced Soulmancer power.


    William watched Alice''s every move intently from start to finish.


    At that moment, Alice''s eyes suddenly glowed with a faint purple light.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker in her hand sang piercingly, and Alice, as if transformed, fixed her gaze determinedly and struck at Delmar.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker erupted with terrifying energy, forcibly breaking through the tornado swirling around Delmar''s sword.


    This strike, taught by William, was now understood by Alice to about 50%. Coupled with the power of the divine halo, it managed to break the seal William had casually ced on the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    "Not bad at all! It indeed has consciousness!" William murmured to himself.


    That divine halo definitely possessed its own consciousness!


    Could it be carrying the will of a Cosmic Entity?


    With the seal on the Sword of Soulbreaker broken, Delmar''s two-handed sword instantly shattered into fragments.


    The raging storm dissipated without a trace.


    "Dare to draw your sword in front of this Sword Spirit?"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreakerughed heartily, thinking William had released the seal. The audacity of this guy to duel Alice in swordsmanship ¨C wasn''t that courting death?


    Delmar''s face drastically changed.


    His strongest strike, the god-ying sword, had been broken?


    And that voice of the Sword Spirit...


    Damn, he finally understood why he felt that wooden sword was extraordinary.


    Wasn''t it William''s personal sword?


    If his sword was in Alice''s hands, and its Sword Spirit had emerged, did that mean William at least had some strength, and his own power hadn''t weakened much?


    Deceiver!


    William, the deceiver!


    Delmar''s strongest god-ying strike was broken. Alice, now enveloped with the power of the divine halo and the force unleashed from the Sword of Soulbreaker, along with William''s secret sword technique, was overwhelming.


    Delmar quickly gave up any resistance.


    It was just an incarnation, after all. Even if he managed to dodge, he would likely be killed by Moros. Worse, Moros might banish him to the chaotic flows of space, subjecting him to untold suffering.


    So be it, death then!


    Since he was certain that William''s power hadn''t diminished much, that was enough. There was no escape for him now, unless he killed Alice.


    He could do that, but there was no need. More importantly, he was afraid of angering William.


    Delmar nced towards William, even with a hint of a smile on his lips.


    As Alice''s sword was about to pierce his chest, the next moment, Delmar found himself in his own bedroom.


    The power of spatialws.


    Even the powerful Sword of Soulbreaker locked onto Delmar''s aura, and Moros couldn''t save him, but with just a nce from William, Delmar miraculously escaped death.


    "Where is he?" Moros''s eyes shed with astonishment. He knew William could manipte spatialws, but he didn''t expect William to use them to such an extent.


    It''s important to note that the space barrier near Alice and Delmar just now was unstable. If it were Moros, he could take the opportunity to kill Delmar, but he would definitely not be able to survive under Alice''s unsealed Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The sh between Poseidon''s mightiest god-ying sword and Alice''s thrust meant that no creature could have survived nearby.


    Moros didn''t know how to use the power of space to teleport any one of them, but William did it effortlessly.


    "Where is he?" The purple light in Alice''s eyes faded, and she looked around in fear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Let''s go, he''s gone," William called from not too far away.


    Alice then ran to William, her heart pounding uncontrobly, looking at him with confusion.


    "Let''s talk when we get back," William said, ncing at the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hand. This time, the seal was much more secure than before. Without William''s permission, even with the power of the divine halo, Alice likely couldn''t break the seal.


    William led Alice away from the arena. After they had gone, the watching students started whispering among themselves.


    "That''s it? Where did that guy Delmar go?"


    "Could he have been sted to bits?"


    "Looks like it! I thought he was really powerful, daring to challenge Alice."


    "He was challenging that shameless William, it''s just that William had Alice stand in for him!"


    "William is just too shameless!"


    "That Delmar wasn''t any better, good riddance if he''s dead!"


    ...


    The students buzzed with discussions, but Garen was lost in thought, looking at the spot where Alice had stood.


    Was Alice really that strong?


    And that student named Delmar, was his power that outrageous?


    Considering Delmar''s strike, Garen thought if he had faced it, he would probably have been pulverized by now.


    And Alice''s strike, it was terrifying!


    He had watched William make a move earlier, learned a bit, and thought he wasn''t too weak in swordsmanship.


    Butpared to those two strikes just now, he felt utterly weak.


    "Alice, where''s Delmar?" Zoey, following behind William, quickly approached and stopped Alice.


    Alice looked confused, "You mean that guy just now? I don''t know!"


    Zoey frowned, "Did you kill him?"


    Alice nced at William, then back at Zoey, and said with a mixture ofughter and tears, "I really don''t know."


    William could only say, "Don''t worry, he''s still alive."


    Zoey nodded, "Oh! Then it''s fine."


    "..."


    William had gotten used to it by now. Zoey wouldn''t ask him for details,if he said something, and Zoey believed it, that was that. She didn''t even bother to ask William where Delmar had gone.

 Chapter 473 Can you be gentler next time?

    "Tell me, you weren''t trying to get me killed just now, were you?"


    Alice entered William''s bedroom and immediately started toin.


    Delmar''s strike was terrifying, and William had abandoned her at the crucial moment.


    Wasn''t this deliberately putting her in mortal danger?


    William opened his mouth, intending to tell her that it was for her own good, that only in life-threatening situations could her potential be unleashed...


    But the rtionship advice videos and books he had recently seen made him think that such an exnation wouldn''t be very effective.


    William''s lips twitched, and he looked at Alice, held her face, and kissed her directly.


    These were taught by some streamers on video tforms.


    When a woman is angry, don''t exin, just kiss her. That''s the end of it.


    If a kiss doesn''t work...


    William''s hands began to wander, "I''ll give you a breast enhancement massage."


    "Huh?" Alice''s eyes widened, her breathing quickened, her voice barely audible, "It''s broad daylight... and there are people outside..."


    "They can''t hear us." William waved his hand, and the sound in his room waspletely isted, ensuring that nothing could be heard from the outside.


    ...


    In the living room, Luna and Erebus were leisurely eating snacks and watching anime, thoroughly enjoying their days.


    They had adapted to their new life over this period.


    To them, all the fighting and killing seemed pointless. Wasn''t thisfortable life much better?


    In ces like the Divine Realm and the void of the underworld, they had to be constantly vignt, always on edge, guarding against the god-kings and other Shapeshifter lords.


    Being with William, aside from the worry of being turned into a meal, there seemed to be little else to worry about.


    Ares, trying to build a rapport with the two children, nced towards William''s bedroom and said, "Mr. Johnson and Alice have been in there for a while now, I wonder what they''re doing."


    Luna gave him a sidelong nce, "If you''re so curious, why don''t you go and check?"


    Ares gave a sheepish smile: "Better not. I don''t know if Alice got hurt in that battle just now. Maybe Mr. Johnson is treating her injuries."


    As they were speaking, Moros also knocked on the door. After Ares opened it, Moros entered and immediately asked, "Is Mr. Johnson here?"


    Luna and Erebus, who inherently disliked Moros due to being from opposing factions, weren''t thrilled.


    "Mr. Johnson is in his room. You can go call him," Luna said, secretly hoping Moros would anger William. She wanted to see who was stronger, Moros or William. But judging by Moros''s attitude towards William, it wasn''t hard to guess.


    Luna was full of malice, thinking that if Moros angered William, it would likely end badly for him.


    Moros gave Luna a deep look, then nced towards William''s bedroom. He simply sat down on the sofa, not foolish enough to disturb them. "Is Alice in there too?" he asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ares replied, "I think Alice might have been injured. Mr. Johnson is probably treating her right now."


    "Treatment?" Moros narrowed his eyes slightly. Alice hadn''t appeared injured just now. If that was the case, what William and Alice were doing in the room might not be about healing.


    Moros smirked subtly but remained silent.


    Despite the many years Luna and Erebus had lived, ording to their race''s standards, they were still not of age and naturally didn''t understand certain things between men and women.


    As for Ares, he seemed rather oblivious, not worth bothering with.


    Moros didn''t say anything, just started eating the snacks on the table by himself.


    Seeing that Moros wasn''t taking the bait, Luna also ignored him and continued with her own activities.


    After more than an hour, William, with his arm around Alice, asked, "Do you still think I was trying to kill you?"


    Alice''s face flushed, and she pinched him hard, huffing, "Weren''t you trying to kill me?"


    "Not really!" William of course knew what she was referring to, but he had been careful to control his strength just now.


    "Can you be gentler next time?"


    Alice said this with a slight frown.


    William apparently still had a lot to learn about being tender and considerate.


    "So, are you ready to get out of bed?" William was already preparing to get up.


    Alice pursed her lips and shook her head, "I want to sleep a bit longer."


    "Then you rest well." William had just carefully examined the divine halo hovering above Alice''s head.


    The halo had some level of consciousness, albeit weak, and it had already acknowledged Alice as its master. Unless Alice died and her soul dissipated, it would not easily change allegiance.


    During Alice''s battle with Delmar, the purple glow in her eyes was the divine halo''s reaction to sensing Alice''s life in danger, immediately protecting its master.


    Of course, if William insisted on removing it, there was nothing it could do.


    Upon leaving the bedroom, Moros greeted William with a smile, "Mr. Johnson, is that detestable Poseidon dead?"


    William shook his head, "He''s not dead. He''s at your ce."


    "Ah? He dares to go back?" Moros was enraged. Poseidon was bold indeed!


    William said, "I sent him back."


    "Oh." Moros''s anger instantly subsided, and he weakly asked, "So, can I kill him?"


    "No!" William replied. "He''s an old friend of mine, and if you two keep fighting, what will happen when his true form descends into this world? Another battle?"


    "I''ll fight if I have to! Am I supposed to be afraid of him?" Moros, reminded of how Delmar had fooled him recently, couldn''t help but get angry.


    William coldly said, "It''s not about whether you''re afraid of him. With your way of fighting, you''d destroy the entire Earth in less than a day!"


    "It''s not that serious. We could just go to space to fight, right?" Moros was afraid of William but couldn''t swallow his pride.


    Poseidon had deceived him terribly.


    "If you fight on others, I won''t interfere. But if you brawl illegally on Earth and harm innocents..." William gave Moros a cold look, causing him to shiver.


    William wasn''t positioning himself as Earth''s guardian,he just didn''t want these beings to disrupt hisfortable life. Their fighting could demolish countless buildings, disrupt cell signals, paralyze traffic, and destroy various delicacies, turning the world into a deste and boring primitive state.


    "Right, right! I''ll take him out now, okay?" Moros''s eyes lit up. If he used his spatial powers to take Delmar into the cosmos, couldn''t he kill him however he wanted?


    William frowned. Didn''t this guy understand what he was saying?


    Moros could easily kill Delmar, but if he did, wouldn''t Poseidon seek revenge on him?


    Seeing William frown, Moros quickly added, "I only need three seconds to kill him. When that despicable Poseidones to this world, I''ll challenge him to a battle outside... Or I can teleport Delmar to outer space and kill him there. That should be okay, right?"


    William thought for a moment, his expressionplex, and smiled, "If you hadn''t told me and just taken him out to kill him, I wouldn''t have said anything. But do you know I''m now a public official of the 13th Bureau, and I''m in charge of these matters?"

 Chapter 474 William is a liar!

    Moros looked at William, his mind somewhat muddled.


    When he was in the Divine Realm, it wasn''t as if he hadn''t shed with Poseidon. The result of those fights was... as soon as Poseidon got serious, Moros had no choice but to flee.


    But Moros, unable to defeat Poseidon, wondered if he couldn''t even kill one of his incarnations to vent his frustration.


    Seeing Moros''s puzzled expression, William frowned: "Do you think he can''t kill you?"


    Moros hesitated: "If he still had his Trident, naturally I wouldn''t stand a chance, but his Trident seems to be missing... Although I can''t defeat him, it''s not so easy for him to kill me either."


    William genuinely wanted to p some sense into this fool.


    "If you encountered one of his brothers, I think you''d die miserably," William said. He actually had a decent rtionship with Poseidon and understood his temperament. Poseidon could be a bit shameless at times but was generally kind-hearted. Just now, in the sword duel with Alice, he didn''t really try to kill her.


    He seemed to have realized everything, using his god-ying strike and deliberately exposing a w at thest moment, allowing Alice to overpower his move. Then he allowed himself to be killed.


    Otherwise, he could have counterattacked Alice.


    Moros''s face turned grim, murmuring, "Are you saying he was letting me off in the Divine Realm?"


    "What else do you think?" William smiled.


    He recalled when Zeus defeated Cronus and seized the heavenly throne, dividing the rule of the world with his brothers.


    Zeus, as the King of the Gods, became the ruler of the sky and thunder. Not only the most powerful deity but also responsible for maintaining justice and order. Zeus resided on Mount Olympus and led all the Olympian gods.


    Poseidon was given dominion over the sea, water, and earthquakes.


    Hades became the god of the underworld, ruling over the afterlife. Hades also oversaw the souls of the dead and the treasures of the underworld.


    As for Moros and other deities of witchcraft, they were merely at the level of Destroyer Deity.


    Even without his Trident, Poseidon''s terrifying power could effortlessly annihte all twelve deities of witchcraft.


    What use is the power of spatialws in front of the absolute strength of those three brothers? It''s just trivial!


    It''s just that these three brothers, due to certain reasons, don''t act hastily. Minor squabbles in the Divine Realm aside, if Moros were to kill Poseidon''s incarnation, that would be a real esction of their feud. And he thinks of challenging Poseidon to a great battle?


    That would be courting death.


    William seems to be helping Delmar, but in reality, he''s giving Moros a chance.


    Isn''t it good to be alive?


    Hearing William''s words, Moros fell silent. He was aware of the gap between the twelve deities of witchcraft and Poseidon. Although he had shed with Poseidon before, he even believed that, with his control of spatialws, he could survive against anyone but William.


    "Alright! Enough talk, decide for yourself what you want to do!" William couldn''t be bothered to say more.


    If Moros really sought death, then William would just have to execute him after he killed Delmar.


    "Thank you for your advice." Moros trusted William''s words without hesitation.


    His previous hesitation was merely about venting his frustration. Now that he recognized reality, he naturally didn''t dare to act rashly.


    William suggested, "You could also choose to cooperate with Poseidon. If you want to greatly promote witchcraft, it seems not so easy without allies." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In fact, William is very clear that getting those gods to fully abide by thew is impossible.


    He just hoped they would keep their fights away from ordinary people and not cause too much destruction.


    Coborate with Poseidon?


    Moros fell into thought again. In the Divine Realm, he knew about the discord between Poseidon and Zeus, but Poseidon''s power was weaker...


    Perhaps Poseidon would be willing to coborate with the twelve deities of witchcraft.


    "Mr. Johnson, how about youe with me to find Delmar?" Moros suggested. "He''s probably afraid I''ll kill him, and I''m not good at talking."


    Williamughed. So you know you''re not good at talking?


    "Let''s go!" William didn''t have much else to do, and facilitating peace between Delmar and Moros could be beneficial for everyone.


    Most importantly, he also felt Moros was somewhat inept at expressing himself.


    They might end up fighting while trying to talk it out.


    Moros scanned their residence with his divine consciousness, "He''s not in his room."


    "I can''t sense his presence either. If he''s not dead, he must be hiding," Moros frowned.


    Logically speaking, Delmar''s power level should be much lower than Moros'', yet Moros couldn''t detect Delmar''s presence.


    The incarnation of a deity does have some skills.


    If William hadn''te along, Moros felt he might really have been unable to find Delmar.


    William said, "He''s already on Ravenwood."


    It must be said, Delmar''s skill in escaping was quite impressive; in just a short time, he had already fled to Ravenwood.


    The founder of Ravenwood''s Arcane Society, Merlin, likely had some connection with Poseidon, so it made sense for Delmar to run there.


    "Shall we go to Ravenwood?" Moros, nowmitted to the promotion of witchcraft as William suggested, understood the need for allies when the forces of the Divine Realm descend in the future.


    And he also believed in the saying, "Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer."


    Resolving matters clearly today would be best.


    "Let''s go!" William said, and in the next moment, they vanished, reappearing inside a guest room at Ravenwood.


    At that moment, Delmar was deep in contemtion about Alice''s strike.


    William wanted Alice to learn techniques from him, but he also nned to stealthily learn William''s secret techniques.


    When William had previously used his sword, it was too terrifying for Delmar toprehend, but he could grasp the unique secret sword technique in Alice''s strike.


    Unlike Alice, Delmar''s mind was entirely focused on bing stronger.


    William and Moros'' sudden appearance in the room startled Delmar, causing him to open his eyes abruptly.


    "Really, William? You betrayed me?" Delmar couldn''t believe that Moros could have found him without William''s help.


    They managed to find him, which proved that William''s im about struggling to regain his former strength was just a lie.


    William is a liar!


    Evidence right there!


    So, he directly referred to William as "Liar William."


    This meant that the Trident and other Olympian artifacts were definitely still in William''s possession,he just didn''t want to return them.


    William almost gave him a kick: "He''s here to negotiate peace with you! If you don''t agree, let Moros kill you now, and after your full form descends to this world, you can kill him back."


    Moros, standing aside, was at a loss for words.


    Is this how William negotiates peace?


    Isn''t this just provoking hostility?


    Just a few sentences, and it seemed like they might bring down the heavens.


    "Peace?" A smile appeared on Delmar''s face. "Are you nning to form an alliance with me?"


    Moros looked at him intensely and nodded: "I don''t think we have any deep-seated enmity. Let''s shake hands and make peace. If you want to deal with Zeus, I can help you with that."

 Chapter 475 I recently learned a new gesture

    Chapter 475 I recently learned a new gesture


    William was not very familiar with the situation in the Divine Realm, but he thought that it would not have changed much from the era of the gods.


    Delmar said, "There''s no need for your help in dealing with Zeus now. What we need to do is join forces against Odin, the Shapeshifters, and other powers."


    When Zeus''s n to unify the gods began, William destroyed the world, leading to the failure of all Zeus''s schemes. All the powers had to rebuild in the Divine Realm. Poseidon and Zeus, while not exactly reconciled, only engaged in minor skirmishes, never escting to an outright fallout.


    On the other hand, Zeus saw through the hypocrisy of Hel and Loki, who would asionally visit Hades to catch up.


    Thus, Zeus wanted to join forces with Poseidon to confront the Norse gods.


    Poseidon had little trust in Zeus. Now without his Trident and other divine artifacts, if he were to be tricked again, who knows if he could resurrect once more?


    No need to deal with Zeus?


    Moros, hearing Delmar''s suggestion to unite against the Norse gods and the Shapeshifters, was overjoyed.


    Their deity of witchcraft was no longer a significant power in the Divine Realm. They faced suppression from Poseidon, Zeus, the Shapeshifters, the Norse gods, and other forces, making them enemies on all sides. These gods continued to grow stronger with the unwavering faith of their followers, while their witchcraft deity weakened over thousands of years.


    The twelve deities of witchcraft, holding various powers ofws, were coveted by many.


    Yet, these twelve witchcraft deities were internally discordant, leading them to be the least influential in the Divine Realm.


    William, overhearing these two nning such matters, couldn''t help but say, "Once the Divine Realm descends, you better stay away from the ces where ordinary people live."


    Modernws can''t govern the myriad gods, of course.


    The Divine Realm is vast and boundless. If its framework copses and descends onto the Prime World like that previous parallel dimension, they can continue as they were in their Divine Realm, fighting their battles as long as they don''t disrupt modern civilization. Everything would be manageable.


    Delmar naturally understood the implication of William''s words.


    "When the Divine Realm descends, I''ll warn them," Delmar said with augh. "I remember Hades spreading rumors in the Divine Realm, iming that William has decreed that any deity descending into the world of mortals must abide by localws. Have you met him?"


    William, instead of answering, countered with a question: "So, you actually knew I was here all along?"


    Delmar chuckled but did not respond. His silence was answer enough. He simply said, "William, about my Trident and the other Olympian artifacts..."


    Since he had already guessed as much, Delmar didn''t bother to hide it anymore and directly asked for the Trident.


    "You can have the Trident, but only when yourplete form arrives here," William replied. He wasn''t particrly interested in the Trident or other Olympian artifacts. He had only studied them previously and, after many years, had almost mastered them. It wouldn''t be impossible for him to replicate these artifacts, and the Trident he could create might even be more powerful than the original.


    By saying this, William at least acknowledged that he had the Trident and was willing to return it to the sea god Poseidon.


    "William, you didn''t perish in that catastrophe, did you?" Delmar finally asked the question he was most curious about.


    Delmar had used a secret technique topletely conceal his presence. Although it was just an avatar, the technique was genuine. If William wasn''t a high-tier god-king, he wouldn''t have been able to find him.


    William''s quick discovery of Delmar suggested that his power exceeded that of a high-tier god-king.


    "Why ask so many questions? Whether I''m dead or alive, what does it matter to you?" William retorted with a nce.


    He couldn''t possibly tell Delmar that he was the one who caused that catastrophe.


    Seeing William not answering, Delmar proposed, "Then how about we have a contest?"


    William chuckled, "You can''t even defeat a high-level Soulmancer, and you want to challenge me?"


    Delmar''s eye twitched. It wasn''t that he couldn''t defeat one,he just didn''t want to kill Alice.


    That was all!


    "A high-tier god-king''s avatar almost got killed by a high-level Soulmancer, and then shamelessly sneaks off to Moros to secretly learn witchcraft. You really know how to have fun," William mocked. "Once the Divine Realm descends, I''ll spread these two stories throughout the entire Divine Realm."


    Delmar''s eyes nearly popped out in shock.


    Doesn''t the sea god Poseidon care about his reputation?


    Poseidon''s avatar learning witchcraft from Moros as his disciple...


    If no one knew, it would be one thing, but if this spreads throughout the Divine Realm, he would truly lose all face.


    "Enough talk! Let''s fight!" Delmar, annoyed, found William as irritating as ever.


    William leisurely extended a middle finger towards Delmar, "I recently learned a new gesture."


    Delmar frowned, "What kind of magic is this gesture for? There''s no energy fluctuation."


    William raised his middle finger, his smile growing broader, ready to leave.


    ''Damn it! Let me test your abilities first!'' Delmar hesitated no longer, thinking that at most he''d die. He began chanting a spell, a giant wave pattern appearing behind him, his aura growing stronger.


    ''You''re asking for it, don''t me me for not being polite!'' As soon as William finished speaking, he appeared in front of Delmar, swinging his fist without hesitation.


    ''The wrath of the sea god!'' Delmar''s expression was stern, the wave pattern behind him turning solid and rushing towards William, and a huge purple tornado storm descended from the sky.


    William easily broke through the wave turned solid.


    The purple tornado storm shattered the roof, falling near William''s head, but suddenly changed direction, striking Delmar directly.


    In the next moment, Delmar, soaked, was hit by his own summoned purple tornado storm, while William''s punches and kicks rained down on him like a storm.


    Screams of pain filled the air.


    William''s control over his power was still very precise, otherwise a single punch would have been enough to obliterate Delmar''s soul along with his body.


    What Delmar suffered now was merely superficial pain.


    The damage wasn''t severe, but the humiliation was extreme.


    The avatar of the mighty Poseidon, a high-tier god-king, was being relentlessly pummeled on the ground, and his own summoned purple tornado storm had even struck himself.


    After a frenzied assault for three minutes, Delmar was a mess with a ckened face, swollen nose, battered clothing, and an overall pitiable sight.


    "Pfft!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Delmar spat out a mouthful of seawater, looking pathetically at William and said unclearly, "Is this the level of a novice Soulmancer?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "Yeah? You got something against novice Soulmancers?"


    Moros, standing aside, could only turn his head away. Delmar was really courting death by challenging Mr. Johnson.


    Poseidon had no idea how terribly those beings, even stronger than their deity of witchcraft from thousands of years ago, were beaten when they faced William.


    It seems that the delicious-looking ancient behemoths are basically killed in one move, and then thered with secret sauce for grilling.


    Although Moros acknowledged the strength of a high-tier god-king, he didn''t believe they were a match for William. Even the mighty Zeus, who tried to show off in front of William, ended up being brutally beaten by him. After that, William forcefully took Zeus''s ''Sword of Thunder'' and used it as a decoration at home.

 Chapter 476 This is just the beginning

    Chapter 476 This is just the beginning


    Delmar is still unaware that after the Titan deity Cronus was defeated, William, in his leisure and seeking amusement, divided Cronus''s power into three parts and bestowed it upon Poseidon and his two brothers, thus qualifying them to truly be gods in charge of their respective domains.


    This was also because William had watched these three brothers grow up since their childhood and had taught them many things.


    Strictly speaking, Poseidon, Zeus, and Hades should all call William ''Master''. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ah, William always enjoyed seeking fun.


    Even the mighty Cronus was considered by William to be too weak, and fighting him was just a way to pass the time, let alone the power of the sea god Poseidon.


    Older people often don''t like to admit their age, much like William, who always enjoyed ying the role of a younger man. When he was with Artemis, he even shamelessly called Poseidon ''Master'', causing Artemis to burst into giggles.


    Now that Artemis is no longer around, William has started new pranks. He even finds it okay to casually beat up Poseidon''s avatar, just as a form of practice.


    "William, if you didn''t die back then... did you ever find out what really happened during that cataclysm of the gods?" Delmar thought that if William had survived that disaster, logically, he would have investigated the exact circumstances.


    "William, if you didn''t die back then... did you ever find out what really happened during that cataclysm of the gods?" Delmar thought that if William had survived that disaster, logically, he would have investigated the exact circumstances.


    Mentioning that past cataclysm, William, despite his thick skin, felt somewhat embarrassed about killing so many people, among whom were many old friends.


    "I really don''t know about that," Williamughed. "Why would I bother investigating such things?"


    Delmar was stumped by his question: "If you''re not busy, shouldn''t you be looking into these things? What''s the point of living so long otherwise?"


    William chuckled, "So, what meaningful things have you done in all your years?"


    Delmar earnestly replied, "Improving my strength! Only by bing stronger can one live longer! It''s the way to explore the truths of the universe, seek true immortality, and be undying."


    "Undying?" William frowned. "And then what?"


    "Then? Then just eat, drink, and be merry every day, carefree. If one is already immortal, then naturally, there''s nothing to fear."


    The sea god Poseidon and other Soulmancers, many strive to increase their strength to be more powerful.


    Because only the sufficiently strong can survive.


    But William doesn''t need to upgrade his power levels!


    Moreover, he''s already immortal, invincible even.


    Aren''t others busy seeking adventures and enhancing their powers to achieve the state he''s already in?


    Yet, William did nothing and already attained this status.


    William nodded, "I think you make a lot of sense, so I''ll be going now."


    "No, wait, even if you didn''t investigate that cataclysm, you must have looked into that great demon, right?" Delmar frowned. "If we let him continue like this, won''t the world face destruction again?"


    "Don''t ask me, I know nothing!" William said and disappeared on the spot.


    The great demon?


    Back then, he watched others eliminate their negative personas, and he did the same, but even he didn''t know what he expelled from himself.


    Certainly, it wasn''t just a simple negative persona. Later, that thing tried to rece him, and he obliterated it with a single p.


    But the fact was, its consciousness still existed.


    Could it be that the entity he expelled was also immortal?


    Using a more scientific theory, it might be exined as energy conservation.


    Although William killed that entity, its energy still wandered through the universe. This conscious energy was attempting to reassemble itself and achieve resurrection.


    But what was the point of its resurrection?


    Destroy the world?


    If William got displeased, another p would send it drifting through the cosmos for tens of thousands of years before it could resurrect again.


    As Delmar said, when you reach a level like William''s, immortal and invincible, shouldn''t you just enjoy life?


    When William returned, Alice had alreadye out of the bedroom, and his current concern was how to make Alice stronger.


    He was immortal and invincible, but Alice had a long way to go.


    "Come on, I''ll take you somewhere," William said as he sat next to Alice, who was leisurely lying on the sofa eating chips.


    "Huh?" Alice''s eyes widened as she looked at William, defensively saying, "I''m not going anywhere!"


    "That''s not an option!" William wasn''t asking for her opinion.


    Not going?


    Justzing around here, eating and drinking?


    "No going means no going!" Alice clung to Luna with a determination not to let go.


    Thest time William said he would take her somewhere, she ended up spending over a month in a dark and damp cliff base. Now he wants to take her to another ce?


    Was she a fool?


    Especially now that there''s another woman living in their house. If she just leaves like this, who knows, William might even have a child by the time she returns.


    William didn''t waste words with her and simply dragged her away, disappearing from the room.


    Alice only felt a blur before she found herself at a volcano crater.


    This was still the newly emergedndmass, but this volcano had been dormant for many years.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Alice panicked a bit, staring into the dark, empty volcano crater, feeling an ominous premonition.


    "To practice flying in the air!" William stated matter-of-factly.


    "Why here? I can practice anywhere else!" Alice''s foreboding feeling grew stronger.


    "Because, I think this ce can stimte your potential!" William nced at the crater, where hotva had already started to spurt out.


    "You... you''re not thinking of..." Alice stared at William, fearing he was about to do something horrifying.


    He wasn''t nning to throw her in, was he?


    Last time, being thrown off a cliff was one thing, but now directly into a volcano?


    And this volcano, originally extinct, had been reactivated by William.


    "Exactly!" William said with a smile, "Are you going down yourself, or should I push you?"


    "You''re serious?" Alice was on the verge of tears, fearing actual murder.


    Another attempt on his wife''s life?


    "To learn to fly over this volcano!" William exined, "Your practice area is only above this crater, you can''t leave it. We''re not in a hurry, we''ll take it day by day."


    William continued, "I''ll be with you this time. If you stick with it for a month, you should be good."


    "A month?" Alice bit her lip, looking incredulously at William.


    "Yes, a month, roughly," William nodded seriously, "Let''s start now. Eight hours a day, you''ll progress rapidly."


    Alice, realizing the situation was unchangeable, red at William and said, "Don''t move, I''ll do it myself!"


    William nodded, and Alice summoned the Sword of Soulbreaker, gripping the hilt and slowly flying above the volcano crater.


    "Happy now?" Alice shouted loudly.


    William, standing by, shook his head, "This is just the beginning."

 Chapter 477 What a joy that would be

    Chapter 477 What a joy that would be


    Hearing William''s words, Alice felt a shiver run down her spine as she sensed the searing heat rising from below.


    The magma started to churn violently, almost reaching her legs in the blink of an eye. Frightened, Alice quickly mobilized her internal energy, causing a barrier of sword energy around her to disperse the erupting magma.


    "That was close!" Alice broke out in a cold sweat from the scare.


    William watched from the side, finding it quite absurd.


    Alice was actually afraid of the magma with her current level of strength?


    It seemed she had no clear understanding of her own power.


    As the magma surged higher, Alice had to fly further up with the Sword of Soulbreaker, reaching an altitude of 3000 feet, where she began to shiver uncontrobly.


    Regardless of her strength, her fear of heights was something she couldn''t ovee in a short time.


    Previously, at the cliffs of Ravenwood, Alice was so scared that she clung to a wooden post, immobile. Now, holding the hilt of a sword thousands of meters high above a volcano spewing magma, it was already quite an achievement that she hadn''t been scared to death.


    William was fairly satisfied with Alice''s performance.


    Oveing inner fears was a necessary part of the path of cultivation.


    Alice thus flew steadily at 3000 feet for over half an hour, herplexion gradually improving.


    However, William discovered the corpse of a ferocious beast at the base of the volcano.


    This beast must have lived here and was quite powerful in this descended parallel dimension. Unfortunately, it couldn''t escape William''s indiscriminate psychic attack, not even while hiding at the bottom of the volcano.


    "Don''t just stand there, something''sing up!" William shouted, controlling the beast''s corpse to fly upwards.


    "What is that thing?" Alice likely understood the meaning behind William''s earlier statement.


    William didn''t answer her. The corpse of the ferocious beast, with its blood-red skin and fierce, terrifying face, looked like something that could scare Amy to tears ten times over.


    In terms of courage, William thought Alice wasn''t much braver than Amy, so the corpse of the beast could probably scare Alice too.


    Indeed, Alice flew even higher in fright, while William controlled the beast''s corpse to leisurely follow her, continually applying pressure.


    Unknowingly, Alice had already reached an altitude of 9000 feet.


    William was quite satisfied with this kind of training.


    At that moment, thunderous sounds came from the sky, and the vast expanse of the sky was covered with dark clouds. Streaks of light descended from within these clouds.


    William''s brows lifted; another parallel dimension had copsed, this timepletely. Only a few strong individuals had descended; the parallel dimension itself must have disintegrated.


    William had encountered such events before. When a parallel dimension copsespletely, the strong beings from that world are forced to descend into the Prime World.


    During the era of gods, thisnd was teeming with powerful beings. Those who descended, if too arrogant, generally did not survive long.


    William could, of course, annihte these neers, but he felt it unnecessary. He couldn''t just kill everyone every time a parallel dimension copsed.


    However, the individuals descending this time seemed quite powerful, and William sensed the aura of the entity he expelled from his body in many of them.


    Again, the power of a pact!!


    William was looking at Alice in the sky when a man with blood-red hair not far away stared at William and nced at Alice and the beast in the sky. He loudly proimed, "Insignificant humans, this area now belongs to me. The woman above, be my servant, and I might spare your life!"


    William ignored himpletely.


    Such a ludicrous statement, any carbon-based lifeform shouldn''t be able to utter it.


    "Oh, oh, oh! Little kid, did I scare you silly?" The red-haired man, his body aze with mes, appeared before William in a sh of red light. He looked at William as if he was an ant, ying with a ball of fire in his hand and cackling, "Insignificant child, I give you the chance to run if you can..."


    William, growing impatient, raised his hand and pped the red-haired man''s face.


    The p turned him to ashes.


    Such annoying chatter,William found it quite bothersome.


    Alice didn''t even notice the arrival of this red-haired man. She was already panicking, with thunder rumbling and dark clouds overhead; she only heard someone talking below.


    She assumed it was probably William saying something.


    On another mountaintop a few miles from William, another red-haired man watched in horror.


    What did he see?


    The next king of their Fire God tribe, in by a p from someone?


    They were true deities, their control over fire unparalleled in their original world, their physical bodies incredibly powerful. And the one William had just killed was the heir to their Fire God tribe.


    As the heir, his powerful lineage was unquestionable, and he was recognized as the strongest youth among the Fire God tribe.


    William had long sensed someone spying from a distance but did not act, not wishing topletely annihte them.


    "Good! It seems he hasn''t noticed me. I should hurry and meet up with the god-kings. Only they might be able to handle such a powerful being," thought the red-haired man from afar as he tremulously fled the area.


    Meanwhile, the newly arrived deities from the parallel dimension had almost all gathered on the recently emergedndmass.


    In their view, the ordinary humans were too weak to warrant their attention. To rule this world, they first needed to eliminate its strongest beings.


    The majority of the Prime World''s Soulmancers were located on this newndmass that had descended earlier.


    These deities were not weak, but they had their pride as powerful beings. They didn''t start ughtering indiscriminately but gathered together, nning to seize control of this world. They had even begun dividing the rights and territories.


    In a way, this was their good fortune.


    Had they started a murderous rampage upon arrival, William might have wiped them out in a fit of displeasure.


    Given their strength far exceeded the average level of this world, William paid them some attention.


    They were nning to issue a challenge?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They intended to decide the ownership of this world through duels, with the number of victories determining the division of territories.


    The people of this world werepletely disregarded, treated as mere ingredients on a chopping board, assets for their future ownership.


    "Are they looking to y?" William was somewhat excited by this prospect. If all future arrivals were like this, that would be fine. At least it would provide Alice with some practice, and he could have some fun too. What a joy that would be.

 Chapter 478 So this is what he meant by practical combat?

    Chapter 478 So this is what he meant by practicalbat?


    Alice waspletely unaware of what had happened. In her view, aside from William devising new schemes to torment her, there shouldn''t be anything else going on.


    As for William getting into trouble?


    She figured even if the Earth were to be destroyed, he probably wouldn''t be affected.


    It wasn''t until Alice had arduously and pitifully flown in the air for eight hours, her legs weak when she finallynded, that she realized the extent of her ordeal.


    William nodded in satisfaction and smiled, "Not bad, we''ll continue tomorrow."


    "How is that ''not bad''?" Alice was exasperated upon hearing hisment.


    William tentatively asked, "You don''t like this kind of training?"


    Alice replied irritably, "I don''t think anyone would enjoy such a twisted training method."


    William nodded, "You make a good point. Since you don''t like this method, we''ll try a different approach."


    Alice looked at William suspiciously. Was he being sarcastic?


    In reality, William was already upset.


    After all, she knew that William had her train for her own good. Herck of enthusiasm was disappointing, and it was normal for William to be angry.


    "I... I''ll continue training tomorrow, don''t be mad," Alice said, not unappreciative of his efforts, as she clung to William''s arm.


    William, somewhat surprised, said, "I''m not angry. Why would I be?"


    Alice pouted, "You are angry."


    William, having learned from his experiences, remembered never to argue with a woman about her conclusions. He said, "Then I am angry."


    "You really are angry," Alice responded. "I''ll continue training tomorrow, don''t be mad."


    William pondered for a moment. This didn''t seem quite right. ording to some video tutorial he had seen, at this point, the woman should usually say, "Fine, how dare you be mad at me."


    Then William would respond, "I''m not angry," and the cycle would continue. Unexpectedly, Alice didn''t follow the usual script,this was unexpected to him.


    "Since you like this type of training, we should add some practicalbat training to it," William thought about the newly arrived powerful beings from another dimension of this world. He felt it would be remiss not to utilize them, as it would trouble his conscience.


    "What? Add practicalbat training?" Alice was stunned. She realized she had been worried about William getting angry. Was she out of her mind?


    Clearly, William had already nned to addbat training when he spoke earlier.


    William seriously said, "Yes, just flying in the air like this is too simple for you. It must be boring, right? Don''t you think realbat would be more interesting?"


    Alice''s smile was stiff as she chuckled, "You''re really thoughtful..."


    "Of course." William looked deeply at Alice and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t make you fight Poseidon''s avatar again. To be honest, there''s a certain gap between you two, and he has to hold back to avoid hurting you."


    "???" Alice''s mind was full of question marks. He has to hold back?


    Did this mean he found someone who wouldn''t go easy on her?


    Was William worried she wasn''t dying fast enough or living too long?


    "Let''s go, I''ll introduce you to some new friends." After William spoke, they were already back in his bedroom.


    By now, it was evening. When they came out of the bedroom, Steven was sitting stiffly on the sofa.


    Apart from Steven, Moros and Delmar were also in the room, seemingly having formed an alliance.


    As for Luna and Erebus, they were ying their own games, paying no mind to these matters.


    New powerful beings arriving?


    How strong were they?


    Wasn''t Moros strong enough?


    Seeing William and Alice emerge from the room, Steven quickly stood up, saying, "Mr. Johnson, you''re finally back."


    William nodded, "Hmm? Do you have something urgent?"


    Steven said, "Some people popped up from nowhere and issued a challenge to the whole world. If we lose, they want to rule this world."


    William responded, "I know, they haven''t won yet, so what''s the hurry?"


    Steven took a deep breath and said, "Garen has already been defeated and is currently healing. There are hundreds of these people, and each one is very strong!"


    William replied, "Isn''t the challenge set for tomorrow? Don''t worry, they won''t win." He nced at Alice and said, "She alone could defeat them all."


    "..." Alice was truly stiff.


    What was going on?


    This can''t mean she has to fight hundreds of people by herself, can it?


    The key point is that Steven, hearing William say this, actually seemed relieved and smiled, saying, "That''s great!"


    Alice stared at William, then at Steven. What exactly was great? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She, the person involved, hadn''t said a word.


    William and Alice exchanged a smile, with William saying, "Hundreds of people, that should be enough for a while."


    Alice was speechless. So this is what he meant by practicalbat?


    She''s supposed to save the world?


    In the room, everyone else seemed unfazed, except for Alice.


    Moros didn''t take those people seriously, and Delmar was indifferent. He had seen the strength of that group. The strongest among them were only at the level of a Creator Deity, none at the Supreme Deity level. If his full form descended into this world, he could just go on a rampage.


    For now, it seemed only William in his prime could handle them.


    In Delmar''s view, William was in his prime.


    How powerful was the William of the past?


    They say that all are mere ants beneath the Supreme God-King, but in the eyes of these three brothers, it could be said that all were ants beneath William.


    Hadn''t each of the three brothers been taught a lesson by William during the era of gods?


    Since William had said so, what was there to worry about?


    Seeing Alice''s concerned expression, William chuckled and said, "I''ll fight the first match tomorrow. The rest can be your sparring partners. Just practice with them at your leisure."


    Hearing this, Delmar was even more excited. He was eager to see William in action again. As a spectator, watching him could provide many insights.


    The next day, early morning.


    A group of bizarre-looking humans stood in the Soulmancer Academy''s arena, still discussing who should go first. After all, the first one to fight usually continued to win, which meant getting the biggest share when dividing territories.


    "A representative from each of the five families will take turns, one match per person. Winners also step down after their fight. If anyone from a family loses, then they get nothing," dered a middle-aged man with a full head of red hair and horns on his head,ying out the rules.


    They all imed to be gods and didn''t regard the humans highly. Losing would obviously be a loss of face.


    Just then, a man wearing a bronze mask, typically used in Roman sacrificial rituals, and a white robe appeared in the center of the arena. Holding a baseball bat, he pointed at the horned man, "You,e up first and let me hit you with my bat."

 Chapter 479 The regenerative power of a Nature Deity?

    479 The regenerative power of a Nature Deity?


    Who else could the person wearing the bronze mask be if not William?


    At the academy, many had already witnessed how formidable these strange beings were. Even the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, Garen, had been instantly defeated by one of their minor members.


    Now, suddenly, someone appears, so boldly pointing at the group and asking someone toe up for a hit with a bat?


    Where did he get such courage?


    Most importantly, to everyone''s eyes, this unknown person exuding a pitifully weak aura had just appeared out of nowhere.


    Did he really think that wearing a strange mask and donning white clothes made him strong?


    Even if he wanted to pretend to be powerful, at least he should have prepared a respectable weapon, not just boldly stepping forward with a baseball bat.


    This seemed like a real death wish!


    And such a high-profile one at that.


    The red-haired middle-aged man with horns on his head frowned, his blood-red pupils shooting out two sharp beams at William, then he turned to the people behind him and said, "One of you go first."


    In his view, the masked man was already dead.


    The next moment, William was still standing there. As for the blood-colored beams that shot out, they disappeared without a trace five feet away from William.


    Huh?


    The horned man, Maximilian Peerless, a n leader of the Fire God tribe with strength at the Creator Deity level and just a step away from the Supreme Deity level, frowned at William. He hadn''t died?


    This made him look weak.


    A mere nce couldn''t kill an ordinary person!


    "This clown, who among you will go and kill him?" Maximilian reasoned that his power should have been enough to kill an ordinary person with just a look. But now, since William hadn''t died, it proved he was no ordinary person.


    As for how extraordinary he might be, Maximilian didn''t care to find out himself. He thought it better to send someone else to test the waters first, and if necessary, he could step inter.


    "Hehe, Maximilian, that''s quite interesting of you. Since someone wants to challenge you, why not let someone from your Fire God tribe go first?" A blue-haired elder nearbyughed. His strength was about the same as Maximilian''s, and in his view, Maximilian was clearly setting a trap for others.


    If a Creator Deity couldn''t instantly defeat this person, it proved that the person had at least some level of strength.


    Sending someone else now, especially a less capable youngster, could lead to trouble.


    By then, not only would he miss out on the benefits he deserves, but he would also lose face in front of everyone, bing the disgrace of the entire pantheon.


    "Father , let me go!" A young man in battle armor, standing behind Maximilian, stepped forward as he spoke.


    Maximilian, however, frowned deeply. His eldest son had just died at the hands of a mysterious person yesterday, and they had not yet found that mysterious individual. Now his younger son was volunteering?


    In fact, it was precisely because William had killed Maximilian''s eldest son with a p yesterday that Maximilian and others were wary.


    The death of a son wasn''t much to him,what mattered was how strong this mysterious person really was.


    Was he strong enough to threaten their divine tribe''s rule over this world? That was the most crucial question.


    And was this mysterious person present today?


    If so, where was he watching them from?


    Maximilian didn''t say much. Since his son had volunteered, it would be a loss of face for the Fire God tribe if he refused.


    "Lowly human! Kneel before me!"


    Maximilian''s son, Reginald Peerless, red at William and roared in an attempt to intimidate him with his presence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Typically, some powerful races could exert a dominating aura over weaker ones.


    If William was just an ordinary human, such a roar would surely have made him kneel in fear.


    However, following the roar, William remained unflinchingly still, his eyes beneath the bronze mask filled with contempt and disdain.


    A so-called deity from a parallel dimension trying to exert pressure on him?


    The kid must still be half-asleep!


    Reginald couldn''t help but feel surprised. Could it be that this masked man was not weak?


    His father had already attacked him once. Even if he was strong, he should be weakened by now.


    A cold light flickered in Reginald''s eyes. This man must die!


    His elder brother had already died, and winning this first battle today would solidify his position in the Fire God tribe. Who would dare to challenge him then?


    "me Judgement!" Reginald suddenly burst into roaring mes, with a long spear appearing in his hands, also aze.


    As he shouted, the spear charged forward like a rampant horse, piercing through William''s chest in an instant.


    The spear had gone right through William''s torso...


    "Hehe, too weak to withstand a single blow!" Reginald was well aware of the power of his strike. Being at the level of a Nature Deity, his me Judgementbined with his swift spear technique should be lethal to anyone below the level of a Destroyer Deity.


    The body was pierced, yet there was no blood ¨C probably because the divine fire on his Fire God spear instantly cauterized the wound...


    The next moment, the pierced William disappeared.


    "Huh?" Reginald frowned. Had his divine fire turned the man''s body to ashes instantly?


    But that strike felt as if it hadn''t hit something solid.


    Was it because the opponent was too weak that it gave him this feeling?


    "Reginald! Watch your back!"


    Maximilian couldn''t help but shout out. What Maximilian had struck was merely an afterimage,William was already standing behind him while he was still lost in thought.


    Startled, Reginald turned and thrust with his spear again, unable to sense William''s presence.


    With a swing of his wooden baseball bat, William struck at the long spear thrust by Reginald.


    "Courting death!" Reginald grew frantic, but he couldn''t believe that someone with a mere baseball bat could withstand his me-imbued spear.


    The divine fire on his spear could almost incinerate anything. And yet, someone dared to counter it with a baseball bat? Was this not an insult?


    Crack!


    The baseball bat in William''s hand hit the tip of the spear, instantly extinguishing the mes on it.


    Reginald was sent flying backward by the impact.


    The next moment, William stomped him down from mid-air.


    Boom!


    The arena of the academy exploded into a shower of rubble, with a huge crater forming in a radius of several hundred feet around William.


    The terrifying st only swirled within this area, not harming anyone outside the arena.


    William had brutally broken Reginald''s ribs.


    "A mere Nature Deity, what were you thinking?" William''s baseball bat was pointed at Reginald''s throat.


    Blood gushed from Reginald''s mouth and nose, yet he was still smiling: "You can''t kill me! I am a Nature Deity, with the power of regeneration! Unless you are at the level of a Destroyer Deity."


    "Destroyer Deity level?" William''s voice was filled with cold indifference as he casually swung his bat, sending Reginald''s head flying.


    The regenerative power of a Nature Deity?


    Williamughed. Even high-tier god-kings would not dare im in front of William that they couldn''t be killed!

 Chapter 480 An ordinary human?

    480 An ordinary human?


    Indeed, Nature Deities possess the ability to regenerate their bodies and can live for nearly a hundred thousand years. Their souls are incredibly resilient, but they are not immortal.


    With a swing of his baseball bat, William ended Reginald''s life right there.


    The surrounding rubble fell to the ground, dust settled, and the crowd from the Soulmancer Academy erupted in excitement.


    "Damn! That was awesome!"


    "Does that count as an instant kill?"


    "Maybe not! The guy who died seemed pretty powerful."


    ...


    The students of the academy were exhrated. It felt like a group of aliens wanted to attack Earth and enve humanity, and these aliens were incredibly strong. Just when they were about to lose hope, a superhero appeared and saved them.


    This superhero, dressed in white, tall and upright, wore a mask that added to his mystique.


    They probably all forgot that when William first appeared, they were full of disdain and mockery.


    "Reginald!" Maximilian cried out in agony and leapt towards William as a huge pir of fire descended from the sky, seemingly from the atmosphere itself.


    The terrifying heat wave spread out, and if an ordinary person were to be touched by even a spark of it, they would be incinerated.


    The students and Soulmancers present all felt a deep-seated fear. Regardless of how the battle unfolded, they felt they might die from the residual effects of the fight.


    William looked up, holding his baseball bat, and with a casual wave, an invisible force dispersed the pir of fire.


    His movements were effortless and rxed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was as if he was casually waving away an annoying buzzing fly.


    The terrifying pir of fire vanished into thin air, and the next moment, William''s baseball bat pierced through Maximilian''s chest.


    The divine beings were all stunned.


    What had they just witnessed?


    Maximilian, pierced through the chest by a human with a baseball bat?


    Was that bat some sort of divine artifact?


    "Maximilian, that old guy, must have been nning to toy with this human kid."


    Among the divine beings, the leader of the Thunder God tribeughed easily, not believing that Maximilian had been defeated just like that.


    And killed by a baseball bat? What a joke!


    "Hah, Maximilian is always like this. Even with his son dead, he''s still ying around?"


    Another leader, from the Wind God tribe, also startedughing.


    He, too, thought Maximilian was just toying with the human.


    A Creator Deity-level strength being pierced through the chest by a baseball bat?


    The divine beings were allughing, especially the Fire God tribe, cheering, thinking their god-king was putting on quite a show.


    Boom!


    Maximilian''s massive body slowly fell.


    William kicked Maximilian''s corpse to the side and said indifferently, "Take him away! Next!"


    The entire arena fell silent!


    The divine beings looked as if someone had grabbed them by the throat, their faces filled with disbelief.


    This...


    Could it be that Maximilian was truly dead?


    The divine beings exchanged nces, particrly those among the god-kings of their tribes. They were all at the Creator Deity power level, with two of them even less powerful than Maximilian.


    Now that Maximilian hadn''t even managed to withstand a single move from this man, just how strong was he?


    William stood amidst the ruins of the arena, with two corpses at his feet - one a Creator Deity and the other a Nature Deity. But evidently, they had not seen the full extent of William''s power.


    Merely with a baseball bat, he had achieved a double kill.


    "Hmm? No one else?" William''s gaze swept over the group of divine beings.


    His look was cold, as if viewing a herd of cattle and sheep awaiting ughter.


    As soon as he spoke, the divine beings remained silent.


    Maximilian was definitely among the top-tier strong in their ranks.


    But they didn''t even understand how Maximilian had died.


    A baseball bat through the chest, and then dead?


    Logically, to kill a powerful being like Maximilian, one would need to destroy at least half a.


    To effortlessly y a Creator Deity-level figure, especially a god-king with supreme bloodline and exceptional talent, seemed quite surreal.


    Especially since William''s attack was not at all shy.


    True powerhouses, when they kill, typically trigger some phenomenal changes in the heavens and the earth or produce some spectacr and shocking scenes. Just like when Maximilian attacked, it seemed almost apocalyptic.


    Yet William''s moves were in and unadorned.


    A simple baseball bat in his hands seemed like an unparalleled divine weapon, instantly killing even a Creator Deity.


    It was just too incredible.


    The so-called divine beings from the other side were divided into five tribes: the Wind, Fire, Water, Earth, and Thunder God tribes.


    Maximilian, as the chief of the Fire God tribe and their god-king, was killed so easily. The people from the other four tribes, witnessing this, felt a chilling horror.


    Just how strong was this mysterious masked man?


    The leaders of the remaining four tribes exchanged nces, and with just a look among them, they decided to attack together right away.


    In their view, although William seemed to have easily killed a god-king, it couldn''t have been that simple. He must be very weak now.


    At this moment, they couldn''t allow him to recover his energy or be intimidated by him; otherwise, they would have no ce in this world.


    They believed that by killing this mysterious individual, they could rule this world.


    Suddenly, the sky and earth underwent drastic changes.


    Fierce winds howled, an enormous wave condensed into a single droplet shot towards William, the ground beneath his feet transformed into a giant beast''s mouth attempting to engulf him, and countless lightning bolts descended as if signaling the end of the world.


    With just a light step, William restored the ground to normal. Then, with a swing of his baseball bat, the hurricane calmed, and the towering wave condensed into a droplet instantly disappeared.


    As for the lightning descending from the sky, it had no effect when it struck William''s baseball bat.


    "You four,e at me together!" William stood still, everything remaining calm around him.


    Even the joint attack of the four god-kings failed to harm him.


    At this point, the four god-kings werepletely dumbfounded.


    An ordinary human?


    This was clearly no ordinary human.


    But how could they rule this world if they didn''t kill him?


    The four god-kings moved almost instantaneously, appearing in front of William and unleashing their divine artifacts and strongest divine techniques.


    The space around William, at the center, fractured, the terrifying energy potent enough to destroy a.


    Dressed in a white robe, William swung his baseball bat, and the violent energy vanished in an instant.


    The next moment, there were just four more corpses lying beside William.


    Creator Deity level?


    God-kings?


    Howughable.


    Who did they think they were?


    Delmar swallowed hard from a distance.


    Indeed, he had been deceived. William''s strength was still as formidable as it had been millions of years ago.


    To William, four beings at the Creator Deity level were simply insignificant.


    Delmar thought, even if four high-tier god-kings were to attack William, the oue would likely be no different.


    Too strong!


    At this moment, he waspletely reassured. What about the great demon king? Faced with William, it''s still an ugly death, just a matter of how he dies.

 Chapter 481 Kind-hearted woman

    481 Kind-hearted woman


    "Anyone elseing up?"


    William stood in the center of the arena, his white clothing spotless, his baseball bat nted upright before him on the ground. Beneath the bronze mask, his eyes were calm, as if he were merely asking if anyone else wanted toe up and stretch their muscles.


    The self-proimed divine beings opposite him stared in horror at the figure before them. It was terrifying.


    Their four god-kings had attacked simultaneously, and in less than a second, all had perished!


    They recalled that when their parallel dimension copsed, it was their five god-kings who used a joint skill to lead them through a spatial portal to the Prime World.


    The power of a god-king was formidable, capable ofbating spatial turbulence.


    Instantly annihting four god-kings, how powerful was this human?


    None of the divine beings dared to step forward for battle, all fixated on William, speechless.


    "No more challengers? Then I''ll step down." William''s finger slowly pointed towards Alice outside the arena, "The rest is up to you! One-on-one, they can surrender, but you can''t."


    Then he addressed the divine beings, "If you surrender, you''ll fight me. Those who win can live."


    These were the realbat opponents William had found for Alice.


    Alice understood what William meant.


    If she could, she would refuse.


    William made killing those beings look so easy, so effortless, that she even had the illusion that those with non-mainstream colored hair must be weak.


    But clearly, she also knew this was all an illusion.


    Alice slowly walked forward, the Sword of Soulbreaker in her hand, feeling somewhat more reassured.


    "Come on!" Alice took a deep breath, pointing the Sword of Soulbreaker at the divine beings in front of her.


    She didn''t realize that the ones she was pointing at were all above the Guardian Deity power level. Any one of them could easily kill Alice with a single move.


    William''s gaze swept over the divine beings, forcefully reducing their power to the level of a high-level Soulmancer.


    Without exception!


    The divine beings were filled with panic, clearly sensing their own powers being restrained and sealed.


    Just a nce from William had imprisoned their powers, which was terrifyingly powerful.


    "Let''s begin!" William said, already stepping down from the arena.


    At the level of a high-tier Soulmancer, Alice would still stand a fighting chance.


    The divine beings exchanged nces, and finally, a tall, red-haired man from the Fire God tribe mustered the courage to step forward.


    The people from Soulmancer Academy cheered as William stepped down, but he paid no attention to them or to Alice.


    Behind him, fire erupted, and explosions resounded. William walked over to Moros and said, "You''re in charge of maintaining the safety of the spectators."


    Moros nodded.


    William had suppressed the divine beings'' powers to the level of high-tier Soulmancers. With Moros'' control over spatialws, no matter how fierce the battle, Moros could seal and lock the space around the arena, preventing harm to the innocents.


    The Fire God tribe members typically had blood-red hair. The first one to enter the arena was over 7 feet tall, his muscles and pulsating veins visible under his skin, his blood-red eyes brimming with fighting spirit.


    William''s disy of power had indeed frightened them, but these divine beings had their pride.


    If they couldn''t defeat William, wouldn''t it be easy for him to kill them?


    Now that William allowed them to fight Alice, with the promise of survival for the winners, and a fight with William for those who surrender, did they really have a choice?


    They had to fight the seemingly weaker woman in front of them.


    At least, winning meant survival.


    They could only hope that a powerhouse like William would keep his word.


    Alice and the muscr man from the Fire God tribe exchanged blows. After all, she had not been training in vain these days, gaining deeper insight into the secret sword technique.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker, although sealed in power by William, was still uniquely sharp in this world.


    The muscr man from the Fire God tribe was adept with divine fire, and Alice was initially cautious about touching the mes.


    However, when she identally got hit on the back of her hand by the divine fire, she instinctively screamed, only to realize the fire didn''t harm her at all.


    "Hmm? What kind of fire is this?" Alice even grabbed the divine fire in her palm to examine it.


    It seemed the fire couldn''t hurt her!


    William and Delmar, sitting in a row, couldn''t help but twitch their cheeks beneath their masks.


    What was Alice thinking?


    Now that the power of the Fire God tribe''s divine beings had been suppressed by William to the peak level of high-tier Soulmancers, their divine fire naturally couldn''t be as formidable as before.


    Alice''s mastery of Eternal Starfire, honed over this period, had reached a high level of proficiency. How could so-called divine fire possibly harm her?


    The muscr man from the Fire God tribe was also stunned. Even if his power level was suppressed, he was still a god, and yet his divine fire was being yed with in someone''s hand?


    Wasn''t this embarrassing?


    Could it be that this woman was actually a top-tier powerhouse, merely pretending to be weak to toy with them?


    The mes'' attacks seemed futile in front of Alice. The muscr man roared, his muscles bulging and his body growing over 2 feet taller.


    He hurled a punch at Alice, his massive fist creating bursts of explosive sounds in the air due to its speed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even with his power suppressed, this punch was powerful enough to level a mountain range.


    If Alice were hit by this punch, she would undoubtedly be severely injured.


    Alice gradually adapted to the fight, furrowing her brow, recalling the sword techniques William had taught her.


    One sword strike!


    Her sword was swift, striking first despite attackingter, the tip stabbing straight at the muscr man''s fist.


    The man from the Fire God tribe felt dazed, as if the woman had sealed and locked his energy channels.


    Her sword didn''t seem to be an ordinary object.


    He couldn''t meet force with force!


    He struggled to retract his fist and avoid her sword, only to find his movement was much slower than her strike.


    He was enveloped by the secret sword technique unleashed by Alice.


    It was over!


    Despair filled the muscr man''s eyes.


    His fist would surely be ruined!


    Alice''s sword could easily cripple his hand.


    The next moment, Alice''s thrusting sword suddenly withdrew, choosing to p away the muscr man''s fist instead.


    She didn''t want to kill or even harm anyone.


    The man''s eyes suddenly shed with a bright light, sensing the disappearance of the terrifying secret sword technique. His other fist immediately struck the side of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The immense force directly knocked the sword out of Alice''s hand, sending it flying and embedding it into the ground far away.


    William, watching, remained motionless. Alice''s kindness did not mean others would spare her life.


    Chosen by a Cosmic Entity, personally trained by William, and the current wielder of the Sword of Soulbreaker ¨C if she were to die like this, wouldn''t it be somewhatughable?

 Chapter 482 Its Thor!

    482 It''s Thor!


    In a moment of urgency, Alice unexpectedly released her alchemical furnace from the Olympian Emerald-Golden Glow Bracelet.


    The alchemical furnace appeared suddenly. Alice, cing her hands on it for support, leaped backward, while the muscr man from the Fire God tribe punched the furnace.


    The alchemical furnace, crafted entirely from Golden Magic Sand, was incredibly durable. Even the full might of Poseidon, the sea god, wouldn''t be able to break it with a single punch, let alone the Fire God tribesman at the level of a high-tier Soulmancer.


    However, the furnace, struck by the powerful blow, flew rapidly towards Alice.


    Alice then skillfully retracted the furnace back into her Olympian Emerald-Golden Glow Bracelet.


    This maneuver even took William by surprise.


    He had always thought of Alice as somewhat less astute, but she cleverly used the alchemical furnace to block the attack and then quickly retrieved it.


    This was indeed unexpected.


    Alice had thought of this tactic in her desperation, but she realized that the big guy couldn''t damage the alchemical furnace, which gave her a bold idea.


    When the muscr man from the Fire God tribe attacked again, she summoned the alchemical furnace and enclosed herself inside it.


    "I..." William really found this girl''s way of thinking quite peculiar.


    Using an alchemical furnace made of Golden Magic Sand as a turtle shell? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not only that, but ayer of Eternal Starfire also ignited around the furnace.


    Alice, safely inside the alchemical furnace, felt relieved. She began chanting a spell, and the Sword of Soulbreaker, which had been knocked away earlier, started to attack autonomously in mid-air.


    The muscr man from the Fire God tribe snorted coldly, his reactions quick. Each time the Sword of Soulbreaker approached, he smashed it with his fist, knocking it away repeatedly.


    This was probably the most humiliating battle the Sword of Soulbreaker had ever faced in its many years.


    When it was with William, had it ever been treated like this?


    Being repeatedly knocked away by a fist?


    Alice didn''t care much about that,she felt this was a safe approach, resolving her opponent with minimal effort!


    The muscr man from the Fire God tribe repeatedly knocked away the Sword of Soulbreaker, finally finding an opportunity to punch the alchemical furnace.


    The furnace wrapped in mes?


    When has the Fire God tribe ever feared fire?


    They trained and increased their strength in magma.


    His punch contained a hidden trick,instead of directly colliding with the alchemical furnace, he transferred all his force to its interior. Even if he couldn''t shatter the outer part of the furnace, the person inside would undoubtedly be doomed.


    Buzz!


    The punch hit the furnace, producing a deafening reverberation.


    Alice, crouching inside the furnace, felt her ears buzzing from the impact of the force, but she was only slightly dazed.


    However, the muscr man from the Fire God tribe outside wasn''t so lucky.


    Although Alice''s power wasn''t very high, her Eternal Starfire was genuinely terrifying. Even the Fire God tribesman, upon contact with it, found his fist enveloped in mes. In the blink of an eye, the flesh on his fist was burnt to the bone.


    "Ah!"


    The muscr man from the Fire God tribe, a fierce fighter himself, realized that if the burning continued, his entire body would turn to ashes. He cried out in pain and tore off his own arm.


    Alice, though inside the alchemical furnace, was still aware of the outside situation through her spiritual sense. Seeing the man tear off his arm shocked her.


    Although she was a Soulmancer, she hadn''t experienced as many bloody battles as other Soulmancers and wasn''t used to such gruesome scenes.


    She wanted to end the battle quickly.


    So, she controlled the Sword of Soulbreaker, and while the muscr man was in pain, the sword tip pointed at his throat.


    Only then did she retract the alchemical furnace, taking a deep breath, staring at the muscr man from the Fire God tribe, and coldly said, "You lost!"


    She expected the muscr man to admit defeat and step down, but to her surprise, he roared and charged forward, causing the Sword of Soulbreaker to pierce his throat, blood spattering everywhere.


    Alice stood still, unsure of what to say.


    She never intended to kill this man.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be just a contest?


    Even if he lost, there was no need for suicide!


    Alice found it hard to understand the mindset of these people.


    To lose is just to lose!


    Isn''t it better to stay alive?


    But she didn''t realize that they, proiming themselves as divine beings, had their own beliefs and pride.


    21:45


    As a deity of the Fire God tribe, to be burned by the mes of a mere human, and then having his arm severed only to be forced at swordpoint to admit defeat, was more agonizing than death.


    In his view, it was an outright humiliation!


    Conversely, if Alice had just killed him outright, he wouldn''t have felt as much disgrace, as in his previous world, failure equated to death, in and simple.


    William nced toward the center of the arena, where the second person from the Thunder God tribe had already entered.


    Initially, these beings from the newly arrived parallel dimension didn''t consider humans a threat, thinking they could easily defeat any human powerhouse.


    After all, they possessed strength levels unimaginably higher.


    But now, the situation had drastically changed.


    William''s arrival, the instant killing of four god-kings, and the suppression of everyone''s power levels, brought them to the same level as Alice.


    Their initial ambition of easily conquering this world had shifted to defeating the woman in front of them and surviving.


    Alice was still fighting the newly arrived member of the Thunder God tribe.


    Suddenly, a huge fireball appeared in the sky, heading straight for Soulmancer Academy.


    Simultaneously, the 13th Bureau reacted instantly, activating the Patriot Missile System. Several interceptor missiles roared towards the fireball, attempting to stop it in mid-air.


    However, the missiles exploded upon contact with the fireball, which remained unaffected and continued its rapid descent to the ground.


    William slowly looked up, and in the next moment, he appeared right beneath the fireball.


    He took out a fan made from Luna''s feathers and gently waved it.


    The fireball dissipated, revealing a giant holding a massive hammer in the sky.


    "It''s Thor!"


    The divine beings near the arena erupted in cheers. Thor, a high-tier god-king surpassing the strength of the four god-kings and equivalent in power to a Supreme Deity of the Divine Realm, was the chief deity of their parallel dimension, a truly powerful divine being.


    Thor''s arrival brought them hope.


    Perhaps only the chief deity of their world could defeat this masked freak!


    "Lord Thor! This human has killed our tribe''s god-kings!"


    "Lord Thor, tear him to pieces!"


    The divine beings cheered, seeing their chief deity as invincible.


    The chief deity of an entire world!


    No matter how strong this human was, could he be stronger than their chief deity?


    "A human?" Thor, towering over 15 feet tall, wielded a hammer that resembled a small mountain.


    William stood in the void, facing Thor.


    "Sit down quietly and watch the fight, or... die!" William''s tone was calm, even devoid of any killing intent, but just a nce was enough to unsettle Thor.


    Could a person capable of killing four god-kings be ordinary?


    But he was the chief deity in the hearts of these beings below!


    The chief deity of a world, threatened by a human in such a manner?

 Chapter 483 I hope you don’t die too quickly!

    483 I hope you don¡¯t die too quickly!


    In the three thousand parallel dimensions, there are two thousand chief deities, whose strength mostly lies at the Supreme Deity level.


    Above the Supreme Deity level, there''s the Absolute Deity.


    However, these chief deities possess divine status. Within their respective parallel dimensions, they are almost the supreme rulers, bolstered by the power of Cosmic Entities. They can even manipte the forces of their entire dimension at will.


    Unless beings of higher power than high-tier god-kings enter their dimensions, even those with special abilities like Moros, who controls thews of space, find themselves helpless against these chief deities.


    The Thor now facing William is many times more powerful than the Thor from the "Avengers" in film and television works. He is an entity that has lived undefeated.


    Holding the Mj?lnir firmly, Thor stared at William. Despite feeling slightly uneasy about the man before him, the pride of a chief deity wouldn''t allow him to just sit obediently below.


    Thor''s body was shrinking, yet his energy continued to soar, and his muscr definition became even more pronounced.


    "I hope you''re worth a full-fledged battle!" Thor''s fighting spirit was fierce.


    Fear?


    Trepidation?


    Such emotions were definitely not befitting a chief deity.


    Thor''s gaze was icy, the space around his Mj?lnir began to crack, light distorted, and purple lightning swirled around him, emitting terrifying thunder.


    William, still wearing that seemingly odd bronze mask, had put away his fan and stood with his hands behind his back, calmly watching Thor. He didn''t even assume a defensive stance.


    Had Thor, a chief deity of a parallel dimension, also made a pact with that entity William had expelled from his body?


    Was that entity trying to collect the divine status of two thousand chief deities?


    Ha!


    Did it n to amalgamate the powers of the strongest from three thousand parallel dimensions into one being, then resurrect to rece William?


    William didn''t consider Thor a significant threat,he was pondering whether that entity had really made contracts with all the chief deities.


    Surely, things really are that absurd!


    So, that entity ns to destroy all the parallel dimensions, wait for the chief deities to arrive in the Prime World, have William kill them, gather their powers, and finally kill William?


    If that''s really the case¡­


    A faint smile actually appeared in William''s eyes.


    It seemed somewhat usible.


    Interesting, let it happen then, let hime and kill!


    He had been puzzled before, as the entity surely wouldn''t think that just amassing the powers of some "Chosen Ones" would be enough to contend with him.


    Now, considering thebined power of the chief deities and divine beings from three thousand parallel dimensions, the Shapeshifters from the Netherworld''s Void, and some human powerhouses, it might actually be enough to kill him.


    He was somewhat looking forward to it.


    After all, William had lived too long, and unlike Poseidon, who still sought strength, he felt no sense of crisis.


    Such a lifecked excitement!


    Thor''s brows gradually furrowed as his aura climbed to an unprecedented state. He sensed indifference in William''s eyes.


    In the face of such a demeanor, this person was still distracted, thinking about other things?


    How arrogant!


    It was even a form of insult.


    Damn it!


    How dare he?


    Thor clenched his teeth in secret, his stern face filled with anger.


    Very well!


    "Ordinary human! Congrattions, you have sessfully angered me!"


    Thor spoke in the divinenguage of their world, but at their level of power, anynguage simply conveyed meaning, and William could clearly understand what he said.


    Just as Thor could understand what William said.


    William''s eyelids lifted slightly, ncing at Thor: "Are gods so easily angered?"


    Thor didn''t speak again and suddenly swung his massive hammer.


    In an instant, the sky was filled with writhing serpents of lightning as Thor swung his hammer, shattering the surrounding space and creating spatial turbulence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thor''s most powerful strike, the Wrath of Thor!


    If this were his uncopsed parallel dimension, all beings under the heavens would prostrate themselves, beseeching the chief deity to quell his anger.


    The terrifying pressure would cause all living creatures to tremble.


    However, standing before Thor, William rendered these otherwise intimidating forces null and void.


    Apart from the spectacr lightning disy, those below only saw a frightening spectacle in the sky; there were no other adverse effects.


    Boom! The hammer came crashing down!


    William extended his right hand.


    "Arrogant human! ept the baptism of death!" Thor''s smile turned ferocious. Did someone actually think they could block his mightiest strike, the Hammer of Thor, with their bare hands?


    Did he not know that deities are called gods not only for their inherent power but also for their divine weapons?


    Thor''s hammer inevitably struck William''s palm.


    In Thor''s view, even a fellow chief deity would be pulverized under such an attack.


    In an instant, the electric light vanished, and William stood unmoving in the air, having blocked the Hammer of Thor with one hand.


    "I, too, would like to receive the baptism of death," William said, his eyes neither happy nor sad, more like talking to himself. "Sadly, it''s too difficult."


    "What? How is this possible?"


    Thor''s pupils shrank in shock, the human before him had actually blocked his attack with his bare hands.


    "How exciting!" Thor''s eyes gradually filled with excitement.


    How many years had it been?


    He couldn''t remember thest time someone had excited him this much!


    As the chief deity of his world, an invincible being in his parallel dimension, invincibility meant loneliness.


    Thor thought, atst, he could be less lonely.


    "Come on! Show me your true power! Let''s fight to our heart''s content!" Thor''s eyes shimmered with purple light, his smile turning maniacal. As he spoke, he retracted the Hammer of Thor and madly attacked William again.


    "I hope you don''t die too quickly!"


    Thor burst into heartyughter, swinging his hammer at William once more, unleashing divine thunder!


    There were 180 consecutive attacks, each one doubling in power from thest!


    William was still standing in mid-air, and what Thor just said was also what he wanted to say.


    Since Thor was notpliant, William decided to indulge him in this game.


    As Thorunched his second strike, William could feel that this hammer''s force was much stronger than the previous one.


    Well, as for how much stronger, he hadn''t really paid attention.


    It probably didn''t make much difference anyway.


    For the second strike, William still blocked it with one hand.


    The third strike¡­


    The fourth strike¡­


    Thor swung his hammer at lightning speed, and in the blink of an eye, he was at the 100th strike.


    The power was growing exponentially, and William thought that this strike could probably destroy a.


    Yet, William still blocked it with one hand, as if swatting away an annoying fly on a hot summer day.


    Considering Thor''s feelings, William decided to let him fully unleash his power. After all, this might be thest time Thor would have the opportunity to swing his hammer.

 Chapter 484 Please add extra cheese foam for me

    484 Please add extra cheese foam for me


    Thor was still unaware of the kind of being he faced, but the ease with which William had blocked so many of his attacks was already indicative of his immense strength.


    Most importantly, from William''s effortless defense, it was clear that he hadn''t yet used his full power.


    Still undaunted, Thor, though not as ancient as William, had also experienced long, monotonous eons.


    In some ways, he was simr to William, bored from being invincible.


    Thor, fully immersed in the battle, didn''t ponder much and just kept swinging his hammer.


    By the 179th strike, William remained in the same state as before.


    Thor, due to the immense recoil, began to bleed from every pore.


    The 180th strike!


    This was his limit.


    Delmar, watching the sky, had lost interest in Alice''s fight with the divine beings. He was curious to see if William was still at his peak.


    "The power of this final strike should be able to gravely injure an Absolute Deity-level being," Delmar mused, a smile appearing on his face.


    Moros nodded in agreement, "Close enough!"


    In their view, Thor''s attack, given his strength, was impressive.


    But his opponent was William, the being who even high-tier god-kings revered!


    Thor, now spitting blood, roared as he swung his hammer for thest time, "Die!"


    William looked on indifferently as the massive hammer nearly hit his head. He again extended his hand and caught the hammer.


    This time, he slightly moved aside by about three inches.


    But in his palm, the mighty Hammer of Thor was crushed to pieces.


    A divine weapon?


    Still too fragile.


    Thor''s muscles, unable to withstand the immense recoil, cracked open across his skin. His body was a horrific and ferocious sight, drenched in blood, with only the two purple glints in his pupils still flickering.


    "Come on! Show me how strong you really are!" Thor red at William, his Hammer of Thor beyond repair. Discarding its handle, he clenched his fist, which was adorned with a godly-empowered metal gauntlet.


    As Thor spoke, he readied himself for another attack.


    William slightly raised his eyebrows and also clenched his fist.


    How strong was he, really?


    William checked his angle and assumed a ready stance in mid-air, looking somewhat serious.


    Without any sound, Thor only saw a fist rapidly erging in his field of vision.


    Before he could react, he had already lost consciousness.


    William''s punch wasn''t with full force.


    Yet, even that was enough to obliterate Thor''s physical and spiritual existence.


    Delmar and Moros stared intently at the sky above.


    William''s punch was so fast that they could barely track it.


    The punch annihted Thor, with everything on him disappearing in an instant. The force of the punch continued through the atmosphere and into space.


    Meteorites and small asteroids were obliterated in its path, reaching the edge of the sr system before the force gradually weakened. Every touched by this force shattered instantly.


    William looked towards the horizon, silent for a moment. He had used about 10% of his strength for that punch, wondering if his full might could now break through the very edge of the universe.


    He had wanted to do this for a long time: to shatter the universe''s boundary and see if there was something beyond.


    Years ago, he tried but couldn''t break it, which was quite disappointing. Now, he was probably about ten times stronger than before.


    He''d try again when he felt bored.


    At the Soulmancer Academy''s arena, the divine beings from the parallel dimensions were utterly stunned!


    Many of them even started crying on the spot.


    They never imagined that their supreme god Thor could not defeat this masked individual.


    Just how strong was he?


    Delmar, however, burst intoughter.


    Clearly, William must still be as strong as he was millions of years ago.


    But what Delmar didn''t know was that William had only used 10% of his strength in that punch.


    A full-strength strike?


    William genuinely didn''t know who in this world could withstand it.


    With Thor dealt with, Alice was still engaged in a tough battle with a member of the Thunder God tribe.


    It couldn''t be helped; although Thor hadunched so many attacks, all of them had taken less than a second.


    The speed of a supreme god''s attacks was not something Alice and the others could match.


    To everyone except Delmar and Moros, it looked like Thor had just swung his hammer and then vanished.


    William''s punch?


    Who could see it clearly?


    "Is it not over yet?" William had just slightly indulged himself, having not engaged with a being above Supreme Deity level in years.


    Delmar moved closer to William and whispered, "Your wife''sprehension is quite impressive. Her swordy just now resembled that god-ying technique I usedst time."


    William responded, "If she couldn''t grasp even such a basic technique, wouldn''t that be embarrassing?"


    Basic?


    Delmar was momentarily lost for words, his expression a picture of astonishment.


    This guy was still so infuriating!


    In any world, his god-ying sword technique would be considered among the pinnacle of skills, yet William called it basic!


    "You... say that again!!"


    Delmar, usually quiteposed, felt genuinely insulted by William''s remark.


    Williamughed. He and Poseidon were old acquaintances; there was nothing they couldn''t say to each other.


    "It''s basic!"


    Really, this person was asking to be insulted again, and William almost felt embarrassed to oblige.


    Delmar took a deep breath, trying to adjust his emotions, and said sarcastically, "You''re letting your wife learn from my low-level swordsmanship?"


    After speaking, Delmar''s mouth curled into a smug smile, feeling as if he had scored a point against William.


    William replied indifferently, "Can''t help it. The sword techniques I teach are too difficult, and herprehension is poor. She can only resort to learning simpler things from you."


    "What?!!"


    Delmar swore that if his full form ever came to this world, he would seek out William for a duel to avenge this insult.


    Is this also considered a normal human way of speaking? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Suggesting that Alice''s poorprehension couldn''t grasp William''s sword techniques and that she had to resort to stealing his ''basic'' techniques?


    Implying that his techniques were so basic that even someone with ''poorprehension'' like Alice could learn them.


    How basic could they be?


    Weren''t the special effects back then cool enough?


    "I don''t want to talk to you right now," Delmar said, turning his head away.


    William chuckled, "Seems like you were the one who initiated the conversation, as if I wanted to talk to you."


    Delmar turned back, ring at William, but eventually chose to stay silent.


    At this point, he was just a mere avatar. He couldn''t possibly defeat William in a fight, and even a conversation seemed to lead to despair.


    Even if one possesses unbeatable strength, it''s not right to mock others like this!


    "You guys enjoy the show," William said. "I''m going to buy my wife a coffee."


    Delmar quickly called out, "I''ll have a Cheese Cap Coffee, with extra cheese foam."


    William couldn''t be bothered to argue. Delmar was nearly 400 pounds, and yet he still wanted extra cheese foam.

 Chapter 485 Amy, youre done for

    Chapter 485 Amy, you''re done for


    William was not at all worried about Alice''s safety.


    He had realized that Alice was capable of grasping even a fraction of the Poseidon''s Stormde, a sword technique potent enough to y deities. Even a little understanding of it was quite impressive.


    Perhaps she had been diligently working on her skills in his absence.


    Moreover, William had set a rather high starting point for Alice. He had personally demonstrated sword techniques to her, helping her grasp his secret sword technique.


    She also received direct instruction from the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker and was bolstered by the divine aura of a Cosmic Entity.


    Frankly, it was like having an arsenal of incredible cheats at her disposal. If she couldn''t be a formidable fighter with all these advantages, then she would indeed be disappointingly inept. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After changing into his usual attire, William stopped by his regr caf¨¦ to buy three coffees. As he was preparing to head back to the Soulmancer Academy, he sensed a familiar presence in a neighboring shop and decided to walk over with his coffees.


    Approaching the entrance, he saw Amy sitting on a chair with her head resting on the table, looking utterly bored.


    "Mr. Johnson!" Amy called out upon seeing William at the door, sliding off the chair with agility, resembling a nimble little guinea pig.


    Her eyes naturally nced at the coffees in his hand.


    Of course, a child like Amy wouldn''t be interested in the coffee William was holding, right?


    Absolutely impossible!


    She must have had something else on her mind!


    That''s when William realized that Maria had opened her shop in this busy snack street of the business district. The rent here was certainly not cheap, but the funding provided by Be should be sufficient.


    "William, you finally showed up. I tried calling you these past two days, but your phone was off. You saw the message, didn''t you?" Maria, who was discussing the shop''s rent with a broker, hurried over to William and said, "Now that you''re here, could you take a look and see if we should open the shop here?"


    Indeed, William hadn''t charged his phone for two days, and his arrival was purely coincidental.


    "These decisions are up to you,I don''t really know much about this," William felt Maria had a good sense of business. The location near several office buildings in the heart of New York City certainly meant high rent, but if she aimed for a high-end approach, it was a suitable choice.


    Maria had been in business for many years and negotiating rent was something she could handle without William''s advice.


    "Always leaving it to me, huh?" Maria expressed her stress. Both Be and William, the major stakeholders, seemed hands-off: Be providing funds and connections, William teaching her cooking, but otherwise leaving all decisions to her.


    Maria had never seen such trust in a business partner before.


    "Maria, you handle things here,I''ll take Amy out," William read a lot from Amy''s eyes,the child clearly didn''t want to stay there.


    Maria understood her daughter''s wishes all too well.


    "Alright, but no coffee for her. Kids need to limit their caffeine intake. And cut down on snacks, she''s already had two sses of milk today. Any more and her stomach will burst." Maria noticed the coffees in William''s hands and knew how much he spoiled the child.


    "Got it," William nodded and then said to Amy, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a movie."


    It had been a long time since William had gone to a cinema.


    "Yay!" Amy excitedly clutched William''s hand. She rarely went to movies and felt that being with William was always fun.


    After the two walked away, William handed Amy the coffee topped with vani ice cream that he had prepared for Alice.


    "Mom said kids should control their caffeine intake, and too much will make my stomach burst," Amy eyed the ice cream on the coffee with a look of refusal.


    "I just wanted you to hold it,it''s Alice''s coffee," William rified.


    "Oh," Amy continued walking, holding the coffee. She thought William was indicating it was alright to just eat the ice cream on top, believing that even drinking the whole coffee wouldn''t burst her stomach. She was ready to tentatively start eating the ice cream.


    But she hadn''t expected William to simply ask her to hold it and dere it belonged to Alice.


    Alice''s coffee didn''t seem appropriate for her to drink.


    At the cinema, William and Amy watched an animated movie. Amy enjoyed it and whispered to William, "Mr. Johnson, won''t drinking two cups of coffee make your stomach burst?"


    "I''m an adult, my stomach won''t burst. You don''t want to drink that vani ice cream-covered coffee in your hand, do you?" William had already finished his coffee, but Delmar''s cup was still untouched.


    "I don''t want to drink it; my stomach will burst if I do," Amy insisted on her principle...


    After the movie, Amy seemed to be in agony, holding the vani ice cream-topped coffee with a forced smile. William always thought watching movies could neverpare to the sight of a child trying hard to resist temptation.


    "Why doesn''t the vani ice cream on this coffee melt?" Amy asked curiously.


    William smiled and replied, "That''s because I used a bit of magic on it." His tone didn''t hint at any secrecy.


    Amy looked at him, her eyes filled with wonder and curiosity.


    After the movie, around 4 pm, William finally said to Amy, "If you want to eat ice cream and drink coffee, you can."


    Amy''s eyes lit up, "Won''t my stomach burst?"


    "I don''t know, it might," William said. "Normally, a child would burst their stomach after drinking two sses of milk and then a cup of coffee with a serving of vani ice cream in half a day. But what if you''re not normal?"


    Amy frowned, deep in thought.


    "So, if I only eat the ice cream, my stomach won''t burst, right?"


    It seemed like a soul-searching question.


    William could only say, "That should be the case."


    "But this is Alice''s coffee... she won''t be angry if I eat the vani ice cream on top, right?" As she spoke, Amy couldn''t resist licking the ice cream on the coffee, her face showing contentment.


    William seamlessly responded, "If she finds out, she''ll probably kill you."


    Amy''s face turned pale. She didn''t know whether to believe William or not, but she had already licked the ice cream.


    She wouldn''t really be killed, would she?


    With that thought, Amy fiercely licked the ice cream twice more. If she was going to die, she thought it might be better to die of overeating.


    William observed and said, "Amy, you''re done for."


    As she sipped, Amy suddenly found the ice cream less sweet and looked at William, "Mr. Johnson, is it toote to apologize to Alice now?"


    William shook his head, "I don''t know, I''ll take you to see her."


    With nothing better to do, William decided to take Amy for a walk.


    The fights at the academy were too gory, so he nned to take Amy to y with Luna and the others.


    Even though Luna has lived for so long, she still looks like a child, and William thinks Luna probably isn''t much smarter than Amy.


    William brought Amy to the arena and asked her to wait on the side.


    At this point, Alice had already fought countless battles. William wanted to establish some rules and did so by directly taking control of Alice''s body.

 Chapter 486 Is the coffee youre holding tasty?

    Chapter 486 Is the coffee you''re holding tasty?


    Alice had just finished her fourth consecutive battle, visibly wearied by the intense exertion. Although she could be considered a human cheat code, she wasn''t able to dispatch her enemies with the effortless ease of William or grow increasingly fierce in battle like Zoey.


    The divine beings from other dimensions she was fighting against originally nned to wear her down one by one, believing that, given Alice''s demonstrated strength, she would eventually lose. This prediction proved urate as, without specific instructions from William on how many battles to fight, Alice kept epting challenges until she was nearly exhausted.


    When William took control of Alice''s body, her opponent, armed with a huge de, swung it down fiercely. While Alice could have managed to block it, she wouldn''t have found it easy. Now understanding William''s intentions, she no longer hid inside the alchemy furnace but faced her opponent squarely and honorably. Indeed, after four rounds ofbat, Alice had noticeably adapted to the pace and style of the fights.


    Alice was momentarily startled when William suddenly took over her body. This sensation of being possessed was not new to her, so she decided to remain passive and let William handle the rest.


    With a casual flick of his sword, William deflected the opponent''s giant de, quickly bringing his sword to the deity''s throat in a fluid motion. "Step down," William said indifferently, ncing at the other divine beings from the other dimensions. "From now on, fight three matches every day at 2 PM. Go and register your names first."


    The people opposite all felt it. That casual sword swing by Alice just now, in no way did it look like she was physically exhausted.


    Their strategy of attrition crumbled.


    "I haven''t lost yet!" protested the deity fighting Alice, leaping backward and hurling a punch at her.


    William, using Alice''s body, smirked and put away the Sword of Soulbreaker, responding with a punch of his own. To face him with a fist? The deity''s punch was fast, but he was quickly sent flying. Alice didn''t even see how William had punched, and the deity had already lost.


    After a walk, William also came to some realizations. He couldn''t expect everyone to pursue peace. For many years, he had observed the world as a bystander, but now, having grown fond of this peaceful world, he found himself intervening more than usual.


    Whether they are divine beings or Soulmaners, their lifespans far exceed those of ordinary humans. Although they can''tpare to William, almost all powerful species have the impulse to conquer weaker ones. From the age of gods to the present, William has witnessed too many such urrences.


    Some originally weak creatures, bullied and even facing threats to their lives, eventually strive to enhance their strength. Once they be powerful, besides seeking revenge, they often conquer other weaker beings. It''s the survival of the fittest.


    War and bloodshed are inevitable, but these are also the factors that drive weaker species to evolve and be stronger. Just like the current human race, in today''s world.


    Having realized this, William decides not to intervene lightly anymore. Unless there is an excessively powerful entity aiming to destroy this world, his interference would actually disrupt the world''s bnce.


    Therefore, William ns to spare these divine beings, at least giving them a chance to live. Following this, Alice unterally deres an end to today''s contest.


    Steven opportunistically steps forward to have the divine beings from the other dimensions register with him. Even with Thor dead, these other-dimensional deities are unlikely to give up on life. Though they can''t conquer this world, they wouldn''t choose collective suicide.


    Surviving and bing stronger might one day allow them to avenge their main deity, Thor, or perhaps even be deities themselves.


    Alice, after leaving the arena, walks straight to William and, seeing Amy holding a coffee, asks, "Why did you bring Amy here?"


    Amy, clutching William''s hand, had witnessed from afar Alice knocking a big guy flying with a single hit. Weighing the situation, she fears that even if she won''t be killed for eating the vani ice cream off Alice''s coffee, she might still get a swollen bottom if Alice gets angry and hits her. Amy clutches William''s hand, trying to hide behind him, looking quite frightened.


    Alice was full of confusion. She remembered Amy being quite affectionate and not at all afraid of strangers before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What''s going on here? Has it been too long since west met?" she wondered.


    Crouching down, Alice looked at Amy with a kind smile and spoke gently, "Amy, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Have you missed me? Is the coffee you''re holding tasty?"


    At the mention of coffee, Amy was startled and burst into tears.


    Alice, with her mouth agape, was at a loss. Amy wasn''t usually this prone to tears.


    William, indifferent, didn''t try tofort Amy. Instead, he said, "She ate the vani ice cream that was on top of the coffee I bought for you. Now, she''s probably afraid you''ll beat her to death."


    "Beat... beat to death?" Alice was stunned. Did she look that fierce?


    To beat, and even to death?


    What on earth had William told Amy?


    "Alice... I... I only ate the vani ice cream. If you''re going to hit me... please don''t kill me, okay?" Amy finally stopped her tears and sobbed, "Just beat me half to death..."


    "Ah!" Alice looked at William in disbelief, mixed with amusement. "How could you scare her like that? What if she gets traumatized?"


    William replied, "Before she ate the ice cream on the coffee, I told her about the consequences. She wasn''t afraid of dying."


    Shouldn''t a fearless child pay some price?


    "Amy, don''t cry. I won''t hit you." Alice had to rify this matter, otherwise, wouldn''t she appear as a wicked woman in Amy''s eyes?


    She was supposed to be a sweet and gentle girl. How did she be a viin who seemingly wants to beat children to death?


    Hearing this, Amy wiped her tears, pouted her lips, and looked pitifully at Alice. She offered her half-finished coffee and said softly, "Here''s half a cup left... for you..."


    Alice thought that Amy wouldn''t cry anymore and that her image was restored. She smiled and said, "I won''t drink it, you have it."


    At this, Amy was taken aback and then tears started falling again. "See, you still won''t forgive me. Just beat me then..."


    And then she added, "But please, don''t beat me to death..."


    Alice was bewildered. Hadn''t she just said she would drink the coffee?


    Why did ite back to this?


    And why was Amy asking to be beaten?


    William, holding Amy''s hand, remained silent.


    ording to Amy''s logic, finishing this half cup of coffee would definitely cause her stomach to burst and lead to her death.


    So, in Alice''s suggestion to drink the remaining coffee, was she intending to kill Amy?


    Faced with the choice between death and being beaten half to death, Amy decisively chose thetter.

 Chapter 487 Mr. Johnson, is this size appropriate?

    Chapter 487 Mr. Johnson, is this size appropriate?


    Amy eventually realized that Alice had no intention of beating her to death or even half to death.


    However, she was too scared to drink thatst half cup of coffee.


    William took Amy to the vi where they were staying. Luna, sensing the situation, kindly became Amy''s ymate, thinking that Amy might very well be William''s offspring.


    Under Luna''s hospitality, with an endless supply of snacks, Amy, along with two other kids, sat on the sofa watching cartoons, eating until her little stomach was round.


    "Are you not afraid of bursting from overeating?" William asked, seeing her lying contentedly on the sofa, patting her belly. He genuinely worried she might overeat herself to death.


    Amy earnestly replied, "Eating a lot helps me fertilize the Fairy Grass."


    This is like many children who have pet dogs,when eating beef ormb, they specifically choose the parts with more bones, and after gnawing on them themselves, they feed them to the dog.


    But Amy went further, stuffing herself like a balloon, all to provide more fertilizer.


    "You really take good care of that nt!" William couldn''t help but look at Amy with admiration...


    Yes, a look of admiration.


    Next time, she''ll surely eat just as foolishly.


    Indeed, hearing William''s praise, Amy smiled happily. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For William, it was just another ordinary day. But for other Soulmancers, it was fraught with danger. If not for William''s powerful intervention, humanity might have sumbed to the tyranny of those deities.


    After registering the names of these deities, Steven went straight to William''s vi.


    Though William wore a mask during his appearance, Steven was certain it was him. It wasn''t hard to guess.


    He was also grateful that humanity had such a powerful figure as William.


    Steven''s visit was to discuss the deities with William.


    William, who had been watching TV on the sofa waiting for Ares to cook dinner, stood up when Steven arrived, saying, "Let''s go outside and talk."


    Steven nodded to Ares, who was wearing an apron, and the others in the house, then followed William outside.


    "Mr. Johnson, how should we deal with these deities from another parallel dimension?" Steven felt that it was best to let William make the decision.


    Even in a society governed byw, the notion of respecting the strong is ingrained in everyone''s bones, and Steven was no exception.


    William replied, "I''m not going to handle this matter. Haven''t policies been introduced before to regte these beings? Just follow those policies."


    Steven, not quite grasping William''s intent, nodded and said, "Then we''ll proceed ording to the established policies and see if they are willing to coexist peacefully."


    Steven had some experience dealing with the arrival of Shapeshifter lords before, so he wasn''tpletely clueless.


    ording to what William said before, no matter which world''s strong beings arrive, they need to abide by thew. Their 13th Bureau has recently redefined somews concerning Soulmancers and other powerful beings from different spaces, imposing certain constraints on them.


    William said indifferently, "This is your responsibility. You don''t need to report back to me. I''m just a minor employee of the 13th Bureau, a novice Soulmancer."


    Steven nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes! I understand!"


    Right, you''re just a novice Soulmancer.


    Steven, of course, knew what William meant by calling himself a novice Soulmancer. As long as William was willing to help in critical moments, that was enough.


    William frowned slightly, feeling that Steven hadn''t truly understood his point.


    But it didn''t matter much, as he intended to intervene as little as possible in the future.


    After spending the day with Amy, William finally remembered Seraphina, who had been well cared for by Amy.


    Thanks to Amy''s relentless efforts in fertilizing, the Eternal Vine should be growing quite well.


    After sending Amy home in the evening, William went to the yard on East 62nd Street.


    There, Sable, who was responsible for guarding the ce, hurriedly greeted William upon his arrival.


    William casually handed him a small ss bottle filled with pills, "Your task ispleted. You can leave now."


    Sable excitedly held the small ss bottle. He had hardly done anything risky these days, and the pills William gave him were obviously not ordinary!


    The faint traces of powerful energy could be felt on the ss bottle, making its contents no longer important.


    Guarding the yard for a while and receiving such a precious ss bottle in return, Sable excitedly said, "Mr. Johnson, how about I stay and guard a bit longer?"


    William stared at him, saying nothing.


    After three seconds of silence, Sable quickly grasped William''s intention. He chuckled and said, "I''m leaving right away!" and then swiftly took his leave.


    William had originally thought of having him look after the yard for a bit longer, but seeing how quickly the guy left, he decided to let it be.


    After Sable left, William was alone in the yard, his gaze fixed on the Eternal Vine in the corner.


    Through the nurturing over time, Seraphina''s soul had perfectly fused with the Eternal Vine. This was, in a sense, a resurrection through the soul.


    William had done such things before, but invariably, those who were resurrected would encounter various problems.


    Previously, when bored, William had created vampires. These vampires he created could be considered immortal. But after bing vampires, their souls seemed to be devoured by eternal darkness, unable to undergo reincarnation and enter a new life.


    Cursed to eternally crave the essence of life¡ªblood,they could only maintain their pale and fragile existence by feeding on it. When the supply of blood ran out, they would suffer endless torment, like countless insects writhing and gnawing inside them, until their existencepletely vanished in agony.


    And sunlight, the warm blessing of nature, was lethal poison to them. A touch of sunlight was enough to turn them to ash, vanishing in the light.


    Even those mighty beings who were reborn in the Divine Realm in the past had paid a tremendous price.


    The reshaping of a physical body by a soul is not a simple matter.


    In all endeavors, a certain price must be paid.


    William had previously used the Eternal Vine for resurrection. After resurrection, the speed of power enhancement was indeed fast, but the physical body would be extremely fragile and develop a fear of fire.


    Regardless, since William had already promised Seraphina, and now that the time was right, he began to act.


    He walked over to the Eternal Vine and ced his hand on it. The Eternal Vine burst into a vibrant green light.


    In just under a minute, the Eternal Vine transformed into a young girl.


    Since the body was reshaped from the Eternal Vine, naturally, there were no clothes involved.


    William nced at the resurrected Seraphina and thought, "Hmm, this physique..."


    Could it be a boy?


    Just with slightly more developed chest muscles?


    Seraphina slowly opened her eyes and looked at William, who was holding her hand. She gently ced his hand on her chest and asked with a tender look, "Mr. Johnson, is this size appropriate?"


    Huh?


    William swore that the softness he felt couldn''t possibly be chest muscles.


    Still a girl then?


    "You..." William nced downward again to confirm that Seraphina was indeed a girl, and frowned, "Do you have some misunderstanding about the appropriateness of size?"


    The smile on Seraphina''s face froze. Had something gone wrong somewhere?

 Chapter 488 Are you trying to poison me?

    Chapter 488 Are you trying to poison me?


    Through the reshaping of the body by the soul, one''s appearance can be crafted ording to personal desire.


    All these days, Seraphina''s soul had done nothing else but design her appearance and physique. Based on her previous interactions with William, she discovered that he seemed to prefer cute girls, and then she took inspiration from Alice''s figure.


    She also gathered some insights into individual men''s preferences through Sofia.


    The conclusion she reached was that William, a mature man who has lived for many years, probably favored t-chested, cute girls.


    There were even online discussions suggesting that such girls possess major traits: a soft voice, a supple body, and being easy to get into bed with.


    So, Seraphina''s current form was the epitome of light and soft-bodied, with an added touch of cuteness. Being so proactive, she embodied the three major traits of this type of girl to the fullest.


    Her n was to try to get intimate with William after her resurrection, thinking this would greatly enhance her strength.


    However, judging by William''s current expression, it seemed Seraphina had failed to attract him.


    William indifferently withdrew his hand and casually tossed a set of Alice''s clothes to Seraphina, saying, "Put on the clothes."


    However, judging by William''s current expression, it seemed Seraphina had failed to attract him.


    William indifferently withdrew his hand and casually tossed a set of Alice''s clothes to Seraphina, saying, "Put on the clothes."


    Is being naked attractive?


    That depends on the man.


    In William''s view, Seraphina''s current state was not particrly tempting.


    While he might not necessarily prefer women with fuller figures, the breasts are an important feature of femininity. Seraphina''s almost nonexistent chest held little allure for him.


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed red with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance.


    Such an attitude from William was, in her eyes, the greatest insult to a woman.


    Even after going to such lengths, William remained unmoved. Wasn''t this an insult?


    But in William''s presence, she dared not show any displeasure.


    After putting on the clothes, Seraphina finally bowed and thanked William.


    "Thank you for granting me this rebirth."


    Seraphina, once a powerful lord in the Divine Realm, was actually quite grateful for having such a mighty being help recreate her body.


    "It''s fine, this was all part of what I promised you before," William said. "Your new body should avoid fire, as I''ve mentioned before. Other than that, just drink plenty of water."


    "Although the Eternal Vine is an excellent herb for reshaping the body, if it exhausts your soul energy, you will age rapidly, like a withering vine. And once aged, you can''t regain your youth. So, it''s best not to engage inbat with others," William advised. "Because this resurrection means that if you die again, it will be the absolute end of your soul,is a true death."


    William was not only exining this to her but also subconsciously summarizing the drawbacks of resurrection.


    He had helped people resurrect using various methods, and today was just one of those instances. It was a way of umting experience.


    Helping Seraphina resurrect was partly driven by his interest in researching "resurrection."


    When Seraphina heard this, she didn''t find anything particrly objectionable.


    Avoiding conflict with others and fearing fire? "I understand. Thank you for your care during this time." Having "lived" inside Sofia for a while, she actually found this era quite agreeable. If one didn''t have to worry about life-threatening dangers, wouldn''t it be good not to engage in conflicts?


    In the Divine Realm, the harsh environment often made conflict unavoidable. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But if she could stay by William''s side, it seemed she wouldn''t need to take action herself.


    William smiled, "It was Amy who took care of you. She almost overate herself to death just to fertilize you."


    "Fertilize?" Seraphina''s expression wasplex.


    Before reshaping her body, she indeed needed nourishment, and although she couldn''t see the outside world during those days, she felt someone taking care of her, providing ample nutrients.


    However, hearing the word "fertilize" after reshaping into a human form felt strange.


    So, it seems she really was raised by Amy with nothing but feces and urine...


    It was aplex feeling!


    After all, it was Seraphina who had asked Amy to take care of the Eternal Vine, even telling her that it could turn into a fairy.


    She did owe Amy for her resurrection.


    William seemed indifferent to her offer of repayment, even if it included her body, which seemed to be met with disdain.


    That night, William didn''t return to the vi at the academy but instead had Seraphina clean up the feces and the fence in the corner of the yard.


    That ce was essentially her bedroom. Now that she''s not living there, who else would clean it up if not her?


    The next morning, as dawn broke, William finally turned on his phone. He saw several WhatsApp messages from Alice asking where he was and informing him that she had gone to a volcano for special training.


    Her schedule was set: training in the morning, contests in the afternoon, and rest at night.


    William hadn''t expected Alice to start her special training so early.


    After seeing the messages, he replied with just one word: "Good luck!"


    He had no intention of going there to watch over her.


    Did practicing levitation really require him to stand by her side?


    He sat in the yard on East 62nd Street. Suddenly, the carcass of a ferocious beast flew out from the volcano, andva began to spurt wildly. There was no need to guess,it was all controlled by William''s mind.


    Half an hourter, Amy rushed into the yard like a little duck. When she saw the empty space in the corner, she froze.


    The Eternal Vine had transformed into Seraphina and naturally had disappeared.


    It was like caring for something diligently for many days, only to discover that the ''fairy grass'' you were caring for had vanished. It''s like following a web novel for days and suddenly finding no new updates ¨C utterly disheartening.


    "Mr. Johnson, where''s the fairy grass?" Amy was so stunned that she even forgot about going to poop.


    William said, "First find a ce to do your business, then we''ll talk. The fairy grass has already transformed into a fairy."


    As he spoke, Seraphina emerged from the kitchen, carrying three servings of spaghetti.


    "This is the fairy that the fairy grass transformed into," William gestured towards Seraphina with a nod of his head.


    Amy, looking at Seraphina with her mouth agape, eximed in amazement, "Fairy sister, you''re so beautiful."


    Seraphina''s features were as exquisitely detailed as if she had stepped right out of an anime, virtually wless.


    "Amy, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? I cooked some noodles for you," Seraphina said. She had spent the night thinking about how she could repay Amy, concluding that fulfilling her wishes and taking care of her would be appropriate.


    "Oh no! I peed my pants!" Amy''s eyes reddened as she spoke.


    Seraphina quickly reassured her, "Don''t cry, I''ll help you."


    With a casual wave of her hand, Amy''s wet pants instantly dried.


    William, watching this, was speechless.


    A child wets her pants, and you use magic to dry them?


    Couldn''t you have just changed her into a fresh pair?


    But since it was already done, William didn''t bother toment.


    He nced at the three servings of spaghetti on the stone table...


    "Amy, let''s eat," William said, not touching the cutlery.


    Amy,pletely captivated by the reborn Seraphina, climbed onto the stone stool and continued to stare at her while twirling a bunch of noodles with her fork and stuffing them into her mouth.


    Then her face changed. She looked down at the noodles as tears began to fall, yet she forced the mouthful of noodles down.


    Eating noodles with tears!


    "Fairy sister, are you trying to poison me?"

 Chapter 489 A womanizer?

    Chapter 489 A womanizer?


    Can Seraphina cook?


    William could guess the answer even with his toes.


    Moreover, just by looking at the noodles in the bowl, one can tell that they are not cooked well. The color definitely suggests too much salt and tomato sauce.


    Only a na?ve child like Amy would shove them into her mouth without even looking.


    Realizing something was amiss after tasting them, she still had the audacity to swallow them.


    Indeed, she''s an interesting child. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing this situation, Seraphina''s expression also stiffened.


    Having been embarrassed by William just yesterday, and now feeling insulted again today, must be quite distressing for her.


    She had seen William cooking spaghetti before.


    It looked so simple when he did it, so why was it so difficult for her?


    "I''m sorry! It''s my first time cooking noodles... I didn''t know they would taste so bad," Seraphina said, caught betweenughter and tears. She had been with William for some time and had seen him cooking, which always seemed so easy.


    Back in the Divine Realm, as a lord of a territory, did she ever need to cook her own food?


    Is cooking really that hard?


    Amy then realized that the fairy sister hadn''t actually intended to poison her, and she put down her fork, continuing to stare at Seraphina.


    "Fairy sister, your clothes... I''ve seen them before," Amy pondered for a while and finally remembered, "Why are you wearing Alice''s clothes?"


    Suddenly, William thought about what would happen if Amy told Alice about someone else wearing her dress.


    That would be terrible!


    He had been careless!


    William felt that if Alice knew Seraphina was wearing her clothes, he couldn''t imagine what she would think.


    He knew very well how easily the mes of jealousy could be kindled.


    William frowned and said to Amy, "Amy, you go back and eat, I''ll take this fairy to buy some clothes."


    Sometimes, an unintentional remark can provoke deep reflection in another person.


    Seraphina also realized this and a smile unconsciously formed on her lips. She had long realized that Alice liked William, but she didn''t know that William and Alice had already engaged in an actual romantic rtionship.


    Although William had not epted her yet, didn''t that make it more challenging?


    Even if Alice is already married to William, in Seraphina''s view, it seems not a big deal for a powerful man to have two or three women.


    Not just two or three, even thirty or three hundred women didn''t seem like a big deal to Seraphina.


    "I think this dress is quite nice, there''s no need to buy another," Seraphina said with a smile, turning to Amy, "Amy, how about fairy sister takes you out to y today?"


    William nced at Seraphina and said, "You might like it, but it''s not yours! Go buy your own!"


    He hadn''t thought about this issuest night, and there were no other clothes avable at the time. Now that he thought about it, how could William possibly let Seraphina continue wearing Alice''s clothes?


    "Oh!" Seraphina didn''t dare to show any petnce or stubbornness to William.


    Clearly, William wouldn''t fall for that.


    Although Amy was usually mischievous, hearing William''s words, she said to Seraphina, "Fairy sister, I have to go to school today, so I can''t y with you. Let Mr. Johnson apany you to buy clothes."


    As the kindergarten was still holding regr sses and today was Monday, Amy naturally had to go.


    "Fairy sister, Mr. Johnson, I have to go back now, or Mom will get mad," Amy said. She then pulled out a carrot from her pocket, crouched beside a rabbit under the ne tree, and ced the carrot in front of it.


    "Little bunny, make sure you eat well."


    After watching the rabbit start nibbling on the carrot, Amy waved goodbye to William and Seraphina.


    "Fairy sister, I''ll y with you after school," she said and then scampered off.


    Watching Amy''s retreating figure, William looked at Seraphina and asked, "You''re not nning to take care of her forever, are you?"


    He didn''t use mind-reading, but he could discern something from Seraphina''s eyes.


    A smile unlike any before appeared on Seraphina''s face as she said, "Back in the Divine Realm, it was all about fighting and killing every day. I''ve never encountered such an innocent child. If Mr. Johnson doesn''t mind, I indeed would like to take care of her always."


    William narrowed his eyes and said, "You don''t think she''s my child, do you?"


    If Seraphina thought Amy was William''s child and was taking care of her to please William or to get closer to him, then her actions were full of ulterior motives.


    Seraphina responded, "I did think that initially, but now, I don''t believe she is your child." She paused, then added, "Mr. Johnson, you must really want a child of your own."


    For someone with William''s long life yet without any offspring, a less tolerant being might have taken herment as an offense worth dying a thousand times over.


    "All children are more or less the same, why does it have to be my own?" William replied, not angrily but with augh, "If you want to take care of Amy, that''s your business. You don''t need to report to me."


    William wasn''t like the chief gods like Thor, who might easily feel offended.


    Over the years, he had almost epted the reality of not having children.


    Even if he wanted his own child, it wouldn''t be for the sake of passing on his lineage, but rather striving towards something he currently considered impossible.


    Clearly, now Alice had given him some hope. Just the thought of having a child seemed like a nice prospect.


    Thinking this, the corners of William''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    Regarding offspring, William had analyzed it too. If the woman was much weaker than him, she simply couldn''t withstand the immense force he brought into bed, nor could she conceive new life.


    Even someone as powerful as Artemis, on the verge of stepping into the Absolute Deity level, couldn''t manage it.


    Unless the strength was almost on par with William''s, it would still be difficult to have offspring.


    To put it bluntly, William''s genes were too strong,even the strongest known goddesses might not be able to help him reproduce.


    Unfortunately, Seraphina waspletely unaware of the gap between her and William.


    Seraphina certainly noticed the subtle movement of William''s lips, which seemed to indicate he was thinking of something, but also a hint of resignation.


    "Are you thinking of Alice?" Seraphina took a deep breath and asked, "You haven''t fallen in love with her, have you?"


    William raised an eyebrow and replied, "Can''t I?"


    Seraphina was taken aback,she hadn''t expected William to be so direct.


    "Mr. Johnson, I always thought that a true powerhouse would not fall in love with an ordinary person," Seraphina pondered and said. "Falling in love with someone, having concerns, would make you hesitate when throwing a punch, and slow down your speed."


    William''s smile remained, "Even if my punching speed slows down, what does it matter, who can defeat me?"


    "Have you ever loved any other women? Or over these years, have you only loved Alice?" Seraphina knew she couldn''tpete with Alice, but in her view, gods don''t need love, and the strong don''t need the bonds of love.


    Someone like William, even in a rtionship, probably only sought to alleviate boredom or fulfill desires.


    William said candidly, "I have truly loved other women before, but that doesn''t stop me from loving Alice."


    Seraphina hesitated, then said, "Mr. Johnson, I have something to say, but I''m not sure if I should."


    "Then don''t say it! Go buy a set of clothes and return the ones you''re wearing to me." William was just casually chatting with Seraphina.


    He could even guess what Seraphina wanted to say.


    She probably wanted to point out his numerous past rtionships, using him of being unfaithful in love, or suggesting his feelings for Alice weren''t genuine.


    True love should be unique, one person for a lifetime.


    But William, having lived so long, understood how to control his emotions better than others.


    Those he had loved and lost were often in his thoughts, but now, Alice indeed stirred something special in him.


    Living a long life doesn''t mean his heart had turned to stone.


    That''s why he chose to sleep for periods, then restart everything all over again.


    A womanizer?


    Then so be it!

 Chapter 490 Whats so embarrassing about wearing childrens clothing?

    Chapter 490 What''s so embarrassing about wearing children''s clothing?


    William apanied Seraphina on a stroll because he wanted to retrieve some clothes.


    "Mr. Johnson, which type of clothes do you think would look good on me?" Seraphina was not willing to give up easily. Even if William was already married, it didn''t seem to affect anything, right?


    There''s nothing strange about pursuing the person you like.


    After all, she had fallen for William.


    William nced at her and said, "They''re all fine."


    The two of them had already arrived in front of a children''s clothing store. William took a look inside and said, "The clothes in here seem quite suitable for your current figure."


    "... " It was only at this moment that Seraphina realized she was wrong. She was truly mistaken.


    Which nerve of hers had gone wrong, causing her to shape her body into that of a 12-year-old girl?


    There was nothing wrong with her cute facial features.


    But her t chest and petite stature were truly indescribable.


    Wearing children''s clothing?


    Seraphina took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, and her chest remained unaffected.


    Compared to Sofia''s figure before, it was simply worlds apart.


    Seraphina felt like crying but had no tears left. Finally, with a determined heart, she walked into the children''s clothing store.


    "Sir, are you buying clothes for your little sister?" The shop assistant looked at Seraphina with a cheerful smile. "This little girl is so adorable. Is she in middle school?"


    In middle school?


    Seraphina''s face turned red and white in turns.


    Humiliation!


    A great humiliation!


    There was no way she could behave too intimately with William. She also believed that if she made any intimate gestures towards William, he would be displeased.


    The two of them entering like this looked like an older brother bringing his little sister to choose clothes.


    After all, it was a children''s clothing store...


    "I''ve graduated!" Seraphina said through gritted teeth, "From university!"


    "University?" The salesperson eximed in surprise, "Really?"


    William interjected, "Don''t listen to her bragging, she only graduated from elementary school."


    The salespersonughed along, "What a cute little girl, and such a joker too."


    Seraphina was frustrated, but then she suddenly realized that William was actually joking with her? It seemed like their rtionship had grown a bit closer. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll choose one set for myself and two sets for a five-year-old girl," Seraphina decided, resigning herself to wearing children''s clothing.


    It''s no big deal!


    Humiliation?


    What''s so embarrassing about wearing children''s clothing?


    As long as you look good, it doesn''t matter what you wear.


    Seraphina tried on her clothes and found that therger children''s sizes actually looked quite cute on her.


    The salesgirl couldn''t help but take photos with her.


    In the end, Seraphina also bought two new outfits for Amy before they were done.


    When it came time to pay, Seraphina looked towards William.


    Only then did William realize that Seraphina had no money!


    "Hey! You need to get a job!" William certainly didn''t want to support someone just hanging around.


    Now that he had helped Seraphina reshape her body, their connection was pretty much at that.


    Earning money should be her own responsibility.


    "Thedy here, your sister is so young, where could she work?" The salesgirl had been sizing up William for a while.


    "It''s none of your business!" William paid the bill, realizing he didn''t have much money himself.


    It had been quite a while since he had earned any money.


    The three sets of children''s clothing ended up costing over 600 dors.


    "Sir, do you have a girlfriend?" The salesperson, who appeared to be in her twenties, asked William, "Can I get your contact information?"


    "Let''s skip exchanging contact information," William responded, "I already have a girlfriend."


    "You have a girlfriend?" The salesperson replied openly, "A handsome guy like you must have a lot of girls after you."


    Seraphina gave the salesperson a disdainful look.


    Really? Trying to pursue William?


    She''s still in line for that!


    Seraphina didn''t bother to say anything more.


    Clearly, the salesperson was going to be rejected.


    After they left, William said to Seraphina, "You really need to find a job and a ce to live."


    "Can''t I stay at your ce?" Seraphina actually didn''t want to move out,living with William would be ideal.


    William narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you think?"


    He wasn''t very close to Seraphina.


    William felt that Seraphina was different from other "demigods". She had descended to the human world and hadn''t erased Sofia''s soul.


    Despite being a lord in the Divine Realm, she showed some kindness.


    That''s why William had tolerated Seraphina''s boldness around him.


    It wasn''t that William would be kinder to someone just because they were good-natured.


    He just had a bit of a favorable impression of Seraphina''s behavior.


    Additionally, he had previously thought of trying out the experiment of helping someone be reborn.


    But he couldn''t keep looking after Seraphina indefinitely, could he?


    If he kept taking care of Seraphina, Alice would definitely not approve, right?


    "Find a job? What kind of job?" Seraphina asked, "Should I perform on the streets or maybe do live streaming on a video website?"


    "You can report to the 13th Bureau," William suggested. "Get Steven to issue you a passport. For those from alternate spaces, the 13th Bureau provides subsidies that should be enough for your living expenses, and they''ll also provide housing. What you decide to do afterwards is up to you."


    This was William''s n for Seraphina.


    Previously, as a ruler in the Divine Realm, forcing her to perform on the streets or such might be a bit much. It was better to first find a ce for her to stay,what she did after that didn''t really matter.


    William felt that Steven would handle the arrangements.


    Hearing William''s suggestion, Seraphina nodded and said, "Then take me to him!"


    William thought for a moment and said, "I''ll buy you a phone, then you call Steven. Handle the rest yourself."


    "Okay, fine!" Seraphina didn''t dare to ask for too much. If she made excessive demands, it might even annoy William.


    For now, she would follow his instructions, find a ce to live, and as for her rtionship with William, it surely wouldn''t end just like that.


    As long as there was a sliver of a chance, it was worth another try.


    Having lived for so many years, and after meeting William, other men seemedcking inparison.


    William had spent a lot today. Surprisingly, Seraphina chose thetest model of the Apple iPhone. William remembered that his first phone when he just came out was only $128, but Seraphina''s phone cost a staggering $1228.


    Excessive!


    That''s just outrageous!


    "Today''s expenses will be recorded, and you''ll pay me back once you earn money," William decided. Keeping track of expenses seemed a better approach.


    He intends to live a normal life, and money isn''t picked up out of thin air. If you borrow it, shouldn''t it be returned?


    Hearing this, Seraphina beamed with joy and quickly nodded, "Definitely, I''ll pay you back!"


    She had been thinking about how to find reasons to contact William in the future, and now she had one.


    Dear William, I won''t give up that easily!

 Chapter 491 Killing you would be too easy

    <h4>Chapter 491 Killing you would be too easy </h4>


    William arrived at the volcanic crater where Alice had been practicing levitation and found that her condition today was significantly better.


    After yesterday''s practical experience, Alice had visibly changed, putting more effort into her special training to enhance her strength.


    When William arrived, she was attempting more borate aerial flips, a feat requiring immense courage for someone who feared heights.


    Isn''t improving one''s strength all about constantly surpassing oneself, oveing inner fears, and bing stronger?


    William had always thought Alicecked talent, even considering her somewhat foolish.


    But that depended on theparison.


    Mainly, she had beenzy before.


    After going through so much, she had started to change.


    William stood near the volcanic crater, and Lucien was nearby too.


    "What''s the matter? Still can''t get over my wife?" William appeared right next to Lucien.


    Lucien was taken aback upon seeing William.


    He hadn''t noticed when William had appeared beside him.


    "Alice is your wife now? Don''t think I don''t know you tricked mest time!" Lucien was not ready to give up, aware of William''s formidable power, but he insisted, "Unless you kill me, I won''t stop pursuing Alice."


    Williamughed, "Killing you would be too easy."


    This statement caused Lucien''s face to fluctuate between red and white.


    He had always been the pride of his family, the heir to the Nostredame family, and his personal strength was among the best of the younger generation of Soulmancers.


    Too easy to kill him?!


    Probably only William could say something like that.


    During the incident at Cozy Book Haven, Lucien had already felt William''s power; even now, he still felt the oppressive aura William exuded.


    "I know you''re strong, but you should know that justice will eventually triumph over evil, and you will die one day!" Lucien also had a system that marked William as a great demon lord.


    In Lucien''s eyes, being designated as a great demon lord by the system meant William must be a bloodstained executioner.


    Killing William would mean ridding the world of a great menace!


    "Justice will eventually triumph over evil?" Williamughed, "What is justice, and what is evil? I''m curious, how have I be the embodiment of evil?"


    Lucien also paused in surprise.


    Logically, those who harm the world are considered malevolent, but what exactly had William done to harm the world?


    "You don''t need to exin. Even though I don''t know what evil deeds you''vemitted, I''ll keep a close watch on you." Lucien simply believed that the system must be correct.


    Recently, he had also followed the system''s prompts to kill some people, all of whom were wicked to the core.


    Moreover, those were just minor tasks. As a great demon lord, William, with such immense power, must havemitted countless heinous acts.


    At that moment, the system in Lucien''s mind said, "William once ughtered billions of beings. If the host kills him, you will directly achieve Creator Deity-level strength."


    Billions of beings?


    Lucien was utterly shocked.


    Previously, the system had instructed him to kill William and identified William as a great demon lord, but it hadn''t informed him of William''s specific crimes.


    ughtering billions of beings - what does that imply?


    Destroying a whole world?


    At this point, William said, "Your system isn''t wrong. I did obliterate billions of lives. Are you nning to make a move against me?"


    "You can hear what the system says to me?" Lucien was utterly astounded that William could hear the system''s voice.


    This was outrageous.


    William spoke disdainfully, "Is it that hard? Just a broken system."


    "You can hear what the system says to me?"


    A broken system?


    Lucien hadpleted numerous tasks under the guidance of


    this system.


    Afterpleting these tasks, he received corresponding


    rewards, and now he had achieved Quasi-Deity-level strength.


    Advancing from an intermediate Soulmancer to a Demi-God


    level, and then to a Quasi-Deity level, a normal Soulmancer


    would typically need thousands of years.


    But with the system, his power soared incredibly. In just over a


    month, such breakthroughs were nothing short of miraculous.


    Even just basking in the sun would inexplicably boost his


    strength level.


    The power of the system was thus evident.


    It could be said that those who possessed the system were


    chosen ones.


    Yet William referred to it as just a broken system?


    How powerful must William be?


    "I heard you. Are you nning to kill me now?" William looked at


    Lucien with a smile.


    If Lucien said he intended to kill William, William wouldn''t mind


    eradicating him on the spot.


    He had given Lucien a chance before.


    Lucien frowned deeply and after a long silence, said, "I think if I


    tried, I would die."


    "I''m not your match yet." Lucien, as a Soulmancer who had


    started learning witchcraft and enhancing his body by soaking


    in herbal baths, had greatly increased his strength level. Yet, his


    intuition told him he was no match for William.


    William rolled his eyes and said, "Then you''d better leave now!"


    All this talk and no action, why was he still standing there?


    Lucien hesitated for a moment and asked, "You''re not going to


    kill me?"


    William couldn''t help butugh, "Do you want to die that badly?"


    "You''ll regret not killing me," Lucien said coldly, staring at


    William. "I will be your greatest enemy!"


    William responded indifferently, "To tell me such a thing before


    you''ve even be my greatest enemy clearly shows there''s


    a problem with your intelligence. I can''t be bothered to kill you!"


    Lucien solemnly said, "I think by saying this, you''ll actually not


    kill me!"


    "Then you''re quite clever!" Williamughed. "Now get out of


    here! If you''re still in my sight after ten seconds, you''re dead."


    After William spoke, Lucien immediately took off running and


    disappeared from sight.


    Was Lucien foolish?


    William didn''t think so.


    Or rather, Lucien''s intuition wasn''t wrong.


    He made a wise choice.


    William didn''t feel like taking action right now. He wanted to let


    things take their natural course.


    When there was only one of the hundred "Chosen Ones" left,


    the entity expelled from his body would most likely seek to


    reincarnate using that person''s body.


    But as for who would be thest one standing, and whether


    that person would still retain their own consciousness, William


    wasn''t too clear on that.


    Let Lucien develop slowly.


    It really wasn''t interesting to kill someone with such weak


    strength.


    Alice continued her intensive training at the volcanic crater


    until around 12 noon beforeing down from the air.


    William had noticed Alice''s progress. In just one day, she had


    significantly improved. In a month, she should be able to fly in


    the air proficiently and even engage in aerialbat.


    "How about that? Not bad, right?" Alice said with augh,


    hugging William''s arm as shended.


    She hoped William would praise her, as that would make her


    happier than anything else.


    "Not bad at all," William said, looking up at the sky. "You''re


    already so powerful. You should be able to protect yourself


    from now on."


    As he looked up, the states of three thousand parallel


    dimensions were all within his view.


    The copse of one parallel dimension the day before was just


    the beginning.

 Chapter 492 No, I won’t go!

    <h4>Chapter 492 No, I won''t go! </h4>


    As time passed, Alice had beaten each of the deities that had descended one by one.


    The only difference was that during this period, these deities saw Alice as someone who loved ying the role of a weaker, crazy person.


    The sword she wielded on the first day to dere the end of the battle was obviously incredibly strong, yet in the following days, she won each fight narrowly.


    She fought three battles every afternoon and won them all.


    The most outrageous part was that sometimes, when these deities felt they could kill Alice, they would either be struck by lightning from the sky, leaving them half-dead, or be defeated by Alice''s seemingly bizarre techniques.


    What was going on?


    If you are strong, just say it clearly!


    Why does she need to make every battle seem evenly matched?


    Who is she performing for?


    Towards the end, the deities, whose powers had been suppressed by William, were no longer fighting desperately.


    If they couldn''t win, they''d rather ept defeat.


    If the gap in strength between them wasn''t toorge, they would naturally strive for victory. But if the disparity was too great, the fight was frankly pointless.


    Because of this, Alice found the battles increasingly easy,


    "William, is there more to this secret technique you taught me? Shouldn''t my strength be breaking through the advanced Soulmancer level by now?" Alice was puzzled, having also studied the theoretical aspects of bing a Soulmancer in recent days.


    The progression of a Soulmancer''s level, after reaching the advanced level, should move to Demi-God, followed by Quasi-Deity, Lesser Deity, and then ascending in soul form to the Divine Realm.


    Logically, her strength had surged recently.


    She had even fought against some advanced Soulmancer elites, none of whom could match her.


    So, shouldn''t she be breaking through to a higher level of power?


    William smiled, "The secret technique I taught you is only of the advanced Soulmancer level; there is no further content."


    "No further content?" Alice asked, puzzled. "Does that mean it''s iplete?"


    William exined, "This secret technique was something I created randomly when I was bored. It can only elevate one''s strength to the level of an advanced Soulmancer. For any further progression, you''ll have to figure it out yourself, or you can just remain at the advanced Soulmancer level."


    In William''s view, these so-called strength levels ssified among Soulmancers were essentially meaningless, as evidenced by Alice, with her advanced Soulmancer level, defeating peak advanced Soulmancer elites.


    Who dares to say that a higher strength level always trantes to being more formidable?


    William recalled that during the medieval period, there was a so-called ''strongest intermediate Soulmancer'' whose power surpassed that of a Demi-God level.


    Strength was never something that could be fully encapsted by a level ssification.


    "You mean I have to figure it out myself?" Alice was stunned,she hadn''t expected this.


    She initially thought that after she mentioned it, William would perfect the technique and continue her training.


    William seriously said, "The technique I taught you was just toy a good foundation. How it evolves from here will depend on you."


    Since Alice was now augmented by Cosmic Entity power, William didn''t n to teach her anything more.


    He had already taught her almost everything necessary,the rest was up to Alice''s understanding.


    While they were talking, a little girl with twin ponytails and wearing a white dress approached them.


    Even Alice was visibly taken aback by the girl''s appearance,she had to admit the girl was exceptionally beautiful.


    With skin as smooth and fair as milk and bright, captivating eyes, Alice was stunned at first sight.


    "Mr. Johnson, I''ll pay back a hundred dors today. To show my gratitude, how about I treat you to a meal?" Seraphina approached William cheerfully.


    Paying back a hundred dors first?


    Oh!


    Suddenly, William felt this tactic was very familiar!


    He remembered when he had borrowed money from L in


    front of David and then told David that if he kept bothering him,


    he would pay back L a hundred dors at a time, with various


    dates...


    Now, was Seraphina using the same tactic on him?


    "No need for a meal! Forget about the rest of the money,you


    don''t have to pay it back," William declined decisively.


    He might not be the kind of man who feared his wife, but


    Seraphina''s intentions seemed rather dubious.


    "Who are you?" Alice looked at Seraphina warily. The issue of


    enhancing strength wasn''t the focus now. Who was this little


    girl in front of her, and what was her rtionship with William?


    She couldn''t be another woman of William''s, could she?


    But she looked quite young.


    "Alice, have you forgotten me so quickly?" Seraphina blinked


    and smiled, "I''m Seraphina! Mr. Johnson helped me reshape my


    body recently, and he bought me a phone and clothes. I''ve


    e today to repay him."


    "Seraphina?" Alice''s expression was even more shocked than


    when she heard William mention that the secret technique


    required self-discovery.


    She turned to William, feeling as if she suddenly had a rival.


    "Yes, that''s how Seraphina looks now. She changed into this


    half a month ago." William was quite candid about it.


    "But you never told me," Alice pouted, but soon she smiled,


    looking at the present Seraphina and asking, "How did you end


    up looking like this?"


    Her smile was clearly a bit schadenfreude.


    She vividly remembered how Seraphina, when sharing a body


    with Sofia, had infuriated her by saying, "Your child will go


    hungry."


    Now, in this form, Seraphina hardly looked capable of feeding a


    child, appearing more like a child herself.


    Seraphina casually replied, "What''s wrong with looking like this?


    Mr. Johnson likes girls in this style."


    William gave her a look, "Do you think I have a thing for


    children?"


    He didn''t mind Alice''s size, but Seraphina''s current form was


    clearly that of a child, going beyond just a matter of size.


    Though William was rtively open-minded, he wasn''t twisted


    enough to fancy an underage girl.


    "Pedophilia?!" Seraphina was almost exploding, "Mr. Johnson,


    you should know, I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years."


    William, expressionless, said, "Then I don''t like older women who


    pretend to be little girls."


    Older women pretending to be little girls?!!!


    Seraphina was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Especially hearing such a remark from William.


    Considering William''s capabilities, Seraphina absolutely didn''t


    believe he hadn''t lived for several million years.


    And yet he calls her an old woman?


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Alice burst intoughter on the side, "Old woman,


    Amy has been taking good care of you these days, hasn''t she?"


    If William calling her an old woman was a critical hit, then Alice''s


    ment was downright a stab to the heart!


    "Do you guys want to join us for dinner or not?" Seraphina


    wasn''t really afraid of William anymore,she had thought it


    through.


    Isn''t it just about stealing someone else''s boyfriend?


    What''s so difficult about that?


    She also didn''t believe that someone like William could


    genuinely like an ordinary woman like Alice.


    "No, I won''t go!" William tly refused.


    "Let''s go!" Alice''s smile grew wider, "Why not go eat?"


    Compete with her for a man? Was she afraid?


    If she was afraid to invite them to dinner, wouldn''t that show a


    ck of faith in her rtionship with William?

 Chapter 493 Three people doing it together is much more enjoyable.

    <h4>Chapter 493 Three people doing it together is much more enjoyable. </h4>


    William quickly regained hisposure.


    Why should he refuse an invitation to dine?


    "Let''s eat at Amy''s restaurant!" William said with a smile.


    Maria''s restaurant had been open for some time, and since William had a stake in it, why not support his own business, especially when Seraphina was offering to treat?


    "Sure!" Seraphina was naturally willing to patronize Maria''s business.


    They arrived at the food street in themercial center, a pedestrian zone with cars parked in nearby garages.


    Alice had been intensely training and facing challengestely and was eager for a chance to unwind.


    Leaving the Soulmancer Academy and arriving at the food street, Alice seemed like a fish back in water, clearly in a much better mood, even making Seraphina seem more pleasant byparison.


    After getting out of the car, Alice tried to hold William''s hand. Just as she was about to make a move, William grabbed her hand.


    "Hmm?" Alice felt her blood pressure rise instantly.


    Though she and William had already cheered for love together, he had never before taken the initiative to hold her hand in public.


    In this open era, even couples who have been together steadily for a long time might not end up together.


    So far, William had indeed told others that she was his wife, but they had never really dated like a normal couple.


    Strolling hand in hand was somethingpletely new for them.


    William''s gesture was natural and smooth. Seraphina, seeing them holding hands, didn''t get angry at all.


    Just holding hands, what did it matter?


    She was well aware of the rtionship between William and Alice. Even if she were to witness them cheer for love in front of her, Seraphina wouldn''t mind, she might even join in, making it a trio.


    What''s the fun in just two people?


    Three people doing it together is much more enjoyable.


    Seraphina walked alongside them with her small hands sped behind her back, casting a casual nce their way, her expression unchanged.


    Alice''s beautiful almond eyes misted over, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    Even though she and William had already been intimate, the blush of a first love still colored her shy demeanor.


    The restaurant owned by Maria was named "Le Jardin Bleu," a name reputedly designed by a renowned Parisian artist at Be''s request, costing twenty thousand dors just for the design. Even the creation of the elegant signboard bearing the name was a costly affair.


    William stood at the entrance, observing the restaurant now managed by Maria.


    At the door stood two fashionably dressed greeters, their graceful and charming postures meticulously selected by Be.


    The entire restaurant''s decor, also personally designed by Be, exuded a high-end ambiance that was both modern and tinged with French vintage style.


    Customers needed to book online and show a QR code upon entry.


    Unsurprisingly, these were also Be''s innovations.


    High-end!


    Exclusive!


    Advance reservations required!


    And naturally, the prices were steep.


    William wasn''t fazed by this.


    Good food alone wasn''t enough to make money easily.


    Marketing was key.


    Clearly, Be, the vice president of a mediapany, knew how to y the game.


    As William and hispanions approached, the greeters weed them with beaming smiles: "Wee!"


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here? The Le Petit Louvre room has been


    prepared for you. Please follow me."


    This wasn''t William''s first visit to the restaurant,as a


    shareholder, he was well known to the staff since Maria had


    introduced him on his first visit.


    His meals here were always on the house.


    William nced at Seraphina and said with a smile, "Today, I''m


    not the host. Thisdy here is the boss for today. How about


    giving us a 2% discountter?"


    "Of course, Mr. Johnson. Please, esteemeddies,e inside."


    The greeter who had been speaking with William led them


    inside, and another greeter immediately took her ce at the


    door.


    Alice, holding William''s hand, whispered, "William, you''ve been


    here before?"


    William nodded, "Yes, this is my restaurant."


    "Oh!" Alice leaned in closer to William and asked in a low voice,


    "So, if Ie here to eat, I don''t have to pay either?"


    William pinched her hand gently and replied, "I''m a shareholder


    here. You can eat on my ount, and we''ll settle it at the end


    of the month."


    He didn''t pay for his meals, but they were still recorded on the


    ount.


    Helping Maria open this restaurant was actually to fulfill a


    promise he had made to her.


    When William left the Moonlit Harbor Pub, he had told Maria that


    he would help her with anything she needed.


    For William, this was just a small favor.


    William was quite fond of Amy, Maria''s daughter.


    After hisst help to Caleb, which resulted in Caleb losing his


    hands and now possibly begging in Las Vegas, William felt


    pelled to assist.


    Maria, a single woman raising a child, needed to earn more so


    Amy could have a better life.


    A daughter should be raised in affluence!


    After William and hispany were seated, Be arrived within


    a few minutes.


    "William, you''re here? Business has been goodtely," Be


    greeted with a smile.


    After sitting down, she nced at Alice and Seraphina and


    chuckled, "Alice, it seems you really are William''s girlfriend now!"


    Alice beamed proudly, "Yes! We''re together now."


    Be, sitting down, said naturally with augh, "I remember you


    once said you weren''t interested in William. Were you afraid


    we''dpete with you for him?"


    Alice, slightly flustered, responded, "I never said that!"


    "Of course, of course, you never said that!" Be said, already


    pouring drinks and raising her ss, "If you hadn''t made your


    move, I might have been tempted to try, ha ha ha!"


    "Let me toast to your happiness in advance!" Be, sitting next


    to Seraphina, picked up her ss and proposed a toast.


    Alice confidently lifted her ss, "Then from now on, you''re not


    allowed to have designs on him."


    "I''m not interested in men who are taken," Be clinked sses


    with William and Alice, downing her drink in one go, then turned


    to Seraphina and asked, "William, aren''t you going to introduce


    this youngdy?"


    Before William could speak, Seraphina said, "I like Mr. Johnson


    too."


    "Hmm?" Be looked surprised, staring at Seraphina with a


    frown, "Youngdy, how old are you this year?"


    Seraphina retorted, "What does my age matter to you?"


    She avoided mentioning her age; if she said she was older, she''d


    be called an old woman.


    And if she imed to be younger, William would say he''s not


    into children, which would be awkward.


    "Youngdy, William already has a girlfriend," Be said, not


    understanding their rtionship. How could Alice tolerate


    William bringing a romantic rival to dinner?


    Small chest, but a big heart!


    Seraphina remainedposed and said, "So what if he has a


    girlfriend? I don''t mind him having another. If you''re willing, you


    could join us too. Are you interested?"


    P.S.: As a monthly reward for our fans, this month''s reward


    code is <ABDHYFJ6GU5JQW58A> . You can redeem it at the


    Redeem Center in your Profile. Reward code issued on January


    4, 2024.The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with


    10 FPs/user.Thank you all for your attention and support.

 Chapter 494 The old Walker was back! He really had returned!

    <h4>Chapter 494 The old Walker was back! He really had returned! </h4>


    Can this really be done with four people together?


    Be stared at Seraphina with her mouth agape.


    What has the worlde to nowadays?


    Usually, people y some tricks when trying to steal someone''s boyfriend. This youngdy was ruthless enough, not only suggesting adding herself to the mix but even offering to bring in another.


    This kind of arithmetic, where three plus one sometimes equals three and sometimes equals four, was truly absurd.


    William couldn''t listen anymore and frowned, "That''s enough! Just because you don''t mind doesn''t mean I don''t."


    Seraphina had been around William long enough to feel that as long as she didn''t really anger him, her life wasn''t in danger.


    William always seemed quite amiable.


    But at this moment, Seraphina didn''t dare to say more, avoiding William''s gaze and turning away, she closed her mouth.


    This was, in fact, a test for her.


    She wanted to know how William would react to her bold confession.


    He hadn''t killed her for it!


    That was enough for her!


    Faced with Seraphina''s blunt words, William didn''t feel embarrassed.


    William still had emotions and desires, and to keep his life from bing too monotonous, he hadn''t discarded these feelings.


    He simply hadn''t given up various attachments.


    This was why, over the years, he indulged in food, sleep, and even carnal desires, still possessing the most primitive male desires, yet never thought of forsaking these things to be stronger.


    Be, of course, couldn''t be like Seraphina.


    Although she found William quite impressive, nothing special had happened between them, and she wouldn''t suddenly fall madly in love with William.


    As they were dining, Walker also came in. Upon seeing William and the others, he excitedly walked over.


    Be''s demeanor changed slightly upon seeing Walker,they had met before at the Soulmancer Academy.


    Initially, after learning some skills from Bryant, Walker thought he was destined for great things and that every beautiful girl he met was a potential addition to his future harem.


    However, after repeated setbacks and encountering more and more elites, Walker began to have a clearer understanding of his own position.


    At first, when he was Alice''s bodyguard, he fantasized about a love story between a damsel and her protector.


    But now, it was clear that Alice was with William.


    Not willing to be a hopelessly devoted suitor like Lucien, Walker promptly shifted his focus.


    Naturally, his new target became Be.


    A beautiful CEO with the potential to be a Soulmancer ¨C wasn''t choosing her a good idea?


    "Bell, what a coincidence," Walker greeted as he sat next to Be.


    Be rolled her eyes, "This is my restaurant. You''ll find it ''coincidental'' to see me here every day."


    "That''s quite the coincidence, too," Walker replied, now wiser, with a smile.


    He asked for an extra set of cutlery and then turned to William, "William, the first term at the Soulmancer Academy is almost over. Have you thought about joining any Soulmancer organizations?"


    Be, despite being the restaurant''s owner, was also a vice president of apany and a student at the Soulmancer Academy.


    If Walker could find her here, wasn''t that more than just a coincidence?


    Through his recent experiences, Walker wouldn''t bluntly point this out anymore.


    Be''s behavior indicated that she had a positive impression of Walker. She wasn''t deliberately avoiding him and might even be waiting for him to seek her out.


    William smiled, "I haven''t decided which organization to join yet.


    I''ll think about itter."


    Having spent time at the Soulmancer Academy, William clearly


    understood the power of contemporary Soulmancers and had


    learned some basic secret arts, gaining some insights.


    Striving to bring his abilities closer to the average level of this


    era was William''s goal.


    "I can now hold my own against advanced Soulmancer elites,"


    Walker said, looking somewhat puzzled at William. "You seem to


    have a good rtionship with Teacher Maximus. Why don''t you


    ask him to teach you witchcraft? That could be an option."


    He paused for a moment, giving Alice a meaningful look, and


    added, "Or maybe you could ask Alice to teach you


    swordsmanship, which wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    "Let''s talk about thatter," William didn''t argue, sensing


    Walker''s goodwill.


    Of course, William didn''t rule out the possibility that Walker was


    trying to show off his skills in front of Be.


    As Walker ate, he said earnestly, "William, I must say, in this era,


    powerful Soulmancers are prevalent. If you don''t work hard to


    improve your strength, you might not even be able to defend


    yourself against a formidable enemy."


    "It''s not shameful for a man to be weak, but ambition is


    essential. You can''t always hide behind Alice, right?"


    Walker spoke earnestly, advising William.


    It was like a seasoned colleague looking out for a less


    sessful peer, feeling a sense of frustration that they aren''t


    achieving their potential.


    William wasn''t offended,instead, he looked at Alice with a smile


    and said, "I quite like being behind her."


    "..." Alice''s breath hitched.


    That statement...


    Something was off!


    Wasn''t there a word missing?


    She couldn''t help but recall William teaching her new positions.


    Being behind... was indeed quite nice...


    But to say that in public?


    No, that''s not right!


    She must have misunderstood.


    Alice felt there was something wrong with her thoughts and


    decided she should reflect on this after going home.


    Walker, not misinterpreting William''s words, sighed and said,


    "You decide for yourself! You''re the first bro I''ve made since


    ing to this world. If someone bullies you, just tell me, and I''ll


    avenge you!"


    "If you want to live a peaceful life as a wealthy man, I can help


    with that too." Walker paused, then turned to Be and said,


    "Bell, for my sake, please help William out a bit more."


    "..." Be was at a loss for words for a moment.


    William, however, was smiling happily.


    The old Walker was back! He really had returned!


    He was as mboyant as ever!


    Typical you!


    Alice really didn''t know where Walker got the courage to say all


    this.


    These days, Alice had been wondering just how strong William


    really was.


    But judging from her current understanding of the methods


    and theories of bing a Soulmancer, William seemed


    incredibly powerful, not fitting into any known level of strength.


    Throughout the rest of their time, Walker intentionally and


    unintentionally showcased his significant progress and also


    hinted at his admiration for Be.


    After some casual conversation, three young men swaggered


    in.


    The receptionist who had greeted William earlier was


    apologetically exining to them that dining here required a


    reservation and asking them to make one.


    However, the leader of the group ignored her, sneering, "I never


    make reservations when I dine! And today, I''m here to find


    someone!"


    As he spoke, his gaze had already locked onto William''s table.

 Chapter 495 Dear, he’s insinuating that you’re foolish

    <h4>Chapter 495 Dear, he''s insinuating that you''re foolish </h4>


    William had already noticed the three neers.


    The young man leading them, Gavin, had previously caused trouble for William at the Cozy Book Haven. Walker had stepped in to help, and ultimately, with Zoey''s forceful intervention, Gavin had apologized to both William and Walker.


    This incident had urred nearly two months ago, and since then, Gavin had been studying at the Soulmancer Academy.


    Crucially, Gavin was also a "Chosen One." In these two months, his strength had improved dramatically.


    He gained some renown in the academy and was ranked alongside Lucien and Evelyn as one of the three great prodigies of the academy.


    Lucien and Evelyn were already studying witchcraft under Moros, and other Soulmancer organizations didn''t have the capability topete with Moros for these two talents.


    This left Gavin as the highly sought-after prize among the major Soulmancer organizations.


    With exceptional talent and huge potential, and already possessing a foundation in Soulmancy, it was inevitable that Gavin would be a rising star in the Soulmancer world.


    "Gavin?" Seeing Gavin, Walker frowned and asked, "What are you up to?"


    The first time Walker shed with Gavin, William had taught him the basic Celestial de Art, and he had almostpletely overwhelmed Gavin. If it hadn''t been for Zoey''s arrival, Gavin might have died that day.


    However, in their more recent encounters, despite Walker''s grasp of a bit of Celestial de Art and learning witchcraft, he had been defeated both times.


    In the Soulmancer Academy, such regr sparring was normal, and even Moros wouldn''t coddle his students. If his disciples were defeated, it was no big deal.


    But now, Gavin''s appearance here clearly indicated he was looking for trouble.


    Gavin''s gaze swept over William''s table, finally ignoring Walker and focusing on Alice.


    He approached with a smile and greeted, "Alice, what a coincidence to see you here dining as well."


    A coincidence? Again?


    Do these guys call every encounter a coincidence?


    Alice retorted, "We don''t know each other, so there''s no question of it being a coincidence or not!"


    While Gavin might be on par with Evelyn and Lucien in the Soulmancer Academy, he was far behindpared to Alice.


    Alice was renowned, almost revered as a goddess in the Soulmancermunity, with rumors even suggesting she was the reincarnation of a real goddess. Gavin, who dared to confront Walker, didn''t dare to misbehave in front of Alice.


    "Alice, there''s no need to be so distant. I just wanted to get acquainted with you," Gavin said, ncing coldly at William. "Don''t you think someone like William, a worthless nobody, is unworthy of you?"


    "..."


    Alice was speechless. Worthless nobody?!


    Was he asking for trouble?


    Actively seeking his own demise?


    "Who the hell are you calling worthless?" Walker mmed the table and stood up, pointing at Gavin''s nose and shouted, "If you''re so brave, let''s settle this outside, one-on-one!"


    "I was talking about William. What''s it to you, a defeated loser? Haven''t I beaten you enough already?" Gavin smirked coldly.


    His twockeys burst into loudughter.


    "Can''t remember who was the one with his face trampled under Gavin''s footst time."


    "That guy must have been an idiot!"


    "That idiot''s name was also Walker, wasn''t it? Same name as


    the guy here?"


    "Oh? Really? Could it be someone else with the same name?


    What a coincidence!"


    Gavin''sckeys taunted with a sneering tone, and Walker was


    already fuming.


    He hade to dine here to impress Be.


    He had just boasted in front of Be about how formidable he


    was, earnestly advising William on how to improve his strength,


    and promising to stand up for William if someone bullied him.


    And now this happened.


    Not only did Gavin insult William as worthless, but he also


    seemed to bepeting with William for his girlfriend, and


    saying these things in front of Be was like humiliating Walker


    himself.


    "Let''s settle this outside, right now!" Walker, grinding his teeth,


    pointed at Gavin, "Today, it''s either you or me!"


    "Fine! If Soulmancers want a duel to the death, just sign a duel


    contract! That''s the new policy from the 13th Bureau. I''ve


    already signed it. If you have the guts, sign it!" Gavin pulled out


    a paper from his pocket and threw it on the table, hisckeys


    quickly cing a pen on the table as well.


    Walker was about to pick up the pen to sign, but William took it


    instead.


    Walker looked at William, puzzled, and said, "Give me the pen! I''ll


    fight him!"


    "Wait!" William, with his arm around Alice''s slender waist and a


    genial smile on his face, addressed Gavin, "Just a friendly


    warning for you: if you leave now, there''s still time. Otherwise, if


    my wife gets angry, you might end up dying a miserable death."


    A pseudo "Chosen One" like him was easy to kill, but what


    William really wanted to see was whether a real Chosen One like


    Alice fighting this fake Chosen One would cause any


    intervention from a Cosmic Entity.


    William''s words left Gavin and hisckeys speechless.


    What the hell, a friendly warning!


    Gavin felt he had sessfully drawn their anger.


    He had always treated Alice with respect, knowing he couldn''t


    beat her.


    His main purpose in saying these things was to provoke Walker.


    Seeing Walker about to sign the duel contract and seal his fate,


    William''s interference and saying such things was utterly


    shameless.


    "Alice, I mean no offense to you," Gavin said, still aware of his


    limits when it came to Alice. "This is a matter between me and


    Walker. I hope you won''t interfere. And can''t you see? William,


    this good-for-nothing, has always been unting your


    strength, a typical shameless lowlife. Surely someone of your


    discernment can see through his character."


    Gavin''s tone became increasingly agitated as he spoke.


    Before Alice could respond, William took the pen from the table


    and signed Alice''s name on the duel contract, saying to her,


    "Dear, he''s implying you have poor judgment."


    "Saying I''m worthless, I don''t mind, but to say such a gentle and


    virtuous girlcks discernment, unable to distinguish good from


    bad ¨C young man, you seem to be questioning her intelligence."


    After signing, William ced the contract on the table, his smile


    unwavering, and looked at Gavin, "There, it''s signed. Let''s go


    outside and settle this!"


    "Damn it! How shameless can you be? Such obvious


    instigation, do you think Alice can''t hear it?!" Gavin clenched his


    fists, no longer interested in fighting Walker. He wanted to


    brutally beat William''s face.


    To disfigure him!


    To see if Alice would still like this man who only knows how to


    hide behind a woman once he''s ugly.


    William''s eyebrows raised slowly, and he said seriously, "Dear,


    he''s insinuating that you''re foolish."


    "..." Gavin gritted his teeth in hatred. All his sarcasm seemed


    weak in front of William, making Gavin seriously question if


    William''s sess with Alice was not only due to his good looks


    but also his skill in conversation.

 Chapter 496 Fine, tomorrow afternoon at two, at the arena

    <h4>Chapter 496 Fine, tomorrow afternoon at two, at the arena</h4>


    Alice was caught betweenughter and tears.


    She wasn''t foolish, and could clearly tell that William was deliberately misinterpreting Gavin''s words.


    No!


    It wasn''t just a misinterpretation of Gavin''s words.


    It was outright nonsense!


    But the way he called her "Dear" made her heart burst with joy.


    Usually, she thought of William as the ultimate heartbreaker, a man who was oblivious when it came to romance.


    But at that moment, she realized that when ites to romance, those who are seemingly clueless can often charm a girl effortlessly and unexpectedly.


    A duel contract?!


    That was no longer the focus.


    "Shall we go outside to fight?" Alice looked at Gavin, ready to make him cry.


    In the past, Alice might have been averse to fighting.


    What kind of image would it project for a girl to be constantly battling various people?


    But hearing Alice''s response, Gavin instantly backed down, hurriedly saying, "Alice, I never meant to offend you!"


    ording to rumors, Alice might be an ancient person who had lived for countless years, stronger even than Garen, the head of the Emerald Lion Guild, a quasi-deity level warrior.


    If Garen couldn''t beat Alice, Gavin wasn''t delusional enough to think he could stand a chance against her.


    "You''ve offended my boyfriend," Alice said, her face wearing a smile. It was the first time she used the term "boyfriend," her face flushed with shyness, but also sweetly content.


    Seraphina, hearing their exchange of "girlfriend" and "boyfriend"bels, couldn''t help feeling a bit jealous, but she dared not speak out, just rolling her eyes secretly.


    Gavin''s expression was even more priceless.


    Damn it, he came to cause trouble for Walker and William, only to encounter William, a shameless man who hides behind a woman.


    Just a few words from William had managed to turn him against Alice.


    Not only that, he was also embarrassingly shown up in a disy of affection right in front of Gavin.


    "Alice, I think there''s been a misunderstanding between us," Gavin was genuinely panicked now, not even sure what to say.


    Signing a duel contract with Walker, he could actually kill Walker.


    But signing a duel contract with Alice...


    Was the oue even in doubt?


    He was just an advanced Soulmancer...


    How could he possibly win?


    William, lookingpletely self-satisfied, said, "A misunderstanding? What''s there to misunderstand? The duel contract is already signed, right? Don''t want to fight now? Are you even a man?"


    Gavin, carrying the signed duel contract, had clearly nned to trap Walker.


    Once Walker got involved, it was almost certainly a death sentence.


    A heart-stopping strategy!


    Now, thanks to William''s maneuvering, Gavin found himself in a death trap instead.


    Alice was still at the peak of the advanced Soulmancer level, but her understanding of swordsmanship far exceeded that of contemporary Soulmancers, and she could use Eternal Starfire. Even if Gavin was at the peak of the advanced Soulmancer level, he had no chance of winning against Alice.


    "You damn..." Gavin never expected William, the man who hides behind a woman, to be so difficult to deal with.


    William''s smile faded, and he said earnestly to Alice, "Dear Alice, he''s cursing me."


    "..." Both Seraphina and Be were speechless on the side.


    Seraphina hadn''t expected William to have such a side.


    With William''s strength, eliminating an advanced Soulmancer was just a matter of a nce, right?


    But thinking back, William didn''t seem like a bloodthirsty


    person. Otherwise, she would have been dead the first time she


    met him.


    Alice, torn betweenughter and tears, stared at Gavin,


    "Enough talk, let''s go outside! We shouldn''t damage anything


    here."


    Gavin felt his scalp tingle. He couldn''t win!!!


    Fighting Alice now was like seeking his own death!


    Gavin, quite decisively, knelt down in front of Alice, crying and


    pleading, "Alice, Alice, I was wrong! Can we please not fight?"


    Principles?


    Dignity?


    Staying alive is what''s most important, right?


    Alice''s performance these days had been overwhelmingly


    powerful, leaving Gavin without even the courage to face her in


    battle.


    Better to be alive and kicking than dead and gone.


    Fighting was out of the question, so kneeling was the next best


    option, right?


    Alice was stunned by his sudden kneeling.


    Wasn''t this person very arrogant just a moment ago?


    Such a drastic change?


    "Can you please stand up?" Alice couldn''t stand this kind of


    spinelessness. One moment he was provocatively challenging


    her, and the next, he was kneeling down. What was this all


    about?


    "Alice, as long as you agree not to hold this against me, I will


    stand up," Gavin was ready to do anything to save his own life.


    Several diners around them witnessed this scene, eating while


    enjoying the live drama unfolding before them.


    Some even secretly recorded a video and uploaded it online.


    "Shocking: Genius Soulmancer Gavin Kneels to Anyone!"


    That became the headline, pushing Gavin into the spotlight of


    viral news.


    "Just go away! I don''t even feel like fighting you anymore," Alice


    said, finding his presence a dampener on her appetite.


    "Thank you for sparing me! I''ll leave right away..." Gavin said,


    ready to make a quick exit.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "Where do you think you''re


    going? Did you really think my signature was for nothing? We


    must fight! Tomorrow afternoon, let''s meet at the arena!"


    William, wanting to continue his meal undisturbed, decided to


    schedule a time for Alice to fight Gavin the next day.


    These pseudo "Chosen Ones," like the annoying Gavin, should


    be dealt with one by one. Otherwise, how could the entity that


    William expelled from his body be reborn?


    If Alice doesn''t fight with these pseudo "Chosen Ones," how


    would William know the difference between a true Chosen One


    and the fake "Chosen Sons"?


    You can''t just fight when you want and flee when you don''t,the


    world doesn''t work that conveniently.


    Gavin, ring at William and gritting his teeth, said, "William, if


    you''re so capable, fight me yourself! You, a man who deceives


    women''s feelings, previously cohabiting with that woman Zoey


    and betraying Alice, how many women have you harmed


    without her knowing? What right do you have to say these


    things?"


    He had decided. If William didn''t want him to live, he would drag


    William down with him.


    "Alice, the first time I saw William, he was flirting with Zoey.


    They definitely had an affair."


    Gavin also harbored resentment towards Zoey. If he could


    infuriate Alice and she, in her rage, killed William and Zoey, this


    despicable couple, wouldn''t that be perfect?


    Alice knew that William had lived with Zoey before, but she


    didn''t believe that William would flirt with Zoey.


    Firstly, Zoey, aside from being good at fighting and eating a lot,


    probably wouldn''t engage in such flirtatious behavior.


    If it were said that Seraphina and William flirted, she might


    believe it.


    "I won''t fight you!" William said indifferently, "You''re not worth


    it."


    Alice could see what William was thinking. In essence, he was


    just seeking more practical opponents for her.


    The fight was unavoidable now.


    "Fine, tomorrow afternoon at two, at the arena," Alice said


    resignedly, "And if you don''t show up, I''lle looking for you!"


    The decision was final.


    One way or another, they were going to fight Gavin.

 Chapter 497 The Archangel Tyrael

    497 The Archangel Tyrael


    Gavin arrived with bluster but left in disarray.


    William and hispanions continued their meal.


    In the present era, the affairs of Soulmancers were no longer a secret, and ordinary people held a certain reverence for them.


    Thew''s constraints couldn''t limit the power of Soulmancers,in a way, a Soulmancer wishing to kill an ordinary person could do so without detection.


    Finding evidence was not so straightforward.


    By the next day, the news of Alice''s life-and-death duel with Gavin had spread throughout the entire academy.


    "Gavin must be crazy to sign a duel contract with Alice for a fight to the death. Has he be overconfident?"


    "It''s more than overconfidence; he''spletely lost his mind. A little bit of sess and he''s courting death, ruining his future!"


    "I''ve seen the video of their argument. It''s clearly that shameless William who stirred up trouble."


    ...


    The students of the Soulmancer Academy were abuzz with discussion, and the previously defeated deities had be mere spectators.


    Alice, standing in the arena early, held the Sword of Soulbreaker, her garments fluttering, appearing like a deity descended to earth.


    Gavin also arrived on time, but today his aura was intense, his pupils showing a golden hue, a stark contrast from the day before.


    William, sitting together with Delmar and Moros, chuckled upon seeing Gavin''s state.


    Angel''s descent?


    "Could it be the Archangel Tyrael?" Delmar''s pupils contracted as he stared at Gavin, muttering incredulously, "Has that thing also descended?"


    Moros, expressionless, said, "Those bird people with wings? He''s just borrowing their power."


    "He sacrificed his soul to gain this power," Delmar frowned deeply, speaking to William, "Though the power is borrowed, it''s at least at the level of a Nature Deity. Alice is in danger."


    Despite Alice''s significant progress recently, Delmar felt that the gap in their strength was vast and that William should intervene.


    William simply nodded, "Seems like their strengths are about the same to me."


    Poseidon, the Sea God, in his search for William, once sent out three thousand avatars across various parallel dimensions. 10:49


    In one of these dimensions, he encountered billions of angels, and one of his avatars was killed by an angel with fourteen wings. He was well aware of their formidable power.


    In the early days of the Divine Realm, there were many angels, but they weren''t particrly strong and all perished within the Divine Realm.


    William had personally visited a world filled with angels and Destruction Gods, and he knew that the strength of angels was divided into three tiers.


    Archangels belonged to the highest tier, with eighteen wings, and their power wasparable to that of a Creator Deity. Gavin''s power was obviously borrowed through a "system," a loan far more excessive than usury. One borrowing meant a lifetime of repayment,his physical body would be taken over by the archangel, leading to the annihtion of his soul.


    Even so, William had no intention of intervening. Alice, protected by a divine halo, was not so easily defeated.


    Boom!


    A blood-red, fiery, sacred sword appeared in Gavin''s hands.


    The air was filled with explosive sounds, and a huge crater formed under Gavin''s feet.


    Moros casually waved his hand, isting the arena''s space, ensuring that no matter the intensity of the fight inside, people outside would not be affected.


    Alice finally felt a strong sense of oppression. She first sent out an arcane pulse with her sword and then covered herself with an alchemy furnace to ensure her safety.


    Gavin effortlessly blocked Alice''s arcane pulse andughed, "Aren''t you strong? Why hide?"


    In the next moment, he appeared in front of the alchemy furnace, shing his fiery sword a thousand times in a second, causing sparks to fly off the furnace.


    Alice was stunned inside the furnace. Wasn''t this guy just at the peak of advanced Soulmancer level? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Why didn''t it feel like that?


    However, her alchemy furnace was sturdy; not even a mark was left by the fiery sword.


    "Let''s wait and see," Alice decided not to act rashly for the time being.


    William watched quietly from outside. Gavin''s power was borrowed indeed, but the contract he signed involved selling his soul.


    When the time came, his body would no longer be his own. After Gavin''s death, his powers would be divided among other pseudo "Chosen Ones." This archangel was likely a spirit that had already died once in that world and would soonpletely take over Gavin''s body.


    In other words, if Alice didn''t counterattack promptly, Gavin would only grow stronger.


    Exhausting Gavin''s physical strength was not an option!


    The battle continued, with Gavin relentlessly swinging his sword, while Alice hid inside the alchemy furnace, not daring toe out as she could feel Gavin growing stronger.


    She had thought she could easily beat Gavin, but now she didn''t even dare to show her face.


    The arena turned into ruins again, and the alchemy furnace was tossed into the air by Gavin''s sword. Gavin began to continuously attack the opening of the furnace.


    Alice could only use the Sword of Soulbreaker to block each strike from within the furnace.


    "This won''t do! I can''t keep going like this!" Alice finally realized that the situation was unfavorable for her.


    The spectators outside were surprised,the teachers of the Soulmancer Academy never expected Gavin to be so strong.


    Even the deities previously defeated by Alice were astonished.


    This human possessed a divine aura, and it was growing stronger and stronger.


    Wasn''t Alice supposed to be powerful?


    Why wasn''t she fighting back?


    As time passed, Alice grew more anxious. She couldn''t remember how many sword strikes she had blocked, her hands were already bleeding, yet Gavin''s onught was only intensifying.


    Alice clenched her teeth. She had always relied on William,he had given her the divine Sword of Soulbreaker, made her an alchemy furnace, and taught her so much.


    Yet she was performing like a failure...


    Alice felt terrible inside, trying to think of how to turn the tide.


    During herst battle with Delmar, she seemed to have unlocked some power...


    If she could release the seal on the Sword of Soulbreaker, maybe she could turn defeat into victory!


    Alice''s mind was filled with images of her battle with Delmar and the moment William had used her body to wield the sword...


    Outside the furnace, Gavin''s aura became increasingly terrifying, culminating in a heart-wrenching scream. Eighteen golden wings materialized behind him, his pupils shining brightly, and the mes on the fiery sword grew more intense.


    With the scream ending, the Archangel Tyrael truly took over his body.


    Delmar whispered to William, "If you don''t intervene, Alice might die."


    William watched the situation in the arena expressionlessly and said, "Wait a bit longer!"


    He could feel the seal on the Sword of Soulbreaker starting to loosen.


    The seal he had ced on the Sword of Soulbreaker could be broken not only by him but also by Alice, its master.


    Tenyers of seals, and it was up to Alice to break how many she could.


    William assessed the Archangel Tyrael, reborn in someone else''s body, estimating his power to be at the level of a Destroyer Deity. As long as Alice could break the firstyer of the Sword of Soulbreaker''s seal, that should be enough.

 Chapter 498 You want me to learn this sword strike?

    498 You want me to learn this sword strike?


    Alice hid inside the alchemy furnace, which was now suspended mid-air.


    The fully descended Archangel Tyrael, with dazzling holy light radiating from behind his fierce and terrifying visage, swung his fiery holy sword in a frenzy.


    He grew more excited, no longer attacking through the small opening of the furnace but aiming to shatter the furnace itself into pieces.


    Archangel Tyrael, even in his diminished strength, didn''t consider this weak human a threat. In his eyes, killing Alice was only a matter of time. What intrigued him was how many strikes this peculiar furnace could withstand.


    This was until a sword''s hum resonated through the heavens and earth.


    The fiery holy sword in the Archangel''s hand suddenly vanished. He continued to swing his arms, but now, he was swinging at nothing.


    "The master is mighty! She''s broken the first seal set by William!"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker eximed excitedly.


    This was a real thrill for it.


    Initially, it thought that after changing masters, it would remain sealed forever, or perhaps William might whimsically unseal it asionally for a brief thrill before resealing it.


    Unexpectedly, Alice managed to break the first seal herself, aided by her divine halo and her understanding of swordsmanship.


    Purple light swirled in Alice''s eyes, and the wooden sword in her hand transformed into the original form of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    With the first seal broken, the illusion set by William naturally dissipated.


    "Can I beat that guy outside?"


    Alice couldn''t help but ask the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker, having witnessed much and having been by Alice''s side these days, had a good understanding of her strength.


    "Master, your current strength is still too weak. Unless you use that one sword strike Mr. Johnson demonstratedst time, exhausting all your power to hit that bird-man outside, you should stay inside this furnace."


    The gap between the high-level Soulmancer and a Destroyer Deity was just too vast.


    Even the Sword of Soulbreaker felt there was little chance of victory.


    "Or, if the master can break all the seals, I could kill him in one strike without you needing to lift a finger."


    The Sword of Soulbreaker began to fantasize. If Alice could unseal all its seals, it could manifest in its spiritual form in this world. By then, what would a mere ordinary birdman count for?


    With the power of a Destroyer Deity, that''s all. How many beasts, stronger than Creator Deities, had perished under the Sword of Soulbreaker in the past?


    The Sword of Soulbreaker felt that, if it could take its spiritual form, it could vanquish almost anyone except for high-ranking god-kings. Even Moros in his prime only escaped because he was not appealing enough to be targeted. The beasts William had in were far more formidable than Moros, as numerous as fish in the sea.


    The bird-man outside was even weaker than Moros, mere trash.


    Hadn''t it lost the ability to wield its sword after the first seal was broken?


    Anyone who used a sword would find it rendered useless in the presence of the Sword of Soulbreaker!


    "Are there more seals?" Alice was somewhat puzzled. Hadn''t she already broken the seal?


    "There are nine more. They were likely set by Mr. Johnson as a test for you," the Sword of Soulbreaker said, still full of respect for William, its previous master. After all, it was forged by William,without him, it wouldn''t exist.


    Alice took a deep breath. She felt it was unlikely to break the other nine seals, but continuing to hide in the alchemy furnace was an embarrassment to William.


    "So, I just need to use that one sword strike of William''s and hit that guy outside?"


    As Alice spoke, the Archangel outside had begun to attack with his fists, puzzled why he couldn''t wield his fiery holy sword as if something was suppressing it.


    But what difference does it make whether to use a sword or not to kill the ant in front of him?


    In response to Alice''s doubts, the Sword of Soulbreaker said, "It''s only a possibility, as we''ve only unlocked one seal, and your strength is still too weak. Without the holy halo and my power boost, even a sessful strike would be meaningless."


    "Let me show you the secret sword technique Mr. Johnson used against such beings."


    The Sword of Soulbreaker had witnessed William''s swordy countless times before being sealed.


    William had also been to a world filled with angels and demons. The Sword of Soulbreaker projected those memories into Alice''s mind.


    Alice''s vision was filled with an astonishing scene: William being surrounded by tens of thousands of angels.


    In the void, an angel d in golden armor sat on a gem-studded divine throne, looking down at William.


    All the angels swung their swords at the same time, but in the next moment, the Sword of Soulbreaker emitted a hum, and the swords in the angels'' hands lost all their light...


    "I don''t really like it when someone stands so high above me and looks down," William simply said.


    The angels surrounding him vanished, their fate unknown, and the angel in golden armor who sat on the throne unexpectedly appeared before William.


    "Do you also use a sword?" William asked indifferently.


    The angel opposite him was clearly terrified. He slowly drew his holy sword from his waist, locking eyes with William, yet he dared not make a move.


    He didn''t know what had happened to his subordinates, nor did he understand the kind of enemy he was facing.


    The battle angel Michael, the suprememander of the angelic legions and the strongest among them, never left survivors under his sword.


    Yet, facing William, he didn''t even have the courage to draw his sword.


    "I''ll give you a chance to draw your sword," William said coldly to Michael.


    Without giving him the chance, Michael wouldn''t even have the opportunity to draw his sword.


    Michael''s expression was grave, and finally, he drew his sword.


    As the holy sword was unsheathed, space shattered.


    Even just witnessing this past vision, Alice could feel the terror of this strike.


    As Michael swung his sword, William responded with a thrust of his own.


    William''s strike seemed ordinary, but the condensed energy within it was oppressive to Alice.


    This sword strike seemed as if it suppressed the entire heavens and earth.


    The shattered space restored, and the holy sword in Michael''s hand lost its luster. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, the scene became incredibly real, with William''s sword piercing through Michael''s chest.


    The first battle angel of the angelic legions was crushed into dust by the terrifying oppressive energy.


    As the projected memory faded, Alice was utterly stunned.


    "You want me to learn this sword strike?"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker responded, "Yes! If you master this sword strike, that bird-man outside will be easy to kill."


    Alice took a deep breath, trying hard to understand. William had used her body to execute several sword strikes. Her mind was filled with those moments, including the strike she had just witnessed...


    She had no choice but to try!


    Outside, the Archangel Tyrael continued to swing his fists furiously.


    But then, the alchemy furnace suddenly vanished, and Alice appeared before him.


    "Die!" The Archangel Tyrael''s face twisted into a terrifying grimace, his eyes shing with a horrifying ferocity, as he fiercely punched towards Alice. This punch was clearly intended to obliterate the insignificant creature before him into pieces.

 Chapter 499 Ive already told you, your swordsmanship is too simplistic

    499 I''ve already told you, your swordsmanship is too simplistic


    Archangel Tyrael could sense that Alice''s aura was not very strong.


    Killing her with a single punch was an entirely normal expectation.


    He could even kill her with just a nce.


    But having just been reborn, he nned to obliterate this human before him into pieces with a punch, and then massacre all the other humans present.


    That would be the way to release the rage in his heart.


    With eighteen wings, the Archangel''s descent into this world filled with weaklings meant nothing less than a rampage.


    Since Alice had already withdrawn the alchemy furnace, she was clearly resolved to fight to the death.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker was drawn, and she thrust with her sword.


    This strikebined all her recent insights into swordsmanship, protected by a divine halo, and even carried a trace of oppressive energy from the Cosmic Entity.


    A true Chosen One was not so simple to defeat.


    Archangel Tyrael suddenly felt an unprecedented pressure.


    Even with powerparable to a Destroyer Deity, it was difficult to ignore the force emanating from the Cosmic Entity.


    But he was not afraid. In his view, absolute superiority in strength was enough to crush anything!


    A mere insect dared to strike at him with a sword?


    What kind of broken sword was that?


    Just smash it to pieces with one punch, and that''s the end of it.


    The great strength could shatter any fancy technique.


    The Archangel didn''t dodge Alice''s sword despite the oppressive feeling from the Cosmic Entity''s energy.


    Fist against sword!


    He sought an ultimate crushing victory!


    The voice of the Sword of Soulbreaker resonated in Alice''s mind: "This bird-man must have lost his mind?"


    Someone dared to directly confront the Sword of Soulbreaker with just their fist?


    Even if the firstyer of the seal had not been broken, the sharpness of the Sword of Soulbreaker would have easily pierced through the fist of the Archangel Tyrael.


    Just as the Archangel thought, someone daring to strike him with a sword, the Sword Spirit shared his disbelief.


    But Alice was unaffected by any of this; her entire focus was on the thrust of her sword.


    With the enhancement of the divine halo, her world was reduced to this single sword strike.


    Pff!


    The Sword of Soulbreaker pierced the Archangel Tyrael''s fist. The energy at the tip of the sword burst forth, instantly tearing his body into pieces.


    Archangel Tyrael''s descent indeed brings powerparable to a Destroyer Deity, but Gavin''s body hasn''t yet reached the true level of an archangel.


    Furthermore, the Sword of Soulbreaker had already broken its first seal.


    The Sword Spirit wasn''t foolish,it added its force to the thrust, instantly annihting Gavin''s physical form.


    Alice''s energy as an advanced Soulmancer surged wildly, draining all her strength in an instant.


    To most onlookers outside, it appeared that Alice swung her sword, and then Gavin was reduced to a pool of blood and flesh.


    "Despicable humans! You shall all perish here!"


    The soul of the Archangel Tyrael escaped its corporeal confines. Though his contracted body had died, his soul''s power should be sufficient to annihte the humans present before it dissipated.


    After Alice made that sword strike, she cked out and could no longer stand, copsing softly.


    But she didn''t hit the ground, as William had already appeared in the arena to catch her.


    "William? When did he get up there?"


    "Look, what''s that?"


    "An eighteen-winged archangel? Damn! That angel is so ugly!"


    ...


    The crowd erupted in exmations.


    A ten-foot-tall angelic apparition appeared in the arena, with golden feathers and a finely crafted armor. But its face was hideously grotesque, dark and menacing, with twisted features that struck fear into the onlookers.


    Because Moros had sealed the space around the arena, those outside couldn''t feel the oppressive aura of the archangel.


    The divine light on the eighteen-winged archangel gradually dimmed, and even the feathers turned ink-ck. He made strange noises and chanted a series of curses.


    The Archangel Tyrael, having descended to this world, hadpletely fallen. He nned to use hisst bit of strength to unleash a gue upon the world, making humanity his funeralpanions.


    He looked down at William, who was holding the unconscious Alice, his smile growing more sinister. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Humans were so weak.


    With his current power, the gue he could unleash would ughter at least several billion lives. As for the two humans before him, their deaths were certain.


    William, holding Alice, gazed at the fallen Archangel Tyrael. With a simple raise of his eyebrows, the angelic apparition dissipated into the air.


    The eighteen-winged archangel, right up to the obliteration of his soul, never imagined that he would vanish just because someone raised their eyebrows.


    A gue?


    Non-existent!


    William turned and walked out of the arena with the unconscious Alice. He was quite satisfied with Alice''s performance.


    Had Alice merely hidden inside the alchemy furnace and not dared to draw her sword, he would have been disappointed.


    Giving her the Sword of Soulbreaker only for her not to dare unsheathe it would have been ridiculous.


    Alice''s sword strike was not particrly strong. Had her opponent not underestimated her and simply dodged that strike, Alice would have beenpletely defeated.


    Fighting a Destroyer Deity with the strength of an advanced Soulmancer, even with Alice''s secret sword technique, could notpletely lock down the opponent.


    Ultimately, she was still a bit too weak.


    However, William noticed that after Alice''s sword strike, the halo of divine light that had been swirling above her head had merged into her inner world, and a golden miniature sword had appeared in Alice''s inner world.


    This transformation undoubtedly marked an unprecedented breakthrough.


    While others advanced from advanced Soulmancer level to Demi-God level, her advancement as an advanced Soulmancer had resulted in the birth of a golden miniature sword, making her a rather unique existence.


    Moreover, in her unconscious state, she should be able to see her own inner world.


    It seems that more such battles should be arranged for her in the future. Soulmancers often unleash their potential when in a near-death state.


    In her unconsciousness, Alice could hardly imagine that after surviving a life-and-death battle, William''s first thought wasn''t about her safety, but rather to arrange more such encounters for her.


    No one interfered with William, but those who thought William was weak still saw him as weak. In their eyes, the archangel must have been killed by Alice, and the ckening of the feathers was just a symbol of its impending disappearance.


    They hadn''t seen William make a move, so what did the angel''s death have to do with him?


    Surely it wasn''t scared to death by his mere gaze.


    However, some wondered how William had appeared in the arena so suddenly...


    Delmar, observing from outside, was fixated on the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hand. That was the same sword William had used when he fought him.


    Confirmed!


    This also confirmed that William had never died, and his original body''s weapon, Poseidon''s Trident, along with other Olympian artifacts, must be in his possession.


    Hmm!


    Logically, since William casually gifted away the Sword of Soulbreaker, he probably didn''t value the Trident and other Olympian artifacts. Perhaps, if he was in a good mood, he might just give them back?


    As William carried Alice back to the vi, Delmar followed closely, asking with concern, "Mr. Johnson, is Alice alright?"


    "She''s fine," William replied. "She just needs to sleep it off."


    Delmar added, "Yes, I see Alice''s swordsmanship has improved significantly. With diligent guidance, she could reach the pinnacle of swordy."


    William nodded, "More or less."


    "If Mr. Johnson, you don''t have the time, I could actually teach Alice," Delmar suggested, having realized that William cared a lot about Alice. If ttering William didn''t work, then why not tter Alice?


    He was eager to get his Trident back and return to his peak condition.


    William nced at him, "I''ve already told you, your swordsmanship is too simplistic."

 Chapter 500 The joy continued...

    500 The joy continued...


    Delmar had always felt that his rtionship with William was quite good.


    Simrly, he was quite confident in his swordsmanship. Among the high-ranking god-kings of the age of the gods, his swordsmanship was universally recognized as the strongest.


    Yet now, William had said, "Your swordsmanship is too simplistic"? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Delmar looked around and saw only Moros nearby¡­


    Alright!


    Killing him to silence him was out of the question, especially since he couldn''t ovee William with just his avatar.


    What mattered most was that it was William who made thement.


    When William said his swordsmanship was too simplistic, Delmar didn''t dare to disagree. After all,pared to William, perhaps his swordsmanship was a bit simple...


    Whatever William said, went.


    Alice remained unconscious until midnight before waking up. When she did, William was sitting by her bed.


    "Did I win?" Alice asked weakly, looking at William.


    William nodded, "Sort of. At least you didn''t lose."


    From a certain perspective, Alice''s battle today could at best be considered a draw.


    The archangel was ready to take Alice down with him in his dying moments. If William hadn''t intervened, the oue would have been unpredictable.


    After all, even Chosen Ones aren''t immortal.


    Which of the high-ranking god-kings from the age of the gods wasn''t a Chosen One?


    Yet in the end, didn''t they all perish?


    Alice had just woken up and wasn''t thinking clearly, but in her view, as long as she was still alive, that meant she hadn''t lost.


    William asked, "Any thoughts?"


    "I want to eat something." After saying this, Alice suddenly realized she might have misunderstood William''s question and looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    "I think that''s a very concerning thought," William remarked.


    "Ha-ha! Is that so? But I really am hungry," Alice could only offer an awkward smile as she continued to deploy her coquettish tactics.


    She clearly remembered that Amy''s coquettish tactics were very effective with William, so she figured her own efforts wouldn''t be too bad either.


    "What would you like to eat?" William asked in a gentle voice, sounding like a warm and tender man.


    Alice was almost moved to tears ¨C was this what it felt like to have a boyfriend?


    "Anything you make is fine."


    She was more than confident in William''s culinary skills.


    "Wait here!" William said and then left the bedroom.


    Alice sat on the bed, full of anticipation. In less than ten minutes, William returned with a bowl of noodles.


    "Instant noodles?" Alice was amused yet slightly disappointed,she had thought William would prepare a feast.


    "Make do with this," William said. "I have something to discuss with you."


    Alice, being an advanced Soulmancer, wouldn''t really be starving,it was just her foodie instincts that made her crave something to eat.


    "You talk, I''m listening," Alice said, getting off the bed and starting to eat the noodles.


    William asked, "You can feel that you''ve be stronger recently, right?"


    "Yeah," Alice replied, taking a few bites and finding them surprisingly tasty. "I have gotten quite strongertely."


    "So realbat does improve your strength," William observed. His own power had steadily increased over time without any deliberate effort to be stronger.


    Now realizing that actualbat could rapidly enhance Alice''s abilities, he was beginning to form some ideas.


    Hearing William say this, Alice had a foreboding feeling. She could somewhat guess what William was about to suggest.


    "Do you really want to be stronger?" William decided to rify Alice''s own desires first.


    What if she preferred to be a cker?


    Everyone had different pursuits, just as William himself had been striving to be weaker.


    "Of course, I want to be stronger!" Alice set the bowl on a nearby cab and said earnestly, "I want to catch up to you."


    Hearing her say this, William felt that her desire to be stronger might not be entirely pure...


    William hoped that one day she could catch up to his pace, but this hope was undoubtedly very faint.


    Even if Alice were to be a high-ranking god-king like the Sea God Poseidon, she still wouldn''tpare to William.


    However, bing a high-ranking god-king is not a simple feat.


    The halo of divine light around Alice merely indicated she was chosen by a Cosmic Entity and had the potential to be a high-ranking god-king. But bing one is a very long process.


    After Poseidon, Zeus, and Hades, the three brothers, defeated Cronus, William, in his leisure and seeking amusement, divided Cronus''s power into three parts and distributed it among them, making them true gods ruling over their respective domains.


    Look at Moros and the other twelve deities of witchcraft,each of them had talents surpassing Alice''s.


    After tens of thousands of years, they were still only at the level of Destroyer Deities.


    For Alice to be a high-ranking god-king was already a daunting challenge, let alone catching up to William...


    Even William found it difficult.


    Unless... she could, like the entity William expelled, gather power from three thousand parallel worlds and various powerful beings, then there might be a slim possibility.


    However, since Alice had expressed such a desire, William was willing to wait and see how she would grow, regardless of how long it took.


    "Then let''s wait and see! As long as you put in the effort." William still intended to be just an observer. He had already taught Alice almost everything he could. He even gave her the Sword of Soulbreaker. If she couldn''t grow on her own, there was nothing more he could do.


    Alice nodded vigorously and said, "I will try my best!"


    "Go to sleep early," William suggested, his consciousness scanning the Divine Realm. Just moments ago, Poseidon had begun to recklessly disrupt the spatial structure of the Divine Realm. It wouldn''t be long before the Divine Realm descended.


    "Hug me," Alice said, having lost her appetite. She looked at William meaningfully, clearly not intending to sleep alone.


    Who sleeps alone when they have a boyfriend?


    "Then you go freshen up first," William said, taking the bowl and leaving the bedroom. He called out to Erebus, who was sitting on the sofa watching anime, "Erebus,e to the kitchen and wash the dishes."


    Bullying the kid was something William quite enjoyed.


    Erebus''s smile vanished instantly. He nced at Luna, who was still happily watching, then at Ares standing idly by, and reluctantly took the dishes from William to the kitchen.


    When William returned to the bedroom, Erebus quickly came out, nced at Ares, and said, "You go wash the dishes, I''m busy," before resuming his anime with the iPad.


    The joy continued...


    William normally didn''t need to bathe, but he thought it might be nice to do so. By this time, Alice had already entered the bathroom. He decided to knock on the bathroom door.


    "Who is it? I''m taking a bath, wait a moment," Alice called out as she was running the water.


    "I thought we could bathe together. I''d like to take a bath too," William said earnestly.


    "Ah?" Alice was surprised by William''s suggestion but cautiously opened the bathroom door a crack, peeking out at William, and whispered, "Wouldn''t that be inappropriate?"


    "What''s inappropriate about it?" William''s mindset was more open than Alice''s. They had seen everything there was to see about each other,what harm could there be in taking a bath together?

 Chapter 501 I absolutely wont allow anyone to disrupt it, not even gods!

    501 I absolutely won''t allow anyone to disrupt it, not even gods!


    Alice initially thought William had entered the bathroom with certain intentions, but throughout the bath, he didn''t actually do much.


    How to describe the feeling? At first, there was a bit of nervousness and shyness, but also a little bit of anticipation mixed in...


    Midway through the bath, Alice suddenly asked, "Have you ever... you know, done it in the water?"


    "Yeah, I have," William replied without any attempt to conceal it.


    Alice couldn''t help feeling a bit envious and asked, "With how many people have you done it?"


    "Hmm?" William pondered for a moment before replying, "That''s a bit hard to calcte."


    William had been watching numerous romantic videostely, and one of the tips was never to talk about ex-partners in front of the current one, as it''s always a mistake. Most importantly, the number of women he had been with was quite high.


    If he really had to put a number on it, it would undoubtedly be veryrge...


    Desire is a natural human instinct, and William hadn''t abandoned his. Though he had never forgotten Artemis over the years, it didn''t stop him from being with other women.


    "Not easy to calcte?" Alice''s mood soured instantly, and she asked, "Have you ever done it with Seraphina or Zoey?"


    "No, I haven''t," William always tried to adapt to the times. In the past, it was normal for men to have many women, and spending a night with a prostitute at Le Chabanais was even considered a delightful tale.


    But in the current era, monogamy was the norm, and being with another woman while having a girlfriend or being married was considered physical infidelity.


    William didn''t intend to do such things.


    "Alright! Then I believe you," Alice said softly, then asked, "What does it feel like to do it in water?"


    "It''s not that great, actually. First, it can be pretty dry, and then... do you want to try?" William replied seriously.


    "Try... well, I suppose we could try..." Alice,cking experience, thought there might be no harm in trying since William suggested it...


    Their bathsted over half an hour, and if William hadn''t isted the sounds within the bathroom, people outside might have thought Alice had been seriously injured again.


    "I already told you, it would be quite dry. Aren''t you studying medicine? Don''t you know that?" What William meant by ''dry'' was that Alice would be drier, as water doesn''t provide lubrication. So, in the end, it was Alice who suffered, right?


    10:53


    Some unscrupulous movies and TV shows always like to romanticize bathing together, but in reality, it''s not particrlyfortable for either party.


    Back in the bedroom, William said, "Let''s start over."


    "Again?" Alice was a bit apprehensive.


    "Yes, I''ll teach you another method to enhance your strength."


    It''s no wonder Seraphina always craved William''s body,his physique was indeed tempting.


    Intimate contact with an ordinary woman and William could practically guarantee prolonged life and eternal youth.


    For beings like Seraphina or Shapeshifters, being intimately involved with him had different effects.


    Even a drop of William''s blood could drastically boost Evelyn''s strength. What about the essence of his essence? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although Alice''s strength wasn''t yet at a level to bear William''s offspring, absorbing this essence would definitely be more potent than the power she had previously absorbed from an ancient dragon''s orb.


    After a night of earnest training, Alice could even feel a noticeable increase in her strength.


    After all, it''s impossible to fully absorb through the simplest method. Then, William taught her some new knowledge.


    Oral consumption had a better effect.


    This way, she could gradually and naturally absorb it, right?


    The next day, William visited the 13th Bureau''s base.


    The 13th Bureau had now established bases in every city, no longer operating in secrecy.


    The affairs of Soulmancers were now well-known.


    The national funding for the 13th Bureau was also increasingly generous.


    William sensed some strange auras at the 13th Bureau, so he came to check it out.


    Jhin was overjoyed to see William. His previously white hair had turned ck, regaining a youthful appearance despite his advanced age, and his body even developed robust muscles.


    "William, do you recognize me?" Jhin, d in a white protective suit, approached William, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Dr. Lopez." William naturally recognized him.


    This old professor is indeed extraordinary. Although he was just an ordinary person, in just a short span of one or two months, his strength has beparable to that of a mid-level Soulmancer.


    Was it the work of technology?


    William could see that Jhin''s vital life force was nearly depleted, indicating his imminent death.


    "You actually recognized me," Jhin said excitedly. "Do you know? I''ve extracted the genes of those Shapeshifter lords, and now even ordinary people can be as strong as them with just one injection. Do you want to try?"


    "No thanks, I''ll pass."


    William made noment on this matter.


    Jhin must have realized that Soulmancers were bing increasingly powerful, and those Shapeshifter lords subdued by William were many times stronger than regr Soulmancers.


    He used technology to extract the genes of the Shapeshifter lords to create a drug that could alter human physiology. However, it was clearly impossible to be as powerful as the Shapeshifter lords.


    Firstly, the human body would reject the Shapeshifter lords'' genes, and even if merged, without knowing their secret arts, it would be nothing more than raw brute force.


    Such a drug would only grant temporary strength at a heavy cost.


    Jhin imed one could be as powerful as the Shapeshifter lords because he was unaware of their true strength. While a Shapeshifter lord could lift ten thousand pounds, someone using the drug might do the same but would not realize that these lords could easily kill them in actualbat.


    Jhin pondered, "Well, we could wait a bit longer. Currently, eighty volunteers have been injected, but there are still some side effects. It needs improvement. Give it another two months; it should be about right then."


    William wasn''t sure if Jhin could create a side-effect-free drug in two months, but Jhin''s body required a tremendous amount of energy and his life force was rapidly depleting. It was very likely he wouldn''t survive the next two months.


    "Dr. Lopez, what do you think is the significance of this research?" William asked. "If these injections can make people stronger but also shorten their lives, do you think it''s worth it?"


    "It is!" Jhin replied firmly. "If we ordinary people can''t be stronger, how can we protect ourselves against powerful Soulmancers who cause chaos? Without strong military force to back us, how can we ensure social stability and prosperity?" Jhin clenched his fists, speaking earnestly, "The peace we have now is hard-won, and I absolutely won''t allow anyone to disrupt it, not even gods!"

 Chapter 502 You look like youre joking to me

    502 You look like you''re joking to me


    Peace is hard-won?


    That''s just the natural course of things, but from ancient times, strife and turmoil have never ceased.


    During the age of the gods, there were conflicts between various races, religious sects, and even between two small tribes, all erupting into wars for various reasons.


    Even in this era, thew of the jungle, the survival of the fittest, remains the fundamental rule of existence.


    Today''s apparent peace and prosperity on the surface, but if a nation is not strong enough, it still faces endless turmoil.


    Jhin''s thinking isn''t entirely wrong.


    It''s simply a sense of crisis emerging from witnessing the power of the mighty Soulmancers.


    Constant vignce against unknown risks, even amidstfortable living.


    The desire to make one''s nation and its people stronger is understandable.


    But he underestimates the gods he speaks of.


    Given the current level of human technology, it is still too weak against real deities.


    It''s like a lower-dimensional entity trying to fight a higher-dimensional one.


    Nevertheless, William also believes that even after the entire Divine Realm descends, there will be corresponding rules.


    Just as humans are the rulers of this world, they don''t eradicate other living beings.


    William observed the other volunteers who had received the injections.


    Without exception, they had all be much stronger, but at the cost of their lifespans.


    The Shapeshifter lords previously subdued by William had nearly all joined the 13th Bureau, living leisurely andfortably.


    Initially, when they arrived in this world, they indeed intended to conquer it.


    But after experiencing William''s terror, theypletely abandoned that unrealistic notion.


    Lernaeus, who wasn''t weak even in the void of the underworld, perished instantly upon arriving in this world.


    William merely had to release a bit of his aura to instill supreme fear in them. In essence, if William wanted to annihte them, a mere nce would suffice.


    With William around, how could they dare to dream of conquering the world?


    Isn''t living well enough?


    Having spent so long in the Divine Realm, where every day was filled with battles and skirmishes, the novelty of this world, with its abundance of fresh experiences, is quite a relief.


    Delicious food, enjoyable drinks, entertaining activities, and no worries about whether you''ll be alive tomorrow.


    What a wonderful life.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re here." Oxys, upon seeing William, quickly bowed and nodded, his face beaming with a smile and an overt disy of ttery.


    Jhin, originally an old professor, was adept at scientific research but not so much at reading people. Seeing Oxys being so polite to William, he didn''t think much of it and justmented, "Oxys, you seem to have be more polite than before. It seems your recent studies have paid off."


    Not daring to waste words, Oxys responded with a continuous smile, "Dr. Lopez is right, I have been reading a lot of Jane Austen''s workstely."


    How could he not be polite in front of William?


    Usually, these Shapeshifter lords working at the 13th Bureau, though not exactly treated as lords, certainly didn''t regard these ordinary people highly, often disying a perfunctory attitude in their actions and speech.


    But in front of William, if allowed, Oxys would kneel in reverence every time he saw him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    William was slightly taken aback, "Reading Jane Austen''s works made you polite?"


    Learning manners from Jane Austen''s writings was an unexpected oue indeed.


    Oxys chuckled nervously, scratching his head, "I just thought it appropriate to say something polite¡­"


    Jhin, frowning, asked, "Which book did you learn this from?"


    "From ''Pride and Prejudice''!" Oxys,rge and somewhat simple in appearance but certainly not foolish, knew of William''s fondness for books and sought to align with his interests.


    "You really can learn," Jhinmented, not intending to reprimand Oxys but rather finding him somewhat naive.


    William noticed Oxys''s intentions but didn''t point them out.


    Thinking that reading Jane Austen could curry his favor? That was wishful thinking.


    "Young man, reading more books is always good," William said, already sensing the breach in the spatial structure of the Divine Realm.


    Unlike in the previous parallel dimension, the Divine Realm didn''t descend directly onto thend of this world.


    At that moment, William''s phone started ringing.


    It was Steven.


    "Mr. Johnson, where are you?"


    Steven''s voice sounded somewhat urgent.


    "At the base. Is something wrong?"


    "Alright,e over."


    William had some understanding of modern technology.


    After the descent of the Divine Realm, a appeared in the same orbit as Earth, significantlyrger than Earth, more than twice its size.


    With the current technology, it wasn''t impossible for Steven and others to have discovered this as soon as it appeared.


    Humanity has never ceased its exploration of the universe, always seeking the next habitable or traces of extraterrestrial life.


    Now, a new suddenly appearing in Earth''s orbit would surely be more shocking than the existence of Soulmancers.


    William was curious about how humanity would react to discovering the existence of the Divine Realm.


    Would they eagerly approach it, or perceive it as a hypothetical enemy?


    Would they attempt to conquer it, or start worshipping the deities as in ancient times?


    So much had happened recently, rapidly changing the world''s dynamics. William wasn''t particrly concerned, but these events must be startling for ordinary people.


    Their previous understanding was continually being overturned, and the limited scientific theories could no longer exin the world.


    Steven quickly drove to the base, appearing calm andposed, greeting his colleagues with smiles.


    However, as soon as he brought William to his office, hisplexion turned pale, and he said anxiously, "Mr. Johnson, our satellites have detected a appearing in the same orbit as Earth."


    "It appeared out of nowhere!" Steven opened hisputer and yed a video.


    The video showed a space distortion in the vast universe, with light being absorbed, forming a ck hole, followed by the sudden appearance of a gigantic.


    "This was captured by our satellite," Steven said excitedly. "This newly appeared is about ten times the mass of Earth but only three times its volume. It likely hosts life forms..."


    "With such mass and volume, it will affect Earth''s rotation and revolution. Perhaps one day, the twos might collide."


    Steven said a lot in one breath, while William just listened quietly and finally said, "That''s the legendary Divine Realm. Many gods from myths reside there."


    "..." Steven was silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and asked, "You''re not joking with me, are you?"


    William smiled and said, "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Steven tried to muster a smile: "You look like you''re joking to me."

 Chapter 503 War and conflict are just a part of the normal course of events

    503 War and conflict are just a part of the normal course of events


    A suddenly appeared near Earth, and then William casually told Steven that the is inhabited by gods from mythology.


    It all felt like a joke to Steven, who, despite being a Soulmancer, found it hard to believe in the real existence of mythological deities. Or perhaps, he was afraid to believe.


    If the gods from the legends truly exist, then how should they, as humans, conduct themselves?


    "Mr. Johnson, you knew about the existence of that?"


    That was what puzzled Steven. The had appeared only half an hour ago, and he had learned of it through satellite video transmissions. How then did William know about it? And why was he so certain that the was inhabited by mythological gods? Could he see the people on that? Or was William himself from the Divine Realm?


    "Yes," William replied. "One thing you can be sure of is that the will not collide with Earth."


    Setting aside William''s ability to easily alter a''s orbit, even the high-ranking deities of the Divine Realm could do so with ease. A collision leading to mutual destruction was out of the question.


    Steven fell into deep thought, then asked, "Mr. Johnson, do those deities really possess extraordinary divine powers as in the myths? Can they unleash powerful lightning or control the movement of the sea?"


    William nodded. "Such feats are not difficult for them."


    "Can theye to Earth?" Steven inquired further.


    William responded, "That''s not difficult either."


    The deities of the Divine Realm, each capable of traversing freely through the cosmos, faced no barriers between the Divine Realm and Earth. Coming to Earth, for them, was a straightforward matter.


    "Are the deities of the Divine Realm as benevolent as you?" Steven asked, emphasizing the most crucial question.


    With the real existence of deities, the consideration naturally turns to whether conflicts might arise between ordinary people and these divine beings. Myths often portray deities as kind-hearted, even rescuing people from disasters. If the deities were indeed like this, then they wouldn''t be frightening.


    "Like me?" William was momentarily at a loss for words by the question. "They should be more or less simr."


    "That''s a relief!" Steven finally exhaled in relief.


    In his view, William was fairly kind. Without William''s help, the 13th Bureau would have struggled to handle many of the current situations.


    William chuckled, "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Only a few from the Divine Realm cane to Earth. Those individuals... I mostly know them, and generally speaking, they have decent temperaments."


    He hadn''t expected the Divine Realm to descend in this manner. However, this development was quite favorable. Now, to descend from the Divine Realm to Earth, one would have to physically travel across space, as spatial gateways and ritual descents were nearly impossible. Only those with at least the power of a Nature Deity could travel freely betweens. Those with such power, barring a few Dark Power Wielders and Shapeshifter Lords, wouldn''t indiscriminately ughter innocents. Mortal Deities and Guardian Deities of the lower ranks of the Divine Realm are unlikely to conflict with ordinary people and Soulmancers on Earth. Without conflicts at the lower levels, wars are less likely to erupt. This is ideal!


    Steven felt relieved hearing William''s response, but the emergence of the Divine Realm certainly needed to be kept secret. Such information would not be disclosed to the public unless absolutely necessary. Messages from amateur astronomers about it also needed to be promptly blocked. It''s better to keep such news under wraps. He wondered if foreign media would report on it.


    After chatting idly with Steven for a while, William headed back home.


    Alice was still in the bedroom, enhancing her abilities. In her inner world, the small sword she had cultivated was surrounded by a faint golden glow. Although her rank as a high-level Soulmancer hadn''t escted to Demi-God status, she had nurtured a mysterious little sword in her inner world. It seemed she wouldn''t wake up anytime soon, given the immense energy contained in William''s essence. While it could easily preserve youth for ordinary people if consumed, absorbing it to boost one''s power required more time.


    Unaware of the Divine Realm''s descent, Luna and Erebus were engrossed in snacks and video games, each with their ownputer, teaming up in the game.


    "Damn servant, why don''t you block the bullets for me? You''re sabotaging your teammate, and now you''re dead too," Luna fumed, almost ready to physically attack Erebus in her frustration. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    21:30


    Erebus calmly analyzed, "Sacrificing you gave me room to maneuver."


    Luna scoffed, "And still ended up with a double kill against us? You''re just bad at this game!"


    Erebus defensively med, "It''s the keyboard''s fault."


    "Oh, please! You''re such a noob! I''ve never seen an assistant this terrible!" Luna retorted.


    Erebus, not admitting defeat, insisted, "That was definitely the jungler''s fault¡­"


    The kids, ming each other and shifting responsibilities, seemed to be having a great time. William, finding himself with nothing pressing to do, went over to watch. He saw that Luna and Erebus'' teammates were calling them elementary schoolers, while their jungler, acting like a toxic gamer, started trolling and ranting, infuriating them to the point they nearly wanted to reach through the inte to exact revenge.


    "Erebus, let me y for you!" William, having some free time and being quite skilled at the game, offered to help. He couldn''t understand why Luna and Erebus, with their quick reflexes, weren''t better at these games. Perhaps their quick reactions weren''t matched by equally quick thinking.


    William took over Erebus''s role as the support mid-game. His gamey was wless, but the match was still lost due to the team''s poor performance.


    "Let''s restart!" William was curious to see if he could win a game with Luna, who wasn''t exactly the brightest.


    With hisputermandeered by William, Erebus didn''t darein and just watched from the side. William and Luna teamed up for a game until Moros arrived.


    Erebus let Moros in, and seeing William engrossed in gaming, Moros also stood by quietly, not daring to interrupt. After finishing a match, William finally turned and asked, "What''s up?"


    Moros nodded seriously and said, "Mr. Johnson, you must already know, Divine Realm has descended. I''m not sure what I should do now?"


    "What do you mean by what to do?" William asked in return.


    Moros inquired, "Can my true selfe down from Divine Realm to recruit disciples?"


    While gaming, William had contemted a few issues. He knew he wasn''t as benevolent as Steven had suggested. Keeping the Shapeshifters'' lords and deities in check was simply because he enjoyed his current lifestyle, nothing more.


    Wars and conflicts were, in William''s view, just part of the usual course of events. Now that the Divine Realm had descended, those below the level of a Nature Deity realistically couldn''te to Earth.


    So, could he just keep those at or above the level of a Nature Deity in check, or maybe just reason with them, to ensure everyone''s well-being?

 Chapter 504 Ive resigned

    504 I''ve resigned


    Moros naturally wished to promote witchcraft and restore the former glory of the Shaman religion. However, he was uncertain about William''s stance on this matter. While William allowed his soul''s incarnation to spread witchcraft, it was unclear if he would permit Moros himself to descend to the Prime World.


    "Youing down from the Divine Realm to recruit disciples is not a problem," said William as he stood up and let Erebus take his ce. "But wherever you are, there should be some rules."


    "Anyone returning to the Prime World, regardless of their identity or race, should abide by the localws," William continued. "It would be best if they register upon arrival and live in a designated area. Of course, if they don''t wish to, consider it unsaid."


    Currently, only beings of the Nature Deity level and above could directly traverse from the Divine Realm to the Prime World, and their power was sufficient to disrupt the world''s bnce.


    William had this idea, but he also wondered if he was being too intrusive. Dictating rules based on his likes and dislikes wasn''t really his role. For now, it was more like suggesting an opinion.


    It would be best if the elites of the Divine Realm discussed and decided among themselves, perhaps in a meeting.


    Moros nodded in agreement. "I think that''s a good idea!"


    It was a joke to consider William''s suggestion as just an opinion. It was more like a leader proposing a decision at a meeting, even if phrased as a question.


    Could Moros dare to disagree?


    "Let''s talk about itter," said William. "Is there anything else?"


    Moros shook his head. "I just came to ask. If it''s possible, I''ll bring other deities of witchcraft over."


    "Suit yourself, but you''re responsible for anyone you bring," replied William, not really inclined to prevent others froming.


    Having spent a considerable time with William, Moros knew he wasn''t the type to meddle in others'' affairs. As long as the deities of witchcraft didn''t actively seek their demise, they wouldn''t face death.


    After bidding farewell to William, Luna and Erebus stared at him nkly.


    "Mr. Johnson, has the Divine Realm descended?"


    Indeed, Luna and Erebus were quite powerful, but they had been so engrossed in their fun and gamestely that they were unaware of the Divine Realm''s descent.


    "Yes, it has. Is there something you need?"


    Luna and Erebus both shook their heads.


    Recently, they had almost forgotten what they hade to the Prime World for¡­


    Weren''t they supposed to resurrect their father deity?


    What had they been doing all this time?


    Initially, they were keen on enhancing their own powers, but now, their days revolved around chips, c, and video games¡­


    After a long pause, Luna tentatively asked, "Mr. Johnson, can we leave for a while?"


    "You can go if you want," William replied, not inclined to forcibly keep the kids with him.


    In principle, he was an employee of the 13th Bureau and had no reason to interfere with Luna and Erebus as long as they didn''t harm ordinary people or disturb public order.


    William could guess what Luna and Erebus were nning to do.


    "Then we''ll take our leave, and thank you, Mr. Johnson, for your care during this time."


    Although Luna and Erebus hadn''t been fiercely focused on improving their strength, they had made remarkable progress.


    Being near William had brought them many benefits. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now, the two kids'' powers wereparable to a Creator Deity, and with their racial talents, they could challenge anyone except heavyweights like Moros.


    In the Divine Realm, the power level of a Shapeshifter lord is generally around Elemental Deity, with powerful lords like Lernaeus far surpassing the average Nature Deity and even capable of battling Creator Deities.


    Luna and Erebus could now be called the Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters.


    Of course, above the Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters, there are even stronger beings known as the Kings of the Shapeshifters.


    At such a young age, the two kids already possessed such strength. If they returned to the Divine Realm, they would either be targeted and killed by some of the Kings of the Shapeshifters, or they would be protected by others until they grew stronger.


    From the first time he met them, William knew they had a contract with the entity he had expelled from his body.


    Their departure now probably meant they were off to y those "Chosen Ones."


    Including those Shapeshifter lords who still had contracts, they were likely to take some action as well.


    William could have annulled Luna and Erebus'' contracts, but some things he just didn''t bother to intervene in anymore.


    It was better to just watch quietly.


    When Erebus and Luna chose to leave, Steven called William in the afternoon, informing him that all the Shapeshifter lords at the 13th Bureau, except for Oxys, had resigned¡­


    21:31


    It was also at this time that William decided to resign from the 13th Bureau.


    It seemed better not to work there anymore.


    The next day, twenty-three students from the Soulmancer Academy mysteriously disappeared.


    Moros and eleven deities of witchcraft descended to Earth.


    A Shapeshifter lord who attempted to attack Lucien was killed on the spot by Moros.


    When William saw Lucien again, he noticed that the power within him had grown significantly stronger.


    It''s known that killing a "Chosen One" can bring about retaliation from dark forces, so the Shapeshifter lords would surely pay a corresponding price after killing a "Chosen One."


    Of course, it''s not ruled out that they might gain some benefits from it.


    These matters were no longer of concern to William.


    "Mr. Johnson, I have brought the other eleven deities of witchcraft with me." Moros didn''t bring the deities of witchcraft directly to William, but instead spoke to him first, "Do you want to meet them, or is there anything you would like to instruct them?"


    William, staying in his vi, nced at Moros and said, "Just make sure they don''t harm ordinary people."


    He had already let Luna and others kill, so he couldn''t really control the deities of witchcraft as well.


    Morosughed, "Mr. Johnson is joking, right? We''vee to promote witchcraft, how could we possibly harm ordinary people?"


    William nodded, "Alright, then you can leave if there''s nothing else."


    Moros looked a bitplicated and said, "Then, Mr. Johnson, you must already know about the Shapeshifter lords going around killing people."


    William nodded, "What does that have to do with me? I''ve resigned."


    "Resigned?" Moros was puzzled. William used to handle such matters, it couldn''t just be because he was an employee of the 13th Bureau, right?


    "Yes, resigned. So, if there''s nothing important, don''t bother me!" William said coldly, "Some of your deities of witchcraft look quite appetizing."


    Moros was stunned.


    It was like going back tens of thousands of years.


    Looking appetizing wasn''t exactly a good thing.


    Moros then asked, "Then, can we act against those Shapeshifter lords? To protect humans?"


    "Whatever you want!" William knew what Moros was thinking.


    To promote witchcraft and make people ept Shamanism, they had to do something that seemed beneficial to humans. Regardless of their motives, the Shapeshifter lords attacking humans, and their actions, could be considered a bnce.


    William had anticipated this, which was why he resigned from the 13th Bureau.


    Bnce, after all, always exists.

 Chapter 505 Young man, do you know who I am?

    Chapter 505 Young man, do you know who I am?


    Throughout his long life, William''s heart has continuously undergone changes.


    Initially, he experienced the loneliness of being the only one in a deste surrounding. Then, he encountered other life forms and felt the excitement of seeing them grow.


    During his first battle, he wanted to show off to hispanions, leading to a phase where he constantly sought challenges from others.


    Upon realizing his own immense strength, he tried to restrain his power, desiring to sharemon topics with ordinary people.


    Without experiencing his life, it''s hard to understand theplex journey his heart has undergone.


    After his first friend Cronus died, William divided Cronus''s power into three parts and gave it to Poseidon and his brothers. Before they fully controlled their respective domains, the world was still gued by other ferocious beasts.


    Of course, the term "powerful" is rtive.


    These beasts introduced William to the taste of meat.


    Out of boredom, he shaped some y figures during that chaotic era, when every creature was extremely powerful. Surprisingly, these y figures eventually developed their own thoughts and souls, bing the first humans.


    As time passed, other powerful species emerged in the world.


    William once spected that these were the works of Cosmic Entities, imitating his creation because two powerful species appeared during that time.


    One species had human bodies with supernatural powers and were called gods.


    The other, with animal heads and human bodies, were known as demons.


    Encounters between these two races usually led to fierce battles. Along with the rampaging beasts, some of which were stronger than gods and demons, their conflicts often resulted in catastrophic destruction.


    The first humans William created had some strength, but they were not powerful enough topete with gods, demons, or the ferocious beasts.


    William did stand with humans to defend against gods, demons, and beasts, but he never sought theirplete annihtion.


    Because, at that time, he believed life to be immensely precious¡­


    It wasn''t until the rules of heaven and earth were established and the world''s order stabilized that he met Artemis, the woman who moved his heart.


    Apart from her remarkable talent, Artemis appeared somewhat naive in other aspects.


    But that was the first time William truly fell in love, earnestly and seriously - probably what one would call a first love.


    He had thought that Artemis, like him, would live on forever, but she eventually died during the Twilight of the Gods.


    William experienced the agony of heart-wrenching grief for the first time and began his quest to resurrect Artemis.


    Reviving someone wasn''t particrly difficult, but the oue was hard for William to ept.


    After her resurrection, it seemed as if the Cosmic Entity was deliberately making things difficult for William, constantly besetting Artemis with trials. She suffered immensely every day and was eradicated by the Cosmic Entity again as soon as she left William''s protection.


    In a fit of rage, William sought to destroy the Cosmic Entity but couldn''t find it. In his fury, he annihted the world with a single blow...


    He thought this would destroy the Cosmic Entity, but to his surprise, life soon re-emerged, although the new beings were not as powerful as before.


    Perhaps his strike did severely injure the Cosmic Entity. The subsequent life forms evolved slowly from single-celled organisms, and humans, as the books say, evolved gradually from apes.


    Since then, William, upon encountering wars, mostly chose to retreat. Even if he participated, it was often as an inconspicuous soldier, just to alleviate boredom.


    With the arrival of Divine Realm, those beings are ones William had killed and then resurrected. He tries as much as possible to avoid conflicts with them.


    What he finds somewhat amusing is that he merely resurrected Artemis, yet the Cosmic Entity seemed to take issue with him. He destroyed all life in the world, but the Cosmic Entity simply resurrected them all and transferred them to another spatial dimension.


    Time indeed dilutes everything. Now, William harbors no resentment towards the Cosmic Entity, only pure curiosity.


    He simply wants to pull it out and punch it a couple of times, just to see if it can withstand it.


    It''s not hard to guess that his blow indeed hurt the Cosmic Entity,otherwise, it could have easily created more powerful beings, instead of transferring their souls to another space for self-resurrection.


    William had once created his own space and popted it with beings. However, heter lost interest and stopped intervening in that realm.


    Theoretically, if William had created a new space for Artemis immediately after her resurrection, the Cosmic Entity would have been helpless. But at that time, William didn''t possess many special abilities, including creating his own space.


    After Moros''s arrival, the next day, Delmar disappeared and the Sea God Poseidon personally visited.


    Stepping on thisnd again after hundreds of thousands of years, Poseidon was filled with a whirlwind of emotions. Most importantly, he had finally found William and could retrieve his Trident.


    Originally, Poseidon had lent the Trident to William for a while, but soon after, he lost consciousness and awoke in apletely new world, clueless about the Trident''s whereabouts and William''s location.


    Fortunately, he found William, who agreed to return the Trident. Poseidon was content with this oue.


    Dressed in a white robe, looking neat and restrained in his aura, Poseidon stood at the vi''s door and knocked.


    Ares opened the door and, seeing the visitor, asked, "May I help you with something?"


    Poseidon, hands behind his back and wearing a friendly smile, replied, "Please inform Mr. Johnson that an old friend hase to visit."


    Just as he finished speaking, William''s voice was heard: "Come in, stop with the theatrics."


    Poseidon entered with an awkward smile, and Ares stepped aside to let him in.


    William was ying a bridge-building game on hisputer, embezzling the budget from the project and constructing bizarre bridges, breaking several world records that morning.


    As Poseidon approached William, he remarked, "Mr. Johnson, ying games?"


    Without mincing words, William said, "I''ll give you the Trident, but take the guy inside with you. Ask him if he wants to be your disciple."


    Most of the people at William''s home had already left. Zoey hadn''t returned for a while, probably due to a busy schedule.


    "Let me take this person and nurture him properly," said Poseidon, the Sea God. Upon hearing that William would actually return the Trident, what more was there to say?


    It''s just about taking on a disciple, no big deal. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He took disciples even more casually than William. Ares'' talent wasn''t bad,pletely eptable.


    "Sorry, I''m not willing," Ares, who was always quiet, spoke up at this time.


    Poseidon, the Sea God, didn''t take it seriously and said, "Young man, do you know who I am?"


    ...

 Chapter 506 Acts of slaughter are better avoided

    Chapter 506 Acts of ughter are better avoided


    Poseidon, the mighty God of the Sea, surely no one would refuse his offer to take on an apprentice.


    Ares, merely a minor Mortal Deity in terms of power, would be incredibly fortunate to receive guidance from Poseidon.


    The moment Poseidon reveals his identity, wouldn''t Ares be utterly astonished?


    Hearing Poseidon speak, Ares, out of politeness, asked, "And you are?"


    "Lord of the Sea!"


    After Poseidon announced his title, it was almost certain that Ares would be shocked.


    Ares frowned slightly, seemingly skeptical: "One of the three great gods of Olympus?"


    "Exactly!" replied Poseidon.


    "Oh," Ares realized, slowly kneeling and raising his hands in respect and prayer to Poseidon, "So you are Poseidon, God of the Seas. I am Ares of the Pantheon Guild, devoutly worshiping you."


    "That settles it, then. From now on, you will stay by my side," Poseidon said, pleased, looking at Ares kneeling before him, having decided to ept him as his disciple.


    It didn''t matter why,even if Ares were as dumb as a pig, Poseidon would personally mentor him.


    "Poseidon, God of the Seas, I wish to stay by Mr. Johnson''s side."


    Ares almost blurted out that he did not wish to be his disciple.


    In Olympus, the Pantheon Guild''s grand hall enshrines massive statues of the three great gods, yet Ares was clear and unambiguous in refusing Poseidon.


    "Fine, then. Follow me in a bit¡­" Poseidon hadn''t finished speaking when he suddenly realized he was being rejected.


    He, Poseidon, one of the three high-ranking God-Kings, was refused by a Mortal Deity?!


    Poseidon was so taken aback he thought there was something wrong with his ears.


    "You don''t wish to be my disciple?" Poseidon couldn''t fathom it.


    How much courage did it take to refuse him?


    Ares''s expression didn''t change as he nodded and said, "I hope you will grant me this wish."


    In the end, Ares''s refusal was decisively firm.


    Any other Soulmancer would probably be clinging to Poseidon''s legs by now.


    To be taught by a high-ranking God-King, what an extraordinary encounter that would be! For someone like Ares to almost instinctively refuse such an offer, the gods in the Divine Realm would probably think him aplete fool.


    "Ha ha ha! You sure know how to choose," Poseidonughed heartily. "But didn''t you realize that Mr. Johnson was actually trying to get rid of you? How can you be so oblivious?"


    Of course, Ares would choose wisely. It was clear from Poseidon''s attitude towards William that William must be stronger than Poseidon himself.


    But Ares was mistaken about one thing: William was indeed giving him the boot.


    Since he had already quit his job at the 13th Bureau, Ares naturally didn''t n to attend sses at the Soulmancer Academy anymore.


    It wouldn''t be long before some powerful beings from the Divine Realm would descend, and William had decided to move back to East 62nd Street.


    "Mr. Johnson, I don''t ask to be your disciple, I''d be happy just to be a cook by your side," Ares said, wisely recognizing who the real power was.


    In his eyes, perhaps William was the greatest encounter of his life. He''d rather be a cook for William than follow Poseidon, showing his determination.


    William put down his mouse, nced at Ares, and raised an eyebrow: "Your cooking isn''t as good as mine, you can leave now." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ares was speechless.


    Even if it was true, there was no need to be so blunt about it.


    Poseidon, on the other hand,ughed even harder.


    Seeing William torment others gave him immense satisfaction.


    The pain he had once suffered, now inflicted on others, was strangely pleasing.


    William then asked, "Make your choice now, do you still want to go with him?"


    Ares had been cooking and doing odd jobs for William, contributing in his own way, even though his cooking was quite average, he did put in some effort.


    When Poseidon came to ask for the Trident, William gave him a chance straightforwardly.


    Bing a disciple of Poseidon, that was the dream of countless Soulmancers.


    Having a high-ranking God-King as a mentor, what a fortunate thing that would be!


    Ares looked somewhat embarrassed,after all, he had just refused Poseidon, the mighty God of the Sea.


    For Poseidon, eager to retrieve his Trident, being refused was not a big deal in his eyes.


    The fact that Ares could directly refuse upon learning his identity proved that Ares was quite intelligent.


    If William really kept him around, Ares'' future achievements might indeed be quite high.


    "Alright, after we return, we''ll conduct the apprenticeship ceremony. For now, go outside and wait for me; I have some matters to discuss with Mr. Johnson."


    With a wave of his hand, Poseidon sent Ares out to wait.


    Ares obediently nodded to Poseidon and then left the room.


    "Mr. Johnson, where''s my Trident? You haven''t broken it, have you?" Poseidon asked as soon as Ares left, dropping his Lord of the Sea demeanor. He sat beside William, all smiles.


    Those who don''t know might even think this person is not serious.


    The Trident of Poseidon, Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom,'' and Ares''s ''Sword of War'' are revered artifacts of Olympus, and their power is immense.


    Unless they are high-ranking God-Kings, even Creator Deities would fear the power of these artifacts.


    Poseidon, with such a powerful artifact, was actually worried about William potentially breaking it.


    If it were anyone else, Poseidon wouldn''t be concerned about this at all.


    But those items were in William''s hands!


    He also knew that William had countless artifacts at his disposal, and William was quite a bored individual.


    What if William decided topare his own Sword of Soulbreaker with Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom,'' and Ares''s ''Sword of War'' to see which was sharper? That would be quite awkward.


    He still remembered how William had effortlessly defeated Poseidon with a single stroke, making Poseidon quite apprehensive.


    What high-ranking God-King?


    That one stroke from William had made Poseidon seriously question his life.


    "Do you really think I can''t tell the difference? What I''ve borrowed, I''ve borrowed, how could I possibly break it?" William paused, then said, "And your stuff, what''s so fun about it anyway?"


    Poseidon vaguely felt that William made sense, yet also felt like he was being insulted, although he couldn''t find any evidence for it.


    William waved his robe, and all the artifacts floated in the air: "If you want to use these things, go use them in the Divine Realm."


    "Of course!" Poseidon, as a high-ranking God-King, also knew how terrifying the power of his artifacts was...


    Hmm, as long as it''s not against William, the power of those artifacts is still somewhat terrifying.


    Such powerful weapons are not used lightly, especially now that the Earth is popted with ordinary people. If these artifacts were to be used directly, it would likely cause harm to the innocent.


    As a high-ranking God-King, one should protect the people. Acts of ughter are better avoided.

 Chapter 507 A bunch of numbskulls, daring to play mind games with him?

    Chapter 507 A bunch of numbskulls, daring to y mind games with him?


    Poseidon''s Trident and the other Olympian artifacts had their energy sealed by William, and for many years, they were mostly treated as decorative objects in William''s residence.


    The Weapon Spirits of Poseidon''s Trident and the other Olympian artifacts were somewhat dejected.


    Back when the Trident was in Poseidon''s hands, it was immensely prestigious, and even when not in use, it was venerated in the Pce of the Sea God.


    In the era of the gods, the Olympian artifacts, arranged by Poseidon into the God yer Sword magic circle, were known as the strongest divine banishing magic circle.


    However, once these artifacts came into William''s possession, they were essentially treated as junk...


    And the Weapon Spirits dared not resist!


    They were all too aware of this man''s terrifying power.


    A casual swing of his sword could break such a powerful magic circle, and his Sword of Soulbreaker was of a quality far surpassing theirs, to the point that its quality was iprehensible.


    They only remembered trembling in the presence of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Now, the Trident and the other Olympian artifacts were finally back in Poseidon''s hands.


    Gathering all the artifacts, Poseidon joyfully said, "Mr. Johnson is indeed a man of his word. You should visit the Divine Realm when you have time, be my guest in the Pce of the Sea God, and I will ensure you are well received."


    William, already starting another game, replied, "We''ll see if I have time. If there''s nothing else, you should take your leave."


    In the game, the characters controlled by yers have fixed attributes, health bars, and can die.


    This is an experience William doesn''t have in real life.


    Perhaps this is the biggest difference between William and other yers.


    Ares left William''s residence with Poseidon, and William continued his leisurely life.


    As long as those from the Divine Realm don''t overstep, William wouldn''t intervene.


    In his view, making Alice stronger is his current priority.


    In a way, for Alice to be stronger, she must face stronger opponents.


    Ideally, just like herst battle with the archangel, experiencing life-and-death situations would lead to the greatest progress.


    With Alice''s current strength, she can hold her own against anyone below the Demi-God level.


    William thought about taking her on a tour of the Divine Realm, considering her luck, she might just stumble upon some bizarre and rare opportunity.


    However, Alice''s current power is far too weak. Bringing her to the Divine Realm might just leave her being bullied.


    Alice was still meditating, absorbing William''s essence. William, without giving it much thought, spent two days at home ying games, somewhat out of boredom.


    One day, a thunderous noise came from the sky. William nced outside to see a giant mushroom cloud rising at an altitude of ten thousand feet.


    Energy fluctuations spread far and wide, space fractured, and houses shook.


    Twelve deities of witchcraft had actually started fighting with Poseidon.


    Poseidon was taking on all twelve single-handedly without falling into a disadvantage.


    William was well aware that if Poseidon wished, all twelve deities of witchcraft could fall today.


    The gap in power between a high-ranking God-King and a Destroyer Deity level is significant.


    For a high-ranking God-King to erase a deity of witchcraft of the Destroyer Deity level is as easy as a flick of the wrist; any talk of the power ofws is almostughable in this context.


    Especially since they were facing one of the most terrifying high-ranking God-Kings.


    With the Trident and other Olympian artifacts in Poseidon''s hands, he is indeed one of the most formidable high-ranking God-Kings. If he were to get serious, wiping out the deities of witchcraft wouldn''t be out of the question.


    However, Poseidon also remembered William''s words not to use those artifacts on Earth. Moreover, he didn''t really want to kill the deities of witchcraft, so he was mostly showing restraint and defending passively.


    "Moros, hand over that person named Lucien under yourmand to me, and we''ll call it even," Poseidon said. "You should know, that boy could potentially be a great demon lord in the future. If you can''t keep an eye on him, it could lead to a major disaster for this world."


    Moros snorted, "I can certainly prioritize, but as you said, another potential future demon lord is already in Odin''s hands. Lucien naturally stays in the Prime World. If you collude with Odin to create a demon lord, who will bear the responsibility?"


    In the past two days, Luna and the others had killed all the pseudo "Chosen Ones" except for Lucien and another young man named Elric.


    They had attempted to kidnap Lucien but were stopped by Moros.


    Now that Poseidon suggested taking Lucien to the Divine Realm, Moros naturally disagreed.


    They all seemed to understand that if either Lucien or Elric died, the other would be a great demon lord.


    However, ording to Odin''smand, they couldn''t just kill them; only thest two were to be brought back to the Divine Realm.


    Now with the forceful intervention of Moros and Poseidon, the situation became moreplicated, leaving Luna and the others with no choice but to take Elric back to the Divine Realm first.


    Poseidon was furious. As a powerful high-ranking God-King, they had a mutual agreement not to harm humans on Earth without a good reason, otherwise, he would have gone directly to Odin to forcefully take the person.


    He wasn''t William, and couldn''t do whatever he pleased.


    Now Moros was suggesting he might be colluding with Odin?


    Had he lost his mind?


    Initially, he hade to negotiate amicably with Moros, but these deities of witchcraft, relying on their numbers, dared to make a move against him.


    "I simply disdain to act against you. You can go and consult William yourself," Poseidon remembered the first time he saw Moros, who was in William''s yard, probably William''s pet.


    In the end, he dared not kill Moros, fearing it would anger William.


    Who knew if Moros''s actions and words represented William''s will?


    "I will consult Mr. Johnson myself." Although Moros is now revered as a deity of witchcraft by his tribe, he still regards William as his leader.


    "Then go ahead," Poseidon had many thoughts.


    If Moros consulted William, then it would be William''s issue.


    What about the great demon lord? Wouldn''t it be better to let William handle it?


    Then, whatever way William decided to deal with Lucien would be eptable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If he''s willing to kill, then let him kill. In the end, if a great demon lord emerges, it will be William''s responsibility to deal with it.


    Now, Poseidon was somewhat eager to see if a great demon lord indeed appeared, wondering who would prove to be more formidable¡ªhim or William?


    Moros didn''t have as many roundabouts in his thinking as Poseidon. In his view, Lucien could not possibly be handed over to Poseidon.


    Back when the Shapeshifters tribe and humans had banded together to hunt down their witchcraft tribe, Poseidon had also attacked their tribe, killing countless followers. Giving Lucien to Poseidon was utterly out of the question.


    Poseidon stood in the air, surveying the twelve deities of witchcraft, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    A bunch of numbskulls, daring to y mind games with him?


    Moros didn''t think too much about it, instructed the other deities of witchcraft to disperse, and then went to William''s residence.


    "Mr. Johnson, that Poseidon is asking us to hand over Lucien to him. What do you think about this?" Moros respectfully said upon seeing William, "These past few days, those Shapeshifters scum have killed many. The other ''Chosen One'' has been sent to Odin in the Divine Realm, not sure what they are nning."


    William nced at him and said, "If Poseidon wants the person, just give him. Why bother about so much?"


    -----------------

 Chapter 508 What should be done?

    Chapter 508 What should be done?


    "Mr. Johnson, if we just hand him over like that, what if he kills Lucien straight away? Won''t Elric be the great demon lord?" Moros didn''t quite understand William''s point.


    "A great demon lord?" William asked nonchntly. "Is that something formidable? Have you seen one?"


    Ah!


    Moros suddenly realized.


    Right!


    What great demon lord?


    This was all just spection by William and others.


    And how formidable could this so-called great demon lord be?


    Could he withstand a p from William?


    Thinking this, Moros suddenly felt no pressure at all.


    Lucien was just a hot potato.


    He didn''t really know how formidable the so-called great demon lord could be. Keeping Lucien by his side, if Odin just went ahead and killed Elric, turning Lucien into the great demon lord and then having him around...


    It wasn''t that hecked confidence in his own power; after all, anyone William called a great demon lord must have some strength.


    Now that William had said as much, handing Lucien over to Poseidon wasn''t such a bad idea after all!


    Let him handle it as he pleases.


    If he wishes to kill, let him kill,if he wishes to imprison, then imprison. What does it have to do with me?


    "Mr. Johnson, I understand. I''ll hand over Lucien to Poseidon right away," Moros nodded with a knowing smile and then left.


    William went back to cooking in the kitchen. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He knew Poseidon and the other high-ranking God-Kings all too well.


    They were all just a bunch of fellows with nothing better to do, thinking of the world as a chessboard and mortals as pawns to y with.


    Now they''re trying to scheme against him, are they courting death?


    With Poseidon''s little tricks, William could guess what he was up to.


    "Since you want to y, let''s y big!" William murmured to himself while cooking fish.


    If the God-Kings and Shapeshifters like to y, then he might as well join in the fun, since he''s bored anyway. It''s all about ying tricks, right?


    William nned to y a big game with them.


    Being indifferent to worldly affairs is one thing, but after finishing his games andcking excitement, William naturally looked for something to do.


    Since we''ve decided to y, let''s simply find a way to summon the Cosmic Entity, give it a good beating, and then break through the universe''s barrier to see what lies beyond.


    ...


    Poseidon had no idea that his small action had triggered William''s urge to join in the fun.


    He was still waiting for news from Moros.


    After talking with William, Moros found Poseidon and brought Lucien along.


    "Poseidon, this person is now yours!" Moros was generous, directly tossing Lucien to Poseidon.


    Poseidon caught Lucien, looking at Moros in disbelief.


    He still didn''t know what consequences Lucien''s death might bring, but he dared not let Lucien die.


    Hadn''t Moros acted like he would rather die than hand him over just a while ago?


    Why such a big change?


    "What do you mean?"


    Holding Lucien by the neck, Poseidon looked somewhat lost at Moros.


    Morosughed: "Didn''t you want this person? Here you go!"


    Poseidon frowned: "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill him?"


    "Suit yourself! Kill him if you want! I''ll be watching." Moros felt a sense of satisfaction, seeing Poseidon''s expression was more gratifying than beating him up.


    Poseidon is shameless, actually using his avatar as his disciple in an attempt to secretly learn the power of spatialws from him.


    Now, seeing him utterly bewildered and at a loss, it feels quite satisfying.


    Poseidon took a deep breath and asked, "Is this what William wants?"


    "What else?" Morosughed triumphantly.


    Making a high-ranking God-King suffer a setback was such a delightful thing.


    He probably also knew why Poseidon dared not seriously harm him.


    Wasn''t it because of William?


    Back in the day, William''s reputation was enough to give the high-ranking God-Kings a headache.


    Moros had personally witnessed Mr. Johnson kicking Zeus thousands of miles away.


    Poseidon had it even worse, beaten by Mr. Johnson until he was ck and blue, without being able to retaliate at all.


    What high-ranking God-King?


    In front of the mighty William, they''re just children.


    Poseidon clenched his teeth in frustration, ring at Moros, finding hisughter particrly irritating.


    It was reminiscent of William...


    But now, he really didn''t dare to make a move!


    "Did William say anything else?" Poseidon managed to suppress the urge to beat up Moros.


    "Mr. Johnson said, the person is now yours. Whatever you want to do with him, it''s none of my business," Moros''s smile grew even wider.


    Indeed, such matters should still be consulted with Mr. Johnson.


    Why bother fighting with someone like Poseidon?


    Unable to win a fight, and it''s much more satisfying like this anyway.


    Poseidon clearly dislikes him, yet he dares not touch him.


    Hand over the person? Just give him the hot potato, why keep it?


    Poseidon really didn''t understand William''s intentions, but now the person was handed over to him, what next?


    He made such a big fuss earlier, deliberately letting the deities of witchcraft attack him, creating a spectacle to catch William''s attention, hoping William would take over Lucien in the end.


    Now, Moros just handed the person over directly.


    Damn, how is he supposed to y this?


    Kill him?


    Seems like that''s not an good option!


    But keeping him around, what if Odin directly takes out Elric? Wouldn''t he then have to face a fully formed great demon lord by himself?


    Why does it feel like he''s trapped himself?


    Now to say he doesn''t want Lucien anymore?


    Hmm!


    Seems like he can''t afford to lose face like that!


    A high-ranking God-King,ing to Moros to ask for a person, and now that Moros has handed him over, he says he doesn''t want him?


    Wouldn''t that beughable if word got out?


    For a high-ranking God-King, reputation is still very important.


    "Right, Delmar, do you still want to learn the power of spatialws? If you want, I can teach you," Moros has be clever now, unable to win in a fight, so he resorts to verbal jabs!


    Spending time with William, he has acquired this skill.


    Hearing the name Delmar, Poseidon''s face turned iron blue with anger, secretly transmitting, "Are you trying to force me to kill you?!"


    Each clone is essentially an independent individual, and Delmar''s principles might differ from Poseidon''s, but in the end, Delmar is a part of Poseidon''s being.


    The matter of Delmar taking Moros as a master, even if Poseidon knew about it, he couldn''t stop it. Now that Poseidon''splete form has personally arrived, Delmar naturally disappeared.


    But the things Delmar did were just too embarrassing.


    To steal learn Moros''s power of spatialws, he actually took him as a master, and due to the ranking of strength, ended up behind Zoey, having to treat Moros with utmost respect...


    What is all this?


    If word gets out, where would Poseidon put his face?


    Moros also knew not to go too far, truly sensing the murderous intent from Poseidon.


    Really angering a high-ranking God-King could have serious consequences.


    In the end, Moros just smiled, "If you don''t want to learn, let it be. Why get so angry?"


    Poseidon snorted coldly, carrying Lucien and quickly flew away, with Lucienpletely baffled, not knowing what happened.

 Chapter 509 What a romantic thing to do!

    Chapter 509 What a romantic thing to do!


    After William finished cooking, he ate his meal leisurely.


    Poseidon and those high-ranking God-Kings like using mortals as pawns, right?


    William thinks these God-Kings and Shapeshifters themselves make pretty good pawns.


    Using ordinary people really isn''t that interesting.


    Through them, he might even find traces of Cosmic Entities.


    As for the edge of the universe...


    Take it slow, have fun first.


    William''s life is incredibly long, and without an end in sight, ying things one at a time, there''s no room for regrets.


    When ites to meticulous nning, the first rule is not to rush.


    Step by step, that''s what makes it fun.


    William thought it over and decided he could also use this situation to make Alice stronger.


    Bing stronger for ordinary people is undoubtedly a process, and Alice could definitely take advantage of this opportunity to grow stronger!


    Hmm!


    Then it''s time to n carefully.


    At this moment, Alice was still in her room, enhancing her strength through meditation,pletely unaware that William was scheming for her again.


    Getting stronger is natural, but the process might be somewhat arduous.


    After finishing a fish, William already had some ideas.


    At this moment, several high-ranking God-Kings and the Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters all felt a sudden tightness in their hearts.


    They had no idea what had happened, but living for so many years, their instincts were sharp.


    Just at that moment, they had a bad premonition.


    But this feeling was fleeting. With their status, it was not something they could discuss with those around them, but it made them more vignt.


    At their level, a premonition is definitely not something to be ignored.


    After all, it''s best to be cautious.


    William washed the dishes, then checked on Alice in the bedroom. Her strength had improved remarkably.


    With the aid of a divine aura bestowed by a Cosmic Entity, Alice truly absorbed some of William''s essence. It''s like she had all the cheat codes activated. In such a short period of time, she went from an ordinary person to a beingparable to a Mortal Deity.


    But to William, this progress isn''t anything noteworthy.


    Is the power of a Mortal Deity strong?


    Against even a slightly formidable deity, such power might lead to obliteration.


    While Alice continued her meditative training, William found a few games to y until, ten dayster, Alice finally opened her eyes and exhaled a breath of turbid air. A sh of purple light darted through her eyes.


    She had no idea how long she had been sitting there,probably a long time!


    "Awake?" William looked deeply at Alice. Even with the aid of the divine aura, she hadn''t fully absorbed the essence, only a tiny fraction of it.


    So, hoping to improve her strength in this manner again would unlikely yield such benefits.


    "How long have I been sitting here?" Alice, though she had lost track of time, thought to ask William.


    It surely couldn''t have been for decades.


    The whole world could have changed in that time.


    "A couple of weeks," William said. "Want to go out for a walk?"


    Improving strength in such a dedicated manner wasn''t something William had experienced,he''d just find somewhere to sleep when he was utterly bored.


    With the rapid changes of this era, isting oneself for decades for intensive training could meaning back to apletely different world.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take a shower first," Alice said, jumping out of bed, feeling energized.


    "Sure, together then!" William nodded.


    "No!" Alice nched. Although she had spent so much time in meditation, the memories of what happened before still made her uneasy.


    And she had experienced it,being in the water wasn''t pleasant!


    So, taking a bath together was off the table.


    Even if they were to do something, it would be after taking a bath, whatever they wanted to do.


    "Then you go shower first." William is not the type like Travis who relies on absorbing the vitality of the opposite sex to rejuvenate himself and enhance his strength. Doing such things also depends on his mood.


    Seeing how Alice got scared when he made thatment, he naturally let it go. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His idea was the same as Alice''s, waiting until after the shower to do anything was just the same.


    And now, with no one else at home, even if they did something in the living room, balcony, or kitchen, it really wouldn''t matter.


    After her shower, Alice, like a startled little rabbit, rushed into the bedroom, quickly got dressed, then appeared in front of William, taking his arm and saying, "Let''s go, where shall we stroll?"


    William almostughed out loud at her actions.


    Was she guarding against him or what?


    Why did it feel like his image had undergone some change in Alice''s heart?


    "Do you want a massage treatment?" William asked with a smirk.


    It was Alice who had initially requested a massage treatment.


    Now, why did she seem like a victim?


    Alice blushed deeply at his words, "Your massage treatments aren''t that effective, and you... who can withstand that?"


    Compared to those who, despite being very small, insist on saying "I''m big, just bear with it" while doing it, William is clearly holding back his strength.


    As a being with invincible power, some abilities are nearly unstoppable.


    Even if Alice''s strength was considered powerful among Soulmancers, how could she withstand William''s relentless onught?


    William didn''t say much more and left the house with Alice.


    "Let''s move back to East 62nd Street tonight." William was no longer an employee of the 13th Bureau, and he didn''t n to continue studying at the Soulmancer Academy, so staying in the small vi seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    "Okay!" Alice nodded. "Let''s go back! But first, buy me a chair."


    Even now, Alice was still fixated on the wingback chair in William''s yard. She had been thinking about buying a wingback chair just like William''s, to sit with him in the yard when there was nothing to do, reclining together.


    Watching the stars and the moon together at night, drinking coffee, and enjoying life, what a romantic thing it is!


    "I''ll make it myself." William''s woodworking skills are quite good. With such craftsmanship at his disposal, why buy one?


    Alice and William made a trip back to her home, where Alice''s father, Calvin Turner, had taken a pill provided by William. The previously graying hair at his temples had disappeared, and his wrinkles were notably reduced, making him look years younger.


    At Calvin''s age, improving his strength without some extraordinary fortune would be difficult to achieve. Relying on the pill given by William, living a few more decades was not a problem.


    William also thought that, a hundred yearster, Alice would face a life-and-death separation from Calvin.


    But he did not n to change any of that.


    As a Soulmancer, one basically goes through these painful experiences.


    Living a long life, these things must be faced, and perhaps they serve as a kind of training for the soul.


    If Calvin knew of William''s thoughts, he would surely be moved to tears of gratitude.


    What more could one ask for in such a distinguished and supportive son-inw!

 Chapter 510 Utterly ruthless!

    Chapter 510 Utterly ruthless!


    Alice stepped out of her home, her face beaming with the sweet smile unique to a woman in love.


    William suddenly said, "Your strength is quite impressive now."


    "Ha ha! Really? It''s rare for you to praise me; I''m really happy." Alice''s smile grew even wider.


    William nodded, "If you want to be even stronger, you''ll need to keep fighting and continuously improve your strength."


    "I know that." Alice has really been trying hardtely.


    Shepleted all the special training and challenges arranged by William without exception, and now flying through the air is effortless for her.


    "Next, you''ll need to challenge more people," William continued. "Although you seem to be at an advanced Soulmancer level, your strength is almost at the Demi-God level. You could even take on a Quasi-Deity level Soulmancer in battle."


    Alice''s smile gradually froze.


    What does it mean to look like an advanced Soulmancer but can challenge Demi-God level, and even fight Quasi-Deity level?


    She''s no longer aplete novice who doesn''t understand the ssifications of Soulmancer levels.


    After the advanced Soulmancer leveles the Demi-God, and then the Quasi-Deity level.


    The gap in strength between each major level can be described as vast.


    And within each major strength level, there are early, middle, and peak stages.


    So, by that count, the gap between an advanced Soulmancer level and a Quasi-Deity level is at least as vast as seven floors.


    William asking her, at an advanced Soulmancer level, to fight against a Quasi-Deity level, seems like a joke.


    Indeed, happy times are always so fleeting.


    William then led Alice on a long journey of challenges across various Soulmancer organizations.


    For the first battle, William chose an old acquaintance.


    The president of the Emerald Lion guild, Garen.


    Garen had been severely injured by a descending deity a while back and had only recently recovered some of his strength, having just gotten up from his sickbed a few days ago.


    Upon learning of William''s visit, he immediately came out to greet them.


    "Mr. Johnson, to what do we owe the honor of your visit to our guild?" Garen dismissed the surrounding guild elites to personally attend to William and hispany.


    William didn''t put on airs but smiled and said, "Nothing serious, my wife wants to have a little swordy contest with you."


    Garen was at a loss for words.


    A contest in swordy?


    What was there to contest?


    He had fought Alice before. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Wasn''t the result a one-sided beating?


    A contest, after all, implies that the strengths of both parties are not too disparate.


    Knowing you''re no match but still insisting on getting beaten up is foolish.


    Garen could only force a smile and say, "Alice''s swordsmanship is superior; I admit defeat. Perhaps we needn''t bother with a contest."


    Williamughed, "Don''t you wish to improve in swordsmanship?"


    "Her strength isn''t as formidable as you imagine; I had intervened on her behalf before."


    William decided to rify the true situation to dispel Garen''s fear of Alice.


    "Really?" Garen began to hesitate. Given William''s status and power, he likely wouldn''t deceive him.


    "What exactly is Alice''s strength level?"


    Garen was genuinely unable to gauge Alice''s level of strength.


    Being a true Chosen One, enveloped by the power of the divine aura and having spent a long time by William''s side, with Garen''s abilities, he couldn''t see through Alice''s level of strength.


    He only felt that Alice seemed strong but also not that strong...


    "She could be considered at an advanced Soulmancer level, just barely reaching the advanced Soulmancer level."


    William wasn''t even sure how to describe Alice''s level of strength.


    To say she''s an advanced Soulmancer,


    Yet, she''s somewhat different from other advanced Soulmancers.


    In her inner world exists a small purple sword, the power contained within is iparable to that of an ordinary advanced Soulmancer.


    Especially since the power of the weapon Alice wields is too contrary to the heavens. After the first seal of the Sword of Soulbreaker was broken, it can be considered invincible across the Soulmancer realm.


    It can be said that as long as Alice draws the Sword of Soulbreaker, Garen would immediately fall to his knees.


    There''s simply no contest.


    After the first seal of the Sword of Soulbreaker is broken, ordinary divine swords wouldn''t even stand a chance in front of it.


    In this scenario, challenging someone to a swordy contest,


    It would be more straightforward to just tell Garen to kneel and admit defeat.


    Moreover, Alice, thinking she is weak, usually chooses to hide inside an alchemy furnace when fighting begins.


    It''s almost like a turtle retreating into its shell, not engaging with anyone at all.


    The key point is she can also use Eternal Starfire. With Garen''s strength, not to mention resisting Eternal Starfire, just getting slightly touched by it would immediately incapacitate him.


    How could there be a contest then?


    Garen, however, didn''t realize the so-called advanced Soulmancer level strength William mentioned could be so monstrous.


    With a mindset to try and redeem his previous defeat, he agreed.


    "If Mr. Johnson you say so, then let''s have a contest," Garen, having fought many battles, had already broken through the Demi-God level, reaching the Quasi-Deity level.


    Quasi-Deity level against an advanced Soulmancer?


    If he couldn''t win this, he really wouldn''t need to talk about improving his strength level anymore.


    At this point, he finally came to terms with it.


    It seems Alice is indeed at an advanced Soulmancer level, and his previous defeat to her was entirely because William was assisting from the sidelines.


    As long as William doesn''t intervene this time, he''s certain he can defeat Alice!


    "Wait!" After Garen agreed, William pulled out two wooden swords and said, "For fairness, you should use the same weapons."


    He wanted Alice to improve her strength, not to show off her weapon.


    Once the Sword of Soulbreaker is drawn, there''d be no need to fight.


    Garen nodded, "Rest assured, Mr. Johnson, I will also suppress my power level to closely match that of an advanced Soulmancer, to ensure fairness."


    "Don''t suppress your power level!" William was actually worried Garen would do just that.


    "If I don''t suppress my power, there''s a chance I might injure Alice..." Garen felt that, being at the Quasi-Deity level and facing someone at the advanced Soulmancer level, it would indeed be easy to identally cause harm.


    Williamughed, "Don''t worry, you won''t injure her!"


    In William''s view, Alice, being a true Chosen One, wouldn''t be killed by a Quasi-Deity level Soulmancer. That would be ridiculous.


    Ah, it''s about pushing Alice to her limits to unlock her potential.


    "Alice, you are not allowed to use the Sword of Soulbreaker, you may use the alchemy furnace once in an emergency situation, but you cannot use Eternal Starfire," William said. "This time, it''s purely a contest of swordsmanship."


    Alice didn''t dare say a word.


    This is her man?


    Utterly ruthless!


    Isn''t Eternal Starfire a magic spell she painstakingly mastered?


    And the seal on the Sword of Soulbreaker was something she had managed to break through with great effort.


    Now he''s asking her topete in swordsmanship with a powerhouse like Garen, forbidding the use of Sword of Soulbreaker and Eternal Starfire. Is he trying to get her killed?


    Garen was taken aback by the conversation, unsure what got into him, he said, "Mr. Johnson, it''s fine, let Alice use whatever she wants! Why impose restrictions?"


    "My strength level is so much higher than hers, you''re not restricting me but her, which really seems unfair!"


    William''s eyes involuntarily narrowed, "Is that so?"

 Chapter 511 Ive found you!

    511 I''ve found you!


    Garen waspletely unaware of how foolish the words he had just spoken were.


    William nced at Alice and said, "Alice, draw your sword first."


    Alice seemed to understand William''s intention, and with a slight raise of her hand, the Sword of Soulbreakernded in her grasp.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker, now devoid of William''s illusion, felt ancient and deste from the moment it was held, its aura from the primordial era spreading out.


    Under the Sword of Soulbreaker, all other divine swords paled inparison.


    Before Alice even drew her sword, Garen''s soul began to tremble.


    Oh, damn!


    That familiar sensation again!


    Garen found himself unable to use his secret sword technique.


    Want to release energy?


    Want to draw your sword?


    Impossible!


    After Alice broke the first seal of the Sword of Soulbreaker, she had in an archangel.


    Though that archangel wasn''t at its peak, it still possessed the strength of a Destroyer Deity level.


    Garen, just stepping into the Quasi-Deity level, equivalent to a Mortal Deity level in the Divine Realm, really didn''t stand a chance in front of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Perhaps there''s a huge gap in strength levels between Garen and Alice, but Alice''s divine gear is like a game yer who recharged a billion dors, with the officials giving her a cheat, a low-level ount wielding a weapon that deals ten billion in true damage, instantly killing anyone on sight.


    Garen is just a regr yer,boriously leveling up through monster battles, finally reaching the top ten of the server, only to bepletely blinded by a neer''s equipment, nearly reaching the point of rage quitting by pulling the plug.


    "Alright! Alice, no need to draw your sword!"


    Garen, half amused and half resigned, finally understood why William had suggested they use identical wooden swords.


    The power of the sword in Alice''s hand was too game-breaking. If Alice were to use that sword in their contest, he figured he''d be instantly defeated again!


    Alice obediently sheathed her sword, ready for a fair contest with Garen.


    On the back mountain of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Alice and Garen each held a wooden sword.


    The two stood off for about ten minutes, with William sitting on a nearby bluestone, nearly falling asleep from the inactivity.


    Strictly speaking, both had learned some secret sword techniques from William.


    It''s just that Garen''s natural talent in swordsmanship far surpasses Alice''s.


    If Alice were to spar in swordsmanship with William, it would be too profound, and she probably wouldn''t learn much. However, sparring with Garen should enable her to gain some insights.


    After an hour, William pulled out his phone and continued watching the movie he hadn''t finished from the day before, with the volume turned up high.


    "Oh, when I saw Thanos fighting Hulk..."


    Both Alice and Garen frowned upon hearing this sound.


    Garen was somewhat wary of Alice''s power but knew he couldn''t just stand there indefinitely without attacking, so he made the first move.


    A sword thrust forward, leaving only a shadow in the air.


    Alice''s understanding of swordsmanship is profound,Garen''s swift strike was fast but not enough to defeat her instantly.


    She quickly twisted her body, swinging her sword to block, barely managing to parry the first strike.


    Clearly, Garen had not used his full strength.


    He was also afraid of really injuring Alice.


    For someone at the advanced Soulmancer level to block his first strike was already quite an achievement.


    William didn''t even nce at their fight. Garen, after all, was a legendary warrior, his swordsmanship truly seasoned. After a few moves, Alice was left only able to defend, without any ability to counterattack.


    Garen obviously held back, ensuring not to make any of his strikes lethal, treating it truly as a sparring match.


    "I know you can pick it up..."


    William was engrossed in his movie, only sparing Alice and Garen a nce from the corner of his eye. Alice had been through quite a few real battles recently, butpared to a true swordsmanship elite, the gap was still significant.


    "Garen, if you can kill her, I''ll teach you aplete set of sword techniques!" William said before continuing to watch his movie.


    "Hmm?" A sharp light shed in Garen''s eyes.


    Kill Alice?


    Did William say that?


    Could it be that William got tired of her and then wanted to kill Alice to get a new girlfriend?


    Considering William''s identity, it seemed quite possible.


    For such a powerful being, what''s so strange about changing women?


    Alice couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Really?!


    Could this be happening?


    Was William actually deceiving her, intending to have Garen kill her?


    Alice quickly dismissed this thought. After all, she had the Sword of Soulbreaker in hand. If things got serious, she wasn''t afraid of Garen.


    It was obvious that William wanted Garen to fight her seriously.


    But even when Garen deliberately goes easy on her, she struggles to win. How could she possiblypete if he were serious?


    Garen considered the possibility but didn''t care much at that moment. His wooden sword, enveloped in energy and shining with a golden glow, thrust out again.


    This strike employed the secret sword technique taught by William, using a secret art topletely block Alice''s energy supply.


    Alice felt a chill run down her spine, her heart tightened, and a strong sense of crisis made her hairs stand on end, almost losing her ability to think.


    Just then, a sh of purple light passed through her eyes, and suddenly, a bolt of lightning fell from the clear sky, urately striking Garen''s sword, forcefully breaking Garen''s secret sword technique and giving Alice a moment to breathe.


    Alice took this opportunity to twist her body and dodge the deadly strike.


    "I''m still worthy!"


    William''s phone continued to y the movie, and he lifted his eyelids to nce at Alice.


    Indeed, when Alice''s life was in danger, the Cosmic Entity would intervene. He slowly looked up, directly capturing that fleeting presence.


    Hah!


    Cosmic Entity?!


    Saying that a Cosmic Entity has no emotions, no consciousness.


    How is that possible?


    If it trulycked consciousness and emotions, how could it possibly intervene to help when Alice is threatened?


    The cosmic rules set by the Cosmic Entity?


    After capturing that fleeting essence, William disappeared from the spot.


    In the vast, dark quiet of the universe, William closed his eyes, feeling the energy of the surrounding Cosmic Entities.


    The Cosmic Entity seemed omnipresent, those essences like strings holding up puppets, with billions of beings tethered by these strings.


    Alice, being a Chosen One, had one such string connected to the halo of divine light swirling within her subconscious.


    All things have their origin, and William, having spent days researching the pseudo "Chosen Ones" and having a true Chosen One by his side, was more than familiar with the essence of the Cosmic Entity''s energy.


    Standing in the boundless cosmos, his expression was uncharacteristically serious.


    The powers of time, space, and cosmicws...


    The growth of all things, everything epassed within his power.


    "I''ve found you!" William suddenly opened his eyes, surrounded by the unique remnants of his energy.


    This was probably his first time exerting his full strength. With William at the center,s within tens of thousands of light-years perished, giving birth to numerous ck holes. The lines connecting these cosmic beings to the Cosmic Entity were gathered together by him, and he finally found the source of these connections.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 512 Come on, let out a few cries for me to hear

    512 Come on, let out a few cries for me to hear


    William doesn''t believe the Cosmic Entity is intangible or untouchable.


    Following these strings of essence, William arrived at the edge of the universe.


    About 15 billion light-years from Earth.


    Here, William saw a massive ck hole.


    And all these strings of essence originated from inside the ck hole.


    Standing near the ck hole, a tremendous suction force tried to swallow William, but he stood on the edge unaffected, not even his hair disheveled, nor his clothes impacted in any way.


    "Will youe out yourself, or shall I force you out?" William''s voice spread out, enveloping the giant ck hole.


    This was not in any knownnguage, but he believed that if there was something with consciousness inside the ck hole, it would surely understand his intent.


    ording to current human understanding, a ck hole is a celestial body with such a strong curvature of space-time that not even light can escape its event horizon.


    When a celestial body''s gravity is so strong that it captures light particles, a ck hole naturally forms.


    Here, light particles are absorbed and cannot be reflected, making it impossible for ordinary people, even with instruments, to probe the inside of a ck hole.


    Yet, William had already visited billions of ck holes,some are simply celestial bodies with an extremely high mass density, but some ck holes are actually entire worlds.


    To William, this is not something particrly unusual.


    The ck hole before William could either be the Cosmic Entity itself or the Cosmic Entity might be hiding inside it.


    ording to the Big Bang theory, the universe expanded from a very dense and hot singrity about 13.7 billion years ago.


    William believes the Cosmic Entity likely came into existence during the initial explosion of the universe.


    He himself appeared in this world about four billion years ago, so theoretically, it''s possible for the Cosmic Entity to be stronger than him.


    Thinking this, William felt a bit of excitement for the first time!


    He never considered himself to be absolutely invincible,perhaps there really are beings stronger than him in the world.


    And the Cosmic Entity is very likely one of those beings.


    William sealed the entire ck hole with his divine consciousness. After conveying his message, he received no response for a long time.


    He took it as the Cosmic Entity waiting for him to make a move!


    William slowly raised his fist, and the space around him shattered, forming a massive ck hole that, along with the original one, devoured and obliterateds.


    Outsiders could not witness what was happening here.


    Williamunched his punch!


    ck holes within hundreds of millions of light-years were forcibly drawn in by the immense gravitational force.


    Countless stars were swallowed, and the essence strings the Cosmic Entity used to tether beings were torn apart by the chaotic and violent force.


    Throughout the universe, billions of powerful beings suddenly felt as though they had broken free from the cosmicws set by the Cosmic Entity, especially the high-ranking God-Kings and Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters. Escaping the Cosmic Entity''s shackles meant they could now do as they pleased.


    Previously, any Soulmancer who made a vow and failed to keep it would face divine retribution.


    With this punch from William, even high-ranking God-Kings could now recklessly make vows.


    A single punch shattered the entire universe''s rules!


    Another punch!!


    With this punch, all beings in the universe experienced an illusion.


    It was as if the world was about to end.


    Were they going to die in the next moment?


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    The will of the Cosmic Entity finally couldn''t help but send a message to William.


    "You can speak?" William''s fist was already raised again, "I thought you really had no consciousness."


    "Stop your attacks, don''t think I really can''t defeat you, I just don''t want to fight you."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Williamunched another punch.


    The billions of ck holes around him exploded collectively, then contracted again, with William at the center, devouring the matter of the nearby three billion light-years with terrifying force, giving birth to hundreds of millions of new ck holes.


    At that moment, William sensed a powerful presence appearing before him.


    This being actually attempted to block his punch.


    "This is my strongest guardian, let''s see if you can defeat him!"


    There was no light inside the ck hole, and William couldn''t see what the so-called guardian of the Cosmic Entity looked like, only sensing a powerful energy blocking him in front.


    But the punch had already been thrown, and it was impossible to take it back.


    No sound!


    Nothing at all!


    The energy that had been blocking him a moment ago was instantly annihted!


    The Cosmic Entity''s strongest guardian?


    Copsed with a single hit!


    "What exactly are you? How did youe to exist in my universe?"


    The Cosmic Entity seemed to be getting angry!


    There was a sense of frustration.


    William withdrew his fist, good that it got angry.


    Being angry proved it truly had emotions.


    "Got any other guardians?" William asked indifferently.


    "No more! Go ahead! Destroy! With one more punch from you, the entire universe will perish along with me."


    The Cosmic Entity is quite shameless, adopting an attitude of "go ahead, make your move," and has given up struggling altogether.


    William frowned, "I have no intention of destroying the entire universe."


    "You don''t want to destroy it, so what exactly are you trying to do?"


    The Cosmic Entity was frustrated. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I just wanted to beat you up, that''s all."


    Such a simple request!


    The Cosmic Entity fell silent for a while, then finally said, "I represent the will of the entire universe, I don''t have a physical form..."


    "I think you can manifest a physical form for me to beat up."


    "Can you understand something, I represent the entire universe, and you are a part of this universe..."


    "I remember you said you don''t know why I was born in your universe, so my existence should have nothing to do with you." William had a friendly and negotiable smile on his face, "Let me beat you up, and we can discuss the restter."


    "Fine!" The Cosmic Entity eventually had no choice but topromise.


    Shortly thereafter, a very weak presence appeared before William.


    This presence was so much weaker than the so-called strongest guardian of the Cosmic Entity.


    "Is this really you? So weak?" William was somewhat incredulous that this being before him was the incarnation of the Cosmic Entity, because it was just too weak.


    "You should be able to distinguish my aura," said the Cosmic Entity. "My power is dispersed throughout the universe. Naturally, I wouldn''t be this weak if I gathered the power of the entire universe, but if I did that, the whole universe would be destroyed. Are you sure you want me to do this?"


    "I see." William appeared contemtive, then began to throw punches and kicks at the humanoid incarnation in front of him.


    The punches and kicks he threw now were naturally not as terrifying, just a way to vent and get a feel for it.


    "Do you not feel pain when I hit you like this?" William said while hitting, "Come on, let out a few cries for me to hear."


    The Cosmic Entity was speechless for a while and only managed to moan in a perfunctory manner, making it hard for William to derive any pleasure from it.

 Chapter 513 You can provoke, but you must not truly ignite the flames

    513 You can provoke, but you must not truly ignite the mes


    William gave the Cosmic Entity''s incarnation a good thrashing.


    Just simple, straightforward punches to the flesh.


    But the Cosmic Entity''s incarnation didn''t resist at all, acting like a punching bag for William to beat up.


    "Boring." With a kick, William sent the Cosmic Entity''s incarnation flying and finally stopped.


    Before this, William was somewhat curious about the Cosmic Entity.


    He even thought that the Cosmic Entity might be like him, simply powerful to a certain degree.


    Like a main god of a parallel dimension setting some worldws.


    Now it seems the Cosmic Entity exists in this world in a form of consciousness.


    Or rather, the Cosmic Entity does have a physical form but chose not to fight William, hence the borate ruse.


    The Cosmic Entity must have also concluded that William wouldn''t directly kill it...


    From what the Cosmic Entity said, it''s also inferable that besides this universe, there are likely other universes in existence.


    William believes these pieces of information were deliberately revealed by the Cosmic Entity.


    He hasn''t been naive enough to think the Cosmic Entity is like a frightened little girl, even giving up resistance in front of William.


    Could a being possibly born over seventeen billion years ago be weak?


    Or to say, would it be scared? Afraid?


    Even the "frustration" shown in front of William is probably an act.


    Aplete drama king!!


    It''s even possible that the Cosmic Entity deliberately leaked so much information because it wants to use William for something.


    William didn''t bother to expose it, as long as it''s confirmed that the Cosmic Entity is conscious, that''s enough.


    In the long and tedious life, he''s found a worthy opponent, it seems.


    "Why did you choose Alice?" William had only this question.


    He was not in a hurry to inquire about the rest.


    And even if he asked, the Cosmic Entity might not necessarily tell him the truth.


    In summary, William doesn''t quite trust the Cosmic Entity.


    "Of course, it''s because of you!" The message from the Cosmic Entity came swiftly. "I don''t want to be your enemy anymore, so I chose someone close to you to be my guardian. This way, she also has the chance to be immortal like you."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "Immortal?" William scoffed.


    He didn''t believe the Cosmic Entity''s guardians could achieve immortality, especially since the one the Cosmic Entity had called its strongest guardian was just annihted by his punch.


    "Yes! It''s somewhat like being immortal," the Cosmic Entity exined. "Just like those beings you killed earlier, as long as it''s within my universe, I can bring them back to life."


    "It''s just that after resurrection, it''s hard to make their memories exactly the same as before, since it''s a very delicate process." The Cosmic Entity spoke indifferently, "After all, they were just things created during my boredom, so there''s no need to be so serious about it..."


    Resurrecting deceased beings.


    Of course, William believed the Cosmic Entity had this capability.


    He had personally visited the underworld, which is full of entities simr to consciousness. With the Cosmic Entity''s power, not to mention resurrecting one person, reviving all the beings William had killed over the years was something it had already done.


    This particr ability is undoubtedly unquestionable.


    Even at this time, the Cosmic Entity was still hinting to William that it could truly resurrect someone, albeit the process might beplex.


    It''s not about whether it can or cannot, but whether it wants to or not.


    There''s a hint of boasting, or perhaps, it thinks William will beg it to resurrect Artemis...


    "Do you think I won''t kill you, or do you think I can''t kill you?" William was certain the Cosmic Entity couldn''t possibly be this weak,it was performing and showing weakness to William.


    "Strictly speaking, you really can''t kill me. Even if you destroy this universe, at most, I would fall into a slumber. As long as all the energy in the universe is gathered, it won''t take long for me to be reborn."


    "The most important thing is, I think you would be reluctant to erase such a beautiful universe."


    Williamughed!


    Was this confidence or just bluster?


    Perhaps a bit of both.


    As the Cosmic Entity said, his wrath wasn''t so intense, and he wasn''t crazy enough to destroy the entire universe just to test a theory.


    "How about, you do me a favor?" The Cosmic Entity suddenly sent another message.


    William said with a smile, "Tell me!"


    "Make my guardians stronger, or, you be my guardian."


    "As a reward, I can help you resurrect the person you want to bring back to life, including their memories from before."


    William knew this was what the Cosmic Entity really wanted to say.


    "Do you think these are things I can''t do myself?" William merely lifted his eyelids, the temptation the Cosmic Entity thought William couldn''t refuse was actually not tempting at all.


    Over the years, William had been researching how to resurrect a person.


    And indeed, he had achieved it.


    Seraphina, along with those vampires and Frankenstein''s monster, all count as a form of resurrection, in a way.


    But he had never resurrected Artemis again.


    With his current capabilities, he could even directly recreate Artemis from his memories.


    The same abilities, endowed with the same memories.


    It''s like programming a robot,William could even imbue her with emotions, just like when he created the first humans from y.


    But he hadn''t done so.


    Because he wasn''t sure if such a creation would truly still be Artemis.


    The Cosmic Entity trying to tempt William with such matters ultimately holds no significance.


    Isn''t William the same?


    Some things are not about ability, but about willingness.


    "You really are a headache."


    "Do you even have a head?"


    "..." The Cosmic Entity said, "Is this conversation about whether I have a head?"


    "Cut the nonsense!" William frowned, "What exactly do you mean by ''guardian''?"


    The Cosmic Entity could only exin: "Like Alice, who is by your side, she received the holy halo I bestowed upon her, making her my guardian. We, the universes, have an agreement to hold a battle between guardians every once in a while. There are penalties for those who lose, you know."


    William''s smile grew wider, but a terrifying murderous intent enveloped the entire ck hole where the Cosmic Entity resided: "Is this why you made Alice a guardian?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, no, no! Like I said, I chose her because I didn''t want to be your enemy. When the timees, she can choose not to fight!" This time, the Cosmic Entity seemed genuinely panicked, knowing full well the serious consequences of truly angering someone like William, who has the ability to create new spaces.


    Or even destroy this universe and take those he wishes to another universe, it''s not impossible!


    You can provoke, but you must not truly ignite the mes.

 Chapter 514 He was merely a sparring partner

    514 He was merely a sparring partner


    "Not participating in the battle? Who do you think you''re looking down on?"


    William is protective, but after the Cosmic Entity''s exnation, he was actually a bit provoked.


    There are other universes, and it sounds like more than just two or three, which slightly piqued William''s interest.


    Regardless of how much truth or falsehood was in what the Cosmic Entity said, having Alicepete with guardians of the Cosmic Entity from other universes sounded like a great idea.


    "Hmm?" The Cosmic Entity was stunned.


    Why doesn''t this person y by the rules?


    "Alright! If there''s nothing else, I''lle back to beat you up when I''m free," William said, and then disappeared.


    He had noticed that within this ck hole, there was actually a trace of his own aura.


    Without a doubt, that entity he expelled from his body was also inside.


    Probably, it had some agreement with the Cosmic Entity or had already be one of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians.


    But none of that mattered, as that being was still too weak.


    Gone with one punch, truly uninteresting.


    After William left.


    Messages intertwined within the ck hole.


    "Do you think he''s found me?"


    "Definitely!"


    "Well, yes! But he didn''t take action!"


    "He just disdains to act."


    "I know that, you don''t need to tell me! He''s waiting for me to get stronger, maybe even hoping I could kill him!"


    ...


    William returned to the front of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Just now, Alice, who lost the protection of the Cosmic Entity, was nearly killed by Garen. In desperation, Alice summoned the alchemy furnace and hid inside, unwilling toe out like a turtle tucking its head in.


    Even under such circumstances, Alice did not use the Sword of Soulbreaker or Eternal Starfire.


    She absolutely trusted William.


    They had agreed to a sword fight, and even if it meant dying under Garen''s sword, she would stick to the agreement.


    If William truly intended to harm her, then so be it if she died...


    Upon William''s return, Alice was still hiding inside the alchemy furnace.


    Garen, despite all his efforts, ultimately couldn''t inflict any damage on the alchemy furnace.


    Even his full-powered strike couldn''t harm Alice inside the furnace.


    The materials of the alchemy furnace were simply too good; with Garen''s power, it was impossible to harm Alice inside.


    William was actually impressed,fighting and then hiding.


    He didn''t rush her, just sat beside and watched to see how long Alice would stay inside.


    Time passed, and Alice showed no intention ofing out.


    Garen looked helplessly at William and awkwardly said, "Mr. Johnson, look at this... If Alice doesn''te out, we can''t really continue the fight."


    William had no choice but to call out, "Alice, are you going to fight or not?"


    The response to William was a voice tinged with tears: "I can''t win, I just can''t win..."


    The difference in strength levels was too great, and with William not allowing this or that, Alice really didn''t know how to fight.


    William was also helpless. Under all these restrictions, it was perhaps a bit unfair to Alice.


    "Come out, I''ll teach you!" William could only take matters into his own hands.


    Given the current situation, Alice might really stay inside indefinitely.


    If she came out, she might very well get killed.


    "Don''t lie to me, if you want to teach me, just control my body directly," Alice blurted out in desperation, and after saying it, she realized something seemed off...


    Well, her intention was simply for William to control her body!


    Cough!


    Just spirit possession to teach her swordsmanship, that''s all.


    "Alright! I''ming in, pay attention."


    After William spoke, his spirit once again took control of Alice''s body.


    As the alchemy furnace was withdrawn, Garen could clearly feel the energy emanating from Alice undergoing a drastic change.


    And this energy felt so familiar...


    William had previously used Alice''s body to spar with him in swordsmanship.


    It was the same old form, truly unchanged.


    Garen was speechless.


    Is this how super-strong beings spar in swordsmanship?


    What happened to the fair fight that was agreed upon?


    Hiding in the furnace when outmatched was one thing, but now calling in a substitute was another matter entirely.


    It was already unfair with various advantages, and now it was even more unreasonable.


    "Draw your sword!" William decided to properly teach Alice this time.


    Garen felt a chill run down his spine but quickly regained hisposure.


    Even knowing his opponent was William, he couldn''t be so frightened as to not even dare to draw his sword.


    The moment Garen drew his sword, William began to analyze through his consciousness with Alice.


    "When facing an enemy, you need to learn to conceal your energy. Otherwise, it''s easy for your opponent to detect and then seal off your energy supply. What will you do then?"


    "With your current strength, it''s impossible not to show any ws."


    "In that case, show your opponent a false w!"


    "Besides, you need to learn to sense your opponent''s energy flow, like with his sword strike now. When he lifts his hand, you can sense that he''s aiming for your throat."


    "Just need to lightly lift your sword and lean to the left side..."


    William exined the sword move, and Alice was somewhat lost.


    Yet, her body easily parried Garen''s attack, and in the next moment, the sword was already positioned at Garen''s neck.


    It sounded so simple, indeed.


    "Wouldn''t that be a win then?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    William spoke in a tone suggesting it was all very simple, "You try."


    And then Alice got thrashed again.


    Only this time, Garen no longer went for the kill.


    He had realized by now that William did not wish for Alice to die.


    He was merely a sparring partner.


    What about the reward for killing Alice?


    Given the sudden lightning from the sky earlier, winning just wasn''t going to happen!


    What kind of lightning magic would it take to disrupt his secret sword technique?


    Once he understood this, Garen, the sparring partner, became morepliant.


    He definitely needed to fight earnestly.


    But Alice, she couldn''t be harmed.


    He had to win, yet allow Alice room to perform.


    Perhaps this is the highest realm of being a sparring partner.


    For half a month, William and Alice would arrive at the Emerald Lion Guild early in the morning.


    Garen, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, did nothing else but serve as a sparring partner.


    Although Alice''s level of strength wasn''t as high as his, he also gleaned quite a bit from their exchanges, and his strength improved dramatically.


    Byparison, Alice''s aptitude seemed much poorer,despite being personally taught by William, by the end, Garen had mastered the techniques, but she hadn''t.


    One day, a sh of purple light gleamed in Alice''s eyes, and she said to William, "I think my ''cheat'' has been activated."


    William raised his hand and thumped her on the head, "Don''t use it!"


    The so-called ''cheat'' she mentioned was the power given by the Cosmic Entity, wasn''t it?


    William had noticed that during this time, the halo of holy light had fully integrated with Alice''s body and soul, and the Cosmic Entity must have indeed granted some benefits to Alice.


    Butpetitions value fairness, and using cheatsat every turn,isn''t that against the spirit of martial ethics?

 Chapter 515 Cruel?

    <h4>Chapter 515 Cruel? </h4>


    The Cosmic Entity probably realized Alice''s aptitude was exceptionally low, so it decided to give her a cheat code.


    By utilizing the power of the holy halo bestowed by the Cosmic Entity, her eyes could detect the ws in others'' moves, and her learning ability was significantly enhanced.


    She became sensitive to the killing intent released by enemies and the energy fluctuations of her opponents.


    Furthermore, after the holy halo fully integrated with her body, her physical strength, resistance, and mental power all increased exponentially.


    William also noticed that once Alice uses this ability, the power of the holy aura surrounding her would gradually diminish.


    With the Cosmic Entity''s power, it''s entirely possible to easily grant such abilities to others.


    Just like those pseudo "Chosen Ones" also have various benefits, right?


    After all, Alice is considered a guardian of the Cosmic Entity, a true Chosen One. How could she not have a cheat code to assist her?


    With all attributes increasing multifold, this cheat code could be considered overpowered.


    However, William didn''t know if the Cosmic Entity could grant such powers to him.


    He dared not imagine if his attributes were enhanced dozens of times or even more, would he be able to shatter the entire universe with a single punch?


    Unfortunately, William has never craved powerful strength.


    After all, only the weak yearn for power.


    Someone like William has no desire to be stronger and has lost all interest in enhancing his abilities.


    Today was another day when Alice was easily defeated.


    Alice was improving, Garen was also getting stronger, and even William was starting to get confused about whether Garen was there to be Alice''s sparring partner or if Alice was there to be his.


    A cheat code?


    Even if it was bestowed by the Cosmic Entity, it''s still something from someone else. If she truly bes dependent on it, wouldn''t her strength greatly diminish if the Cosmic Entity decided to take it back?


    William watched for a while and roughly calcted that Alice''s abilities had improved by about five times, but when it came to actualbat, it wasn''t as simple as just five times the improvement!


    Strength and speed both increased fivefold, and her reaction ability also improved fivefold. As a high-level Soulmaster, she could now almost evenly match a Quasi-Deity level Soulmaster.


    "That''s enough for today!"


    Just after Alice was sent flying hundreds of feet away by Garen''s sword and got stuck in a stone wall, William called a halt.


    "Let''s go back and continue to improve your strength."


    William led Alice back to East 62nd Street.


    In his view, after being thrashed around for this period, Alice''s swordsmanship skills had essentially hit a teau. The next step would be to elevate her strength level.


    Once Alice''s power reached the realm of a Demi-God level, then even without the Sword of Soulbreaker and Eternal Starfire, she should be able to defeat Garen.


    As they entered the yard, they saw Seraphina sitting there, looking like a lovelorn woman waiting for her lover''s return...


    "Why are you here?" Alice frowned upon seeing Seraphina.


    Seraphina''s intentions towards William were so apparent, how could Alice be unaware?


    If it had been before, she might not have said anything, but now that she and William were essentially in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, how could she tolerate another woman flirting with William here?


    She must assert her rights.


    Upon seeing them, Seraphina''s eyes darted subtly, and she said with a smile, "Alice, I''m just here to take care of Amy. Also, I came to repay a debt today. Is it not okay for me to sit here for a while?"


    Alice was taken aback. This...


    She knew about Seraphina taking care of Amy, and she also knew about Seraphina owing William money.


    If she chased Seraphina away in front of William, wouldn''t she seem like a jealous woman?


    Just as she was feeling conflicted, William suddenly said, "You pay off the debt you owe me now, and then never show up in front of me again, or else..."


    "I will kill you!"


    When William said this, there was not the slightest anger on his face, calm as water, but after he spoke, Seraphina''s heart skipped a beat, her smile instantly froze, and herplexion turned deathly pale.


    She dared not doubt William''s words.


    Would she bet that William wouldn''ty a hand on her?


    The fear stemming from the depths of her heart made it difficult for her to speak, and in the end, she could only manage to force out an awkward smile: "Mr. Johnson, I can only repay a part for now..."


    "Then leave the money and leave!" William walked into the yard and said indifferently, "She doesn''t like you being here, so you cannot appear here. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Seraphina finally showed a look of silent resentment, pitifully saying, "Mr. Johnson, you should know that I like you, why must you be so heartless."


    William''s gaze sharpened as he stared at Seraphina, and with a light chuckle, Seraphina nearly lost her soul.


    A questioning from the depths of the soul.


    Like him?


    There was gratitude, there was admiration, but more than anything, it was about wanting William''s body.


    Her intentions were clear.


    Perhaps that could also be considered liking.


    Can''t liking have intentions?


    Seraphina somehow survived the soul-deep questioning from William, standing tremblingly in the yard.


    Finally, she smiled, "See? Do you believe me now?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "I believe! But I don''t like you!"


    Alice stood by, dumbfounded, not sure what Seraphina had just experienced.


    But from the conversation between William and Seraphina, it seemed, Seraphina really did like William.


    "Alright, I understand. I won''t appear in front of you anymore." Seraphina took out a wallet, ced it on a stone table nearby, and left the yard in a daze.


    Before this, she wasn''t sure if she truly liked William.


    She had once thought that she probably just wanted to have a sexual rtionship with William, and then she would be stronger, and maybe there were some feelings.


    That was all.


    But after what just happened, she felt that she might truly have fallen for William.


    Unfortunately, William''s rejection was too decisive.


    Looking at Seraphina''s retreating figure, Alice felt a twinge of pity and hesitated for a moment before speaking up, "Wasn''t that a bit too harsh on her?"


    William raised his hand and knocked on her head, "Are you stupid?"


    "Stop hitting me! It really hurts! I''ll really be stupid if you keep this up." Alice whined, cradling her head.


    It seemed she had been knocked on the head quite a few times these days.


    William didn''t borate further but instead told Alice, "Go inside and meditate. Hurry up and increase your strength level!"


    "Okay." Alice, holding her head, went inside to begin meditating.


    William, as if nothing had happened, picked a book from his spatial storage ring and sat down under the ne tree, quietly reading.


    All was peaceful.


    Cosmic Entities, divine beings descending from the Divine Realm, or being cruel to someone, seemed like non-issues to him, as if he hadn''t done anything before, still that youth who had just woken up.

 Chapter 516 Prevention is better than cure!

    <h4>Chapter 516 Prevention is better than cure! </h4>


    Five years flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Since Alice entered a meditative state in William''s bedroomst time, she hasn''te out.


    This must be the longest she has meditated to date.


    For a Soulmancer, meditating in a room for five years is indeed a very short period.


    William remembered that during the era of the gods, some individuals would meditate in a room for over a decade and then die upon emerging...


    And then there were the Soulmancers from the medieval period, who already had short lifespans, spending more than half of their lives in meditation.


    Truly dull.


    In the five years that passed, a lot happened.


    Four years ago, Jhin passed away, and it seemed only then did the people of the worlde to know of such a person.


    He developed aplete set of technologies for ordinary people to be stronger through science. Three days before his death, he solved the core issue of establishing a strategic defense station in space.


    That day, Jhin''s hundreds of patents were made public.


    Everyone found that all his patents were aimed at Soulmancers and even aliens that had never been seen before...


    Because of this, even after his death, Jhin was not spared from being ridiculed by some.


    They imed he was delusional,where were the aliens in this world?


    Learning so much yet not applying it practically was simply madness.


    Until three years ago, an angel d in battle armor with fourteen wings on his back and a demon with ck flesh wings descended from the sky.


    Their battle caused a hundred-foot tsunami, and the angel bisected an ind nation on Earth with a single sword strike, which was then submerged by the tsunami.


    A nation was annihted in less than two minutes.


    The people of the world finally realized the truth in the words of their ancestors.


    Comfort is the enemy of achievement!


    Prevention is better than cure!


    Just as angels and demons were about to wreak havoc on the cities of ordinary people, a space ion cannon, devised by Jhin before his death, shot down from the sky and blew off half of the demon''s head.


    The angel, looking at the demon''s corpse, took a deep look at this blue and then disappeared.


    When William saw this news, he couldn''t help but be startled.


    The power of that demon was not much different from a Nature Deity, yet it was killed by a single shot.


    What kind of miracle did Jhin create in just a year?


    The power of ordinary people, ying a Nature Deity!


    William felt there was no need for him to intervene.


    Humanity would continue their civilization in their own way.


    The stronger the enemy, the more it would promote their development.


    Without a doubt, since then, Jhin has been revered almost as a deity by the people of the world.


    No, no, no!


    They believe more in their own creativity.


    Carrying on the iron will of their ancestors, they protect the Earth!


    Since then, the number of people chasing stars has decreased. The Soulmancer academy expanded its recruitment again, and the 13th Bureau was officially renamed the Gctic Special Forces, not only recruiting powerful Soulmancers but also perfectly integrating technology and the power of Soulmancers.


    During this time, William asionally helped the Turner family with their business, fished, cooked gourmet meals, read books, and yed cards with the elders nearby, enjoying a leisurely andfortable life.


    It''s worth mentioning that Amy joined the Gctic Special Forces, disying extraordinary talent at just ten years old.


    To take care of Amy, Seraphina also joined the Gctic Special Forces.


    Since that day, Seraphina has never appeared in front of William again.


    It is unknown if it''s rted to William, but those copsing parallel dimensions have not directly descended on Earth again.


    Instead, they appear in the universe in the form ofs.


    Previously, those parallel dimensions were of a different dimension than Earth, but now they seem to be in the same dimension, just at a much greater distance.


    The Divine Realm, surprisingly, is the closest to Earth, sharing an orbit with it, which has caused considerable fear among many people.


    One day, as William was ying poker with a group of seniors in the elderly activity room, Steven found William again.


    On average, Steven sought out William about a dozen times a month, mainly to persuade him to join the Gctic Special Forces.


    William was already ustomed to Steven''s visits and did not take much notice of him this time.


    "Steven, it''s not very nice of you toe to William''s house for a free meal again."


    In themunity center''s senior activity room, the elderly people, who had be close to Steven, started to tease him.


    Maria''s father, Theo Hughes, chuckled and said, "Steven, is it because your granddaughter wants to date William? I tell you, William is very popr among the girls."


    Whenever the elderly people teased him, Steven always responded with a smile and remained silent. His bulky suit and small eyes made him look like a serious, old-school figure.


    "Steven, were you a leader before?"


    "I think so too, must have been a minister at least."


    "I think even more than that!"


    ...


    Life among the elderly was very leisurely. Seeing someone like Steven, they would just gossip and chat,after all, Steven wouldn''t get angry. With his hands behind his back and always smiling, he looked like a happy Santa us.


    He stood by, waiting for William to finish the poker game. After saying goodbye to the seniors in the activity room with a smile, he left with William.


    "Mr. Johnson, there''s trouble!"


    On the way home with William, Steven finally couldn''t help himself and widened his eyes significantly.


    William, however, calmly said, "Every day there''s trouble, what''s so strange about that?"


    These days, something odd falls from the sky now and then.


    The warriors of the Gctic Special Forces are getting stronger and stronger, with some Soulmancers using potions created by Jhin, plus high-tech equipment, greatly enhancing theirbat effectiveness.


    And in the 13th Bureau, there''s actually a Quasi-Deity level powerhouse in ce.


    William really didn''t need to worry too much.


    Steven took a deep breath and said, "They''re nning tounch a probe into the Divine Realm."


    William was equally unconcerned: "If they want tounch, let themunch. What''s the big deal?"


    "What if it angers those deities? What then?" Steven said anxiously, "I know the deities of the Divine Realm should be very powerful, at least not something we can deal with now. Originally, their location is on the other side of the sun, and as long as we don''t actively detect them, they might not discover our existence. But if we draw their attention, I can''t imagine what will happen..."


    "You could persuade them," William felt it was a simple matter.


    Moreover, the powerhouses from the Divine Realm actually already know Earth''s location, only those below the Nature Deity level don''t.


    Steven said helplessly, "The top leaders of our country did listen to my advice, but those guys from Country S won''t listen! Once they discovered the Divine Realm, all they think about is upying that. How can I persuade them?"

 Chapter 517 Just Poseidon passing by

    <h4>Chapter 517 Just Poseidon passing by </h4>


    upy the Divine Realm?


    Seize resources?


    Be the first tond and achieve a great feat for humanity?


    William couldn''t help butugh upon hearing Steven''s words.


    Setting aside the development of human technology for a moment, William felt that the people of Country S truly exemplified the essence of seeking their own demise.


    "You don''t need to persuade them about such matters."


    William felt this was not something he should worry about. No matter how these people sought their demise, it really wouldn''t affect his life.


    Five years have passed, and William has adapted to modern life. But upon reflection, hasn''t he always viewed the world as an observer over the years?


    He can ept life now, and no matter what it bes in the future, he will still be able to ept it.


    Steven was at a loss for words in response to William''sment.


    All he could do was watch as the people of Country S embarked on their own path to destruction.


    The key issue was that their reckless actions could potentially lead all of humanity towards extinction.


    Ten days after Steven''s conversation with William, Country S broadcasted theirnding on the they named "Blue 2" to the whole world.


    They didn''t justunch a probe,they also sent astronauts.


    That day, William watched the live broadcast with interest.


    Landing on the Divine Realm to explore its resources.


    Such audacity!


    During the rocketunch, the live broadcast showed the entire spacecraft, where several people from Country S were talking andughing.


    From their conversation, it wasn''t hard to deduce that they seemed to think the they were about tond on might be a primitive world of a lower civilization.


    They even spected about the rare minerals that might exist on that.


    Until their spacecraft passed through the atmosphere of the Divine Realm and safelynded in a jungle.


    Eight astronauts from Country S exited the spacecraft.


    "Oh my god! The gravity here is twenty times that of Earth, this is unscientific!"


    "The oxygen density is four times that of Earth."


    "Oh damn! What kind of is this?"


    ...


    The astronauts were in disbelief because they saw a giant, a hundred feet tall, fighting with a group of humans flying in the air at a distance.


    The live broadcast only showed this scene for a moment, then, the giant who was thousands of feet away suddenly appeared above them and stomped down with its foot.


    The live broadcast of the journey to the Divine Realm ended there.


    People all over the world who were watching the broadcast were shocked.


    Just like the mindset of that astronaut, they couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of is this?


    The astronauts weren''t unarmed, but they didn''t even have the chance to draw their weapons.


    Such a huge giant moving at such a fast speed was undoubtedly terrifying.


    And those human-shaped beings who could fly directly, they were actually chasing the frost giant.


    After the broadcast ended, the inte was flooded with variousments.


    Netizens from around the world even spected that the giant might be a frost giant from Norse mythology, and those chasing it were the gods of Asgard.


    Well, then!


    William couldn''t help but admire the imagination of theizens.


    However, from the video that came through, it really was a possibility.


    It''s just that this so-called frost giant might be a bit different from the frost giants known in mythology.


    When the gods of Asgard were nning to exterminate the frost giants and were in the process of preparing to execute their n, the end of their world was brought about by a p from William.


    William was aware that the gods craved the power of human faith, as such faith could qualitatively elevate their strength.


    This is why those deities always seemed to be encroaching on territories in seemingly gentle ways.


    Whether it was the Divine Realm or other parallel dimensions, they were originally built upon the structure of Earth.


    Should Earth be destroyed, these worlds would also perish and return to nothingness.


    For this reason, William was convinced that neither the Divine Realm nor any other parallel dimensions would be foolish enough to destroy Earth.


    Of course, the possibility of exterminating humanity was entirely different.


    Extinguishing human life doesn''t equate to the destruction of Earth.


    Fortunately, it seemed that those terrifying forces had yet to notice the alien visitors.


    People began to pray that the beings from that would not attack Earth.


    At the end of that year, amidst heavy snowfall, dense fleets of space battleships appeared not far from Earth.


    These battleships, brimming with a sense of technology, sent images via satellites that filled world leaders with dread.


    Countless angels were seen atop these battleships.


    Clearly, they were headed towards Earth.


    Eventually, Steven couldn''t help but wait at William''s house.


    The previous battle between angels and demons had already caused significant damage to Earth.


    The power of these angels was terrifying.


    One angel could annihte a nation,what about tens of thousands of angels?


    The technological powers they relied on seemed so frail byparison.


    "Mr. Johnson, you must intervene this time!" Steven knelt in William''s yard, "With so many angels, they might kill all of humanity."


    William, sitting in his wingback chair, still wore a smile: "Don''t rush; they haven''tnded on Earth yet, have they?"


    "They''re close!" Steven was impatient, "By the time they actually arrive, it''ll be toote."


    William poured a cup of tea,pletely unflustered.


    Whether it''s angels or the myriad gods, they are all guided by the Cosmic Entity, with an invisible giant hand manipting everything from behind.


    William was curious if this attack by the angels was rted to the Cosmic Entity.


    If so, what did that Cosmic Entity intend to do?


    Seeing William''s unruffled demeanor, Steven felt somewhat agitated.


    He wasn''t even sure if William could truly fend off these angels if he intervened.


    But after much thought, he realized he had no one else to rely on but William, hoping that William could work a miracle to save humanity from this existential threat.


    "Sit down and watch closely," William said as he took the tablet from Steven, looking at the information transmitted by the satellite.


    With no other choice, Steven sat down beside him.


    As time passed, the angels'' battleships drew closer.


    Suddenly, a beam of blue light appeared on the screen, and a person wearing a sea-blue robe and holding a trident appeared near the satellite.


    "Who is this?" Steven eximed in surprise.


    William chuckled, "Seems like someone just passing by."


    "Just passing by?" Steven was even more puzzled.


    William, however, knew that Poseidon, the god of the sea, was probably on his way to see him but encountered these angels along the way.


    Poseidon indeed came looking for William because he now strongly suspected that the annihtion of all life in the world years ago might have been William''s doing!


    The high-ranking gods of the Divine Realm had made a significant decision, and now he intended to discuss it with William.


    Unexpectedly, he encountered so many winged beings on his way.


    "What do you want to do?" Poseidon, holding his trident, looked distantly at the throng of angels.


    An angel d in golden armor, wielding a divine sword, and with eighteen wings on his back pointed at Poseidon andmanded, "Kill!"

 Chapter 518 This billion-year-old mischievous old man...

    <h4>Chapter 518 This billion-year-old mischievous old man... </h4>


    Poseidon, holding his trident, stood in space, slightly taken aback by the dense group of angels before him.


    At his level of existence,nguage had ceased to be important,he understood what the angel had said...


    Kill him?


    Back in the day, one of his avatars ventured into the world of angels and was directly annihted.


    And now, merely passing by, these angels wished to kill him too?


    A smile appeared on Poseidon''s lips.


    Perfect, his Trident and other Olympian artifacts hadn''t been used in a long while. Now, in space, there was no worry of harming the innocent.


    As a group of angels charged at Poseidon with holy light, he waved his sea-blue robe, and four divine swords floated around him, with a blue magical array under his feet.


    He pointed forward with the Trident in his hand, and four divine swords along with the magic circle all flew towards the angels in front of him.


    For a moment, yellow fog billowed, fierce winds rose, and thunder and fire filled the sky, enveloping tens of thousands of angels.


    The yellow fog passed, turning any touched angel into ck mist.


    The fierce wind dispersed the flesh and blood of even the eighteen-winged angels, leaving behind only skeletal remains.


    The sweeping thunder and fire reduced all to ashes.


    The intersecting divine swords created myriad energy fluctuations, beneath which souls wept.


    In the span of five breaths, tens of thousands of angels were annihted.


    "Not worth a blow!"


    Poseidon nced at the corpses floating in the vast cosmos, withdrew the magical array, and departed.


    Approaching Earth, just as he passed through the atmosphere, an ion cannon shot towards him.


    Despite its speed, Poseidon was faster, and the cannon missed its mark.


    "What''s this?" Poseidon was momentarily surprised. It had been some time since hest sought out William, and the humans had managed to create such a formidable weapon?


    He could feel that the st from just now had some potency. While it was unlikely to harm him, there was a chance it could y beings at the level of a Nature Deity.


    Sitting beside William, Steven was terrified by the scene he had just witnessed. From the perspective of a distant satellite, it appeared that Poseidon merely waved his robe, and all those angels were annihted.


    Seeing his own forces firing at Poseidon, he quickly pulled out his phone and called themand center of the Gctic Special Forces.


    "Cease fire! Don''t shoot at that person!" Steven shouted excitedly, "Are you idiots? Can''t you distinguish between friend and foe?"


    The person at themand center who had ordered the firing was also sweating coldly.


    Poseidon''s speed was so fast that it left no time for thought.


    But now, thinking back, they had actually fired at a divine being capable of wiping out tens of thousands of angels with a mere gesture?


    Were they seeking death?


    Poseidon didn''t make a big deal out of it. By the time Steven hung up the phone, he had already appeared in William''s yard.


    Steven was so shocked that he froze on the spot.


    Could it be?


    Had he been sought out so quickly?


    "Mr. Johnson, it''s been a long time." Poseidon was still very respectful in front of William.


    Steven was at a loss for words. He had met Delmar but had never seen Poseidon before.


    From thebat scene involving Poseidon just now, one could easily infer how terrifying his power was.


    Yet, he was so respectful in front of William, and Steven had even questioned William''s strength before.


    Considering this, wasn''t William even more powerful than this mysterious being?


    William poured him a cup of tea, his eyebrows revealing a hint of a smile: "Just get to the point."


    A person like Poseidon wouldn''t visit without a reason.


    Even in the past, when seeking out William, it was mostly with an ulterior motive.


    "Let''s talk after the tea." Poseidon also smiled, his eyes briefly ncing at Steven.


    The implication was clear.


    Though Steven was not very powerful, having led the 13th Bureau for so many years gave him some insight. He chuckled, "Mr. Johnson, I came in a rush and forgot to turn off the stove at home where I''m stewing beef. I''ll take my leave first."


    After saying this and nodding at Poseidon with a smile, he left.


    Steven sought out William because he saw those angels appearing nearby, right?


    Now, with the angels dead, as long as this mysterious being doesn''t pursue the matter of their firing, all is well.


    After Steven left, William didn''t question Poseidon but instead took a sip of tea and continued reading his book.


    Poseidon, too, didn''t say much more, just sat down and drank his tea quietly.


    As the sun set, Poseidon still hadn''t said anything.


    William put down the book, went into the kitchen, and started cooking.


    For the entire afternoon, the two didn''t speak another word to each other.


    When the delicious meal was ready, Poseidon naturally helped set the table. With a wave of his sea-blue robe, a bottle of wine appeared on the stone table.


    "Come, try this Nectar I''ve kept for tens of thousands of years and see how it tastes." Poseidon also brought out two golden cups, acting as if he werepletely at home.


    William nced at him and seriously said, "Are you just here to freeload a meal?"


    "Hahaha! I thought you''d never ask!" Poseidonughed heartily. William''s silence throughout the afternoon and his question now gave Poseidon the illusion of having won a battle.


    William looked at him expressionlessly: "You''re easily amused."


    "Am I?" Poseidon''s smile persisted as he nced towards William''s house, "Is Alice still in meditation?"


    "You''ve been fond of asking questions you already know the answer totely, haven''t you?" William picked up a bottle of wine from the table, poured himself a ss, and then pushed the bottle back.


    Toozy to pour for him.


    Their actions were just like that of quarreling children.


    "I came here this time to ask..." Poseidon paused, then said, "Are you going to Divine Realm?"


    "Are you nning to treat me to a meal after we get to the Divine Realm?" William responded with a question instead of an answer.


    After thinking for a moment, Poseidon straightforwardly said, "We, the Olympian gods, n to consolidate the various forces in Divine Realm. If you''re going to Divine Realm, I''d like to know what you n to do, so I can be prepared."


    William asked, "Are you nning to clear out the deity of witchcraft, the Shapeshifters, the demons, and other foreign races?"


    "Do you have to put it so bluntly?" Poseidon said, "I know you don''t like beating around the bush, but saying it out loud like this is not too good."


    "Heh! What''s not good about it?" William was just guessing,after all, any power would want to unify Divine Realm.


    Unification has somehow be a kind of belief.


    Poseidon looked at William seriously and asked again, "Has the deity of witchcraft already submitted to you?"


    "Submitted?" William said coldly, "I don''t belong to any force, nor do I ept any submission."


    "So, if we attack the Shapeshifters, you won''t interfere, right? As far as I know, Luna and Erebus were also with you before." Poseidon''s fear in seeking out William was that they would just start moving against the deity of witchcraft and the Shapeshifters, and William woulde out and beat them up directly.


    How could they dare to make a move without clearing this up first?


    "Why should I care?" A mysterious smile appeared at the corner of William''s mouth, "You y your games, I''ll y mine."


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Poseidon felt there was something off about William''s words. What exactly did William want to y?


    This billion-year-old mischievous old man...

 Chapter 519 Mr. Johnson, please enter!

    <h4>Chapter 519 Mr. Johnson, please enter! </h4>


    William was nning to visit Divine Realm.


    To put it inly, the current inhabitants of Divine Realm are almost those from the era of the gods...


    But not quite, even if those beings from the era of the gods were reborn in Divine Realm, many of them have died again in the struggles within Divine Realm.


    Even a Creator Deity might encounter something unexpected and die on the spot in such a world.


    Living for two to three hundred thousand years as a Nature Deity is already considered quite an achievement. Many people think the level of a Nature Deity is immortal, but that also depends on who youpare it to.


    William wasn''t too keen on going to Divine Realm before because those beings there had all been killed by him once, and also, he felt Divine Realm wasn''t interesting.


    It was all about fighting each other every day.


    And it''s boring when you''re invincible.


    Now, he feels differently.


    Most of those old beings have died.


    The name William has almost be a legend in Divine Realm.


    There aren''t many who know him anymore, so it seems there''s no problem in going there to have some fun.


    William has been somewhat bored these past few years. Since those god-kings and Shapeshifters want to y, then he''ll y along properly.


    "I''ll go up there in a while," William said. "Just don''t expose my identity."


    Poseidon nodded understandingly, "Of course."


    Although he didn''t know what exactly William intended to do, since William said so, he would cooperate.


    Poseidon probably understood William''s intention,he would still go to Divine Realm, but what he would do there was not something Poseidon could guess.


    Nor did he dare to divine William''s future actions.


    The famous 16th-century French prophet and astrologer Nostradamus, known for his book "Les Proph¨¦ties," died under mysterious circumstances after trying to divine William''s past and future too forcibly.


    Zeus also once suffered serious injuries for attempting to calcte William''s past and future.


    No matter what William wants to do, he certainly can''t control it.


    "Um, I''m thinking of taking Zoey with me to carefully nurture her. What do you think about that?"


    Besides wanting to ask William some questions, Poseidon also intended to take Zoey away.


    "That''s your business, no need to ask me."


    William''s response was as straightforward as ever.


    Poseidon hesitated before asking, "What exactly do you feel for her, do you still have feelings?"


    William countered, "Are you talking about Artemis or Zoey?"


    Poseidon frowned, "Aren''t they the same person?"


    "Do you think they are the same person?"


    "Aren''t they?"


    "Are they?"


    "I believe they are!"


    William said indifferently, "That''s just what you believe. I only follow my own feelings to judge."


    Poseidon fell silent for a moment, then stood up and bowed, "I''ll take my leave!"


    William couldn''t be bothered to look at him, let alone waste more words.


    The actions of Poseidon in outer space were not only witnessed by Steven and his group.


    Several countries internationally noticed the appearance of angelic armadas not far from Earth, but they dared not attempt anothernding.


    Especially since the incident where a battle between an angel and a demon led to the annihtion of a country was still fresh in everyone''s memory, who knew if there were any surviving angels on those warships?


    Three dayster, when the 13th Bureau''s Gctic Special Forces boarded the warship, and other countries realized there was no danger aboard, they immediately issued a joint statement iming that these outer space resources should be shared.


    Many countries spected that the U.S. government would not oppose this.


    As expected, the U.S. Department of State allowed them to board but also issued a statement that any idents urring thereafter would not be the responsibility of the U.S. government.


    The statement by the U.S. Department of State was simply an expression of their viewpoint, without any intention of threat.


    But just that statement alone deterred anyone from venturing again.


    Who doesn''t know how strong the 13th Bureau is now?


    Or rather, who truly knows the extent of the 13th Bureau''s strength?


    The person in the space battle, d in a sea-blue robe and wielding a trident, ultimately descended to the United States as a beam of light.


    Considering this, other countries were even more reluctant to proceed.


    Taking advantage of Alice''s meditative state, William decided to visit Divine Realm alone.


    In reality, Divine Realm could no longer be considered a wilderness.


    Over tens of thousands of years, it had developed its own civilization, and the big shots from the era of the gods were certainly not stupider than 21st-century humans.


    Despite frequent wars, they followed their own set of rules.


    This was William''s first visit to Divine Realm.


    The city before him was just one of the many in Divine Realm, roughly equivalent to a county in ancient times.


    The hundred-foot-tall iron walls were inscribed with various defensive runes, shimmering faintly.


    These runes, cast by elves magicians long passed away, were designed to ward off evil and intrusion.


    The city''s defenses were strict, with sentries every ten steps and guards patrolling every five steps, their gazes sharp as hawks, vigntly monitoring any creature approaching the walls.


    Above the city floated majestic pces, surrounded by clouds and divine light.


    "Blizzard City?" William looked up at the name carved above the city gate and then walked straight towards it.


    The city walls were indeed covered with countless magical barriers.


    William could have easily bypassed them through spatial crossing if he wanted to enter, but since he was just visiting, he decided to follow the rules and enter through the city gate.


    A long line queued at the city gate, with people entering in turn.


    William noticed that everyone entering the city presented a wooden token inscribed with a special emblem, which contained information about the individual''s identity.


    Race, name, power level, affiliated faction.


    "Sir, please present your identity token."


    When it was William''s turn, two golden-armored soldiers at the city gate began to size him up.


    These soldiers were of Mortal Deity strength, and they found that they couldn''t determine the power level of the person before them. Coupled with William''s extraordinary demeanor, they naturally didn''t dare to offend him and were exceedingly polite.


    William casually took out a token and handed it over.


    The guard reading the token''s information became petrified.


    Pce of the Sea God, disciple of Poseidon, William, Mortal Deity level?!


    "Mr. Johnson, please,e in! Would you like me to notify the city lord?" The golden-armored soldier bowed his head in front of William, the respect was almost excessive.


    "No need, I''m just here to look around." William took back his token, speaking equally politely, "If there''s no issue, I''ll go in now."


    "Mr. Johnson, please enter!" The soldier dared not even breathe too loudly, his voice trembling with nervousness.


    A disciple of Poseidon, even if at the Mortal Deity level, was definitely not someone to offend!


    And the soldier didn''t dare to doubt William''s identity. Who would dare impersonate a disciple of Poseidon?


    Wasn''t that courting death?


    But why would hee to such a small ce as Blizzard City?


    Could it also be for the relic of the ancient dragon?


    It seemed the relic of the ancient dragon really attracted many powerful beings, no wonder the city lord had ordered them to enhance the defenses.


    And this matter must be reported to the city lord immediately.


    The identity of Poseidon''s disciple was too sensitive.


    If something happened to him in Blizzard City, given Poseidon''s protective nature, the whole Blizzard City might be overturned!


    No, no!


    It''s best to report this to the city lord first.


    After William entered the city, the soldiers at the city gate rushed towards the city lord''s mansion in a flurry...

 Chapter 520 Hiding behind someone’s back!

    <h4>Chapter 520 Hiding behind someone''s back! </h4>


    Blizzard City is just an ordinary city in the Divine Realm, yet it buzzes with activity and prosperity.


    Within the city, Mortal Deity, Guardian Deity, and Elemental Deity levels aremonly seen.


    Additionally, one asionally encounters Shapeshifters lords with beastly heads and human bodies, as well as demons.


    Surprisingly, these diverse races coexist peacefully within the same city.


    William noticed that hundreds of mountains float thousands of feet above the city, where the city lord''s mansion and some of the city''s stronger inhabitants reside.


    In Blizzard City, guards patrol periodically, though these guards generally do not possess very high levels of strength, with the leaders being only at the Guardian Deity level.


    The identity token William previously used was self-made, and he adjusted his aura to appear as that of a Mortal Deity level. Anyone above the Mortal Deity level could perceive his strength.


    He didn''t want to draw too much attention,being at the Mortal Deity level was somewhat considered lower-tier in this city.


    Such a power level wouldn''t attract too much attention, and he believed the guards at the gate would inform the city lord about his identity as a disciple of Poseidon, thus he should be "safe" within the city.


    William always believed that to understand a city, one should start with its cuisine.


    Therefore, he headed straight to a restaurant named Heaven''s Feast.


    Along the way, William learned that transactions in the city are conducted using energy-storing crystals as currency.


    These crystals are standardized in size and bear magical inscriptions to ensure the energy doesn''t dissipate until absorbed.


    Both gods and Shapeshifters, before reaching the Nature Deity realm, rely on absorbing energy to enhance their strength, making these crystals a solid currency in the Divine Realm.


    How solid?


    Certainly, more solid than gold.


    William''s spatial storage ring contains many such energy-filled crystals, collected over countless years.


    The interior design of Heaven''s Feast is exquisite, yet the patrons inside seem subdued. In such arge restaurant, no one is talking.


    William nced inside,all these folks are just sitting there, not ordering food?


    Odd indeed!


    This piqued William''s interest even more.


    He enjoys peculiar situations, especially now that he ostensibly carries the identity of Poseidon''s disciple. Wouldn''t this bring him fame?


    After entering the restaurant, no waiter greeted him with the usual wee, nor did anyonee over to serve him¡­


    With no one attending to him, William just picked a table at random, sat down, and knocked on the table, calling out, "Waiter, I''d like to order."


    Upon hearing this, the Shapeshifter girl in disguise at his table frowned.


    The other deities and Shapeshifter lords in the restaurant all turned their gaze towards William.


    Many gods began telepathically whispering to each other.


    "Does this kid have a problem in his head?"


    "He seems seriously ill."


    "A Mortal Deity sitting at Drakaina''s table? Does he have a death wish?"


    ¡­


    The waiters didn''t move,they were all at the Guardian Deity level and didn''t bother with William.


    With the restaurant filled with powerful figures today, who actually came here to enjoy the food?


    "Scram!"


    The female Shapeshifter sitting across from William coldly hissed, sending a surge of formidable energy towards him.


    William didn''t move an inch from his spot.


    The female Shapeshifter before him, with her left eye shing red sparks and her right eye swirling with azure light, was a descendant of the ancient Shapeshifter lord Hydra. Her lineage was pure, and she had already grown five heads, known as Drakaina.


    Today, she represented the Shapeshifter race in Blizzard City, aiming to im the relics of an ancient dragon.


    "And if I don''t scram?" William took out a crystal that flickered with red light and ced it on the table, then shouted again at the waiter, "Waiter, bring the menu."


    "..."


    Drakaina was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Normally, someone of Mortal Deity strength level facing her wrath would have died instantly.


    In her eyes, William might have been sent by the city lord of Blizzard City to provoke her, aiming to ignite a battle.


    Now a Shapeshifter lord with Nature Deity level strength, shemanded a hundred Shapeshifter warriors ready to strike. If Blizzard City was provoking her, she had no intention of backing down.


    But what was the deal with this Mortal Deity level individual before her?


    The onlooking crowd was also stunned.


    The energy Drakaina had emitted was undeniably strong.


    Had she held back?


    Did she restrain herself?


    "Curious why I''m unharmed?" William winked at Drakaina.


    "Why... Why?" After asking, Drakaina felt a bit foolish and, infuriated with embarrassment, shouted, "I don''t care why! If you don''t want to die, scram now!"


    Why unharmed?


    Is he insane?


    William took out his forged identity que and ced it on the table.


    Above the table, his identity information was projected.


    "Disciple of Poseidon?" Drakaina''s eyes widened.


    The surrounding gods, Shapeshifter lords, and demons all scrutinized William without blinking.


    Unperturbed, William said, "Yes, that''s right. But I see everyone here seems to be busy with something. I''m just passing by for a meal. You do your thing, I''ll eat my meal; that doesn''t interfere, right?"


    Now was the time to test if the name of Poseidon held any weight in the Divine Realm.


    After all, he is a high-ranking god king; he should have some clout here.


    Many in the room took a deep breath.


    Olympus''s god Poseidon is getting involved too?


    It seems the relics of the ancient dragon are indeed real.


    It''s just unclear what kind of elites Olympus has sent this time.


    Drakaina sized William up and down: "A Mortal Deity level disciple? Would a high-ranking god king like Poseidon take you as his disciple?"


    The information on the que was quite clear: Disciple of Poseidon, William.


    What did that mean?


    Killing him would directly enrage Poseidon himself!


    William chuckled, "If you don''t believe me, why not kill me?"


    Drakaina was so angry she was practically grinding her teeth. She really wanted to kill this guy.


    But considering what had happened earlier, this William likely had some kind of magical artifact for protection. It was for this reason she was convinced that the man before her could indeed be a disciple of Poseidon.


    Killing him and offending Poseidon would be a huge loss.


    "Why did you choose to sit at my table then?" Drakaina''s frown deepened. She didn''t believe for a second that this disciple of Poseidon was here just for a simple meal.


    William nced over the other tables and said, "Aren''t all the other tables full? Do you think I wanted to sit with you? If you''re not happy, you can go sit at another table. I don''t like forcing others to switch tables."


    Drakaina was fuming.


    If the person before her had been one of Olympus''s mighty, she would have naturally backed down.


    But this guy was only ranked as a Mortal Deity, merely unting his status as a disciple of Poseidon with such arrogance.


    Hiding behind someone''s back!


    Drakaina wished she could punch William, but she had to restrain herself!


    Hold back!


    She must hold back!


    William looked at the little shapeshifter before him, wanting to take him down yet not daring to make a move, and felt genuinely pleased.


    It seemed the order within the city was still very good. The Divine Realm was not a ce ruled purely by fistfights.

 Chapter 521 What’s happening?!

    <h4>Chapter 521 What''s happening?! </h4>


    If it were just a regr Mortal Deity level, the waitstaff in the store wouldn''t even bother with him.


    But William actually dared to speak to Drakaina like that, and the crystal he took out was as big as a fist, with energy flowing over it, brimming to the utmost, without the need for any runes to be inscribed.


    For a general Mortal Deity, managing to bring out one or two high-grade crystals would already be impressive, but who could match William''s wealth and extravagance?


    It''s almost a certainty, he must be the disciple of the sea god Poseidon.


    Regardless of strength, since he is a high-ranking god king Poseidon''s disciple, his future potential is boundless.


    How could anyone afford to offend him?


    "What would you like to eat, sir?" The waiter approached William, bending over as he listed the menu, "We have magic dragon egg pudding, stewed roasted phantom bear paw with ck truffles, silverlight fish dragon rolls with magic herb sauce¡­"


    William listened as he rattled off a list of dishes.


    The ingredients were mostly fierce beasts.


    As for the silverlight fish dragon, it is a life form born from pure magical energy and the essence of the oldest elements in nature, shining with silver light. These creatures live deep in the ocean, elusive like phantoms, appearing only at special moments, bringing mystery and wonder.


    Many deities in the Divine Realm fancy this as a high-end ingredient.


    "With this crystal as a standard, just bring your restaurant''s special dishes." William didn''t find these dishes particrly rare.


    After all, William had eaten plenty of such things in the past.


    "Alright! Please wait!" The waiter took the crystal, first ran to give it to the Manager, then dashed to the kitchen.


    After the waiter entered the kitchen, the restaurant continued to be subdued.


    Until a man d in ck battle armor, wearing a white feathered helm, walked in.


    All eyes shifted from William to him.


    "Orionix, you really carry yourself with grandeur."


    Upon seeing this man, Drakaina snorted coldly, the fire and ice in her eyes intertwining, strikingly beautiful.


    William stared into Drakaina''s eyes, reminding him of those cats with different colored eyes.


    However, he was well aware that this Drakaina in front of him wasn''t particrly good-looking, and probably wouldn''t taste good either.


    Just like the Hydra of old, with its massive serpentine body and nine heads, each featuring a fierce face and sharp teeth.


    This Drakaina in front of him was probably simr.


    Orionix reached the Divine Realm through the gradual increase of strength as a human Soulmancer and now possesses the power of a Nature Deity. He is the lord of Blizzard City, yet his strength is still inferior to Drakaina.


    200,000 years ago, Zeus and the Shapeshifters signed a peace treaty. Since then, as long as Shapeshifters who haven''t killed indiscriminately, they could freely enter the cities under Olympus''s jurisdiction.


    But this so-called indiscriminate killing is hard to define.


    "Miss Drakaina is joking. In front of you, how could I possibly put on airs?" Orionix, tall and muscr, sat down at their table, smiling at William, "Is this gentleman a disciple of the sea god Poseidon? I wonder if the sea god Poseidon has any instructions for you to convey?"


    The soldiers guarding the city gate had already informed him of William''s arrival, and he came to the outside of Heaven''s Feast restaurant immediately.


    He also heard the conversation between William and Drakaina.


    Judging by William''s attitude towards Drakaina, he was convinced that William was on his side.


    Does that mean the high-ranking god kings are already aware of the situation in Blizzard City and intend to assist them?


    "Instructions? No instructions," William said. "I''m just passing by, nning to have a meal. If you have business to discuss and find me in the way, feel free to find another ce to talk."


    Hmm¡­


    Everyone around was staring at William.


    Is this something a normal person would say?


    A mere Mortal Deity level, speaking directly like this to two Nature Deities?


    But then, remembering he is a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, it seemed to temper their irritation.


    Damn, it''s so infuriating!


    Why would the sea god Poseidon favor such a weak and insignificant brat?


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll just sit at this table," Orionix managed to keep hisposure.


    What else could he do?


    He couldn''t actually kill him, could he?


    William smiled slightly, clearly aware of the dissatisfaction around him.


    Ah!


    Dissatisfaction was exactly what he wanted!


    He was here today to test just how much weight the name of the sea god Poseidon carried in this ce.


    Drakaina, too, was holding back her anger, refusing to look at William''s detestable face, and said to Orionix, "We Shapeshifters n to im half of the discovered ancient dragon ruins. That''s not too much to ask, is it?"


    "Of course not too much," Orionix replied with a smile. "The ancient dragon ruins belong to those with strength. If the Shapeshifters have the power, not just half, but even iming it all would be eptable."


    Drakaina''s expression turned cold as she asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Exactly as you understand it!" Orionix said. "Rumors say the frost dragon is buried right beneath Blizzard City, but no one knows the exact location. Do you have the ability to find out 17:50


    knows the exact location. Do you have the ability to find out where, Drakaina?"


    Drakaina scoffed, "If I could find the exact location, would I need to seek your cooperation?"


    "Seek my cooperation?" Orionix frowned. "But I also don''t know how to locate the frost dragon''s grave!"


    "Orionix!" Drakaina''s expression grew even uglier as she shouted in anger, "Are you trying to force me to turn Blizzard City upside down?"


    "Miss Drakaina, you might as well try and see if the gods of Olympus will send troops to suppress you," Orionix said with an utterlyposed smile.


    So what if her power level was higher and she had more powerful subordinates?


    Behind him stood all the gods of Olympus!


    Drakaina''s eyes shimmered uncertainly before she finally said, "Then I''ll find it myself! If I do, it''s best that the people of Blizzard City don''t interfere."


    Just then, a waiter came out of the kitchen with dishes, standing not far away, unsure whether he should serve the food or not.


    It seemed that the lord of the city and Drakaina were having quite an unpleasant disagreement.


    Orionix''s eyelid twitched as he said, "That won''t do! If it''s found within my Blizzard City, then it belongs to Blizzard City. I''ve already sent a document to the gods of Olympus, and I believe it won''t take half a day before the Celestial Legion of Olympus will arrive in Blizzard City. Drakaina, you better decide whether you stay or leave."


    His demeanor now somewhat mirrored William''s from earlier.


    Fearless!


    Listening to their conversation, William waved over the waiter: "Bring it here!"


    The waiter had no choice but to serve the dishes.


    William then casually asked Orionix and Drakaina, "Would you like to eat something?"


    Orionix kept his smile: "Please, enjoy your meal, sir."


    Drakaina, ignoring William, scoffed directly at Orionix: "Do you really think your message will reach the gods of Olympus? Since I dare to sit here and talk to you, I have naturally cut off your reinforcements."


    Orionix remained calm, possibly influenced by William''s earlier demeanor, and looked at Drakaina, saying, "So, what, you want to ughter the city? Feel free to try!"


    Drakaina''s frown deepened as she said, "Are you truly unwilling topromise at all?"


    After taking a bite of his meal, William couldn''t help but interject, "You''re Drakaina, right? You''re just looking for the frost dragon''s tomb, aren''t you? I can search for it! I''ll help you!"


    Orionix''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    What''s happening?!


    How did the disciple of the sea god Poseidon end up taking the side of the Shapeshifters?

 Chapter 522 Are you doubting my identity?

    <h4>Chapter 522 Are you doubting my identity? </h4>


    Drakaina looked at William somewhat nkly.


    If Orionix was shocked to hear what William said, then she was utterly baffled.


    This annoying guy actually wanted to help her?


    Although the high-ranking god king Poseidon of Olympus always preached about living in peace and did not discriminate against the Shapeshifters like other high-ranking god kings, it was unthinkable for him to send his disciple to aid the Shapeshifters!


    It made no sense at all!


    "Do you not need it?" William put down his knife and fork, nced at Drakaina, and said indifferently, "If you don''t need it, forget it."


    "I need it!" Drakaina finally snapped out of it but then became suspicious again, asking warily, "Why would you help me?"


    "Do I need a reason?"


    "Do I not?"


    "Do you?"


    "Do I not?"


    ...


    Orionix couldn''t take it anymore and grumbled, "Are you just trying to pad the word count?"


    "Alright then, can you really find the frost dragon''s tomb?" Drakaina finally stopped, staring intently at William.


    William said earnestly, "I know a bit about it."


    Drakaina couldn''t help but retort, "You ''know a bit about it'' and yet you''re this confident?"


    Orionix raised an eyebrow, "As far as I know, those who say they ''know a bit about it'' are generally more capable than those who boast about their prowess."


    "Is that so?" Drakaina frowned, skeptical.


    "I''ve seen it in some online novels," Orionix said, "Since Mr. Johnson says so, I have no objections. Let''s find the frost dragon''s remains andpete for the treasure based on our abilities."


    William had discovered the secret of Blizzard City even before entering the city.


    What ancient frost dragon''s remains?


    It''s all a hoax!


    Fifty miles west of Heaven''s Feast, the ancient beast Hydra is sealed.


    Drakaina''s visit this time was purposeful.


    Was it a deliberate diversion to hide her true intent?


    But, that''s beside the point.


    Now, William, posing as a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, if he were to release the Hydra...


    That would be interesting!


    Especially since William and Hydra have some history.


    When Hydra first encountered William, it wanted to eat him, but needless to say, it didn''t seed.


    The captured Hydra, not looking appetizing, was about to be casually killed by William. However, it transformed into a adorable pet, thus surviving as William''s pet.


    The sea god Poseidon sought out William, revealing the high-ranking god kings'' ns to attack the Shapeshifters.


    Knowing Poseidon, William figured the sea god probably didn''t want to exterminate the Shapeshifters. By telling William this, perhaps Poseidon was hinting at something.


    Releasing the ancient beast Hydra should also perfectly align with Poseidon''s intentions.


    William goes with the flow, but certainly not to help Poseidon.


    As it was said, each to their own.


    Poseidon nned to use William, but William turned the tables on him.


    If he was to help the Shapeshifters, he''d do it openly and honorably, not sneakily, as a high-ranking god king might.


    Indeed, the restaurant wasn''t devoid of other powerful beings. With rumors of ancient dragon remains in Blizzard City, naturally, some knew how to search for such relics.


    And with deities and Shapeshifters present, many familiar with astrology, methods were avable.


    Drakaina''s public spat with Orionix was merely a distraction.


    As for Orionix, being a city lord with the power of a Nature Deity, he was no fool.


    Could he be unaware of the presence of ancient frost dragon remains in his city?


    His staunch refusal to Drakaina''s requests, suddenly changing his stance upon William''s intervention, was simply because he saw William as representing the sea god and wanted to get involved.


    Ha!


    William knew these individuals had their ulterior motives but didn''t expose them.


    The most pitiful were those who believed the rumors.


    For Hydra to break free from its seal and reappear in the world, it naturally requires the sacrifice of some beings. Those eager to share in the spoils from the ancient ruins are undoubtedly the sacrificial choices Drakaina has selected.


    "Since it''s decided, let''s meet a hundred miles east of the city outskirts tomorrow," William said before burying his head and starting to eat on his own.


    "A hundred miles east of the city outskirts?" Orionix looked slightly moved and puzzled as he looked at William.


    As the lord of Blizzard City, he had tasks assigned by the gods of Olympus and knew that Hydra was imprisoned west of Heaven''s Feast at God''s Tear Ridge.


    Yet, William was now suggesting gathering in the opposite direction, a hundred miles to the east.


    Could it be that William wasn''t here for Hydra?


    "Is there a problem?" William looked up and smiled, "Could it be that Lord Orionix already knows where the ancient ruins are?"


    Orionix''s eyelid twitched as he said, "Mr. Johnson is joking. I''ve been guarding Blizzard City for five thousand years. If I had known earlier about the treasure of the ancient ruins, there probably wouldn''t be any issue with Drakaina searching for the ruins now."


    "Then let''s meet tomorrow," William nced at Drakaina, "Drakaina, you have no objections, right?"


    Drakaina said expressionlessly, "Okay! In that case, see you tomorrow."


    After saying that, Drakaina walked away.


    The other patrons of Heaven''s Feast restaurant also left, and within moments, aside from the staff, only William and Orionix remained.


    "You all can leave as well!" After everyone else had left, Orionix waved his hand, and the restaurant''s owner, waiters, and chefs also retreated, and the door was closed.


    The moment the door shut, a magical barrier activated inside the restaurant, making it difficult for outsiders to enter and equally challenging to eavesdrop on conversations inside.


    "Not bad for anti-theft measures," William put down his fork, speaking with a hint of displeasure, "but I paid money and only got to taste one dish. Is this how your restaurant treats its guests?"


    Orionix slowly stood up, his back to William, and asked, "Are you really a disciple of the sea god Poseidon?"


    "Are you doubting my identity?" William leaned back in his chair.


    "Isn''t it normal to have doubts?" Orionix scoffed coldly, "Anyone with a bit of sense would doubt you!"


    "How could the sea god Poseidon, such a powerful being, possibly take you, a mere Mortal Deity, as his disciple?" Orionix didn''t even look at William as he spoke coldly, "Who are you, really? You''ve got some nerve, impersonating a high-ranking god king''s disciple!"


    "Do I need to impersonate?" William raised an eyebrow, "Is my wooden token not real?"


    "Wooden tokens¡­" Orionix sneered dismissively, "I could craft identity tokens of other high-ranking god kings too. Does that make me a high-ranking god king?"


    "Oh, what about this?" William said, and then quickly moved his hand through space, taking the Trident that sea god Poseidon had ced in the Pce of the Sea God. The speed was so fast it was as if he suddenly made the Trident appear in his hand out of thin air.


    Afterwards, he casually threw it to the ground,nding it at Orionix''s feet.


    "What is this?" Orionix frowned as he examined the trident at his feet.


    "The Trident, haven''t you heard of it?" William smiled, "Then I guess I have no way to prove myself."


    ...


    Orionix trembled all over, a Nature Deity almost falling to the ground.


    The Trident!!


    That was a high-level magical artifact, containing the divine power to summon storms and control any body of water, the iconic weapon of the sea god Poseidon.


    The Trident, with its three sharp prongs, had blue runes etched onto its handle. A single strike could summon the most powerful earthquakes and tsunamis, overwhelming even a Creator Deity level being with its force.


    Now, it was casually tossed at his feet by William like trash...

 Chapter 523 That damned oppressive feeling!!!

    <h4>Chapter 523 That damned oppressive feeling!!! </h4>


    "Is this really the Trident of the sea god Poseidon?"


    Orionix''s eyes were fixed on the Trident at his feet, seemingly unable to believe it.


    How many years had it been since the Trident wasst seen?


    Now it suddenly appeared before him, brought out by a Mortal Deity...


    William sat there, smiling, "You judge for yourself."


    As a Nature Deity, he should have some discernment, right?


    Even though William had sealed its power, a discerning person could still recognize the special runes carved on it.


    Orionix examined the Trident at his feet seriously.


    Though he couldn''t feel the power of the Trident, the special runes carved on it seemed extraordinary.


    This was definitely not some trashy magical artifact...


    Orionix stretched out his hand, then quickly retracted it.


    He dared not actually pick it up.


    Having lived to his current stature, he was cunning. Rubbing his hands together, heughed, "Mr. Johnson really knows how to joke, why would your identity need any proof? I was just making a little joke with you, you wouldn''t mind, right?"


    Since William had dered himself a disciple of the sea god Poseidon and produced something resembling the Trident, what else was there to verify?


    All he needed to do was wait. If Drakaina killed William...


    If it was a fake disciple of Poseidon, it would be one thing, but if true, Drakaina might be in big trouble.


    Real or fake, better to treat him as the real deal!


    The Trident of the sea god, the reputation of this artifact was too significant, and since Orionix couldn''t verify its authenticity, he might as well not try.


    "Lord Orionix has quite a sense of humor," William yed along with a smile, then directly took back the Trident.


    Orionixughed, "Isn''t it just that the atmosphere seemed a bit tense?"


    "I think those people have already gone to the ce I mentioned. You''re so idle, still in the mood to joke with me?" William squinted at Orionix.


    Talking with these cunning as a fox individuals was somewhat more interesting.


    Orionix chuckled dryly, "Mr. Johnson, stop joking with me. A hundred miles to the east, that''s Holy Cross Church, Catholic territory. There''s no way..."


    At this point, the smile on Orionix''s face became somewhat stiff, and he couldn''t finish his sentence.


    However, William smiled and said, "I''m not hiding anything from you. Beneath Holy Cross Church, five hundred feet deep... there really are ancient frost dragon remains."


    "No way?!" Orionix swallowed hard.


    Over the years, the rtionship between the gods of Olympus and the Catholic Church had gradually be harmonious, to the point where the gods of Olympus and the Catholic Church had jointly formed the Divine Alliance.


    Holy Cross Church, located near Blizzard City, actively proselytizes and recruits disciples, and its influence is not weak.


    The bishop of Holy Cross Church is also under the protection of the Virgin Mary, and his strength is unfathomable. William is leading everyone to Holy Cross Church and wants to dig five hundred feet down?


    Is he trying to provoke a conflict?


    "Can''t you defeat that guy from Holy Cross Church?" William suddenly asked.


    Orionix shook his head, "I can''t."


    "I can!" William stood up and said, "Let''s go! Let''s check it out. I don''t think we can wait until tomorrow."


    At this moment, Orionix truly believed that William was a disciple of the sea god Poseidon.


    For a Mortal Deity to be this bold...


    Of course, if what he had brought out was indeed the Trident, then he certainly had the capital to be bold.


    The fact that the sea god Poseidon entrusted the Trident to a disciple of only Mortal Deity level shows how much he values William.


    But even if William were to defeat the bishop of Holy Cross Church, it''s likely that tensions would arise between the gods of Olympus and the Catholic Church.


    After all, William is carrying the title of a disciple of the sea god Poseidon!


    Orionix inexplicably panicked. William had just entered the city and was already causing such a big scene.


    What exactly did he want to do?


    He couldn''t help but start doubting again in his mind. Was he really a disciple of the sea god Poseidon?


    Would a disciple of Poseidon do something like this?


    William had already walked to the restaurant''s door, while Orionix hadn''t moved from his spot.


    "Lord Orionix, would you mind opening the door?" William looked back at him.


    Orionixughed, "Sorry, I don''t know how to open this magical barrier either. We have to wait four hours for it to open automatically. How about we wait, and I personally cook a meal for you?"


    Orionix''s feelings wereplicated at the moment. He wanted to stop William.


    Because if William really did take down Holy Cross Church, a major conflict between the gods of Olympus and the Catholic Church, even with the Shapeshifters, would start from his Blizzard City.


    Likewise, he wanted to test onest time whether William truly was a disciple of Poseidon.


    After all, the magical barrier was maintained by him, and with Mortal Deity level strength, William theoretically shouldn''t be able to leave.


    Unless, the Trident in his hand was real, and he could wield its power...


    But if that were the case, and William used the Trident to destroy the barrier and forcibly open the door, Orionix would inevitably be injured as well!


    Internally, Orionix cursed repeatedly as if wanting to vocalize his frustration.


    Now he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce: opening the door or not.


    William smirked, "Is that so?"


    Without saying much more, he pulled out the Trident and slowly raised it in front of Orionix. A pure energy, as if from the era of the ancient gods, was released, the terrifying pressure rendering Orionix immobile.


    Sweat rolled down Orionix''s forehead, his pupils dted, staring fixedly at the Trident in William''s hand. At that moment, he realized he couldn''t control the magical barrier inside the room...


    Damn, if that tridentes down, the magical barrier is definitely broken, and he would probably be severely injured!


    Just as William was about to thrust the trident, Orionix''s heart nearly leaped out of his chest. He opened his mouth but found he couldn''t speak...


    That damned oppressive feeling!!!


    At that moment, William simply reached out, pushed the door, and walked out.


    Orionix realized he wasn''t injured?


    No!


    How did he get out?


    He just pushed the door open and left?


    What about the magical barrier?


    Orionix, still in shock and bewildered, saw that William hadn''t used the Trident, yet he had ignored his magical barrier.


    This was getting absurd.


    "Lord Orionix really loves to joke, doesn''t he? Isn''t the door open? What magical barrier?" Williamughed, "You scared me so much I almost used this big fork to open the door."


    "..." Orionix had something on his mind but wasn''t sure if it was appropriate to say.


    Who was scaring whom, exactly?


    If you were just going to push the door open, why lift the trident?


    Is that thing to be used so casually?


    "Heh heh... Mr. Johnson, you''re quite humorous too." Orionix was really almost scared into having a heart attack by William today.


    He could now be one hundred percent certain that William was a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, because that oppressive feeling from before couldn''t be mistaken.


    But whether William was really of Mortal Deity level strength, he wasn''t sure.


    Or maybe, William had other magical artifacts on him.


    Ah, there was no helping it, he had to follow him now, just hoping William wouldn''t escte things too much.

 Chapter 524 Each Harboring Their Own Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 524 Each Harboring Their Own Schemes </h4>


    In the heavenly paradise, surrounded by a holy aura, angels sing, and God sits high upon His majestic throne, encircled by countless saints and angels.


    A divine voice echoes, "I have observed that the Hydra sealed in thends of the Far East has a mysterious connection with our faith and will be a guardian of our belief in the future. Who wishes to guide it towards the light?"


    In the grand hall, all the saints and angels maintained a devout silence, as if they had reached the ultimate purification of their souls.


    At this moment, a fair-faced monk in white slightly furrowed his brow.


    Guide the Hydra?


    That is an ancient monster with formidable power,parable to a Creator God. In Genesis''s absence, aside from Him and God, who could fulfill this mission?


    "My dear son Jesus, I see you frowning. Would you be willing to undertake this task?" God said, slowly extending His palm, in which a glowing amber magically appeared.


    As the amber appeared, divine light illuminated heaven and earth.


    Jesus stepped forward, took the amber from God''s palm, then stepped back three steps, brought his hands together, and bowed, firmly saying, "No! Can''t beat it!"


    The saints and angels shared a covert smile. Jesus, as the Son of God, possesses immeasurable strength, yet he is known for not sweating the small stuff.


    You''re unwilling to go, yet you epted the amber. What does this mean?


    As for saying he can''t beat it, that''s even more ludicrous.


    Jesus, the Son of God, wields great divine power. His strength not onlyes from his steadfast faith and love for humanity but also from a miraculous transformation after redeeming mankind. He assimted a forgotten divine artifact¡ªthe Twelve Lights Sanctified Shield, significantly boosting his strength.


    Indeed, Hydra is formidable, butpared to Jesus, there''s quite a gap.


    A silence fell upon the holy temple, and God found Himself at a loss for words.


    Jesus finally sighed and said, "Fine, I''ll go, okay? But if Hydra ultimately does not wish to join our faith, I can only let her be free."


    "You only need to subdue her. The amber I gave you can help her recover her strength and also help her join our faith."


    God said, "After you have subdued her, you are free to act, from east to west, eliminating the threat of the Shapeshifters. After a hundred years, you can return here."


    "That sounds pretty good!" Jesusughed heartily and left the temple on a cloud of divine light.


    His departure relieved everyone in the temple.


    Not for any other reason but because, although Jesus''s power is now immense and he has a thorough understanding of the cosmicws, he prefers to persuade people.


    It''s bearable when he''s silent, but once he starts talking, he goes on incessantly, making it unbearable for others.


    Just as everyone sighed in relief, they heard Jesus''s voice from outside the temple, "Father, where exactly is that eastern region you mentioned? You didn''t tell me clearly, how am I supposed to find it?"


    "Blizzard City! Go!"


    God felt both helpless and approving of His son.


    Jesus''s power is unfathomable, and perhaps one day, he might peer into deeper cosmic mysteries.


    Yet, over the years, he seems to have been idling, unclear about what he wants to do.


    Leaving the temple for a hundred years seems like a century-long holiday for Jesus.


    Now, God and the other high-ranking god kings already had a n, and everything would start with Jesus heading to Blizzard City!


    ...


    William had no idea about the ns of the high-ranking god kings, unaware of what they intended to do. He led Orionix to the vicinity of Holy Cross Church.


    By then, Drakaina and the strong individuals from various forces had already heavily surrounded Holy Cross Church.


    Among them, some had detected the faint aura of the frost dragon emanating from beneath Holy Cross Church.


    Though the aura was weak, it was still perceptible.


    Holy Cross Church already had a bishop in ce. If it were in the past, these Shapeshifter lords wouldn''t dare to act recklessly in such a ce.


    But now, with arge number of them gathered, and Drakaina leading the way,


    Defeating a bishop and digging up the ground beneath Holy Cross Church would indeed be immensely satisfying!


    The Shapeshifter race doesn''t really have an aversion to the gods of Olympus, but they have both fear and hatred towards the Catholic Church.


    Since the era of the gods, countless Shapeshifter lords have been taken by the strong figures of the Catholic Church to heaven for purification by the holy light. Those who didn''tply were forcibly sent to hell.


    Well, saying they were sent for judgment works too.


    The most outrageous part is that these Catholic strongmen frequently demand their sacrifices and redemption likembs.


    "Have you alle to Holy Cross Church to receive the baptism of the Holy Light?"


    A bishop surrounded by holy light slowly walked out of Holy Cross Church.


    "Receive the baptism of the Holy Light?" One of the Shapeshifter lords under Drakaina red at him and said, "Idiot, be smart and get out of the way, or we''ll tear down your church."


    "God, please forgive what this person just said."


    Drakaina gestured for her subordinate to be silent, stepped forward, and asked, "Are you the bishop here, St. Benedict?"


    "Indeed, I am. What business do you have with me?"


    St. Benedict is a significant figure in the Catholic Church and one who came to the Divine Realm from Earth, possessing extraordinary divine power, absolutely overwhelming Drakaina, who is of Nature Deity level.


    However, Drakaina was not afraid because it was St. Benedict who directed her toe to Blizzard City.


    ording to the agreement, Drakaina only needed to find Hydra and let it escape from Blizzard City. St. Benedict would secretly assist, ensuring Hydra''s safety, but the Hydra race would need to form an alliance with the Catholic Church.


    Drakaina knew the Catholic Church was powerful, but her ancestor Hydra was not weaker than St. Benedict.


    She also sought strong reinforcements, confident she could rescue her ancestor Hydra, regardless of whatever tricks the Catholic Church might y.


    Of course, she could never have anticipated that God, to ensure nothing went wrong, would also send Jesus.


    Each force had its calctions and safeguards.


    The brink of conflict was imminent.


    But who could have expected that suddenly a disciple of the high-ranking god king Poseidon would appear?


    Drakaina said to St. Benedict, "We are here to find the ancient dragon''s remains. The disciple of Poseidon said the remains are right here."


    St. Benedict was also taken aback at the mention, "A disciple of Poseidon? Which one?"


    He was well aware that rescuing Hydra was meant to exacerbate the conflict between the Shapeshifter race and the Divine Alliance, providing an excuse to eliminate the Shapeshifterster and expand the Catholic Church''s territory.


    But why did the disciple of Poseidon lead everyone here to his location?


    "A Mortal Deity named William, do you recognize him?" Drakaina just wanted to rescue Hydra and was unwilling to offend a high-ranking god king, as well as trying not to offend the Catholic Church as much as possible.


    William''s appearance was mysterious, and if it could lead to a conflict between the gods of the Catholic Church and those of Olympus, that wouldn''t be too bad.


    "Howe I was not aware that Poseidon had taken a disciple named William?" St. Benedict smiled amiably, "Could you have been deceived?"


    By then, Drakaina had already spotted William, pointing towards him from a distance and saying, "It''s him! Do you not recognize him?"


    The gods of the Catholic Church and those of Olympus both belong to the Divine Alliance camp. Such a significant event as a high-ranking god king taking a disciple, she didn''t know, but could it be that St. Benedict also didn''t?


    "A Mortal Deity level?" St. Benedict looked deeply at William andughed, "I have dealings with the disciples of Poseidon, yet I wasn''t aware Poseidon had recently taken another disciple."


    "Impersonating a disciple of Poseidon could lead to judgment by all the gods!"


    St. Benedict''s gaze was profound as he stared at William. Although there was no intent to kill emanating from him, his meaning was clear.


    A mere Mortal Deity level of power wasn''t worth his personal intervention.

 Chapter 525 That name was truly terrifying!

    <h4>Chapter 525 That name was truly terrifying! </h4>


    "The judgment of all the gods?"


    William sneered coldly, directly pulling out the Trident and breaking its seal.


    In an instant, dark clouds filled the sky, thunder roared, and the earth trembled. Holy Cross Church, spanning thousands of miles around, and even the entirety of Blizzard City were enveloped in ck clouds.


    Within the ck clouds, lightning intertwined, and the sound of thunder shook the heavens.


    St. Benedict was dumbfounded...


    William, holding the Trident, looked at St. Benedict and raised an eyebrow, "Would you mind repeating what you just said?"


    St. Benedict stared at the Trident in William''s hand, suddenly unsure of what to do.


    He had some discernment, even though the Trident had been collected by William before the establishment of the Catholic Church, meaning Poseidon had never used the Trident in the Divine Realm.


    But he could tell that the fork William was holding was no simple matter.


    "The Trident?" St. Benedict, after all a high-ranking figure in the Catholic Church, had heard about Poseidon''s affairs.


    Poseidon had a weapon, a trident, imbued with the power to control earthquakes and tsunamis, named the Trident.


    If this was indeed Poseidon''s Trident, then William''s identity...


    William didn''t even respond to him, arrogantly saying, "Be smart and get out of my way. If I thrust this trident, there will be heavy casualties."


    Arrogant?


    William''s current state was the epitome of arrogance!


    Since that guy Poseidon wanted to use him, he might as well y along with this script.


    St. Benedict asked somewhat nervously, "Are you really a disciple of the sea god Poseidon?"


    "If you say I''m not, then I''m not!" William''s face bore a wicked smile, slowly lifting the Trident, a stark contrast to his previous unworldly demeanor.


    Archbishop St. Benedict hurriedly said, "Even if you are Poseidon''s disciple, you can''t just destroy my church! Do the gods of Olympus want to break years of peace and be enemies with the Catholic Church?"


    "Hah?! Be enemies with the Catholic Church?" William''s smile was filled with disdain, "Do you think you''re even worthy to be enemies with us, the gods of Olympus?"


    With that, William lifted the Trident, its energy flowing, causing the earth to tremble and a terrifying storm to sweep across the sky, with thunder shaking the heavens.


    Even Drakaina and Orionix were scared enough to flee thousands of miles away.


    Other Shapeshifter lords hurriedly retreated.


    Damn!


    A mere Mortal Deity wielding the weapon of the sea god Poseidon was this terrifying; if Poseidon himself used this weapon, wouldn''t it destroy the heavens and the earth?


    Bishop St. Benedict''s gaze also grew colder, staring at William, he said sternly, "Even if you possess a primordial magical artifact, it cannot make up for the difference in strength levels! A mere Mortal Deity daring to wield the weapon of Poseidon? Aren''t you afraid your energy will be exhausted and suffer bacsh from the power?"


    As he spoke, St. Benedict''s body surged with holy light, golden radiance illuminating for miles, and a golden orb floated in front of him, intending to sh directly with William.


    William didn''t care for his bluster.


    Since the other party chose to fight, then... he would use less power?


    To avoid identally killing someone!


    The Trident smashed down from above.


    The golden light around St. Benedict seemed to solidify, then shattered into fragments.


    The orb in mid-air exploded into powder.


    St. Benedict stretched out his right hand in a sudden move, holy light protecting his body again.


    Boom!


    The space around Holy Cross Church copsed in an instant, with William at the center, the ground sunk hundreds of feet down within a thousand-mile radius.


    St. Benedict screamed, turning into powder and dissipating in the air.


    William put away the Trident, looking at what was now t ground where Holy Cross Church had stood, and raised an eyebrow.


    In the end, he had underestimated the power of the Trident and overestimated the strength of St. Benedict.


    Even though he tried to restrain his power as much as possible, the force of the strike still turned the person into powder.


    The Holy Cross Church in front of him was leveled by this cataclysmic force, activating the dormant energy of the frost dragon beneath, causing the ground to tremble.


    Orionix and Drakaina were so frightened that they stood frozen in ce, not daring to move.


    The Shapeshifter lords looked at each other in dismay.


    "Is St. Benedict... dead?"


    "It seems so..."


    "That William isn''t just a Mortal Deity level, is he?"


    ...


    A Mortal Deity suddenly erasing St. Benedict, one of the eight major bishops of the Catholic Church?


    It seemed unbelievable.


    After being stunned for a moment, Drakaina couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Hahaha!


    Now, this was interesting. A disciple of the sea god Poseidon had killed a bishop of the Catholic Church.


    Things were blowing up!


    Excellent!


    Truly entertaining!


    Orionix swallowed hard, trembling all over,pletely at a loss.


    Hadn''t the gods of Olympus and the Catholic Church always been at peace with each other?


    With William''s action, the entire Divine Realm might well be thrown into turmoil, right?


    A bishop had died!


    Not just any minor character.


    Would God easily let this go?


    But Poseidon was not someone to be trifled with either!


    That famous overprotectiveness, especially for his disciples, and his fiery temper.


    The high-ranking god kings wouldn''t start fighting over this, would they?


    In the Divine Realm, there has always been a legend that the Prime World was obliterated due to the battles between high-


    ranking god kings during the era of the gods.


    After all, in the eyes of ordinary deities, only high-ranking god kings possess such power.


    As for the once immensely powerful William, in the eyes of most, he was just so-so.


    Because back then, whoever William fought, it was always a close call; even if he was strong, he was only slightly stronger.


    Those who were defeated by William wouldn''t go around proiming they were beaten by him.


    Now, the ones who know William''s strength is ridiculously strong are just those high-ranking god kings, the Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters, and the deity of witchcraft.


    Beneath Holy Cross Church was indeed sealed an ancient frost dragon, which had been sealed here for hundreds of thousands of years. Now, with William destroying Holy Cross Church, the ancient dragon broke free from its seal and soared into the sky!


    "Roar!"


    "Damned God! I have finally escaped, and I swear to ascend to the Sanctum of the Holy Light and annihte your Catholic Church!"


    The ancient dragon roared furiously, shouting loudly.


    William just stood there, quietly watching it boast.


    "Where''s St. Benedict? Come out!"


    The ancient dragon flew a bit high, shouting, but continuously observed its surroundings, ready to flee at any moment.


    When it saw the person standing on the ground but didn''t see St. Benedict, it roared, "Young man below, did you rescue me¡­"


    The ancient dragon, flying in the air, finally took a serious look at William.


    The Trident in William''s hand...


    Wait!


    This person''s appearance seemed familiar...


    "Wi... Wi... William..." After the ancient dragon clearly saw William''s appearance, it was so frightened that it couldn''t speak properly.


    That name was truly terrifying!


    More frightening than any high-ranking god king''s name.


    High-ranking god kings are formidable, but they don''t eat dragon meat!


    To those ancient beasts, William was essentially a demon.


    Whichever forest William entered, it was as if he hade to his own private ranch, eating whatever divine or fierce beasts he fancied.


    Most importantly, this ancient dragon was very aware that in William''s eyes, it would be considered the tasty kind...

 Chapter 526 Forced to Share the Spoils

    <h4>Chapter 526 Forced to Share the Spoils </h4>


    The ancient frost dragon wanted to flee.


    But after recognizing William, it dared not.


    It was very clear that if the one standing below truly was William, then with its strength, it was a case of "You can run, but you can''t hide."


    Back then, the divine beasts and fierce beasts, if targeted by William, undoubtedly only had two best options.


    One was to stand still obediently and wait for William to cook. If that demonic-like William wasn''t very hungry that day, one could offer up some less important parts for him to chop off and taste, at least as a good way to save one''s life.


    The second was to try to please this demonic-like William. It was said he liked pets acting cute, so transforming into a cute pet to make him hesitant to harm you could save your life or even gain a good opportunity. Just wait for this demonic-like William to get bored, and then you could go home.


    Of course, these were the two best options.


    There were also those who believed in their own strength enough to battle William. ording to the surviving divine and fierce beasts who watched, they all ended up turned to ashes, soul and body destroyed.


    The ancient dragon was already trembling with fear, while Drakaina and Orionix in the distance were still clueless.


    Yet, they dared not approach.


    What was supposed to be the ruins of an ancient frost dragon turned out to be a living one, which was apletely different matter.


    William looked at the ancient frost dragon in the sky, now petrified with fear, and stretched out his right hand, beckoning with his fingers.


    The ancient frost dragon rapidly shrank to a length of 2 feet, quickly flew to William''s feet, and began gently rubbing against them like a cat, its ferocious head somehow disying a pleasing smile.


    "Do you recognize me?" William revealed a smile.


    The ancient frost dragon cautiously said, "I haven''t seen you before, but your noble appearance and voice have been known throughout the world for years; we all know of you."


    William spoke in a low voice, "Stop buttering me up, go stand over there!"


    Upon hearing this, the ancient dragon rolled over and then stood there, quietly awaiting William''smands.


    William felt somewhat embarrassed. He remembered being quite amiable back in the day; why was this ancient dragon so afraid of him?


    Could it have believed some rumors?


    William coughed lightly, causing the ancient dragon to tremble all over again in fear.


    It saw that William was only of Mortal Deity level strength, but considering the huge crater below, the disappearance of St. Benedict, and the Trident in William''s hand, it wasn''t foolish enough to truly believe this person was weak.


    This cough made it start to consider which part of its body it should offer up if William decided to eat it.


    The tail?


    What if William said he didn''t like to eat that? Then what?


    Perhaps leave behind two ws?


    Although there wasn''t much meat on the ws, the taste should be quite good.


    The ancient dragon was already pondering which part of itself might taste better.


    As long as William didn''t fancy eating its private parts or head, it thought it could ept anything else.


    "Do you have any treasures down there?" William just asked.


    The ancient dragon was momentarily stunned.


    Treasures?


    "Mr. Johnson, you jest. I was sealed by those saints of the Catholic Church, I don''t have any treasures..." the ancient dragon thought for a moment and then said, "Well, I do have some things in my mouth, but those probably aren''t treasures in your eyes."


    William liked treasures?


    Why hadn''t any divine beast mentioned this before?


    "Then spit them all out, and then...e with me!" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help thinking of a new n.


    He thought about having Alice travel from the east to the west side of the Divine Realm, a journey that would be suitable for training Alice.


    Why not let Alice take the core position of the team, then start from Blizzard City and fight all the way to the Sanctum of the Holy Light.


    Yes, this should make them stronger!


    Having settled on a script, William decided to be a ywright and would write this process into a script once he got back.


    Hearing William say this, the ancient frost dragon was instantly overjoyed. He was just greedy for wealth but wouldn''t harm its life?


    It instantly grewrger, opened its mouth, and spat out a pile of magical artifacts, magical potions, and crystals onto the ground in front of it.


    William put away the Trident, then shouted towards Drakaina''s direction: "Come over and share the spoils!"


    What ancient dragon ruins, this frost dragon wasn''t dead at all, but with so many people havinge, all summoned by William, it wouldn''t be right not to share the spoils.


    Drakaina and Orionix exchanged nces, former enemies now using eye contact tomunicate what to do next.


    Should they go?


    This William was mysterious,he killed the bishop of the Catholic Church''s Holy Cross Church just like that, and that ancient dragon seemed to have submitted to his intimidation as well.


    A disciple of a high-ranking god of Olympus erasing a bishop of the Catholic Church.


    Such a significant act, William wouldn''t be nning to silence them, would he?


    "If you don''te to share the spoils, I''ll kill you all!" William''s tone was calm but filled with deterrence.


    A being of Mortal Deity level threatening a group of Nature Deity level beings¡ªif this were to be told, it would seem absurd.


    But given his action of sting St. Benedict to smithereens with his trident, they could only go over.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Drakaina stared at William, thinking of having everyone attack him if the situation turned sour.


    Even if William held the Trident, logically, he couldn''t withstand an attack from everyone, could he?


    William pulled out his phone, activated the video recording feature, andughed, "Aren''t you all here for the ruins of the ancient dragon? Now, although we haven''t found the ruins, there are still plenty of treasures. Let''s share them!"


    "..."


    Apart from Drakaina and Orionix, the other Shapeshifter lords and demigods looked at each other. Was William causing such a bigmotion just to secure benefits for them?


    Something was off!


    A powerful bishop of the Catholic Church was dead, and Holy Cross Church had been leveled. If they shared in the spoils, did that mean they were bing enemies of God?


    These Shapeshifter lords and the people of Blizzard City dared not touch the treasures before them.


    William''s face grew cold as he said, "I''m telling you to take them. If you don''t, are you not giving face to the gods of Olympus?"


    Saying this, he thrust the Trident into the ground, his gaze sweeping over the Shapeshifter lords and the people of Blizzard City present.


    Not giving face to the gods of Olympus?


    They couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths.


    What in the world was this situation?


    They had heard about the ruins of the ancient frost dragon near Blizzard City and had nned to get a share of the loot.


    Now, having witnessed such a significant event, they were being forced to share the spoils?


    There were tales of robbers forcing victims to hand over treasures, but none where they forced people to share in the loot.


    "Hurry up and take it." William raised his eyebrows, "I''ll count to three. If anyone hasn''t taken something by then, don''t me me for getting angry!"


    Damn it!


    The Shapeshifter lords and the people of Blizzard City dared not hesitate any longer, quickly dividing up the treasures before them, even Orionix and Drakaina were forced to pick something.


    William smiled contentedly, "That''s more like it. That bishop of Holy Cross Church, we killed him together, right? And now we''re sharing the spoils together, so from now on, we''re all one of us."


    Orionix: "..."


    Drakaina: "..."

 Chapter 527 Jesus’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 527 Jesus''s Past </h4>


    William had used his phone''s video recording feature to capture the entire process of sharing the spoils.


    After everyone had finished, he lifted his phone to show them the video.


    "Now that the deed is done, you are all aligned with me," William said. "If you are interested in pledging allegiance to my master, the sea god Poseidon, you can go to the Pce of the Sea God. Just mention William''s name."


    All the Shapeshifter lords and demigods stared at William.


    Pledge allegiance to the sea god Poseidon?


    The incident today, where William openly killed the bishop of the Holy Cross Church, would likely spread throughout the entire Divine Realm soon.


    After such an act by William, the disciple of Poseidon, it was uncertain how the Divine Alliance would react, and the Catholic Church would typically pursue such matters. Furthermore, there were rumors that Zeus and Poseidon, the brothers, were not on good terms.


    William''s actions had brought many to a point where they needed to choose sides.


    Support the sea god Poseidon?


    That seemed like a death wish.


    As William was speaking, a cloud apanied by divine light rapidly approached from the horizon.


    The presence made the Shapeshifter lords feel ufortable.


    "God has sent someone so quickly?" Drakaina squinted at the sky.


    She indeed had guts.


    Choosing sides was not something she would do lightly.


    Currently, God''s camp was still strong, and the sea god Poseidon was notoriously powerful.


    Getting involved in a fight between two top-tier high-ranking god kings, as a minor Shapeshifter lord, wouldn''t she die without a trace?


    But if it meant watching William y another saint or bishop.


    She was quite looking forward to that.


    Initially, it was assumed that the cloud would directly descend upon them, but unexpectedly, the cloud bypassed them without stopping andnded directly beside the gates of Blizzard City.


    Jesus concealed his presence before arriving at the gates of Blizzard City, where he underwent inspection before entering.


    As for the matter concerning William, he didn''t interfere.


    He had seen from above that Holy Cross Church had been obliterated.


    He nced over and seemed to have seen William...


    William?!


    And beside him, was that the Trident?


    The ancient dragon that had been sealed under Holy Cross Church by their Catholic Church was also at William''s feet...


    Seeing this scene, how could he dare to go down?


    In the era of the gods, Jesus was a formidable force not to be underestimated.


    As the Son of God, he descended to earth as Jesus Christ to preach, not only healing diseases, expelling demons, spreading the gospel but also embarking on a breathtaking adventure.


    Jesus flew across the ocean to the stronghold of the Norse gods, Asgard, where he touched The Twelve Lights Sanctified Shield in Odin''s treasury and absorbed its power.


    After the power of The Twelve Lights Sanctified Shield was absorbed by Jesus, it had far-reaching effects on the Norse gods, leading to a series of catastrophic consequences.


    The Twelve Lights Sanctified Shield was not only key to Asgard''s defensive strength but also a symbol of the Norse gods'' power and glory. With it lost, Asgard''s borders became vulnerable to external threats. More importantly, the absence of the sacred shield weakened the gods, putting them at a disadvantage in battles against deities and demons from other mythological systems.


    The impact of this event on the Norse gods was devastating.


    Originally, because of William''s world-ending strike, the war among the gods had just begun and was already over.


    However, when the Cosmic Entity allowed the beings in by William to be reborn in the Divine Realm, it did not restore the divine power of The Twelve Lights Sanctified Shield.


    Over hundreds of thousands of years, many possibilities and changes urred, such as the establishment and rise of the Catholic Church.


    Various Laws of Cause and Effect intermingled, and Jesus sacrificed himself on the cross for the sins of humanity.


    The Catholic Church was able to flourish because Jesus absorbed the divine power of The Twelve Lights Sanctified Shield from Odin''s treasury, so God decided to resolve this Law of Cause and Effect and thus resurrected Jesus.


    Therefore, Jesus is one of the few who have lived from the era of the gods to the present.


    How could he not know William?


    William is an existence that makes the gods tremble with fear.


    The ancient dragon below only knew of William through hearsay from other fierce beasts, but Jesus had met William in person.


    Back when he was fighting the Six-winged Evil Dragon, he happened to encounter William.


    The Six-winged Evil Dragon, known for consuming various beings and having an insatiable appetite, possessed a hard shell impervious to des and fearless of water and fire.


    Just when Jesus was about to be food for the Six-


    winged Evil Dragon, William appeared.


    Even after hundreds of thousands of years, he still remembers William''s words.


    "This six-winged dragon... looks quite tasty."


    The Six-winged Evil Dragon, always the one doing the eating and virtually consuming anything it saw, was for the first time told it looked tasty.


    Could it tolerate such a thing?


    Thus, it decided to spare Jesus right in front of it.


    William also directly ignored Jesus.


    William and the Six-winged Evil Dragon''s reasoning was probably the same.


    The guy in front of them looked quite tasty...


    And then Jesus became a true spectator, keeping his distance, watching the two gluttons fight, ready to flee at any moment.


    He had thought William would be eaten by the Six-winged Evil Dragon, but unexpectedly, William knocked the Six-winged Evil Dragon out cold with a p.


    The Six-winged Evil Dragon was massive, and William probably thought eating it alone would be boring, so he invited Jesus to try some...


    "Don''t worry, I don''t eat humans, you''re perfectly safe."


    Jesus still remembers the words William said to him.


    For Jesus, who espoused love and forgiveness, those words carried a significant message.


    Later, by spending time with William, engaging in conversation, absorbing the pure energy emanating from him, and learning William''s understanding of the world, Jesus''s perspective was further broadened.


    He began to explore more mysteries about the universe and life, from the microscopic structure of matter to the vast expanse of the cosmos, from the origin of life to the destiny of the soul.


    Their conversations oftensted into the night, and the dialogues under the starlight brought Jesus an unprecedented spiritual resonance.


    Once, they climbed a high mountain together and looked down upon the world below from the peak.


    William, with his unique perspective, exined to Jesus the harmony and bnce of nature and the role each living being ys in this great system. Jesus was deeply attracted by this way of viewing the world and began to think about how to integrate this philosophy into his teachings, to help more people understand the wonder and sanctity of the world.


    Over time, the friendship between Jesus and William grew stronger. They shared many wonderful adventures and witnessed many unbelievable miracles.


    This experience not only increased Jesus''s wisdom but also purified and elevated his spirit.


    "I wonder if Mr. Johnson saw me..." Jesus mused to himself upon entering Blizzard City, "If he did see me and I pretend not to have seen him, would he be angry?"


    "Is that really Mr. Johnson?"


    "It''s been so many years, I wonder if his temper is still as good as before."


    "If he really gets angry, that seems not so good."


    "No, no, I should go back and greet Mr. Johnson."


    Jesus murmured to himself for a while and then walked out of Blizzard City.


    Seeing William initially, there was a bit of surprise, disbelief, and confusion. After entering the city and recalling that William had been quite kind to him before, he decided to return.


    William didn''t recognize Jesus as the same person from before, after all, Jesus was now enveloped in holy light, a far cry from his power back in the day.


    Just as he was packing up to enter the city, Jesus suddenly appeared before him.


    Drakaina and Orionix, seeing this robed figure suddenly appear, were so frightened that they fled.


    "Jesus?" Drakaina was terrified.


    The rumor that Jesus was the Son of God made him an incredibly fearsome being.


    It was better to flee quickly.

 Chapter 528 Heh, it seems God won’t be God for much longer!

    <h4>Chapter 528 Heh, it seems God won''t be God for much longer! </h4>


    As soon as Jesus appeared in front of William, the surrounding Shapeshifter lords scattered in all directions.


    Only the ancient frost dragony at William''s feet like a snow owl.


    If William weren''t there, this ancient dragon would probably flee faster than anyone upon seeing Jesus.


    But now, it wasn''t afraid at all.


    What about Jesus?


    The Son of God, right?


    In front of Mr. Johnson, he''s nothing!


    "Where did this preachere from? Doesn''t he kneel upon seeing Mr. Johnson?"


    The ancient dragon outright aligned itself with William''s camp, arrogantly roaring at Jesus.


    Having been oppressed by the Catholic Church for so many years, it had a belly full of fire upon seeing someone who looked like a preacher.


    Jesus put his hands together and smiled at William, "Mr. Johnson, do you remember me?"


    William frowned, giving Jesus a look, and recognized him at a nce.


    "Jesus?" William was somewhat surprised, "How are you still alive? Weren''t you crucified?"


    He naturally remembered the person who had apanied him for a long time.


    William had onlyter learned that the person who had been with him was the Son of God, Jesus!


    "..."


    Jesus never expected William''s first words upon seeing him to be these.


    "Mr. Johnson jokes. My experiences after leaving you were indeed bizarre, tooplex to be summarized briefly. Now they call me Christ, the Son of God." Jesus asked with a bow and a smile, "So, St. Benedict has gone to heaven, hasn''t he?"


    "Uh, he''s considered dead, I guess." William''s expression turned somewhat strange upon hearing the title of Jesus.


    Was he resurrected?


    "You''re the Messiah?"


    "Messiah?" Jesus looked at William, puzzled.


    William realized he might have made a mistake, after all, this is the Divine Realm, not Earth, so naturally, there''s no talk of the Messiah here.


    "It''s nothing, what are you doing here?" William didn''t believe this was a chance encounter.


    Whether it''s the Son of God, Jesus, or Christ, in the Divine Realm, they should not be considered minor figures.


    Coming here for no reason surely meant something was up.


    Jesus, in front of William, dared not lie and honestly said, "I came here to educate the Hydra."


    He even, fearing he might have misspoken, added, "And then to proceed from Blizzard City, ying Shapeshifters and demons on my way back to the Sanctum of the Holy Light where God resides."


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, this perfectly matched his n to train Alice.


    "I think, how about this, you renounce your divine power, and then I''ll have someone send you to the Sanctum of the Holy Light. Afterpleting the task, you can be God." William thought he could well craft the script, letting Alice follow Jesus all the way to the Sanctum of the Holy Light, which would be quite good.


    But Jesus''s current strength was too formidable, and there needed to be bait to attract those Shapeshifter lords, so having Jesus renounce his divine power and be escorted by Alice was the n.


    This seemed somewhat like "A Song of Ice and Fire"?


    He wanted to create an interesting story with an important person to be escorted, who would need several protectors, a formidable mount, and well-designed plots to find enough opponents for Alice.


    Well, the important person to be escorted was found, and his exclusive mount?


    William nced at the ancient frost dragon lying at his feet.


    Yes, that''s it!


    The ancient dragon, nced at by William, couldn''t help but shrink its tail, a bad premonition rising in its heart.


    It felt like William''s look just now carried a deeper meaning.


    As if a huge "crisis" had appeared right above its head.


    What William had just said was bold enough.


    To have Jesus renounce his divine power and send him to the Sanctum of the Holy Light was one thing, but the most important was¡­


    To make him God!!


    If someone else had said this, both the ancient dragon and Jesus would have scoffed.


    But this was said by William...


    In any case, whatever he says goes!


    Being God is one thing, but in front of William, it really seems a bit weak.


    Back then, God essentially camped out at William''s doorstep, scavenging leftovers to bolster his strength, sitting at the doorstep until he finally attained divine power and became God.


    To put it bluntly, if William asked God to step down, God probably wouldn''t even consider it.


    "Whatever you say," Jesus responded crisply, then respectfully bowed to William. A golden orb flew out from his forehead, heading straight for the Sanctum of the Holy Light.


    The golden orb exploded above the Sanctum of the Holy Light, its brilliant light piercing into the eyes of every deity within.


    The gods of the Sanctum of the Holy Light were shocked.


    Just moments before, God had sensed St. Benedict''s demise.


    And now, Jesus had fallen too?


    "Did Jesus just renounce his own divine power?" God was equally astonished.


    Considering Jesus''s strength was not much less than his own, how could such immense divine power be renounced so easily?


    He knew that in the current Divine Realm, aside from a few high-ranking god kings personally intervening, who could harm Jesus?


    Jesus voluntarily renouncing his divine power following St. Benedict''s fall, what was he nning?


    Or had he forsaken his faith?


    The bishops and saints of the Sanctum of the Holy Light were clueless.


    Some bishops couldn''t help but ask, "Almighty God, do you know what happened to Jesus?"


    God''s divine consciousness had just then still been probing Blizzard City.


    William instantly sensed God''s scrutiny, and with a slight raise of his eyebrows, he frightened God into withdrawing his consciousness.


    The next moment, the gods of the Sanctum of the Holy Light felt a powerful oppressive force, rendering them unable to move.


    Naturally, God recognized William.


    Probing William with divine consciousness?


    Was he seeking death?


    So, he has returned!


    No wonder St. Benedict fell!


    No wonder Jesus...


    "Now Jesus is following me, you don''t have any objections, do you?"


    God''s ears echoed with William''s voice.


    "Of course, no objections!" God was all too aware of William''s strength. How could he dare to object if William wanted Jesus?


    Did he not want his Sanctum of the Holy Light anymore?


    "I''ve promised Jesus that I would have him sent to the Sanctum of the Holy Light, and then you''ll step down!"


    William''s voice resounded again.


    God nodded, "Okay!"


    Only then did William withdraw his divine consciousness, looking at Jesus, who had lost all his divine power, and said, "I''ve already spoken to your current boss. Once you''re at the Sanctum of the Holy Light, you''ll be God."


    Jesus didn''t really care about being God or not,what mattered most was doing whatever William wanted him to do.


    This was never a problem at any time.


    The ancient frost dragon beside them was bbergasted.


    That''s Mr. Johnson for you!


    Such a powerful being as Jesus, at Mr. Johnson''s single word, immediately renounced his own divine power.


    God?


    Heh, it seems God won''t be God for much longer!


    The ancient dragon harbors no ordinary grudge against God. Hearing what William just said, it has made up its mind to definitely follow Mr. Johnson, to cling to this great tree, and to witness the downfall of God with its own eyes.


    Yet, it doesn''t know that William has never thought of killing God.


    His actions were purely for amusement, wanting to give Jesus some benefits for the great sacrifice he made.


    Additionally, it was a coincidence that he met Jesus. Thinking of "A Song of Ice and Fire," he merely wanted to design an interesting script.


    He was also aware of the schemes Poseidon and the others were plotting, but everyone was non-interfering, letting each y their own game.

 Chapter 529 No living being is allowed here!

    <h4>Chapter 529 No living being is allowed here! </h4>


    "What just happened?"


    "I don''t know! That Jesus seems to have... lost his divine power?"


    "What''s the deal with this William?"


    ...


    From a distance, Drakaina and Orionix werepletely dumbfounded.


    William using the Trident to annihte St. Benedict was one thing.


    After all, he wielded a powerful artifact like the Trident.


    And St. Benedict was at most of Nature Deity level.


    But Jesus was apletely different story.


    Jesus is the Son of God, the most powerful existence beneath God.


    Though his exact level of strength wasn''t known, logically, he should be invincible under the high-ranking god kings.


    Now, after just a brief encounter, Jesus renounced his own divine power?


    This was utterly outrageous.


    As a result, Orionix and Drakaina had to reassess William''s level of power.


    Even with the Trident in hand, if there was a significant difference in strength, it would be useless.


    It''s like letting a baby with a giant hammer fight a martial arts expert, the oue is obvious.


    "Let''s go, let''s enter the city."


    William had already guessed Drakaina''s intention. In that case, he might as well release the Hydra for her.


    Drakaina and Orionix watched as William and Jesus entered the city.


    "Let''s close the city for a day," William instructed Orionix after entering the city.


    "Close the city?" Orionix didn''t know what William was nning, but he could only immediately issue the order to close the city.


    Although he himself was of Nature Deity level strength, he was well aware of his limitations.


    If it were another enemy invasion, he could request assistance from the Divine Alliance.


    But having witnessed William''s power and knowing he was the disciple of the sea god Poseidon, he naturally didn''t dare to question hismands.


    "Are you nning to save the Hydra?" William was straightforward, directly asking Drakaina.


    "What are you talking about?" Drakaina''s eyes darted away as she spoke, "My ancestor, the Hydra, fell tens of thousands of years ago. What rescue are you referring to?"


    "Really not going to save her?" William''s gaze was deep, fixed on Drakaina, with a faint smile ying on his lips.


    Orionix, listening by the side, was terrified. Did William know Drakaina''s purpose?


    And what did he mean by saying it out loud?


    What was his intention?


    Drakaina, under William''s intense gaze, felt a tightness in her chest.


    Her actions had been so secretive, logically, no one should have known.


    How did William find out?


    "I was saying I''d rescue the Hydra by the way. Since you don''t want to save her, then let''s pretend I didn''t say anything."


    "Save her!" Drakaina suddenly knelt in front of William, saying, "If Mr. Johnson could rescue my ancestor Hydra, our lineage of Shapeshifters from the Hydra family will all obey the sea god Poseidon."


    Orionix was horrified and quickly said, "You can''t do that!"


    "My friend, do you realize what kind of monster that Hydra is? If released, it will surely bring disaster to all living beings!"


    William had known all along that Hydra was in Blizzard City.


    Could all this have been orchestrated by the gods of Olympus?


    William nced at Orionix: "Do you think you can stop me?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than the ancient dragon roared: "A mere Nature Deity level dares to question Mr. Johnson''s words?! Do you wish to die?"


    Orionix looked at the ancient dragon lying obediently like a pet at William''s feet, unsure of William''s actual level of power.


    Could just being a disciple of the sea god Poseidon and possessing a divine artifact like the Trident make an ancient dragon submit and worship him like this?


    Jesus also put his hands together, telling Orionix, "Sir, I hope you think carefully before speaking. May God bless you, amen."


    "..." Orionix''s mouth twitched violently, and he immediately dared not speak.


    Even though Jesus had renounced his divine power, the words that came from his mouth seemed like both a threat and an admonition...


    Grinding his teeth, Orionix said, "Mr. Johnson, I know you are a disciple of the sea god Poseidon. St. Benedict had alreadymunicated with me, mentioning someone intended to rescue the Hydra. Hence, I reported the matter of Hydra to the Divine Alliance half a month ago. I believe the Celestial Legion of Olympus is already on their way here, and this time, the Divine Alliance has sent Zeus''s son Dionysus."


    "Even if you possess formidable strength and a strong background, are you confident you can confront him?" Orionix said gravely, "Even if you can defeat him, do you really want to make the sea god Poseidon an enemy of the entire Divine Alliance?"


    Williamughed, "The Divine Alliance is not important, but this Dionysus you mentioned..."


    "He''ll be just right as an assistant on the way." William chuckled, as if forcibly fitting him into the drama team, right?


    His sole purpose was to train Alice,thus, he didn''t n to take action himself. If there were a few powerful assistants nearby, they could step in when Alice couldn''t handle it.


    "An assistant?" Orionix''s eye twitched uncontrobly.


    Dionysus was no simple character, yet William was calling him an assistant?


    "That''s settled then!" William said, "You go and call Dionysus over, have his troops camp a thousand miles to the east. Just tell him someone is rescuing the Hydra."


    Then, William said to Drakaina, "I''ll help you rescue Hydra. What you need to do is spread the news that Jesus has renounced all his divine power. Furthermore, spread rumors that eating his flesh can drastically boost one''s power level and even grant eternal life. Report back to me every three days with Jesus''s whereabouts."


    Hey, does this guy have a vendetta against Jesus?


    Such targeting against him!


    It''s not targeting Jesus,it''s entirely for Alice''s growth.


    Jesus didn''t respond to thements, and Drakaina, though unclear about William''s intentions, could only nod and promise, "As long as you can help me rescue my ancestor Hydra, I''ll do whatever you ask!"


    William nodded to Orionix, "You can go and call Dionysus now."


    Orionix was utterly baffled. What was William trying to do?


    Look down on Dionysus?


    Disdain the Divine Alliance?


    Or was everything William did instructed by the sea god Poseidon, hence his confidence?


    Or could it be that Poseidon wanted to ally with the Shapeshifters against the entire Divine Alliance?


    Regardless, he knew he had to report the situation here.


    Without saying more, Orionix left Blizzard City. Recognizing his inability to stop William''s actions, he hoped Dionysus would bring powerful figures from the Divine Alliance.


    Even the disciple of the sea god Poseidon couldn''t do whatever he pleased!


    After Orionix left, William led Drakaina to the ce where Hydra was sealed.


    Hydra is a notorious beast from the era of the gods,it was God himself who, along with other powerful beings, sealed it away back in the day.


    Years have passed, yet God still stationed the foremost guardian of the divine realm¡ªJed Carlson, the Guardian of Light, to watch over the seal.


    True to his name, Jed, the Guardian of Light wielding the Sword of Divine Light, had few equals in the Divine Realm.


    Upon their arrival, they saw a lone, steadfast figure.


    A warrior d in shining armor, holding a longsword, with a sk of Sacramental Wine beside him.


    With his back to them, Jed coldly said, "No living being is allowed here!"

 Chapter 530 This is too difficult

    <h4>Chapter 530 This is too difficult </h4>


    "It''s Jed!!"


    "The first guardian of the Divine Realm, Jed?!"


    A Shapeshifters leader recognized Jed, and the news frightened everyone else from taking another step forward.


    Jed Carlson, the Guardian of Light, had been a deterrent in the Divine Realm for tens of thousands of years, considered an invincible existence below the level of Supreme Deity.


    What does being at the Supreme Deity level imply?


    Drakaina stood by William''s side, her smile somewhat peculiar as she asked in a low voice, "Jed, you know who that is, right?"


    She still had a trump card up her sleeve, which, in her view, should be just right to deal with Jed, then she would take the opportunity to rescue Hydra.


    Assuming no other powerful figures from the Divine Alliance were drawn in, there should be no problem.


    But now, with William''s forceful intervention, it all depended on whether William had the strength to confront Jed.


    "Guardian of Light, Jed?" William looked at the figure, faintly recalling some memories...


    "Yes, Jed, the first guardian of the Divine Realm. Can you beat him?"


    Drakaina looked at William with a teasing smile.


    She now seriously doubted that William was hiding his true strength.


    After all, Jesus had renounced his divine power in front of William, and seeing how eagerly the ancient dragon sought to please him, Drakaina even thought that William might possess the power of a Supreme Deity...


    If that was the case, it couldn''t be better.


    "Reverse psychology?" William nced at Drakaina, his look alone imposing a strong sense of oppression on her.


    Drakaina suddenly dared not speak anymore.


    Really just a Mortal Deity level of power?


    Thinking about it now, Drakaina felt she''d have to be a fool to believe that.


    At this moment, she even suspected that William might actually be the sea god Poseidon himself...


    "You all step back!" William said, "I will bring out Hydra."


    The ancient dragon and Jesus, knowing the extent of William''s power, naturally did not consider Jed a threat. Hearing William''s instruction, they stepped back.


    Jed?


    How strong could he be?


    In the presence of William, iming to be powerful might just mean a misunderstanding of what true strength is.


    Drakaina, filled with curiosity about William''s identity, took the opportunity to leave and gather some information.


    It wouldn''t be appropriate to ask Jesus, but the ancient dragon seemed quite talkative...


    The Shapeshifters leaders who came with them had no choice but to follow Drakaina away.


    Soon after, only William and Jed were left at a ce known as God''s Tear Ridge.


    William took a step forward, and an invisible force descended from the sky, striking his heart with precision.


    Jed took a swig of his drink, sighing, "Young man, you know nothing!"


    He had sensed William''s presence, merely at the Mortal Deity level.


    To him, a mere Mortal Deity struck in the heart with such force would surely be obliterated without needing a second nce.


    William calmly spoke, "Little bird, what are you talking about?"


    Jed frowned.


    Little bird? Who dared address him in such a manner?


    Wait, the Mortal Deity didn''t die?


    Jed suddenly realized something was amiss. Turning stiffly to face William, he stared at him for a long while.


    "Hissss¡ª"


    After getting a clear view of William''s face, Jed couldn''t help but take a sharp breath, utterly shocked, "William the Obliterator? You''ve been resurrected?"


    William smiled, "I''ve never died, so how can there be talk of resurrection?"


    "Why haven''t there been any news of you for so many years then?" Jed looked at William curiously, "If you''ve never died, then you''re pretending to be at a lower power level, right?"


    William didn''t deny it, simply nodding, "That''s right, it''s fake."


    Upon hearing William''s words, Jed asked excitedly, "So you possess the power level of a Supreme Deity now?"


    "Supreme Deity level?" William furrowed his brows, finally remembering who Jed was, and shook his head, "No, I am not at the level of a Supreme Deity."


    Jed burst intoughter, "Ha ha ha ha! As expected, even you haven''t reached the level of a Supreme Deity."


    William smiled along.


    Jed continued, "Back in the day, I only lost to you by a single move. Over the years, I''ve diligently practiced my swordsmanship. Seeing you today, I fear you are no longer a match for me!"


    William remained silent.


    Back then, he enjoyed challenging others for fun. Knowing Jed was a swordsmanship expert, Jed insisted on a duel. To keep their future interactions enjoyable, William always made sure to win by a narrow margin.


    This led Jed to believe that while William was strong, he was only slightly better than him.


    "Did youe here to rescue Hydra?" Jed smiled knowingly, "I remember back in the day, Hydra always apanied you. It seems your bond is truly deep."


    Jed, appearing to understand everything, proudly said, "I''ve wanted to challenge you to another sword fight for years but couldn''t find you. So, when I learned Hydra was sealed, I volunteered to guard this God''s Tear Ridge, and sure enough, I waited for you!"


    "How do you think I''ve spent these years?"


    Jed grew more and more excited.


    William tentatively asked, "Hardcore Gamer?"


    Jed looked puzzled, "What''s a Hardcore Gamer?"


    "Oh, nothing, just reminded me of you." William hadn''t expected someone to wait for him for hundreds of thousands of years, especially a man.


    And this man seemed to believe that William would inevitablye to save her...


    It was hard to know how to respond.


    Jed didn''t care about William''s thoughts and said, "Rescuing Hydra is simple, you just have to beat me."


    William initially wanted to say it indeed sounded simple, but after a thought, he reluctantly said, "This is too difficult."


    Jed drained the jug of wine, tossed it aside, and with a grand gesture, summoned a sword of light into his hand, excitedly staring at William, "Come on! Let me see if, after all these years, your swordsmanship remains as strong as ever!"


    William raised an eyebrow, "I don''t have a weapon. I gave my sword away."


    "¡­"


    Jed looked as if he had been turned to stone.


    A warrior obsessed with swordsmanship practices his sword day after day, solely to have a match with the opponent he admires in his heart. After finally waiting for the day topete in swordsmanship, the opponent says, "I didn''t bring a weapon, just stab at me directly..."


    Where''s the fun in that?


    What was all the preparation for?


    "You... how could you give your sword away? Who did you give it to?" Jed''s eyes were bloodshot, his expression a mix of excitement and a sense of loss.


    "My wife, well, she''s also my student."


    "¡­" Jed clenched his fists, his teeth gritted in anger, "A woman?! Yet another woman! Do you realize? Women only slow down your swordsmanship!"


    "And she''s your student?" Jed''s face showed rage, "Your student became your wife?"


    "You, as a teacher, took action towards your female student?"


    "And you have the audacity to say it out loud? Disgusting! You could''ve solved it with money! Spend a little, even if it''s to visit the red-light district, how much could it cost, even if you sneak into the red-light district. And yet you openly talk about it! Absolutely vile!"


    Upon learning that William had given his divine sword to someone else, Jed looked like he was about to break down mentally without even starting the fight, appearing on the verge of a mental copse.

 Chapter 531 Defeating him with one move would be somewhat excessive

    <h4>Chapter 531 Defeating him with one move would be somewhat excessive </h4>


    Jed''s questioning came from the depths of his soul.


    He had lived a solitary life, devoted solely to the study of swordsmanship.


    To him, women were the root of all disasters.


    And his views could be considered quite old-fashioned.


    Romantic rtionships between teachers and students were utterly uneptable in his eyes.


    He couldn''t fathom how William the Obliterator, a swordsmanship elite, could give his sword to a woman.


    "You do so to the dishonor of the sword!"


    Jed raged on the spot, pointing his divine sword at William, his expression turning somewhat manic.


    "Get your sword back, fight me, and then die by my sword."


    Williamughed, "It''s just a sword. I can borrow any to fight you."


    "Borrow any?" Jed burst intoughter, "Without your Sword of Soulbreaker, do you still deserve the title of William the Obliterator?"


    William massaged his temples, saying, "I now go by William Johnson. Just call me William."


    Jed took another deep breath, staring intently at William, "I don''t care whose sword you borrow, get ready to fight!"


    William extended his hand, and far away, Poseidon, the God of the Sea, felt his Sword of the Abyssal Guardian quiver.


    "What''s going on?" Poseidon frowned, puzzled over who dared attempt to take his sword.


    "It''s William!" The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian trembled.


    "Is he crazy? Borrowing weapons again?" Poseidon felt a headacheing on.


    William was borrowing weapons from him again.


    Not lend him?


    It was impossible not to.


    Deep down, he was well aware that defying William''s wishes was not an option. After all, William was his uncle and had even held him when he was a child.


    His avatar had visited a museum in New York and had seen that ancient stele.


    "Where is he?" Poseidon, the God of the Sea, wanted to follow the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to find William.


    "I don''t know!" The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian couldn''t control itself; it had no choice but to lend itself to William.


    The next moment, the space around the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian twisted, and it disappeared directly from Poseidon''s grasp.


    Even Poseidon couldn''t detect where the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian had gone.


    He dared not track William''s whereabouts.


    "Damn! How long will he borrow the sword this time?"


    Poseidon stood in ce, roaring in frustration.


    The next moment, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian appeared in William''s hands.


    Jed, looking at the sword in William''s hands, disdainfully said, "A borrowed broken sword, how could itpare to your Sword of Soulbreaker? You''re seeking your own death!"


    William didn''t know what to say.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, one of Poseidon''s two great artifacts, wasn''t too shabby, he thought. He was giving enough respect to his opponent,otherwise, he would have just used a wooden sword.


    William didn''t think there was much wrong with what Jed said, but the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, upon hearing Jed''s words, instantly lost its temper.


    What did he say?


    A broken sword?!!


    Someone called it a broken sword again?


    Do they know what one of Poseidon''s two great artifacts is?


    Damn!!


    Such disrespect!


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian immediately unleashed a terrifying energy pressure.


    Energy fluctuations swept through the entire space, causing all the powerful beings near Blizzard City to tremble.


    Jesus, having lost his divine power, nearly fainted.


    "Jed has made his move?"


    Drakaina frowned, "With such terrifying energy pressure, I''m afraid William won''t survive."


    The ancient frost dragon scoffed at Drakaina''s words: "Little snake, what are you talking about? Jed''s strength daring to challenge Mr. Johnson in a sword duel?"


    "Mr. Johnson?" Drakaina knew this was her breakthrough, smilingly looking at the ancient frost dragon, she asked, "My respected King of Dragons, why do you refer to William as Mr. Johnson?"


    The ancient frost dragon sneered, "You has no knowledge. Back when Mr. Johnson roamed the world, who didn''t respectfully kneel by his side?"


    "Not necessarily kneeling." Jesus said, "Some might have ended up lying down."


    Jesus continued, "That was the energy pressure emitted by the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian."


    "Sword of the Abyssal Guardian?" Drakaina''s eyes nearly popped out, "Are you talking about one of Poseidon''s artifacts, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian?"


    Although Jesus felt a bit ufortable under the pressure released by the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, he calmly said, "Is there a second Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in this world?"


    "How could the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian be in Jed''s hands..." Drakaina quickly caught on, swallowing hard in shock, "You mean... the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian is in William''s hands?"


    Jesus nonchntly said, "It''s just the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian."


    Just the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian?


    Just?


    Drakaina didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Not to mention the Trident in William''s hands, now the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was also with William.


    And from Jesus''s tone, it seemed like having the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was an ordinary matter for William.


    It seems she really was narrow-minded.


    Jed, feeling the powerful energy pressure emitted by the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, started to take things more seriously, earnestly saying, "This sword is decent, now let''s see if your swordsmanship has improved over the years."


    William raised an eyebrow, unable to understand where Jed''s confidence came from.


    Although both were divine artifacts, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was of a lower qualitypared to the Sword of Soulbreaker. But if the Sword of Soulbreaker was the strongest among swords, then the Abyssal Guardian would at least rank in the top five.


    In front of William, Poseidon''s strength might not be much, but after all, he is a High Order God King. In the entire Divine Realm, aside from William, who couldpete with him?


    Jed is merely at the Creator Deity level of strength, invincible below the Supreme Deity level. But to say that the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian is "decent" is a bit of a boast.


    "Draw your sword." William decided to amodate Jed''s feelings, considering Jed has practiced his swordsmanship and waited for him for so many years.


    Defeating him with one move would be somewhat excessive.


    Jed''s Sword of Light stirred, causing the entire God''s Tear Ridge to tremble, and the surrounding space became chaotic.


    "Behold my Sacred Nine Swords." Jed thrust his sword forward, and where the sword passed, space shattered.


    The spatial turbulence caused by this single strike alone could annihte any being below the Creator Deity level.


    "Nine swords? That many?" William truly didn''t understand why this person liked to use the number nine to name his techniques.


    Was it necessary to have so many moves?


    Wouldn''t simplicity be better?


    William easily parried Jed''s first strike.


    "The second sword, Lament of the Stars!" Encouraged by William blocking his first strike, Jed''s expression grew more excited, and he shouted as he shed his sword down.


    "Lament of the Stars" draws upon the power of the celestial bodies. With one strike, the power of the entire Milky Way''s stars was mobilized.


    This strike should be enough to y any Creator Deity in the Divine Realm.


    Yet, William simply raised his sword to block.


    The terrifying energy dissipated upon touching the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    William nned to let Jed execute all nine sword moves before defeating him, to at least take care of his emotions, right?


    It has to be said, the power of the "Lament of the Stars" strike, if not for William neutralizing it, even the residual effects of the battle could have erased the entire Blizzard City.


    "Seven more swords to go!" With a casual wave, William sent Jed flying hundreds of feet away.

 Chapter 532 Taka’s Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 532 Taka''s Hand! </h4>


    Jed''s smile grew more excited.


    If William was merely blocking his first two strikes, then what was he waiting for, if not to demonstrate his full strength?


    Now, it was perfect!


    It was like expecting a grand finale to a date with a girlfriend¡ªdinner, singing, a movie, and after months of anticipation, the climaxsts only three seconds. How disappointing that would be.


    "I hope you can take the rest of my strikes!"


    Jed''s energy continued to surge. Being invincible below the Supreme Deity level wasn''t just for show.


    William stood his ground. To ensure Jed didn''t feel like he was being humored, he slowly began to increase his own energy and sealed off the area.


    "Distracted while sword fighting with me?" Jed frowned, "Don''t worry, I won''t harm the innocent!"


    Then, he expanded his domain, enveloping William within it.


    Above the level of Nature Deity, one can exert their own domain, covering the opponent within it to prevent harming bystanders and to suppress the opponent. It''s almost like dragging the opponent into a separate, smaller space.


    However, deploying a domain means a fight to the death.


    If two powerful beings deploy their domains simultaneously, the oue is almost instantaneous. Rarely do Divine Realm''s powerful beings choose to contest in domain strength unless absolutely necessary.


    Of course, if there''s a suppression in strength levels, a Nature Deity level being using their domain against those below can almost guarantee a quick kill.


    This marks a significant difference between Nature Deity level and those below it.


    William stood within Jed''s domain, as if tens of thousands of swords of light pointed at his vital points...


    Sadly, William himself didn''t know where his vital points were.


    Jed unleashed seven strikes, and William made an effort to appear as if he was trying hard.


    When Jed executed his seventh strike, William, while blocking, concentrated energy at his fingertip and touched Jed''s chest.


    "Pfft!"


    Jed spat out blood, his domain dissipating, and he looked dumbfoundedly at William, asking, "What''s that move called?"


    A name?


    William wasn''t good at naming. He didn''t have any secret techniques,that move was just a casual flick of his finger, meant not to harm.


    "Taka''s Hand!"


    "What a strange name!" Jed remarked. "Although I''m not sure what ''Taka'' signifies, it must refer to some powerful beast, right?"


    William replied nonchntly, "Something like that. Now that you''ve lost, can we release Hydra?"


    Jed shook his head, "The seal on Hydra was conjured by God along with other powerful beings. You know I can wield a sword, but I''m clueless about magic seals. If you can break the seal yourself, I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything."


    "Alright then!"


    After receiving Jed''s acquiescence, William paid him no further attention. Gathering his energy, he stepped forward and stomped down.


    The seal that had bound Hydra for hundreds of thousands of years shattered instantly.


    Jed stared dumbfoundedly at William.


    A single stomp broke the seal?


    He had thought William would face some difficulty, or at least have to wield his sword to forcefully break the seal.


    But William simply extended a foot, and that was enough to break it entirely?


    What kind of shoddy seal was that?


    Upon the seal''s breaking, a colossal beast with nine heads burst forth from the earth, its fiery breath illuminating the sky and its thunderous roar causing the entire Blizzard City to tremble.


    In Blizzard City, Drakaina looked up at her ancestor in the sky, tears brimming in her eyes. Her ancestor was finally free.


    Without their ancestor''s protection, the Hydra n had been oppressed among the Shapeshifters for years, forced to makepromises in every situation.


    Now, with their ancestor''s seal broken and her return to the Divine Realm, the Hydra n was destined to rise again!


    At that moment, an old man in a ck robe appeared in the sky, loudly proiming, "Congrattions to my old friend on seeing the daylight again!"


    "J?rmungandr? Is it you who freed me?" Upon seeing J?rmungandr, Hydra''s first thought was that J?rmungandr had rescued her.


    J?rmungandr was the mysterious helper Drakaina had enlisted to prevent any mishaps with the rescue operation.


    His eyes, glowing a deep green, swept over William and Jed below, but he merelymented, "No, I didn''t do anything. Perhaps there was a problem with the seal itself. We should hurry and leave. Jed is still down there, and I''ve heard Dionysus is on his way here as well."


    One of Hydra''s heads nced down at the injured Jed, but its gaze quickly shifted to William.


    The huge body paused in the air, and the next second, it transformed into a small, smooth, and adorably white snake.


    "..."


    J?rmungandr and Drakaina were left dumbfounded.


    What was happening?


    "J?rmungandr, don''t worry about me, you should hurry and leave!" Hydra said before flying directly to William''s feet. It affectionately rubbed its head against William''s leg and then sniffed his scent.


    After so many years, that smell was still so pleasant.


    J?rmungandr was almost petrified on the spot.


    Could this be a mistake?


    Was this the same fearless Hydra?


    Why did it seem to have turned into a fawning dog?


    That person looked just like a Mor...Mor...No! Definitely not a Mortal Deity!


    But rather, that demonic William?!!


    J?rmungandr was terrified to the core.


    J?rmungandr''s scalp tingled with fear.


    Frozen in mid-air for a full three seconds, he eventually transformed into a small snake and plunged down to William''s feet.


    "Mr. Johnson, long time no see." J?rmungandr coiled in front of William, nervously greeting him.


    Hydra told him to leave just now?


    Damn, where could he go?


    He was now facing William, known as the "demon" by all formidable beasts. Did he think he could just leave without greeting him?


    What a joke!


    Both Hydra and J?rmungandr had nine lives,as long as their souls weren''t destroyed, they could be reborn. Even if this demonic William fancied them and decided to devour them once, it wouldn''t be too bad a deal.


    As far as they knew, William was quite picky about his food. At least, once he had eaten them, he wouldn''t eat them again for a while.


    "J?rmungandr?" William nced at J?rmungandr and said, "There''s nothing for you here for now; you can leave."


    J?rmungandr, as if granted amnesty, looked at William with his two eyes, slowly backed away, and then retreated.


    Without another look at J?rmungandr, William patted Hydra''s head and said, "Let''s go."


    Jed nced towards the horizon, where a dark mass loomed, and said indifferently, "William, it seems you won''t have an easy departure today. The Celestial Legion sent by the Divine Alliance is here, led by Dionysus."


    "Dionysus?" William chuckled. "Is that Dionysus even more formidable than you?"


    Jed said seriously, "Dionysus might not be very strong, but he represents the entire Divine Alliance. Do you n on killing him too?"


    "I don''t like killing," William shook his head. "But if I want to leave, I doubt anyone can stop me."


    Jed burst intoughter, "Hahaha!! That''s so like you! I''m just waiting to see how you stir up the Divine Realm! If you need help, just let me know."


    "Who said anything about causing a stir in the Divine Realm?" William gave him a displeased look, as if he was being unfairly assigned a task.


    Jed joked, "With this setup, aren''t you nning to make a big scene in the Divine Realm?"


    "If you really intend to help, just take actionter, don''t say anything about letting you know,that shows no sincerity." William was almost at the point of giving him the middle finger. What did he mean by needing help?


    If you really want to help participate in this battle, there''s no need for all this talk,you can show your sincerity right now.

 Chapter 533 An insignificant minion?

    <h4>Chapter 533 An insignificant minion? </h4>


    Jed is regarded as invincible below the level of Supreme Deity. In terms of individual strength, Dionysus naturally couldn''t be Jed''s opponent.


    However, Dionysus represents the entire Divine Alliance, and apanying him are tens of thousands of Celestial Legion of Olympus gods.


    Should a fight break out, thebined magical formations executed by these tens of thousands of Celestial Legion of Olympus gods are not to be underestimated.


    Even if Jed could defeat Dionysus and those Celestial Legion of Olympus gods, the Divine Alliance is home to countless powerful beings. What would Jed do if a truly powerful deity decided to intervene?


    After pondering for a while, Jed suddenly snapped back to reality.


    "Hold on!" Jed looked at William and said, "Why should I take action?"


    William nced at him sideways: "You just said you wanted to help."


    Jedughed: "Don''t try to deceive me, you''re a sly one. Let''s get this straight,you''re the one who saved Hydra. Dionysus is after you, not me. I''m curious to see how you''ll handle this."


    Feigning disappointment, William said, "I thought we were friends."


    Jed burst intoughter, "William the Obliterator afraid? Even if we are friends, I''d actually prefer to see you getting beaten up."


    "Do you think that burly man with a beard, Dionysus, could beat me?" William looked up slightly towards the Celestial Legion of Olympus gods already hovering over Blizzard City.


    Jed shook his head: "It''s normal if they can''t beat you. I''m just curious, if you kill Dionysus, who will the Divine Alliance send next?"


    "Or will the Divine Alliance issue a kill order against you?" Jed''s wine jug reappeared in his hand, mysteriously filled again with wine.


    After taking a sip, Jedughed, swaying slightly: "The thought of you being hunted is quite amusing. I''m looking forward to it."


    William gave him the middle finger directly.


    Jed, puzzled, asked, "What does that mean?"


    "It means you''re really a good friend of mine."


    "Of course! Of course!" Jed, who has devoted his life to the way of the sword, always carries a stern face. In his view, only William the Obliterator could be considered half a friend, yet also a lifelong adversary.


    Seeing William the Obliterator in a tight spot would be a joyous asion for him.


    "Jed, you were guarding God''s Tear Ridge, so how did Hydra break free from her seal?"


    From above, a fifty-foot tall, red-haired giant, d in leopard skin, looked down upon William and the others.


    Dionysus, the god of wine, wilderness, and theatre, son of Zeus and the mortal Semele, stood as the foremost of Zeus''s four guardian gods.


    Dressed in ck, his massive arms wielded a staff entwined with ivy and grapevines, topped with a pinecone, truly a majestic sight.


    William didn''t take him seriously, instead turning to Jed beside him: "Seems like they''re here to use you."


    "Don''t try to stir up trouble," Jed retorted coldly. "Think you can trick me into action? Impossible!"


    Despite his words, Jed held some dissatisfaction towards Dionysus''s demeanor.


    Back in the era of the gods, Dionysus was but a child, yet now he spoke with such an usatory tone?


    "Dionysus, he has already saved Hydra, and the person along with the Shapeshifters are here. If you can, capture her back," Jed, holding his sword, stood next to William, pointing to the little white snake cuddling William''s leg. "That''s Hydra for you. The rest is up to you."


    Dionysus''s eyes sparkled as he observed Jed and William. "Is he the one who saved Hydra?"


    Jed Carlson, with a meaningful smile, stepped back and confirmed, "Yes, it''s him."


    Dionysus didn''t rush to act, but his Celestial Legion of Olympus gods had already formed ranks behind him, encircling William and Jed.


    "Is that so? This man managed to save Hydra from Mr. Carlson and break the seal?" Dionysus shrunk rapidly until he was less than seven feet tall,ughing with interest. "It seems Mr. Carlson and the rescuer of Hydra are acquainted. Didn''t even have to lift a finger, did you?"


    This insinuated that Jed and William were conspiring together.


    Jed, not offended,ughed: "Indeed, we go way back. In fact, when I first knew him, you probably weren''t even born."


    Dionysus, having be a deity only in thest two hundred thousand years, naturally didn''t recognize William the Obliterator. Sensing Jed unting his seniority, he simplyughed out loud: "Mr. Carlson, are you suggesting you wish to join forces with your old acquaintance?"


    Strictly speaking, he did not wish for Jed to oppose the Divine Alliance.


    An existence invincible below the level of Supreme Deity...


    How many Supreme Deities are there in the entire Divine Realm?


    Hearing this, Jed simply waved his hand and said, "No need for such formality, I''m just here to watch the excitement. If you''re going to fight, then hurry up and do it. Don''t waste time talking. I''m waiting to see."


    He asked himself, if he were in the situation facing Dionysus and the tens of thousands of Celestial Legion of Olympus gods, he could indeed escape safely, let alone with a Hydra by William''s side.


    J?rmungandr had also appeared earlier and seemed to be quite afraid of William.


    All along, Jed felt that William had never used his full strength in their encounters, but could never find proof.


    He seriously suspected that William had reached the level of a Supreme Deity but had always hidden his power. Now was a good chance to see what William was capable of.


    "Mr. Carlson means you won''t lend a hand in helping?" Dionysus was still somewhat wary of Jed''s strength and didn''t dare to offend him too much.


    "Stop beating around the bush! Are you going to fight or not? I already said I won''t help," Jed said before retreating to a piece of blue stone nearby. Sitting down, he began to drink slowly, ready to watch the show.


    Only then did Dionysus focus all his attention on William.


    This man seemed ordinary!


    Could he defeat Jed?


    Only if he was of Supreme Deity level strength!


    However, Dionysus was acquainted with the Supreme Deities of the Divine Realm.


    Thus, the release of Hydra was most likely because Jed didn''t want to guard God''s Tear Ridge any longer.


    Or perhaps it was some consensus reached by the high-ranking gods of the Divine Alliance.


    The Divine Alliance wanted to subdue Hydra, and God had lifted the seal.


    Now, they just found an opportunity, deliberately letting an insignificant minion release Hydra, then capturing this person to bring back.


    Maybe this would even count as a merit for him.


    Yes, it must be so.


    "You! Surrender now, you insignificant minion. You''re not worth the effort for me to kill. I''vee today to capture Hydra, not to deal with you," Dionysus pointed at William and shouted, thinking he was offering William a way out.


    Jed, sitting nearby, almost spat out his drink.


    The young Dionysus!


    He truly has no idea how terrifying William is!


    An insignificant minion?


    Hydra, hiding in the shadows, opened its mouth wide, stealthily sizing up Dionysus.


    Well, he doesn''t look very appetizing, but he sure embodies the spirit of seeking death to the fullest.

 Chapter 534 Is that all the power it has?

    <h4>Chapter 534 Is that all the power it has? </h4>


    An insignificant minion?


    William actually wouldn''t mind being such an insignificant minion.


    Unfortunately, today he came specifically to stir up some trouble.


    With the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in hand, William pointed at Dionysus and said coldly, "I am Poseidon''s disciple, William. You''d better do as I say now, and I''ll spare your life! Otherwise, I''ll beat you into a pig''s head!"


    Poseidon, millions of miles away, suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He knew William all too well.


    Sometimes, William appears utterly serious, but when ites to causing mischief, no one can surpass him.


    Especially after seeing those phrases on the stele in the New York museum, Poseidon gained some new insights about William.


    "Met someone named Cronus. Quite an interesting fellow, but a bit long-winded and somewhat weak."


    "Couldn''t control my temper in the end. Surprisingly, one p almost destroyed the whole world."


    These statements truly frightened Poseidon.


    From all the clues, Poseidon concluded that William must be from the same era as Cronus, and he evenined about Cronus''s weakness?


    Moreover, William was the one who destroyed the world back then.


    Looking at him on a regr day, pretending as if he knows nothing...


    At such an old age, back then, he even flirted with his disciple, Artemis?


    Now he''s even more shameless...


    Such a thick-skinned old guy, forcibly borrowing his Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, who knows what else he might do?


    The high-ranking gods had thought of using this world as a chessboard, manipting various pieces to change the Divine Realm''s pattern.


    Ridiculously, just because William couldn''t control his temper, he smashed the chessboard into pieces.


    ...


    Upon hearing William''s im, Dionysus was stunned.


    A disciple of Poseidon, the God of the Sea?


    William?


    Why hadn''t he heard of him before?


    "You im to be a disciple of Poseidon? What proof do you have?"


    Dionysus had to take this seriously at this point.


    He held a high position within the Divine Alliance and was aware of theplex situations within the Divine Realm.


    Higher gods generally disliked intervening directly,if they wanted something done, they usually orchestrated it from the shadows, guiding events along their desired paths.


    Given the involvement of a higher god, he felt this person wouldn''t speak carelessly.


    "This sword in my hand is the proof!" William noticed that Dionysus appeared impulsive, but in reality, he had no intention of making a move lightly.


    Dionysus''s divine gaze fixed on the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in William''s hand, his expression growing serious.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian had scarcely been used in the Divine Realm over thousands of years.


    Dionysus knew that Poseidon had only recently used his divine weapon to y an army of angels attempting to invade the Prime World.


    But he had never seen the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian himself.


    The sword in William''s hand emitted a dangerous aura that Dionysus could sense.


    "You''re not trying to tell me that this sword is the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, are you?" Dionysus scrutinized William, chuckled, and said, "Since you im to be Poseidon''s disciple, I''ll take your word for it. But why did you rescue Hydra?"


    William raised an eyebrow: "Do I need to report Poseidon''s intentions to you?"


    Jed was stirring the pot from the side, saying, "Dionysus, you''ve been bbering for so long. Are we going to fight or not?"


    "William has already said, if you follow hismand,e down and perform a talent to please him, he will spare your life," Jedughed heartily. "Dionysus, you''re not really scared, are you? I can tell you, he is not Poseidon''s disciple! Absolutely not!"


    Would William the Obliterator be Poseidon''s disciple?


    Jed, having known William for a longer time, believed he was aware of William''s background.


    A disciple of Poseidon? That was merely a bluff.


    "William, why go to such lengths to bluff? Wouldn''t it be easier to just finish him off with a single sword strike?"


    After William revealed his identity as a disciple of Poseidon, Dionysus was initially not nning to act.


    After all, opposing a higher god was a terrifying prospect.


    If William truly was a disciple of a higher god, Dionysus just needed to probe a bit, rify the situation, then let him and Hydra leave.


    Now, with Jed''sment, and considering he had never heard of Poseidon having a disciple named William, there was no doubt left!


    Pretending to be Poseidon''s disciple and abducting Hydra.


    "Kill him! Capture Hydra alive!"


    Dionysus''s eyes shed coldly,he almost believed the story. If he let them go so easily, he would face usations back in the Divine Alliance, and this embarrassing incident would spread throughout the Divine Realm, tarnishing his reputation forever.


    The Celestial Legion of Olympus did not rx during their conversation, constantly maneuvering and forming up. The moment Dionysus issued the order, 36,000 Celestial Legion of Olympus soldiers took their positions, activating a magic formation.


    Anyone capable of rescuing Hydra from under Jed''s watch, whether or not he was Poseidon''s disciple, must possess some abilities.


    The sky was enveloped in divine light, and in the next moment, the entire God''s Tear Ridge was seemingly relocated to another parallel dimension.


    Jed coldly questioned, "Dionysus, why drag me into this?"


    "Mr. Carlson, I believe that even if this person managed to rescue Hydra under your watch, it wouldn''t have been easy. Now, if you join forces with us, we can surely capture both him and Hydra."


    Dionysus was very cautious. Given that Hydra was within the attack range of the magic formation, even with their prepared formation, they might not be able to detain Hydra today.


    They had included Jed in their calctions all along, but they hadn''t anticipated the sudden appearance of William, who seemed to be quite powerful.


    Jed sat there, making no move to intervene, saying, "I''m not as shameless as you, bullying the few with the many. Just get on with it and let me see how much more William has up his sleeve."


    He kept mentioning William but avoided using the full title "William the Obliterator," fearing Dionysus might panic upon hearing that name.


    "Then Mr. Carlson, watch closely!"


    Dionysus wasted no more time. Within the magic formation, the Celestial Legion of Olympus was invisible, and the entire God''s Tear Ridge seemed to be situated in the vast universe, with a huge magical formation pattern slowly rotating above William''s head.


    Thousands of lights smashed towards William.


    William patted Hydra''s head and looked at the magic formation, casuallymenting, "Starlight Burst Array? A pirated version?"


    The genuine Starlight Burst Array was created by Zeus, the king of the Olympian gods. Within the magic formation, a realm unto itself is formed, controlling the cycle of life and death, creation and destruction, capable of transforming the tiniest dust particle into a vast universe, possessing supreme power.


    William had once contended with Zeus himself, and even Zeus''s own magic formation seemed not to withstand his single sword strike...


    "Somewhat knowledgeable, what a pity!"


    William was hit by thousands of divine lights. For a moment, the rocks around him turned to dust, space fractured, and the terrifying force of the spatial turbulence capable of tearing everything apart...


    Dionysus found it ridiculous that William stood still, allowing the magic formation''s attack to hit him, not even drawing his sword.


    Is he just standing there waiting to die?


    It''s also unclear whether Hydra has died under this intense barrage of attacks.


    Considering Hydra was an ancient beast, it might be severely injured but survive within the Starlight Burst Array.


    When everything cleared, William stood in the same spot, stroking Hydra''s head, and raised an eyebrow, "Is that all the power it has?"

 Chapter 535 Do you think you can defeat me?

    <h4>Chapter 535 Do you think you can defeat me? </h4>


    Dionysus and the Celestial Legion of Olympus were all stunned!


    Within the magic formation, not even the hem of William''s clothes was damaged, and not a hair on his head was out of ce.


    The Hydra at his feet seemed as if nothing had happened.


    How is this possible?


    Is this so-called disciple of Poseidon actually Poseidon himself in disguise?


    "Mr. Carlson, as the Marshal of the Celestial Legion of Olympus, I order you to kill this man before us!" Dionysus was feeling fear.


    Facing such a person without Jed''s help, he felt today''s mission might be impossible to aplish.


    Jed snorted withughter: "Marshal of the Celestial Legion of Olympus? You think you can order me around?"


    He was stationed at God''s Tear Ridge solely to wait for William, hoping for another battle. Dionysus, merely at the Creator Deity level, dared tomand him?


    "Then don''t me us for destroying the world within this magic formation!" Dionysus grew nervous, regardless of William''s actual identity.


    In the Divine Realm, after such arge-scale conflict, it usually meant a fight to the death.


    He couldn''t possibly let William leave the magic formation alive!


    Although their Starlight Burst Array couldn''t transform the smallest dust particle into a vast universe like Zeus could, they had an ultimate move: to destroy the created world directly.


    This way, even a Supreme Deity, unless as adept in the spatialws as Moros, would be banished into the spatial turbulence.


    Those slightly weaker might be banished in the spatial turbulence forever.


    Jed, unafraid, instantly deployed his own domain to ensure he wouldn''t be harmed by the spatial turbulence when the world copsed.


    At this moment, William took a step forward, and a mysterious power directly seized control of the magic formation from Dionysus.


    The next moment, the magic formation in the sky shattered into starlight fragments, and God''s Tear Ridge returned to its original state.


    In the sky, the 36,000 Celestial Legion of Olympus warriors vomited blood and fell.


    Dionysus, too, spat out blood, severely injured.


    Their trump card, the Starlight Burst Array, was inexplicably broken by William?


    How was it broken?


    Dionysus truly had no idea what happened!


    William didn''t even draw his sword from beginning to end.


    Merely took a step forward?


    Jed looked at William with a face full of shock and disbelief.


    He, too, couldn''t see how William broke the magic formation.


    Thinking from his perspective, if he wanted to break this magic formation, it would be impossible to do so directly with a single sword strike.


    After all, it was a magic formation created by Zeus,id down by thebined effort of more than thirty thousand Celestial Legion of Olympus warriors. If Jed wanted to break the formation, he would inevitably have to pay a certain price.


    But William simply took a step forward, casually breaking through the formation.


    This level of power was terrifyingly overwhelming!


    And at the beginning, with millions of divine lights attacking, William didn''t even show a defensive stance. He just stood there, allowing all the attacks to hit him, and then emergedpletely unharmed.


    Too terrifying!


    Jed finally understood the gap between him and William clearly.


    Do you still think it was a slight difference that led to the loss in the evenly matched duel?


    That was simply a joke.


    It was clear that William the Obliterator had overwhelmingly surpassed him in strength!


    Because of the overwhelming difference in strength levels, William could win whenever he wanted, however he wanted.


    Jed had a moment of realization, with aplex expression, he said: "William the Obliterator, are you still saying you''re not at the level of a Supreme Deity?"


    William turned to look at Jed and said, "I really am not at the Supreme Deity level!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Jed said with a bitter smile, "If you''re not a Supreme Deity, how could you possibly break through so easily..."


    At this point, he paused, stunned again.


    Not a Supreme Deity level...


    But perhaps stronger than a Supreme Deity in terms of power!


    "So in ourpetition, you''ve been going easy on me all along!" Jed''s expression turned somewhat despondent, mumbling to himself before he seemed to vanish into a bright light, disappearing from God''s Tear Ridge in the blink of an eye.


    "William the Obliterator?" Dionysus''s pupils shrank upon hearing this name.


    He had heard of the name before.


    But only heard.


    In the Divine Realm, there were still some legends circting about William the Obliterator, but those legends portrayed a person whose power fluctuated, with a mysterious identity, and after the establishment of the Divine Alliance, no one had seen him again.


    Some said he had died, others that he had gone into hiding.


    Until recently, it was rumored that Hades issued an order from William the Obliterator stating that anyone whoes to the Prime World must follow the local rules.


    At that time, Dionysus was somewhat confused. Hades is one of the strongest at the Absolute Deity level.


    In the Divine Realm, the power levels are categorized as: Mortal Deity, Guardian Deity, Elemental Deity, Nature Deity, Destroyer Deity, Creator Deity, Supreme Deity, Absolute Deity.


    Reaching the Supreme Deity level is already extremely rare, and only those at the peak of Supreme Deity status who have a profound understanding of the cosmicws and are recognized by the Cosmic Entity, owning a unique divine artifact, can be called an Absolute Deity.


    Which means, Absolute Deity is the strongest existence under the high-ranking god-kings.


    But Hades had to convey the decree of William the Obliterator?


    What does that imply?


    Could the legendary William the Obliterator be a high-ranking god-king?


    Based on the capabilities demonstrated by the individual who identifies himself as William, it''s very likely that he is a high-


    ranking divine king.


    "Young man, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m not William the Obliterator; I am the worst disciple of the Sea God Poseidon, William." Naturally, William wouldn''t admit to being the legendary William the Obliterator.


    Today, he indeed disrupted the ns of the Divine Alliance, and naturally, the Sea God Poseidon should take the me.


    Why should Poseidon use him, after all?


    Admitting his identity? That''s out of the question!


    "You didn''t guess wrong earlier. The weapon in my hand is indeed the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian belonging to the Sea God Poseidon," William said arrogantly. "With the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in hand, not to mention your Starlight Burst Array being useless, my master, the Sea God Poseidon, even entrusted me with the Trident."


    "Do you think you can defeat me?"


    Ah!!


    For a moment, Dionysus didn''t know what to say.


    He even brought the Trident?


    His mind was in chaos. Is the person in front of him William the Obliterator or the disciple of the Sea God Poseidon, William?


    But regardless of which one it was, it seemed like he couldn''t afford to offend either.


    The key point is, in the Divine Realm, power dictates who gets to speak, and this William is outrageously strong.


    "I will report today''s events to Zeus, and we shall meet again!" Dionysus said before attempting to leave.


    Williamughed: "I didn''t give you permission to leave! Come down here!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dionysus fell straight from the sky and stood in front of William, unable to move.


    William looked at Dionysus and said, "I have a project right now and am looking for a partner. Would you consider it?"


    "..." Dionysus felt a chill down his spine. In that moment, he truly felt the terrifying presence of the person before him and could only ask with a stiff upper lip, "What do you want me to do?"


    William squinted and smiled: "Seeing how you were able to change your size, your current appearance is quite ugly. Change your form and let me have a look."


    Dionysus: "..."

 Chapter 536 Broken Divine Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 536 Broken Divine Artifacts </h4>


    "Your current appearance looks a bit scary, enough to frighten children."


    "That fierce face of yours, covered with a thick beard, and your teeth are all showing beneath it!"


    "Your skin is too dark! You need to be lighter! Have you ever seen Santa us?"


    ...


    Dionysus was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Themander of the grand Celestial Legion of Olympus actually sumbed to William''s tyranny, continually changing his own appearance.


    No, no, no!


    It was like undergoing stic surgery.


    In Dionysus''s view, a true strong man was supposed to look fierce and intimidating.


    Who knew William had such peculiar tastes, insisting on a project and demanding a change in appearance.


    Was his original form not majestic enough?


    The already injured gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus stood in the distance, watching theirmander change his appearance in strange ways, yet they dared not make a move.


    Hydra, lying at William''s feet, watched Dionysus change into amusing forms, wondering if Mr. Johnson was aiming to shoot aedy film.


    How could Dionysus have ever seen Santa us?


    In the end, under William''s persistent requests, he transformed into a white, chubby, and naive-looking figure.


    A muscr man with a six-pack was asked to turn into a plump figure with a round belly, looking innocently naive.


    The gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus all stared intently at theirmander.


    It was too ridiculous!


    "That''s about right!" William looked at Dionysus''s current form and said, "From today on, you''re with me. Let''s change your name!"


    Dionysus, through gritted teeth, said, "Enough, let them leave first! Whatever the project is, we can discuss it slowly."


    William nced at the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus nearby and smiled, "I had no intention of keeping them."


    "You mean, they can leave?" Dionysus was willing to endure such humiliation mainly because he feared William would annihte all his subordinates on a whim.


    Otherwise, why would he follow William''s orders and keep changing his appearance?


    William nodded, "I''ve always said that you cannot leave. If they want to leave, I''m not stopping them!"


    Dionysus took a deep breath and then told the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus, "Leave now!"


    The gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus could see that William''s power was terrifying.


    Theirmander was enduring humiliation for their safety.


    "We won''t leave! We will die with ourmander!"


    It was unclear who shouted this first, but soon after, like a thunderous wave, the cry echoed through the heavens!


    "We will die with ourmander!"


    "We will die with ourmander!"


    "We will die with ourmander!"


    ...


    William nced in that direction, and with just a look, a terrifying aura pressed down on everyone, making it hard for them to breathe.


    All voices stopped abruptly!


    "Leave, or stay all together!" William said indifferently, tossing the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian into the air. The divine sword stood mid-air, unleashing a terrifying energy pressure that enveloped all 36,000 gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus.


    With just a thought from William, all these gods could be reduced to nothingness.


    "Get out of here!" Dionysus couldn''t take it anymore and roared, "You bunch of failures, you think you''re worthy of dying with me? A bunch of ants, don''t you know what you are? So many of you set up a magic formation, and it was broken instantly, a bunch of failures!"


    "Get as far away from me as you can!" Dionysus scolded the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus, "Tell Zeus I''m not working under him anymore, all of you get out!"


    All the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus fell silent.


    Faced with William''s intimidating power and theirmander''s current rage.


    Even though they knew Dionysus said this so they could survive, they still didn''t know what to say.


    Who among the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus was a fool?


    Who couldn''t hear that Dionysus said all this just to save them?


    The power of the divine sword suspended in the sky was truly terrifying, and William was overwhelmingly strong.


    Even if they all attacked together, it was likely they would only add tens of thousands of souls to the death toll.


    William retracted the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and no longer paid attention to the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus.


    All the soldiers stood in neat rows, shouting, "Farewell to the Marshal!"


    After saying this, they turned around and prepared to leave.


    At that moment, Dionysus said, "Get out of here! Tell Zeus, from now on, I''m following the Sea God Poseidon."


    ...


    After the gods of the Celestial Legion of Olympus left, William looked at Dionysus with interest.


    Hisst statement was essentially a message to Zeus that he was captured by an envoy of the Sea God Poseidon, wasn''t it?


    Interesting!


    William was genuinely curious whether the realm ruled by the Sea God Poseidon would be thrown into chaos over this incident.


    As for Zeus, he came to possess divine power and imed the title of King of Gods after learning the Olympian Thunder Technique created by William.


    Zeus was one of William''s few disciples, albeit now the most powerful among them.


    Zeus was initially just a child taken care of by a group of goats in a cave on the ind of Crete. If he hadn''t learned secret techniques from William, he probably wouldn''t have achieved what he has today.


    After watching his troops leave, Dionysus waited for about ten minutes before he finally rxed, reverted to his original form, and stared at William, saying, "Come on, let''s see how strong you are!"


    William replied, "I don''t know my own strength, but it''s at least a bit more than yours."


    Dionysus donned his divine armor again, his body bing incredibly tall, with massive arms holding a staff entwined with ivy and grapevines.


    At the top of the staff was a pine cone, gathering energy rapidly and shining with blinding light, as a thick wave of energy shot towards William.


    Dionysus, one of the four great guardian deities beside Zeus, wielded a staff that was no ordinary object. When he unleashed this wave of energy, still 100 feet away from William, the ground around William sank dozens of feet, forming a huge pit.


    Hydra remained lying beside William, unfazed.


    A mere Creator Deity daring to strike at Mr. Johnson?


    Such folly!


    The energy wave almost instantly reached William''s face, but William didn''t move an inch, and the massive wave of energy dissipated just a few feet in front of him.


    Dionysus roared in anger, mming down his staff!


    In the void, numerous shadows appeared, and this staff, bestowed upon him by Zeus, although not as powerful as the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, possessed the power to destroy heaven and earth.


    As the staff was about to hit William, William extended a finger and firmly stopped the descending staff, standing on just a piece of a column that didn''t move at all, nor did the ground beneath him sink in the slightest.


    With a ng!


    William merely flicked his finger upwards, and the divine artifact given by Zeus shattered into pieces instantly.


    Dionysus was utterly shocked!


    This... a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon?


    Which high-ranking divine king has a disciple this powerful?


    William slightly lifted his eyelids and asked, "I see you have a few divine artifacts. How about we perform a toughness test on them as well?"

 Chapter 537 Have you not been taught a lesson in too long?

    <h4>Chapter 537 Have you not been taught a lesson in too long? </h4>


    Dionysus''s life could certainly be considered legendary, rising from a mere soldier to one of Zeus''s guardian deities and serving as the Marshal of the Celestial Legion of Olympus. He had participated in countless battles and faced numerous formidable enemies.


    Yet, he had never felt as powerless as he did today.


    Even the divine artifact bestowed upon him by Zeus was snapped in two by William with just a finger. How could he possibly fight back?


    Was he supposed to bite with his teeth?


    "I''m done fighting. What was that project you mentioned earlier?" As Dionysus spoke, he transformed into the chubby appearance William had requested earlier.


    It was clear he couldn''t win the fight.


    At this moment, Dionysus no longer believed William was just a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon.


    Firstly, he should have been aware of the disciples recruited by high-ranking divine kings.


    And the strength William had shown made it clear there was no need to think twice; this person was the legendary William the Obliterator.


    After all, Jed had already revealed his identity.


    Dionysus was now more inclined to believe that the person before him was William the Obliterator.


    The Divine Realm''s legend, William the Obliterator, pretending to be a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon to save Hydra and making enemies with the Divine Alliance, was quite interesting.


    Was William the Obliterator nning to engage in a game of strategy with the various high-ranking divine kings?


    Or was he, too, a high-ranking divine king?


    "The project I mentioned involves following someone, fighting our way to the Sanctum of the Holy Light, and then, I''ll give you some benefits." William had already decided that if Alice wanted to be stronger, the only way was through continuous battle. With two or three strong individuals by her side, he wouldn''t need to intervene personally.


    In "A Song of Ice and Fire," undergoing various hardships was enough to transform a person. Making Alice stronger shouldn''t be too difficult.


    Once he had made arrangements for Alice, he would then go on to do his own thing.


    "Fighting our way to the Sanctum of the Holy Light?" Dionysus frowned, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "You don''t need to ask about these things. Just say whether you agree or not," William said nonchntly, petting the obedient Hydra at his feet.


    "What if I refuse?" Dionysus asked.


    William looked at him, a smile gradually appearing on his face: "My little pet has been sealed for so many years, it probably hasn''t eaten meat in a long time."


    "..." Dionysus was left speechless.


    Refuse?


    How could he refuse?


    "Alright, who will I be traveling with?" Dionysus agreed straightforwardly.


    "You''ll meet them in time. For now, settle down in Blizzard City," William smiled. "Since you''ve agreed, you might as well change your name."


    "Let''s see, you''ll go by thest name Stone, first name Bob, nickname Blob."


    "Blob?!!" Dionysus looked at William through gritted teeth, "No problem."


    William smiled, "When the person I mentioned arrives in the Divine Realm, you''ll cause trouble for her as much as possible, then get her into fights. You just need to make sure she doesn''t get killed."


    "What kind of request is that?" Dionysus truly couldn''t grasp William''s thinking.


    "Just do as I say. I''ll see if I can find someone else to help," William reminded kindly. "You''d better not think about sneaking away. Otherwise, no matter where you flee, I''ll chop off your chubby head."


    Dionysus...


    Or should we say Blob...


    He took a deep breath and said, "Do you know that I am a guardian deity of Zeus?"


    "Zeus?" William frowned and said, "Hold on!"


    With that, William disappeared from the spot.


    At that moment, Zeus and Athena were ying chess on a floating ind in the Divine Realm.


    William suddenly appeared beside them.


    Both deities were startled.


    Zeus, wielding thunder and storms,mands the weather and rules over the divine realm as the King of Gods and the supreme ruler of the heavens.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom and war, is proficient in strategy and tactics, revered as the source of wisdom and the protector of warriors.


    Both are immensely respected high-ranking divine kings.


    Yet, someone managed to appear beside them unnoticed, genuinely startling them.


    Zeus, tall and with a refined demeanor, paused mid-sentence as he stared at William, then froze in recognition.


    "William the Obliterator?"


    Athena, too, was taken aback, halting her actions.


    "When did you return to the Divine Realm?"


    The two deities had a decent rtionship with William, and even they were unsure of the extent of his strength, only knowing that William was a bit more powerful than them.


    "I''ve just arrived in the Divine Realm not long ago," William nced at the chess game they were ying and said disdainfully, "Two woodpushers really getting into it, aren''t you?"


    If anyone else had spoken to the two high-ranking divine kings in such a manner, they probably would have been annihted on the spot.


    Buting from William, the two deities merely offered sheepish smiles.


    "William the Obliterator, don''t be so arrogant. If you''re up for it, let''s y a game!"


    Athena raised an eyebrow, ready to challenge William.


    "I''m short on time, so if we''re going to y chess, let''s make it quick."


    With a thought from Athena, the chess pieces from her game with Zeus instantly reset to their starting positions for a new game!


    Zeus red at Athena, "You really know how to pick your moment. In that game, you were three moves away from losing, and now you''ve reset the board."


    Athena chuckled, "We see each other all the time and have yed chess for so many years. William finallyes back, and I want to y a game with him. What''s wrong with that? Dad, you''re really being petty!"


    William wasted no time in banter, immediately picking up a chess piece and making his move.


    ...


    Within two minutes, the game was decided.


    After all, being beings of extraordinary divine power, their speed of y was incredibly fast.


    "Alright, I didn''te here to y chess with you," William said to Zeus. "I''m here to borrow someone."


    "Hmm? Who are you looking to borrow?" Even Zeus couldn''t predict what William intended to do.


    "Dionysus!"


    "What do you need him for?" Zeus frowned, "I''ve already agreed to let Dionysus assist God in carrying out a mission."


    Hearing this, William asked, "You''re not seriously nning something against the Shapeshifters and orchestrating a demon purge, are you? Are you looking to redraw territorial boundaries?"


    "How do you know about this n?" Zeusughed, "Since you''re aware, you should know that Dionysus is my bet, apanying Jesus to travel westward to the Sanctum of the Holy Light. Along the way, they will purge Shapeshifters and demons, and we will then redraw those territories."


    William kicked over the chessboard, saying, "Cut the nonsense! Jesus is now with me. I''m informing you that I''m taking Dionysus, not asking for your permission. What do I care about your purge ns?"


    "You... you''re beingpletely unreasonable!" Zeus, respected and revered, hadn''t been spoken to like this in years, and William''s attitude was infuriating.


    "When have I ever reasoned with you?" William''s palm shook, and the Sword of the Abyssal Guardiannded in his hand. "I even borrowed Poseidon''s Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and here I am asking to borrow a person from you, yet you''re giving me all this talk. Have you not been taught a lesson in too long?"

 Chapter 538 I shouldn’t say, I really shouldn’t!

    <h4>Chapter 538 I shouldn''t say, I really shouldn''t! </h4>


    Zeus stared at the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in William''s hand, frowning and asking, "What did you say this sword is?"


    William sneered, "The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian! You''re not telling me you don''t recognize it, are you?"


    Athena murmured softly, "This sword indeed looks like the legendary Sword of the Abyssal Guardian."


    "So what if you wield this divine sword?" Zeus huffed, "William, are you trying to threaten me? This operation against the Shapeshifters and demons is a joint decision made by the high-ranking divine kings of the Divine Alliance. Even if the sea god Poseidon himself came to borrow someone, it wouldn''t be allowed!"


    "When did you get so close to the Sea God Poseidon that he would lend you the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian?" Zeus,pletely missing the point,ughed, "Since you''ve borrowed the sword, why not let us take a look?"


    In just a few sentences, Zeus not only sessfully changed the subject to avoid the previous awkwardness but also attempted to get a closer look at the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    William was fuming with anger. Has this guy be senile or what?


    How can he not understand what I''m saying?


    William put away the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and clenched his fist, saying, "Forget it, I''ll just beat you up first! You talk too much."


    Zeus''s eyes shimmered, and the stars near the floating ind shone brightly. His aura became mysterious and profound, as if ethereal voices were echoing, "William, do you really think I''m still the same Zeus from hundreds of thousands of years ago?"


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he threw a punch directly.


    Under that punch, the myriad of stars that seemed eternal instantly dimmed, and Zeus''s energy shield was shattered by the force.


    "Pfft!"


    Without any surprise, Zeus was struck in the face by William''s punch.


    Under the cover of William''s fist, all divine techniques and secret arts turned into illusions.


    The mighty King of Gods, Zeus, was knocked to the ground, appearing as frail as a mere mortal.


    William then kicked him twice more, looking down from above, muttering, "King of Gods, Zeus, right?"


    "Not the same Zeus from hundreds of thousands of years ago, huh?"


    "Acting tough in front of me!"


    ...


    Athena watched, utterly dumbfounded.


    She remembered William the Obliterator being formidable, but not to this extent!


    Knocking Zeus down with a single punch?


    Leaving him without the strength to even defend himself.


    Athena slowly turned her head away, pretending she saw nothing.


    She was already recalcting William the Obliterator''s power in her mind.


    After three minutes of ruthless beating, William ended the assault with a kick and asked again, "I''ll ask you onest time, will you lend him to me or not?"


    Zeus was a mess, with disheveled hair, torn clothes, and a face covered in bruises. To the uninformed, it might look like he had been in a street brawl.


    "William, is this how you ask to borrow someone? This is robbery!" Zeus was almost in tears. During the tens of thousands of years William was away from the Divine Realm, he had diligently pondered the cosmic truths, increasing his strength countless times over.


    Yet,pared to William, the gap seemed even wider.


    Despite being revered by all living beings and the king of the Olympian gods, he was brutally beaten by William, his divine powers rendered useless.


    William coldly stated, "If I say it''s borrowing, then it''s borrowing!"


    Zeus, sitting on the ground, waved his hand with a resignedughter, "If you say it''s borrowing, then borrow as long as you like."


    Is this what you call borrowing?


    It''s more polite than robbery.


    "Since you''ve agreed,e with me. You tell him yourself." With a wave of his hand, William and Zeus suddenly appeared before Dionysus.


    Dionysus was still trying to adjust to his new appearance and identity. Seeing Zeus suddenly appear before him, his rotund body stood frozen in ce, unsure of what to do.


    "Zeus... What happened?"


    Seeing Zeus with a face full of bruises and his clothes in disarray, Dionysus was at a loss for words.


    Zeus looked as if he had been violently assaulted.


    William''s punches weren''t that simple,even a high-ranking divine king couldn''t immediately heal from injuries inflicted by him.


    Zeus: "..."


    He never imagined that William would actually bring him before Dionysus.


    Where does that leave his dignity as the King of Gods?


    Williamughed, "Sorry for embarrassing you in front of your subordinate."


    Just as Jed hoped to see William get beaten up, William found some joy in Zeus losing face in front of his subordinate.


    Zeus gave Dionysus a look and coughed lightly, asking, "How did you end up like this?"


    After finishing his question, both nced at William and then shared a bitter smile.


    Was there even a need to ask?


    It was William''s doing.


    "Now he''s made me change my name to Bob Stone and even gave me a nickname, Blob."


    "Blob, from now on, whatever this respected Mr. Johnson asks you to do, just do it." Zeus didn''t want to say much more; any more would bring tears.


    The mighty King of Gods, beaten ck and blue, and now his guardian deity knew about it. If this got out, wouldn''t it be aughingstock?


    Bob Stone swallowed hard, truly questioning if his eyes and ears were deceiving him.


    His own boss had been beaten up.


    And Zeus was calling William the respected Mr. Johnson? Telling him to follow William''s orderspletely.


    So, what exactly was the identity of this person who imed to be a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon?


    "I understand," Bob initially thought Zeus would stand up for him, but it now seemed that Zeus was no match for William.


    If Zeus wasn''t his match, then he must be a being more powerful than a high-ranking divine king.


    William the Obliterator, more powerful than a high-ranking divine king, confirmed!


    "William, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now." Zeus just wanted to leave immediately.


    William nodded, "Go ahead."


    After receiving William''s response, Zeus, before leaving, said to Bob, "Bob, do well working with Mr. Johnson! It''s promising."


    Bob felt as though he had switched leaders and couldn''t help but ask, "What about the Divine Alliance...?"


    Zeusughed, "My rtionship with Mr. Johnson is good, don''t worry, I''ll handle this."


    "..."


    With the old leader having given his instructions, Bob really didn''t know what else to say. Apart from working well with William, what else could he do?


    "Everything''s been made clear, so I''ll be going now." Zeus also knew that Bob likely wouldn''t spread the word about him being beaten up by William the Obliterator, as William wasn''t the type to boast about such things. As long as no one else saw it, it might as well not have happened.


    After speaking, Zeus disappeared from Blizzard City.


    In just that short time, Athena had already gone to Demeter''s to enjoy some fruit.


    "Did you know? Just now, Zeus got beaten up?"


    "Hmm? Beaten up? Did Poseidon do it?"


    "Hahaha! I shouldn''t say! I shouldn''t say!"


    After Athena left, Demeter went to chat with Aphrodite, and after a while, they got to the juicy part.


    "Aphrodite, did you hear? Poseidon beat up Zeus!"


    "Ah?" Aphrodite looked puzzled, "Why would the Sea God Poseidon hit him?"


    "Um, ording to Athena, it seems like Zeus... tsk tsk!"


    "Oh! I get it! Didn''t Zeus go around chasing women again? Did he go after one of Poseidon''s female disciples this time?"


    "I shouldn''t say, I really shouldn''t!"

 Chapter 539 I think being a mode of transportation is quite good.

    <h4>Chapter 539 I think being a mode of transportation is quite good. </h4>


    Zeus never expected that just by apanying William on a trip, the gossip of him being beaten up would spread throughout the entire Divine Realm.


    And there were countless versions of the story,


    The key detail was that the person who beat him had turned into the Sea God Poseidon.


    It''s not that Demeter had a wild imagination,after all, Zeus was a high-ranking divine king, and only a few in the Divine Realm could overpower him.


    Among those few high-ranking divine kings, only the Sea God Poseidon was known for his vtile temper.


    Moreover, there had been news that a disciple of Poseidon wielding the Trident and Sword of the Abyssal Guardian had killed St. Benedict, even managed to subdue Jesus, and rescued Hydra.


    Combining this with the incident of Zeus being beaten led to wild spection.


    The Sea God Poseidon, too, heard some of these gossip tales and waspletely thrown off.


    What in the world happened?


    Using the Trident and Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to kill St. Benedict?!!


    Who else could it be if not that scoundrel William?


    And now William was even pretending to be his disciple?


    Wasn''t this pushing him towards a dead end?


    Although he didn''t really support the Divine Alliance''s high-ranking divine kings'' n to purge the Shapeshifters and demons, his idea was to have Williame to the Divine Realm and sabotage their n.


    Well, it seems the original n was indeed sabotaged, but it inadvertently dragged him into the mess as well.


    The Sea God Poseidon was in the Pce of the Sea God, pondering his next move when Zeus appeared in his room.


    "My dear brother, what are you trying to do?" Zeus started, "You agreed with the purge n when we discussed it before. Now, with all this chaos, what are you aiming for?"


    The Sea God Poseidon pondered, "If I say it wasn''t me who did it, would you believe me?"


    Zeus raised his eyebrows and said, "If it wasn''t you, then who else could it be? Who else could take the Trident and Sword of the Abyssal Guardian from your hands?"


    "I know you''ve retrieved the Trident, Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and other Olympian artifacts, but such actions have disrupted the order of the entire Divine Alliance!"


    "The order of the entire Divine Alliance?" The Sea God Poseidon didn''t bother to exin and simply sneered, "Even if it was me orchestrating everything from behind, so what?"


    Zeus felt he got the answer he was looking for and asked, "Are you nning to swallow up the Catholic Church as well?"


    The Sea God Poseidon''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Brother, what do you think?"


    "Brilliant!" Zeus nodded, "If that''s what you want, I''m willing to cooperate. It won''t be long before God and his followerse looking for trouble. Why not join forces..."


    Poseidon nodded, "Joining forces is a good idea!"


    The two high-ranking divine kings began discussing their ns in the Pce of the Sea God, never touching on the subject of William forcefully borrowing the Trident and Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    They were waiting for God''s emissaries toe knocking, looking for an excuse to annihte them.


    ...


    Zeus could never have known that God already knew who was responsible and would definitely note to the Pce of the Sea God seeking revenge.


    Bob was taken care of, and William took him to meet up with Jesus and the ancient dragon.


    "From now on, you''re a team!"


    "To that frost dragon! You''ll serve as transportation, but you''re too big. Ever seen a sports car?"


    Riding a dragon was too conspicuous, and no one would dare approach. Turning it into a sports car would be more practical.


    "A... sports car?" The ancient dragon was utterly baffled, having never heard of such a thing in its long life.


    After a moment''s thought, William projected the image of a Ford Econoline van into the ancient dragon''s mind.


    "Like this!"


    "Uh, I''ll give it a try!" The ancient dragon could only transform into a van.


    William walked around it, looking satisfied with the result.


    Actually,pared to a sports car, he preferred a van because it could carry more people.


    "From now on, just maintain this form," William said. "Now we have a meat shield, bait to attract attacks, transportation, and main damage output. We''re just missing one... You two wait here, I''ll find someone with a bit of strength."


    "Just find someone with a bit of strength?" Bob was a bit puzzled.


    "Do you know where to find someone adept in using cunning strategies? Hmm, is there anyone in the Divine Realm who is notoriously difficult for the gods to deal with, someone cunning and powerful?"


    "A cunning and powerful individual? There is one; his name is Loki, currently in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods'' prison," Bob said. "Loki, just a Supreme Deity, dared to attack the headquarters of the Divine Alliance alone. It was quite a hassle to capture him."


    "Oh? Loki got caught? He''s the one then." William couldn''t be bothered to pick anyone else for the team.


    His main purpose in forming a team was to train Alice, intending to directly make their way to the Sanctum of the Holy Light.


    "Yes! It happened not long ago. He somehow got his hands on the Cosmic Cube, absorbed its bizarre powers, and gained some abilities. Zeus saw him as talented and sealed him with an official position. Then, getting carried away, he proimed himself Master of the Gods, demanded to be Zeus''s equal, injured a few minor deities, and ended up being knocked out by God, who came to attend the Divine Alliance''s gods'' gathering, and was then taken to the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods'' prison."


    As Bob recounted the story, he opened up, "Isn''t he just asking for trouble?"


    "At that time, Zeus had invited deities from other factions, the three high-ranking divine kings were there, along with over a hundred Supreme Deities, and more than fifty Kings of the Shapeshifters. Yet, he alone thought he could confront the entire Divine Alliance."


    Hearing all this, William finally asked, "Did he beat you?"


    At that question, Bob was taken aback, his expression bing unnatural, "How could that be? If I had intervened, he wouldn''t have stood a chance."


    William said, "He''s stronger than you."


    Gritting his teeth, Bob admitted, "Alright! I concede, the guy did have some skills, but he''s definitely not right in the head."


    William asked again, "So, did he beat you?"


    Bob took a deep breath, a sense of unprecedented dejection washing over him as he said weakly, "Even if he did beat me, it''s no big deal. After all, he is indeed stronger than I am."


    "That settles it then!" Williamughed.


    "What do you mean ''that settles it then''?" Bob felt a sense of foreboding.


    William''s smile took on a strange quality as he said, "From now on, the ancient frost dragon will serve as transportation, Jesus will act as bait to attract attacks, you will be the tank, and then Loki will be responsible for support in battle. Once I bring your team leader here, your mission will be to protect Jesus and allow the team leader to engage the enemy as much as possible."


    Bob felt as though his brain wasn''t quite keeping up. Could this be why he had turned into this chubby form?


    He didn''t quite understand what William was saying.


    "You don''t need to understand now. Loki is imprisoned in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, right? I''m going to get Loki out."


    Bob repeated, "He''s in the Divine Alliance''s headquarters, the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods!"


    "I know, you''ve already told me that!"


    "You''re not thinking of rescuing Loki from the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods'' prison, are you?"


    William looked at him and asked, "Can''t I?"


    Jesus remained silent, offering noment.


    The ancient dragon, now transformed into a van, couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Johnson, I am a frost dragon capable of flying in the skies. Why make me a mode of transportation?"


    William stared at it and said, "If you don''t like my arrangement, should I go find another dragon?"


    Hydra, drooling slightly, also gave it a peculiar look.


    The ancient dragon felt the depth in William''s gaze, sensing that a wrong answer might lead to it bing dinner.


    Thus, it could only mutter softly, "I think being a mode of transportation is quite good."

 Chapter 540 Her thought process was a bit too broad, wasn’t it?

    <h4>Chapter 540 Her thought process was a bit too broad, wasn''t it? </h4>


    After selecting his team, William took a moment to check on Earth, where Alice was still deep in meditation.


    William had only been gone for a day when a Cosmic Entity deliberately directed the energy from three thousand parallel dimensions towards Earth, causing the''s energy levels to surge by nearly tenfold.


    It was just the first day, so nothing particrly unusual happened.


    However, the speed at which Earth was siphoning energy from other parallel dimensions was insane. If this continued, it would inevitably attract the attention of powerful beings from other worlds.


    William wasn''t too concerned.


    How strong could these beings from parallel dimensions be?


    Could they withstand a p from him?


    Alice''s progress in training was exceptionally rapid due to the unique nature of her power-boosting secret techniques, which were akin to having cheats enabled.


    "Not bad!" William observed, quite satisfied with her progress.


    Perhaps the Cosmic Entity was simply trying to elerate Alice''s training.


    After all, what ill intentions could a Cosmic Entity have?


    William also made a detour to check on Amy at the Gxy Special Forces.


    Amy, now ten years old, had disyed such talent that major Soulmancer organizations were envious.


    However, Amy remained with the Gxy Special Forces, as Oxys, the Shapeshifters lord William had helped, and Seraphina were constantly by her side, caring for her meticulously.


    Oxys, whose power was nowparable to that of a Nature Deity, always transformed into a cute little dog around Amy.


    When other guilds tried to poach Amy from the Gxy Special Forces, Oxys''s bared teeth were enough to send their leaders running.


    When William found Amy, the young girl was primarily focused on martial arts.


    Steven and the others had expended considerable effort to find a fragment of the Celestial Quake Fist technique, a martial art that could, at best, advance a practitioner to the mid-level Soulmancer stage.


    Even with Earth''s abundant energy, there were no high-level secret techniques avable.


    "Mr. Johnson." Steven hurriedly greeted William upon seeing him.


    William nodded, not asking anything, and simply observed Amy, noting that her progress in strength enhancement was too slow.


    Amy, seeing William, blinked at him twice and then continued her punching practice.


    William didn''t interrupt her, instead chatting idly with Steven on the side.


    After finishing her practice, Amy ran over to William and eximed, "Mr. Johnson, it''s been so long since youst visited me."


    William patted her head and asked, "Would you like to be my disciple?"


    William was genuinely fond of this child. Amy''s talent far surpassed Alice''s, and given her young age, her potential was boundless if she truly became his disciple.


    "Be your disciple?" Amy asked, puzzled.


    Despite her young age, after systematic learning, she was aware of the existence of Soulmancers with extraordinary abilities in the world.


    In her mind, Mr. Johnson was known mainly for his delicious cooking and...


    She had seen William split bricks with his bare hands, and although William had imed he could fly, she had never seen him do so.


    "No!" Amy shook her head, "I want to improve my strength so I can protect my mom and you too."


    In her view, Mr. Johnson was nice, but not particrly impressive.


    Steven couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    What had this child missed?


    He had witnessed a mysterious individual who could annihte tens of thousands of angels showing utmost respect in front of William, knowing well that William was an unparalleled powerhouse.


    And now, William had offered to take her as a disciple, and she had declined!


    Oxys, following Amy, barked beside them.


    William offering to take on a disciple and being refused?


    "Then I won''t insist," William said. "Would you like to find a powerful master then?"


    William was never one to force others,he had already given Amy two opportunities to be his disciple, but she had not taken them.


    Since that''s the case, let''s find her a master.


    After all, he seems to have never been very good at teaching disciples.


    "How powerful?" Amy''s eyes twinkled with stars.


    William countered, "How powerful do you want?"


    Amy, tilting her head back, said, "Can I even wish for a deity as a master?"


    "Of course! Come with me!" William said and then took Amy to a separate room.


    Amy''s little head was filled with question marks.


    She was just joking, did Mr. Johnson take her seriously?


    After they entered the room, William ced a bunch of statues on a pedestal and said, "These are all deities. Whichever you want as a master, I''ll have them teach you."


    "Which one is powerful?" Amy naively asked.


    A smart child would definitely think William was joking with her.


    William replied, "They are all quite powerful."


    These sculptures represented gods from the Divine Realm, including the three high-ranking Olympian gods, the Absolute Deities of the Zodiac, twelve deities of witchcraft, Odin, and God.


    Most of them had a decent rtionship with William.


    Amy looked at the wooden sculptures, unable to discern which was more powerful, pointing here and there for a long time. Finally, she looked up innocently and asked, "Can they all be my masters?"


    "All of them, you choose!" William thought, given his rtionship with these beings, asking them to take on a disciple should not be met with refusal.


    Amy said, "I mean, have them all as my masters."


    William couldn''t help but be stunned,this girl...


    Her thought process was a bit too broad, wasn''t it?


    Isn''t it said that children usually make one choice?


    It seems like Amy, not the brightest child, is also not good at making choices.


    "That''s possible too! I actually think it''s a great idea!" Williamughed and said, "Then I''ll have theme to meet you one by one."


    After saying this, William''s consciousness directly locked onto Zeus and Poseidon, who were in the Pce of the Sea God.


    "You two,e here!"


    William''s voice resounded in their minds.


    Zeus and Poseidon were initially waiting for God''s retaliation when they suddenly felt this familiar yet unfamiliar presence and looked at each other.


    "It''s William the Obliterator."


    "He''s here again?" Zeus hadn''t forgotten how he was beaten by William the Obliterator.


    "..." Poseidon gave a helpless smile.


    He had never mentioned the incidents involving William the Obliterator to his brother.


    "What does he want us for?"


    "Brother, show some spine. You can choose not to go." Poseidon said, and in a sh of golden light, he disappeared, appearing before William the next moment.


    Zeus hesitated inside the Pce of the Sea God but eventually teleported to William''s presence.


    Spine?


    What spine?


    William the Obliterator was like a shadow looming over his head. The beatings from William had stalled his progress in strength, turning William into a psychological barrier for him.


    Today, he intended to break through this psychological barrier!

 Chapter 541 The Truth Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 541 The Truth Emerges </h4>


    William was about to greet the Sea God Poseidon when he appeared.


    Zeus also materialized in front of him.


    "Zeus, we meet again." William greeted him with a smile.


    William and the Sea God Poseidon had always been on good terms, with Poseidon being more easy-going, while Zeus was somewhat more reserved.


    "William the Obliterator!" Zeus stared at William, a sh of severity in his eyes, andmanded in a low voice, "Come in!"


    William looked at him puzzledly, sensing that Zeus wanted to pull him into his domain.


    But he didn''t want to go.


    Then, nothing changed.


    The severe look in Zeus''s eyes vanished, reced by confusion and shock.


    The domain of a high-ranking divine king was fully activated, yet William remained unaffected.


    This was the domain of a high-ranking divine king!!


    William said, "If you have something to say, just say it. Poseidon is not an outsider."


    The Sea God Poseidon looked at his brother sideways: "Brother, that''s quite the spine!"


    He understood that Zeus had intended to pull William into his domain for a proper fight.


    Such a thought indeed showed some backbone.


    The Sea God Poseidon had always been unclear about how powerful William really was and who he was exactly. Ever since he saw the stele in the New York City Museum, his curiosity had only deepened.


    If the inscriptions on that stele were true, then after they, the three brothers, defeated Cronus, it was William who divided Cronus''s power into three parts, giving them to Poseidon and his brothers.


    That meant, in front of William, the three great gods would have to call him uncle.


    ...


    Zeus was also immensely shocked inside. When William had beaten him before, he hadn''t felt him to be this strong.


    "I... indeed, it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other. I''ve missed you, William. Where have you been all these years?" Zeus was genuinely prepared to concede to reality.


    "Ha!" The Sea God Poseidonughed out loud, giving Zeus a strange look.


    "I haven''t gone anywhere, just wandering around out of boredom." William considered himself quite the conversationalist.


    After all these years apart, he was also curious about what Poseidon meant, "What did you mean by ''spine'' just now?"


    Poseidon smiled at Zeus and said softly, "Brother, where''s your spine?"


    Finally, Zeus couldn''t hold back any longer, gritting his teeth, he said, "William the Obliterator, enter my domain. I want to have a proper fight with you."


    William suddenly understood what Poseidon meant by ''spine.''


    His smile grew even stranger, enjoying the situation as Poseidon stirred things up from the side.


    "A domain, huh?" William said, "How about this, both of youe into my domain!"


    As soon as he spoke, Poseidon and Zeus felt the world around them change dramatically, with all cosmicws disappearing, leaving nothing but void around them, and only William in front of them.


    William rubbed his hands together and said, "I see you''re both getting on in years, you need to stretch your muscles!"


    Poseidon was shocked and said, "William, I didn''t say I wanted to spar with you."


    Williamughed, "But I want to spar with you! Two is a spar, three is fun."


    Zeus tried to use his divine powers, only to find that after being forcibly pulled into William''s domain, he was as powerless as a mortal.


    As for his high-ranking divine king''s domain, it couldn''t be activated at all.


    The two high-ranking divine kings were as if their powers had been nullified.


    William punched Poseidon in the stomach, chuckling, "Spine, right?"


    Poseidon was torn betweenughter and tears: "I never said I had any spine. It was my brother who said that."


    "You''re full of tricks too!" William, still not satisfied, hit him a couple more times and then kicked him over.


    Zeus, watching from the side, suddenly shouted at William, "Master! I was wrong!"


    William was taken aback, asking, "What did you call me?"


    "Master, I remember now, you are our master!" Zeus said, "I remember when we were kids, and you did this to Poseidon, you said the same thing. And this feeling, I remember it now."


    William quickly regained hisposure and said, "Calling me master won''t help!"


    Then, he unleashed a flurry of blows on Zeus as well.


    Talking about spine in front of him?


    And even trying to pull him into a domain for a duel.


    How could their rtionship improve without giving him a good beating?


    Zeus has also fully realized the situation just now.


    William the Obliterator was always shrouded in mystery, but logically, in their realm, they, the three high-ranking Olympian gods, were supposed to be the strongest beneath the Cosmic Entity. However, when William''s domain was activated, their divine powers were nullified.


    The only one capable of doing this must be their even more mysterious master from the past.


    The Sea God Poseidon also had an epiphany. With Zeus''s words, everything suddenly made sense to him.


    When they were very young, a mysterious master had taught the three brothers how to use their divine powers.


    ...


    With this realization, everything became clear.


    Why William was so powerful.


    William''s remark "Calling me master won''t help" wasn''t a denial, was it?


    Not denying it meant he was acknowledging it, right?


    "Master, we''ve missed you!" After being beaten, Zeus actually hugged William''s legs and cried out.


    William, however, didn''t know how to continue.


    It was like a child being naughty, getting a spanking, and then hugging his legs crying. Could he continue to hit?


    It didn''t feel right to go on.


    The Sea God Poseidon also straightened his clothes and respectfully said to William, "Master."


    Seeing his brother behaving so formally, Zeus instantly felt he had acted rashly, let go of William''s legs, took a couple of steps back, and respectfully called out, "Master!"


    William never expected they would find out.


    Back when the three brothers were children, he hadn''t really taught them much. They were naturally talented, but their powers were somewhat weak in the world of the gods at that time. Considering they were Cronus''s children, William decided to act as their master and took care of them for a while.


    As for teaching them anything...


    He felt he hadn''t really taught them much.


    "Alright! I''m not your master," William waved his hand, opting for a firm denial, and swiftly changed the subject, saying, "If you two have the time, could you take that little girl in the room as a disciple?"


    Zeus and Poseidon exchanged nces, and Zeus asked, "Which one of us does the master want to take her as a disciple?"


    William said, "If you''re free, both of you teach her. Consider her your joint disciple."

 Chapter 542 Being greedy doesn’t make sense

    <h4>Chapter 542 Being greedy doesn''t make sense </h4>


    "Master, if it''s your request, we naturally have no problem," Zeus said with full respect after confirming William the Obliterator was indeed their mysterious master from childhood.


    William waved his hand and said, "Again, I''m not your master. Don''t misrecognize. And about that little girl outside, take her as a disciple if you want, don''t if you don''t want to. I haven''t made any demands."


    This is really troublesome. If the news that he is the master of the three high-ranking Olympian gods gets out, could he still have fun in the future?


    Wouldn''t life be boring?


    "Alright, master! I''m willing to take that little girl as my disciple."


    After Zeus spoke, he got beaten up again.


    "I''ve told you, I''m not your master. Can''t you understand?" William said, "If you''re willing to take her as a disciple, I''ll give her your little statue. When she wants to learn something from you, you cane to her."


    Since Amy wanted all the deities as her masters and now she''s just a mortal with her mother still alive, there''s no need to go to the Divine Realm. Thus, her masters would have toe down to Earth to teach her.


    This also has its benefits.


    William thinks that in the future, when powerful beings from other parallel dimensionse to Earth to cause trouble, they might as well prepare a big surprise for them now.


    With Amy''s mastersing to teach her in turns, if there''s an external threat, would they just sit by and do nothing?


    Probably not.


    Just like the Sea God Poseidon facing the angelic legions.


    Earth is considered a Prime World by the powerhouses of the Divine Realm,they haven''t reconquered it, so how could they tolerate invaders from other parallel dimensions?


    The masters William chose for Amy are all top-tier powerhouses.


    Against something like the angelic legions, a thousand would die for every thousand thate, ten thousand for every ten thousand.


    After everything was settled, William closed his domain and had Amy perform the disciple initiation ceremony for her two new masters.


    Amy is no longer the five-year-old child she once was; she has learned some manners by now and wouldn''t be as ignorant as she was five years ago.


    "Please ept my highest respect, my two masters," Amy stood respectfully in front of Zeus and Poseidon.


    The two high-ranking divine kings looked at Amy, then at William, and exchanged nces...


    William ced the statues of Zeus and Poseidon in front of Amy, saying, "Whenever you want to learn from a master, just call out to the statue as ''master.''"


    Zeus and the Sea God Poseidon were quite impressed by William''s approach.


    Traditionally, disciples learn from their masters with utmost reverence, their learning opportunities dependent on the master''s mood.


    With Amy, itpletely changed; whenever Amy wants to learn, she just has to call out to a statue, and the master has toe down from the Divine Realm to teach.


    Moreover, many Soulmancer organizations emphasize lineage, where one can only take one master.


    Amy did well, having two high-ranking divine kings as her masters.


    "Alright, you can leave now. I''ll let her meet her other masters."


    Afterpleting the procedure, William was ready to have other deities and powerful beingse by one after another.


    "Ah?" The Sea God Poseidon was a bit confused. There were other masters?


    Wasn''t learning from just these two high-ranking divine kings enough?


    William gestured towards the statues on the table, saying, "She said she wanted to learn from everyone."


    The Sea God Poseidon and Zeus looked at those statues, and even as high-ranking divine kings, they were astonished.


    Having so many masters at once?


    That''s outrageous!


    At that moment, Amy stepped forward, tugging on William''s clothes and whispered, "Mr. Johnson, can I just learn from these two masters?"


    Zeus and the Sea God Poseidon were greatly pleased.


    Right, having already taken them as masters, why bother learning from others?


    William asked, "Didn''t you just say you wanted all of them?"


    Amy pouted and said, "So many masters, learning all kinds of knowledge will make me confused, and I can''t keep up."


    Being greedy doesn''t make sense,indeed, that''s the logic.


    And often, having a disciple signifies the passing on of mysterious powers.


    If Amy were to learn from only one master, she might receive that master''s full attention. But if she were to learn from a dozen masters at the same time, to which side would she truly belong?


    Most importantly, many of the masters Amy chose represent opposing forces. If two factions were to sh in the future, whose side would Amy support?


    "Then just recognize those two as your masters."


    William also felt that having too many masters would be troublesome.


    With Poseidon and Zeus teaching her, she couldn''t go wrong.


    "Amy, I am the Sea God Poseidon. If anyone bullies you, just invoke my name," Poseidon said, pulling out a gem from his chest called the Heart of the Ocean and handing it to Amy, "This Heart of the Ocean is my gift to you as a token of our meeting."


    The Heart of the Ocean was actually something William gave to Poseidon to y with back when he was looking after Zeus and his brothers under the guise of a mysterious master.


    Seeing this, Zeus waved his robe, and an ancient amulet appeared in his palm, "Amy, this is my protective amulet. I''ll give it to you today as a wee gift."


    With Poseidon having given a gift, Zeus naturally wanted to offer his blessings as well.


    The power of this amulet originated from the Celestial Thunderheart of the gods'' era, capable of absorbing the energy of heaven and earth, apanying Zeus for countless years. He gently touched Amy''s forehead with it.


    The amulet merged into her soul.


    The energy around started to surge violently, with Amy''s forehead bing an energy vortex, frantically absorbing the surrounding power.


    Seeing this, William frowned, gently touched the top of Amy''s head, and sealed the amulet''s power.


    "Building any house must start from the foundation; what are you trying to do?" William still hoped that Amy would gradually increase her strength on her own.


    While the gifted divine artifacts are beneficial, obtaining great power without facing challenges or making efforts on the path of cultivation isn''t truly a blessing for her.


    Just like Alice, even though she is protected by a Cosmic Entity, William still continuously creates difficulties for her.


    Relying too much on others always limits one''s achievements.


    Zeus dared not express any disagreement, instead offering an awkward smile: "Master, you are right."


    Regardless of whether William acknowledges it or not, Zeus would maintain the proper respect due to him.


    William couldn''t be bothered with him; having his identity discovered, would he have to act as a master punishing his disciple when beating him in the future?


    That would be no fun.


    William was still contemting having some fun with them.


    The struggle among high-ranking divine kings for territories is ultimately about gaining the power of faith to be stronger.


    The so-called high-ranking divine kings, Kings of the Shapeshifters, have intricate connections with the Cosmic Entity,they can be considered the guardians of the Cosmic Entity.


    The Cosmic Entity wanting its guardians to be stronger seems to have some special reasons.


    To help it in its battles?


    Hmm, William wasn''t too concerned with these matters for the time being. After exining everything, he bid farewell to Amy.


    He was nning to stealthily seek out Loki now.

 Chapter 543 An impossible task?

    <h4>Chapter 543 An impossible task? </h4>


    After Poseidon and Zeus just took Amy as a disciple, both of them immediately stayed with the Gctic Special Forces.


    William had been waiting in the courtyard for half a month when Alice finally woke up.


    "You woke up so soon, making good progress," William said, looking at Alice without a hint of excitement. "Come on, I''ll take you to a nice ce."


    As soon as Alice opened her eyes, she was startled by William''s words.


    Why did that sound so familiar?


    "Where to?" Alice asked with a pained expression, her voice weak.


    "To rescue your future teammates," William said, a slow smile spreading across his face, warm as a spring breeze.


    Here ites!


    He''s here!


    Seeing William''s smile, Alice instantly remembered the scene where William had kicked her off a cliff.


    Yes, his smile was just like that back then.


    The Divine Alliance''s headquarters is located in the center of the Divine Realm, with the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods covering about 460,000 square miles.


    It''s an expansive area featuring majestic temples built of marble or other stones, showcasing a unique colonnade structure.


    The design emphasizes clean lines, symmetricalyouts, tall pirs, and decorative carvings, making it the most energy-abundant ce in the entire Divine Realm.


    Compared to a remote small town like Blizzard City, this is truly magnificent.


    The rest of the architectural structure of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods is actually quite simr to that of major cities on Earth.


    The city streets areid out in a ring road system akin to Washington D.C., with partition walls dividing the city into 36yers, from the outermost 1st Zone to the central 36th Zone.


    However, ess to the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods is strictly controlled; only those recognized by the Divine Alliance can enter the outermost 1st Zone.


    To enter the 2nd Zone, one must apply at the auditing agency in the 1st Zone of the Divine Alliance and then get permission from the 2nd Zone''s auditing agency.


    Intruders will be eradicated by the barrier.


    If William wishes, he could directly take Alice into the central 36th Zone.


    But of course, Alice must rescue her squad members herself.


    Loki is imprisoned in the 28th Zone.


    "You''re saying... you want me to rescue Loki? The same Loki who tried to conquer Earth and caused chaos in Asgard?" Alice stood in front of the massive gates of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods,pletely overwhelmed.


    "Yes, now he''s caused trouble in this Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods and is locked up in the 28th Zone," William exined. "You''re now at the headquarters of the Divine Alliance. Your task is to find a way into the 28th Zone, rescue Loki, and make him a member of your team. I''ve arranged everything else for you, including the rest of your team members and your transportation."


    Alice was bbergasted: "Isn''t Loki supposed to be with the Time Variance Authority?"


    "That''s a story from a TV show," William rified. "In reality, Loki didn''t cause much damage to the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods. He was just drunk, spouting nonsense about bing the Master of the Gods, and got thrown into the Sanctuary''s prison."


    Alice was bewildered by this new twist on the myth.


    It felt like she was in the middle of a mythological story.


    Gathering her courage, Alice finally asked, "Just wondering, who''s stronger, me or Loki?"


    William pondered for a moment and replied, "Loki has the power of a Creator Deity, while you''re currently at the Quasi-Deity level."


    Alice looked a bit ufortable and asked again, "How far behind him in terms of power level am I?"


    William thoughtfully said, "After one more promotion, you''ll reach Mortal Deity level. After Mortal Deity, there''s Guardian Deity, Elemental Deity, Nature Deity, Destroyer Deity, and then Creator Deity. You do the math."


    Alice''s mind was buzzing.


    Was there even a need to calcte?


    "And Loki..." Alice took a deep breath, hesitated for a long while, and then said, "How am I supposed to rescue him?"


    William nodded, "With your current strength, rescuing him would be impossible, so we''ll try to avoid having you confront the situation directly."


    If Alice were to attempt rescuing Loki without William''s intervention, she would be virtually powerless.


    After all, with the power level difference being so stark, the idea of her breaking into the 28th Zone to rescue Loki was utterly fanciful.


    Even if Alice were under the protection of a Cosmic Entity, it would only help in situations where her life was threatened, offering little assistance in rescuing Loki.


    "So, what should I do?" Alice could tell that William was testing her, but even a test shouldn''t be impossibly difficult, right?


    William handed Alice an identity token: "This serves as your passport in the Divine Realm. As a disciple of Poseidon, Alice, at the level of a Nature Deity, this token will conceal your soul''s energy signature and power level. No one but me will be able to discern your true strength. Furthermore, you won''t be oppressed by anyone else''s released energy. With this token, if you can lead me to the prison within the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, you will have seeded."


    "If you need me to fight, just say the word."


    This was William''s test for Alice.


    It wasn''t merely a test ofbat skills,he also disliked the idea of rushing the process, asking Alice to use the identity token to lead him into the 28th Zone, testing her inner strength.


    When you can always remain calm and unaffected by external influences, you are better able to n and effectively deal with enemies.


    Clutching the token William had given her, Alice asked, "What''s your power level then?"


    "I''ve told you before, I don''t know what strength level I am." William truly doesn''t know what his strength level would be considered as.


    "Can you beat Loki?"


    William just smiled and didn''t answer.


    Alice then asked, "Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?"


    William remained silent.


    "Alright! I''ll give it a try!" Alice looked at the majestic Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods in front of her, thinking she must not let William''s efforts go to waste.


    Rescuing Loki was akin to a prison break,it had to be done covertly. Alice still didn''t know the extent of William''s powers.


    What if there were others inside even more powerful than him?


    If discovered, wouldn''t William also be in danger?


    The Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods was grand and magnificent, but William didn''t bring her here for sightseeing.


    Alice adjusted her mindset, repeatedly telling herself, "I am a disciple of Poseidon, I am a disciple of Poseidon."


    "Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid!"


    William handed an identity token to Alice. Muttering to herself, Alice''s eyes filled with determination. In her view, she could not afford to show any ws this time.


    The two slowly approached the southern gate of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, where a nine-foot-tall god d in golden armor stood guard, apanied by four soldiers from the Celestial Legion of Olympus.


    There weren''t as many people heading to the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods as there were to Blizzard City.


    The golden-armored god had noticed them the moment William and Alice stood aside, but since they did not approach, he pretended not to see them.


    "Halt, please present your identity tokens,"manded the golden-armored god, known as Aries Eryx, one of the Zodiac signs.


    He had felt something off about the two from the start, mainly because he couldn''t determine their power levels, which was quite strange. Moreover, the two werepletely unfamiliar to him.


    The girl seemed very nervous.


    Sneaky, as if up to something.


    William had also blocked his conversation with Alice from Eryx. Otherwise, if Eryx had heard their exchange, he definitely wouldn''t have allowed them entry.


    Alice remembered how she had to act tough in front of Garen before. She must appear formidable.


    After Eryx finished speaking, Alice responded coldly, "And who are you to check my token? Are you even qualified?"


    William nced at Alice, then at Eryx, realizing they might be in trouble...

 Chapter 544 You wouldn’t dare kill me, right?

    <h4>Chapter 544 You wouldn''t dare kill me, right? </h4>


    Indeed, Alice initially took Eryx by surprise.


    How many years had it been?


    How long since someone had spoken to him with such audacity?


    If she were truly a person of high stature, Eryx would naturally recognize her, and there would be no need for an identity token.


    For a neer like Alice to be so brazen, it''s truly the first time he has encountered such a thing since he began guarding the gates of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    Eryx''s aura surged as he red at Alice with wide eyes.


    Unperturbed by any fault on her part, Alice raised an eyebrow and said coldly, "What are you staring at? Are you going to let us through or not?"


    Eryx was taken aback. He released his own aura, which would typically crush anyone of lesser strength, obliterating their soul on the spot.


    But he could distinctly feel that the energy he unleashed was absorbed instead.


    This girl seemed unaffected, and even more, he was unable to sense her energy signature.


    What level of power did she possess that made her undetectable?


    "Do you intend to force your way into the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods?" Eryx wasn''t intimidated by Alice. Holding his divine sword, he watched her warily and warned, "I don''t care who you are, if you don''t show your identity token, you''re not getting in!"


    Eryx stood unafraid.


    The gate of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods represented the image of the Divine Alliance, and Eryx was fulfilling his duty diligently.


    Even if the person before him was enigmatic, could she really kill him?


    As soon as Eryx finished speaking, thousands of soldiers from the Celestial Legion of Olympus, armed with divine weapons, red down from the city walls at Alice and herpanion.


    Should Alice dare to make a move, they would immediately activate the defensive magical formations of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    Once the magical formation was activated, even a Destroyer Deity-level being would be severely injured. And for those below the level of a Destroyer Deity, there was no need to mention their fate ¨C they would be essentially annihted.


    Although William often bests Creator Deities inbat, reaching the level of a Nature Deity in the Divine Alliance is considered upper-middle ss, while being a Destroyer Deity ces one among the powerhouses of the Divine Realm, entitled to their own pce and territory.


    As for Creator Deities, they are regarded as kings within the entire Divine Realm.


    If a Quasi-Deity level Soulmancer were in this situation without William''s protective token, they would likely have perished on the spot, turned to dust.


    Alice, feeling the tension, wasn''t significantly affected but was still somewhat panicked.


    William sighed, took out his wooden token, and handed it over, smiling, "Please don''t get upset. My sister has been spoiled by our master at home, and this is her first time out and about. She''s not familiar with the proper etiquette. Please, don''t take it personally."


    Eryx took the token, snorted coldly, and said, "Whose children are you? This is the Divine Alliance, not just anywhere. If you don''t understand the rules, I''ll have you locked up in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods'' prison and let your mastere to fetch you!"


    Upon examining the identity token William handed over, Eryx was stunned.


    A disciple of Poseidon named William, at the Creator Deity level?


    Since when did Poseidon take a disciple named William?


    And at the Creator Deity level of power?


    What did he just say?


    He was going to lock them up in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods'' prison and have their master retrieve them?


    Among the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus, Poseidon is especially protective of his own. Eryx, who had only recently reached the Creator Deity level, dared not imprison a disciple of Poseidon over such a matter.


    The twelve zodiacs are all under Athena.


    Wouldn''t this cause a conflict over such a trivial matter, as if the dispute between Poseidon and Athena from years past wasn''t deep enough?


    William looked at Eryx with a smile, casually took out the Trident, and said, "If you still feel aggrieved, I''ll give you this little thing as a gesture. Please ept my apologies."


    Eryx, holding the sword in one hand and William''s identity token in the other, stared intently at the Trident in William''s hand...


    The Trident of Poseidon?


    Dare he ept it?


    "You are too kind. It''s understandable that your sister is unfamiliar with the rules here at the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods on her first visit. I''m not one to quibble over such matters, but still, entry to the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods must follow the proper procedures." Eryx dared not ept William''s Trident,epting such an item could provoke Poseidon to find an excuse to give him a beating...


    William chuckled, "So this little fork..."


    Eryx hurriedly interjected, "Please take it back! I couldn''t possibly ept something belonging to Poseidon." After saying this, he handed the token back to William and then waved to the soldiers of the Celestial Legion of Olympus on the city walls to put away their weapons.


    William was about to take Alice into the city first, then give her a proper lesson.


    Alice, stunned for a moment, suddenly snapped back to reality and asked, "What did you just say?"


    Eryx, taking Alice''s brashness in stride and not taking offense, smiled and said, "Miss, I was unaware you were a confidant of Poseidon. Please ept my apologies."


    Such matters could beughed off as if nothing had happened, and Eryx was not inclined to dwell on it. By lowering his stance, he hoped that even if the other party was still aggressive, they would take the opportunity to step down.


    "Not that!" Alice''s eyes lit up, and she asked, "Did you just say you were going to lock us up in the prison of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods? The one in Zone 28?"


    William turned to look at Alice.


    Ah, this!!


    She suddenly became clever?


    nning to get into the prison first and then figure out how to rescue Loki?


    But, if that was the case, it seemed like there wouldn''t be any problem!


    William simply chose to remain silent.


    Eryx hadn''t expected this youngdy to be so aggressive.


    "Miss, everything before was a misunderstanding..."


    "There''s no misunderstanding; I want to go in!" Alice thought of a shortcut, and noticing that William remained silent beside her indicated that it should be feasible.


    The requirement given to her by William was to enter Zone 28, without specifying how.


    This also implied that William could ensure, as long as they got into Zone 28, they would be able to rescue Loki.


    By such reasoning, if Loki couldn''t escape from a ce but William could lead Loki out, wouldn''t that mean William was even more formidable than Loki?


    The idea of infiltrating Zone 28 without being detected seemed too challenging, and even if she made it to Zone 28, she would still need to locate the prison.


    So why not cut to the chase and get directly into the prison?


    After a moment of rity, Alice realized this was a great opportunity!


    Completing the mission right at the start without any effort.


    Truly, a clever move by Alice!


    Eryx said, "The prison in Zone 28 isn''t a ce just any deity can enter, and once inside, your power level will continuously weaken over time. It''s better if you don''t go."


    "No! I want to go in!" Alice blinked and smiled, "You wouldn''t dare kill me, right?"


    Eryx felt a headacheing on and said, "Miss, please stop joking. How could I possibly kill you? You should enter the city first." While speaking, Eryx kept making eye signals at William, hoping he would intervene.


    Your sister is being unreasonable, but as a brother, you seem to know the etiquette, right?


    When he looked at William, he saw William''s gaze shift away, deliberately avoiding his look, with an attitude of it not being his concern.

 Chapter 545 Apollo’s brother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 545 Apollo''s brother-inw </h4>


    Eryx was on the verge of a breakdown.


    What on earth was going on?


    Was there really someone looking to voluntarily enter the Heavenly Dungeon in Zone 28?


    No, this must be deliberate! This girl must be trying to provoke him into making a mistake so that Poseidon could find an excuse to trouble him...


    It had to be!


    Recently, St. Benedict fell, and Jesus dissipated His divine power, withdrawing from the God''s Kingdom, with rumors linking both to Poseidon.


    Clearly, Poseidon was preparing to make moves against various powers within the Divine Realm.


    Rumors had it that St. Benedict died by the Trident, and hadn''t this William just produced a Trident?


    It was obviously a threat.


    Previously, there had been no mention of these two individuals in the Pce of the Sea God.


    Now, out of nowhere, and out of all four gates of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, they chose to enter through the one he guarded, and then deliberately provoked him...


    After piecing these thoughts together, Eryx naturally could not consider sending Alice into the Heavenly Dungeon.


    "Big guy, you can''t go back on your word!" Alice stood in front of Eryx and said, "Aren''t you going to take me to the Heavenly Dungeon?"


    Eryx, who was quite refined, casually said to the soldiers of the Celestial Legion of Olympus behind him, "As you can see, I have not stopped the two disciples of Poseidon from passing."


    With that, he simply stood still, not moving an inch.


    The two soldiers of the Celestial Legion of Olympus behind him, hearing this, mimicked his behavior, staring nkly and remaining silent.


    Poseidon''s confidants rarely held positions within the Divine Alliance. Given Poseidon''s advocacy for treating everyone equally, many of his confidants were known to be entric yet incredibly powerful. Crossing them was not a wise move.


    After all, it was just guarding a gate. It wasn''t worth offending them.


    Alice stared at Eryx for a long while, but he remained as still as a statue, not moving an inch.


    William, having figured out Eryx''s thoughts, didn''t dawdle any further and said to Alice, "Let''s go."


    Reluctantly giving up, Alice followed William directly into the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    Eryx didn''t even ask Alice to show her identity token again.


    He now dared not provoke this youngdy any further. Fighting was out of the question, killing even more so. Could he really lock her up in the Heavenly Dungeon?


    Staying silent was the right choice,simply ignoring her was better than anything else.


    Without taking action, Alice, even as a disciple of Poseidon, couldn''t possibly attack him right at the entrance of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    After the two entered the Sanctuary, Eryx and the soldiers of the Celestial Legion of Olympus behind him breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once inside, Alice walked along the streets of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, looking around with her hands behind her back.


    Today, Alice was wearing a beautiful dress made for her by William, and William was d in a white robe, blending harmoniously with the people and scenery around them.


    "William, you look really good in that outfit," Alice said as she walked on the street, ncing at William with admiration, nearly bing crush-addicted.


    Words like "gracefully elegant" or "handsomely carefree" were insufficient to describe William.


    His presence, akin to a deity descending to the earth, was mesmerizing.


    William responded, "You should think about how we''re going to get in." He was also looking around.


    He nned to live in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods for a while.


    After all, he hadn''t lived in the Divine Realm for many years, and now, everything felt refreshingly new.


    The Divine Realm hadn''t developed technology as such, but many tasks achievable through technology on Earth could be done with Divine Power here.


    Above the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, a thousand feet in the air, were patrolling soldiers of the Celestial Legion of Olympus. These soldiers were not weak and could monitor all movements within the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    Even the streets, down to each paving stone, were embedded with various magic circles.


    Countless runes formed arge AuraField, enabling the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods to voraciously absorb energy from the Divine Realm.


    Additionally, there are various defensive magic circles and space-folding magic circles.


    On the street, the shops on either side may appear small, but once inside, you''ll find they''re much more spacious than expected.


    "Let''s eat first!" William finally spotted the ce he was looking for.


    Abode of the God of Cooking!


    The God of Cooking of the Divine Alliance is Zeus''s personal chef, but the God of Cooking also has disciples who have opened their own establishments in the central Zone 36.


    After entering the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, Alice could immediately feel the surrounding energy be incredibly abundant. Thanks to the secret techniques taught by William, even walking would automatically absorb energy.


    Before even reaching the end of the street, she felt herself breaking through to a higher level.


    Is this the legendary Divine Realm?


    "Eat? Sure!" Alice''s eyes lit up. Although she didn''t feel hungry, as a foodie, food wasn''t just for satisfying hunger.


    "Do you have money?" William nced at her.


    Alice frowned, pulling out her wallet, "Can I use dors?"


    William knocked her on the head hard: "Are you stupid?"


    Alice, feeling wronged and touching her head in pain, grimaced: "I told you not to knock anymore, if you keep doing it I''ll really be dumb."


    Without further ado, knowing she was silly enough, he led Alice towards the Abode of the God of Cooking. As he walked in, Alice stood outside, realizing that even the door of the shop was protected by a magic circle.


    William ignored the magic circle and went in, but Alice couldn''t.


    A servant at the entrance looked at William and Alice with confusion and approached, saying, "Could you please hand over your reservation token?"


    Reservation token?


    William nced at the reservation token in the servant''s hand, then, after a quick look at the people inside, pointed to a burly man in the corner and said, "I''m a friend of that man; I don''t have a reservation token."


    The servant was full of doubts. Normally, without a reservation token, one could not enter through this door.


    And the man William pointed out was none other than the Sun God Apollo. He clearly remembered that Apollo had reserved two dishes and a jug of wine but had only requested one reservation token from the Abode of the God of Cooking.


    Well, if someone has the ability toe in directly, they''re obviously a deity beyond his jurisdiction.


    The servant escorted William and Alice to Apollo''s table, and Apollo noticed William.


    At that moment, Apollo was taken aback and eximed, "Brother-inw,William?"


    Alice was even more dumbfounded upon hearing this address.


    Brother-inw?!


    What was going on?


    Could it be that William had other romantic involvements in the Divine Realm?


    "Apollo, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here," William said.


    Apollo, excitedly, said, "William, where have you been all these years? I''ve searched the entire Divine Realm and couldn''t find any news of you."


    William replied, "I''ve been in the Prime World."


    Apollo was shocked, "So, you didn''t die back then?"


    William remained silent, and Apolloughed, "William, your strength is truly remarkable. Even high-ranking god-kings like Zeus and Poseidon fell, but you survived! We must drink to our hearts'' content today, not stopping until we''re thoroughly drunk!"

 Chapter 546 Seems like its meat quality is average at best, barely edible

    <h4>Chapter 546 Seems like its meat quality is average at best, barely edible </h4>


    William and Apollo have always had a good rtionship.


    Back when William married Artemis, Apollo, as Artemis''s brother, was naturally very pleased.


    William also cherished Artemis deeply.


    After all, for someone like William, if he really wanted to find a partner of equal strength, he figured he would never be able to marry.


    Poseidon was someone William had guided in his youth, teaching him a few things, which loosely made him Poseidon''s mentor.


    Artemis, a disciple of Poseidon, became William''s wife.


    Effectively, he married the disciple of his own disciple.


    But for William, marrying a girl billions of years his junior didn''t bring any sense of wrongdoing.


    He had no direct rtives, and the significant age gap in a romantic rtionship might seem uneptable to others, but for him, it was inconsequential.


    Therefore, in terms of ethics that some might find questionable, William didn''t much care.


    Like with Alice, his disciple, engaging in a sexual rtionship with someone a billion years younger didn''t bother William.


    Even living with Aliceter on, he saw it as no big deal.


    Any woman would do.


    "I can''t get drunk, you know that," William said as he and Alice took their seats next to Apollo, asking, "What did you order? Is it enough for the three of us?"


    William wasn''t much interested in drinking; he had tasted even the finest wines.


    Most importantly, he sat at Apollo''s table to mooch a meal.


    Apollo had frequently mooched meals at his house in the past, so mooching a meal from him today was perfectly justifiable.


    Apollo, with a mischievous smile, whispered, "Dog meat! Just don''t tell anyone, okay? We''ll just eat quietly and then leave."


    "It''s just dog meat," William said nonchntly, for a foodie, as long as it''s tasty, that''s all that matters.


    No sooner had he spoken than all the guests around them stared at William and Apollo.


    William, curious about the guests'' reactions, asked, "Since when can you eat dog meat in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods?"


    Apollo, somewhat embarrassed, whispered, "I found this dog by the roadside and just asked the disciple of the God of Cooking to help prepare it. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    While they were talking, a guest tried to leave, but Apollo quickly threw out a Deus Vinculum chain, binding them in ce.


    William immediately realized that there might be something wrong with the dog Apollo mentioned.


    "Apollo, the dog you''re talking about, it''s probably not one you just found, is it?" William started tough.


    Given Apollo''s actions, it was likely the dog was a deity''s pet.


    As they spoke, a chef ran out from the back, his face a picture of distress. He knelt before Apollo at their table.


    The disciple of the God of Cooking, with a mournful expression, said, "Lord Apollo, please don''t joke with me. That dog woke up!"


    This chef was indeed a disciple of the God of Cooking. When Apollo brought a dog to him requesting it be cooked, he didn''t think much of it.


    But just then, the dog woke up and dered its identity, iming it was the pet of the war god Ares, named Sparta...


    How could he dare to kill it now!


    Ares was the son of Zeus and Hera, not someone he could afford to offend.


    But Apollo is also a son of Zeus. Moreover, when Apollo and his sister Artemis were living in Delos as children, they became disciples of the sea god Poseidon. This status is something he, as a lesser god, would not dare to offend...


    Logically, with the theft of the dog revealed, Apollo should have given up on the idea of eating it.


    But encountering William today had emboldened him, he scoffed, "It''s just a dog. If it''s killed, it''s killed. It seems youck culinary skills. If you''re too scared to cook it, then I''ll ask my brother-inw to do it."


    Then, winking at William, he added, "This Doberman has lived for a hundred thousand years. Meeting you today, I''d like to taste your cooking again."


    Apollo was well aware of his brother-inw''s extraordinary culinary skills. He had enjoyed many delicious meals at William''s ce in the past. He even heard about the time Hades'' Cerberus identally wandered into William''s home and nearly ended up being cooked.


    It was only after Hades spoke highly of William and offered several divine artifacts that Cerberus''s life was spared.


    The disciple of the God of Cooking dared not say anything. He couldn''t afford to provoke either Apollo or Ares. After all, both were sons of Zeus, so he figured it was best to let them sort it out themselves.


    Overwhelmed, the disciple of the God of Cooking simply fainted on the spot.


    "This little chef can''t even ughter a dog," Apollo scoffed, smiling at William. "So, what do you think of my proposal?"


    William smiled back, "Cooking dog meat? Sure, it''s a rare asion to be with Apollo, so I''ll cook a meal today."


    With that, the two headed towards the kitchen.


    Alice had been silent the whole time, simply following behind, curious to see what kind of dog could live for a hundred thousand years.


    "By the way, William, who is this youngdy?" Apollo finally noticed Alice following behind William and asked about her identity.


    Without changing his expression, William said, "She''s my current wife, Alice."


    Apollo uttered an "Oh" before turning to Alice and saying, "Hello, Miss."


    Alice, somewhat awkwardly, replied, "Hello."


    What...


    What was all this about?


    William had a wife before?


    And the tall guy in front of her was the brother of William''s ex-


    wife, and they seemed to have a good rtionship...


    Alice was thoroughly confused.


    When they reached the kitchen, they saw a Doberman tightly bound.


    "Damn it! Who''s the dead man daring to hit me with a club?" The Doberman named Sparta, though bound, never stopped cursing and swaggering, "When my master arrives, you''ll be chopped into pieces!"


    An Assistant Chef, terrified upon learning Sparta''s identity, whispered, "Esteemed Mr. Dog, we can''t release you even if we wanted to. This chain named Deus Vinculum is a divine artifact of the Sun God Apollo... If you have any grievances, please don''t take it out on us."


    "Apollo!! It''s that bastard again. When my master arrives and reports this to Zeus, how will he deal with it?"


    Just then, Apollo and William arrived in the kitchen. Apollo chuckled, "Sparta, who were you calling a bastard just now?"


    Sparta''s stream of curses came to an abrupt halt, and his face even cracked a smile, "Lord Apollo, you''re here. You know, with my tough skin and rough flesh, I wouldn''t taste good, right? How about letting me go, and I''ll catch Aphrodite''s cat for you, which is said to have a milky scent."


    Apollo spat, "Isn''t that cat your boss? You''re thinking of going there to call for reinforcements, aren''t you?"


    "Today, I''ve invited a chef with extraordinary culinary skills. Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will be able to save you." After saying this, Apolloughed, then turned to William, "What do you think of this dog?"


    William looked Sparta over and said, "Seems like its meat quality is average at best, barely edible. By the way, what was that about Athena''s cat? How did it be its boss?"

 Chapter 547 Jailbreak？

    <h4>Chapter 547 Jailbreak? </h4>


    Upon hearing William''s question, Apollo immediately burst intoughter.


    "Aphrodite''s cat suddenly found favor with a Cosmic Entity, receiving a divine halo and awakening its ancient bloodline, causing havoc among the gods recently," Apollo exined. "It devours anything it sees, especially divine artifacts, consuming them all. Its tough skin is impervious to weapons, and with Zeus''s protection, we''ve been helpless against it."


    Apollo had no way to deal with Aphrodite''s cat, the higher-ranking god-kings couldn''t be bothered, and Zeus, showing favoritism towards Aphrodite and influenced by a Cosmic Entity, allowed the cat to act without restraint.


    But now that William was here, hehe!


    "Element Devouring Cat?" William immediately thought of the species.


    During the age of the gods, he had encountered a few Element Devouring Beasts, and they tasted quite good.


    It seemed he hadn''te across any since then...


    "I don''t know what species it is, but it looks tasty," Apollo eagerly encouraged William, knowing well William''s disposition where the taste is paramount.


    William''s divine sense swept through the Divine Realm, discovering there were only one male and one female Element Devouring Cats left in the world.


    "Let''s not eat the cat for now; let''s eat this dog instead." William felt he shouldn''t go too far, sparing the Element Devouring Cats to preserve their species.


    If there were young catster, they could reconsider.


    Sparta''s face fell instantly.


    They were discussing the cat just fine, so why revert to dog meat?


    "Lord Apollo, maybe we should keep talking about the cat?" Sparta felt genuinely endangered. Recently, having acknowledged the cat as its boss and having caused trouble in the Divine Realm, it had been living freely. But given the current situation, it was ready to betray its boss.


    Apollo red at him, "Who are you making that face for? Even if you''re going to be eaten, you should do so with a smile!"


    What an outrageous demand!


    William found Apollo''s attitude too cruel and, picking up a chef''s knife from the counter, decided to give Sparta a quick end.


    Being a dog for thousands of years must be exhausting, and to be treated so rudely by someone as coarse as Apollo right before death was something William could no longer stand by and watch.


    It was time to liberate him!


    As Sparta saw the chef''s knife in William''s hand, panic set in. His dog life was in jeopardy!!


    Just as William was about to physically liberate this Doberman with a swift cut, a sh of golden light appeared, and in front of the Doberman materialized a god with a handsome face, wearing radiant armor, and of a burly stature.


    "Save me, master!" Upon seeing Ares, Sparta felt his life was saved and began to curse again, "Apollo, just you wait. I''ll definitely tell the cat Sophias that you wanted to eat it, and see how it troubles you!"


    Apollo, infuriated, red at Ares and said, "Ares, I''m determined to eat this dog meat today, no matter who pleads for it!"


    Ares stood in front of Sparta, ignoring William, and stared at Apollo, saying, "Apollo, this won''t look good if word gets out. My dog Sparta has been with me for a hundred thousand years. If you really want to eat dog meat, find another dog."


    Ares made no move to fight, guessing Apollo still cared about his reputation. Stealing someone else''s dog for food was definitely something he wouldn''t want spread.


    Apollo snorted, "It''s not me who wants to eat your dog now; it''s my brother-inw. I advise you to step aside. My brother-inw''s temper is not good."


    Only then did Ares notice William holding the chef''s knife.


    This was Apollo''s brother-inw?


    He had never heard of him!


    "You want to eat my dog?" Ares stared coldly at William.


    William slowly put down the chef''s knife, smiling, "It''s not quite appropriate to kill a dog in front of its owner, is it? Maybe next time!"


    "..." Ares was momentarily at a loss for words.


    You realize it''s inappropriate?


    And maybe next time!


    What does that mean?


    "So, you''re still thinking about eating my dog!" Ares''s face turned ashen. Apollo might be his half-brother, but he didn''t recognize Apollo''s brother-inw.


    William chuckled, "Even if I''m not fixated on it, your brother certainly is. Rather than letting him spoil a good meal, it would be better if I do it. My cooking skills are superior."


    Ares felt talking further with this person would infuriate him to death.


    It''s not even about cooking skills at this point!


    "Fine! Since you''ve taken a liking to my dog, let''s have a fight. If you win, the dog is yours. If you lose, forget about it forever."


    Ares was intent on teaching this audacious figure a stern lesson.


    Apollo, hearing this, instantly found amusement.


    Over the years, Ares had been thriving, his power skyrocketing to the level of a Supreme Deity, making him a formidable figure in the Divine Realm.


    But challenging William the Obliterator to a fight?!!


    Youth indeed sometimescks wisdom!


    "Sure!" William said, "To avoid any ims of me bullying you, you attack first."


    Ares''s gaze hardened, and a golden spear appeared in his hand, thrusting towards William''s head.


    Alice, standing behind, was breathless with anxiety. If the dog named Sparta belonged to the war god Ares, then didn''t this deity wielding the golden spear have to be Ares?


    Such a formidable god aiming to kill William...


    William simply raised his hand, grabbed the spearhead of Ares''s golden spear, effortlessly pulled it away, and in the next moment, grabbed Ares''s head and pressed it onto the cutting board.


    Ares''s divine power was sealed, and he was subdued in an instant.


    "..." Ares''s eyes bulged, speechless at William.


    He was of Supreme Deity level, an unparalleled warrior with superhuman strength, speed, and endurance. He struck first, yet was subdued in a single move?


    Completely powerless to retaliate!


    It was beyond absurd,he was starting to question his own existence.


    William released Ares and noticed Alice behind him, saying, "You lost, the dog is mine now."


    Ares, the once invincible god of war of the Divine Alliance, stood there like a statue, utterly bewildered.


    William then picked up the chef''s knife and approached Sparta, who was filled with terror.


    How could his master be subdued in a single move by this man? Who was he, and why had he never heard of him before?


    Alice couldn''t help but shout, "Wait, can we not kill it?"


    A hint of amusement shed in William''s eyes as he turned to Alice and asked, "Why not kill it?"


    Taking a deep breath, Alice said, "He can take me to the prison in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods."


    The knife in William''s hand paused mid-air as he said, "The dog hasn''t agreed to that."


    It was then that Ares finally snapped back to reality, saying, "I can take her to the Heavenly Dungeon!"


    Alice stepped forward, pulling on William''s arm with a smile, "Can we not kill it, please?"


    "Alright then!" William finally put down the knife and casually removed Apollo''s Deus Vinculum chains.


    Seeing his life spared, Sparta quickly jumped down and hid behind Ares.


    Ares, observing William and Alice, asked, "What are you two going to do in the Heavenly Dungeon?"


    William said, "Jailbreak!"

 Chapter 548 Guide to clearing the level

    <h4>Chapter 548 Guide to clearing the level </h4>


    Jailbreak?


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Such astonishing words!


    At this moment, Ares couldn''t help but wonder, if he took these two people to the Heavenly Dungeon and they really staged a jailbreak, would that make him an aplice?


    ording to the Divine Alliance''s code ofw, it probably would.


    Even if it wasn''t illegal, for the mighty War God Ares to be coerced into facilitating a jailbreak.


    His reputation would be ruined in an instant.


    Alice was at a loss for words.


    Is jailbreaking supposed to be this brazen?


    Apollo, on the other hand, didn''t find anything strange about it.


    His brother-inw doing something bizarre, it seems, could hardly be considered strange at all.


    The key question was, who was he nning to rescue?


    And what should he do about it?


    Help with the jailbreak?


    "It''s just a joke, no need to be so tense," Williamughed, "Who would announce a jailbreak?"


    Only then did Ares breathe a sigh of relief, saying, "What exactly is the purpose of your visit to the Heavenly Dungeon?"


    William gestured towards Alice and said, "Ask her."


    This time, it was Alice who came to rescue Loki. William had already done enough.


    Ares''s gaze fell on Alice, and at that moment, he realized he couldn''t discern Alice''s level of strength.


    Could it be that she was as terrifyingly powerful as this mysterious man?


    In his view, it was crucial that Apollo called this person his brother-inw and that he could enter the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods. This meant he must have some connection to the Divine Alliance and presumably wouldn''t do anything too outrageous.


    With Ares''s gaze fixed on her, Alice''s mind raced, and she decided to bluff like William had done. Adopting William''s tone, she said, "That one named Loki is my subordinate. I heard he was captured and taken to the Heavenly Dungeon, so I came to check on him."


    "Coming for Loki, what do you want with him?" Ares eximed in shock.


    All this time, it seems no one knew Loki''s origins or who sent him to cause trouble.


    Moreover, Loki is now of Supreme Deity level, which is quite impressive in the Divine Realm.


    Loki is this woman''s subordinate?


    Could she be of the Absolute Deity level?


    Impossible!


    There are only so many Absolute Deities and high-ranking god-kings in the Divine Realm. If someone advanced to Absolute Deity or high-ranking god-king status, it would be unreasonable for Ares not to know!


    Alice arrogantly replied, "What I want with him is none of your business."


    "So, you''re here for a jailbreak?" Ares''s eyes narrowed slightly as he scrutinized Alice''s expression.


    Alice paused, then said, "Of course not. Would we be so bold if it were a jailbreak? If Loki has erred, he deserves punishment. I''m just here to see."


    Lies!


    Ares saw through it immediately.


    These two were here for a jailbreak!


    "I will not take you to the Heavenly Dungeon!" Ares dered. "Regarding today''s matter, you might as well kill me, for I will surely report this to Zeus!"


    As the War God of the Divine Alliance, to protect his own skin by taking people for a jailbreak, what a joke?


    Even death would notpel him to do so!


    William sighed helplessly at the poor acting. With a wave of his robe, he directly swept Ares and Sparta into his spatial storage ring.


    "You''ve failed again!"


    Actually, this was a great opportunity.


    If Alice had acted normally enough to convince Ares they weren''t going to stage a jailbreak, he might have led them to the Heavenly Dungeon.


    Alternatively, she could deny nning to go to the Heavenly Dungeon and just head to District 28 first.


    If she couldn''t even react to that, she couldn''t me the script William had devised for her.


    Alice said with a frustrated expression, "It''s all your fault for telling him we were going to stage a jailbreak from the start."


    Williamughed, "You can only me yourself. Find another way."


    Sparta was subdued by Apollo, and Ares was handled by William. If Alice could easily take advantage of the situation, what would be the point of her training?


    Naturally, it was about intentionally increasing the difficulty level for her.


    Alice was initially disheartened, but her gaze quickly shifted to Apollo.


    Apollo had a bad feeling about this!


    For William the Obliterator to stage a jailbreak on his own was one thing, but to involve others in a jailbreak was entirely different.


    "Miss, don''t look at me. If you want to stage a jailbreak, just head directly to District 28. Why involve me?" Apollo was aware of William''s strength.


    For a jailbreak, did they really need someone else to lead the way?


    Alice responded, "I''d like to go directly, but given the current circumstances, isn''t that impossible?"


    By now, she had a clear understanding of William''s strength.


    Ares must be considered powerful, yet William subdued him in an instant, then scooped up both man and dog into his ring.


    With William as her support, her task was to make it on her own to District 28 of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    "Why can''t you go?" Apollo couldn''t understand the issue, looking at William and saying, "William, if you want to stage a jailbreak, just go. Why drag me into it?"


    Only then did William exin, "Her strength is somewhatcking. I n to train her a bit. I promised her that if she takes me to District 28, I''ll let Loki be a member of her team."


    "Low strength? How low can it be? I can''t even determine her strength level." Apollo truly didn''t believe Alice''s strength level could be that low.


    William stated, "She''s just reached the Mortal Deity level."


    Apollo was left speechless.


    Mortal Deity level strength, nning to stage a jailbreak at the Heavenly Dungeon in District 28?


    And then to take a Supreme Deity level Loki as an apprentice?


    Such an unexpected move, probably only his brother-inw could pull it off.


    "Cough! Since it''s about training your wife, I won''t interfere in this matter." Apollo now directly emphasized the status of William''s wife.


    Getting involved in training William''s wife too eagerly wouldn''t be appropriate, so he could stay out of it.


    Alice, hearing this, saw her newly kindled hope dashed again.


    "Then, can you tell me how to get to District 28?" Alice still hoped to get some useful information from Apollo.


    Apollo said, "First, you need to enter District 2."


    "..." Alice looked at Apollo with a nk expression.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    "How do I enter District 2?"


    Apollo pondered, "First, you need to go to the Passage Approval Bureau in District 1 to get the pass for entering District 2."


    "To get this pass, you must have a clean record, no history of wrongdoing, and at least the strength of a Guardian Deity."


    "With this pass, you can freely enter and exit District 2. To proceed to the District 3, you need to register at the Passage Approval Bureau and pay a certain amount of energy crystals. Up to District 10, you must possess the strength of an Elemental Deity. For the areas beyond, each will have its strength requirements. Additionally, you need to offer some specific items for the Passage Approval Bureau staff to recognize your strength and issue the pass. As for District 28, you must reach the strength level of a Destroyer Deity."


    Alice waspletely stunned. There were strength level requirements?


    It was somewhat like some online games, where to enter higher-level maps, one must reach a certain level.


    But her strength was only at the Mortal Deity level!

 Chapter 549 The first battle

    <h4>Chapter 549 The first battle </h4>


    Hearing Apollo say this, William actually found it quite agreeable.


    He had formed a team for Alice, but it was more out of a whim and for fun.


    It wasn''t that he insisted Alice must rescue Loki now and then march from Blizzard City to the Sanctum of the Holy Light.


    The main point was, with Alice''s current Mortal Deity level strength, if she really tried to lead a team to attack the Sanctum of the Holy Light, it would likely be over before it even began.


    To William, even high-ranking god-kings were no challenge, but for Alice at this moment, just any Shapeshifters lord popping up could probably make her cry.


    He brought Alice to the Divine Realm mainly to make her stronger.


    The various tests from District 1 to District 28 should also help her improve.


    After understanding William''s intentions, Apollo directly took them to the front gate of the Passage Approval Bureau.


    "Alice, you just need to go in now and win a challenge against a Guardian Deity level individual," Apollo told William, "William, the identity token you prepared for Alice is fine, right?"


    William replied, "No problem, everything''s ready."


    The token he had provided Alice was a replica he made himself, indistinguishable from the real thing, with identity information that could be altered at will. This was just a matter of his will.


    "Let''s go in together!" William kept Alice''s identity as a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, only her strength was adjusted to Guardian Deity level.


    After all, no one could see through Alice''s actual strength.


    Alice''s personalbat power was already considered extraordinary against the ordinary deities of the Divine Realm.


    Back on Earth, she was merely at the advanced Soulmancer level, but after unlocking the first seal of the Sword of Soulbreaker, she could directly kill angels with Nature Deity level strength.


    Although the process was perilous, facing a Guardian Deity level opponent now would not be a problem for her.


    William and Alice were new faces, but Apollo was well-known throughout the entire Divine Realm. When he handed out his identity token, the guards at the Passage Approval Bureau respectfully weed them inside.


    Upon hearing of Apollo''s visit, Director Watson of the District 1 Passage Approval Bureau personally came out to greet him.


    Director Watson, merely an Elemental Deity level minor deity, knew that Apollo had been a renowned Creator Deity for tens of thousands of years. Now, he was a Supreme Deity and the famous Sun God, son of Zeus, with a vast chasm in power and status between them.


    "What brings the esteemed Sun God, Lord Apollo, to this humble ce of mine?" Director Watson said with a sycophantic smile, thinking that if he could establish some connection with Apollo, his future could soar.


    Apollo, with his hands behind his back, stated gravely, "My sister is new to the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods and wishes to obtain a pass from you."


    "A trivial matter, a trivial matter indeed. I will provide the pass immediately," Director Watson didn''t even think twice. What was Apollo''s status, after all?


    Did he dare to dy when asked for a pass?


    "Let''s follow the rules. My sister needs to challenge a Guardian Deity level fighter, doesn''t she?" Apollo frowned, adding, "There''s no need for favoritism, just arrange it."


    "A Guardian Deity level minor deity... how could they be worthy of facing this distinguished goddess? I''ll just give the pass to the goddess. There''s no need to waste time," Director Watson felt a bit frightened by Apollo''s words.


    What sort of challenger could a Guardian Deity level be in front of Apollo?


    Apollo''s sister, surely a member of the Divine Alliance and a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, to have herpete against a Guardian Deity level minor deity seemed too high an honor for the Guardian Deity.


    Director Watson noticed Alice, and his Elemental Deity level strength couldn''t discern Alice''s strength level, which was proof enough that Alice''s strength must be higher than his.


    Alright, a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, if her strength level was lower than his, wouldn''t that imply high-ranking god-kings were ipetent at teaching their disciples?


    William said coldly, "No need for idle talk, just arrange it."


    Hearing this, Director Watson had no choice but to summon a Guardian Deity with whom he had a poor rtionship toe and face certain defeat.


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    A Guardian Deity level strength, facing a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, would they be instantly defeated?


    Alice realized then that the institutions of the Divine Realm could also be influenced by connections, and in fact, just a word from Apollo could probably take her directly to District 28.


    But why would William let her pass so easily?


    Soon after, a middle-aged man wielding a divine sword stood in confrontation with Alice.


    William, watching from the side, said to Director Watson, "Could you please lend her a sword?"


    "Lend a sword? Of course, no problem!" Director Watson had no objections. Whatever the deity says, goes. Don''t ask too many questions.


    William certainly wouldn''t allow Alice to use the Sword of Soulbreaker to bully her opponent.


    With the Sword of Soulbreaker drawn, the opposing warrior wouldn''t even be able to unsheathe his sword. What would be the point of fighting?


    Unfortunately, having an unfair advantage was just too strong.


    Holding the divine sword passed to her by Director Watson, Alice now clearly realized how different these swords were from the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker had be her exclusive divine artifact, and now, using another sword forbat felt unfamiliar.


    The swordsman arranged by Director Watson watched Alice warily, realizing that he couldn''t discern the strength of the woman opposite him.


    With two mysterious and powerful individuals standing beside her, it was clear this woman had significant backing.


    Alice quickly calmed down, knowing the opponent was actually stronger than her. She drew her sword to attack, aiming to seize the initiative.


    Her strength level might not be high, but the sword techniques she had learned were among the best in the world.


    Her sword thrust dazzled her opponent, but without the Sword of Soulbreaker''s power boost, the attack wasn''t as fearsome as before.


    "Boom!"


    The warrior was sent flying by her strike, coughing up blood, but quickly realized Alice''s thrust wasn''t as terrifying as anticipated and rushed to counterattack.


    Relying on her terrifying secret sword technique and the augmentation from her Cosmic Entity''s holy aura, Alice made rapid progress during the fight, quickly adapting to the rhythm.


    After more than half an hour of fighting, Alice barely won with a single move, winning the match through sheer difficulty.


    "Phew!" Alice was exhausted after the fight, but thanks to the abundant energy in the Divine Realm, her recovery was swift. Her strength also grew rapidly from the battle, an incredibly remarkable pace.


    Of course, this was partly because the secret techniques William taught her were so powerful, and with the augmentation from her Cosmic Entity''s holy aura, it was like having cheats enabled. Her rapid progress was within William''s expectations.


    William had always thought Alice was slow to catch on, but her insight wasn''t really that bad. Her ability to grasp the earth-


    shattering sword technique from Delmar was proof of her insight; it''s just that William had seen too many geniuses.


    Geniuses don''t necessarily be true powerhouses. Sometimes, the true strong ones might not have the highest insight, but what matters is their ability to survive long enough.

 Chapter 550 purge plan

    <h4>Chapter 550 purge n </h4>


    "The pass is obtained. Now let''s head to District 10." Alice, holding the pass, nned to go directly to District 10.


    William squinted at her and asked, "Do you have energy crystals?"


    He remembered Alice pondering the use of dors from her wallet, and couldn''t help but wonder if his wife''s brain had been knocked silly by him.


    "No¡­" Alice looked around, clueless.


    Energy crystals?


    She had never seen them, so how could she have any?


    "Then you better start collecting them!" William looked at Alice with a smile, indicating that the rest was up to her toplete.


    He had helped as much as he could.


    "Uh, how can I get these energy crystals?" Alice, new to the Divine Realm, knew nothing at all.


    "No rush, I''ll buy a house in District 2 first. You can slowly earn them," William said.


    His spatial storage ring was filled with plenty of energy crystals, but he obviously wasn''t going to give them to Alice.


    To move from District 2 to District 10, even with a pass, a certain amount of energy crystals or other items must be provided, simr topleting quests in online games.


    Alice had to do the quest, and William naturally wouldn''t apany her.


    "So... we''re going to buy a house first?"


    Alice faintly felt that William possessed the so-called energy crystals, but since he said so, she wouldn''t ask him for them.


    She would strive to earn them herself.


    William and she wandered around District 2 for a while, eventually selecting a residence at the corner of a street.


    Apollo stepped in, and William directly took out arge energy crystal for him to help purchase the house, securing a ce to stay in the Divine Realm.


    "William, you''ve given a bit too much for this energy crystal... not just for buying one residence, but this quality of energy crystal could buy three more."


    Apollo knew William was wealthy and didn''t care much for precious items, let alone these small energy crystals.


    "Keep the rest,you can have it," William said, having no particr attachment to these things. Others use energy crystals to enhance their strength,does he need to enhance his strength?


    Alice stood by, listening, and indeed noted thevish disy of wealth.


    But from beginning to end, she never asked William for energy crystals. After looking around the house, she went out on her own.


    Her immediate task was to find out exactly how many energy crystals were needed to proceed to District 10 and to understand the price levels within the Divine Realm.


    William, unconcerned, sat in the residence drinking with Apollo.


    In the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, things were rtively safe, and Alice had plenty of life-saving items on her. As long as she wasn''t ambushed, she was unlikely to encounter any danger, which gave William some peace of mind.


    Even though Alice was now his wife, William couldn''t always protect her. Doing so would hinder her development.


    "Apollo, I go by William now, and Artemis has passed away. Just call me by my name, and let''s not introduce me as your brother-inw. It might be disrespectful to Alice," William considered Alice''s feelings to some extent.


    Apollo nodded, and after a couple of drinks, he asked, "William, you''ve been in the Prime World all these years. What brings you back to the Divine Realm? Surely not just for that Loki guy?"


    William eyed Apollo and countered, "Do you know about the purge n?"


    Apollo hesitated, "I know a bit, but not much. It''s essentially about the Olympian gods and the Christian God nning to redistribute the powers within the Divine Realm."


    "Come, let''s talk about it in detail." With nothing better to do, William decided to have a chat with Apollo.


    Apollo whispered, "I dare not speak of such matters. The ns of my father, the sea god Poseidon, the Christian God, and other high-ranking god-kings, how could I dare to voice my opinion?"


    William''s foot shook slightly, and Apollo could clearly feel their residence being isted, as if it had been cut off from the rest of the Divine Realm.


    "Speak now. Even Zeus, your father, wouldn''t be able to hear our conversation." William could have directly asked the sea god Poseidon or Zeus about the true nature of the purge n, but he felt it unnecessary. Asking them directly would be pointless.


    Perhaps by then, the two guys might even question William about his intentions and ask for his help to aplish their n.


    If someone else had said Zeus couldn''t hear their conversation, Apollo would have spat in their face and left, cursing them as he went.


    But when William said it, he had no choice but to believe.


    In his impression, William the Obliterator has always been a mysterious figure, with strength far surpassing that of high-


    ranking god-kings.


    He even suspected that William the Obliterator might be an incarnation of a Cosmic Entity.


    "You should know, for a high-ranking god-king to break through, they need the power of faith," Apollo pondered, "Now, with the power of the deity of witchcraftpletely eradicated and the Shapeshifters'' influence waning, only Odin struggles to hold on. Our Olympian gods'' power is growing day by day, naturally aiming to im more territory."


    "However, my master, the sea god Poseidon, doesn''t seem to care much about the purge n, nor does he n to send any strong fighters to participate."


    William knew that Zeus had onceunched attacks on Odin, the deity of witchcraft, the Shapeshifters, and the demons, with the help of God.


    Of course, there must have been instructions from a Cosmic Entity, with Zeus acting in ordance with these directives.


    Everything was well nned, but unfortunately, William, in his grief over the loss of his wife, erupted in fury, leading to the destruction of the world and causing the first purge n to be iplete.


    The deities eventually reborn in the Divine Realm.


    Now, the situation has undergone many changes.


    William also learned some information from the Cosmic Entity, which intends to create powerful guardians for itself, to fight on its behalf.


    With the decline of the Shapeshifters, they naturally became expendable. Without surprises, Zeus, in alliance with God, will aim to eliminate or enve the Shapeshifters and demons, leading to the final struggle between the Olympian gods and God.


    But now, William has returned to disrupt the ns.


    Zeus and the other high-ranking god-kings, aiming to manipte various powers as pawns, do not realize they are also just pawns of the Cosmic Entity.


    William is now considering if Alice, should she sessfully grow, might be a guardian for the Cosmic Entity.


    That strand of holy aura has already fully integrated with Alice''s soul...


    In such development, the Cosmic Entity seems to regard William as a pawn as well.


    After all, no matter how strong William is, as long as he has attachments, he can be exploited.


    Like before, William could have shattered the Cosmic Entity, but he chose not to.


    "Interesting." Understanding these aspects, William didn''t see them as a big deal. The Cosmic Entity, for now, let''s go along with his design. Speak as he feels. If displeased, flipping his chessboard and taking those he cares about to another universe isn''t out of the question.


    William now even possesses the method to create a universe, erasing the Cosmic Entity and creating a new universe is also possible.

 Chapter 551 Who is Aphrodite’s uncle?

    <h4>Chapter 551 Who is Aphrodite''s uncle? </h4>


    Apollo himself didn''t fully understand the gods'' purge n, having only heard bits and pieces from his mentor, the sea god Poseidon.


    Poseidon never intended to carry out the purge n and even deliberately leaked this information to William, hoping to cause disruption.


    Now, with William arriving in the Divine Realm, all ns have been thrown into disarray.


    "William, I''ll take you to a great ce!" After sitting for a while in William''s newly purchased residence, Apollo stood up, his expression clearly reminiscent of men nning an adventurous outing.


    However, William had made simr promises to Alice more than once, always ending with Alice in tears.


    "What kind of ce?" William, being new to the Divine Realm, could have discovered any ce by scanning with his divine sense, but that would be boring. He preferred to explore new ces slowly.


    "The Isle Pce of Delightful Love! That''s Aphrodite''s pce," Apollo said, winking and smiling mischievously.


    Aphrodite is also widely known as Venus.


    Williamughed.


    "How deep is your grudge against that cat?" William straightforwardly pointed out.


    Apollo, being a Supreme Deity, should not be swayed by beauty. He and Jed were simr,to him, women probably slowed down his punch.


    William was different; even if his punch was slow, his opponents couldn''t withstand the blow.


    Apollo then bluntly took out his Shield of Sr re, gritting his teeth, "Look!"


    William nced at Apollo''s prized possession, which had been gnawed significantly.


    "That cat has quite the bite." William also liked to eat, but he doubted that item would taste good.


    Apollo sighed heavily and pulled out the Dawn''s Golden Bow, which also had arge piece bitten off.


    This cat was truly a menace.


    Hearing this, William found himself liking the cat, admiring its fearless spirit.


    "Not just me, many in the Divine Realm have been troubled by that cat. That damned cat has be a scourge across the entire Divine Realm," Apollo insinuated, "William, if you were to catch and eat that cat, you''d be removing a nuisance for everyone. Imagine how many deities would thank you."


    Apollo even began to fantasize about how wonderful the world would be without the cat.


    "And do you know? That cat''s owner, Aphrodite, is the most beautiful woman in the Divine Realm. Even though I know you''re married now, it doesn''t stop you from having another lover, right?" Apollo, in his efforts to get William to deal with the cat, really didn''t hold back any words.


    "I''m acquainted with Aphrodite, Hephaestus''s wife," William said, "I''m not interested in another man''s wife."


    Apollo replied, "What''s wrong with another man''s wife? Hephaestus has been missing for years. If you were willing to make Aphrodite your lover, it would probably be considered a good thing for her."


    William raised an eyebrow. Indeed, sometimes the moral standards of these deities were even lower than those of mortals. William had already adapted to life on Earth.


    He had some resistance to the idea of being unfaithful in marriage.


    Seeing William frown, Apollo asked somewhat disappointedly, "So, are we going or not?"


    "Let''s go! Why not?" William said indifferently, "Although I''m not interested in another man''s wife, admiring a beautiful woman can be pleasing to the mind and body."


    That said, William, being a person of integrity, had absolutely noscivious thoughts towards Aphrodite. He was just curious to see how audacious that cat really was.


    It even dared to gnaw on Apollo''s divine artifacts.


    The two left the house, and Apollo, not in a hurry, took William for a stroll around District 2 before heading directly to District 13.


    Aphrodite''s Isle Pce of Delightful Love was in District 13, and Aphrodite''s status was not simple. She was the daughter of Uranus, the god of the sky, not some seductive dancer from some Earthly films.


    William pondered for a moment. Indeed, if anyone dared to offend Aphrodite, they could very well be stripped of their divine power and expelled from the Divine Alliance.


    Certainly, if someone truly dared to flirt with Aphrodite, it would likely be a death sentence.


    Uranus, the god of the sky, was a formidable figure, and William remembered he was also a father who deeply loved his daughter. Even Zeus would face a fierce confrontation if he offended his daughter.


    "William, it''s best if we wait for the cat toe out before we try to capture it," Apollo, as the sun god, also didn''t dare to offend Aphrodite lightly.


    He merely wanted to eat the meat of the Element Devouring Cat, just as he would want to eat dog meat.


    Williamughed, "Didn''t we agree toe and admire the beauty of Aphrodite?"


    "Aphrodite... why don''t you go see her yourself? I''ll pass," Apollo suddenly chickened out at this point, even shamelessly adding, "If you can make Aphrodite your lover, I''ll bless you too?"


    "You can''t not go!" How could William let Apollo off the hook?


    Lure him in and then make a run for it, sitting back and waiting to eat cat meat?


    What was he thinking?


    Apollo''s face fell instantly.


    Aphrodite might be beautiful, but her background was intimidatingly significant. Even Zeus had to show her respect. William might be fearless, but if he were to join William in capturing her pet to eat, all Aphrodite would need to do is mention it to Uranus, the god of the sky...


    While Uranus might not be able to handle William, dealing with him, the sun god, would be more than manageable.


    This is probably why the cat could do as it pleased within the Divine Alliance, yet no one dared to touch it.


    As the saying goes, "Know who you''re dealing with." This cat''s background is even more significant than Sparta''s, and its strength is greater, which is precisely why it''s such a headache for the gods.


    Aphrodite is the ruler of District 13, and this district is mostly inhabited by goddesses, making it not an exaggeration to call it a paradise for women.


    William and Apollo, walking through the streets of District 13, received unusual nces now and then.


    Before long, a squad of city guards,posed of goddesses, stopped William and Apollo. These guards were all dressed in red garments and silver armor, looking valiant and spirited.


    The goddesses of the Divine Realm, in terms of both demeanor and appearance, far surpass ordinary humans, presenting a strikingly beautiful scene.


    William only smelled the fragrant air around them, as if he were in a garden of flowers.


    "Do you have clearance to enter District 13?"


    The city guards weren''t particrly strong, and they could tell that the two men before them were likely powerful beings.


    As for Apollo...


    His status in the Divine Realm was not low, but not everyone would recognize him.


    Especially these goddesses, who had little interest in paying attention to a disheveled man.


    The attitude of the District 13 guards was rtively decent; they merely stopped them for questioning and didn''t do anything unreasonable. William responded with a smile, "We''vee to visit the goddess of love, Aphrodite, and haven''t made any prior arrangements."


    "Please leave. Our mistress is not receiving visitors," said one of the guards, holding a long spear, looking coldly at them without showing any favoritism despite William''s handsome appearance.


    William said politely, "Please trouble yourself to pass on a message, tell your master that her uncle named William has arrived, and she will naturally meet with me."

 Chapter 552 heartbreaker

    <h4>Chapter 552 heartbreaker </h4>


    "Aphrodite''s uncle?"


    The leading city guard didn''t dare to question William''s words. After giving William a deep look, she respectfully said, "Sir, please follow me."


    If he truly was Aphrodite''s uncle, then this person before her would be a brother or close friend of Uranus, which was a highly prestigious status, not someone she could afford to offend.


    The key point was that she couldn''t discern William''s strength level, which made her somewhat believe him.


    Over the years, many deities have sought to witness the grace of the goddess of love for various reasons and excuses, but no one dared to impersonate Aphrodite''s uncle.


    Not for any other reason but the well-known fact in the Divine Realm that Aphrodite''s father is Uranus.


    Even a deity of Absolute Deity level wouldn''t dare to falsely im such a rtionship.


    Upon hearing William''s im, Apollo suddenly felt panicked.


    Really?


    Such a bluff could probably only be attempted by William.


    Anyone else would be beaten to death by Uranus, the sky god, if he found out.


    And now, he was implicated too.


    "May I know who this great deity is..." The city guard leading the way sneaked a peek at Apollo and tentatively asked.


    William said, "He is my brother, and of course, he is also your master''s uncle."


    "Very well!"


    The city guard, graceful in her posture and d in battle armor, presented a unique charm.


    William hadn''t lied when he came,he hadn''t renounced desires and emotions, and naturally, seeing beautiful women made him feel more pleased.


    Hearing William''s words, Apollo felt his head buzzing.


    He was wrong!


    He was truly wrong.


    He shouldn''t have encouraged William toe and catch the cat in the first ce.


    Now, William is impersonating Aphrodite''s uncle, and he''s dragged Apollo into it as well.


    Their main purpose for visiting today was to catch Aphrodite''s pet, and if their true intent was discovered, Apollo would be the one to suffer.


    "William, you''re not really Aphrodite''s uncle, are you?" Apollo couldn''t help butmunicate telepathically with William.


    William replied, "Could there be any doubt? Uranus, the god of the sky, used to call me big brother. It''s not too much for his daughter to call me uncle, is it?"


    Apollo was truly stunned.


    William the Obliterator was too mysterious back in the day, with too wide a circle of friends.


    The sky god Uranus calling him big brother...


    So, with William now calling Apollo brother, does that make Uranus, the sky god, a little brother in his presence?


    "It''s just that, Hephaestus also used to call me big brother."


    "..."


    Apollo was left speechless for a moment. Hephaestus is considered Uranus''s son-inw, and both of them calling William big brother made the familial rtionships utterly confusing.


    It''s a dilemma for William, living too long. If they were to strictly adhere to seniority, anyone in the Divine Realm would be much younger than him, which would make him feel old.


    Old people generally don''t like being told they''re old, and William is no exception.


    Finally, they arrived at the entrance of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love. Knowing William''s brotherly rtionship with the sky god Uranus, Apollo''s mind was somewhat at ease.


    The Isle Pce of Delightful Love was beautifully constructed, with a giant myrtle tree nted next to the pce gate. A man bound in chains was continuously chopping at the myrtle tree with an axe, his eyes lifeless, like a robot repeating the same action over and over.


    The axe fell, creating notches on the trunk of the giant myrtle tree, but as soon as the axe left the tree, the cuts healed automatically.


    Only the shaking of petals all around added a unique charm to the scene.


    The Isle Pce of Delightful Love also had some fairies collecting the petals floating in the air and picking roses from the ground.


    "Adonis?" William stared at the man bound in chains and instinctively called out his name.


    Adonis slowly turned his head to look at William, his previously lifeless eyes suddenly shining with intensity, his voice raspy from his throat, "William the Obliterator?!"


    The city guard who led William to the entrance of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love trembled upon hearing this name, turning her head to stare fixedly at William!


    Apollo also stopped in his tracks, sensing that something was amiss...


    "Are you William the Obliterator?" The city guard stared at William, his white teeth almost grinding together, looking as if he harbored deep resentment.


    William, somewhat puzzled, still calmly answered, "I am William the Obliterator."


    "How dare you, heartbreaker! You have the audacity to see our mistress! Please leave!" The expression of the female city guard was exactly like that of a pure-hearted girl scorned, despising a yer.


    Apollo stared at William, mouth agape, his mind racing with countless scenarios.


    What outrageous deeds had Williammitted?


    "How have I be a heartbreaker?" William was unfazed, stating lightly, "I merely declined Uranus''s favor and had no rtions with the other five Goddesses. Perhaps it''s all a misunderstanding from the past?"


    Apollo swallowed hard. He was not usually one for gossip, but there must be some juicy story here.


    Refusing the sky god Uranus''s favor, and the mention of five Goddesses?


    The female city guard had long heard of William the Obliterator, but in her understanding, William the Obliterator was nothing short of a yer.


    Rumor had it that the sky god Uranus favored William, willing to marry off his five daughters to William simultaneously. However, William the Obliterator fled the wedding halfway, eventually ending up with Artemis.


    Uranus''s other five daughters ended up dying of grief.


    If not a yer, then what?


    "Regardless, please leave! Aphrodite will not see you!" The city guard was clear in her mind,she definitely could not contend with the rumored yer, but she couldn''t let William see Aphrodite, fearing he might enchant Aphrodite as well.


    "William!!! Is that really you?" Adonis gasped for air, raising his axe to charge at William, but the chains binding him sprang to life as he stepped forward six feet, wrapping around the myrtle tree and binding him tightly.


    William ignored the city guard and approached Adonis, looking at the chains around him and asked, "Did Uranus do this?"


    "William! You and I are sworn enemies!"


    William frowned, touched the chains binding Adonis, and with a light tug, the mysterious chains that had bound Adonis for tens of thousands of years fell apart, breaking off.


    "I''ll kill you!" After being freed, Adonis swung his axe at William.


    The axe, carrying divine might, and Adonis, no pushover, swung with enough force to split mountains and rocks.


    Snap!


    A crisp p sent Adonis flying, crashing heavily into the myrtle tree behind, scattering petals everywhere.


    Apollo, watching from the side, felt his own face hurt. Such a heavy p, the damage must be immense!


    Adonis charged again, and William pped him away once more.


    In front of William, Adonis had no chance to defend himself.


    After being pped ten times, Adonis finally calmed down and stopped charging forward. Instead, he red viciously at William and said, "If you dare, kill me!"


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "After all these years, I''ve finally found the right words to describe you."


    "What do you want to say?" Adonis clenched his axe tightly, but he was well aware of the vast gap in strength between him and William. Even ten thousand years of special training wouldn''t be enough to kill him.


    William slowly said, "In a rtionship, excessive pleasing and unconditional pursuit of someone will inevitably lead to a bad oue."

 Chapter 553 Only mutual affection can truly be considered love

    <h4>Chapter 553 Only mutual affection can truly be considered love </h4>


    Adonis was struck to the core by a single sentence from William.


    Back then, the sky god Uranus had ten daughters, and he was fond of Uranus''s third daughter. Then William appeared, and five of Uranus''s daughters fell for William at the same time, including the third daughter, Themis.


    All of Adonis''s efforts to please were seen as cheap in the eyes of Uranus''s daughters.


    William, faced with the pursuit of Uranus''s five daughters, remained indifferent.


    At that time, he wasn''t as direct in rejecting others as he is now. This back and forth led the five daughters of Uranus to believe William also liked them.


    Adhering to the principle of sisters marrying the same man, they even asked their father to marry them all to William the Obliterator.


    Indeed, William''s name at the time was apt.His obliteration wasn''t just of the souls of beasts but also of the young girls'' love.


    When Uranus brought up the marriage, he refused without hesitation and then ran away.


    Thousands of years passed, and Uranus''s five daughters lived in gloom. Even after being reborn in the Divine Realm, they couldn''t help but search everywhere for William. In the end, four died of natural causes, and one died on the road looking for William.


    And the one who died on the road was Themis, whom Adonis loved.


    Adonis pursued Themis tirelessly, but her heart was only for the indifferent William.


    After Themis died and entered reincarnation, Adonis even barged into the underworld to find her soul, needless to say, to no avail.


    Hades, not being a merciful god, suppressed him directly.


    Upon learning that Adonis came to the underworld in search of the soul of Uranus''s daughter, he simply handed Adonis over to the sky god Uranus, giving Uranus some respect.


    "Where have you been hiding all these years? Do you know how hard Themis has been looking for you?" Despite being deeply hurt, Adonis still managed to ask such a question.


    William was stunned by his question: "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Do you know how many years Themis has been looking for you?"


    William casually replied, "And what does that have to do with you?"


    William didn''t feel guilty about this situation,he hadn''t expected Uranus''s daughters to be so blindly in love, just like Adonis was with Themis.


    Is this love?


    William thought that only mutual affection could truly be considered love.


    Adonis red at William with gritted teeth, and the female guard beside him also looked at William with iprehension.


    She couldn''t understand how, after Themis had spent so many years painfully searching for William, only to die in despair, William could remain so indifferent upon learning of this.


    Was his heart made of steel?


    "Enough, you can''t beat me, and I don''t feel like killing you," William said before he headed straight for the gates of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love.


    However, a city guard blocked William''s path, saying, "Sir, please hold on!"


    William stopped in his tracks, cursing internally for almost managing to sneak in.


    Apollo didn''t know the specifics of what had happened in the past, but seeing William stop, he suddenly felt it was time to slip away.


    He had encouraged William toe here, but he hadn''t anticipated that William had once been entangled with not just Uranus''s five daughters but perhaps also with Aphrodite.


    My goodness, wasn''t William supposed to dislike the idea of being involved with someone else''s wife?


    Judging by Adonis and the city guard''s attitudes, it seemed that William might have wronged Uranus''s five daughters back in the day, which could mean deep animosity between William and Uranus.


    If Uranus showed up and found William trying to charm his youngest daughter, would he start a fight right away?


    William was unaware of Apollo''s flurry of thoughts.


    When he had refused to marry, Aphrodite was still just a child with no romantic feelings towards him, though they had a good rtionship, and Aphrodite used to call him "uncle" while following him around.


    Facing the city guard''s blockade, William could have easily ignored it if he really wanted to enter, as no one could stop him.


    But he was, after all, someone who knew proper etiquette.


    He was there to visit, and it seemed there was no reason to force his way in if he was not allowed.


    Besides, his curiosity about the cat was just that¡ªa slight curiosity, with no real necessity to enter.


    "Then, Apollo, let''s go back," William said, turning to leave.


    "Uncle! Please wait!"


    Just then, a dignified and graceful Aphrodite in a white robe walked out from the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, followed by arge cat.


    The cat actually stood on its hind legs, like a little child, with its bright, clear blue eyes warily watching William and the others.


    William didn''t pay special attention to the cat but stopped, looking at Aphrodite and smiling, "Aphrodite, you''ve grown up."


    Seeing their mastere out, the city guard beside them could only step aside.


    She could only silently pray that Aphrodite wouldn''t be enchanted by this man.


    But to be fair, this man''s aura was indeed unique and attractive, giving off a vibe that made one want to get closer to him, if not for the responsibilities at hand...


    Aphrodite approached William and said, "Uncle, you''ve really hidden yourself well these years."


    Her words were also filled with resentment.


    She had a good rtionship with William as a child, but her five sisters werepletely captivated by him. It was impossible for her to say she held no resentment.


    "I wasn''t hiding," William said. "We just have different lives, different pursuits, that''s all."


    "Pleasee in, uncle!" Aphrodite was dignified and graceful, but the corners of her eyes and eyebrows slightly raised, even when she spoke, exuding an indescribable charm mixed with a touch of feminine grievance, evoking sympathy.


    William never thought that the little girl who used to love ying in the mud would grow up to be so enchanting.


    Of course, even upon seeing Aphrodite''s stunning beauty, William''s heart remained undisturbed. In his eyes, Aphrodite was still that little girl.


    As Aphrodite walked forward, she asked, "Uncle, have you been well these years?"


    "Very well!" William smiled.


    "You must know about my sisters then," Aphrodite said.


    "Yes, I do." William remained unfazed.


    Aphrodite stole a nce at William and finally sighed, saying, "Well, it seems my sisters ultimately couldn''t let go of their obsessions."


    "Yes," William nodded, as if discussing something that didn''t concern him.


    He hadn''t been particrly close to Uranus''s five daughters back then...


    Logically, it shouldn''t have left them so unable to let go.


    Hmm, what William meant was, their emotional exchanges weren''t that deep.


    Not exactly!


    This was just what William thought.


    In any case, emotionally speaking, judging by the oue, it was likely to cause deep hurt to the other party...


    Aphrodite asked, "Did youe to see me for a reason?"


    William nced at the cat beside him and said, "This person with me mentioned he''s got a craving to eat your Cat. He asked me to help catch it for him to stew."


    Apollo: "..."


    Aphrodite was left speechless for a moment.


    The gaze of the Element Devouring Cat rested on Apollo, probably pondering which of his artifacts it would chew on next.

 Chapter 554 Uranus is coming

    <h4>Chapter 554 Uranus ising </h4>


    Apollo never imagined that bringing William over to catch a cat would end up backfiring on him.


    With William saying such a thing in front of Aphrodite, it meant either they were no longer nning to eat the cat.


    Or...


    If the cat was eaten, he''d be the one to me!


    Apollo stood frozen on the spot, his big eyes pitifully shifting between William and Aphrodite.


    He saw Aphrodite staring at him coldly.


    And then there was also a cat, looking at him with an odd expression.


    Indeed, the cat was actually smirking!


    "So, your visit today wasn''t actually to eat my Cat, was it?" Aphrodite finally asked William.


    William nced at the Cat and smiled, "Of course not. How could I eat it, knowing it''s little Aphrodite''s pet?"


    Hearing this, Apollo was genuinely dumbfounded.


    William wasn''t nning to eat the cat?


    Then why did hee along?


    Was it to turn himself in?


    Hearing William''s words, the cat sneered, "What, Uncle William? You think you can eat me? I''m standing right here; let''s see if you can even bite me."


    Aphrodite, shocked by the cat''s words, quickly shouted at it, "Sophias! Do not be insolent!"


    Then she hurriedly said to William, "Please forgive us, Sophias doesn''t know any better. Don''t stoop to its level!"


    "Of course, it''s just a small cat," Williamughed, "I just wanted to see its potential."


    "Master, why fear him? Today, I shall teach him a lesson on behalf of your sisters!"


    The Element Devouring Cat had no idea how terrifying William could be. Having run amok in the Divine Realm for years, it didn''t regard anyone highly, including William, as it saw it.


    Even though it knew William was the legendary William the Obliterator!


    Just a legend!


    How formidable could he be?


    Aphrodite panicked, but before she could react, the cat had already pounced in front of William, opening its mouth to bite him.


    "Sophias!" Aphrodite shouted loudly.


    William simply extended his palm, the cat''s eyes sting blue light as it bit towards William''s fingers.


    The cat, being an Element Devouring Cat, protected by a Cosmic Entity, could tear and devour anything. One bite, and it could even take a chunk out of the most formidable artifacts.


    Was William really using his hand to block its mouth?


    Today, it thought, it would bite off one of his fingers!


    What about William the Obliterator?


    Merely a baseless reputation!


    When the cat bit down on William''s middle finger, it found, to its shock, that its usually infallible teeth couldn''t even make a dent in this single finger!


    "Little cat, you''ve got quite the bite!" William casually caught the cat''s ear, examining the small Element Devouring Cat up and down.


    "Let me go!" The catpletely panicked. It couldn''t even break the skin of William''s finger with a bite, so how could it possibly stand against him?


    With its ear caught by William, all of the cat''s special abilities were sealed, and it couldn''t even use its innate talent for rapid escape.


    William picked up the cat and looked at it: "Little kitty, are you in heat? Want me to find you a female cat?"


    This cat was capable of reproduction, and William had almost hunted the Element Devouring Cat species to extinction in the past. Now, only a male and a female were left, making further reproduction somewhat challenging.


    William pondered whether he should create a few more Element Devouring Cats.


    He had previously tried creating some strange creatures on a a hundred thousand light-years from Earth.


    He had created powerful creatures before.


    Wasn''t Godzi one of his creations?


    "A female cat?" the cat said furiously. "Do you know what species I am? Do you really think I''m just an ordinary cat?"


    "Only an Element Devouring Cat!" Williamughed. "I know there''s another female Element Devouring Cat. Do you want to meet her?"


    The cat was shocked. How did this person know it was an Element Devouring Cat?


    "I don''t want to!" How could the cat agree to such a question, especially when William was holding its ears and asking about mating in front of others?


    "If you don''t want to, then forget it!" William continued to examine the cat closely. He had observed its bodily structure quite thoroughly, but creating more would require a lot of natural energy.


    The process wasplicated, and even if he managed to create them, would this cat then be edible?


    Never mind!


    The business of creation is better left to the Cosmic Entities themselves!


    William, always one for spontaneity, released the cat and said to Aphrodite, "Little Aphrodite, don''t worry. I said I wouldn''t eat it."


    The cat, frightened, hid behind Aphrodite, who finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This Element Devouring Cat really didn''t know what was good for it, daring to bite William the Obliterator?


    It was lucky to still have its teeth and reproductive organs intact.


    "Thank you, uncle, for your mercy!" Aphrodite breathed a sigh of relief and quickly thanked William, then asked, "Did youe here just to catch up with me?"


    She found it hard to believe that William hade just to reminisce with her.


    William waved his hand and smiled, "I''ve only arrived in the Divine Realm a few days ago and was just bored, wandering around. Apollo wanted to eat a cat and also wanted to see you, so I came over."


    Apollo stood by, not daring to speak.


    What the heck?


    He didn''t say anything!


    Why was he getting the me again?


    Aphrodite frowned at Apollo and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you are the sun god Apollo?"


    Apollo gave an awkward smile and said, "Yes, we had the fortune of crossing paths once at the Synod of Deities of the Divine Alliance."


    Aphrodite coldly responded, "Is that so?"


    Apollo chuckled sheepishly, "Your beauty is admired by all gods in the Divine Realm. I merely apanied William for a visit."


    Aphrodite then ignored Apollo and led William and him to a courtyard, where she took a jug of Nectar wine and said, "William, I don''t have much to offer you on this visit. This Nectar wine is my own brew. Please, uncle, have a taste."


    After saying this, she poured a cup for both William and Apollo.


    William could feel that Aphrodite was much more distant towards him now, their interaction merely formal.


    She might still harbor resentment towards William, given that her five sisters had spent years pining for him in despair. As their younger sister, even if she could understand, some resentment was inevitable.


    William took a sip of the wine and, looking towards the horizon, said, "Your father is quite timely, isn''t he?"


    Aphrodite nodded, "I''ve already sent a message to my father. He knows you''re here and, of course, wants to meet you. There shouldn''t be any animosity between you and my father, right?"


    "Of course not." William was well aware that Aphrodite had notified the sky god Uranus the moment the cat attempted to bite him, and he was not afraid of Uranus.


    Hearing Aphrodite''s words, Apollo instantly turned pale with fear. What situation was this?


    Uranus ising?


    Weren''t Uranus''s five daughters all pining for William to their deaths?


    And now Uranus himself wasing!


    And the earlier matter of wanting to eat the cat...


    Just thinking about it made Apollo''s scalp tingle!

 Chapter 555 Isn’t this what you call fate?

    <h4>Chapter 555 Isn''t this what you call fate? </h4>


    "My dear brother William, where have you been all these years?"


    The sky god Uranus appeared directly in front of them, greeting William with a smile that showed no signs of any resentment towards him.


    "Mostly in the Prime World," William responded cordially. "My brother Uranus, how have you all been living these years?"


    "Not bad! But there might be some troubleing up." Uranus sat next to William, looking very familiar, and nced at Apollo casually,ughing, "William, you still keep closepany with them, I see."


    Apollo, upon being scrutinized by Uranus, felt his heart skip a beat and wore an awkward smile, saying, "You jest, I merely ran into my little brother William..."


    "Little brother William?" Uranus''s gaze sharpened, and he scoffed, "So, should I also call you ''big brother'' then?"


    "Not at all! Not at all!" Apollo was terrified, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Didn''t he hear the sky god Uranus calling William his dear brother?


    His calling William ''little brother'' made Uranus visibly displeased.


    William knew something like this would happen and gestured dismissively, "Uranus, you don''t need to mind that. We each have our own standings. As you know, Artemis is my wife, and Apollo is Artemis''s twin brother. It''s no issue for him to call me ''little brother.''"


    Uranus sighed, "I don''t want to talk about the past. It was my daughters who were not fortunate enough to match up with William. I had once hoped they could bear you children."


    Williamughed.


    So much for not wanting to talk about the past.


    Wasn''t that basically saying everything?


    The sky god Uranus had good intentions back then, which William rejected. Since William had no offspring and got together with Artemis, naturally, he became closer to Apollo and the others.


    Well, that was putting it all out there.


    Full of resentment!


    "Uranus, are you interested in joining me in some endeavors?" William didn''t dwell further, directly broaching the subject.


    Uranus blinked and said, "Of course, I''m interested!"


    The sky god Uranus, thinking of marrying all five of his daughters to William, had only one reason in mind: he wanted to form an alliance with William.


    Now that William had taken the initiative to ask him if he wanted to do something together, how could he refuse?


    Most importantly, he felt that William wouldn''t have asked this question without a reason.


    "Let''s talk about thatter! Today is just for catching up," William said, then raised his ss to toast with Uranus.


    Uranus, understanding the gesture, clinked sses with William and drank together, then said, "William, if there''s anything you need help with in the future, just say the word."


    Apollo, Aphrodite, and the cat werepletely taken aback by this exchange.


    Apollo finally understood just how high William''s status was.


    The sky god Uranus was directly calling himself a younger brother in front of him, ready to serve at William''s beck and call.


    The most astonishing part was that William hadn''t promised anything in return, yet he managed to elicit such a gesture from the powerful sky god, which was quite thought-provoking.


    William seemed to have said something, yet also seemed to have said nothing.


    Apollo knew his brother-inw was powerful but hadn''t realized to what extent.


    Aphrodite was equally quiet. Her father''s attitude towards William had always been intriguing.


    When she was younger, and tens of thousands of years had passed, she only vaguely remembered William being very kind to her, as for her sisters¡­


    Even after William and Artemis got married and everyone knew about it, her sisters still cherished their affection for William. No matter how much Aphrodite tried to persuade them, it was futile.


    Her sisters seemed enchanted, determined to marry William.


    Each of them became despondent, no longer striving to enhance their powers, and after being reborn in the Divine Realm, they died early, only living for tens of thousands of years.


    The Element Devouring Cat, having already shed with William once, knew the formidable nature of William the Obliterator. Seeing Uranus''s attitude now made it all the more clear, without needing further words.


    It began to wonder if it really should seek out a female cat for mating, especially since its penis had been erect when William was holding its ears. Why else would William mention it was in heat?


    As they continued drinking, Uranus generously raised his ss, looking at Apollo who hurriedly raised his own in response.


    "Apollo, what exactly are the Olympian gods and God up to these days?" Uranus asked with a smile. "I have a decent rtionship with your master, the sea god Poseidon, so you don''t need to hide anything from me."


    Apollo was in a bind, unsure whether to put down his wine ss or drink from it.


    And now, he dared not let his thoughts wander, for who knew if the sky god Uranus might use telepathy on him?


    "My respected sky god Uranus, please don''t put me in a difficult position. How would I know what you''re referring to? You might as well ask Poseidon directly."


    Apollo forced a bitter smile, steadying his mind, careful not to let it wander.


    William seemed intrigued and asked, "Uranus, what are you referring to?"


    From the conversation just now, William feels that Uranus probably doesn''t know about the "purge n" that the gods of Olympus are conspiring with God.


    After all, the major divine kings nning to realign their spheres of influence, a significant undertaking meant to be executed step by step with calcted precision, wouldn''t be known to Uranus, who isn''t a member of the Divine Alliance council.


    Especially since all the gods knew Uranus effectively controlled the Shapeshifters.


    Uranus cheerfully finished his wine and said to William, "William, don''t you know? Recently, a disciple of Poseidon killed a bishop of the Catholic Holy Cross Church with a Trident in Blizzard City, even Jesus was stripped of his divine powers and is now hiding in Blizzard City."


    William remainedposed, confirming that Uranus really didn''t know anything.


    Unfortunately, regarding matters of the higher divine kings, he couldn''t use his divine power for divination, and even less so for matters concerning William.


    William had already let the news of Jesus losing his divine powers spread, so naturally, Uranus had heard about it.


    It seems like someone has already joined the game!


    Uranusughed, "William, do you know what''s so special about that Jesus?"


    William, of course, knew, and raised an eyebrow, "I''d like to hear more."


    Uranus, looking quite pleased with himself, enlightened William, "Rumor has it that Jesus is the son of God, possessing a high level of faith power. Now that he has lost his divine powers, it''s said that consuming him can greatly benefit one, possibly granting extraordinary divine powers, even eternal life!"


    William''s smile grew wider.


    Having Drakaina spread the news that Jesus has now lost all his divine power was one thing, but the story Drakaina concocted was truly imaginative, enticing everyone to think about eating Jesus'' flesh?


    Seeing Williamugh, the sky god Uranus said, "If William wishes, I can personally go to Blizzard City and capture Jesus for you!"


    William waved his hand, "That won''t be necessary. I prefer to eat things thate by fate. I don''t eat people, and it''s not ethical to go so far just to capture someone to eat." After saying this, his gaze suddenly swept over the Element Devouring Cat.


    Uranus instantly understood, his gaze falling directly on the cat.


    The atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Apollo also looked at the cat.


    Isn''t this what you call fate?

 Chapter 556 I might be just a little bit stronger

    <h4>Chapter 556 I might be just a little bit stronger </h4>


    In recent years, the cat has beenwless in the Divine Realm, relying on the formidable strength of the sky god Uranus.


    Now that the sky god Uranus himself was looking at it in such a manner, how could it not panic?


    "Father, don''t think about eating the Element Devouring Cat!" Aphrodite finally couldn''t help but speak up, "I''ve never seen anyone eat someone else''s pet right in front of them."


    "Ha ha ha! Aphrodite, don''t take it so seriously. Your uncle William and I were just joking with you," Uranus, always a loving father to his daughter,ughed and said, "You go ahead and take the cat and Apollo for a walk. Your uncle William and I have some matters to discuss."


    With these words from Uranus, the cat felt as if it had been granted a pardon, closely following Aphrodite.


    It was well aware that if not for Aphrodite, today it could have easily be a dish.


    The ancient and unique species, Element Devouring Cat?


    Did you hear what Uranus and the others were talking about?


    They even wanted to eat Jesus.


    Especially this William, incredibly powerful!


    Just the thought of its teeth almost breaking upon biting William''s finger sent shivers down its spine.


    Now, recalling William asking if it wanted a female cat, it felt even more terrified.


    Could this guy be thinking of breeding it with that female cat, then continuously eating their offspring?!


    Too horrifying!


    Better to run away quickly!


    Uranus''s gesture of asking Aphrodite to take Apollo away clearly meant he wanted to speak privately with William.


    With his status, there was no need for Uranus to sneakily transmit thoughts to William.


    If there were things he didn''t want Apollo to hear, just directly asking him to leave spared no concern for his dignity.


    Apollo, understanding the situation, stood up with a smile, not feeling awkward, and graciously said, "Since my brother-inw and Uranus have matters to discuss, I might as well take my leave, as I have some errands to attend to anyway."


    Of course, William knew that Apollo had been looking for an escape.


    And Uranus even suggested he and the cat should just wander around?


    Without Uranus and William''s suppression, wouldn''t the cat take the opportunity to chew on Apollo relentlessly?


    Apollo''s strength was indeed enough to crush the cat, but the cat''s teeth were peculiarly strong. If Apollo were to use a divine artifact, it would likely end up being gnawed on by the cat.


    Most importantly, with Aphrodite there to protect it, he dared not kill it!


    If he couldn''t kill it or contain it, why bother with it at all?


    Apollo recognized the reality and was unwilling to stay any longer.


    As he was leaving, he again referred to William as his brother-inw.


    This was clearly to signal to the sky god Uranus that his rtionship with William was very close,William was his kin.


    At the same time, this mention of brother-inw was also a hope that William would remember their camaraderie and not put him in a difficult position.


    William did not hold him back, and Apollo teleported away directly.


    Aphrodite also left with her cat.


    "William, since you didn''t get to eat the cat this time, I''ll drug it a little and capture it for youter," Uranus joked. "Aphrodite is right, eating her pet in front of her isn''t quite nice."


    William waved his hand, "That won''t be necessary. I''ve eaten plenty of Element Devouring Cats before. Honestly, their meat isn''t that tasty, a bit sour even, it''s just that they contain a good amount of soul energy. But as you know, soul energy doesn''t mean much to me."


    "Ah? As far as I know, there are only two Element Devouring Cats in the entire Divine Realm." Uranus was utterly baffled. William actually said he had eaten quite a few?


    William thought for a moment, "Element Devouring Cats are actually ancient creatures from the primordial era, before your time."


    "You''re not suggesting you''re many, many years older than me, are you?" Uranus was somewhat shocked. He was one of the original deities, but he also knew if William was much older than him, he must have been born with the universe itself.


    "I am somewhat older than you," William smiled. "Of course, I''ve eaten quite a few ancient creatures you''ve never seen."


    As a top-tier gourmet, William had been eating his way from a billion years ago to the present. In matters of gastronomy, William had absolute authority.


    "Ancient creatures even I have never seen?" The sky god Uranus slightly furrowed his brow, "And you''ve eaten quite a few?"


    William unflinchingly responded, "That''s correct."


    Uranus nodded,ughing, "It seems my perspective was too limited!"


    "What did you want to talk about?" William found discussing cuisine with ayman rather dull.


    Uranus paused before finally saying, "William, I remember that you can block any form of probing around you, right?"


    William nodded, "That should be possible."


    Now, with his divine power, he couldpletely shield himself from the scrutiny of Cosmic Entities, even in the past, the energy of Cosmic Entities dared not touch him.


    Now?


    William had gone so far as to beat up a Cosmic Entity, who was now even more wary of provoking him.


    "Did you know? The Cosmic Entity is selecting guardians?" Uranus said, "There are five spots. Bing a guardian of the Cosmic Entity grants one a sacred halo bestowed by the Cosmic Entity, along with a top-tier divine artifact."


    "Hmm, I wasn''t aware of that," William raised an eyebrow, "Do you want to be a guardian of the Cosmic Entity?"


    Uranus responded, "If I could obtain the sacred halo bestowed by the Cosmic Entity, I might have a chance to break through to a higher level of strength."


    "Oh, and then?" William wasn''t particrly interested in the sacred halo from the Cosmic Entity. He was curious about what Uranus intended to do.


    Did the Olympian gods and God think that the Shapeshifters, the demonic races, and other divine powers would just sit quietly during their n to cleanse?


    Uranus hesitantly asked, "William, I feel that you''re neither human nor a god, right?"


    "Not really!" William naturally doesn''t count as a human. In the beginning, there were only gods in this world. Later, out of boredom, William sculpted some y figures, which became the first humans. When gods and humans intermarried, demigods were born. Humans gradually learned how to be Soulmancers, and eventually, some powerful individuals became gods.


    But that was all in the age of the gods. Whether it was humans, gods, or demigods from that time, after William''s intervention, they were all reborn in the Divine Realm.


    The humans on Earth now were creatures recreated by the Cosmic Entity, suspiciously imitating William''s act of creation.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s join forces to unify all the powers in the Divine Realm. You will be the leader of all gods, gaining the faith power of billions of beings." Uranus spoke passionately, "I''m also curious, what kind of existence is the Cosmic Entity, and who is more powerful between you and the Cosmic Entity?"


    William said, "I might be just a little bit stronger."


    Uranus''s excited expression froze, staring at William, momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 557 Well, let him think that!

    <h4>Chapter 557 Well, let him think that! </h4>


    Uranus knew William was powerful, and his question was actually a probe...


    He wanted to know if William was an incarnation of the Cosmic Entity.


    Or perhaps, William was also a guardian of the Cosmic Entity.


    But now William says he''s a bit stronger than the Cosmic Entity?


    William is clearly a creature of this world, and no matter how high his level of power, he shouldn''t be stronger than the Cosmic Entity, right?


    "Have you ever seen the Cosmic Entity?" Uranus expressed his inner doubts once more.


    "Not exactly," Williamughed. "I just gave him a beating."


    Uranus was momentarily unsure whether to believe what William said.


    Not exactly seen, but had beaten up the Cosmic Entity?


    What does that mean?


    Quite intriguing!


    "Alright, let''s not talk about the Cosmic Entity anymore, let''s discuss your ambition to unify all the forces in the Divine Realm," William understood their psyche well.


    Whether it''s emperors in the mortal realm or high-ranking divine kings in the Divine Realm, they all probably like doing one thing.


    Unifying everything under heaven!


    Uranus paused, then said, "If I''m not mistaken, the high-ranking divine kings are already aware of the Cosmic Entity''s selection of guardians and have made their own ns, calcting against each other."


    "Poseidon couldn''t hold back anymore, sending his disciple with the Trident to provoke the followers of God," Uranus said. "As far as I know, when we were still in the Prime World, there was supposed to be a cataclysm involving all the gods. Zeus had already allied with God in the original n, but Poseidon wanted to stop this n, creating a rift between Zeus and Poseidon. Unexpectedly, this time Poseidon took the initiative to provoke, killing a bishop of the Holy Cross Church, and God will surely take this opportunity to cause trouble."


    Uranus analyzed this far, saying, "Just watch, it won''t be long before Poseidon and God sh again, and it will be interesting to see whom Zeus and other powers support!"


    "No matter which side Zeus supports, in the end, the gods will be greatly weakened in this cataclysm. By then, leading the Shapeshifters, we''ll move at the opportune moment..."


    Uranus became more excited as he spoke, eventuallyughing, "With your strength, if the human high-ranking divine kings really start to fight and when they are evenly matched, you and I, along with Odin, could strike together, annihting them in one fell swoop, and even seizing their divine powers!"


    William, hearing this, couldn''t help but nod, "A brilliant n indeed!"


    At least the n sounded quite ingenious!


    But what Uranus didn''t know was that William, although not human, had very close rtionships with the three high-ranking Olympian gods and many deities of the Divine Realm.


    Moreover, if William wanted to deal with the high-ranking divine kings, he seemingly wouldn''t need to wait until they were indistinguishably matched.


    A p each, and none would be able to rise again.


    "You also think it''s brilliant?" Uranus said in a lower voice, "Do you know, there''s one more secret matter!"


    Williamughed, "You said it''s a secret, how would I know about it?"


    When Uranus mentioned this, his expression turned somewhat solemn, "Recently, Odin sent his minions to bring back a great demon lord from the Prime World."


    "A great demon lord?" William pretended to be clueless.


    "Yes! He should indeed be called a great demon lord!" Uranus spoke with a hint of mystery.


    "That guy was originally just an ordinary person from the Prime World, but due to some reasons, his strength skyrocketed, and now he has reached the level of a Nature Deity!" Uranus continued, "There''s also someone at Poseidon''s, named Lucien. If he is killed, the person Odin has will truly bring about the rebirth of the great demon lord in the real sense."


    William, of course, knew what he was referring to as the great demon lord.


    Wasn''t it the desire he expelled from his body tens of thousands of years ago?


    The desire to be stronger!


    William asked, "What do you mean by ''truly reborn''?"


    Uranus responded, "He will be a real great demon lord, and I feel... he won''t be weaker than a high-ranking divine king! But Odin and I dare not do it because we fear we won''t be able to control the great demon lord after his revival."


    At this point, Uranus looked at William and added, "But if you''re involved, that changes everything!"


    "You could suppress him, and then the four of us together would surely be unbeatable by any force! Sweeping through the entire Divine Realm would be effortless!" Uranus said, "As far as I know, the Cosmic Entity already has one guardian now, and the other four spots should belong to us!"


    Uranus''s excitement grew as he spoke, his eyes alight with fervor.


    After listening, William seemed to grasp Uranus''s intention.


    "Hmm, didn''t I tell you? If I''m a bit stronger than the Cosmic Entity, why would I want to be his guardian?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Zeus and God are thinking of a cleansing n to subdue the Shapeshifters, demons, and other divine forces. Uranus, on the other hand, is thinking of allying with Odin and the Shapeshifters, resurrecting the great demon lord, uniting with William to dominate the Divine Realm, and establishing a new empire!


    But what does this have to do with William?


    "Are... are you serious?" Uranus couldn''t help but look at William again, his smile fading.


    If William truly is stronger than the Cosmic Entity, then why all these schemes?


    Why not just stick with William and be done with it?


    "It''s hard to say. The Cosmic Entity was cautious when fighting me,it''s also possible he''s a bit stronger than me." William actually hoped the Cosmic Entity was stronger.


    This might be the longing for a worthy opponent when one has faced no real challenge.


    Uranus asked bluntly, "So William, which side are you on?"


    Since it''se to this, why keep scheming back and forth?


    Isn''t it obvious that whichever side William is on will win?


    Williamughed, "I''m on neither side! You all y on, I''ll just watch from the sidelines."


    "..." Uranus was dumbfounded, so all his excitement was for nothing?


    If William doesn''t join their side, then if the great demon lord arrives, he and Odin might not truly be able to control him. Now, many Shapeshifter lords under hismand have signed pacts with the entity William expelled from his body, leading to severe infighting and constant battles.


    Each time a Shapeshifter lord dies, a portion of their power merges into Lucien and Elric, making their power increase at an abnormal rate.


    Just ordinary humans, how long has it been?


    Both have already reached the level of a Nature Deity. Even Alice, with all cheats activated and backed by William and the Cosmic Entity, has only reached the level of a Mortal Deity.


    "Alright, let me tell you about my ns!" William said, "Arrange for the Shapeshifters you manage to switch their territories around, from Blizzard City to the Sanctum of the Holy Light, lined up ording to their strength levels."


    He wanted Alice to gain more realbat experience, naturally requiring someone to deliver some experience points, right?


    Since it''s about delivering experience points, it definitely should go from weak to strong.


    It wouldn''t do for her to encounter a top-tier Shapeshifter lord right away, would it?


    That would be game over immediately.


    "From Blizzard City to the Sanctum of the Holy Light?" Uranus asked with some confusion, "Why is that?"


    William, maintaining an air of mystery, said, "Jesus will walk from Blizzard City to the Sanctum of the Holy Light. Once he ascends the Sanctum of the Holy Light, he will be the new God."


    Uranus''s eyes widened, "Really? Should I go and kill him now?"


    William squinted, "He''s mine! But he needs to be tempered! Do you understand?"


    "Oh!" Uranus had an epiphany, "So, William, you''ve already subjugated Jesus, nning to use him to eliminate God''s forces? Could it be a wager with God?"


    "You could say that," William replied, not bothering to rify further.


    "You could understand it that way!" William couldn''t be bothered to exin further, knowing these guys have a strong ability to make associations and are good at using their imagination to fill in the information.


    Uranus probably thought he aimed to eliminate God''s forces.


    Well, let him think that!

 Chapter 558 Don’t overthink it

    <h4>Chapter 558 Don''t overthink it </h4>


    Uranus had filled in the nks quite thoroughly on his own.


    Poseidon was preparing to move against God''s forces, and William''s rtionship with Poseidon had always been good.


    Most importantly, he believed that a person like William would never engage in meaningless actions.


    So, his deliberate visit to the Isle Pce of Delightful Love with Apollo was to signal to Uranus his support for Poseidon, wasn''t it?


    With Poseidon''s people moving against God''s forces, didn''t that mean William was going to assist Poseidon against the forces under God''s control?


    Overthrowing the current God!!


    And then forming an alliance with the Shapeshifters...


    The interpretation boiled down to William allying with Poseidon, the Shapeshifters, and nning to rece God with Jesus, whom he had already subjugated, thus taking control of Catholicism and its followers.


    In this way, the Divine Realm''s powers wouldrgely fall under William''s control, leaving only Zeus and the other gods.


    Uniting the Divine Realm would then be just a matter of time, wouldn''t it?


    In almost an instant, Uranus thought of all this.


    But he couldn''t possibly know that William was just a thoroughly bored individual who happened upon Apollo by chance.


    As for visiting the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, it was merely to see the cat and catch up with Aphrodite on a whim.


    He hadn''t anticipated Uranus''s visit, let alone their extensive conversation.


    William looked at Uranus, whose eyes were filled with dreams for the future.


    What a situation!


    He must have used his imagination to conjure up quite a bit of content!


    William had only thought of asking Uranus to arrange for the Shapeshifter lords to deliver some experience points to Alice after running into him...


    "Don''t overthink it."


    William ultimately couldn''t resist giving a kindly reminder, after all, the Shapeshifters were, in a way, Uranus''s subjects.


    Having his subjects deliver experience points to Alice, Uranus was full of anticipation and excitement, making William feel somewhat guilty.


    Uranus nodded vigorously, a mischievous smile on his lips: "Of course, I know what to do now."


    Seeing him so happy, William really didn''t have the heart to tell him the truth.


    Forget it!


    It seemed kind of fun this way. William feared Uranus wouldn''t be able to handle the truth if he were told.


    That smile was quite nice, after all!


    "Keep that smile! I''ll take a photo of you!" William said as he already took out his phone and snapped two pictures.


    Uranus''s smile gradually froze, his brows knitting in confusion as he looked at William''s phone and asked, "What is this?"


    "I brought it from the Prime World, it''s called a smartphone." William showed him the photos he had just taken.


    Looking at the photos on the phone, Uranus asked, "A magical artifact?"


    Williamughed, "What magical artifact? It''s just an electronic device used formunication and entertainment."


    Uranus''s eyes squinted, appearing to have a moment of realization, "I understand now!"


    William was even more baffled this time, "What do you understand now?"


    Uranus''s face broke into that mischievous smile again: "I''m going to the Prime World!"


    "..."


    How could this guy have such an borate inner world?


    "I understand! William, you don''t have to say anymore, the Prime World holds my destiny!" Uranus seemed to have seen through everything.


    William was almost ready to throw his phone at him.


    You missed the point entirely!


    With such an imagination, you should go write novels on Earth.


    With such a leap in thoughts, such an ability to connect dots, when everyone else is discussing going to the beach, you''re already nning how to cross the Antic.


    Such a person would definitely excel in padding word counts!


    William sighed, standing up, "I must take my leave now, my wife is waiting for me. If you really n to go to the Prime World, remember to abide by the localws and regtions, and don''t cause trouble."


    Uranus fell into thought, and as William turned to leave, he said, "I understand now!"


    This time, William couldn''t help but turn back and ask, "What do you understand now?"


    "Should I say it out loud?" Uranus''s smile remained, confident enough to make any overbearing CEO feel inferior.


    William couldn''t help but say, "If you really went to write novels, you''d probably get buried under the des sent by your readers."


    A glint of light shed in Uranus''s eyes as he said, "Does William mean that, after I arrive in the Prime World, I should first find a magical artifact like the one in your hand, thoroughly understand the localws, and that alone will bring gains? Without doing anything, a wife will just appear, and then, if I write a novel, people will send me many powerful magical artifacts?"


    "..." William couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He was astounded!


    Truly, he was astounded!


    Deserving of the title sky god Uranus!


    This ability to fill in the nks with imagination was as vast as the sky itself, simply...


    Boundless¡ª


    His thoughts were so rming that William was almost afraid to speak!


    He teleported away from the Isle Pce of Delightful Love in an instant.


    He feared he couldn''t restrain himself from punching Uranus, who then might have another revtion.


    Seeing William leave, Uranus stood with his hands behind his back, nodding in satisfaction,ughing, "Indeed, everything as I predicted, worthy of me!"


    ...


    William returned to Zone 2 and immediately located Alice with his divine sense.


    Seeing what she was doing now, William couldn''t help but be astounded!


    She was actually using the alchemy furnace William made for her to perform alchemy in public!!


    In the Divine Realm, using an alchemy furnace made entirely of Golden Magic Sand to freely concoct pills for others.


    She would craft three pills at a time, giving two to the other party and keeping one for herself, with the materials provided by them.


    umting pills without any cost.


    Now, the area around Alice''s pill stall is packed with onlookers,pletely surrounded!


    Thousands of Celestial Legionnaires of Olympus patrol overhead, fearing any idents.


    Alice tirelessly crafted pills for people, and she found that even if the final pill production failed, there were always people providing her with raw materials to continue her alchemical crafting.


    She quickly realized that the profession of an alchemist is also highly sought after in the Divine Realm.


    Indeed, no matter where one lives, mastering a skill is essential.


    William is also among the crowd, enjoying the spectacle.


    He''s well aware that the onlookers and those providing materials are not there for the alchemy-crafted pills.


    It''s mainly because the alchemy furnace Alice has put out is too enticing!


    An alchemy furnace entirely made from Golden Magic Sand!


    This material is specifically used for crafting divine artifacts.


    And the pills Alice concocts aren''t very high-grade, with mediocre effects.


    Many who are adept at reading situations, though unable to discern Alice''s level of power from her demeanor, can guess.


    This girl''s level of power is definitely not high.


    Some even discerned from the Eternal Starfire she released that she is surrounded by a sacred halo.


    A person of not particrly high strength, possessing an alchemy furnace made of Golden Magic Sand, and surrounded by a sacred halo!!


    And there''s no one seen protecting her, performing alchemy in public, seemingly to exchange pills for energy crystals.


    All these signs have led some to peg Alice.


    A disciple of some great deity, low in strength, alone, and possessing a treasure!


    It''s known that even in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, there are safe and unsafe areas.


    After all, beings in the Divine Realm are prone to fights, and the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods is vast. Fights away from buildings are not intervened by the Celestial Legion of Olympus.


    Many great gods are waiting here. As soon as this young girl leaves the safe area, she is doomed!

 Chapter 559 Alice Suddenly Becomes Clever

    <h4>Chapter 559 Alice Suddenly Bes Clever </h4>


    Alice hadn''t realized yet that she was being targeted because of her alchemy furnace.


    Inevitably, back on Earth, where the overall public safety was rtively good, unting luxury items usually just drew envy, and the likelihood of being targeted for theft or worse was quite low.


    Moreover, Alice waspletely unaware of what her alchemy furnace meant in the Divine Realm.


    Furthermore, after releasing her Eternal Starfire, which also activated the power of her sacred halo, either aspect was enough to make the beings of the Divine Realm risk their lives for a chance at seizing it.


    If they could kill her without the great deity behind her noticing, taking her treasures without anyone the wiser...


    The onlookers also harbored hopes of luck; what if this girl actually didn''t have a powerful deity protecting her?


    Even though they themselves found such thoughts unrealistic, the sacred halo around Alice and the alchemy furnace made of Golden Magic Sand were tempting enough for anyone to risk it all.


    William watched from the crowd as Alice happily earned her pills, her face brimming with joy.


    Having just arrived in the Divine Realm, Alice was applying what she had learned. Though the Legendary-level pills she had crafted before only sold for a small piece of energy crystal, it motivated her immensely.


    Those pills were crafted earlier when her level of power and alchemy skills were not as high.


    Now, the quality of the pills she was crafting with the alchemy furnace was noticeably higher. Unfamiliar with the Divine Realm and with William providing almost no information to truly test her, she had to start exploring and figuring things out on her own.


    She asked about the prices of some items on the streets and eventually found out at the Passage Approval Bureau how many energy crystals were needed to enter Zone 3.


    Her movements were quickly inquired about by those with intentions, further solidifying the notion that she was unfamiliar with the Divine Realm and that her true level of power wasn''t very high.


    William stayed hidden, watching. After half a day, Alice had earned enough pills to get to Zone 3. She sold the pills on the spot to a pharmacy.


    Due to the low quality of the pills, the pharmacy owner only gave her three energy crystals, while entry to Zone 3 required at least ten.


    However, Alice was already satisfied. Continuing at this rate, she would be able to enter Zone 3 in just three days, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    "Thedy here, which zone are you nning to go to?" The pharmacy owner had naturally noticed Alice early on; otherwise, how could he allow an outsider to use alchemy to craft pills on his premises?


    And why would he ept low-quality pills?


    The pharmacy owner looked quite young, dressed in a gray robe, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, giving off a sense of approachability in his manner. When giving Alice the energy crystals, he casually asked a question.


    "Zone 28." After Alice answered, she packed up the alchemy furnace and then said to the onlookers, "Everyone, please disperse. If you need special-effect pills crafted,e early tomorrow, same rules as always."


    In her view, using alchemy now was just umting initial capital. As a former rich youngdy, she had been exposed to both medicine and business. Having some initial capital, she could engage in other tradester on, likely earning energy crystals much faster.


    The pharmacy owner then said, "Youngdy, the amount of energy crystals you need might be quite a lot. If you''re solely relying on crafting pills, who knows how long it will take to get there."


    "Of course, I know that."


    Alice also asked, "Do you know how many energy crystals are needed to go from Zone 2 to Zone 28?"


    The pharmacy owner countered with a question, "That depends on the youngdy''s strength. If you''re powerful, you might not need to spend a single energy crystal. As far as I know, as long as one reaches the Nature Deity level of strength, with an identity medallion, one can freely enter up to Zone 20. But reaching Zone 28 isn''t just a matter of having energy crystals."


    "You should know, the Heavenly Dungeon is located in Zone 28. Non-official divine personnel are not allowed inside!"


    "Is that so?" Alice frowned, official divine personnel?


    "If you have the strength of a Nature Deity, you could actually go directly to Zone 15 to take the exam for an official divine position, then you would be able to enter Zone 28."


    The pharmacy owner couldn''t discern Alice''s level of power and was probing in his speech, trying to find out her real strength.


    Alice was no fool. She had noticed the people around who were unwilling to disperse and that the owner seemed unusually keen to know her strength level.


    "Just a Nature Deity level? I''ve long passed that!" Alice''s tone suddenly turned cold, her gaze sweeping over those outside the shop who still refused to leave, she scoffed, "What are you waiting for?"


    Whoa?


    Those outside were suddenly startled.


    Her temperament changed so drastically, they were a bit taken aback!


    "Just a Nature Deity level, I''ve long passed that!"


    What did that mean?


    Does it mean that this seemingly naive girl is at least at the Destroyer Deity level?


    The people present couldn''t see through Alice''s level of power, andbined with Alice''s tone and attitude, they began to waver in their previous judgments.


    The pharmacy owner''splexion changed drastically. He originally wanted to inquire about Alice''s level of power and then ask if her alchemy furnace was for sale, thinking of killing and robbing her if her level was low.


    William was astonished in the crowd.


    Alice had finally be smart!


    But was just saying so enough to scare people?


    "Hmph! I''ve lived for a billion years. Now, merely reincarnated after reaching the pinnacle of my power, you petty fools dare to harbor treacherous thoughts?" Alice scoffed coldly, the Sword of Soulbreaker appearing in her grasp. A terrifying aura of sword energy emanated, its oppressive force spreading out.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker even directly shouted, "This girl before you is the second master of the Sword of Soulbreaker, you foolish trash, all get down on the ground! Otherwise, I, the Sword Spirit, will cut you down with one strike!"


    As soon as the Sword of Soulbreaker was drawn, all those who used swords as their weapon felt their soul energy suppressed, their divine swords trembling, and their Sword Spirits wailing in agony.


    "Sword of Soulbreaker?"


    "Could it be the disciple of the legendary powerhouse, the Obliterator?"


    "It is said that the Obliterator is Artemis''s husband, and he has deep connections with the sea god Poseidon as well as many other powerful beings in the Divine Realm. If one is his disciple..."


    ...


    Almost in the blink of an eye, everyone around the pharmacy had dispersed, and William teleported directly back to the estate he had purchased.


    Holding the energy crystals she earned today, Alice thanked the pharmacy owner and then turned to leave.


    "Miss, please wait!" The pharmacy owner quickly called out to her.


    Alice''s legs were a bit weak now, but she slowly turned around, mimicking William''s slightly raised eyebrows, exuding utmost aloofness: "What is it!"


    She knew she was weak, but she had to pretend to be a formidable being.


    The pharmacy owner said, "Could you craft a Frost Spirit Elixir for me? I will provide the materials and offer ten thousand energy crystals as a reward!"


    "No!" Alice said coldly, without turning back, she walked towards the estate William had bought. Along the way, her steps were light and measured, careful not to reveal any ws.


    The pharmacy owner slowly followed behind, noticing Alice didn''t expose him or forbid him from following, so he continued to do so.

 Chapter 560 Then, help him out

    <h4>Chapter 560 Then, help him out </h4>


    Alice walked back, pondering along the way, and realized where the confusiony.


    Those passersby had mentioned a name!


    The Obliterator!


    Although she hadn''t heard anyone directly call William the Obliterator, she could now confirm that William was indeed the Obliterator.


    When the passersby talked about the Obliterator, they mentioned that he was Artemis''s husband, close to Poseidon, and well-connected with many powerhouses in the Divine Realm...


    She remembered Apollo also calling William his brother-inw!


    And his deep connections with many powerhouses in the Divine Realm!


    A super powerhouse!


    That meant William was the Obliterator!


    Her tenure as a Soulmancer was still short, and she had been naive about many things before.


    On Earth, the general perception was that high-level Soulmancers were among the very strong.


    That was until she met Garen.


    Then she thought, perhaps the Demi-God level must be the most powerful.


    Even if William was powerful, she assumed he was at most at the Quasi-Deity level.


    It was only upon arriving in the Divine Realm that she realized, no matter how good you are, there''s always someone better.


    At first, she felt fortunate to be by William''s side, believing her progress in cultivation was rapid and hoping it wouldn''t take long to catch up with William.


    At worst, being young and already possessing billions in assets, the couple had no worries about food and clothing, living happily and doing whatever they wanted.


    Being with the person she loved, everything felt joyful.


    But over these two days, she finally understood the vast gap between her and William!


    Was her cultivation speed fast?


    Wasn''t it because of the powerful secret techniques taught by William?


    Was she strong?


    Ha!


    Without William giving her the Sword of Soulbreaker, what was she, really?


    Even a dog wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, a peerless divine artifact, could be a super powerhouse in the Divine Realm!


    As for those billions of dors in assets¡­


    Now, thinking back on her grandfather''s attitude towards William.


    It didn''t seem like the way one treats an old friend, but more like¡­


    A servant treating their master!


    If William really wanted money, it would be effortless for him.


    Walking back, Alice was deep in thought, suddenly feeling that she simply wasn''t worthy of William!


    The husband of Artemis?


    William''s former wife must have been very outstanding.


    Thinking this, Alice couldn''t help feeling a bit sorrowful, seeming in William''s eyes, she must have always been hopelessly foolish.


    Reflecting on their time together, aside from her meditation and intensive training, they had actually spent just three or four months together.


    During these months, William was far from tender towards her, seemingly indifferent. In emotional matters, William was like a boy who is slow to love, yet she fell for this love-clumsy boy without looking back.


    William indeed expressed his love, but in his unique way.


    Like kicking Alice off a cliff, even making her live alone at the bottom for so long, or his words that could infuriate someone to death.


    He even dared to have Alice, a high-level Soulmancer, face off in a life-and-death battle with an archangel of Nature Deity strength.


    But in Alice''s memory, the first thing she would see upon waking from meditation was William by her side.


    William would put her in danger, but he would never let real harme to her.


    She could feel William''s love for her.


    It''s just that now, she felt unworthy!


    Alice''s thoughts weighed heavy on her, and she walked slowly on thetter part of the journey.


    But she was well aware that as long as she appeared confident, no one would dare to touch her.


    Showing even a hint of nervousness could invite deadly danger.


    Her journey, at least in her inner world, was incredibly winding.


    Upon reaching the gate of the estate, she smelled the aroma of delicious food.


    Alice couldn''t help but feel her nose tingle.That such a powerful person as William would cook for her, what more could such considerate actions express?


    She might be weak now, but she could strive harder, to be stronger!


    Even if she couldn''t reach the heights that William had, at least she shouldn''t disappoint him!


    To be better for the person she loves, to be sufficiently excellent, that''s what she aimed to do now.


    Alice hadn''t noticed that William had been watching from outside the pharmacy earlier, nor did she realize someone was following her.


    William, carrying two dishes from the kitchen, saw Alice standing dumbly at the door and called out, "What are you standing there for? Come and eat!"


    Alice rubbed her eyes and trotted in, fetching two sets of cutlery from the kitchen.


    "I have to tell you! I earned three energy crystals today!" Alice, barely sitting down, couldn''t wait to share her experiences with William.


    Girls are like that,when they like someone, they want to share everything with them.


    Pretending to be unaware of her day, William smiled, "That''s really great! Keep it up! Try this dish first, Lapin ¨¤ moutarde."


    William didn''t meddle in how Alice chose to act,he could clearly sense Alice''s progress.


    To be honest, Alice wasn''t dumb,it''s just that William''s standards were exceptionally high. Even the three high-ranking Olympian gods didn''t seem very smart to him.


    Even Poseidon''s powerful move, Poseidon''s Stormde, appeared quite ordinary to William. Truly impressing him was exceedingly difficult.


    From bing a Soulmancer to now, in just a few short years, Alice had progressed at a meteoric ratepared to those who had undergone thousands of years of rigorous training to reach her level.


    Alice''s progress could indeed be considered as swift as flight.


    At least, it was her fortune!


    Sometimes, good fortune outweighs everything!


    Just as Alice sat down, the pharmacy owner knocked on the door, asking, "Miss who can use alchemy, may Ie in?"


    Alice was stunned, turning back to look at him, asking, "How did you get here?"


    The pharmacy owner was equally stunned, "Didn''t you agree to let me follow?"


    The two stared at each other,pletely bewildered.


    In Alice''s view, she had never said that this guy could follow her.


    But to the pharmacy owner, Alice did not refuse his following behind her, which he interpreted as a hint that he coulde along.


    Was there a problem?


    If Alice really was at the Destroyer Deity level, she should have noticed him following her earlier.


    Yet, she didn''t stop him from following, which meant, in his interpretation, that she was allowing him toe so that Alice would help craft the Frost Spirit Elixir.


    Seeing the somewhat awkward atmosphere, William said to the pharmacy owner, "Since you''re already here,e on in!"


    The pharmacy owner, confused and unable to discern William''s level of power, could only walk into the yard.


    And then he just stood there.


    He couldn''t determine the strength level of either person in front of him, even if they had some magical artifact that hid their true power levels, their real identities were certainly not simple.


    The pharmacy owner stood aside, watching William and Alice eat.


    William had allowed him in but didn''t invite him to join the meal. Instead, he casually asked Alice, "What does he want from you?"


    "He wants me to craft some Frost Spirit Elixir." Influenced by William, Alice spoke with a detached tone, as if crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir was a trivial task.


    "What''s his offer?" William asked.


    "Ten thousand energy crystals."


    "Then just help him out." William put down his fork, looked at the pharmacy owner, and asked, "You''re providing the materials?"


    The pharmacy owner excitedly said, "I will!"


    "What if it fails?" William asked with a smile.


    "If it fails, it''s my loss!" The pharmacy owner, influenced by their tone, boldly stated.


    William''s smile deepened, and he said to Alice, "Then, help him out."

 Chapter 561 Quite Principled

    <h4>Chapter 561 Quite Principled </h4>


    "Young man, take a seat, have something to eat." William eyed the pharmacy owner.


    At William''s age, calling anyone a "young man" was natural.


    The pharmacy owner sat next to William somewhat stiffly and said, "Masters, I entrust the crafting of the Frost Spirit Elixir to you."


    William nodded, "The Frost Spirit Elixir, huh? Have you prepared the materials? Frostbloom petals, Heartless Frost Herb, Abyssal Waters¡­"


    He listed seven ingredients, while Alice, who hadn''t heard of these materials before, silently continued eating her rabbit meat.


    Hmm, not bad!


    "Master, you indeed know how to craft it!" The pharmacy owner looked at William excitedly.


    Being able to urately list the ingredients for crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir likely meant he could craft it!


    The Frost Spirit Elixir, used for treating fire poison, isn''t amonly found pill, and he had gone through great lengths to find its recipe. Yet, William had directly named the required materials for its concoction.


    Then, he must know how to craft it!


    William observed the pharmacy owner and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Apologies, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Rowan Collins." Hearing William''s question, the pharmacy owner quickly stood up, saying, "It''s a pleasure to meet both masters."


    William''s demeanor, even more so than Alice''s, resembled that of a super powerhouse hiding among ordinary people.


    "Rowan? You''re just at the Elemental Deity level of strength, how did you get fire poisoned? And this fire poison, did you encounter a Fire Phoenix?" William couldn''t help butugh, "To encounter a Fire Phoenix and still live, you''re really lucky!"


    Rowan''s pupils contracted, staring at William for a long time: "Master, you''re incredibly urate! To discern my injury at a nce!"


    William nodded, "Alright, leave the materials, and you can go."


    Without any hesitation, Rowan ced all the prepared materials from his spatial storage ring in the yard.


    He himself was an alchemist, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to open a pharmacy, and to run a pharmacy in a ce like the Divine Realm, you can imagine the level of his alchemy skills.


    However, even after obtaining the Frost Spirit Elixir recipe, he was helpless!


    Limited skills!


    Initially, he thought, if Alice''s strength was low, he could deceive her and just get his hands on her alchemy furnace, which would increase the chances of sessfully crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir.


    Now that Alice was willing to help, naturally, it was even better.


    No, he now felt that the man in the courtyard was even stronger.


    Rowan left the materials behind and departed. Alice then asked, "Are you going to teach me how to craft the Frost Spirit Elixir?"


    William smiled, "Of course, I''ll teach you, but let me tell you, these materials in front of us are worth about twenty thousand energy crystals."


    Alice nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll try not to blow up the furnace!"


    William squinted, "The energy crystals you need to get to Zone 28 are roughly ten thousand. Now, all you need to do is sell these materials, and then you''ll have enough."


    Alice was stunned, what was this?


    Not crafting the pills at all?


    Just selling the materials directly to gather the money?


    Such a maneuver existed.


    "Isn''t that a bit hical?" Alice did have some moral concerns.


    William seemed to be leading Alice astray, saying, "That''s how it is in the Divine Realm. If you were a bit weaker, your alchemy furnace would probably have been stolen by now, and your life might not be safe either. Now that he has ced the materials right in front of you, and you don''t take them and just leave? What are you waiting for?"


    Alice was dumbfounded by William''s logic.


    She was crafting pills for others and taking a portion of the excess pills as a fee for crafting, which could be considered making a profit.


    But William was suggesting taking the person''s capital entirely.


    "I¡­" Alice fell silent for a while, then said, "I''ve decided to help him craft it and then take the payment I deserve."


    William frowned, "It seems you really are naive!"


    Alice''s face turned red, saying, "Even if that''s how people in the Divine Realm think, I don''t want to do it that way. Maybe I might do it in the future, but at least not now!"


    William just stared at Alice, not saying a word.


    Alice could already feel the pressure but still bit her teeth and said, "Anyway, I don''t think it''s right!"


    She thought William would call her foolish, but instead, William simply said, "Principled, aren''t you? You''ve passed the test. I''ll give you the form, and then you can study it at your leisure. It doesn''t matter if you fail; these materials are expensive, but that guy Rowan must be wealthy."


    Alice never expected William to be so unprincipled.


    Topromise so quickly.


    In fact, William''s principle is to have no principles.


    He feels that whatever is fine, actually, no matter what choice Alice makes, he sees no problem with it.


    Of course, Alice chose to help Rowan craft the Frost Spirit Elixir, and that was her choice, which William certainly supports.


    If she chose to take the materials and run, he could ept that too.


    William was straightforward, giving the form directly to Alice. It was a divine medicine that required the strength level of a Nature Deity to craft, now assigned to Alice, who was at the Mortal Deity level of strength, was indeed bold.


    Alice didn''t dawdle. Using alchemy could actually improve her strength, and she was clear about this.


    William directly imprinted the form into her subconscious through thought, and then Alice immediately stopped eating and began the crafting process!


    William quietly watched from the side, not speaking.


    As expected, the first batch of pills unsurprisingly failed.


    Alice took a deep breath and tried again.


    And failed again!


    William found it quite interesting watching from the side.


    Relying on Alice''s strength to craft the Frost Spirit Elixir, perhaps it really would have been better to just take the materials and run.


    After all, failing almost nine out of ten attempts, it might be wiser to save the materials to exchange for energy crystals and directly advance to Zone 27!


    Such foolishness!


    Fortunately, the materials Rowan provided were sufficient. Alice crafted day and night for five days and nights, refusing to eat even when William called her to.


    "It''s the fiftieth time now, and clearly, the amount of materials used each time isn''t enough!" William squinted, observing Alice.


    He felt that Alice seemed to be merely experimenting...


    Not really aiming to seed in one go, but rather searching for that right feeling.


    Interesting!


    And the delicacies William personally cooked couldn''t tempt her anymore.


    William remembered that Alice used to drop everything to eat whenever he called her to.


    Moreover, Alice didn''t seem to be the type to be so persistent about one thing.


    Now, after five days and nights of relentless alchemy crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir and even adjusting the material ratios little by little for experimentation...


    Could it be that Alice became smarter after her trip to the Divine Realm?


    William decided to continue watching from the side. When there were only a little material was left, he noticed these materials were just enough for one final crafting.


    Thest attempt!


    If this attempt failed, asking Rowan for materials again, who knows if he would believe Alice could sessfully craft the Frost Spirit Elixir!


    After so many failures, to ask Rowan to provide materials again, iming sess after a few hundred more attempts, would he be a fool?

 Chapter 562 Does this count as a success or a failure?

    <h4>Chapter 562 Does this count as a sess or a failure? </h4>


    William clearly saw a sh of purple light in Alice''s eyes, and her aura became incredibly restrained. She concentrated fully on cing thest portion of materials into the alchemy furnace.


    Hmm?


    Had she found the feeling?


    William brewed a pot of coffee and watched from the side.


    Logically, with Alice''s current strength, it was impossible for her to craft the Frost Spirit Elixir.


    That''s what logic would suggest.


    But Alice was trained by him, protected by the divine halo of the Cosmic Entity, and the alchemy furnace she used was top-notch, second only to William''s own Celestial Furnace.


    It was definitely the best she could have¡­


    What if a miracle urred?


    Alice''s strength enhancement techniques and her special circumstances meant her soul energy was continuously generated. With the adaptation over the past few days, she hadpletely adapted to the energy consumption produced by alchemy.


    Rowan had spent years frantically collecting materials for crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir. The materials he provided Alice were enough for ten batches, but Alice divided nine of those into ny parts, saving only thest part as a full amount.


    She had prepared for the first ny attempts to fail, deciding to leave herself no way out for thest attempt, forcing herself to focus and reach the highest level of concentration.


    William noticed that, during those ny attempts, Alice had adjusted the ratios of materials, failing time and again. By the end, her control over the ratios and the furnace''s temperature had reached an extremely high level of mastery.


    In those ny attempts, thest two produced two mini Frost Spirit Elixirs.


    However, due to insufficient material amounts, these pills couldn''t have very effective results. At most, they could alleviate the bone-deep pain caused by fire poison, so calling them ineffective wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Now, it was herst chance.


    William pondered a question: Alice was protected by the Cosmic Entity, very close to William, and the power of the divine halo merged with her soul, giving her an immensely powerful boost, almost like cheating.


    If she seeded in crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir this time, would it be considered normal or not?


    Alice''s pace in crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir this time wasn''t fast. Sessfully creating two mini versions earlier had given her a bit more confidence.


    Alice immersed herself entirely in thest attempt to craft the Frost Spirit Elixir, forgetting everything around her.


    Over these few days, Alice''s strength has surged remarkably. Previously unable to fully absorb William''s essence, her body now subconsciously began to actively absorb it. In five days, her strength broke through once again.


    This time, crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir took ten days. Rowan had been waiting outside the house. Sneaking a peek inside, he saw Alice still intently crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir.


    Her focused appearance reassured him quite a bit.


    He hadn''t seen Alice''s previous failures in alchemy. If not for the high quality of the alchemy furnace and William''s supervision, the house would probably have been blown to bits by now.


    In the final moment, Alice squeezed a drop of her blood from her fingertips into the alchemy furnace. Instantly, colorful clouds soared above the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, and the powers of the majors in the Milky Way descended.


    Even William couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows,he hadn''t expected Alice to cause such a celestial phenomenon.


    Gods from all over the Divine Realm watched this ce in shock.


    "Which Absolute Deity is causing this celestial phenomenon through alchemy?"


    "To think it''s happening in Zone 2! Could it be that an Absolute Deity is performing alchemy in Zone 2?"


    "It''s normal for such a scene to ur when an Absolute Deity performs alchemy. It''s just unknown which bored Absolute Deity is showing off their divine skill in Zone 2."


    Countless powerful beings in the Divine Realm turned their attention to Zone 2, daring not to probe with their divine senses or to approach carelessly, fearing they might disturb this Absolute Deity.


    Alice''s face turned somewhat pale.


    In that final moment, the power of the stars converged with her blood, driving the power of the divine halo, as well as the mysterious force she absorbed from William''s essence.


    Everything thundered down, converging in the alchemy furnace within William''s house.


    "Boom!"


    The alchemy furnace emitted a huge roar, and a blinding divine light illuminated the entire Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    Alice was blown away by the massive shockwave. William nced at the pills in the furnace,they were close to sess, or rather, it was a failure.


    The materials simply couldn''t withstand such immense power. When all that power merged into the alchemy furnace, the pills turned into dust.


    What was meant to be the crafting of a not-so-advanced pill became a desperate effort from Alice.


    Despite the hugemotion, the crafting still failed, and all the materials were used up.


    William hadn''t expected Alice to be so determined in crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir, utilizing the Ster Alchemy Art he had taught her.


    The use of the alchemical secrets William taught required a certain level of strength.


    The Ster Alchemy Art was a secret technique that could only be used by those at the Creator Deity level, yet Alice, at the Mortal Deity level, dared to use such high-level alchemy secrets and even used her own blood.


    If not for the alchemy furnace William made for her being a top- notch divine artifact, and with various cheats at her disposal, forcibly using alchemy secrets beyond her level like this would have drained all her blood, leaving her a dried corpse.


    William wasn''t panicked at all.


    But what truly surprised William wasn''t the exaggerated celestial phenomena caused by Alice,what he found unexpected was Alice''s desperation in crafting the Frost Spirit Elixir this time.


    Previously, Alice''s attitude towards improving her strength was quite passive, evident from her inclination to hide in the alchemy furnace rather than confront a fight.


    But now, she was desperate to craft a Frost Spirit Elixir...


    After catching Alice, William didn''t heal her immediately.


    As for the failed pills in the alchemy furnace, he merely controlled a drop of water to fly into the furnace, where the already failed and powdered pills rapidly fused and reformed.


    At that moment, Alice hadpletely passed out.


    In the alchemy furnace, as the pills reformed, an ethereal sound resonated from the room, echoing throughout the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    Poseidon closed his eyes, feeling the purification of this sound, trembling inwardly, yet unable to grasp it.


    Zeus, standing at the very center of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, looking towards William''s residence, was excited, murmuring to himself, "Master, is it you?"


    In the Sanctum of the Holy Light, God felt uneasy. He could sense the unique sound striking directly at the soul.


    Likewise, he remembered that back in the day, William the Obliterator didn''t like him much, nor did he have much love for Catholicism.


    Perhaps William thinks his fasting and not eating meat is the reason, or maybe he finds everything he does too boring.


    Upon learning of the return of William the Obliterator, God made a pact with another high-ranking deity and strived to obtain the title of Cosmic Entity''s guardian.


    But now it seems that the soul of William the Obliterator has been elevated once again. His soul energy resonates with the energy of the outside world, thereby producing this pure and ethereal voice from within...


    He even suspects that William the Obliterator''s power has surpassed that of the Cosmic Entity.


    William didn''t think much about it,he simply used the simplest method to preserve the pill Alice had crafted.


    There was a moment when he did not want to help Aliceplete the Frost Spirit Elixir, thinking it would teach her a lesson, but then he thought, wouldn''t Alice end up crying like a child?


    After thinking it over, he decided to let her sessfully craft this Frost Spirit Elixir.


    As for Alice, who was unconscious, William used the most basic method, stimting her by pinching the pressure point between her thumb and forefinger...

 Chapter 563 Hurry up and bring it here!

    <h4>Chapter 563 Hurry up and bring it here! </h4>


    William pinched Alice, and she trembled slightly, slowly opening her eyes with her mind still in a haze.


    "Did I just pass out?"


    "Yes."


    "Shouldn''t you perform CPR on someone who''s unconscious?"


    "Stimting the pain point between the thumb and forefinger is more effective. CPR is for drowning."


    "..."


    Alice took a moment to gather herself, then hurriedly looked toward the alchemy furnace. "How did the Frost Spirit Elixir turn out?"


    William said, "You should check it yourself, but I think it''s probably ruined."


    "Ruined?" Alice quickly wriggled out of William''s embrace and rushed to the alchemy furnace. Fighting the difort, she directed her finger toward the furnace, infusing it with energy. Soon, a crystal-clear pill emitting a soft divine light flew out.


    Without waiting to speak to William, she took out a prepared ss bottle and ced the pill inside, sniffing it before turning excitedly to William. "It was a sess!"


    William approached, raising an eyebrow. "How could this be sessful? Impossible!"


    Alice, with her eyebrows upturned in joy, huffed, "Why impossible? Are you doubting my abilities?"


    William gave her a noogie. "Do you even know your own strength? Was the alchemy secret technique you used just now something your level should be messing with?"


    "Ouch¡ª" Alice covered her head, her smile instantly gone. The grimace she made was so exaggerated that William almost eximed how incredibly realistic her acting was.


    "I was just scared of failing again," Alice tried to reason with William.


    He nced at her and ruffled her hair. "I see your foolish brain is getting active again."


    Even though William appreciated Alice''s spirit to challenge new things, he still felt the need to teach her a lesson.


    Alice noticed someone was still standing outside the house and whispered, "There''s someone outside, can you spare me some face?"


    "Don''t worry, our unparalleled powerhouse Alice, that person outside, he can''t hear us talking," William said. "Alright, now that the Frost Spirit Elixir is sessfully concocted, do you n to take me straight to the 28th zone?"


    Rowan had promised to give Alice ten thousand energy crystals after the sessful concoction of the Frost Spirit Elixir, which should be enough.


    "No, I heard that to go to the 28th zone, one must be a formal divine official." Alice frowned. "Is a formal divine official equivalent to a Divine Alliance official? Like a federal employee?"


    A professional-level understanding!


    William nodded. "You could understand it that way."


    The 28th zone is mainly where the Divine Alliance''s formal divine officials reside. As for entering the Heavenly Dungeon, there are certainly other conditions,such a ce definitely isn''t somewhere a Mortal Deity can just waltz into.


    "So, do I need to take an exam to be a?Divine Alliance''s federal employees?" Alice was still unclear about the Divine Alliance''s system.


    "Thinking of passing the Divine Alliance''s civil servants exam, is it just a matter of having hands?"


    "Having hands?" Alice doesn''t believe William''s im that having hands is enough.


    She decided not to discuss further with William and, holding the sessfully concocted Frost Spirit Elixir, called out to Rowan at the door, "Come over here."


    At this point, William also lifted the sound barrier, and Rowan hurried in upon hearing Alice''s call.


    Alice used alchemy to concoct the Frost Spirit Elixir, which required a considerable amount of materials, but with the Elixir''s sessful creation, she felt joy. Seemingly casually, she handed the Frost Spirit Elixir to Rowan: "Here, take it."


    Rowan was more than shocked.


    He had just been standing outside the residence, witnessing Alice concoct the Frost Spirit Elixir using alchemy.


    But it was just the concoction of a Frost Spirit Elixir!


    A pill that could be concocted by someone of Nature Deity level strength caused such amotion.


    The sky disyed peculiar phenomena, and an ethereal sound resonated throughout the Divine Realm!


    Was this just for concocting a Frost Spirit Elixir?


    As an alchemist, Rowan naturally understood what it meant for such celestial phenomena to ur during alchemy and the resonance of energy shockwaves.


    In the entire Divine Realm, apart from Zeus causing such unique phenomena twice while exerting divine power, no one else had caused such a stir.


    The ethereal sound that resonated throughout the entire Divine Realm at the end seemed to surpass even the power of Zeus.


    Could it be that the woman before him was a high-ranking divine king?


    Rowan, trembling, took the Frost Spirit Elixir and held it above his head, kneeling before Alice with a loud voice of gratitude, "Thank you for your help! For concocting the Frost Spirit Elixir for me, I am truly grateful. From now on, I am willing to serve you and hope you will take me as your disciple!"


    Anyone capable of running a pharmacy in the Divine Realm naturally had a sharp mind.


    Realizing that Alice might be a high-ranking divine king, Rowan wanted to be her disciple after receiving the pill.


    This scene was all too familiar to William.


    With Rowan''s abilities, he naturally couldn''t tell that the drop of water William added to the alchemy furnace at thest moment yed a crucial role.


    At this moment, he regarded Alice as a high-ranking divine king level powerhouse.


    However, he also saw William give Alice a noogie on her head and thought William might be even more powerful, possibly Alice''s lover or master.


    "Thinking of me as your master is out of the question, helping to concoct the Frost Spirit Elixir was a small favor!" Alice, with her hands behind her back, imitated William''s usual indifferent way of speaking, emotionless and calm, immediately exhibiting the demeanor of a superior being.


    Rowan didn''t dare to waste words. He spected that both individuals before him were superpowerful beings, likely possessing the strength of high-ranking divine kings.


    After being rejected, he decisively said, "Master, to express my gratitude, the ten thousand energy crystals I promised you upon sessful concoction..."


    Hearing this, Alice couldn''t help but smile. This was what she wanted to hear, her first batch of funds was about to be secured.


    "I know that to such powerful beings like you, energy crystals might be trivial, so I won''t embarrass myself by offering such small trinkets. After returning, I will establish a hall of honor for you, create a statue in your likeness, and my family''s descendants will remember forever what you have done for our family. Your legendary stories will be widely spread throughout the Divine Realm."


    Alice was dumbfounded!


    What was he talking about?


    Just give the money, okay?


    I put so much effort into concocting the Frost Spirit Elixir for so long, and you''re offering me a hall of honor?


    Do you want everyone toe to me for free concoctions?


    "A hall of honor... let''s forget about that!" Alice couldn''t help but think, would asking for money now ruin her image as a supreme powerhouse?


    But if you don''t take those ten thousand energy crystals, wouldn''t that be working for free?


    She looked at William for help, but he deliberately turned his head away, clearly not nning to intervene.


    Rowan was still kneeling, and with the hall of honor being rejected, he felt that Alice simply didn''t want any ties with him and was just lending a hand.


    Considering the person next to her might be Alice''s lover or master, he dared not say more. After carefully picking up the Frost Spirit Elixir, he performed a deep kowtow, expressing his sincere reverence. Then, he got up and bowed again to Alice, saying, "I will forever remember your great kindness in my heart. With that, I won''t disturb your rest any longer and will take my leave now."


    "..." Alice''s mouth fell open slightly, what kind of people were these in the Divine Realm?


    What about the promised ten thousand energy crystals?


    Seeing Rowan heading to the door, Alice finally couldn''t hold back and called out, "Stop! Leave behind the ten thousand energy crystals you promised!"


    She couldn''t hold back any longer!


    Truly, she couldn''t!


    If it was just one or two energy crystals, perhaps Alice might still pretend to disdain them, but... ten thousand energy crystals!


    If she missed out, there would be no more chance!


    What about regarding money as dirt?


    I just love it!


    Hurry up and bring it here!

 Chapter 564 Who was that just now?

    <h4>Chapter 564 Who was that just now? </h4>


    Rowan was equally surprised that a being as powerful as Alice would care so much about energy crystals.


    Isn''t it said that for those above the Destroyer Deity power level, absorbing energy from energy crystals is meaningless?


    But then he thought, when Alice was helping others refine pills with alchemy in front of his pharmacy before, didn''t she also receivepensation?


    Thinking about it this way, could it be that this great being was experiencing the life of the lower deities?


    Truly a hermit of high caliber, always knows how to enjoy life!


    "I was too hasty!" Rowan responded,ing back to his senses and carefully presented a spatial storage ring with both hands, "Master, this spatial storage ring contains ten thousand energy crystals, along with the ring itself as the fee for purchasing this divine medicine!"


    He had even considered giving Alice several tens of thousands more energy crystals, but after much hesitation, decided to stick with ten thousand.


    Would such a powerful being really care about these energy crystals?


    Thinking too small!


    Hearing him say this, Alice nodded slightly and epted the spatial storage ring, but then she added, "You have your own bottle, right? Give mine back to me."


    The divine medicine, Alice didn''t care about that,she had agreed to help with the alchemy. But that little ss bottle was given to her by William, and she now understood a principle.


    Anything given by William, even if it appears to be an ordinary bottle, is definitely something valuable.


    And how could she bear to give away something William gave her?


    "Understood!" Rowan could feel the faint but powerful energy residue on the ss bottle when he handed it back, realizing it too must be an extraordinary magical artifact. He almost walked away with it...


    How embarrassing that would have been!


    At this moment, he also had an epiphany!


    The reason this goddess with extraordinary powers stopped him probably wasn''t for those energy crystals, but for the ss bottle!


    When Alice asked for the ss bottle back, that''s when she revealed a smile like that of an infatuated fool.


    William said to her, "You''ve earned so many energy crystals, you must be happy now. Aren''t you going to heal yourself?"


    Just for concocting a Frost Spirit Elixir, she ended up seriously injured and still managed tough so foolishly. William was quite impressed.


    It''s just that Alice''s constitution is special now, and her injuries heal extremely fast. In just a short while, if she doesn''t urgently treat herself, she''d almost be healed.


    "Did I get injured?" Alice looked at William somewhat astonished.


    She doesn''t think her condition counts as being injured?


    William exined, "Although your power isn''t high right now, you are at least a Mortal Deity. You even fainted! Don''t you know you''re injured?"


    "What should I do to heal myself?" Alice felt fine except for feeling a bit weak just now, but William''s words seemed to make sense.


    William advised, "Energy crystals are not only for trading but can also be used to boost strength and heal injuries. You might want to give it a try."


    Alice''s eyes lit up, surprised, "They have that function?"


    William nodded, "You can try it."


    Alice had thought energy crystals were only for purchasing goods.


    If they could be used for boosting strength and healing, then energy crystals indeed are a valuable currency in Divine Realm.


    Without hesitation, she took out two thousand energy crystals from the spatial storage ring and began absorbing their energy.


    The secret techniques Alice learned from William were too special. After initiating the technique, the energy from the energy crystals in front of her was wildly absorbed, and in just 20 seconds, two thousand energy crystals turned to dust.


    "Hmm?" Alice felt suddenlyfortable all over, as if the soul energy within her body had stabilized, but this sensation quickly disappeared. She slowly opened her eyes, looking at the pile of dust in front of her, her facial muscles twitching.


    That fast?


    Two thousand energy crystals just disappeared?


    William smiled and asked, "How does it feel?"


    Alice''s expression wasplex: "Feels like a loss."


    More than just a loss!


    She clearly felt that only the soul energy inside her body had stabilized, without any improvement. To lose two thousand energy crystals for that, how could she not feel it was a loss?


    Especially since it happened too quickly!


    William said, "It''s not a loss! If you used all ten thousand energy crystals, you could roughly advance to the mid-stage of the Mortal Deity level."


    Ten thousand energy crystals are not a small amount in Divine Realm. For others, it''s usually reserved for breaking through bottlenecks.


    Alice didn''t use them at any bottleneck,as long as the quantity of energy absorbed from the energy crystals was sufficient, her strength could advance rapidly, breaking through swiftly.


    It just meant that the quantity of energy crystals needed was somewhatrge.


    As for secret techniques, if William wanted to teach, Alice could learn countless top-tier techniques. However, William felt that teaching her the techniques she''s learning now, along with giving her a sword, was enough for the time being.


    Mainly because teaching too much, he felt Alice might not be able to learn it all.


    As long as her power level was reached, a single sword is enough to traverse the Divine Realm.


    Hearing William''s words, Alice fell into thought.


    William hadn''t previously told her about encountering bottlenecks after reaching a certain level of power, mainly because the secret techniques William taught her had no concept of bottlenecks. That is, as long as there were enough energy crystals, she could continuously elevate her power level.


    Such a windfall through alchemy as today''s was rare and not to be relied upon; she needed to think of other ways to earn more energy crystals.


    Now, Alice was no longer in a hurry to rescue Loki.


    She was well aware that even if Loki was rescued, William would still present her with other challenges.


    William''s fundamental purpose was to make her stronger, which was also her own desire, striving to keep up with William''s pace.


    Why not just earn more energy crystals?


    After Rowan left and William closed the door, more people gathered outside the residence, but they dared note in easily.


    Alice snapped back to reality at the sound of a gentle knock on the door.


    "Is there someone outside?" Alice looked towards the door, uncertain who was knocking.


    William knew that such amotion would definitely attract many people.


    "Come in."


    He didn''t answer Alice but spoke to someone outside.


    The door slowly opened, revealing a dignified middle-aged man in a white robe.


    The middle-aged man was visibly startled upon seeing William, then turned around, gently closed the door, and when he turned back, froze in ce again.


    William chuckled, "What? Don''t recognize me after a few days?"


    The middle-aged man quickly approached, stopping about 10 feet from William, then stretched out his hands, eximing excitedly, "Master! I didn''t expect that it was really you who caused such a great anomaly."


    William waved his hand dismissively, "Alright, Zeus! Is that so surprising? Anything else?"


    Zeus looked up and asked, "Master, howe you''re in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods? Do you need me to do something?"


    "No need, just go back to your pce. You''re busy with daily affairs, it''s not easy toe out here," William said with a smile. "I''ll find you for tea some other time. After you leave, make sure no one else bothers me."


    Zeus nodded solemnly, "I will follow yourmand!"


    After saying this, his gaze lingered on Alice for a moment, and he inquired, "Master, who is thisdy?"


    William introduced, "She''s my wife, Alice Turner."


    Alice''s face turned red with joy upon hearing William''s introduction, feeling acknowledged. She knew about William''s past and understood how effortless it was for someone as powerful as him to attract women.


    "Mrs. Turner, hello!" Zeus greeted Alice immediately after hearing William''s introduction.


    Alice, slightly ufortable with the title, quickly responded, "Hello."


    "Master, then I won''t disturb your rest," Zeus said with a childlike smile. "Master, I''ll take my leave for today. Don''t forget about our tea."


    William nodded, and Zeus, knowing William''s temperament, slowly turned and left, closing the door behind him and dispersing the crowd outside.


    Alice, still smiling, asked, "Who was that just now? He seemed to have a good aura."


    "If I told you he''s Zeus, the king of gods, would you believe me?" William said nonchntly.


    Alice''s smile gradually stiffened.


    Zeus, the king of gods?

 Chapter 565 This sword... was extraordinary...

    <h4>Chapter 565 This sword... was extraordinary... </h4>


    Alice couldn''t imagine what had just happened.


    Zeus greeted her?


    And she wasplimenting his aura.


    Right, how could the aura of the king of gods be anything but impressive?


    This must be considered a high-ranking leader in the divine realm!


    "Zeus is your disciple?" Alice swallowed hard, recently pondering just how powerful and esteemed William''s identity could be.


    She aimed high in her spections but never imagined it would be to this extent.


    William naturally responded, "Of course, is that strange?"


    Uh!


    Alice was at a loss for words!


    Is that not strange?


    That''s Zeus!


    The king of gods from the legends!


    Seeing Alice silent, William asked, "What are your ns next?"


    Alice took a deep breath and said earnestly, "I think I should try to earn more energy crystals and raise my strength level before going to rescue Loki."


    The logic was simple, based on what Alice knew about William, there would surely be a more difficult task waiting for her after rescuing Loki.


    And it would be the kind of task she couldn''t refuse!


    So, she naturally wanted to enhance her strength level first to avoid being overwhelmed by the taskter.


    "You decide for yourself," William was curious to see what Alice would do next.


    Alice took out an energy crystal and examined it for a long time before asking, "This must have been cut from some kind of ore, right?"


    William nodded, asking, "You''re not thinking of finding raw ore stones and gambling on whether they contain energy crystals, are you? You want to gamble on stones?"


    Alice blinked, "You guessed right!"


    Damn!


    She''s treating herself like a transmigrator with a cheat system!


    Alchemy and stone gambling, these familiar plots make William feel as if Alice is like the protagonist from a web novel.


    There wouldn''t be an auctioning up next, would there?


    Given Alice''s current luck, when she goes to gamble on stones, she wouldn''t happen to meet someone who insists on betting with her, leading her to win big, would she?


    "You''re not thinking about going to an auction, are you?" William straightforwardly asked.


    "Shouldn''t I?" Alice naturally responded.


    "Let''s wait and see." William chuckled.


    Do you really think stone gambling is that easy?


    It would be funny if you ended up losing everything.


    Taking advantage of being familiar with the house, Alice ran to the bedroom and, under the pretext of needing a chest massage treatment due to severe injuries, managed to extract some essence from William.


    The next day, Alice was refreshed, with rosy skin, showing none of the dejection from the day before.


    William took Alice to thergest Sacred Gem Exchange in the second district.


    "Today, the Sacred Gem Exchange has brought in another batch of unusual stones. It''s unknown what treasures will be revealed."


    "Ha! Those stones are also ridiculously priced. It''s better for people like us to just y around at the stalls outside."


    "Ah, stop talking about it. The other day, when I cut open a stone, there was nothing inside, costing me 5000 energy crystals. My wife is now searching for me with a knife. I''ve been hiding in this Sacred Gem Exchange and dare not go out."


    ...


    Upon entering the Gem Exchange, William and Alice heard the whispers of the gods around them.


    Stone gambling here is simr to that on Earth, with energy crystals being cut from various crystal stones.


    The crystal stone veins in the Divine Realm are all upied by powerful beings, and the so-called Sacred Gem Exchange is a trading center for arge crystal stone vein upied by the gods of the Divine Alliance.


    This vein is so vast that even Zeus only upies a part of it.


    The Sacred Gem Exchange has a formidable background, with each location guarded by a Supreme Deity. For thousands of years, almost no one has dared to cause trouble in the Sacred Gem Exchange.


    No one in the Sacred Gem Exchange could discern William and Alice''s strength levels. As soon as they entered, they were promptly greeted.


    After all, these two looked like the type who were very powerful.


    The more powerful the person, the more generous they tend to be.


    Here, there are deities specifically assigned to wee guests, earningmissions through this service.


    Encountering generous patrons could result in significant earnings from a singlemission.


    "First time here for the both of you, esteemed deities?"


    The one greeting William and hispanion appeared to be a woman in her thirties, exuding charm. Her strength had reached the level of a Nature Deity, yet her demeanor towards them was exceedingly respectful.


    To work as a greeter here, one must be at least of Nature Deity level, firstly to ensure the security of the Sacred Gem Exchange and also because such a lucrativelymissioned position isn''t avable to just anyone.


    William nodded, "It''s our first time. Could you give us an introduction?"


    The Nature Deity, with a yfulugh, responded, "You''re straightforward, aren''t you? You can call me M. How big do you n to y?"


    William inquired, "What''s the biggest you have?"


    "You jest. This is thergest Sacred Gem Exchange in the third district. You can y as big as you like here."


    M kept sizing them up. Despite her Nature Deity level strength, she couldn''t discern their power levels. She noticed William didn''t seem to carry any magical artifacts.


    However, Alice was adorned with several items.


    The bracelet she wore was clearly not ordinary, possibly made from the tendon of a divine beast or a fierce creature.


    And the small sword hanging on the bracelet, though its aura was concealed and unremarkable at first nce, intuition told her it was no low-grade item.


    "Do you have an original crystal ore worth 8,000 energy crystals?" William, of course, wasn''t nning on ying small. If they were to y, it would be resolved in one go.


    If Alice gambled away everything, that would be truly amusing.


    "An original crystal ore worth 8,000 energy crystals?"


    Both Alice and M turned to look at William.


    Alice appeared hesitant and surprised.


    M''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    It was rare to see a deity willing to gamble 8,000 energy crystals at once. Even M, an elite of the Nature Deity level, had a total fortune of merely 20,000 energy crystals.


    For someone to gamble an ore worth 8,000 energy crystals in one go was nothing short ofvish.


    If William purchases an original crystal ore worth 8,000 energy crystals, regardless of whether he profits or loses, this Sacred Gem Exchange will grant her an 80 energy crystalmission, which is indeed not a small amount.


    "Esteemed guests, please follow me," M said, leading William and hispanion deeper into the building.


    The trio arrived at a courtyard where an old man in a ck robe was seated amidst various stones scattered seemingly at random around the area, creating a distinctive scene.


    "Mr. Thornwood, these guests wish to purchase an original crystal ore valued at 8,000 energy crystals." After entering the courtyard, M first asked William and hispanion to wait, then approached the old man to make a request.


    "Raw ore worth eight thousand energy crystals? Choose at will. In the yard, aside from those white raw ores, the value of all other raw stones is above eight thousand energy crystals. You lead them to choose."


    The old man is in charge of managing the stones in this courtyard, where the energy contained is very abundant for enhancing one''s strength. He is responsible for some of the security issues in this yard. Although the Sacred Gem Exchange has a strong backing, it cannot guarantee that some strong individuals, blinded by their losses, won''t act recklessly.


    Originally a warrior on Earth, known as the "Swordsman who Pierced through the Worldly Fog," he is now a Nature Deity-level master of swordsmanship.


    With him present, few dare to cause trouble.


    While M spoke with him, he didn''t even open his eyes.


    Yet, he instinctively sensed the presence of the two individuals, surprised to find he couldn''t determine William and Alice''s actual power levels.


    When he finally opened his eyes, his gaze was immediately drawn to the Sword of Soulbreaker hanging from Alice''s wrist.


    This sword... was extraordinary...


    But he couldn''t pinpoint what made it so unique!


    What shocked him even more was his inability to discern the power levels of the two visitors. Could they both be above the level of Supreme Deity?

 Chapter 566 Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 566 Shut Up </h4>


    The old man didn''t ask anything.


    Before, he had encountered several Destroyer Deities who came to the Gem Exchange for fun.


    To the Destroyer Deities, the significance of energy crystals wasn''t that great anymore. They were more interested in cutting out rare gems containing mysterious powers from the stones.


    There was even a chance of cutting out divine artifacts hidden inside the stones...


    These two asked for a piece of raw ore worth eight thousand energy crystals right from the start, clearly hoping to cut something valuable from it.


    At this moment, in the pavilion next to the estate, two old men with aged appearances were ying chess. Hearing someone was going to cut stones, they immediately became interested, abandoning their game to watch William and the others.


    "We haven''t seen these two before!"


    "Can''t figure out their strength level!"


    "They must have been given magic artifacts by their master to hide their strength levels. It allows them to pretend to be weak and then surprise their opponents at critical moments, or act like they''re extremely powerful to make others wary."


    The two old menughed without restraint.


    "Young people always think they can strike it big here!"


    "Looks like there''s going to be a good show today."


    Having reached the level of Destroyer Deities, they considered themselves familiar with all the strong individuals in the Divine Realm. Since they didn''t recognize these two, they assumed they weren''t any formidable beings.


    Magic artifacts for hiding one''s strength were not that rare.


    Thus, the two old fellows didn''t take William and Alice seriously at all.


    They have been idling at the Gem Exchange for several years now, not engaging in any other work. Every so often, someonees specifically to cut raw gemstones, and they also enjoy watching others cut stones, relishing in this pleasure.


    For those powerful and idle, life was just this monotonous and boring.


    William didn''t bother with the two old men, simply saying to Alice, "You choose!"


    He, of course, wouldn''t choose!


    If William were to choose, picking any piece would surely result in a profit.


    William was curious if Alice would make a loss by choosing a stone.


    Logically speaking, Alice had only just learned what the raw ore of energy crystals was, and this was her first time gambling on stones.


    Alice whispered, "Spending all the energy crystals at once seems a bit excessive, doesn''t it?"


    William asked, "Do you want to y here for years? Are you crazy?"


    This remark made the two old men nearby look somewhat displeased.


    "Hmph! This ignorant youngster, how dare he say such things to mock us indirectly?" The old man on the left flicked a chess pawn towards William with his finger.


    He was a Destroyer Deity, and now that William was disrespectful to him, he thought teaching William a lesson wouldn''t lead anyone to stand up for them over such a matter!


    William didn''t move at all, and the chess piece exploded into dust mid-air.


    The old man was astonished,this young man...


    "When I''m talking to my wife, you two had better shut up!" William was usually polite to others, but there was no need for him to be polite to these two who were being annoying.


    After he said this, the two old men were stunned into silence, like statues.


    The tremor from the depths of their souls made them very uneasy.


    William was merely giving a verbal warning,after all, he never indiscriminately killed the innocent...


    M and the old man sitting in the courtyard were shocked,they were well aware of the strength of the two old men.


    Those were two old men at the level of Destroyer Deities.


    William actually spoke to them like that, and it seemed like they were truly intimidated.


    Although they didn''t know exactly what happened, they could vaguely sense that William had done something to them.


    Alice tugged at William''s sleeve and said softly, "Don''t be so angry."


    In her memory, William had always been a very kind person,it was rare to see him angry.


    Gentle and easy-going, friendly with everyone.


    "I''m not angry, just wanted them to stop making noise." William said, "Go ahead and choose the crystal ore."


    If you want to enjoy the show, do so quietly on the side. Making noise and mocking, aren''t you just asking to be hit?


    Hearing William say this, Alice couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The eight thousand energy crystals in her spatial storage ring were her initial capital, and she had ns to double, redouble, and continue multiplying this amount.


    Now, William was asking her to make a life-or-death investment in one go.


    How could she not feel the pressure?


    Having grown up in a family of top-tier wealthy individuals, Alice understood one principle very clearly: working a job was not an option.


    Exchanging capital for more capital was the correct path.


    Merely working a job to earn more was too difficult.


    Indeed, Alice had never encountered the raw crystal ores of the Divine Realm before, but she dared toe here because she was confident.


    The cheat given to her by a Cosmic Entity.


    After the fusion of her soul with the divine aura, she could see the ws in any move made by others, as well as the imperfections in other items.


    Having made up her mind, Alice began to use the power of the divine aura fused within her body. Her pupils swirled with purple mist as she slowly scanned the stones around her.


    "Sacred... divine..." The old man who had flicked a chess piece at William earlier was so shocked by Alice''s eyes that he opened his mouth wide, but remembering William''s warning, he dared not speak.


    There was no need to mention William,just a word, a look from him, had frightened the two Destroyer Deities to the core. Yet, thedy beside him possessed the power of a divine aura?


    The two old men were filled with envy in their hearts!


    It was rumored that only a few high-ranking god-kings possessed the power of the divine aura.


    What were they thinking just now?


    To attack a high-ranking god-king?


    The two old men didn''t dare to speak anymore and just quietly watched Alice choose her stone.


    You should know, in the Divine Realm, there are many who use irvoyance and various simr secret techniques.


    However, these raw crystal orese from ancient abyssal veins in the Divine Realm. The outeryer of the raw crystal ores is extremely dense, and they are interfered with by internal energy fields, rendering those secret techniques ineffective.


    But Alice, with the power of the divine aura bestowed upon her by a Cosmic Entity, is a different story. She can truly see through and discern what is inside the stones.


    However...


    Alice has no idea what counts as valuable inside the stones.


    This is quite awkward!


    It''s like cing gold, brass, silver, and other such materials in front of a one-year-old child. The child has no idea about the value of these items. Even if they can see them, how should they choose?


    "There''s a beautiful staff in there," Alice said, staring at a giant stone standing in the courtyard, smiling at William, "Could it be the Mind Stone staff from the Avengers?"


    Of course, she was just joking, but William didn''t respond.


    He could also see what was inside that stone; it was a powerful artifact called the Frost Giant''s Staff.


    It''s uncertain whether Loki currently possesses the Mind Stone staff, but if not, this could perhaps serve as a weapon for him.


    "This esteemeddy, can you see what''s inside?" The old man sitting in the middle finally stood up, looking at Alice with utter shock.


    It''s worth noting that many of the raw crystal ores sent here are items that even professional appraisers cannot clearly identify.


    The gods of the Divine Alliance simply aim to maximize their profits, while also offering a bit of benefit to the lower deities of the Divine Realm.


    asionally, unearthing valuable items can serve as promotion for their Gem Exchange, selling some unappraised raw crystal ores, much like selling lottery tickets.


    Alice nodded and said, "I''ll take this piece of raw crystal ore!"

 Chapter 567 What do the two of you think?

    <h4>Chapter 567 What do the two of you think? </h4>


    The stone Alice chose was the very raw crystal ore that the old man had been observing repeatedly for a long time.


    The old man couldn''t quite believe her im,


    To see through the stones from the ancient abyssal veins?


    That would at least require the power of an Absolute Deity!


    "This esteemeddy, this stone is priced at twelve thousand energy crystals," Leander Thornwood also did not want to offend these two mysterious individuals.


    But he couldn''t sell the ores for less just because thedy before him was powerful.


    "Twelve thousand energy crystals?" Alice didn''t mind. She could see through the contents of the raw crystal ore, and though she didn''t know its exact value, she wasn''t foolish. The other party knew there was an artifact inside the stone, so they certainly wouldn''t bargain on the price.


    "What about that stone?" Alice pointed to a corner where a dull, unsmooth stoney.


    "That one?" Leander followed Alice''s direction and raised an eyebrow, "That one, five hundred energy crystals..."


    As he said this, Leander felt a bit uneasy.


    Alice had just used the power of the divine aura. Would any stone she showed interest inck value?


    William nced at the stone and knew that the typical protagonist of online novels had arrived!


    What was bound to happen, happened!


    People chosen by destiny like Alice usually pick things others overlook, only to face mockery from bystanders.


    And then what they unveil blinds all the skeptical onlookers and viins alike.


    The shocked expressions go without saying!


    The ssic online novel clich¨¦!


    William had spent his days on Earth reading plenty of those novels.


    These clich¨¦s never fade and are indeed a rite of passage for the chosen ones like Alice.


    At this moment, William felt that something was off with the atmosphere!


    Yes, the atmosphere was off!


    No one was mocking, no one whispering or pointing, the absence of people to set the scene made it seem less interesting.


    William pointed to the two old men who had been scared into silence and said, "You two, feel free to speak your minds, say whatever you want."


    Uh!!


    The two old men were even more at a loss now!


    What were they supposed to say?


    "This goddess has a great eye! To be honest, I found this stone to be quite unique, there must be a rare treasure inside!"


    "Exactly, exactly! I''ve been looking at this ck stone for a long time, just couldn''t make up my mind to cut it open. This esteemed goddess truly has the courage!"


    The attitude of the two old men was extremely humble. If it weren''t for William and Alice both looking like young and attractive individuals, they might have even shamelessly called them masters.


    Mockery?!


    Dare they?


    William nced at the two old fellows, thinking, what''s this all about?


    This was getting more and more off-track.


    Weren''t these two supposed to start mocking?


    To be shocked after the stone was cut open, with the artifact inside dazzling their eyes.


    But now, the two were outright ttering, which didn''t match the atmosphere he was expecting at all.


    Leander, standing nearby, also twitched at the corners of his mouth when he heard what the two old men said.


    Damn, that was a quick change of face!


    The ck stone was only the size of a fist, with a rough and uneven surface. To those in the know, this worthless stone couldn''t possibly contain anything valuable.


    If it hadn''t been excavated from the ancient abyssal veins, it wouldn''t even qualify to be ced in this courtyard.


    Many people had looked at this stone before, giving it a nce and then turning away with a cold sneer.


    They all thought this stone was a trick by the Sacred Gem Exchange to deceive those who didn''t know any better.


    Five hundred energy crystals wasn''t a lot. If the two old men really thought there was a valuable treasure inside this stone, wouldn''t they have just bought it casually?


    That''s how many people reasoned.


    I have energy crystals, I''ll buy something worth ten thousand energy crystals. If I lose out, then so be it!


    But there might also be a chance of finding something valuable.


    A loss would be an affordable loss.


    But this stone, valued at five hundred energy crystals, clearly seemed like it wouldn''t yield anything.


    Buying it would just be foolish, right?


    No real expert would purchase such a worthless stone!


    The notion of finding a hidden gem in some obscure corner is merely a legend, a concoction of bizarre tales, also a tactic by the Sacred Gem Exchange to lure novices into buying these worthless stones.


    Alice, upon hearing the old men speak, wasn''t surprised because she indeed saw something golden inside, and with the power of the divine aura, she determined that this thing was alive.


    Five hundred energy crystals, it wouldn''t be a loss no matter how you look at it!


    Even if it was a loss, it didn''t matter; consider it a consumable for power enhancement!


    Mainly, there was something alive inside the stone, akin to the mysterious pets found in games, right?


    Most likely, it was some remarkable little thing.


    Alice made up her mind, choosing that stone, and ced five hundred energy crystals on the ground, saying to Leander, "This one, please open it for me! Be careful, there''s something alive inside."


    Upon hearing this, Leander couldn''t help but swallow hard, his eyes bulging, something alive?


    This was a stone excavated from the ancient abyssal veins.


    The ancient abyss is considered a forbidden area in the Divine Realm, with few venturing in except for Absolute Deities, and their mining was always done on the outskirts.


    If there really was something alive inside this ore, it must be extraordinary!


    Thest time a living creature appeared, it was a wild boar that, upon being awakened, became ferocious and caused havoc in the Sacred Gem Exchange of the fourth district.


    It was eventually Erimenthus who drove and trapped the wild boar, capturing it alive and bringing it back.


    That wild boar, possessing powerful divine force from birth, had strength surpassing a Destroyer Deity.


    After thousands of years of increasing its power, it even reached the level of a Creator Deity, bing a legend in the Divine Realm.


    ...


    And now, with another living creature inside the ore, Leander felt a bit panicked upon hearing this.


    Creatures from the ancient abyss possess incredibly strong divine power, and now he was asked to cut open the stone.


    To be honest, he was quite anxious!


    Because back then, in the fourth district, a Destroyer Deity who was cutting a stone was killed when pierced by the tusks of that wild boar, soul and all.


    Was this situation going to repeat itself?


    "Wait! I''ll do it," William spoke up at this moment.


    He also knew the creature inside was no ordinary being. If he wasn''t here and the stone was cut open, unless there was a deity of at least Absolute Deity level strength to suppress it, it would surely lead to a bloodbath.


    Hearing William offer, Leander immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said to William, "Master, we are in your hands!"


    Although he couldn''t discern the level of strength of the person before him.


    From William''s demeanor, at the very least, he possessed the strength of a Creator Deity level.


    At the very least!!


    It might even be the strength of an Absolute Deity level.


    Knowing there was a living creature inside, letting him cut the stone was naturally the safest option.


    William approached the stone, casually picked it up, and then said to the two old men, "You two said there was treasure inside, do you dare to bet with me on it?"


    Since it was about cutting stones, without a bet, William felt the atmosphere was off!


    Yes, he was setting the scene, and Alice was the protagonist now!


    "How shall we bet?" The old man named Osric Brown, who had thrown the chess piece at William, didn''t dare to refuse William and merely wanted to know the terms of the bet.


    William smiled and said, "Simple, if there really is a treasure inside, then you win, and the treasure is yours. But if there''s no treasure inside, then you give my wife 1500 energy crystals."


    "What do the two of you think?"


    William looked harmlessly at the two old men, "You two Destroyer Deities can''t possibly not have that much money, right?"

 Chapter 568 Helping the old gambler quit addiction

    <h4>Chapter 568 Helping the old gambler quit addiction </h4>


    "You two Destroyer Deity-level old guys can''t be broke, right?!"


    Hearing William''s words, Osric felt even more insulted.


    Moreover, he had a gambling nature, never backing down from a bet.


    Besides, Alice had already mentioned she saw something alive inside, and her tone and expression didn''t seem fake.


    1500 energy crystals wasn''t a significant amount, and even if Alice''s action was a deliberate performance to pretend she could see through the stone, losing this amount of energy crystals was still within an eptable range.


    Most importantly, Osric didn''t dare to refuse William.


    Without doing anything, William had already frightened them into inaction.


    The consequences of refusing him were unimaginable!


    "I''ll take the bet. I do have that amount of energy crystals," Osric tried to appear calm.


    William wasted no time, a dagger suddenly appearing in his hand, and he began to slice the stone like peeling an apple. The stone chips fell away, and in the blink of an eye, the ck stone was reduced to the size of an egg, but still, nothing was inside.


    Leander had never seen anyone cut a stone like peeling an apple.


    "It''s almost gone!" William said, then sliced the stone in half with the dagger.


    "Be careful, slow down!" Alice stared intently at the stone in William''s hand. She could clearly see a golden, glowing child inside. Wasn''t William''s cut going to slice that child in half?


    But William ignored her, cutting straight through the middle.


    As the de fell, the stone suddenly burst into a dazzling golden light, illuminating the entire courtyard.


    Osric shouted excitedly, "It''s out! It really is!"


    His old friend quickly tugged at his sleeve and transmitted his thoughts, "Are you crazy? If it really is out, then you''re pping his face."


    William had said, if a treasure emerged, it would belong to them.


    But the aura released by William exerted an absolute pressure on them. If a treasure really emerged, should they ept it or not?


    If they really took it, pping William''s face today, could they even survive after leaving the Gem Exchange?


    Osric''s face turned even uglier.


    In a ce like the Divine Realm, the principle of "might makes right" is truly demonstrated to the fullest.


    Facing a powerhouse stronger than oneself, offending them usually means certain death.


    Reasonable?


    Might makes right!!


    "How can it be empty?" Alice stared at the stone shell in William''s hand, clearly hollow. After that burst of golden light dispersed, there was nothing left.


    It was a letdown!


    Alice felt like she bought a watermelon, and upon cutting it open, not to mention finding watermelon flesh, there weren''t even any seeds, just the watermelon rind...


    Holding the stone shell, William looked at Osric and the others, smiling, "I wonder if that burst of golden light counts as a treasure?"


    Osric tugged at his beard hard and chuckled dryly, "Of course not!"


    They had indeed only seen a burst of golden light and hadn''t sensed any special aura.


    It seemed Alice might have been mistaken.


    Perhaps there was something alive inside the stone a long time ago, but now it must have died long ago, leaving only a trace of gas, utterly useless.


    How could that be considered a treasure?


    "1500 energy crystals!" William said with a smile and an open hand.


    Osric stiffened, embarrassed, "Please wait, mypanion will deliver the energy crystals today."


    William chuckled, "Are you out of money?"


    A Destroyer Deity, unable to produce even fifteen hundred energy crystals.


    William genuinelyughed.


    Gamblers are always broke!


    Osric adjusted his mindset and naturally pulled out a divine sword, saying, "This is the Legendary-level divine sword, Shadowfang de, worth at least one hundred thousand energy crystals. You don''t have to worry about me not being able to produce the energy crystals."


    Alice curiously looked at the divine sword in Osric''s hand, murmuring softly, "Is this really worth one hundred thousand energy crystals?"


    Her voice was not loud, but to Osric''s ears, it felt like mockery.


    "Are you questioning the value of my divine sword, Shadowfang de?"


    Alice, curious, summoned the Sword of Soulbreaker and quietly asked, "Then how much is my Sword of Soulbreaker worth?"


    As soon as the Sword of Soulbreaker was revealed, the Shadowfang de in Osric''s hand and the sword in Leander''s hand started to quiver immediately.


    Leander could distinctly feel that the divine sword in his hand was humbly seeking favor with the sword in Alice''s hand!


    Indeed, it was humbly seeking favor with the sword in Alice''s hand.


    "Sword of Soulbreaker?" Leander couldn''t help but take a deep breath and asked, "Could it be that you''ve found the grave of William the Obliterator?"


    "Grave?" Alice turned to look at William.


    Isn''t he alive and well?


    "He''s still alive?" Leander, who greatly admired the legendary William the Obliterator, excitedly asked, "Is William the Obliterator still alive, and you are his disciple?"


    Alice didn''t answer but countered, "What I''m asking now is the value of this sword."


    Not denying is as good as confirming?


    Leander stared intently at the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hand and said, "If that really is the sword of William the Obliterator, how could its value be measured in energy crystals?"


    Value?


    The personal sword of a legendary figure like William the Obliterator, along with the anomaly just now, Leander was very aware of the significance of this sword.


    However, Osric felt his face was on the line and said, "William the Obliterator is a legendary figure from hundreds of thousands of years ago.No one truly knows the extent of his strength or what power level he was at,he might just be all bark and no bite. As for the sword in thisdy''s hand, it indeed is extremely powerful. But what we are discussing now is my sword, Leander, does my Shadowfang de still worth ten thousand energy crystals?"


    William actually wanted to cause some mischief, not wanting Alice to have it too easy, and also aiming to trick Osric. That''s why he deliberately stored the object inside the stone into his spatial storage ring while cutting it.


    As for Osric, William felt that this guy must lose in his own script''s character setting!


    "How about this, you say your sword is very good, let''s have my wife''s sword sh with your sword. If your sword doesn''t break, the Sword of Soulbreaker will be yours." William''s eyes narrowed slightly, his smile as warm as a spring breeze.


    Such an honest and simple young man, what ill intentions could he possibly have?


    "sh swords?" Osric said, "Although my Shadowfang de is not an extremely powerful artifact, its quality is not bad either..."


    He then stared at the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hand.


    Somewhat covetous!


    Of course, he could also see that the sword in Alice''s hand was of higher quality, but as to how much higher, he didn''t know.


    "If you don''t use energy or secret techniques, I''m willing to take that bet!" Osric, after all, was at the level of a Destroyer Deity. It was worth a shot. As long as his Shadowfang de didn''t shatter after shing, he could obtain the legendary Sword of Soulbreaker...


    Worth it!


    William came today specifically to help the old gambler quit gambling, and he nodded, saying, "Of course, we are merelyparing the material of the swords. Your sword is so good, it surely shouldn''t break just upon contact, right?"

 Chapter 569 How about we make a bet?

    <h4>Chapter 569 How about we make a bet? </h4>


    Osric truly didn''t believe that a Legendary-level divine sword would shatter upon contact.


    Even if it was the personal sword of the legendary William the Obliterator, so what?


    William the Obliterator was only a legendary swordmaster from the ancient times, not a high-ranking god-king of the Divine Realm. Could his personal sword be some kind of extraordinary artifact?


    Even if William the Obliterator stood before him, he would still not believe such nonsense.


    Legendary figures who haven''t appeared for hundreds of thousands of years are likely long dead, and it''s unknown where they perished.


    If one really had the strength of an Absolute Deity, would they die?


    There are many legends about William the Obliterator.


    Some say his strength was on par with Absolute Deities, others say he was a high-ranking god-king of the ancient era. But in the Divine Realm, the more prevalent view is that William the Obliterator''s strength was at most that of a Creator Deity, and not even a particrly powerful one at that.


    Otherwise, why would he have disappeared for so many years?


    "Please go ahead!" Osric, holding the Shadowfang de, made a gesturing motion towards William.


    He felt that with William''s strength, he wouldn''t likely resort to dishonest means.


    Alice, however, was somewhat panicked, asking, "Are we really going to do this? What if we lose..."


    The Sword of Soulbreaker was a gift from William, and she had already formed a deep connection with its Sword Spirit. If they lost, the sword would belong to someone else.


    This was something Alice couldn''t ept!


    Although she knew the Sword of Soulbreaker was powerful, based on Osric''s words, it seemed his Shadowfang de was also of good quality.


    Could it really shatter upon contact?


    How could that sound so unreliable?


    William didn''t exin to Alice but simply extended his hand, looking at her.


    Alice had no choice but to trust William unconditionally and handed the Sword of Soulbreaker over to him.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker became excited, telling Alice, "Please rest assured, master. Do you not trust Mr. Johnson''s strength? And as for that inferior sword opposite us... heh, Mr. Johnson could break it with just two fingers, let alone a direct sh with me."


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker had long developed its own consciousness. If it were to choose its master, it might actually face a bit of a dilemma.


    William''s strength is too formidable, hardly needing to use it. If it chose William as its master, it would be normal for it to not be drawn for ten or twenty thousand years.


    In Alice''s hands, however, things were different.


    Alice''s strength wasn''t overwhelming, so in her hands, the Sword of Soulbreaker could feel more of a presence.


    But if William were willing to use it...


    That would indeed be exhrating!


    Just like in sexual rtionships, being ustomed to somethingrger and suddenly switching to something shorter and thinner, one might not adapt quickly in the short term.


    But if one has abstained for too long, even something shorter and thinner would be... eptable to use.


    Once the Sword of Soulbreaker returned to William''s hands, it was as though it re-experienced that robust sensation, its de''s hum resonating through the heavens and earth.


    All nine seals of the Sword of Soulbreaker were unlocked.


    Every sword in the Divine Realm hummed in response.


    Every swordsman felt their Sword Spirit quiver in their grasp.


    It was as if thousands of subjects were kneeling before their sovereign.


    "I..." Osric had already felt the terrifying presence of the Sword Spirit within the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    When the ninth seal was unlocked, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker directly suppressed the Sword Spirit of the Shadowfang de. In the blink of an eye, the Sword Spirit of the Shadowfang de cried out in anguish, begging for mercy.


    At this moment, Osric regretted his decision.


    My god, what kind of sword is this?


    If this truly was the personal sword of William the Obliterator, then how immensely powerful was he?


    Was the Sword of Soulbreaker a top-tier divine artifact?


    Yet... if the Sword of Soulbreaker couldn''t sever the Shadowfang de in one strike, then it would be his!


    Osric''s thoughts raced, revealing the gambler''s nature within him.


    Without using any secret techniques or soul energy, as long as the sword didn''t break, he would make a fortune!


    "Do you still want to try? You can admit defeat. Then just give my wife three thousand five hundred energy crystals, and we''re done."


    Alice had earlier set her sights on a piece of raw crystal ore she wanted to buy, and just happened to be short by three thousand five hundred energy crystals. Now, if Osric admits defeat, she could directly make up the amount.


    As for Alice, William wasn''t worried about her suddenly bing wealthy.


    Because after opening that stone, the object inside is something Alice would definitely not want to sell!


    Then, Alice would be broke again.


    Thinking this, William felt quite pleased.


    "Admit defeat? Impossible! Please, make your move!" Osric raised the Shadowfang de, signaling William to strike!


    William didn''t waste words and swung his sword.


    With a crisp sound, the Shadowfang de broke instantly.


    There was no suspense at all.


    Why would William need to use any secret techniques or energy?


    The quality of the Sword of Soulbreaker was too high.


    If William wished, even Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword'', and Ares''s ''War Sword'' could all be severed one by one.


    William didn''t even blink an eye as the Sword Spirit of the Shadowfang de was also casually taken by him.


    A sword is an inanimate object, but a Sword Spirit is alive. The Shadowfang de was just caught in an unfortunate situation. As for the Sword Spirit, William took it for now, thinking of giving it a rebirthter with suitable materials.


    Osric waspletely stunned on the spot.


    It broke just like that?


    "If you had just admitted defeat, wouldn''t that have been nice?" William said, "Remember, you still owe my wife fifteen hundred energy crystals. Don''t think about reneging on the debt!"


    William didn''t make the remaining two thousand energy crystals, handed the Sword of Soulbreaker back to Alice, and said, "Then pick another raw crystal ore."


    Alice took back the Sword of Soulbreaker and breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that even in this courtyard, spending the remaining seven thousand five hundred energy crystals wouldn''t happen all at once.


    Couldn''t she just slowly earn it back?


    Alice scanned the stones in the courtyard, her gaze settling once more on the stone Leander had been sitting on before.


    "Is this stone for sale?"


    "This one?" Leander raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "This is just a stone I use as a stool on a daily basis, not an ore excavated from a vein... Miss, if you want it, it''s not impossible. Ten energy crystals will do."


    Logically speaking, Alice''s request for this stone was somewhat presumptuous, but given William and Alice''s extraordinary backgrounds, Leander didn''t dare refuse.


    "Ten?" Alice could hardly believe it.


    So cheap?


    "Let me cut this stone open for you!"


    After Alice took out ten energy crystals, Leander prepared to start cutting the stone.


    "Hahaha! Leander, someone is even not letting off the stone stool you''re sitting on. Are they crazy with the desire to find a bargain?"


    Leander, holding the knife to cut the stone, hadn''t yet made a cut when he heard a voice.


    William looked in the direction of the voice, thinking, what a pair of geniuses!


    Ah, promising talents!


    The tone of their speech, the atmosphere it created, was just right!


    It fit the script!


    Everyone in the courtyard stared at the two men.


    Osric teleported in a blink and pped the speaker to the ground, scolding, "Dennis, you bastard, shut up!"


    Clearly, this person was Osric''spanion or descendant he had mentioned before.


    William spoke up, "Mr. Brown, it was just ament, no need for violence, right?"


    Osric, already aware of William''s prowess, gave an embarrassed smile, "Young people need to experience a few beatings to grow."


    "Is that so? I quite like the cheerful nature of young people." William eyed the young man Osric had knocked to the ground, smiling, "Young man, from what you said, it seems you think nothing good cane from this stone stool, right? How about we make a bet?"


    Oh crap!!


    Osric swallowed hard, here we go again?

 Chapter 570 Then let’s continue the bet...

    <h4>Chapter 570 Then let''s continue the bet... </h4>


    "Bet with me? You think you''re worthy?"


    The young man Osric had knocked to the ground got up and pointed at William''s nose, sneering.


    As a prodigy of the Brown family, cultivated for thousands of years to reach the level of a Nature Deity, his arrogance was justified.


    From childhood, he had always been spoiled by the elders in his family, unbeatable among his peers. And now someone was saying they quite liked his cheerful nature?


    Does he even qualify?


    Osric almost couldn''t resist the urge to teach him a lesson once again.


    Yet, William sealed Osric''s every move with just a nce, looking at the young man and smiling, "You''ve got spirit, I like that!"


    Having finally got someone to set the mood, William couldn''t let Osric spoil it.


    Moreover, William knew this young man was very wealthy!!


    "Hmph!" The young man snorted coldly, pulling out a spatial storage ring and saying, "Great-grandpa, this is what I''ve saved to honor you this year."


    Osric, now acting like a puppet, took the spatial storage ring and stood aside, saying, "Do whatever you want to do, I fully support you."


    "..."


    Osric didn''t even understand why he said that.


    Full support?


    With what strength to fully support him!


    His own sword had been severed.


    Leander and the old man who had been ying chess with Osric were equally startled by Osric''s words.


    My god, has Osric lost his mind?


    After the Sword of Soulbreaker appeared, what''s there to guess about William''s strength?


    And you''re nning to fully support your great-grandson?


    As if you''re not afraid your great-grandson will meet his demise?


    Osric felt helpless,he didn''t even know why he would say such a thing.


    But once he said it, Dennis Brown really got carried away!


    He had his great-grandfather backing him up!!


    Although he couldn''t discern the strength levels of William and Alice, since his great-grandfather had spoken thus, these two must either possess items that hide their real strength levels, surely not higher than his great-grandfather''s.


    After all, his great-grandfather is of Destroyer Deity level strength.


    Could the strength levels of these two really surpass that of his family''s great-grandfather?


    Even if their strength levels were higher, what of it?


    This is the Sacred Gem Exchange!


    Here, it''s not about who''s stronger, but who has more energy crystals.


    Dennis''spanion also approached another elder with a spatial storage ring, saying, "Great-grandfather, this is my tribute to you."


    The elder, also of Destroyer Deity level, named Yorick Wright,


    Yorick took the spatial storage ring handed over by his great-grandson Jacob, simrly saying, "Jacob, if you want to gamble with them, go ahead!"


    His demeanor was natural, his speech fluid.


    Leander, hearing this, felt something was off with these two.


    Had the Destroyer Deities lost their minds?


    Just go ahead and gamble?


    Was he suggesting they apany Dennis to their doom?


    After Yorick spoke, he immediately felt his mental state wasn''t right.


    He finally understood why Osric had said what he did.


    This is truly a case of saying one thing but meaning another


    At the same time, he realized the terrifying strength of this mysterious man before them.


    He and Osric are Destroyer Deities!


    To subtly control the actions and words of two Destroyer Deities, how strong must this person be?


    Hearing his own great-grandfather speak simrly, Jacob also became interested.


    So it seems, his great-grandfather probably also wanted to teach these two a lesson, likely only refraining from acting directly due to his status.


    In that case, he and Dennis would properly teach these two a lesson.


    "Great-grandfather, I understand!" Jacob nodded at Yorick and then turned to William, saying, "Kid, you must be of too low a strength level, embarrassed to let others know, even resorting to using magic artifacts to hide your strength level?"


    Damn!!


    If Yorick could move right now, he would definitely p Jacob so hard his head would spin.


    Seeing Dennis of the Brown family making outrageous statements, Yorick thought his own great-grandson would be more prudent, hoping their Wright family could avoid cmity.


    Now it seems his great-grandson is even more determined to court death!


    Hearing Jacob say this, William then showcased his own strength level.


    Mortal Deity level.


    Yes!


    Mortal Deity level.


    Pretending to be weak to surprise and win at the crucial moment, wasn''t that a well-prepared old trick?


    With a wave of his sleeve, Alice''s strength level was also fully revealed.


    Mortal Deity level!


    Seeing the strength of the two, Dennis and Jacob were stunned.


    They had thought the strength levels of the two wouldn''t be very high, but not this low!


    Two Mortal Deities?!


    "Hahahaha! It seems your master really went out of his way to keep you alive! Two little Mortal Deities daring toe to the Sacred Gem Exchange!" Dennisughed so hard he was nearly in tears.


    They had thought these two were at least of Guardian Deity level or Elemental Deity level!


    But they''re just two Mortal Deities?


    Creatures that could be squashed with a finger, and they had the nerve to call him young man just now?


    Osric and Yorick werepletely blown away at this point.


    What exactly does this powerhouse want to do?


    What''s the point of messing with these kids for no reason?


    Mortal Deity level?


    A Mortal Deity level being able to directly control the actions of two Destroyer Deities?


    But the two old men couldn''t move, only hoping in their hearts that their descendants wouldn''tpletely ruin everything.


    The road ahead is bound to be rough, that much is certain. But if they were topletely lose their way, that would indeed be worrying.


    William, with a smile, asked, "Are you mocking my master?"


    Dennis nced at his great-grandfather and, seeing a slight, approving smile on his face, immediately decided that today he had to perform well in front of his great-grandfather, to showcase his strength and exert his authority to the fullest.


    "Mocking your master?" Dennisughed heartily, "What is your master, anyway? If he''s capable, let hime here, and I will make him kneel before me in front of you!"


    William nodded, took out an identity que, and tossed it to Dennis.


    Dennis caught the identity que with a sneer, "Showing me an identity que? Does that mean your master is famous?"


    William smiled and said, "Not exactly famous, just a minor deity."


    Dennis checked William''s identity que, from the Pce of the Sea God? Never heard of...


    Wait!!


    The Pce of the Sea God?!


    And it stated, "Disciple of the Sea God Poseidon, William?!!!"


    Dennis''s hand trembled with fright, nearly dropping the identity que.


    This is a minor deity?


    Dennis felt a tingling scalp and was suddenly speechless.


    The identity que didn''t look fake, and in the Divine Realm, impersonating a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon seemed unlikely.


    Besides, Dennis didn''t dare to bet on the identity que being fake.


    That would be disastrous if he was wrong.


    William stepped forward leisurely and extended his hand. Dennis, looking panicked, handed the identity que back to William with a nervous chuckle, "Sir, that was just a joke... please don''t take it seriously."


    What had he just said?


    Asking William''s master toe and kneel before him?


    Demanding a high-ranking god-king to kneel?


    Quite the thought!


    William nodded and said, "Then let''s continue the bet. Here in the Sacred Gem Exchange, we don''t talk about status, everyone is equal, right?"

 Chapter 571 Could this lie be any more absurd?

    <h4>Chapter 571 Could this lie be any more absurd? </h4>


    At that moment, Dennis was genuinely terrified. Hearing William speak, he nodded repeatedly, offering all sorts of apologetic smiles.


    Jacob, witnessing this, frowned and asked, "Dennis, who is he?"


    Dennis didn''t dare to speak out loud, onlymunicating with Osric through telepathy, "Great-grandfather, could he really be a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon? Should I still bet with him?"


    William, of course, could intercept such telepathicmunication. Dennis then heard his great-grandfather Osric telepathically respond, "Would a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon be of this strength? Think for yourself."


    Dennis''s eyes narrowed slightly, making a point.


    So, this kid in front of him is impersonating a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon?


    Such behavior is despised by almost everyone in the Divine Realm. Once they leave the Sacred Gem Exchange, even if Dennis were to y him in the streets, nobody would say a word.


    But Dennis was annoyed that William''s crude acting had fooled him, even for a moment.


    "You''re called William, right?" Dennis took a deep breath, staring at William with a piercing gaze, his killing intent almost tangible, and asked through gritted teeth, "How do you want to bet?"


    Such erratic changes in attitude baffled the onlookers.


    Jacob didn''t understand what Dennis meant.


    Osric was nearly driven to a heart attack by these rapid shifts in attitude. Just moments ago, after seeing William''s identity que, Dennis''s demeanor had changed.


    How did it switch back so quickly?


    What on earth was this foolish child thinking?


    Going mad?


    And daring to harbor killing intent towards William?


    Now, hearing the name William on the identity que, he thought of the Obliterator.


    Considering the sword used by thedy next to him was the Sword of Soulbreaker, belonging to William the Obliterator, this William must indeed be the Obliterator himself!


    "Didn''t we agree to bet on whether this stone stool has something good inside?" William said, "Let''s keep it small, just five thousand energy crystals."


    This time, William had no intention of sharing the gambling proceeds with Alice. If he won, naturally, the winnings would be his. Although he considered Alice his wife, he believed it was essential to keep finances separate, after all, as a means to train Alice.


    "Five thousand energy crystals? If we''re going to bet, let''s make it bigger, how about fifty thousand?" Dennis sneered, "But looking at your poor appearance, I''m afraid you can''t produce that many energy crystals, can you?"


    William appeared troubled, "Indeed, I don''t have that many energy crystals on me..."


    See!


    A disciple of the Sea God Poseidon?


    Fake!!


    Confirmed!


    Dennis''s gaze shifted from William to Alice, asking, "Is she your wife?"


    William nodded.


    Dennis proposed, "Then let''s bet her! If I lose, I''ll hand over fifty thousand energy crystals with both hands. If you lose, she bes my ve from now on, everything of hers is mine."


    He wasn''t foolish,he had noticed that the bracelet on Alice''s wrist was quite special, and the little sword hanging from it seemed to have some background. But for a minor Mortal Deity, these items were most likely obtained through some extraordinary encounters.


    He wasn''t lecherous, but making William''s wife his ve was also a way to insult William. If William lost, wouldn''t everything Alice owns be his?


    "That''s not going to happen!" William waved his hand, "Bet if you must, but don''t joke about my wife."


    Alice feltforted by these words.


    Although she knew William couldn''t lose, being used as a betting stake would still be somewhat ufortable.


    "Then how do you want to bet?" Dennis sneered, "You''re not thinking of betting your pathetic life with me, are you? Impersonating a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon, you''re dead once you leave the Sacred Gem Exchange."


    After saying this, he smiled at Alice, "Miss, your taste isn''t very good, huh? This guy must have deceived you with that fake identity que, making you think he''s a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon, and that''s why you married him, right?"


    "How about you follow me from now on? I promise to give you the best resources." Dennis had set his sights on Alice.


    As for William, he was already considered a dead man in his eyes. The oue of the gambling no longer mattered.


    Alice waspletely baffled...


    What exactly was happening?


    Why did this Dennis suddenly shift his attention to her?


    But Alice wasn''t one to back down in a performance. If William could act, so could she. With a tilt of her mouth, she said, "Well, if you can kill him, I''ll go with you."


    "Kill him? That''s easy! But for now, I just want to y with him." Dennis''s lips curled up. For a Nature Deity-level powerhouse to kill a Mortal Deity-level nobody, wasn''t it as easy as lifting a finger?


    Alice winked at William, saying, "Then you guys take your time... I''ll watch..."


    She suddenly realized a problem.


    Had she really seen things wrongly?


    She was aware that William had many magical tricks up his sleeve. If there really was something inside, it seemed it wouldn''t be too difficult for William to make it disappear!


    From what she knew of William, he was quite professional at tricking her. It was very likely he was up to no good now.


    Now that Dennis had set his sights on William, let them fight it out. Knowing William''s strength, she was not worried at all.


    William raised an eyebrow at Alice, thinking how suddenly smart she had be.


    And believe it or not, after Alice spoke, she actually found a rock to sit on, no longer choosing stones.


    Seeing the atmosphere set like this, William straightforwardly pulled out arge energy gem and threw it on the ground, asking, "This stone should be worth fifty thousand energy crystals, right?"


    Leander and Dennis, among others, stared at the energy gem William threw out, uncontrobly eximing, "Starlight Stone?"


    "How do you have a Starlight Stone?" Dennis stared at the stone, unable to take his eyes off it.


    The so-called Starlight Stone is filled with the energy of starlight, capable of absorbing and storing cosmic energy, including sunlight, moonlight, starlight, and even the power of lightning. This makes it a powerful energy source, providing immense energy support to its holder.


    Strength?


    Rumors had it that only Divine Alliance''s Zeus possessed a Starlight Stone, and he was constantly using it to enhance his strength. Its value far exceeded fifty thousand energy crystals.


    Millions, tens of millions, wouldn''t be enough to measure its worth.


    This object isparable to the most top-tier divine artifacts, even high-ranking god-kings would fight over it upon seeing it.


    And here William is, casually throwing it on the ground...


    A Mortal Deity level?


    Dennis''s facial muscles twitched fiercely.


    Damn, was this guy deliberately pretending to be weak, toying with him?


    But his great-grandfather had telepathically mentioned that this person wasn''t a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon...


    Then... if he isn''t a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon, how could he possibly have such an item?


    Don''t tell me he stole it from Zeus.


    Damn!!


    Dennis was now numbed by the constantly shifting analysis of William''s true identity.


    Seeing the shocked expressions of everyone, William said, "It seems it''s quite valuable after all. This is just a stone I picked up casually in a ditch."


    ...


    Dennis and Jacob looked at William expressionlessly.


    Damn, could youe up with a more believable reason, please!


    A stone picked up casually in a ditch?


    Is this the kind of gem you can just find anywhere?


    Could this lie be any more absurd?

 Chapter 572 Well, I’ll give you a chance to grow up

    <h4>Chapter 572 Well, I''ll give you a chance to grow up </h4>


    Dennis stared at William, finally gritting his teeth and saying, "Are you sure you want to bet that this worthless stone can produce a treasure?!"


    "Of course, we''ll bet on this!" William nodded, saying, "Then I''ll be the one to open this stone!"


    "You want to open it yourself, then go ahead, no one is stopping you!" Dennis, too, was nearly at his breaking point with these constant shifts in the situation. He chose to believe his great-grandfather''s judgment, convinced that the person before him was merely a Mortal Deity pretending to be a disciple of the Sea God Poseidon.


    No matter what this person did next, he had to stick to this belief.


    Otherwise, he''d be constantly startled, possibly scared into having a heart attack by this youngster.


    William didn''t dawdle,he picked up a dagger and prepared to cut the stone.


    Leander finally began to reassess the stone stool he had been sitting on for many years.


    But no matter how he looked at it, this stone stool didn''t seem like it could contain anything valuable.


    This stone had been lying around in the courtyard for some years, and it was unclear from which vein it had been excavated, but one thing was certain: it definitely wasn''t from an ancient abyssal vein.


    An object of no value, a square stone that looked more like a stool, had been used by Leander just for sitting.


    Could something valuable really be extracted from this shabby stone?


    He finally began to seriously examine the stone stool that had apanied him for thousands of years.


    Surprisingly, it faintly retained some energy.


    But that was likely just because he had been sitting on it for years during meditation.


    To say that cutting it open would reveal some great treasure, he truly didn''t believe it.


    William didn''t give him much chance to ponder further, cutting open a small part of it.


    A white cut surface!


    Nothing at all.


    Dennis loudly stated, "If the thing cut from this stone isn''t even worth fifty thousand energy crystals, then it doesn''t count as your win!"


    This statement was indeed reasonable.


    Their bet was fifty thousand energy crystals. If the item produced wasn''t even worth that, how could it be considered a treasure?


    Alice, sitting on the side, seemed to be enjoying the show. She saw that there was something inside, but doubted it was worth fifty thousand energy crystals.


    Hearing Dennis''s challenge, William nodded and said, "Of course, but what if something alivees out of it? Would that mean I win or you?"


    "A living thing? Don''t bluff me here. This stone isn''t from the ancient abyss, and even if something alive came out, how much could it possibly be worth in energy crystals?" Dennis dared to bet with William because he had some discernment. It wasn''t impossible for the stone to contain something, but its value couldn''t possibly exceed a hundred energy crystals.


    Did you really think you could just pick up any stone at the Sacred Gem Exchange and find a treasure?


    The Sacred Gem Exchange runs a gem gambling business to maximize the profits from ores, not to hand out benefits to everyone!


    Alice was curious about how exactly William nned to win.


    Yes, she wanted to see how William would win in this situation!


    In her eyes, William couldn''t possibly lose,it was just a matter of seeing how he would win.


    William didn''t continue to bluff him and even put away his dagger. With a flick of his finger on the stone stool, it split in half, and a golden centipede, no more than an inch long and motionless as if dead, appeared in William''s hand.


    Alice rolled her eyes upon seeing the centipede, a smile creeping onto her lips.


    Indeed, she hadn''t been mistaken.


    The living thing cut from the stone earlier had been stealthily stored by William in his spatial storage ring, only to be suddenly revealed now.


    Dennis and Jacob stared at the centipede in William''s hand for a while.


    Apart from being entirely golden, it didn''t seem to have any other special qualities.


    "You''re not trying to tell me this centipede is worth fifty thousand energy crystals, are you?" Dennis sneered.


    He didn''t catch the trick William was ying, but he certainly didn''t believe the centipede was worth fifty thousand energy crystals.


    William, unruffled, asked, "Arva of the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, not worth fifty thousand energy crystals?"


    "Multi-eyed Golden Centipede?" Dennisughed, "You say it''s a Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, and it is?"


    Jacob alsoughed, "Ancient texts record that the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede was a mystical insect from the era of the ancient gods. For so many years, no one has seen one. Now you say this is it? Motionless, just a dead centipede. You can say whatever you like, but to im it''s worth fifty thousand energy crystals, that''s truly a fantasy."


    William chuckled, "Who told you it''s dead?"


    "Not dead?" Jacob, feeling his performance in front of his great-grandfather was not as good as Dennis''s,ughed loudly, "If ites to life, I''ll eat it right here and now!"


    William sneered, "You want to eat it? I reckon its first thought upon waking would be the same about you."


    After saying that, he gently prodded the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede''s body with his finger. The little insect began to slowly move in William''s palm, and the aura of energy around it gradually dispersed.


    The terrifying aura of energy from the era of the ancient gods enveloped the entire courtyard.


    The faces of Dennis and others changed drastically, this aura made them feel threatened in their very lives.


    Leander was dumbfounded.


    What was happening?


    He had been sitting on top of a fearsome ancient beast, the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, during his daily meditations?


    The thought alone sent shivers down his spine.


    Little did he know, all this was just a trick by William.


    Who could discern William''s masterful substitution technique?


    18:42


    In a moment, some small slits appeared on the back of the Who could discern William''s masterful substitution technique?


    In a moment, some small slits appeared on the back of the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, with only the two eyes at the front opening. Just that alone, a beam of golden light shot out, and the terrifying energy aura of this little creature could be felt throughout the courtyard.


    The gods of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods now knew that William the Obliterator was in the third area.


    Previously, in front of William''s house, Zeus had stopped other deities from approaching William. When they sensed this energy aura originating from the third area, they had no intention of intervening.


    As for such a ferocious creature being born, as long as William was there, it was probably just another dish on the table, at most they considered whether to go over for a meal.


    But in the end, considering it was just a small centipede, they dismissed the thought.


    Thus, the truly powerful gods of the Divine Alliance remained inactive, the weaker ones could not avoid in time, and only some unaware Creator Deities went there, wanting to tame this newly born ferocious creature.


    Within the Sacred Gem Exchange, Osric and Yorick also couldn''t move.


    In reality, it was just therva of a Multi-eyed Golden Centipede. Aside from its special abilities, its strength wasn''t overwhelmingly powerful, and both men would definitely be able to survive.


    But they actually saw this legendary ferocious creature, after crawling around in William''s hand, roll over like it was being coy.


    What?!


    Is this still the ancient ferocious creature?


    Under normal circumstances, wouldn''t its first action upon waking be to bite directly into William''s palm?


    Given the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede''s toxicity, even a Supreme Deity-level powerhouse would suffer greatly from a single bite.


    But this creature became like a well-behaved baby in William''s palm, quickly retracting its aura, acting coy and cute, without any intention of showing aggression.


    Alice, looking at the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede in William''s hand, curiously stood up and approached, asking, "Can I touch it?"


    William nced at the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, which immediately understood what it was supposed to do, tilting its little head towards Alice and nodding with its body.


    Alice, surprised, asked, "Can it understand what I''m saying?"


    William said, "If you like it, you can keep it. If not, I''ll take care of it for a while."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede immediately sensed something, scurrying onto Alice''s hand and even nuzzling her fingers with its head.


    "Then I''ll keep it." Although Alice didn''t find the centipede cute, this centipede that could understand human speech could still be kept for fun, seeing how it behaved, it probably wouldn''t eat much.


    William nodded, not saying much more.


    He had initially thought of fattening it up for a skewered centipede barbecue, thinking it looked quite delicious, having never encountered one before, he really didn''t know how it would taste.


    But since Alice wanted to keep it, he let it be for now.


    Actually, suchrvae probably taste better.


    After growing for a while, the meat tends to be tougher, especially for such ancient god-era creatures, after growing for some time, the meat qualitypletely changes.


    William gave the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede a deep look, thinking, well, considering your naive youth, I''ll give you a chance to grow up.

 Chapter 573 Do you think you’re worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 573 Do you think you''re worthy? </h4>


    Dennis was wavering yet again.


    The fact that a Mortal Deity had a Starlight Stone was already hard enough for him to ept. Now, casually cracking open a stone to find a Multi-eyed Golden Centipederva from the ancient times was one thing, but therva''s behavior waspletely unexpected.


    He seriously suspected he was being yed.


    Thus, he could only telepathically ask his great-grandfather Osric for advice.


    "Great-grandfather, are you sure this person is just at the Mortal Deity level of power?"


    As expected, William intercepted the message.


    "What else do you think? Do you think he''s at the Absolute Deity level? Or perhaps a high-ranking god king?"


    Even in intercepting, William didn''t deny anything directly, leaving everything to the young man''s imagination.


    Hearing this, Dennis felt it made sense.


    Which Absolute Deity or high-ranking god king would bothering to the third zone just to mess with him?


    Impossible!


    Impossible!


    Dennis took a deep breath, a sh of determination in his eyes, and said to William, "I admit I''ve lost, but I don''t have that many energy crystals on me. Come with me, and I''ll get them for you!"


    Lost?


    Indeed, he had lost. But once they left the Sacred Gem Exchange, William would lose the protection of the Sacred Gem Exchange, and then, killing and looting, all the treasures would be his.


    Regardless of whether William was pretending to be weak, in his view, with his great-grandfather there, and his great-grandfather''s firm stance, there was nothing to fear!


    It must be that his great-grandfather coveted the treasures on these young people, but due to his status, it wouldn''t be right for him to act, so he let him do it.


    It had to be this!


    Thinking this, a smug smile appeared on Dennis''s lips.


    Truly worthy of my clever self!


    Always able to think what my great-grandfather is thinking!


    Upon hearing Dennis''s words, Osric almost fainted on the spot.


    Good heavens!


    Are you nning to take him home with you?


    Do you think your family is living too peacefully and you wish for annihtion?


    Dennis nced at his great-grandfather and saw Osric smiling and nodding at him gently, confirming his thoughts were correct.


    Hearing Dennis say this, William also smiled, "So, you n to take me away from this Sacred Gem Exchange and then find a ce to kill and loot, right?"


    Dennis frowned.


    This youngster was quite astute, but his attitude seemed to confirm that his strength wasn''t great.


    If he were truly powerful, why would he fear such things?


    "Let''s wait a bit! My wife probably wants to open some more ores. After that, I''ll go get the energy crystals with you." William wasn''t in a hurry. Honestly, debts must always be repaid, and he never feared owing money.


    Alice also came back to her senses, right, she came here to open stones, how did it turn into William making all the moves?


    She wondered if William would give her the five thousand energy crystals he won, and if not,


    Giving her a thousand would seem reasonable.


    Alice started picking out raw crystal ores in the courtyard again, and the number of people in the courtyard was increasing.


    Many of Destroyer Deity level had arrived, and two Creator Deity level beings were observing in secret.


    Dennis and Jacob became somewhat nervous, no longer provoking William and Alice.


    At this time, they dared not be too conspicuous,most importantly, they needed to find a way to make William and Alice follow them.


    In their view, William and Alice were their prey, but the sudden appearance of so manypetitors made them uneasy.


    Alice used a divine art of irvoyance to gamble on stones, which was noticed by those around.


    This was the power of the Holy Aura!


    A thing that made countless people envious, yet this extraordinary ability resided in Alice, a mere Mortal Deity, making her an object of covetousness.


    In a ce like the Divine Realm, almost everyone is thinking about bing stronger.


    For those above the power level of a Nature Deity, seeking further breakthroughs often requires some fortuitous opportunities, which typicallye with their own risks.


    This is precisely such an opportunity.


    As for whether Alice and William have any significant backing,


    That''s within their considerations, but not enough to make them retreat.


    The journey from being an ordinary person to bing a Soulmancer, then entering the Divine Realm to be a Mortal Deity, and continuously growing stronger, is in itself an act against the naturalws.


    Who, after mastering this method of bing stronger, would willingly remain an ordinary person?


    Given the chance, they might even aspire to rece higher-tier god-kings.


    The power of the Holy Aura!


    As long as the higher-tier god-kings don''t intervene, they see an opportunity for themselves.


    Many eyes are greedily fixed on William and Alice, but Alice is no longer panicking.


    Whatever William said before, everything depends on her, but now she has gained rity.


    William might put her in dangerous situations, but he would never let anything truly bad happen to her.


    Humph!


    This boy, so dense in matters of love!


    William''s strength is Alice''s greatest reliance, and her mental state has undergone significant changes.


    Who cares about other powerhouses?


    None are as strong as William!


    With such a powerful support, what does she have to fear?


    Though William allows those around to gauge Alice''s power level, the oppressive aura emitted by these individuals has no effect on Alice.


    Under the gaze of many powerhouses, Alice casually picks stones, unabashedly using the power of the Holy Aura.


    This makes the onlookers envious, but considering this is the territory of the Sacred Gem Exchange, nobody dares to make a move.


    William simply watches from the side, sensing that Alice''s mindset has indeed shifted.


    She has truly adapted to her new life now. Under the gaze of many powerful beings, she chose three ores and sold them on the spot, ending up with twenty thousand energy crystals.


    "This ore! I''ll take it!" Alice, eyeing the raw crystal ore she initially chose but didn''t buy, spoke with a tone increasingly resembling William''s.


    Leander, having spent a long time at the Sacred Gem Exchange, had never seen such a grand spectacle.


    At least ten Destroyer Deity-level and three Creator Deity-level beings were currently surrounding the courtyard.


    All of them were watching Alice cut the raw crystal ore.


    Alice, with a calm demeanor, watched Leander cut the ore three times before she herself summoned the Sword of Soulbreaker, intending to try cutting the stone.


    A Creator Deity-level powerhouse gasped upon seeing the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    "That powerful divine sword that caused such a huge energy fluctuation within the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods area, was it this sword''s doing? It''s hard to imagine how many powerful beings have died by this sword!"


    "Who exactly is this girl? Wrapped in the power of the Holy Aura, wielding a divine sword that is no less than any top-tier divine artifact, and that tendon on her wrist seems to have been taken from a powerful divine beast."


    "Mortal Deity level? Is she really just a mere Mortal Deity?"


    Everything seemed so peculiar!


    Even the Creator Deities were feeling uneasy now.


    The desire to be stronger is normal, but to rob others of their treasures is another matter.


    Even if one considers killing for treasure, the strength of the opponent must be assessed!


    Just like how some high-tier god-kings possess the power of the Holy Aura, yet no one dares to rob them?


    Alice became even more mysterious in their eyes.


    Under the scrutiny of so many powerhouses, Alice remained calm. This demeanor clearly showed she didn''t regard them highly,how confident must she be?


    "Young girl, I am the Cepheus Guardian of Lumina Crest, possessing the strength of a Creator Deity. Seeing a connection with you today, I wish to take you as my disciple. What do you say?" Finally, a Creator Deity couldn''t resist any longer and extended an invitation to Alice.


    By coaxing this young girl to his side, he saw an opportunity to seize her treasures and the power of the Holy Aura, assuming, of course, she was indeed just at the Mortal Deity level.


    It was uncertain, but worth probing.


    Alice slowly turned around, nced at the Cepheus Guardian, and scoffed, saying, "A mid-stage Creator Deity-level strength? You wish to take me as your disciple? Do you think you''re worthy?"


    Such an arrogant stance was clearly disdainful!

 Chapter 574 Naming it, could you get any more casual?

    <h4>Chapter 574 Naming it, could you get any more casual? </h4>


    The Cepheus Guardian had initially intended to intimidate Alice with his identity as a Creator Deity-level powerhouse.


    When he made his offer, he had already envisioned Alice kneeling down in excitement, begging to be acknowledged by him.


    Even if she already had a master, she would at least treat him with respect and then politely decline...


    Who could have anticipated Alice being so defiant?


    Especially that disdainfulugh, itpletely caught the Cepheus Guardian off guard.


    A Creator Deity in the Divine Realm is definitely considered a top-tier being, with countless people pleading to be his disciple, and he hadn''t agreed to any of them.


    Now, to be publicly rejected by a mere Mortal Deity!


    And in front of so many people, no less!


    The Cepheus Guardian would not believe Alice was intentionally hiding her strength to appear weaker because, at his level of power, only a few in the entire Divine Realm could hide their strength from him.


    Clearly, Alice was not among those few.


    The only possibility was that Alice''s master was someone of significant importance!


    "Young girl, don''t be too arrogant! Who is your master? Hasn''t he taught you to respect your elders?" The face of the Cepheus Guardian was somewhat unable to hang on.


    Although it''s not allowed to engage in physical fights within the Sacred Gem Exchange, he still released his energy pressure to envelop Alice.


    As a towering Creator Deity exerting energy pressure on a Mortal Deity, it''s like Dwayne Johnson standing in front of a child, without even needing to make a move, Alice would surely cower right there in front of him, allowing him to salvage some face.


    Alice, noticing this person iming to be the Cepheus Guardian staring at her, was somewhat puzzled and frowned, "Why are you staring at me?"


    "Hmm?"


    The Cepheus Guardian was even more puzzled.


    This isn''t right!


    A mere Mortal Deity, even with exceptional talent and protected by the power of the Holy Aura, should easily be overpowered given the vast difference in strength levels.


    William nced at the Cepheus Guardian, this shameless old man, daring to bully his wife by using his superior strength?


    With just one look, the Cepheus Guardian''splexion drastically changed, and he suddenly knelt in front of Alice. The stone flooring of the courtyard cracked widely, startling Alice so much that she almost instinctively struck him with her sword.


    "You¡­ you don''t have to do this¡­" Although Alice had be much braver now, the sight of this white-haired old man kneeling before her in front of so many people felt somewhat improper!


    Everyone in the courtyard was utterly stunned.


    What''s going on?


    The Cepheus Guardian actually kneeled to Alice?


    Has he lost his mind?


    At this moment, the Cepheus Guardian''s mind was inplete disarray.


    He realized that a genuinely powerful being had just exerted pressure on him.


    This person must be at least at the Supreme Deity level...


    Indeed, could Alice be a disciple of some Supreme Deity?


    And here he was, trying to intimidate Alice by exerting his energy pressure?


    The Cepheus Guardian looked around but failed to spot any mysterious powerful figures.


    Alice took a couple of steps back and said to the Cepheus Guardian, "You better get up now; I''m about to start cutting the stone."


    After she spoke, the pressure on the Cepheus Guardian dissipated, and he finally stood up, retreating to the side in silence.


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief, lifted the Sword of Soulbreaker, and carefully cut into the ore.


    As the sword fell, the massive raw crystal ore split open, revealing a blue staff.


    Instantly, a terrifying chill spread out, enveloping the entire Gem Exchange in a bleak white mist, filled with a chilling murderous aura.


    "Is this¡­ an ancient Dark Artifact?"


    "Mined from the ancient abyss, who knows the origins of this staff!"


    "Ancient Dark Artifacts possess their own consciousness; how could such a significant Dark Artifact submit to her, a mere Mortal Deity?"


    ...


    Just then, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker let out a coldugh and taunted the ancient Dark Artifact, "Little broken stick! How many pieces do you want to be?"


    The ancient Dark Artifact trembled violently, and all its chilling aura was retracted.


    Even ancient Dark Artifacts, when faced with absolute overpowering strength, had no choice but to submit.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker, personally forged by William, imed the souls of ancient beasts with its de.


    The power of a Creator Deity level being was hardly worth William drawing his sword for.


    As for this ancient Dark Artifact, no matter its origins, could it possibly rival the backstory of the Sword of Soulbreaker?


    Even among thousands of divine artifacts in the world, all pale inparison to the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Alice had been frightened by the aura emitted by the ancient Dark Artifact and secretly asked her Sword Spirit, "Can we take this thing out?"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreakerughed, "As long as you, my master, wish to retrieve this broken stick, then it can be done. If it dares to resist, I''ll sh it into several pieces."


    Having spent much time with William, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker feared neither heaven nor earth. To it, all ancient Dark Artifacts were nothing but trash.


    Hearing the Sword Spirit say this, Alice slowly reached out her hand towards the Dark Artifact.


    The ancient Dark Artifact emitted a faint trembling sound.


    In its view, Alice was still too weak, and it was somewhat reluctant to have Alice as its master.


    However, the oppressive force emanating from the Sword of Soulbreaker was too intense. With the sword in her left hand and grabbing the ancient Dark Artifact with her right, the staff dared not move an inch.


    Just as the Sword of Soulbreaker had inquired, how many pieces did it wish to be?


    It certainly didn''t want to be broken into pieces just after being released!


    With a slight tremble of her hand, Alice sessfully retrieved the ancient Dark Artifact.


    The surrounding spectators were all dumbfounded.


    My goodness, what kind of background does this girl have?


    Without using any secret techniques, or even revealing any powerful aura of energy, that ancient Dark Artifact simply surrendered.


    Since when did such a powerful ancient Dark Artifact with a Weapon Spirit be so easy to tame?


    From the behavior of this Dark Artifact, it was clear it had developed a consciousness!


    Could it be that the Weapon Spirit generated by this staff was a bit foolish?


    "Got it! It''s a bit heavy." Alice frowned, having nearly exhausted her strength to retrieve this Dark Artifact.


    By now, her strength was not insignificant.


    Upon hearing Alice''sment, the Weapon Spirit of the ancient Dark Artifact immediately became much lighter.


    It was no small feat for this ancient Dark Artifact to be released. Although the humanoid creature holding it did not seem very powerful, the sword in her hand was extremely strong.


    Subservience should look like subservience.


    Alice could feel the staff bing lighter andughed, "So it''s conscious and quite obedient."


    The Weapon Spirit of the ancient Dark Artifact might not be able tomunicate with people like the Sword of Soulbreaker could, and it just vibrated again in response.


    Obedient?


    Someone actually dared to evaluate it like this!


    "I should give it a name."


    Alice thought, how about calling it the Frost Wand?


    "What Frost Wand? Just call it Little Broken Stick!" said the Sword of Soulbreaker. "The master should be creative; the name should be unique."


    "Little Broken Stick?" Alice nodded, holding the ancient Dark Artifact in her hand, "From now on, you''ll be called Little Broken Stick."


    The ancient Dark Artifact...


    Little Broken Stick trembled to express its protest, but the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker quickly asked, "What, you question the name I chose for you? You need to understand your ce!"


    Damn!


    If Little Broken Stick could cry, it would surely be bawling...


    Was this bullying?


    The elites of the Divine Alliance listening to the name Alice had chosen didn''t know what to say.


    Naming it, could you get any more casual?


    This is a powerful ancient Dark Artifact!


    Is this name really appropriate?


    But now, they were even more puzzled by Alice and dared not make any rash moves.

 Chapter 575 So sudden!

    <h4>Chapter 575 So sudden! </h4>


    Alice stored the Little Broken Stick in her storage ring, and then she also put away the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    ncing at the people nearby, she said to William, "Let''s go."


    She didn''t want William to be so boring, always stirring up trouble, fearing that things wouldn''t escte enough.


    Alice was well aware that her own strength was not particrly strong, so she tried to avoid trouble as much as possible.


    William also nodded, then said to Dennis, "Let''s go, you still owe me 50,000 energy crystals, right? Thinking of defaulting on your debt?"


    At that moment, the Cepheus Guardian finally stood up.


    The oppressive atmosphere instantly disappeared, and he stood up drenched in sweat, no longer daring to target Alice.


    Damn, with that terrifying aura just now, how could he dare to make a move?


    He thought that if he had reached the Absolute Deity level of strength, he probably wouldn''t be afraid of this person.


    His thoughts are really quite simple.


    Hearing William''s words, Dennis started to feel uneasy.


    Damn, the situation just now was something he had never encountered before.


    The ancient Dark Artifact was directly subdued, so what exactly is Alice''s background?


    Now he still wants to make a move on Alice?


    Didn''t he see the Cepheus Guardian kneeling directly to Alice?


    Would a Creator Deity kneel for no reason?


    That kneel!


    It just shows that Alice''s strength is not simple.


    Even if she really is just at the Mortal Deity level, then the master behind her must be nearby.


    That master is at least at the Absolute Deity level, possibly even a high-ranking god king.


    This situation belongs to whoever wants to cause trouble will be courting death.


    After much hesitation, Dennis finally showed a hint of resolve in his eyes and took out 20,000 energy crystals from his spatial storage ring.


    "William, I only have these 20,000 energy crystals right now. Please ept them first. I owe you another 30,000 energy crystals, which I will have someone bring to you tomorrow." Dennis was no fool.


    From what he observed at the scene, he concluded that William and Alice''s backgrounds were truly intimidating.


    He knew better than to provoke them and certainly wouldn''t follow William out, nning not to leave the Sacred Gem Exchange any time soon.


    "Short 30,000?" William looked at Jacob beside him and said, "We''re not close. If you''re going to owe, owe your friend. You can borrow from him; I won''t have time toe over tomorrow."


    He too noticed Dennis had suddenly be more cautious and shrewd.


    Jacob''s expression turned somewhat awkward.


    After exchanging looks with Dennis, he finally said with a mournful face, "Dennis, you know my family isn''t very wealthy. I just gave 10,000 energy crystals to my great-grandfather."


    Hearing this, William immediately released Osric and Yorick from their constraints.


    As soon as Osric and Yorick were freed, they appeared before their descendants, moving in unison.


    "p!"


    "p!"


    Each delivered a p that sent Dennis and Jacob flying.


    "Why all this nonsense when you could just pay now?"


    "Debts must be repaid, a very simple principle! Hurry up and give it to him!"


    Their evident desire to survive was shocking to everyone.


    Dennis and Jacob were especially dumbfounded.


    What was this all about?


    Hadn''t their two great-grandfathers hinted at causing trouble just a moment ago?


    They said they would fully support them in making trouble?


    From beginning to end, they hadn''t seen them lift a finger, and unexpectedly, they ended up pping them instead?


    Regardless, these were their great-grandfathers, and they couldn''t bring themselves to curse at them. They could only obediently gather together 51,500 energy crystals to give to William.


    "These 1,500 energy crystals are yours, and these 50,000 energy crystals are mine!" William waved his hand unapologetically, collecting the 50,000 energy crystals into his spatial storage ring, leaving only 1,500 energy crystals for Alice.


    Clear financial separation!


    Alice didn''t have any objections. This time,ing to the Sacred Gem Exchange, she earned back all 8,000 energy crystals. The stones she selected earlier using her irvoyant ability were sold, earning her a lot of energy crystals.


    Currently, she has 13,000 energy crystals on her, not only obtaining a Multi-eyed Golden Centipede but also acquiring a Little Broken Stick.


    No matter how you calcte it, it''s a huge profit.


    William and Alice left the Sacred Gem Exchange with an air of confidence, leaving the strong ones who hade at the news unsure of what to do.


    Should they attack and try to snatch the treasures?


    That seemed a bit risky!


    Moreover, this was happening on the street, under the watchful eyes of the Celestial Legion of Olympus soldiers filling the sky.


    They dared not make a move to seize the treasures here.


    William nced back, noting they looked like a pack of hungry wolves eyeing their prey, yet unsure of the prey''s capabilities, hesitating to make a move.


    "The opportunity hase," William said to Alice in a low voice, turning his head.


    "???" Alice looked at William, puzzled.


    Really?


    What was he nning?


    "Follow me. I''ll take you to a good ce," William winked at Alice.


    "..." Alice''s heart skipped a beat.


    That was thest thing she wanted to hear from William now.


    But with William saying that, she had no choice but to follow.


    She braced herself silently.


    The two leisurely left the city''s safe zone, venturing into a dense jungle.


    This was now an unsafe area!


    In the Divine Realm, might makes right. Although the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods was strictly guarded, below the 20th district, fighting was not forbidden.


    Outside the city''s buildings,bat and skirmishes were considered normal.


    When William and his group entered the dense forest, a group of people were fighting over the corpse of a divine beast thousands of feet away.


    And those following William hid in the shadows, not retreating but also not daring to make a move.


    Alice''s lips curved up as she said, "They don''t dare to act!"


    "Is that so?" William smiled and said, "This time, use whatever weapons you want, show all the skills you have."


    After speaking, he suddenly flew above Alice and loudly dered, "Alice, your master says he will no longer care for you from now on. He won''t bother with your life or death anymore. You''re on your own. The power of the sacred halo above your head is thest remembrance your master leaves you with."


    Then, he vanished into thin air.


    "..." Alice felt terrible.


    The group didn''t dare to act, not because she was strong, but more because they were wary of the powerful figure behind Alice.


    Now, with William suddenly saying this and deliberately mentioning the power of the sacred halo, wasn''t this a signal to everyone that they could freely snatch her powers and treasures?


    Whether it was those following behind or others in the jungle fighting for different treasures, hearing about the power of the sacred halo, their consciousness swept in this direction.


    At this moment, they could ascertain Alice''s real strength.


    It was impossible for Alice to pretend to be a stronger figure to intimidate others!


    "Really?" The following Creator Deities were a bit puzzled, "So sudden?"


    Something didn''t feel right!


    But someone had to test if it was true!


    The power of the sacred halo, ancient Dark Artifacts, and also a divine weapon, yet this person was just a minor Mortal Deity abandoned by her master.


    Such an opportunity was rare in ten thousand years.


    The Creator Deities naturally wouldn''t go directly,they were unsure if Alice had set a trap, but they had their ways.


    "You two, capture that woman! If you seed, I will reward you handsomely."


    It was no big deal for the Creator Deity to order two subordinates to test the waters.


    Those two had also seen Alice''s strength at the Gem Exchange and knew acting rashly could likely lead to death.


    But if they didn''t act now, they would die right now.


    Was there even a need to think about how to choose?

 Chapter 576 Do you few really think you can lay a hand on me?

    <h4>Chapter 576 Do you few really think you cany a hand on me? </h4>


    Alice never expected William to y this trick on her.


    But putting her in danger like this wasn''t new for William,it had happened more than once.


    The purpose, after all, was for her own good.


    The ultimate goal was to make her stronger.


    Alice was very aware of this herself,what shecked was practicalbat experience.


    Now, she wouldn''t be short on opportunities for realbat.


    Where else can you find such a good husband like William, who forcibly creates opportunities for realbat for her?


    After William disappeared, two Nature Deity level powerhouses immediately appeared in front of Alice.


    If it were the Alice of the past, she would probably have dived straight into the alchemy furnace and wouldn''te out no matter what happened outside, but the Alice of now has already seen the situation clearly.


    These must be the opponents William arranged for her.


    There really was no need for her to avoid them.


    To be stronger, only realbat could truly enhance her power.


    In such a situation, it was natural to give it a shot.


    Winning or losing wasn''t important,surviving was all that mattered.


    The two Nature Deities, somewhat helplessly, charged towards Alice and, surprisingly, bowed to her before they made their move, saying, "Miss, we mean no offense!"


    These two weren''t fools.


    Whether or not Alice had a powerful figure supporting her wasn''t something that could be determined by William''s words alone.


    What if it was a deliberate deception?


    Such tactics were favorites among young people with powerful backgrounds.


    They might be weak, but with someone immensely powerful protecting them, they would release false information, deliberately provoking strong enemies to act, forcing those who protect them to intervene...


    People in the Divine Realm were not naive,with the situation unclear, this battle was one they could only lose, not win. But they had to go through the motions, or else the two watchful Creator Deities might punish them.


    After William shouted those words, Alice entered a state of readiness for battle.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker was positioned at an angle, and with a raise of her hand, she executed the strongest strike she had mastered to date.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker had already unlocked its first seal.


    When she was at a high-level Soulmancer stage, she could already y powerful eighteen-winged angels.


    Now, at the Mortal Deity level, with her secret sword technique further refined and the power of the sacred halo integrated into her soul, a single strike unleashed energy with a towering momentum.


    "Holy shit! Is this the power of a Mortal Deity level?"


    "Sure enough, the strength level she disyed before was all fake,she was luring us into a trap!"


    The two Nature Deities who attacked first quickly summoned their weapons, joining forces to block the sword that descended from the sky.


    "Whoa!"


    The momentum of the Sword of Soulbreaker was terrifying,with just one strike, it shattered the divine weapons of the two Nature Deity level powerhouses.


    The two Nature Deities, severely injured, didn''t think twice before choosing to retreat.


    With their strongest weapons destroyed, what else could they do but run away immediately?


    However, just as they turned around, a Creator Deity blocked their way from behind. With a wave of his hand, both of their souls were obliterated.


    Alice frowned and, without a second thought, summoned her alchemy furnace and hid inside.


    She didn''t believe for a second that this person was there to help her. With such fierce tactics, she admitted she couldn''t beat him, so hiding was her best option.


    The attacker was actually a Dark Power Wielder hiding in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, named Caelum.


    Naturally cruel, he had already scanned the surroundings with his divine sense. Besides the Mortal Deity level individual who hadn''t gone far, there were five other Creator Deity level powerhouses eyeing the scene.


    He didn''t care about Alice''s background.


    Normally, even high-ranking god-kings and Absolute Deity level powerhouses wouldn''t interfere with their disciples'' path of cultivation.


    Disciples?


    Do high-ranking god-kings and Absolute Deities have affection for their disciples?


    If a disciple dies, it proves that was their fate. Just find another to train.


    High-ranking god-kings and Absolute Deities have so many disciples. If they intervened every time their disciples faced danger, what would the worlde to?


    Wouldn''t their disciples be arrogant and unrestrained under their masters'' protection, never growing on their own?


    Understanding these points, Caelum wasn''t afraid at all!


    Strike first to gain the upper hand!


    Seizing the divine artifact and the power of the sacred halo, hiding to absorb their power and enhance his strength, perhaps one day, he too could be an Absolute Deity, or even a high-ranking god-king.


    Just as he was about to make a move on Alice, he found that Alice had actually hidden herself inside an alchemy furnace.


    "Damn¡ª" Caelum couldn''t help but take a deep breath when he saw the alchemy furnace. Who exactly is this youngdy''s master?


    Is the quality of the artifact she possesses a bit too high?


    This alchemy furnace was actually made from purified Golden Magic Sand.


    You should know that even for him, a mid-stage Creator Deity, finding a piece of Golden Magic Sand the size of a fist was extremely difficult, and he would hesitate to use it, only using a tiny bit each time.


    The alchemy furnace made entirely of Golden Magic Sand was somewhat terrifying.


    That''s too extravagant!


    But today, he seemed to have stumbled upon a treasure. He''d take both the furnace and the person with it.


    "William! You''re not thinking of changing wives, are you? This guy is too strong, I can''t beat him!" After hiding in the alchemy furnace, Alice immediately started shouting.


    Training is one thing, but when there''s a huge gap in strength levels, Alice didn''t harbor many illusions.


    Wanting to kill the opponent?


    She had asked the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, and the Sword Spirit said that to stand a chance, she would need to unlock its second seal and instantly drain all her power for one attack...


    Then what''s the point of fighting?!


    No choice but to call for backup!


    "William, are you calling that Mortal Deity level guy?" Caelum sneered, his divine sense scanning for William, intending to remotely obliterate him with psychic power.


    "Who would deliberately seek death like this?" William, hiding in the shadows, hadn''t nned to intervene, but Caelum seemed a bit too arrogant, actually making a move against him?


    The next moment, Caelum''s expression froze, and he stood motionless, like a statue.


    He had done the most arrogant thing, trying to remotely obliterate William with psychic power.


    Was William''s immense psychic power something he could contend with?


    Was there any chance of survival after that?


    For a Creator Deity to actually attempt to kill him was way out of line.


    Caelum''s soul was almost instantly obliterated, and his body turned into an empty shell.


    The five Creator Deities hiding in the shadows couldn''t hold back any longer,one of them took the initiative to attack Caelum.


    Another reached out to grab the alchemy furnace, thinking it simple to take both the person and the furnace away.


    "Boom!"


    A divine artifact pierced Caelum''s chest, and he slowly fell.


    The five Creator Deities were simultaneously stunned.


    What happened?


    Caelum was killed?


    "Antares, have you be so strong now? To kill Caelum with one strike?"


    Antares was also only at the level of a Creator Deity, with strengthparable to Caelum''s. He could only manage a sneak attack and never thought he could actually harm Caelum. His n was merely to distract Caelum so his allies could kidnap Alice and the alchemy furnace.


    But Caelum was dead!


    That was the fact, eerily shocking!


    Antares swallowed hard and said, "Do you guys really think I could kill him with one strike?"


    The other four looked at each other, bewildered.


    A Creator Deity died just like that?


    "His soul has been extinguished, dead for sure!"


    The Creator Deity who had just touched the alchemy furnace instinctively withdrew his hand.


    Just then, Alice actually put away the alchemy furnace, ced her little hands behind her back, wore a smile on her face, her eyebrows curved up, and asked softly, "With just a few of you, you want to make a move against me? The person in front of you is your oue."


    P.S.: As a monthly reward for our fans, this month''s reward code is <ABDHYNEXNAJ7KT4LA> . You can redeem it at the Redeem Center in your Profile. Reward code issued on March 1, 2024.The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user.Thank you all for your attention and support.

 Chapter 577 Additional reward

    <h4>Chapter 577 Additional reward </h4>


    A being of merely Mortal Deity level, standing unguarded in front of five individuals of Creator Deity level, with a beaming smile.


    Wasn''t this a bit too eerie?


    These Creator Deities, beings who had lived for who knows how many tens of thousands of years, found such abnormal behavior definitely problematic!


    Especially since Caelum had just died!


    The way this young girl stood so brazenly was even stranger.


    To make a move?


    Among them, only one hadbat powerparable to Caelum''s, while the others were slightly weaker.


    Caelum''s death was mysterious and abrupt; they didn''t even see anyone besides Antares make a move...


    Now, did they dare to attack Alice?


    Would the consequences of their actions be the same as Caelum''s?


    Alice had grown much bolder too. She was well aware that hiding in the alchemy furnace might not guarantee her safety. As a Mortal Deity, in the presence of five Creator Deities, all her defenses seemed insignificant.


    So, she decided to withdraw the alchemy furnace and engage in psychological warfare instead.


    In doing so, she couldn''t show the slightest hint of fear.


    Instead, she might even scare them off.


    Her gamble paid off; her actions indeed frightened the five Creator Deities.


    William, watching from the shadows, realized Alice had made significant progress. From her initial bewilderment with Soulmanancy to now daring to intimidate five Creator Deities, it was truly something...


    He would definitely have to reward her properlyter!


    Antares gave an awkward smile, took a few steps back, and said, "Miss, we see that your divine power is extraordinary, and your talent is unique. Who is your master?"


    Alice threw her identity que to Antares and said, "Why don''t you see for yourselves?"


    Antares caught the identity que, which was no ordinary item. It bore pure energy and runes that even he couldn''t understand.


    "Poseidon, the Sea God..." Antares dared not say it out loud, truly frightened at that moment.


    A disciple of Poseidon, the Sea God, in the Divine Realm, is someone you do not want to mess with.


    It''s clear now,she''s a disciple of Poseidon, the Sea God!


    Really Poseidon''s disciple?


    Aren''t all of Poseidon''s disciples at the level of Creator Deity in terms of strength?


    Alice''s power level and her equipment clearly show she''s a favored and beloved disciple of Poseidon!


    Thinking of robbing and killing?


    Uh, Antares nced at Caelum''s corpse, feeling a chill down his spine, realizing that might very well be his own fate in the future.


    After returning the identity que to Alice, Antares sighed, "Sorry, it was all a misunderstanding, I''ll take my leave!" He quickly grabbed Caelum''s corpse and made his escape.


    Thinking of capturing Alice?


    Caelum had many treasures on him, and it was a chance to pick them up without any effort.


    But to joke with his life for it?


    He wasn''t that foolish!


    If Caelum hadn''t died, perhaps there was a chance to struggle. But now, better to flee!


    Seeing this, the other four Creator Deities cursed Antares for being despicable and shameless. He had seen Alice''s identity que but didn''t share the information, even taking Caelum''s corpse with its many treasures.


    Now, do they need to ask Alice for her identity que again?


    How awkward would that be!


    William, from his hidden position, released Ares and Sparta.


    These two had been confined by William for several days.


    Despite all efforts, Ares couldn''t break out of William''s spatial storage ring, which seemed like an endless universe unto itself.


    Suddenly set free, he didn''t even feel like making a move.


    The gap in power was too vast,Ares watched William warily.


    William said, "Do me a small favor, and I''ll spare the dog meat."


    Sparta whimpered softly, still remembering the dog meat?


    Didn''t I tell you, cat meat tastes better, have you ever tried milk-vored cat? What''s so good about dog meat?


    Ares dared not refuse, so he could only say, "At yourmand!"


    ...


    Alice was in a standoff, with hundreds of powerful beings watching from a distance, waiting for an opportunity. Seeing several Creator Deities make their move, they dared not act.


    But they consider it not bad to watch the excitement.


    Suddenly, a handsome god in shining armor descended from the sky,manding loudly, "Those above the level of Nature Deity, leave now, and you will be unharmed! For Nature Deity or below, whoever kills that girl, everything she possesses will belong to them. Additionally, I have other treasures to reward that person! You need not worry about her background; whatever happens, I, Ares, the God of War, will take responsibility!"


    "No way?!" Alice was also shocked. This War God Ares wants to set her up!


    Without a second thought, she held the Sword of Soulbreaker, flew up, and attempted to flee.


    The four Creator Deities, upon hearing Ares''s words, found a way to ease the awkward situation and went forward to greet Ares.


    Ares, the son of Zeus, the King of the Gods, and the true God of War, is a formal deity within the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    His background is equally terrifying.


    Now he has issued a kill order against Alice!


    Everyone coveted the top-tier artifacts on Alice but hesitated because of her background. Now, with Ares saying he would take responsibility for any issues, everyone''s concerns were alleviated.


    Especially since those above Nature Deity were not allowed to intervene, it became very interesting!


    Judging from the strength of Alice''s sword earlier, herbat power, with the aid of the top-tier artifact, was roughly at the Nature Deity level. Now with so many beings at the Nature Deity level hunting her,


    She must have a moment when she''s exhausted, right?


    At that time, whoever takes advantage of the situation to deliver a fatal blow while she''s weakened and seize the divine artifact, wouldn''t that be delightful?


    Alice''s first instinct was to flee.


    She was well aware of her situation,with so many elites ganging up on her, she would undoubtedly die!


    Was William tired of her and looking for a new wife?


    Escape first, thinkter!


    A group of beings at or below the level of Nature Deity chased after Alice.


    The four Creator Deities approached Ares, and one of them asked, "God of War Ares, may I inquire about the background of this girl that warranted your personal involvement?"


    Ares nced at him coldly and barked, "Get lost!"


    "As youmand!"


    The four Creator Deities hurriedly left the scene.


    Ares took a deep breath, looked around to make sure there were no onlookers, and then said, "Master, I have done as you instructed."


    William slowly emerged, looking pleased with Ares, and said, "Well done! Here''s a pill I have no use for, consider it your reward. I''ve had you locked up for a few days, and I do feel somewhat sorry about that, Ares, don''t take it to heart."


    He then tossed a ss bottle to Ares.


    Like everyone else, Ares couldn''t help but closely examine the exquisite ss bottle endowed with mysterious powers.


    If even the bottle was this extraordinary, what quality could the pill inside be?


    "Thank you, Master!" Ares excitedly thanked William repeatedly, saying, "If you have no further instructions, I''ll take my leave now."


    "Hold on! I would have forgotten if you didn''t mention it," William said. "Thatdy who just ran away, if she truly faces a life-and-death crisis, I hope you cane to her rescue. Just keep an eye on her for ten days. I''lle to find you after ten days, and there will be an additional reward."

 Chapter 578 Is it merely because of her beauty?

    <h4>Chapter 578 Is it merely because of her beauty? </h4>


    Ares was in aplex mood.


    As the son of Zeus, with the power of a Supreme Deity and the renowned title of God of War, Ares found himself threatened and tasked with such menial duties.


    Yet, the items William offered were enticing.


    He had no reason to refuse William.


    After parting ways with William, Ares discreetly followed Alice, observing her from the shadows.


    Alice''s speed in aerial flight was decent, but her pursuers were veterans.


    A barrage of magical artifacts and spells forced Alice to defensively encase herself with the alchemical furnace to escape.


    "Ha! Really now¡­" Ares couldn''t help butugh at the sight.


    Such a top-tier alchemical furnace was being used by Alice as a turtle shell.


    The attackers, mostly at the Nature Deity level, couldn''t breach the defense of the alchemical furnace with their magical artifacts and spells, barely causing Alice any harm.


    "William must be William the Obliterator, right?" Seeing that Alice was out of danger, Ares took out the pill given by William, removed the stopper to smell it, and immediately felt that the long-stagnant bottleneck in his strength level might have the potential to break through its limits.


    "This¡­" Ares quickly recorked the bottle, not wanting to leak even a whiff of the pill''s scent.


    He was no stranger to extraordinary items, being the son of Zeus. Even his mentor had been the mighty ancient God of War, Titanix. What divine medicine hadn''t he seen?


    Yet, even the ancient God of War Titanix didn''t possess any divine medicine that could help him break through his current level of power.


    For a Supreme Deity, what kind of top-tier divine elixir could give him such a sensation?


    In his view, aside from a divine elixir concocted jointly by the three high-ranking gods of Olympus, there seemed to be no other possibility.


    William had casually handed him a pill of such caliber for a small favor...


    Wait!


    William had mentioned there would be an additional reward if hepleted this task.


    What reward would William give him forpleting this task?


    The situation in the Divine Alliance isplex, with various forces intertwined. Zeus is not the absolute ruler.


    For someone like Ares, with great strength and a powerful background, he is not controlled or restrained by anyone.


    Although Zeus is called the king of gods, in theplex rtionships within the Divine Alliance, Ares can only be considered an ally when issues arise.


    Despite Zeus often being dissatisfied with his actions and character, their rtionship is still based on familial ties.


    Not to mention other official deities.


    Ares rarely does favors for others, and he generally doesn''t care much for Zeus''s rewards,it''s all just a formality.


    But this pill from William genuinely excited him.


    William''s generosity made it impossible for him to refuse.


    "Just protecting someone, right?" Ares pocketed the pill and focused intently on Alice from a distance.


    Alice was pursued relentlessly until she suddenly stopped decisively.


    But she stayed hidden within the alchemical furnace, which was surrounded by zing Eternal Starfire.


    An elite at the Nature Deity level threw an artifact at the furnace, only for it to be ignited and consumed by the purple-gold mes.


    "What kind of fire is this?"


    The Nature Deity was shocked. A mere Mortal Deity could produce fire that burned his artifact?


    That was simply too absurd!


    "Eternal Starfire?" Ares focused on the mes surrounding Alice''s furnace, his pupils suddenly narrowing. "The power of the holy aura?"


    "The chosen one!!" Ares''s expression turned solemn. He had yet to receive even a hint of the holy aura''s power, yet Alice, a Mortal Deity, had already merged the holy aura''s power with her soul.


    And then there was the alchemical furnace¡­


    "As expected of William the Obliterator, his generosity is trulyvish!" Ares had fully realized just how wealthy and generous William is.


    Inside the furnace, Alice carefully observed the situation outside, realizing her Eternal Starfire could actually harm these people, which greatly reassured her.


    At least they weren''t so powerful as to be unbeatable.


    The fact that only elites at or below the level of Nature Deity could pursue her, as stated by the God of War Ares, also presented an opportunity for her.


    "All these Nature Deity strongmen chasing after me, a mere Mortal Deity, don''t you have any shame?" Alice didn''t leave the alchemical furnace, effectively tucking in like a turtle, but she didn''t want to keep this standoff going either.


    "Young girl, there''s no point in struggling in vain. With so many strongmen eyeing you, you can''t escape."


    "Juste out quietly, hand over your artifacts, and we might spare your life."


    "We hold no grudge against you from the past. As long as you hand over all the artifacts on you, we promise not to harm you."


    ...


    Outside the alchemical furnace, a group of Nature Deities made promises of sparing her life in exchange for the artifacts, simr to robbers who seek wealth without harming the victim, hoping for the robbed to cooperate willingly.


    Alice actually burst intoughter: "Gentlemen, I only have a few artifacts on me. With so many of you here, how will you divide them?"


    This statement immediately made those outside realize the issue.


    Robbing for artifacts is a matter of opportunity, but now that more than two hundred people had gathered, how many artifacts could Alice possibly have, and how would they be divided among them?


    "Lady, we''re not fools. Don''t expect to incite us to fight amongst ourselves."


    "Even if we have to fight each other, it would only be after we''ve taken the artifacts from you."


    "Hmph, clever girl, trying to stir up conflict among us. However, you can forget about that n."


    ...


    Those surrounding Alice were exceedingly shrewd.


    How could they possibly start fighting among themselves just because of a word from Alice?


    If they ended up battered and bruised and Alice took the opportunity to flee, they would end up with nothing.


    After realizing these people weren''t fools, Alice then said, "I cane out and duel with you, one on one, no one cheats. I have only three artifacts on me, whoever wins can have them. But you need to figure out how to queue and maintain order to prevent sneak attacks. We need to agree on this first."


    "Once we''ve agreed, I''lle out!"


    Alice didn''t want to miss this opportunity forbat training.


    This opportunity was created by William for her.


    Realbat experience would enhance her strength, and this was a great chance.


    But it had to be a one-on-one duel.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t possibly win against so many people.


    Alice''s words suddenly quieted the crowd surrounding the alchemical furnace.


    "Everyone, I suggest we join forces to deal with the one inside the alchemical furnace first, and then it''s up to each person''s skill afterward!" A Nature Deity level strongman shared his opinion, "Now that she''s trapped in our encirclement, all we need to do isunch a joint attack. Even if she has artifacts for protection, an individual''s power is ultimately limited. She can''t use that strange fire indefinitely. Forcing her to reveal herself is the wisest strategy."


    "Exactly! I agree with Robert''s point! Once we get the artifacts, it depends on who has greater skill to possess them."


    Alice felt incredibly frustrated inside the alchemical furnace, thinking, howe the thoughts of these people arepletely different from what she had anticipated?


    Normally, they should be fighting amongst themselves outside, or arguing about who should act first, stirring up conflicts among them.


    How could a group of strangers unite so quickly to attack her?


    Is it merely because of her beauty?

 Chapter 579 Truly a rare opportunity!

    <h4>Chapter 579 Truly a rare opportunity! </h4>


    Alice was pursued by over two hundred Nature Deity elites!


    This might be the first time in the many years of the Divine Realm that a Mortal Deity received such high-level treatment.


    ording to iplete statistics, there are about two thousand elites of Nature Deity level strength in the entire Divine Realm, including other gods from various forces like Odin.


    And now, over two hundred Nature Deity elites were chasing a single Mortal Deity...


    Even though Ares said that those of Nature Deity level and below could pursue Alice, obviously, those below Nature Deity level weren''t qualified to join in. Entering the fray was akin to seeking death!


    "Boom!"


    Over two hundred Nature Deity elites attacked simultaneously, with various artifacts and spells urately hitting Alice''s alchemical furnace.


    Alice was all in.


    She was betting that the alchemical furnace given by William could not be damaged by these people!


    Absolutely not!


    In that moment, a roaring sound reached Alice''s ears, and the spot where she was located was sted into a giant crater thousands of feet in diameter, destroying all vegetation and obliterating the rocks around her.


    Alice, hiding inside the alchemical furnace, wasn''t hurt in the slightest.


    As for the alchemical furnace...


    It didn''t even show a mark of damage.


    Alice couldn''t help butugh. Indeed, as long as she hid inside with the lid closed, these people couldn''t harm her at all!


    The Eternal Starfire once again enveloped the outside of the alchemical furnace, burning fiercely. Alice sneered, "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. If I don''te out, you can''t harm me at all!"


    Ares, hiding in the shadows, also shook his head andughed: "A bunch of wastes with Nature Deity level strength, thinking they can smash an artifact made entirely of Golden Magic Sand?"


    "Everyone, let''s push harder!" Robert sneered, "Even if she is protected by an artifact, hiding inside, she must be getting hurt somehow. When she exhausts her soul energy and can no longer maintain that strange fire, won''t she be at our mercy?"


    In their view, even if they couldn''t break Alice''s alchemical furnace, Alice hiding inside must be getting hurt somehow.


    With so many of them, their strength levels far surpassing Alice''s, how could she not be injured?


    Is that possible?


    Nature Deities in the Divine Realm are considered to have mid-level strength, but not many have seen Golden Magic Sand.


    Alice''s furnace, which looks more like an unpolished rough prototype, seemed unlikely to be very sturdy in their eyes.


    They even thought that breaking the alchemical furnace would allow them to share some of the materials.


    It must be said, their thinking was quite naive.


    Robert somehow became the leader of this group of Nature Deities, with many agreeing with his point of view.


    A group of Nature Deities began attacking Alice''s alchemical furnace non-stop.


    Alice couldn''t be bothered to care, letting them attack as they wished!


    Her method of enhancing strength was quite special, and maintaining the Eternal Starfire around the alchemical furnace was still easy for her.


    After the second round of attacks, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker suddenly said to Alice, "Master, you can take this opportunity to quickly enhance your strength. Only I can break through this furnace. Those little trash outside, you don''t need to bother about them."


    "Enhance my strength at this time?" Alice found the Sword Spirit''s thought process quite unique.


    Those little trash outside?


    Who was he insulting?


    She was just a small Mortal Deity level being!


    Weren''t all those outside Nature Deity level elites?


    But the Sword Spirit was also right, maintaining the Eternal Starfire while enhancing her strength was indeed possible.


    Alice simply took out all the energy crystals she had won in the Sacred Gem Exchange and began absorbing the soul energy from these crystals to enhance her strength.


    As for the outside of the alchemical furnace, let them fight however they wanted!


    When she began absorbing the energy crystals to enhance her strength, she noticed a problem.


    The attacks generated by those Nature Deities outside seemed to be absorbed by the alchemical furnace.


    She was inside the alchemical furnace, and the energy generated by those attacks was actually refined by the furnace into extremely pure soul energy.


    Honestly, Alice herself could not understand it. Those attacks were clearly from the outside, she was hiding inside, yet that energy was also absorbed and then transformed, and even absorbed by her.


    Though it was iprehensible, the benefits were tangible and real.


    After discovering this, Alice immediately started a mode of crazily absorbing soul energy for power enhancement.


    She frantically absorbed the soul energy stored in the energy crystals and the soul energy refined by the alchemical furnace.


    Those Nature Deities outside seemed to assume that Alice would definitely get hurt under their barrage of attacks and that the furnace would inevitably be destroyed.


    Unknown to many, their artifacts were damaged by Alice''s Eternal Starfire, but those outside were now truly unleashing all their firepower, attacking in a near-mad frenzy.


    They were all in too deep!


    Honestly, each person had already damaged at least one artifact. So many Nature Deity elites ganging up on a Mortal Deity, only to fail miserably, would be trulyughable if word got out.


    Alice, hiding in the alchemical furnace, was absolutely delighted.


    Could the alchemical furnace also be used this way?


    She only felt her strength level constantly rising, absorbing more and more soul energy. With no bottlenecks to her advancement, she was leveling up as if she were cheating.


    Mortal Deity level early stage, Mortal Deity level mid-stage, Mortal Deity peak stage...


    By the third day, the number of Nature Deity elites besieging Alice had reached more than four hundred.


    Strong contenders kept arriving, many of whom didn''t even know why the original group of Nature Deity elites were collectively throwing their artifacts at the alchemical furnace.


    They simply asked the person next to them and then cluelessly joined the frenzied attack.


    On the fourth day, Alice had already broken through to the mid-


    stage of Guardian Deity level strength.


    "Could this also be within William''s calctions?" Aliceughed. With her power increasing, she was no longer panicked and no longer felt that William wanted to change his wife.


    Keep going! Keep going!


    Such a great opportunity, as if hundreds of elites were forcibly giving her gifts, how could she not ept them all?


    Truly a rare opportunity!


    Alice continued to enhance her strength, and in just one day, her power level surged to the peak of the Guardian Deity level as effortlessly as drinking water.


    Ares, watching from the shadows, grew bored.


    What exactly were these fools doing?


    The Eternal Starfire released by Alice showed no signs of weakening. Instead, the mes grew even more intense.


    Though unaware of Alice''s breakthrough in strength level, the sheer intensity of the Eternal Starfire mes outside at least indicated that she wasn''t injured and was doing very well!


    The Nature Deity elites outside finally realized the problem, and now some had even started to hold back on their attacks.


    Originally, they came to snatch top-tier artifacts. Now, with their frenzied output, their own artifacts were getting burnt, and their soul energy was being depleted.


    If the alchemical furnace was indeed shattered, what strength would they have left to seize the top-tier artifacts?


    Moreover, after four days of attacks from so many Nature Deity elites, Alice hiding inside the alchemical furnace seemed unaffected.


    This couldn''t go on.


    "Stop!" Robert, too, realized this wasn''t working and shouted. Those who were already reluctant to attack ceased their assaults, and all eyes fell on the alchemical furnace in front.


    The mes of Eternal Starfire wrapping the furnace seemed even more terrifying now. Any magic artifacts thrown at it today could onlyst up to three attacks before beingpletely incinerated by the Eternal Starfire.


    Alice, absorbing the purified soul energy transformed inside the furnace, was very satisfied.


    It didn''t even cost her any energy crystals.


    How wonderful it was, the endless supply of soul energy, especially after being refined and purified by the alchemical furnace.


    But then, suddenly, the attacks from outside stopped.


    How could this be allowed?


    "What''s wrong? Stopped attacking? You bunch of wastes! Keep attacking! If you dare, smash my alchemical furnace!" Having spent a lot of time with William, Alice had learned a bit about taunting and drawing hatred.


    Discovering such a good thing, how could she let it stop just like that?

 Chapter 580 Heavenly Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 580 Heavenly Dungeon </h4>


    Alice''s voice echoed around.


    Ares, hiding in the shadows, couldn''t help but want to enter the fray and fight her himself.


    A mere Mortal Deity, taunting so many Nature Deity-level elites and calling them wastes?


    Where did she get the courage?


    Ares thought back and realized, ah, the courage given by William the Obliterator...


    It seemed there was nothing wrong with that after all.


    Anyway, these Nature Deity elites were helpless against that alchemical furnace.


    But they didn''t know that!


    Provoked by the taunt, someone couldn''t restrain their anger and attacked again with their artifact, followed by a barrage of magical artifacts and a chaotic unleashing of special abilities and spells.


    After shouting her taunts, Alice immediately felt the alchemical furnace she was hiding in transform the energy from the attacks outside into pure soul energy.


    She smiled and continued to absorb the energy to enhance her strength, finding the whole process exceedinglyfortable.


    ...


    William hadn''t bothered to check on Alice''s situation.


    In his view, Alice has the protection of a Cosmic Entity, and the divine artifacts she carries are quite decent. It''s impossible for her toe to harm,the only issue might be that she could appear somewhat disheveled while being pursued.


    How could he have thought that Alice''s process of being pursued was not at all disheveled? She essentially found a group of people who worked for free to help her level up.


    Moreover, she''s the kind of boss who doesn''t n to pay after the work is done and even intends to beat them up.


    Utterly ruthless.


    Curious about Loki, William ventured alone to the 28th district.


    The Heavenly Dungeon in the 28th district is surrounded by tens of thousands of defensive barriers, constructed by a collective of Absolute Deity gods as a prison within the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    The so-called Heavenly Dungeon doesn''t even have a door.


    It''s just a region within the 28th district, where space is distorted, time is chaotic, and various defensive barriers and attack magic circles are densely arranged.


    Anyone with a power level below Absolute Deity who forcibly enters the Heavenly Dungeon and wishes to exit depends solely on fate.


    The evil gods, demons, and criminals of the Divine Realm imprisoned here are constantly at risk of death, with their power levels continuously being weakened.


    Only a few Creator Deities take turns guarding nearby.


    These guards are not afraid of jailbreaks.


    If someone manages to escape from the Heavenly Dungeon, it''s either destined by fate or they''ve received a special pardon from a high-ranking god king, which no longer concerns them.


    Upon arriving in the 28th district, William stepped directly into the area of the Heavenly Dungeon.


    Instantly, thunder roared and lightning shed, celestial fires burned, and air currents that seemed capable of tearing apart one''s body surged, attempting to attack William.


    William walked forward undeterred, shattering the magic circles under his feet, rendering all attacks ineffective before they could reach him.


    "The design here seems quite impressive," Williammented, not immediately seeking Loki but instead deciding to take a tour.


    Everyone imprisoned here is an unparalleled powerhouse.


    A child with the power level of a Nature Deity thrown in here wouldn''t survive a day.


    Anyone who is confined here and still alive is undoubtedly a formidable figure.


    As William entered a sea of eternal mes, he heard the cry of a phoenix and turned towards the sound.


    He saw a gigantic phoenix rushing towards him, its beak open, attempting to swallow him whole.


    "What a ce!" William smiled, reached out, and grabbed the phoenix by its neck.


    "Wil..."


    The gigantic phoenix barely had time to react before William had already stored it in his spatial storage ring.


    This creature would taste quite good, but it must be freshly killed for the best vor!


    He nned to let everyone taste it once outside.


    Since it had attacked him, there was no chance he would let it go.


    Walking further, there''s a deste mountain stretching thousands of miles, with winds sharp enough to tear flesh crisscrossing throughout.


    At the foot of the mountain, a person with white hair and red eyes is continuously swinging a Katana.


    Streams of air, sharp as des, constantly sweep across his body, yet he seems utterly unaffected, as if the only thing that exists between heaven and earth is the Katana in his hands.


    His Kenjutsu seems unremarkable at first nce, but if the gods of the Divine Alliance were to see it, they would be utterly astounded.


    This is Oroku, known as The Shredder, a master swordsman who appeared 50,000 years ago, famed for his formidable willpower. Day after day, he practiced his swordsmanship, and his formidable strength was renowned throughout the Divine Realm.


    30,000 years ago, he fought Athena to a standstill with just his Katana.


    Later, he was suppressed and imprisoned in this Heavenly Dungeon by thebined efforts of the twelve Absolute Deities of the Zodiac.


    Over the years, no one has entered the part of the Heavenly Dungeon where Oroku is located, and many have assumed that Oroku had long since died.


    As William approached to watch Oroku practice his swordsmanship, he couldn''t help but praise, "Not bad."


    He had thought that aside from himself, Poseidon''s swordsmanship was the most formidable.


    He hadn''t expected to encounter someone like this here today.


    A pleasant surprise.


    "Young man, what year is it now?" Oroku slowly stopped his movements, his blood-red eyes staring at William, his white hair whipping around like wild snakes, his whole body exuding the oppressive energy of a supreme powerhouse.


    William smiled and asked, "Are you talking to me?"


    Orokuughed and said, "Young man, do you think you are strong? Do you know who I am? Since we''ve met today, serve as my attendant, and I will teach you unparalleled swordsmanship."


    William shook his head and replied, "No need! By the way, who are you?"


    "I am Oroku! Have you ever heard of a master swordsman called The Shredder?" Oroku''s eyes shed with blood, saying, "Judging by your appearance, you must have just arrived here! Tell me, how many years has it been since The Shredder''s name vanished into obscurity?"


    William said, "Sorry, I haven''t heard of you. Continue practicing your swordsmanship, I''m leaving!"


    "Hmph! Arrogant and ignorant young man!" Oroku snorted coldly, as his Katana already thrust towards William.


    William stood in ce, just watching him, blinked, and Oroku''s Katana turned to ash. Oroku was sent flying backward, spitting blood, and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    "You... who are you?" Oroku had been practicing his swordsmanship for 50,000 years, feeling that his swordsmanship had reached an unparalleled level, confident that he had a 70% chance of victory even against Absolute Deity-level opponents.


    But what just happened?


    This person did nothing, yet his sword turned to dust, and he was severely injured.


    "My name is William, you probably haven''t heard of my name..." William thought for a moment, "I used to have another name, the Obliterator, not sure if you''ve heard of it."


    Oroku''s eyes widened, muttering, "William the Obliterator? You are William the Obliterator?"


    He thenughed eerily as if he had gone mad, "Hahaha! William the Obliterator! I actually thought I was stronger than the rumored William the Obliterator!"


    William nced at him and didn''t say much, simply leaving the deste mountain behind him.


    Stronger than him?


    Well, back in the day, many in the Divine Realm probably thought they were stronger than William the Obliterator.


    William didn''t bother too much with this Oroku. Being imprisoned here for so long, it''smon for one''s mind to falter.


    He continued on his way until he came upon a giant mountain thousands of feet tall and stopped.


    A giant dragon was circling around the entire mountain, swooping down with its massive ws pressing down on a person engulfed in mes and covered in wounds. He was Loki, surrounded by bloodstains, barely alive, yet his eyes were still shining brightly.


    That indomitable will to fight was evident!


    "You''re Loki, right? Seems like your willpower is still pretty strong!"

 Chapter 581 Very sensible!

    <h4>Chapter 581 Very sensible! </h4>


    "Another little thing has arrived! Recently, there''s been quite a few kids locked up in here!"


    The dragon coiled around the giant mountain at a height of about 10,000 feet let out a strangeugh.


    "Since you''re here, stay and keep mepany!"


    The head of the Primordial Dragon Lords stretched down, sizing up William.


    "Let''s see what interesting little kid hase this time¡­"


    William, with his hands in his pockets, faced the Primordial Dragon Lords expressionlessly.


    "You¡­ are¡­"


    Upon seeing William''s face clearly, the Primordial Dragon Lords froze, and in the next moment, its body rapidly shrank. The dragon, originally about 10,000 feet in height, transformed into a figure about 5 feet tall, prostrating before William and said meekly, "Mr. Johnson, what a coincidence meeting you here?"


    "Is it a coincidence?" William asked, "Do you live here?"


    The Primordial Dragon Lords grinned, "Yes, yes, yes! Mr. Johnson, which way did youe from? Did you see the phoenix in the Sea of Eternal Fire? That phoenix tastes pretty good."


    "I''ve seen it!" William said, "Want to eat it together?"


    "Huh?" The Primordial Dragon Lords didn''t quite catch William''s drift.


    William didn''t borate further and directly released the giant phoenix from his spatial storage ring.


    The moment the giant phoenix was released, it immediately shrunk to the size of a chick, rubbing its head against William''s leg and hurriedly said, "Mr. Johnson, it was all my fault earlier, I didn''t recognize you, please spare my life!"


    Williamughed, "Don''t be so nervous, others might think I''m very cruel and merciless."


    "Mr. Johnson, you are kind and merciful, how could you be cruel?" The phoenix quickly started ttering William.


    William nced at Loki, who was still lying on the ground, and asked, "Loki, what meat do you want to eat?"


    Loki wasn''t foolish,he could tell that both the phoenix and the dragon were very afraid of William.


    Although he didn''t know William, he knew that the man before him must be a supremely powerful being.


    Loki asked, "Can we eat both of these?"


    He had suffered a lot since being imprisoned in this Heavenly Dungeon.


    When Loki ventured into the Sea of Eternal Fire, he was teased by the phoenix. Then, upon reaching the deste mountain, he was wounded by Oroku. Finally, having escaped to his current location, he was captured by the Primordial Dragon Lords.


    He had been tormented by the giant dragon for days, an experience too bitter to describe.


    Hearing Loki''s question, William nodded and said, "Which one do you want to eat?"


    The phoenix and the Primordial Dragon Lords felt a sense of doom.


    Damn, Loki seems to have a close rtionship with Mr. Johnson!


    They had both bullied Loki before.


    Now, with William asking such a question, their life and death seemed to hinge on Loki''s whim.


    Resist?


    Well, they might as well just lie down and ept their fate!


    At least by lying down, even if they were to be eaten, it wouldn''t necessarily mean death.


    After all, if eaten, only a part of their body would be consumed.


    Loki, eyeing both the phoenix and the dragon, asked, "Can I eat both together?"


    Damn!


    Neither the phoenix nor the dragon dared to look at Loki, bothying their heads down, sitting there, waiting for William to decide.


    "Then let''s eat both!" William said to the phoenix, "You should be able to be reborn from the ashes, dying once or twice shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    The phoenix forced augh, "As long as you don''t obliterate my soul and don''t eat the phoenix egg that I be after death, it''s fine."


    What else could it say?


    Being able to be reborn from the ashes wasn''t too bad.


    If it dared to resist William, it would have no chance of survival.


    William then said to the Primordial Dragon Lords, "Cutting off a piece of your tail shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "No problem! No problem at all! Mr. Johnson, as long as you''re happy," the Primordial Dragon Lords also had to respond with a smile.


    Otherwise, if it dared to show any displeasure, it might end uppletely obliterated.


    A piece of its tail was nothing.


    To be alive was what mattered!


    To be alive was all that mattered!


    "Alright then, let''s start!" William stretched out his hand and tapped on the phoenix''s head, causing it to burst.


    The body of the phoenix fell and became immensely huge.


    The Primordial Dragon Lords watched from the side, shivering in fear.


    Just a tap and the phoenix was dead?


    Damn!


    It should be known that it had fought with the phoenix from time to time here, and usually, neither could best the other.


    The defensive power of the phoenix was not weak.


    To be killed with a tap, it thought William would at least draw his sword as a sign of respect...


    Loki, standing by, was even more terrified.


    What level of power did this person possess!


    He had experienced the strength of the phoenix firsthand. With his own power and special abilities, he was merely a ything for the phoenix.


    But in front of William, the phoenix seemed as weak as a chick.


    Primordial Dragon Lords looked at William and said, "Mr. Johnson, about my tail, which part would you like?"


    William surveyed it for a moment, waved his hand, and a huge section of the dragon''s tail was severed.


    Primordial Dragon Lords didn''t even feel pain, and the wound had already healed.


    It had be a dragon without a tail.


    "You look pretty badly injured, and your power level has decreased. Eat moreter."


    William took out his Celestial Furnace, then pulled out a dagger, plucked the phoenix''s feathers, skinned it, and expertly butchered it with divine knife skills, leaving only a huge skeleton behind. Suddenly, the skeleton gradually dissipated, finally converging into a phoenix egg.


    The soul of the phoenix hovered in the air, watching as William threw its flesh into the Celestial Furnace.


    "Let''s start by stewing some soup!" With a wave of his hand, William added a lot of water to the Celestial Furnace, which quickly came to a boil.


    William then took out many seasonings from his spatial storage ring and slowly added them.


    As for that section of the dragon tail, William skillfully sliced it into paper-thin slices with his knife.


    The meat slices floated in the air, and below them appeared the Eternal Starfire, also suspended.


    In just a moment, a rich meaty aroma was released.


    "It''s ready to eat!"


    William began to call Loki to dine.


    Loki had been drooling for a while, but since William hadn''t said to start, he didn''t dare to move. He ended up in this dreadful ce because he drank too much at a banquet of the gods in the Divine Alliance and spoke recklessly.


    Loki''s intuition told him that angering this man in front of him would have far more severe consequences than angering Zeus!


    William sprinkled some seasonings on the dragon tail meat slices, withdrew the Eternal Starfire, and said to the Primordial Dragon Lords, "Why don''t you try some?"


    "Uh... That doesn''t seem right," the Primordial Dragon Lords felt a bit awkward.


    Eating its own flesh?


    Isn''t that a bit twisted?


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. If it''s not enough, we can cut more," William smiled, "Please don''t be shy."


    The Primordial Dragon Lords felt like crying but had no tears.


    Want to cut more?


    It really wasn''t being modest!


    If more were cut, wouldn''t it still be from its own body?


    This is madness!


    "Mr. Johnson, please enjoy. I''ll not disturb you," the Primordial Dragon Lords curled up on the side, watching Loki eat its flesh.


    Williamughed and said, "Your dragon kind is very polite. Don''t leave just yet. I see Loki has a good appetite. If it''s not enough..."


    The Primordial Dragon Lords felt its scalp tingle and quickly said, "If it''s not enough, we''ll talk then, willing to serve you."


    "Very sensible!" After saying this, William also started tasting the dragon meat, which indeed tasted different from other meats.


    Especially after being seared with the Eternal Starfire, the divine dragon meat had a chewy texture, was tender and fragrant.


    It had been a long time since he had eaten something like this.

 Chapter 582 Smart choice!

    <h4>Chapter 582 Smart choice! </h4>


    Loki''s way of eating was quite crude, devouring the food voraciously as if he had been starving for a long time.


    William was more about tasting the vors, whereas Loki, with every bite of meat, would intensely circte the energy throughout his body to enhance the function of his internal organs and even the strength of every cell, hoping to quickly absorb the power contained within the dragon meat.


    "How''s the taste, Loki?" William observed Loki, noting importantly that Loki did not show any signs of fear in his presence.


    "Very good!" Loki finally paused, looking up at William with eyes full of confusion and a hint of respect.


    "Have some soup too!" William brought out arge soup pot, poured out the phoenix meat and broth that had been stewed in the Celestial Furnace, and took out two sets of utensils. Sitting down, he tasted some andmented, "The vor is not bad."


    Over the years, Loki had seen quite a few grand scenes and was no longer just the frivolous youth who yed pranks in Asgard.


    After eating the dragon meat and drinking the soup made from phoenix meat, his injuries had healed, and his power level even showed signs of breakthrough.


    William nodded in satisfaction and said, "In a while, someone wille to find you. You''ll leave with her for a journey, and then... let her ensure your safety."


    "..." Loki was stunned at the moment and said, "Some time ago, God told me to follow a missionary, preaching all the way until we reach the Sanctum of the Holy Light. Are you talking about that missionary?"


    William replied, "I''m talking about a woman. As for what the God said... do you think you should listen to me or to him?"


    Loki''s face broke into a sly smile: "I''ll listen to you!"


    "Smart choice!" William patted Loki on the shoulder approvingly.


    Facing William''s gesture, Loki did not resist. He could tell that this person was definitely more powerful than the God.


    "Alright, enjoy your meal. I''ll be going now. Stay here and take care. If anyone bullies you, let me know," William said and then, looking at the Primordial Dragon Lords, added with a smile, "Thanks for the hospitality. I''ll visit again soon. Farewell."


    "Safe travels." The Primordial Dragon Lords, trying to hold back tears, nodded continuously, "Mr. Johnson, I''ll definitely take good care of Loki."


    It was clear to it now that Loki had a significant background.


    After William left, the Primordial Dragon Lords, trying to ingratiate itself, approached Loki and said, "Loki, the past misunderstandings are all behind us. If you had mentioned your close rtionship with Mr. Johnson earlier, who would dare to bully you here!"


    Loki wasn''t upset,instead, he asked, "How powerful is this Mr. Johnson?"


    "You''re asking...," the Primordial Dragon Lords pondered for a moment before saying, "He''s the most powerful kind. Let me put it this way, the God Mr. Johnson mentioned earlier, in my view, is just so-so. Would he dare to enter here? He wouldn''t!"


    "As far as I know, the so-called Olympian gods are nothing in front of Mr. Johnson," the Primordial Dragon Lords said with a bit of excitement when talking about William, "I''ve lived a long time, and back in the day, Mr. Johnson was a legend among us mythical beasts. In short, whoever Mr. Johnson wants to eat, they have to stand there obediently. Look at me and that deceased phoenix; we''re considered the sensible ones..."


    Loki inquired, "Were there any that weren''t sensible?"


    The Primordial Dragon Lords, trying to get on Loki''s good side,ughed, "Of course, there were some who didn''t know any better, but without exception, they all ended up dying in rather ugly ways. Look at me and this phoenix,at least we can continue living with dignity."


    "Indeed, quite dignified," Loki agreed, finding the two to be quite dignified.


    Unlike others, Loki felt that William gave off a very amiable vibe.


    ...


    After meeting Loki, William didn''t concern himself with much else and left the Heavenly Dungeon directly.


    As he was leaving, he happened to meet Rhadamanthus, one of the three great guardians of Hades.


    The two made eye contact.


    Rhadamanthus looked at William, opened his mouth to speak, and asked, "Who are you? I haven''t seen you before!"


    William smiled, "You haven''t."


    Rhadamanthus bowed to William, saying, "Did you juste from the Heavenly Dungeon? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    William was amused; this young man seemed quite sensible.


    "Who''s your master?" William sized up Rhadamanthus, who was at the Creator Deity level, not too weak. Considering he didn''t realize William''s power level, his attitude wasn''t bad.


    Rhadamanthus, bowing without raising his head, said, "I am Rhadamanthus, one of the three great guardians of the underworld under Hades."


    "Hades'' man, not bad!" William thought for a moment. His team was preciselycking a humble and honest person. He didn''t feel like looking for anyone else, so he asked, "Would you be willing to be stronger even if it means bing bald?"


    "..." Rhadamanthus was confused and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    William said, "I''m now forming a team and am short of one person. But actually, it doesn''t really matter whether you join or not. Afterpleting that journey, I''ll give you some benefits, but those few hairs on your head will have to go."


    "..." Rhadamanthus asked, "What does this have to do with the hair on my head?"


    "It''s not really rted. Consider it a personal quirk of mine, altering your appearance to make it harder for others to recognize you," William said, looking calmly at Rhadamanthus.


    Rhadamanthus slightly raised his head, saying, "I''m willing, but I must inform my master Hades first."


    With a raise of William''s hand, space twisted, and a long-haired man in a ck robe suddenly appeared before them.


    "Who''s this?" Hades, who was having breakfast, felt the spatial disturbance, became furious, and was about to explode.


    "Hmm? Oh..." Hades paused for a moment, then suddenly lunged at William.


    William kicked him away for hundreds of yards.


    Rhadamanthus swallowed hard, shouting, "Lord Hades... What is this...?"


    Hades actually started crying, crawling to William''s feet, shouting, "Master! Where have you been all these years?"


    "..." Rhadamanthus was speechless. Was this really his master Hades?


    Even in front of Zeus, he had an attitude of not caring at all, but now he''s crying like a silly dog...


    "Don''t you know?" William raised an eyebrow, "Stop crying, or I''ll kick you to the end of the universe!"


    "I won''t cry anymore! I won''t!" Hades hurriedly said, "Master, are you nning to stay in the Divine Realm?"


    "For a while," William shifted the topic to the trembling Rhadamanthus, saying, "Is this one of your guardians?"


    Hades red at Rhadamanthus, saying, "You little rascal, did you anger my master Mr. Johnson? Kneel down and apologize now!"


    Rhadamanthus was terrified. What was going on?


    Did Lord Hades have a master?


    He was unaware.


    William waved his hand, saying, "Don''t make a fuss. I''m just borrowing him. He''ll be with me from now on."


    "Ah?" Hades eximed, "How is this little guy worthy? Master, wouldn''t it be better if I served by your side?"


    William narrowed his eyes, "I don''t recall ever taking you as my disciple. Do you think I''m old and forgetful?"


    "I thought there was!" Hades looked shocked, saying, "When we three brothers were young... Master, you can''t be joking with me!"


    Seeing his shameless act, William really wanted to kick him again, but then casually said, "Let''s assume that''s the case, but you cannot spread this around!" William did not want too many people disturbing his life because of this.


    Then, casually pulling out a Seven Treasures Staff from his spatial storage ring, he said, "This is for you."

 Chapter 583 There’s no one more cunning than him!

    <h4>Chapter 583 There''s no one more cunning than him! </h4>


    Hades trembled as he received the Seven Treasures Staff from William.


    "Is this... Master, is this the legendary Seven Treasures Staff?" Although Hades is Zeus''s brother and the formidable ruler of the underworld, he didn''t possess any extremely powerful artifacts.


    The Seven Treasures Staff, renowned as one of the top ten super artifacts from the era of the ancient gods, is considered slightly superior to Poseidon''s Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    William nodded, "Yes, that should be it. It was crafted by God and the angels, embedding it with seven Infinity Stones, a powerful staff bestowed upon the Archangel Amenadiel, if I recall the name correctly."


    Taking the Seven Treasures Staff with both hands, Hades took a deep breath, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Such a powerful artifact was given to him so casually by William.


    Just because he acted coquettishly towards William...


    "Thank you, Master!" Hades knelt before William right there.


    With the Seven Treasures Staff, not only would hisbat power significantly increase, but he might also break through the limitations to ascend to a higher godly realm.


    Such a grand favor was beyond repayment.


    "Get up! Kneeling is not in vogue anymore." William didn''t think there was anything special about this Seven Treasures Staff; it was just prettier,posed of seven different colored gems, looking colorful, shiny, and very attractive.


    Hades then stood up and asked, "Master, how did this artifacte into your possession?"


    William thought for a moment, "Seems like that Archangel Amenadiel took it to steal Poseidon''s two artifacts..."


    "Hmm, then he showed up at my doorstep, wanting to take my sword," William dered confidently, "So, I took this from him."


    Hades and Rhadamanthus were dumbfounded.


    They knew the Seven Treasures Staff was Archangel Amenadiel''s strongest artifact but were unaware that Amenadiel had once used it to steal two of Poseidon''s artifacts.


    With the Seven Treasures Staff, Archangel Amenadiel was notoriously arrogant, capable of seizing control of others'' artifacts, making them his own. There were even rumors of him taking two weapons from Diablo.


    Given it was embedded with seven Infinity Stones, one could only imagine the staff''s power.


    But hearing William''s casual tone made it seem all too easy.


    "Archangel Amenadiel''s strongest artifact, just taken away like that?"


    It was as if a strong man ran into a kindergarten to steal a lollipop from a little girl.


    Hades envisioned the scene of William snatching the magical artifact from Archangel Amenadiel.


    Amenadiel, one of God''s most loyal messengers back in the day.


    Ha!


    He actually thought of stealing William''s sword?


    What bad luck!!


    "Master, if Archangel Amenadiel or Godes to me demanding this artifact, how should I respond?" Hades was genuinely concerned.


    After all, Amenadiel was one of God''s most faithful messengers, and while the Seven Treasures Staff was in William''s hands, Amenadiel wouldn''t dare harbor any thoughts.


    But if the Seven Treasures Staff was in Hades''s possession, that would be a different story.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if God, upon finding out, sent someone to demand it from Hades.


    After all, such a powerful artifact was originally Amenadiel''s, so if God wanted it back, what could he do?


    William said carelessly, "Whoever asks you for it, just give it to them ande find me. I''ll snatch all their artifacts for you!"


    Rhadamanthus, listening on the side, was buzzing with thoughts.


    What was he even saying!


    Was he looking down on the power of those high gods?


    Hades was overjoyed, nodding continuously, "Understood, Master!"


    He was now considering whether to unt the Seven Treasures Staff around. If he encountered any high god who wanted to steal his artifact, he could just hand it over and then...


    Hiss¡ª


    Just thinking about it felt so thrilling!


    "What kind of sneaky n are you concocting?" William squinted at him, saying, "You''re not thinking of deliberately giving it away, are you?"


    Hades''s face changed, "How could that be? Why would I do such a thing?"


    William snorted, "Do I not know what kind of person you are? You''d better not have such ideas."


    Hades, always full of cunning schemes, was always looking to outsmart others.


    "Right, I have something to ask you," William said. "Last time, you passed on that forgetting ritual, which increases strength through severing emotions, to a girl named Evelyn. What''s that about?"


    "Evelyn?" Hades thought for a moment, then said, "You mean that girl from the Prime World? At that time, it was discovered that the Divine Realm was on the verge of copse, so I sent someone to the Prime World to scout ahead. By chance, we found this ordinary person with fairly good potential, so I took her as my disciple. For ordinary people wanting to quickly enhance their strength level, cutting off emotions works faster."


    William looked at him expressionlessly, making Hades''s scalp tingle.


    "It''s not... I remember that girl was a bit special. You should know, the power of faith from ordinary people is very important to us. The girl''s power of faith actually increased my strength significantly, so I thought she would achieve greatness in the future. But recently, for some reason, I lost her power of faith... and I can''t sense her current situation either..."


    Seeing William''s displeased expression, Hades instantly panicked.


    William seemed to understand something.


    Those who have deeper interactions with him experience many changes in luck and fate.


    Alice, Amy, and Evelyn, their fates have all changed.


    This is the so-called Law of Cause and Effect.


    William is so powerful that even unintentional actions can change a person''s fate.


    Evelyn consumed a drop of William''s blood, awakening memories from two lives, which inevitably changed her fate.


    First, she became Hades''s disciple, but then William nullified her supernatural abilities, effectively severing the Law of Cause and Effect between her and Hades.


    Now, having be a disciple of Moros, Hades naturally lost Evelyn''s power of faith.


    High-ranking god-kings gathering disciples is essentially for the collection of the power of faith.


    The more disciples and followers they have, and the stronger these disciples are, the more powerful the umted faith power bes.


    Cosmic Entities operate in a simr manner. Whether it''s high-


    ranking god-kings, the Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters, or even dark demon lords, as long as they adhere to thews set by the Cosmic Entity, the stronger the Cosmic Entity bes.


    Hades perhaps thought Evelyn was somewhat special, hence he casually passed down the forgetting ritual that enhances strength through severing emotions.


    He thought this secret technique would quickly boost strength, without having any other special intentions.


    "It''s nothing serious, you don''t need to be so nervous," William shifted the topic, saying, "So, Rhadamanthus wille with me to do something, you don''t mind, do you?"


    Hades looked at William full of hope, saying, "Master, why don''t you take me directly instead?"


    Following William would be an incredible opportunity, how could he let his subordinate seize it first.


    Rhadamanthus stood aside, not daring to speak.


    He couldn''t dare topete with his own master!


    William nced at Hades and said, "You, my boy, have too many bad intentions. It doesn''t fit the character profile I had in mind for thest member of the team I''m assembling. No!"


    "Script?!" Hades looked puzzled, then quickly realized that wasn''t the point, hastily saying, "Master, how can you say I have many bad intentions? I''m so innocent and straightforward."


    "Scram!" William had no words for him.


    Innocent and straightforward, him?


    Back in the day when he was younger, whatever he wanted to eat, he would provoke those ancient divine beasts, deliberately luring them towards William''s residence.


    There''s no one more cunning than him!


    "As youmand!" Hades carefully stored the Seven Treasures Staff and stood aside obediently.

 Chapter 584 What you can do to me?

    <h4>Chapter 584 What you can do to me? </h4>


    "Rhadamanthus, would you follow me?" William asked. Rhadamanthus quickly responded, "If it''s yourmand, I dare not disobey!"


    Disobey? What''s there to disobey?


    Didn''t you see the powerful artifact this person casually handed out just now?


    Even Hades was putting on a smiling face, trying to tter and follow him around. Now that such a huge stroke of luck has fallen on him, how could he possibly refuse?


    What if William, in a good mood, also rewards him with a top-tier artifact? Wouldn''t that skyrocket his status?


    Besides, Hades just had to act a bit coquettish in front of William to get such benefits. If he could stay by his side regrly...


    The thought alone excited Rhadamanthus.


    "Alright then! From now on, you''ll be called Gump!" William looked Rhadamanthus over and said, "You''re a bit too handsome. We need to change that. Get rid of that bunch of hair on your forehead, and then your physique..."


    Originally, Rhadamanthus had clean, slightly curly long hair and deep brown eyes. After William''s meddling, he was transformed into the appearance of a bald, muscr man.


    "Gump?" Rhadamanthus muttered, "Mr. Johnson, this name sounds a bit silly..."


    "I think it''s quite good, fits the character in the script," William said. "Don''t think too much. You''re just there to make up the numbers in the team. Just apany them on this journey. You''re basically there to help with the luggage, nothing else..."


    Rhadamanthus, after all, was of Creator Deity level strength, and William wanted him to do these things?


    It was a bit hard to ept!


    Just help with the luggage?


    "Mr. Johnson, the other members of this journey..." Rhadamanthus sneakily nced at Hades and tentatively asked, "Whose luggage should I help with?"


    "Apart from you, there''s a team leader, main damage dealer, main tank, a missionary, and a means of transportation."


    Hearing William say this, Hades was momentarily stunned. Although he didn''t quite understand, he didn''t dare to object.


    "Just listen to Mr. Johnson, Rhadamanthus," Hades could only agree.


    Rhadamanthus asked again, "Mr. Johnson, may I know where my other teammates are?"


    William counted on his fingers and said, "One of them is in the Heavenly Dungeon. It''s the same Loki who was captured earlier. Do you know about him?"


    "That Loki? Can he evene out of the Heavenly Dungeon?" Rhadamanthus asked. "Loki spoke out of turn in front of the major gods, angered Zeus, and those who are locked in the Heavenly Dungeon nevere out..."


    As he spoke, he looked at William and then closed his mouth.


    Didn''t William juste out from there?


    Realizing his subordinate had misspoken, Hades frowned and said, "Rhadamanthus, what are you talking about? If Mr. Johnson wants to take Loki out of the Heavenly Dungeon, wouldn''t that be extremely easy?"


    "What Heavenly Dungeon? If Mr. Johnson wishes, with a wave of his hand, it would all disappear."


    Hades knew William well enough.


    High-ranking god-kings are mere ythings in front of William, what''s a Heavenly Dungeon to him?


    Gone in the blink of an eye.


    "Who are the other team members?" Rhadamanthus asked. "And who is this team leader, such a superpower?"


    After thinking, William answered, "Your team leader is currently only at the Mortal Deity level of power. There''s an ancient frost dragon that transforms into a means of transportation, one is Jesus from the Sanctum of the Holy Light, and there''s Dionysus. You should recognize him."


    "Ah, this..." Rhadamanthus was genuinely stunned this time.


    He thought the team leader Mr. Johnson had found for him was some high-ranking god-king, or at the very least, someone of Absolute Deity level strength.


    A Mortal Deity as his team leader?


    He''s at least of Creator Deity level!


    The peak of Creator Deity level, no less!!!


    Just a step away from bing a Supreme Deity level powerhouse, and yet he was expected to be led by a Mortal Deity.


    He really couldn''t understand!


    And then there were the other team members...


    Rhadamanthus was aware of the news that all of Jesus'' divine powers had been nullified. A person whose powers had been stripped, now bing prey for others, yet still an important member of the team.


    As for Dionysus and the others, even though they had some skills, they weren''t considered very strong.


    Regardless, Rhadamanthus dared not raise any objections to William''s arrangements.


    "Do you not approve?" William asked.


    Rhadamanthus hurriedly responded, "No, no, I am willing to follow your arrangements."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll take you to Blizzard City to meet up with them!" After William spoke, space twisted around them, and he and Rhadamanthus disappeared from the spot.


    Hades, watching them leave, smiled.


    Blizzard City?


    That''s where St. Benedict died.


    Jesus probably also announced his withdrawal from the Sanctum of the Holy Light there.


    Rumor has it that a disciple of the sea god Poseidon killed St. Benedict.


    Jesus'' body seems to have some special effect,it''s said that eating his flesh can rapidly increase one''s power level, and possibly even grant immortality.


    At present, in the entire Divine Realm, aside from high-ranking god-kings, probably only William the Obliterator could subdue Jesus!


    "Archangel Amenadiel, now Ie with your Seven Treasures Staff to see what you can do to me," Hades mused. He hadn''t had an easy time in the Divine Realm these years.


    Back when Archangel Amenadiel came to the underworld to challenge him, iming that if he won, Hades would have to betray the Olympus faction. If not for the sudden intervention of a mysterious powerhouse, he might have be a follower of God by now.


    Now he had the support of William the Obliterator!


    Archangel Amenadiel?!


    Humph!


    Try challenging me now!


    With a step, Hades appeared on Paradise Ind to the west.


    Archangel Amenadiel was living in seclusion there, in a small cabin, with no other guards around.


    Who would dare to intrude on Archangel Amenadiel''s residence?


    After arriving, Hades'' aura surged, summoning the Seven Treasures Staff, and shouted into the air, "Amenadiel, have you been missing your Seven Treasures Staff? I''ve brought it specially for you to see today."


    At these words, an angel, 18 feet tall, d in golden armor with white skin, appeared before him.


    Archangel Amenadiel''s eyes widened, and in the blink of an eye, he became the same height as Hades, with a kind face, white hair, benevolent eyes, and a smile on his face, "Where did you find the Seven Treasures Staff? Do you wish to pledge allegiance to our Almighty God?"


    Hades raised an eyebrow and burst out, "Are you delusional? This Seven Treasures Staff was given to me by my master, William the Obliterator. I came today just to show it to you, to see what you can do to me?"

 Chapter 585 I’ll take you to a great place to watch a good show!

    <h4>Chapter 585 I''ll take you to a great ce to watch a good show! </h4>


    Archangel Amenadiel had never imagined that, thousands of yearster, someone would be so brazen as to speak to him while holding his Seven Treasures Staff.


    Faced with Hades'' formidable demeanor, his smile gradually solidified, and his expression turned icy: "Hades, right? Impressive!"


    Hades burst intoughter, "Of course, I''m impressive. Got the guts to hit me?"


    "Do you realize how much you''re asking to be punched right now?" Although Archangel Amenadiel usually maintained a cheerful demeanor, Hades was clearly provoking him on purpose.


    The dignity of Archangel Amenadiel was not something others could affront.


    Hades nced at Archangel Amenadiel with the corner of his eye, disdainfully saying, "Of course, I know how much I''m asking for it. So, why don''t you take a swing? If I fight back, I''ll be at your doorstep acting as your dog tomorrow!"


    Archangel Amenadiel, eyes bulging with fury and body trembling, had already summoned another one of his artifacts, the Spear of Apocalypse.


    "Oh! The Spear of Apocalypse? That''s enlightening!" Hades felt ecstatic, thinking that this artifact would soon be his.


    No, no, no!


    Still not ecstatic enough!


    How could there be no witnesses to such an event?


    Pointing at Archangel Amenadiel''s nose, he said, "You dumb bird, just wait, I''m going to call someone!"


    When had Archangel Amenadiel ever been subjected to such treatment?


    Dumb bird?!


    What kind of absurd nickname was that?


    But hearing Hades say he was going to call someone...


    Call whom?


    William the Obliterator?


    William the Obliterator is still alive?


    Archangel Amenadiel had lived in seclusion for many years primarily because the Seven Treasures Staff was taken by William the Obliterator. Unable to swallow his pride and ask for it back, and after losing the power of his mighty artifact, he ultimately chose to live in seclusion.


    Over the years, he asionally heard rumors about William the Obliterator. Most rumors were false, and there were even impostors iming to be William the Obliterator.


    He was unsure whether William the Obliterator was still in the Divine Realm.


    Now, with the emergence of the Seven Treasures Staff, especially since Hades brought it out so conspicuously, does it prove that William the Obliterator is indeed alive and maintains a very good rtionship with Hades?


    Hades had recently issued an order concerning William the Obliterator, indicating their ongoing close rtionship.


    It was decreed by William the Obliterator that anyone visiting the Prime World must abide by its localws.


    So, does that mean William the Obliterator is in the Prime World?


    Because of this, various high-ranking god-kings and Absolute Deities strictly forbade their subordinates from going to the Prime World.


    ...


    Archangel Amenadiel was pondering whether he should flee or how he should behave if he encountered William the Obliterator soon.


    While he was lost in thought, Hades had already disappeared.


    "Disaster always arrives on schedule!"


    Archangel Amenadiel let out a heavy sigh. Thousands of years ago, he had shed with William the Obliterator, a being of monstrous strength.


    Despite being a high-ranking god-king, he was beaten without the slightest chance to retaliate.


    He had coveted William the Obliterator''s sword and attempted to use his divine power to forcibly take it with the Seven Treasures Staff. To his surprise, William the Obliterator took interest in his Seven Treasures Staff and snatched it away, saying his home was missing a unique decorative piece...


    He vividly remembered being punched in the left face, deforming it with a single blow.


    Then, he was stomped to the ground and forcibly deprived of the Seven Treasures Staff in his hand.


    As for his special divine powers or secret techniques, they were utterly meaningless in front of William the Obliterator.


    Thinking of these, Archangel Amenadiel realized that if William the Obliterator truly returned, there seemed nowhere he could flee to!


    What should he do in the future?


    Archangel Amenadiel could only offer a bitter smile.


    As a high-ranking god-king, he stood rooted to the spot, unable to move, now that he found himselfpletely at someone else''s mercy.


    Ordinary artifacts were definitely not an option anymore.


    His Spear of Apocalypse was slightly superior in quality to the Seven Treasures Staff.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    If William the Obliterator saw it, would he im he needed a skewer for roasting meat and take it away?


    Seven Treasures Staff.


    If William the Obliterator saw it, would he im he needed a Archangel Amenadiel stood there, his mind racing, while Hades had gone to find Zeus.


    Upon seeing Hades, Zeus, suspecting no good coulde from his visit, immediately said, "Haven''t you been hiding in the underworld? What brings you to me today? Oh right, when I was ying chess with Athena the other day, William the Obliterator paid us a visit."


    At this, Zeus seemed somewhat proud, "By the way, Hades, you used to say you were very close to William the Obliterator. You''re not still unaware that he''s arrived in the Divine Realm, are you?"


    William the Obliterator is considered legendary among the Olympian gods, who are all deities with great insight. They have long recognized that even if William the Obliterator is not a high-ranking God King, his strength is definitely not inferior to that of a high-ranking God King, and might even be a bit stronger.


    Being on good terms with William the Obliterator was a matter of prestige.


    Zeus''s tone seemed to imply that his rtionship with William the Obliterator was better than Hades''s.


    Why did he visit the Divine Realm and seek me out first instead of you?


    It was somewhat akin to a scenario in arge corporation where a billionaire CEO throws a party with the employees.


    Hades pulled out the Seven Treasures Staff and chuckled, "Let me show you a great treasure."


    "Huh? This is? Holy shit! Could it be..."


    "The Seven Treasures Staff!" Hades said with a cool smile, "Nice treasure, isn''t it?"


    "The Seven Treasures Staff? You didn''t really betray the Olympian gods to side with Archangel Amenadiel, did you?" Zeus''s eyes nearly popped out, but he quickly recovered, saying, "That can''t be right! Even if you sided with Archangel Amenadiel, given his stingy nature, would he bestow the Seven Treasures Staff upon you?"


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Zeus shook his head, his gaze never leaving the Seven Treasures Staff in Hades''s hand, "No way! That must be a fake!"


    "Nonsense! A fake?" Hades scoffed, "Lack of knowledge, this is definitely real! And would I side with Amenadiel of all people?"


    "Then who gave it to you?" Zeus frowned, "Who would give such a powerful artifact to you?"


    "The one who gave me the Seven Treasures Staff is none other than William the Obliterator himself! See how well he treats me? If I ever get upset, I''ll just badmouth you in front of him and let him deal with you."


    Hades looked smug, and Zeus found it hard to ept at the moment.


    "So, our master gives you the Seven Treasures Staff and you start acting all high and mighty? What''s there to be arrogant about! Have you forgotten who was the first to help you when you were being unterally thrashed by Archangel Amenadiel?" Zeus, waving his finger, spoke as if on the verge of tears, "It was me! And now you say such things!"


    Hades waved his hand dismissively, "Stop it! Don''t put on a show, My dear brother. I''ll take you to a great ce to watch a good show!"

 Chapter 586 Come on! Try to take it!

    <h4>Chapter 586 Come on! Try to take it! </h4>


    "A great ce?" Zeus looked at Hades with some confusion.


    Hades blinked, "An exciting ce!"


    "How exciting?" The gods, one by one, were so bored to the point of panic,there were really few things that could excite them nowadays.


    Seeing Hades''s expression, Zeus also became interested.


    Hades chuckled, "Would you believe me if I told you I just ran up to Archangel Amenadiel with the Seven Treasures Staff, pointed at his nose, and provoked him?"


    "He didn''t kill you?" Zeusughed too.


    God sent many saints to spread the gospel everywhere, making many people believe in God, which really annoyed Zeus.


    Especially that guy, Archangel Amenadiel, who once poached Zeus''s followers on his turf. Hearing what Hades just said, he couldn''t stopughing.


    "Hit me? I came to you specifically to have you join in the fun, to see how I tease him. Teasing him alone is no fun at all!"


    Hadesughed even more joyfully.


    Thinking back to how Archangel Amenadiel wanted to hit him but didn''t dare to make a move made him feel very pleased!


    Zeus thought for a moment: "How about I call Athena? Since we''re all just watching the show, if we are all present, then the archangel Amenadiel won''t be able to make a move easily."


    "Great idea!" Hades pped his hands in approval, but then lowered his voice, "But my master William told me to keep a low profile!"


    "Low profile! It''s already low profile with just the three of us! Let''s go! I''ll send her a telepathic message!" Zeus said, "And you, running all the way to find me, couldn''t you have just sent a telepathic message?"


    "It''s all the same! All the same!" Hades said cheerfully, "Let''s go! I''ll show you how I bully Archangel Amenadiel!"


    Zeus wasn''t afraid of Archangel Amenadiel either,he was of great strength. Moreover, it was Hades who was provoking Archangel Amenadiel this time. He and Athena were just going to watch. Could Archangel Amenadiel reallyy a hand on him?


    In the blink of an eye, the two Absolute Deities arrived at the Paradise Ind where Archangel Amenadiel resided, who was still standing there motionless from before.


    He was waiting, waiting for William the Obliterator toe so they could have a proper talk. After all, William the Obliterator should be a reasonable person.


    However, after a long wait, he saw no sign of William the Obliterator.


    Instead, Hades and Zeus appeared before him.


    And then...


    Aphrodite, Athena, Demeter,Hephaestus,Hermes, and even Zeus all showed up!


    However, all these deities stood far away, watching without any intention ofing closer.


    They were spectating Hades teasing Archangel Amenadiel.


    The legendary Seven Treasures Staff in Hades''s hands, given by William the Obliterator.


    How explosive is this news?


    After Zeus passed the message to Athena, she naturally spread the word, and eventually, even Demeter was informed.


    Aphrodite, who rarely goes out, also came to join in the excitement.


    Hades provoking Archangel Amenadiel, especially with Amenadiel''s own Seven Treasures Staff, was an incredibly thrilling act!


    Hades nced around, sneakily peeking at Zeus, and said, "Are you nning to summon all the Olympian gods here for me?"


    "It wasn''t me who informed them, I only told Athena, and I stressed not to tell anyone else, just toe and enjoy the show. She must have been with someone at that time."


    Zeus appeared somewhat innocent, and with Hades saying this, it made him seem very gossipy.


    "It''s fine, not too many people came!" Hades thought that if some deities saw him acting so brazenly, they might not stand for it, and such behavior, being widely publicized, might not be too appropriate...


    No sooner had he spoken than the sea god Poseidon appeared in front of Zeus, the two brothers whispering to each other, discussing something unknown.


    "This turnout... it feels like today the Olympian gods are joining forces to take down Archangel Amenadiel, doesn''t it?" Hades''s voice wasn''t too loud, but definitely not quiet, and his remark was loud enough for everyone present to hear.


    Archangel Amenadiel, looking around at the gathered powerhouses, immediately felt a headacheing on but asked cheerfully, "Esteemed gods, you all seem to have a lot of free time today. What brings you to me?"


    Poseidonughed heartily, "I heard Hades wanted to tease you a bit, so I came over to have a look. Truly amusing!"


    This blunt statement left no face for Archangel Amenadiel.


    Even Hades thought Poseidon''sment was a bit too much!


    Especially to say such a thing in front of so many deities.


    What a thrill!


    Hahaha!


    Archangel Amenadiel maintained his smile, ignoring Poseidon, and fixed his gaze intently on Hades, saying, "You im to be a disciple of William the Obliterator? But William the Obliterator has vanished without a trace for tens of thousands of years. Since the Divine Realm was rebuilt, there''s been no sign of him. Are you trying to fool me?"


    Hadesughed loudly, "Are you afraid of my master?"


    This question left Archangel Amenadiel momentarily unsure how to respond; he truly wasn''t certain if William the Obliterator was still alive!


    If he made a wrong judgment now and William the Obliterator actually appearedter, wouldn''t that be awkward?


    Everyone knows William the Obliterator truly spares no one in a fight!


    Seeing Archangel Amenadiel remain silent, Hades directly pulled out the Seven Treasures Staff and said, "The Seven Treasures Staff is in my hands. I told you, my master William the Obliterator bestowed it upon me. If you want to take it back, thene and get it! So you won''t have to beg me for itter!"


    Archangel Amenadiel stood frozen in ce, coldly staring at Hades, and said, "Don''t go too far!"


    Hades raised an eyebrow, looked around, and loudly said, "Everyone, you all must bear witness for me. I''ve brought out the Seven Treasures Staff and asked him whether he wants it back or not!"


    "If you give it to me, I''ll take it!" Archangel Amenadiel knew that continuing this standoff would only lose him face.


    If it was given by Hades himself, then even if William the Obliterator showed up, he couldn''t really say anything.


    Hades scoffed, "Are you out of your mind? Such a powerful artifact was taken from you by my master, William the Obliterator, and now he has bestowed it upon me. If you want to take it back, you''ll naturally have to snatch it back! To take it back, you''ll need to show some skill."


    "Do you think I won''t dare?!" Archangel Amenadiel became angry. Saying this in front of so many people, if he didn''t act, he would lose face forever.


    Hades solemnly said, "My master stated that if anyone dares to take my artifact, he will take all of that person''s artifacts and give them to me."


    With that, he ced the Seven Treasures Staff in the palm of his hand, smiling at Archangel Amenadiel, "Come on! Try to take it!"

 Chapter 587 Taken? I don’t think it’s necessary!

    <h4>Chapter 587 Taken? I don''t think it''s necessary! </h4>


    Hades is certainly no pushover. Having previously suffered at the hands of Archangel Amenadiel, today he was set on settling the score!


    While hecked the power to y a high-ranking god-king, embarrassing Archangel Amenadiel in front of so many leading figures was definitely within his capabilities.


    Archangel Amenadiel was furious. True, he feared William the Obliterator, but Hades was essentially trampling on his dignity in front of all the gods!


    "Hades! Even if you are a disciple of William the Obliterator, do you really think you can humiliate me?" Archangel Amenadiel coldly stared at Hades and said, "Proud angels cannot be insulted!"


    His words were not just for Hades but also aimed at Poseidon and Zeus, among others!


    Poseidon and Zeus, hearing Archangel Amenadiel''s words, really didn''t take them seriously.


    Can''t a disciple of William the Obliterator insult you?


    Hades is not only a disciple of William the Obliterator but also their brother!


    If their brother wants to bully someone, especially someone like Archangel Amenadiel who has been poaching their followers, of course, they would help!


    "Ah, Amenadiel! If you feel insulted, then fight back, but don''t drag others into this. I''m not on good terms with you!" Poseidon shouted directly, "Hades is my brother, and if you dare harm Hades today, we''ll see if my Trident agrees with you!"


    Having said that, he had already summoned his Trident, ready for action!


    Suddenly, in front of Zeus appeared a mysterious sphere enveloped in crackling arcs of electricity, with a spiral storm eye inside a transparent crystal ball, emitting a terrifying intent to kill.


    The sudden support from the two high-ranking god-kings for Hades scared the other gods away.


    "Amenadiel! Tryying a finger on him!" Zeus, too, was determined. If Amenadiel dared to touch Hades, he and Poseidon would join forces to take down Archangel Amenadiel directly.


    With such a strong stance from the two high-ranking god-kings, Amenadiel took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over Zeus and Poseidon, and said, "Both of you are high-ranking god-kings. If you act against me, have you considered how the Cosmic Entity would react?"


    Hades was also surprised. Were these two high-ranking god-kings really backing him up like this?


    He remembered the rtionship among the three brothers being just average in the past.


    He had even been turned away when visiting Zeus before, and now Zeus was willing to go head-to-head with Archangel Amenadiel for him?


    Poseidon disdainfully said, "Even if we''re restricted by the cosmicws set by the Cosmic Entity and dare not kill you, giving you a beating is definitely not a problem!"


    "Exactly!" Zeus nodded, not saying much more.


    Previously, he and Poseidon had been considering unifying the entire Divine Realm.


    Now, with Hades stirring up trouble and iming to be a disciple of William the Obliterator, they took it as an indication that taking down Archangel Amenadiel was William the Obliterator''s will!


    Setting everything else aside, attacking their brother in front of them?


    Would it really be too much to give Archangel Amenadiel a beating for this?


    Archangel Amenadiel was bing annoyed, but his mind started to work faster.


    Being a high-ranking god-king, a being whose soul is immortal and recognized by the Cosmic Entity, he would be reborn even in the event of death.


    Most importantly, since the rebuilding of the Divine Realm, the Cosmic Entity had conveyed a message to the high-ranking god-kings: they must not directly engage inbat with each other. The first to initiate conflict would be stripped of their high-ranking god-king status.


    Archangel Amenadiel nced at Poseidon and Zeus. If they acted against him today, even if they killed him and he was reborn, the two high-ranking god-kings would be stripped of their status by the Cosmic Entity, losing their current position and divine power!


    Perhaps, the moment the two high-ranking god-kings acted, they would lose their status, significantly diminishing their power.


    In that case, would two individuals stripped of their high-ranking god-king status still be a match for Archangel Amenadiel?


    If he could provoke them to act first, might he be able to seize their top-tier artifacts and divine powers?


    As for Hades, even if his master was William the Obliterator, William the Obliterator wouldn''t dare kill him!


    Enduring a beating in exchange for the top-tier artifacts of two high-ranking god-kings, and perhaps even seizing their divine auras, seemed like a fair trade.


    With this in mind, Archangel Amenadiel''s eyes gleamed eagerly as he reached for the Seven Treasures Staff in Hades''s hand, arrogantly stating, "This Seven Treasures Staff was originally mine. Today, it returns to its rightful owner."


    "Hades, for your insolence today, in consideration of William the Obliterator, I''ll let you off with a p! Mind your actions in the future!"


    As Archangel Amenadiel spoke, he had already picked up the Seven Treasures Staff and activated his divine power, attempting to use the Seven Treasures Staff again, only to discover... he could no longer use it!


    "Hmm?" Amenadiel was shocked to find that he could no longer use the artifact once bestowed upon him by God. The Seven Treasures Staff seemed to only recognize Hades...


    When William gave the Seven Treasures Staff to Hades, it effectively reauthorized the user, making the artifact Hades''s.


    Archangel Amenadiel''s attempt to forcibly break William''s restriction was impossible.


    Hadesughed, delighted that this fellow really tried to take the Seven Treasures Staff!


    And he wanted to p him?


    Go ahead!


    It didn''t matter anymore!


    With the backing of two high-ranking god-kings, if Amenadiel really did p him today, he likely wouldn''t end up well.


    Thinking about the artifacts on Archangel Amenadiel potentially bing his, Hades felt a bit excited.


    "Come on! Hit me! Hurry up!" Hades, instead of being angry at having the Seven Treasures Staff snatched, joyfully presented his face to Archangel Amenadiel.


    The gods watching from a distance were dumbfounded. Damn, Hades really had no shame!


    To provoke a high-ranking god-king like this?


    Most importantly, the attitudes of Poseidon and Zeus were too unusual!


    Would the two high-ranking god-kings really strike at Amenadiel if he pped Hades?


    The gods were ready to flee at any moment. A fight between these high-ranking god-kings would surely be earth-


    shattering, possibly harming them in the process.


    Hades was truly foolish to be so arrogant. If a fight broke out, he would be the first to suffer.


    A battle among high-ranking god-kings would not bode well for the weaker gods caught in the middle.


    Archangel Amenadiel, not caring about the consequences, had his own ns and raised his hand to p Hades.


    In that instant, William suddenly appeared in front of Hades, extending his hand to swat away Archangel Amenadiel''s hand, asking, "He is my disciple; do you think you have the right to hit him?"


    Archangel Amenadiel withdrew his hand, his body involuntarily trembling.


    The gods in the distance became even more excited.


    Among those present, who hadn''t been beaten up by William the Obliterator?


    They all knew how formidable William the Obliterator was, but naturally, they wouldn''t spread the word about their own beatings.


    They were also unaware that those around them had been beaten too, let alone understanding just how powerful William the Obliterator really was.


    "Hey! Has William the Obliterator reallye back?" Hermesughed, "It seems like Archangel Amenadiel is somewhat afraid of him! Could it be that he was beaten by him in the past?"


    "I think that''s quite possible!" Hephaestus alsoughed.


    "It looks like we won''t have to intervene." Poseidon winked at Zeus, "Brother, what do you think Amenadiel will end up looking like?"


    "Boring!" Zeus gave him a look and said, "I think it''s going to be pretty bad!"


    Poseidon knew his older brother''s temperament well and asked, "So, do you think his artifacts will be taken?"


    Zeus scoffed, "Taken? I don''t think it''s necessary!"


    Poseidon pondered Zeus''s words carefully. Hmm, he had a point. With William''s power, was there a need to take anything by force?

 Chapter 588 A complete scoundrel!

    <h4>Chapter 588 Aplete scoundrel! </h4>


    Upon seeing William, Archangel Amenadiel instinctively took a couple of steps back.


    He had just attempted to reim the Seven Treasures Staff, only to find himself triggering some sort of prohibition.


    His most powerful artifact was now bound by restrictions ced by another, which was a terrifying situation.


    "Mr. Johnson, your disciple is too arrogant. I really couldn''t help myself and just wanted to teach him a lesson!" Archangel Amenadiel truly did not want to confront William. After all, he couldn''t win against him, and for some reason, this person seemed to be unaffected by the Cosmic Entity''s rules.


    William raised an eyebrow and asked, "Can''t my disciple be arrogant?"


    Archangel Amenadiel was suddenly at a loss for words.


    This... this person is unreasonable!


    William''s gaze fell on the Seven Treasures Staff in Archangel Amenadiel''s hand, asking, "You''re stealing from my disciple? And bullying him, making you even more shameless?"


    "This... this was originally mine..." Archangel Amenadiel was on the verge of tears.


    What kind of reasoning was this?


    William stated, "But this object has recognized me as its new master, which makes it mine. I''ve given it to my disciple Hades, so it''s his!"


    The gods in the distance, upon hearing William''s logic, really eximed in admiration at its brilliance.


    They remembered how long ago, Archangel Amenadiel used to roam around with the Seven Treasures Staff, challenging others and plundering their artifacts. Wasn''t it the same?


    William had just echoed the very words Archangel Amenadiel used to love saying, leaving him even more at a loss for words.


    "Hand it over!" William straightforwardly extended his hand.


    Archangel Amenadiel, no matter how reluctant, had no choice but to dutifully return the Seven Treasures Staff to William.


    William then handed the Seven Treasures Staff to Hades.


    Hades grinned and said, "Thanks, Master!"


    William nodded slightly, then extended his hand towards Archangel Amenadiel again, "Anything else?"


    Archangel Amenadiel was taken aback, "That''s all I took!"


    William said, "Hand over all your artifacts! Don''t make me act and spare you the embarrassment in front of all these people!"


    "You... don''t push me too far!" Archangel Amenadiel was really at his limit, being asked to surrender all his artifacts in front of so many people?


    Was this William even more shameless than Hades?


    He was a high-ranking god-king!


    Do you know what a high-ranking god-king is?


    The strongest existence below the Cosmic Entity!


    To say invincible might be...


    A bit of an exaggeration.


    But at least he shouldn''t be insulted like this!


    "If you dare, kill me! ying a high-ranking god-king, the Cosmic Entity will naturally punish you!" Archangel Amenadiel stiffened his neck and said, "You might not know, but the soul of a high-ranking god-king is immortal! Even if you kill me today, I will be reborn tomorrow!"


    "Hmm? Is that so?" William suddenly became interested, "Then I must try!"


    Archangel Amenadiel abruptly stepped back, the Spear of Apocalypse appearing in his hand, radiating divine light with thousands of thunderbolts falling.


    He thrust the Spear of Apocalypse fiercely towards William.


    Taking advantage of the moment before William drew his sword, Archangel Amenadiel nned to use all his strength in a desperate attempt.


    If he could severely injure William the Obliterator, it would be worth it!


    He could be revived, just once, but severely injuring William the Obliterator once would be enough!


    William''s gaze sharpened, and as thousands of thunderbolts vanished into the void, just as the Spear of Apocalypse was about to pierce his throat, he cleanly caught the Spear of Apocalypse, snatching it from Archangel Amenadiel''s hand.


    William wiped away all connections between the Spear of Apocalypse and Archangel Amenadiel.


    Archangel Amenadiel was shocked, as William the Obliterator seemed to be even more terrifying.


    Instantly severing his connection with the Spear of Apocalypse and taking it away so effortlessly?


    The next moment, William''s palmnded on Archangel Amenadiel''s chest!


    What appeared to be an ordinary palm strike turned Archangel Amenadiel directly into dust, with the power of five holy halos bursting out and falling into William''s hand.


    Archangel Amenadiel was obliterated, soul and body!


    Just one palm strike!


    William handed the Spear of Apocalypse to Hades, saying, "I might have used a bit too much force. Amenadiel''s other artifacts are gone, but then again, there wasn''t much of value on him."


    The scene fell into dead silence!


    Hades, with a stunned expression, took the Spear of Apocalypse and dumbly asked, "Master... is Archangel Amenadiel dead?"


    William frowned, "He should be considered dead!" After saying this, he toyed with the power of the holy halos in his hand.


    He had been researching this stufftely and, after thinking for a moment, infused a bit of his own power into it before casually tossing it.


    The power of the five holy halos passed through space, scattering to unknown locations.


    "This power of the five holy halos, consider it a treasure hunt. Whoever finds them, they belong to!" Williamughed, then turned to pat Hades on the shoulder, saying, "Hades, try not to be too arrogant in the future. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Hades could tell that his master wasn''t ming him but still hung his head, saying, "I will heed yourmand!"


    William''s gaze swept over the surrounding deities and said, "I have some matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now. Have fun."


    With that, he vanished.


    Hades, holding the Seven Treasures Staff in his left hand and the Spear of Apocalypse in his right, wore an excited smile on his face.


    This was his master!


    Such treatment was simply too good!


    He had spected that his master was strong enough to defeat Amenadiel, but not necessarily kill him.


    Yet, with just a palm strike, he obliterated a high-ranking god-


    king.


    With such a master, who would dare trouble him in the future?


    Zeus nced at Poseidon and said, "It seems that in the end, forceful seizure is necessary."


    Poseidon, with a joyful expression, said, "That guy Amenadiel, too ignorant for his own good, got what he deserved!"


    Zeus mused, "With Amenadiel gone, it seems God might..."


    The surrounding deities were even more shocked at this turn of events.


    In their previous encounters with William the Obliterator, the worst they got was a beating. William the Obliterator never went for the kill, and it was mostly after a narrow victory that he gave them a thrashing...


    It was somewhat in jest.


    Now, it seemed that William the Obliterator was outrageously strong.


    A high-ranking god-king obliterated with a single palm strike?


    If it really came down to a fight, would they stand a chance?


    "Let''s hope that what happened today doesn''t get spread around!" After saying this, Poseidon directly left.


    As for Hades, he clearly became a person of interest among the gods.


    Fortunately, the Olympian gods usually had a decent rtionship, and Hades also remembered William''s final advice to him about keeping a low profile.


    "Actually, there''s no need for all this. My master is very easy-


    going, and I''m straightforward and kind. I wouldn''t deliberately set you up. That Archangel Amenadiel brought it upon himself, don''t you think?" Hades knew what these fellows were thinking.


    If their rtionship with him was bad, and they ended up like Archangel Amenadiel, to whom could theyin?


    As for Hades''sments about his master being easy-going and himself being straightforward and kind, the gods just nodded along, knowing better than to take it seriously.


    If William the Obliterator''s temper is considered good, then wouldn''t Poseidon be a saint?


    As for Hades... aplete scoundrel!

 Chapter 589 You’d better shut up!

    <h4>Chapter 589 You''d better shut up! </h4>


    Deep in the universe, William once again found the location of the Cosmic Entity.


    As soon as he arrived, the voice of the Cosmic Entity reached him.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "Oh, I''m just curious to see if you can revive Archangel Amenadiel."


    William had already extracted and altered the power of the five holy halos from Archangel Amenadiel. He was curious whether the Cosmic Entity could revive Archangel Amenadiel.


    After a long silence, the Cosmic Entity asked, "Do you want me to revive him or not?"


    The Cosmic Entity obviously knew William had killed Amenadiel, but what could it do?


    Punish William?


    Well, unless it wanted the entire universe to be shattered by William, it could consider that option.


    "You can try reviving him for me to see. Just like before, with the same strength as Archangel Amenadiel, and, um, I hope his memories are intact." William saw clearly that the so-called power of the holy halos should be considered the Cosmic Entity''s original power.


    Reviving Archangel Amenadiel was definitely not a simple matter for the Cosmic Entity.


    Sure enough, the Cosmic Entity fell silent again for a moment, somewhat frantically saying, "Reviving Archangel Amenadiel is certainly possible, but what did you do with those five holy halos of power?"


    "They''re just halos. You ran out of them?" William looked expressionlessly towards the ck hole area, "Cut the chatter, hurry up and bring out Amenadiel."


    "Big guy, can you not y me like this? Let me be straight with you. In a universe like mine, there were originally only a hundred strands of holy halo power in total. The prize for the winner of the Guardian Contest held by various Cosmic Entities was this."


    "You just wiped out five of them?"


    "And now you want me to bring Amenadiel back?"


    "What do you think I am?"


    The Cosmic Entity began to ramble.


    William''s previous world-ending palm strike actually didn''t cause it too much damage.


    But this time, William''s actions truly hit its very foundation.


    Because of that incident, the Cosmic Entity only lost some hosts of the sacred halo power at most. Reviving those who had died and reshaping the Divine Realm would suffice.


    Overall, it could only be considered a minor impact.


    However, with the power of five holy halos gone missing, even the Cosmic Entity couldn''t sense them...


    What does this mean?


    The Cosmic Entity waspletely panicked!


    If William, this troublemaker, made all other holy halos'' power disappear in the same manner...


    "Indeed, the power of the holy halos is your original power." William nodded, "Then create another Archangel Amenadiel for me, as per my earlier request."


    "..."


    If the Cosmic Entity had a temperament, it would have exploded by now.


    After all that talking, was it all for nothing?


    Not agreeing?


    The consequences could be severe. It felt like William might have realized something, and if it didn''tply now, this person would definitely do something even more outrageous.


    "Then... you can''t tamper with any more of my holy halos'' power, except for the one with Alice. That doesn''t count."


    The Cosmic Entity had already lost control over the holy halo''s power within Alice, unsure of what method William had used.


    "Do you talk too much?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous aura.


    The Cosmic Entity gave in, quickly saying, "Don''t rush me! I''ll create one right now!"


    Although Archangel Amenadiel was a high-ranking god-king, as long as there was enough power from the holy halos, it was naturally possible to create another one.


    After the Cosmic Entitypromised, it took only a moment for Archangel Amenadiel to reappear alive in front of William.


    "Not bad!" William went forward and pinched Archangel Amenadiel''s face, who, having just been revived, dared not move.


    "You... when will you ever stop?" Archangel Amenadiel said, "I''ve already told you, even if you kill me, I will resurrect?"


    "Hmm?" William released his face.


    "You''d better shut up!" The Cosmic Entity suddenly exerted its full power to suppress Archangel Amenadiel!


    "Cosmic Entity?" Archangel Amenadiel''splexion turned somewhat unsightly, and he instantly dared not speak any further.


    Williamughed, "Sorry for making you lose face in front of so many people earlier, but if you want to be revived again, I can help you out."


    "..."


    The Cosmic Entity couldn''t help but directly curse, "Amenadiel! Do you want to never be able to be revived again? If that''s the case, I can satisfy that wish right now!"


    Bored to death, insisting on courting disaster, and you''re still showing off in front of William?


    Do you really think you''re that great?


    Archangel Amenadiel dared not speak anymore and just stood there obediently.


    William sized up Amenadiel and said, "Alright, it''s fine now. I understand what''s going on."


    "By the way, about that contest of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians, I can fight one battle for you, but only one!"


    After speaking, William returned to Blizzard City, no longer concerning himself with the Cosmic Entity or Archangel Amenadiel.


    The Cosmic Entity felt relieved and was even somewhat excited upon hearing William''sst statement.


    Archangel Amenadiel was left bewildered, standing at the edge of a ck hole. As a high-ranking god-king, he wouldn''t be too affected.


    But William the Obliterator''s arrogant stance, was he talking to the Cosmic Entity?


    Why did it feel... like the Cosmic Entity was somewhat afraid of William the Obliterator?


    The Cosmic Entity is almost omnipresent in this universe. It re-


    examined Archangel Amenadiel, making him feel as though every pore of his being was under surveince, a strange sensation.


    The voice of the Cosmic Entity resonated in his mind again, "Forget it! I was thinking of returning you to nothingness, but since you''ve been created, let it be. Go back, work hard, and don''t provoke that guy from earlier again."


    "If you still want to live, that is!"


    Amenadiel was on the verge of tears; aside from a few hundred thousand years ago when he provoked William the Obliterator on his own, when had he ever troubled him?


    This time he was purely led into a trap by that guy Hades.


    "After you go back, apologize to Hades!" The Cosmic Entity said, and the reborn Archangel Amenadiel had already returned to Paradise Ind in the Divine Realm.


    Hades and the others were still exchanging pleasantries when Archangel Amenadiel suddenly appeared out of nowhere, causing the lively atmosphere to feel like it was suddenly doused with a bucket of ice water.


    All the deities looked at Archangel Amenadiel.


    He was actually revived?


    The revival of a high-ranking god-king caused Poseidon and Zeus, who had already left, to return directly.


    "Amenadiel, you''re not thinking of seeking revenge, are you?" Poseidon, fearing that the situation wasn''t chaotic enough, loudly asked.


    Archangel Amenadiel might be considered the first high-


    ranking god-king to die and then be revived after the reshaping of the Divine Realm.


    Does this mean that even William can''t truly kill a high-ranking god-king?


    Poseidon and Zeus exchanged looks.


    If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be impossible for Archangel Amenadiel to kill Hades, since he could just be revived again!


    Archangel Amenadiel ignored Poseidon and instead loudly said to Hades, "Hades, I have wronged you before, please forgive me!"


    Hades was stunned.


    His thoughts were simr to those of Poseidon just now,if this guy could be endlessly reborn, killing him wouldn''t be out of the question, even if his master, William the Obliterator, was incredibly powerful.


    After all, William couldn''t be expected to stay here and deal with Amenadiel indefinitely.


    But...


    For the reborn Archangel Amenadiel to apologize to him in front of so many deities?


    That''s quite interesting!

 Chapter 590 Great Director William Johnson

    <h4>Chapter 590 Great Director William Johnson </h4>


    Hades had a peculiar expression on his face.


    Did the power of the five holy halos return to Archangel Amenadiel?


    Without them, could he still be considered a high-ranking god-king?


    All the deities were pondering this question without exception.


    They had all nned to search for the power of those five holy halos after leaving this ce. Now, with Archangel Amenadiel standing alive before them, what did this mean?


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! Amenadiel, do you see me as someone who holds grudges?" Hades, holding the Seven Treasures Staff in his left hand and the Spear of Apocalypse in his right, had a grin that could kill.


    "That''s great then." This time, Archangel Amenadiel waspletely humbled, ignoring any provocation from Hades as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Seeing Amenadiel''s demeanor, Hades narrowed his eyes, mischief brewing, and approached to ask, "So, do you still want the Seven Treasures Staff and the Spear of Apocalypse?"


    Archangel Amenadiel gritted his teeth in frustration,this guy was shameless!


    But what could he do?


    His reputation was already ruined. Even the Cosmic Entity feared William the Obliterator; could he afford to die again?


    Poseidon and Zeus, standing at a distance, remained silent, but Hades''s behavior...


    Was somewhat reminiscent of their master...


    No wonder he was favored!


    As for the other deities, there was no need to say; Hades had always been like this. They even wondered if Amenadiel attempted to attack Hades again, would he be pped to death once more by William the Obliterator?


    "Hades jests. These two magical artifacts were bestowed upon you by William the Obliterator; what do they have to do with me?" Amenadielughed, "I''m not the type to covet others'' artifacts."


    Damn!?


    The deities around were truly stunned.


    What shameless things were Hades and Amenadiel saying?


    Two shameless fellows having a conversation was utterly nauseating.


    Amenadiel actually said he''s not the type to covet others'' artifacts?


    Who was the one who went around with the Seven Treasures Staff plundering others'' artifacts back in the day?


    Hadesughed, "My bro, Amenadiel, make sure not to trouble me anymore in the future."


    Archangel Amenadiel quickly added, "Hades, bro, you''re quite the joker. It would be wonderful to have you over for tea sometime."


    "I can''t take this anymore! I can''t take this anymore!" Poseidon made a vomiting gesture and turned to leave.


    Zeus, without saying anything, disappeared on the spot.


    "Amenadiel is really open-minded, isn''t he? I''ll definitelye over for tea and chats more often in the future." Hades, the shameless one, smoothly yed along.


    The other deities could no longer bear to listen and left one after another.


    They had actually wanted to leave earlier, wondering if the power of the five holy halos was still scattered around, ultimately deciding to search for them.


    After giving Archangel Amenadiel another dose of disgust, Hades bid his farewell.


    After leaving Paradise Ind, Hades spat vehemently, creating a hole in the ground, cursing, "Truly shameless!"


    After Hades left, Archangel Amenadiel sted his own wooden hut into smithereens with a palm strike.


    "Shameless scoundrel!"


    Amenadiel was utterly infuriated.


    Two top-tier artifacts were directly snatched from him, and he had to endure humiliation in front of so many leading figures, even apologizing to that bastard Hades!!


    Is this something a high-ranking god-king should do?


    ...


    William, however, didn''t care what Archangel Amenadiel did next. He returned to Blizzard City and introduced their new teammate to Jesus.


    Gump!


    That is, Rhadamanthus!


    By now, Dionysus had already transformed into his plump appearance, and the frost dragon had be a Ford Econoline van.


    "Mr. Johnson, what is this?" Gump had heard William mention before about a frost dragon that transforms into a means of transportation.


    The so-called transportation in front of him was indeed peculiar.


    William said, "I call him Little broken car!"


    "Isn''t he a frost dragon?" Gump was somewhat confused.


    "He is a frost dragon, but now I call him Little broken car. Is that a problem?" William said, "One shouldn''t be limited by conventional thinking."


    Gump chuckled awkwardly, "Of course not! If Mr. Johnson says he''s Little broken car, then he''s Little broken car!"


    Bob and Little broken car, upon seeing this new team member so adept at ttery, felt disdainful in their hearts.


    "Mr. Johnson, when will our team leader arrive?"


    Little broken car spoke with its hood pping open, a sight that was indeed a bit eerie.


    William said, "Just wait! They are rescuing another member of yours. They''ll be here once that''s done."


    "So we just wait here?" Bob was actually a bit impatient.


    Although William was powerful, being transformed into a plump appearance and having to partake in these mundane tasks was somewhat displeasing for him, the suprememander of the Divine Alliance forces.


    William took out four small wooden boxes and handed them over.


    "Just follow what''s written inside the boxes," William nned to be apetent director.


    How could he let Alice arrive and subdue everyone, and also acquire such a shy van as a vehicle?


    Bob opened the small wooden box and his eyes widened.


    Find a ce as your secret base, take a woman explorer as your wife, and wait for the team leader''s arrival.


    Was this his mission?


    Damn, what a strange setting!


    But this small wooden box... this note...


    Holding it, one could already feel the terrifying energy emanating from it.


    The content on the note seems to bemands that must be followed.


    Unlike the universal truths of this world, the content on this small piece of paper sets its own rules, more like a script for each character''s role-ying.


    Jesus nced at his small wooden box, a journey starting from the Shire to the Sanctum of the Holy Light as the endpoint,pleting the journey as a target contested by many forces?!!!


    Is there a ce called the Shire in the Divine Realm?


    It seems not!


    The Divine Realm indeed has towns, but they are all under the jurisdiction of the Divine Alliance, and there definitely isn''t a ce called the Shire.


    So what should he do?


    First, establish a town named Shire and then set off with the other team members?


    Jesus thought about it and figured that was probably the only way to go.


    As for Little broken car, he was assigned to a ce called Mount Akina to race against passing vehicles.


    Hone the skills of quick cornering, ultimately bing the racing god of Mount Akina, waiting for the team leader to bring the other team members.


    If there isn''t a ce called Mount Akina, then create one.


    It''s no big deal.


    Gump''s mission was to be the river god at a ce called Mystic Torrent, waiting for the arrival of the team members.


    "Don''t get excited; this is a map. Take a look at where you need to arrive in advance." William, the director, is quitepetent.


    He''s bored enough to create surprises and challenges for Alice, stirring up some trouble himself.


    "There''s a town here, right east of Blizzard City. You wait there for your entrance, waiting for your team leader to arrive. As for the town''s name, why not just have the mayor change it to Shire?"


    "Then... Blob, you''re here..."


    William, holding a map of the Divine Realm, began assigning tasks to everyone like a director distributing roles ording to his script.

 Chapter 591 How about that? Feels good, doesn’t it!

    <h4>Chapter 591 How about that? Feels good, doesn''t it! </h4>


    William brought the actors from Blizzard City to their respective ces, letting them develop on their own before heading straight back to District 3.


    It had been ten days since Alice had been pursued.


    Ares and his beloved dog, Sparta, squatted in a dark corner, utterly bored.


    Nearly all the elite of the Nature Deity rank in the entire Divine Realm had converged on this area, sealing it offpletely.


    Alice was still hiding inside an alchemy furnace.


    Within a five-mile radius of the furnace, trees were destroyed, the ground was pockmarked, and attacks on the furnace continued unabated.


    William approached Ares and asked, "Has she really been hiding in there for nine days?"


    Ares, startled, turned his head to see William and quickly replied, "Master, Alice has been hiding inside all this time, not daring to show her head. But I think if shees out now, she''d probably be killed by everyone."


    "Oh? Then let''s wait together and see what happens next." William wasn''t in a hurry; he never rushed, preferring to wait.


    With a wave of his hand, William set up two wingback chairs and a small table on the nearby open ground,plete with juice, fruits, and fries.


    "Please sit, don''t be shy, you''ve been a great help these days." After saying this, William slowly took a seat.


    Ares''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t hide.


    The two of them sat there openly.


    After Ares appeared, the elites surrounding Alice noticed him too, but in the Divine Realm, probably only Ares would be seen wearing golden armor and apanied by a Doberman.


    No one dared to approach and ask.


    As for William, he was unfamiliar to them, but sitting with Ares, he must be a significant figure, so naturally, no one bothered them.


    "What''s going on with them?" William asked Ares, sipping juice.


    Ares wasn''t as casual,sitting down felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    In response to William''s question, he cautiously replied, "On the fourth day, those Nature Deity elites realized their attacks couldn''t damage Alice''s alchemy furnace at all and were about to give up when Alice provoked them with her words."


    "That''s why they started a new round of attacks."


    "On the sixth day, the news that Nature Deity elites could pursue Alice spread throughout the Divine Realm, drawing almost all of them here, making the situation uncontroble."


    "Alice hasn''t spoken in the past few days, but the Eternal Starfire outside the alchemy furnace seems to be getting stronger. I believe Alice''s abilities have improved."


    ...


    Listening to Ares''s work report, William smiled and said, "You''ve done a great job!"


    "Mr. Johnson, you tter me." Ares sat in the wingback chair, his back ramrod straight, clearly ufortable.


    William ced a paper book on the small table and said, "Your Ninefold Arcane Art has been perfected to its limit, and advancing further will be difficult. Here is a secret technique for you to study."


    William, back in the day, created the first generation of humans from y, and after all, could be considered the progenitor of all deities in the Divine Realm.


    However, the act of destroying the world with a single blow was indeed outrageous. In the end, it was a Cosmic Entity that helped revive them...


    In a sense, the humans now living on Earth can be considered the second creation, evolved from the Cosmic Entity''s act of creation. But those living in the Divine Realm, aside from the Shapeshifters and the demon race, the rest of the humans can be considered William''s descendants.


    Ares is also Zeus''s son, and Zeus is William''s disciple, which makes Ares''s rtionship with William even more extraordinary.


    Working for William usuallyes with rewards, and Ares had been promised something, so receiving the secret technique wasn''t a big deal.


    Ares stood up to thank William, but a look from William stopped him. "Sit down and take your time reading it. If there''s anything you don''t understand, ask me while I''m avable."


    "Yes!"


    Ares obediently sat back down and picked up the book of secret techniques from the table.


    The book did not have a name on it, but as he opened the first page, he immediately felt the ancient and deste energy emanating from the magical text.


    "What are these symbols?" Ares had never seen such writing before, but felt he could understand some of it.


    William smiled mysteriously, "Linear A! Try to feel the power contained within with your heart. How much you understand is up to you."


    "I can understand some of it." Ares''s heart raced, and his soul''s energy surged throughout his body.


    It wasn''t about the content of the text anymore,what mattered was who had written these symbols.


    "Take your time with it. I spent over two hours writing it," William said, bringing over a te of fruit and calling over to Sparta, "Puppy,e here."


    Sparta whimpered but reluctantly walked over to William.


    Ares, fearing William might harm the dog, looked hesitantly at William and whispered, "Please... please be merciful..."


    To be honest, if William really wanted to eat dog meat, Ares couldn''t stop him.


    From any perspective, William''s strength absolutely overpowered Ares.


    William said with augh, "Don''t panic, petting won''t kill him."


    Sparta extended his tongue, looking up at William with a face full of eagerness, squatting beside him, allowing William to stroke his head.


    "How about that? Feels good, doesn''t it!" William nced at Sparta. He didn''t really like eating dog meat, especially an old dog like Sparta who had been with Ares for so many years.


    Wouldn''t it be too cruel to kill him in front of Ares?


    Sparta felt his blood flow smoothly after William petted him.


    As a divine dog, it''s hard to make progress in strength, but after being petted by William, he felt he had gained some understanding.


    This person...


    "Mr. Johnson, please feel free to pet him." Sparta''s dog face even showed a smile, gently nudging William''s hand with his head.


    "This fur feels quite nice." William also enjoyed it, petting the dog and eating fruit, watching his wife getting beaten...


    It actually felt pretty good!


    If Alice knew what William was thinking, she would be furious. But now, she was hiding inside the alchemy furnace, focusing on improving her strength, making rapid progress.


    William, looking at Alice inside the alchemy furnace, realized her fate was actually quite fortunate.


    So many people were helping her improve her strength.


    Truly a concerted effort!


    Most importantly, Alice''s mentality had undergone a significant change, seemingly bing more eager to be stronger.


    In just ten days, she went from the early stages of Mortal Deity level to the peak of Elemental Deity level, taking only nine days.


    Moreover, because the alchemy furnace converts the energy from external attacks into soul energy and injects it into the furnace, the quality of her peak Elemental Deity level is exceptionally high. Now, even without using the Sword of Soulbreaker, she could probably face a peak Nature Deity level head-on.


    As a true chosen one, fighting above one''s ss level is quite normal.


    William counted, and there were already one thousand three hundred and thirty-two Nature Deity level elites bombarding the alchemy furnace with their magical artifacts.


    Alice''s rapid improvement in strength was partly thanks to their efforts!


    However, William also wondered, if Alice came out of the alchemy furnace, whether she would be instantly killed by a focused attack.


    Given the firepower, it was entirely possible.


    But he definitely wouldn''t intervene.

 Chapter 592 Who’s first to court death!

    <h4>Chapter 592 Who''s first to court death! </h4>


    During her time in the alchemy furnace, Alice could clearly feel her strength skyrocketing.


    However, after reaching the Elemental Deity level, the pace of her strength increase slowed down significantly.


    The secret technique passed down by William had no bottleneck, but the requirements for enhancing one''s power were much higher than those of ordinary secret techniques.


    For a typical Elemental Deity at the early stage to break through to the mid-stage, around ten million energy crystals would be needed.


    At the same level of power, Alice would need twice as many, or even more.


    If not for the thousands of Nature Deity elites bombarding her day and night with spells and magical artifacts, and if not for the alchemy furnace''s extraordinary effects, Alice would have no idea how many years it would take to break through from the mid-stage of Mortal Deity level to the peak of Elemental Deity level.


    On the tenth day of being pursued, those Nature Deity elites finally began to realize that their attacks were futile. The ones who initiated the attack looked at the neers as if they were fools, as if they had never done something so stupid themselves.


    The neers gradually stopped their attacks as well.


    To continue such a fruitless endeavor for ten days was quite something.


    When everyone stopped attacking, a Nature Deity elite named Robert, who was one of the initiators, stood not far away and loudly said, "Alice, you can''t hide in there forever!"


    Feeling disappointed as the influx of soul energy stopped, and hearing the words from outside, Alice scanned the surroundings with her consciousness and was startled.


    So many people?


    Wouldn''t she be killed on the spot if she went out?


    "Hey! Why can''t I hide forever? If you lot, this bunch of losers, can do nothing but squat outside, then do so!" Alice, truly following in William''s footsteps, pulled hate with such stability, "You can''t even break a lousy alchemy furnace; you don''t seem to have any prospects. Facing a weak woman like me, you dare not challenge me one-on-one, so why waste your breath?"


    The Nature Deity elites outside were furious upon hearing this, having heard that the woman inside the alchemy furnace was just a minor Mortal Deity level.


    A mere Mortal Deity level daring to be so arrogant?


    Most importantly, her alchemy furnace was terrifyingly powerful, resisting the attacks of so many elites in turns.


    And yet, Alice dared to call it a lousy alchemy furnace.


    Which broken alchemy furnace can withstand such a beating?


    "You say one-on-one duel, thene out!" Robert had no real intention of a one-on-one duel,such a thing seemed utterly impractical.


    A thousand people challenging one person to a duel?


    How could that ever be a fair one-on-one?


    Aliceughed mockingly, "Do you think I''m stupid? You guys figure it out, draw numbers, line up, and whoever wins gets my artifact!"


    "After you''ve lined up, swear an oath!" Alice now understood that in the Divine Realm, oaths were bound by some universal rules, and breaking an oath would result in divine retribution.


    To be at peace, making them swear was the only way!


    A group of Nature Deity beings being forced to take a collective oath by someone suspected to be of Mortal Deity level was indeed odd!


    "Alice, what do you take us for?"


    Robert sneered, "We won''t swear, so what? Do we have to agree to whatever you say? What do you take us for?"


    Alice, often rendered speechless by William''s rebukes on regr days, showcased her verbal sparring skills to the fullest this time. She loudly said, "What do I consider you all?"


    "What else? A bunch of losers! A bunch of idiots!"


    "So many of you taking turns for a one-on-one duel with a weak woman, and it''s a war of attrition, yet you dare not swear an oath?"


    "You''re nning to ambush, aren''t you?"


    "A bunch of noobs! Trying to y foul, are you?"


    ...


    William, sitting at a distance,ughed out loud upon hearing Alice speak like this.


    He had always thought of Alice as a demure, somewhat naive girl!


    Hmm, a Manic Pixie Dream Girl?


    That''s probably the term!


    But as a 21st-century woman, many girls'' thoughts are quite open. Even though Alice was originally a girl who stayed at home focused on studying medicine, she wasn''t ignorant of inte ng or insults!


    With William not by her side, a group of people chasing her, and William seemingly ready to find a new wife, her more formidable personality naturally came to the fore.


    As the saying goes, "A man is known by thepany he keeps."


    Hanging around with William, picking up some trash talk and learning how to get under people''s skin came with the territory.


    Sure enough, Alice''s words infuriated some of the Nature Deity beings into attacking the alchemy furnace again!


    "Have you eaten?" Alice let out a mockingugh, "A bunch of noobs, let''s see how long you canst against me!"


    Someone, who knows who started it, said, "We''ll swear the oath! Are we really afraid of her, all of us against one?"


    This made sense to many.


    The alchemy furnace was like an indestructible turtle shell,they had been at it for so long without any sess. A one-on-one duel with Alice seemed like a better idea.


    Whoever wins, gets the top-tier artifact!


    It could also prevent a second melee!


    But first, they had to coax Alice out, right?


    Otherwise, were they all supposed to stand there like idiots waiting?


    Seeing how confident Alice was, they might indeed end up waiting for tens of thousands of years.


    "Who goes first?" Robert had no objections,to win the treasure, they first had to lure the person out.


    Alice, too, wanted to hone her skills. She knew those outside were Nature Deity level elites.


    But she had in Nature Deity level elites when she was at a high Soulmancer level. Now that her strength had surged, why should she fear them?


    If it came to a one-on-one duel, she could use her overwhelming tactics to kill some and dominate in terms of momentum, perhaps even breaking through their ranks!


    It seemed this was the only option now...


    "Decide by drawing straws!" Alice wasn''t just sitting idle inside the alchemy furnace; besides enhancing her strength, she had been refining her secret sword technique.


    Having the Sword of Soulbreaker and being with William for so many years, to put it inly, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker was the best teacher.


    Alice''s understanding of swordsmanship advanced rapidly as she continuously visualized William drawing his sword, coupled with the power of a holy aura for deduction and observation.


    "Alright, drawing straws it is!"


    Robert and the otherspromised yet again, facing Alice, this little rascal, they were helpless, and drawing straws indeed seemed the best solution.


    In their view, anyone present could potentially kill Alice instantly, given the overwhelming difference in strength levels.


    After all, wasn''t everyone who reached the Nature Deity level considered a chosen one of the heavens?


    Being killed by someone of a lower level seemed like a scenario only found in online novels.


    Even if Alice got lucky and managed to win one or two duels, those who were drawn to fight earlier held a natural advantage.


    But there was one thing to consider.


    Whoever won Alice''s artifact would undoubtedly face a collective attack, and how they would manage to escape unscathed was a concern.


    With this in mind, everyone was in no rush.


    The order of challenge was not the issue,securing Alice''s artifact was just the beginning of the conflict.


    Alice?


    She was hardly within their consideration,as soon as she appeared, she was doomed!


    Everyone had their own thoughts, but the oath and drawing straws werepleted under Alice''s direction.


    The matter of swearing oaths was mutually monitored, otherwise, each would feel at a disadvantage.


    Once everything was ready, Alice emerged from the alchemy furnace, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, d in white, standing amidst the encircling Nature Deities.


    "Who''s first to court death!" Alice''s voice was cold, her demeanor resolute, embodying the air of a peerless master. Her gaze slowly swept over the Nature Deity-level powerhouses surrounding her, showing not a trace of fear on her face.

 Chapter 593 Seems a bit embarrassed...

    <h4>Chapter 593 Seems a bit embarrassed... </h4>


    "No way! Wasn''t she said to be at the Mortal Deity level?"


    "Peak of Elemental Deity level? "


    "So what?"


    "Is someone at the peak of Elemental Deity level this arrogant?"


    The Nature Deity level powerhouses, upon recognizing Alice''s strength level, were slightly surprised but didn''t take it to heart.


    Regardless of being a Mortal Deity or an Elemental Deity, under the overwhelming disparity of strength levels, it all meant nothing!


    "Alice can use a sword? I''ll be the first to experience thedy''s swordsmanship." A person named Balthazar stepped forward.


    Balthazar, at the early stage of Nature Deity level and also a swordsman, was the lucky one who got the first chance to challenge Alice through drawing straws.


    Alice raised her eyebrows, her sword aura imposingly released.


    Balthazar immediately summoned his divine sword, loudly announcing, "This sword is named..."


    "ng!" The newly summoned divine sword fell to the ground,pletely beyond Balthazar''s control.


    The surrounding Nature Deity level powerhouses looked at Balthazar in surprise, puzzled.


    Soon, everyone who used a sword as their weapon discovered a problem: they couldn''t summon their soul energy at all, rendering their secret sword techniques useless.


    It was as if something was suppressing them!


    "Fly up!" Balthazar exerted all his effort to control his divine sword to fly, wanting to recover from the embarrassing moment, but the divine swordy on the ground like a dead fish, not moving an inch.


    Alice coldly watched Balthazar and scoffed, "Are you here to make usugh? If you''re not going to fight, then beat it!"


    Balthazar also realized he couldn''t use his soul energy at all, but as the first lucky contender, he couldn''t just give up.


    "The most powerful secret sword technique, Mountain Cleaver..."


    Balthazar decided to use all he had learned, but as he picked up the divine sword from the ground, it broke apart immediately, and its Sword Spirit perished.


    Holding the sword hilt, he stood bewildered, not knowing what to do next.


    "Hahaha! Mountain Cleaver? Go on then! Who do you think you are?" Alice couldn''t help butugh, now realizing the unparalleled power of the Sword of Soulbreaker she held; it disregarded strength levels, quality, everything.


    As long as it''s a sword, all must submit!


    In her presence, any swordsman''sbat ability could be said to be halved at least.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker assured Alice, "Master, rest assured, any sword that meets me, I am its absolute sovereign. As the sword''s master, no de can harm you."


    At this point, Alice couldn''t help but curiously ask, "What about William?"


    "Don''t joke about that." The Sword of Soulbreaker was embarrassingly amused.


    If it were William?


    The Sword of Soulbreaker was defying the heavens, but in its view, William could bend it with just two fingers.


    Such jokes were pointless.


    "I don''t believe it!" Balthazar roared, vanishing from his spot andunching a punch towards Alice.


    Sword energy majestic and sweeping surrounded Alice as she swung her de.


    In that moment, her figure seemed to ovep with the shadow of William swinging his sword tens of thousands of years ago.


    In the world, there was only one sword!


    Indeed, Balthazar''s strength level far surpassed Alice''s, but with that swing, his spirit was overwhelmed by the residual force tearing through the air.


    The tip of the Sword of Soulbreaker pointed at his brow, not prating, but Balthazar was utterly terrified.


    He seemed to see a figure, a figure ughtering ten thousand ancient fierce beasts with a single sword.


    All beings in the world, subdued under this sword!


    Initially, Alice did think of going on a killing spree, but when it came down to action, being a woman who rarely killed, she inevitably halted her sword at thest moment.


    "Thud!" Balthazar, pale-faced and devoid of spirit, fell to his knees before Alice.


    A master swordsman?


    Nothing in the face of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    "Get lost! I can''t be bothered to kill you! Next!" Alice found it too easy, not at all satisfying, seeing this sword stroke more as leveraging the Sword of Soulbreaker''s might.


    After sheathing her sword, Balthazar, gasping for breath, hastily retreated, saying, "Thank you for sparing my life!"


    With that, Balthazar quickly fled.


    "Master, to intimidate these trash, why not let all the swordsmene at once? One strike could take them all out, why waste so much time?" The Sword of Soulbreaker, sensing the tremendous improvement in Alice''s strength level and her understanding of the secret sword technique, made such an arrogant suggestion.


    "Is that feasible? Are you sure I won''t get killed by them?" Alice was somewhat concerned.


    After all, ording to the Sword of Soulbreaker, everyone present had a higher strength level than hers, all swordsmen attacking at once?


    Isn''t that a bit too ostentatious?


    Being ostentatious was one thing, but what if she got killed?


    "Master, you can trust mepletely. Unless Mr. Johnson intervenes to suppress it, even if a high-order god king were to strike, they couldn''t harm you! It''s just that you wouldn''t be able to defeat them."


    "But these little Nature Deities... I really don''t take them seriously."


    When the Sword of Soulbreaker was with William, it killed unparalleled fierce beasts, and even high-order god kings were not spared from battle.


    How formidable is a God-ying Sword Formation that can y high-order god kings?


    Wasn''t it broken with a single strike?


    Just a bunch of little Nature Deities, with Alice''s current insight into the secret sword technique, one strike is enough!


    Alice took a deep breath, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker in her hand, and loudly dered, "All the noobs present, anyone who uses a sword,e at once, let''s not waste everyone''s time."


    Ares, who had been studying the secret technique given by William, was startled by Alice''s shout, looked up at William, and said, "Mr. Johnson, isn''t thedy being a bit too ostentatious?"


    After blurting this out, he immediately realized he had misspoken.


    With William sitting right here, his wife could be as ostentatious as she wanted!


    What Ares actually meant to say was, "Do you need me to help?"


    Ares wouldn''t think William wanted to use someone else''s hand to kill his own wife,after all, with William''s strength, what woman couldn''t he have?


    Moreover, William had specifically instructed that if Alice was in a life-and-death situation, he would step in to help.


    William leisurely ate his fruit and smiled, "No need, she''ll be fine."


    Ares couldn''t help but nce towards Alice.


    Peak of Elemental Deity level?


    Her strength had improved way too quickly!


    But even at the peak of Elemental Deity level, facing so many Nature Deity level powerhouses, being so ostentatious, wasn''t she courting death?


    Seeing William''s calm demeanor, if he said it would be fine, then it probably would be!


    How could those Nature Deity level elites stand Alice''s provocative deration?


    Among the over a thousand present, at least five hundred were sword masters. To think of taking on five hundred by oneself with a sword, and a cross-level challenge at that, wasn''t just arrogance.


    It was outright disregard!


    Even if they couldn''t use swords or summon their soul energy, with so many attacking at once, without the protection of the alchemy furnace, Alice would undoubtedly die!


    These sword masters also realized they couldn''t use their soul energy, and their divine swords were as good as useless.


    But with Alice''s challenge, they each used other artifacts and, aftermunicating through consciousness,unched a collective attack to try and annihte Alice instantly!


    "Hmm? What if they don''t use swords, what do we do?" Alice was momentarily taken aback.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker hastily cried out, "Use the alchemy furnace!"


    Alice summoned the alchemy furnace again and hid inside.


    All that could be heard from outside the alchemy furnace was the thunderous roar of thunder. Scanning with her consciousness, she saw lightning interweaving outside. All the sword masters who had acted were struck by divine lightning, resulting in a chorus of wails.


    "Um, this is because they broke the oath of a one-on-one duel, right?" Alice, hiding in the alchemy furnace, felt somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 594 Please call me the Goddess of Wisdom!

    <h4>Chapter 594 Please call me the Goddess of Wisdom! </h4>


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker was also embarrassed and said, "Who knew these guys wouldn''t y by the rules? But we won, right?"


    Alice, still shaken, said, "Had those people not broken their oath and invited divine retribution, wouldn''t I have been instantly killed by their focused attack if I hadn''t reacted in time?"


    "You didn''t think those people only knew how to use swords, did you?" Alice remarked sarcastically.


    Actually encouraging her, an Elemental Deity at her peak, to take on more than five hundred Nature Deity powerhouses ¡ª that''s not how you seek death!


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker then said, "Master, rest assured, everything that happened was part of my n, provoking them with those words was just to enrage them."


    "I am so noble, are they even worthy of me drawing my sword?"


    "I bet you were scared too!" Alice didn''t buy the Sword Spirit''s bluff, questioning its so-called n.


    Was it nning to find a new master?


    "Joke, how could I possibly be scared?"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker naturally would not admit to it,


    Alice didn''t bother to argue further. Seeing that all the Nature Deities who had acted were down, losing theirbat capability, she confidently put away the alchemy furnace.


    "Despicable! They tricked us into acting!"


    "Can''t win so she resorts to underhanded tactics, this woman is ruthless!"


    "We''ve been had! Fooled by a woman with an unremarkable chest!"


    ...


    Hearing these remarks, Alice was somewhat displeased.


    What do they mean by an ''unremarkable chest''?


    Such poor choice of words, they deserved to be struck by lightning!


    "You ants, I merely employed a simple strategy, and you all fell for it, and you still say you''re not useless?" Alice''s face was full of arrogance, embodying the demeanor of a master strategist, manipting events from afar.


    Upon these words, aside from those still wailing in pain, the other Nature Deity elites began to view Alice in a new light.


    This woman, with her rapidly advancing strength level, wielding a somewhat peculiar sword, appearing aloof yet cunning, and adept at manipting people''s hearts, proved to be a formidable opponent.


    If Alice knew they saw her this way, she would undoubtedly burst intoughter.


    Smart, cunning, and strategic, an aloof goddess, please call me the Goddess of Wisdom!


    Ares, sitting beside William, suddenly remarked, "Your wife Alice is truly astute. It seems she had nned everything from the start, embodying ''The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting.''"


    In Ares''s view, Alice''s strength was still somewhatcking to confront so many Nature Deity level powerhouses, obviously requiring some special tactics.


    He had thought Alice would rely on William''s power or some artifact...


    But to resolve the situation with just a few words was quite impressive.


    Could it be that Alice had started her scheme from the moment she made them take an oath?


    Such cunning was indeed remarkable!


    In a ce like the Divine Realm, relying solely on strength could sometimes lead to one''s downfall, but having such delicate cunning was indeed a way to survive.


    William''s lips curled into a smile, "I think she hadn''t thought that much ahead, not even considering using divine retribution."


    Ares frowned, "That can''t be right. If thedy is indeed only at the peak of Elemental Deity level, without such strategic nning, she couldn''t possibly take on so many Nature Deity level powerhouses by herself."


    "If it were someone else, perhaps they really wouldn''t dare, but her..." Williamughed. Alice really got carried away, probably egged on by the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker is indeed formidable, but how high could a Sword Spirit''s intelligence be?


    Ares didn''t dare to say more; if William said so, then it must be the case.


    But if that was true, didn''t that make Alice a bit foolish...


    Alice didn''t dare to rx, her nerves taut as she scanned the surrounding powerhouses, coldly saying, "Next!"


    The sword masters, severely injured by the divine retribution, dared not linger in this ce.


    Even if Alice were to be dealt with, they were already at their limits and had no right topete further.


    What if they were killed by others and their divine artifacts taken away?


    The Divine Realm has never been a ce of peace. Preserving one''s life is of utmost importance, so those who needed to flee did so.


    After reorganizing the challenge order, the second Nature Deity finally approached Alice.


    "Alice, just hand over the divine artifacts you possess. I am at the peak of Nature Deity level, far stronger than you. You''re no match for me!" This Nature Deity was not intimidated by Alice andughed, "Why don''t you join me instead and be my woman? That way, I can break through with you. How about it?"


    Alice lifted an eyelid and retorted, "All this nonsense? A mere peak Nature Deity level dares to covet me!"


    She was somewhat confident now, not afraid to face any Nature Deity in a one-on-one duel.


    This was also what the Sword of Soulbreaker had told her...


    Just a bunch of Nature Deities. If it came to a one-on-one fight, she''d take them down with a single strike like they were mere noobs!


    The peak Nature Deity level powerhouse didn''t say much more.


    With a sweeping gesture, a massive war hammer fell from the sky.


    This war hammer was a Legendary level artifact, slightly inferior to Mythical level artifacts, but as it descended from the sky, bing asrge as a mountain, its terrifying power tore through space, aiming fiercely at Alice!


    "If you hide in that alchemy furnace again, this battle loses all meaning!" The Nature Deity shouted.


    If Alice were to dodge into the alchemy furnace upon facing any attack, what would be the point for those who followed?


    It would only lead to a deadlock.


    Alice, overshadowed by the war hammer and gripping her sword, trembled slightly, a trace of fear in her, but more so tension.


    "Who said I''m hiding?!" With a raise of her hand, Alice swung her sword to meet the war hammer head-on.


    The secret sword technique she hade to understand these past days was not for naught. With a single strike, an even more terrifying energy burst forth.


    "Boom!"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker shed with the massive war hammer from the sky, astonishingly sending the mountain-


    sized hammer flying away.


    Despite her lower strength level, under the full assault of a peak Nature Deity level elite, the ground beneath Alice cracked open, with thend for thousands of miles around sinking several feet and debris flying.


    "Hmph! Somewhat capable!" The Nature Deity sneered coldly as the war hammer smashed down once more.


    After shing directly once, Alice felt that a peak Nature Deity level was nothing much!


    Golden light shed in her eyes, the cheat codes previously granted by a Cosmic Entity activated, increasing her strength, speed, and reaction time by fivefold.


    "Bring it on!" Alice called out lowly, envisioning the scene where William shattered the God-ying Sword Formation with a single strike.


    Boom!


    With another loud noise, the Sword of Soulbreaker''s de tore through space, splitting the war hammer in two under its edge.


    One sword to cut all!


    The Nature Deity''s face went pale, his pupils contracted, and spitting out blood as his strongest divine artifact connected to his soul was broken. His body trembled uncontrobly, knowing that continuing the fight could lead to his death here.


    Alice, teeth clenched and eyes fixed on him, appeared before him in the next moment, piercing his chest with another strike.


    What of being at the peak of Nature Deity level?


    Alice''s robes fluttered as she withdrew the Sword of Soulbreaker, the ground stained with blood.


    Silence enveloped the surroundings.


    A peak Elemental Deity level defeating a peak Nature Deity level?


    Terrifying indeed!

 Chapter 595 Well, well, he hasn’t changed

    <h4>Chapter 595 Well, well, he hasn''t changed </h4>


    "Next!"


    Alice''s hand holding the sword was trembling.


    She had killed someone!


    Blood sttered on her face!


    In the past, she had also killed, but back then, with a single strike of the Sword of Soulbreaker, the opponent would be reduced to nothing, at least she wouldn''t have to witness such a bloody scene.


    Even during thest battle with that angel, she fainted from exhaustion after just one sword strike.


    Bloody scenes, after all, are something she''s not quite ustomed to.


    But now, surrounded by enemies, showing mercy was no longer an option!


    William watched from a distance, feeling a twinge ofpassion.


    He had lived for so many years, almost always doing as he pleased, considering right and wrong to be of little significance.


    Alice didn''t like to kill.


    She had grown up in a peacefulnd, and what girl would enjoy fighting and killing?


    Why was William pushing her like this?


    Was it to make her stronger?


    But what then?


    To William, these things also seemed of little significance.


    From the way Alice handled her sword just now, it was clear that the group of Nature Deities attacking her were no match for her.


    Continuing this way, Alice might not make much progress, but her mental state could change.


    As for what kind of change, even William couldn''t predict.


    When another Nature Deity stepped forward, William was already in front of Alice. He slowly reached out, took her hand, looked her in the eyes, and said, "That''s enough for today''s trial."


    Looking into William''s eyes, Alice finally calmed down, feeling a bit wronged. Tears involuntarily started to fall, but she quickly wiped them away, huffed softly, and remained silent.


    The Nature Deity looked at William and asked, "Who are you? What do you mean by saying today''s trial ends here?"


    William didn''t reply, but the aura around him suddenly became terrifying.


    In just a short moment, all the strong beings of the Nature Deity level, and even Ares sitting in the distance, felt as if they couldn''t catch their breath, each turning pale.


    What level of power was this?


    Supreme Deity?


    Absolute Deity?


    Under such a terrifying aura, they felt like the most insignificant dust, with William appearing as the sovereign ruler of everything, and the others no more than ants.


    William, with a warm smile, slowly sheathed the sword in Alice''s hand, and said, "Let''s go home. I''ll cook."


    Alice exhaled deeply, her whole body rxed, letting William lead her by the hand towards the safe zone in District 3.


    None of the Nature Deities present dared to stop them any longer. They had realized that no matter how many of them there were, they couldn''t kill Alice.


    Their attempt to kill Alice was nothing but a trivial game in the eyes of someone more powerful.


    "Why didn''t you let me continue fighting?" Alice asked curiously as they walked, "I think if I could defeat all of them, I would be really powerful."


    William, wrapping his arm around her shoulders, asked, "Do you want to kill them all?"


    "Kill them all?" Alice''s pupils dted for a moment, she took a deep breath and said, "I guess not, it doesn''t have toe to killing..."


    What else could be done if not killing, given the circumstances?


    William didn''t exin further, simply saying, "That''s enough. You''ve withstood the pressure and made great progress. Take it slow! There''s plenty of time."


    Thousands of years ago, William did have some reservations about the Cosmic Entity because Artemis died under the rules set by the Cosmic Entity, and he couldn''t track down its whereabouts.


    But now, he seemed to have be many times stronger than before, gradually understanding what the Cosmic Entity''s original power was, even managing to turn the power of the divine halo into his own.


    Cosmic Entity?


    Merely a trifle!


    If the Cosmic Entity dares to touch Alice now...


    If one punch doesn''t solve the problem, then two punches it will be!


    Living a peaceful life on Earth is the same as in the Divine Realm for William,there''s no significant difference to him.


    Cultivation has never been just about bing stronger.


    Alice''s journey from an ordinary person to the peak of an Elemental Deity level was incredibly short. She hadn''t faced much hardship, yet William could sense that her mental state had already undergone many changes.


    From initially being just curious to now striving for a specific goal.


    "I feel like eating vegetarian." Alice had just killed someone, and felt somewhat ufortable,the idea of eating meat seemed repulsive to her.


    Those who have never killed might think those who act decisively in killing are formidable, but those who have truly killed know it''s like stepping on a path of no return.


    And for anyone with a normal psyche, the first time killing one''s own kind and witnessing the bloody scene would likely be unsettling.


    It''s almost an instinct encoded in animal genes.


    "Then let''s have vegetarian food!" With a step, William and Alice crossed space, directly appearing in the house he bought in District 3.


    Many deities in the Divine Realm don''t excessively pursue culinary pleasures, so William''s house didn''t have a kitchen. With a wave of his hand, the air filled with a subtle change, as if reality itself twisted under his will.


    As William''s gesture settled, the twisted space calmed down, and a modern, fully equipped kitchen was miraculously created.


    He had thought about slowly building a kitchen himself, as that would be more interesting, but since Alice was waiting to eat, he opted for a quicker solution.


    "What are you holding in your hand? Can you eat it?" Alice saw the nts William pulled out from nowhere, her eyes wide with surprise.


    The bunch of nts William took out was bright red and shiny, looking more like a decorative item than something edible.


    Such things definitely didn''t exist on Earth.


    William nced at her, his tone calm yet with a hint of mystery: "This is Shadowlight Herb."


    Alice, having studied medicine and learned quite a bit from William, naturally knew what Shadowlight Herb was.


    In ancient European mythology, there are records of a peculiar nt that grows in the underworld, shining in the dark realm like the light of distant stars. This nt is known as the "Shadowlight Herb," and legend has it that messengers of the underworld use it to light the way to Hades'' temple, and its glow can even reveal demons hiding in the darkness.


    "Does this taste good?" Alice''s mouth twitched.


    It is said that Hades often ate pastries made from this herb, proving it was indeed edible, but... could it be tasty?


    "I haven''t tried it myself, but I heard that eating it makes a person glow," William blinked, "Want to try?"


    "..." Alice was speechless, "Even if we''re eating vegetarian, we don''t have to eat such bizarre things, do we?"


    William helplessly said, "What can we do? There''s no supermarket around here. If you wanted to eat meat, that would be easy, just take one of the deities'' pets. But if you want to eat vegetarian... let''s try this first!"


    Alice looked at William expressionlessly.


    Was she being used as a guinea pig?


    After a moment, William said, "I used to have a fox that liked eating this."


    "Good thing it wasn''t a dog," Alice chuckled.


    "If you want to eat dog food, I have that too," William said.


    "..." Alice was mistaken,she had actually thought William was bing gentler.


    She had thought that after bing William''s wife, he would dote on her in every possible way.


    Well, well, he hasn''t changed,he''s still as unromantic as ever...

 Chapter 596 I knew you’d like this surprise

    <h4>Chapter 596 I knew you''d like this surprise </h4>


    Alice tried some Shadowlight Herb and found it surprisingly tasty.


    Perhaps anything prepared by William, a top-notch chef, could taste decent, even if it were something as unappetizing as dog poop.


    "By the way, Alice, I''ve prepared a surprise for you," William said.


    Alice, who had just gotten used to the taste of Shadowlight Herb, wasn''t shocked by William''s words.


    This must be another piece of bad news...


    "Just say it, what''s the scare? I''m ready to ept it now!"


    Isn''t this William''s usual style?


    Every surprise surelyes with a scare!


    And the bigger the surprise, the bigger the scare!


    William smacked his lips, "Why would you think that of me?"


    Alice put down her dinner knife and said with a dryugh, "Just get straight to the point!"


    Alice almost dares not to expect surprises anymore, just like when she said she wanted to be vegetarian, and then William yed a prank on her. After eating, she now emits a faint red glow, looking quite eerie.


    "I''ve put together a travel team for you. You can enjoy the scenery while on the way to y some Shapeshifters transformed from ferocious beasts and demons, for an unforgettable journey," William exined. "The scenery along the way should be pretty good."


    "Uh, this is your surprise for me?" Alice asked expressionlessly, "ying Shapeshifters all the way? Is this another new challenge you''ve designed for me?"


    "It can be understood as a script," William said. "Anyway, your team members are already prepared for you, and a vehicle has been arranged."


    "By the way, one of them named Loki needs to be rescued from the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods'' Heavenly Dungeon before you can start this journey."


    Alice pondered for a moment and said, "You haven''t assigned a mission to the Shapeshifters where I''m their prey, and killing me wouldplete their mission, have you?"


    This scheme, after all, isn''t something new to Alice!


    The team members you''ve thoughtfully put together for me, are they to protect me in case of an ident?


    Now that she''s be the team leader, she''s naturally the primary target!


    However, William shook his head and said, "No! You''ve got itpletely wrong!"


    "This time, Jesus has been captured, and all you need to do as the team leader is to rescue him!" William exined, "Your squad members are each stronger than thest! How about that? Happy?"


    Alice raised an eyebrow, "So, you''re saying I canmand them to rescue Jesus?"


    William shook his head, "No, no, no! They have their own roles, mainly responsible for carrying luggage, driving, and such. They''re not the mainbat force."


    "Driving?!" Alice was baffled.


    William stated, "I''ve turned an ancient frost dragon into a car!"


    "You really are a genius!"


    "Thank you for thepliment!" William smiled.


    This should count as a surprise, right?


    Alice then asked, "After rescuing Loki, he should contribute something, right?"


    "What contribution can Loki make? Don''t you think it''s nice to have Loki tell you jokes? Let''s consider this as honeymooning in the Divine Realm."


    What the hell kind of honeymoon in the Divine Realm is this!


    Alice was almost exploding with frustration, asking, "Then what''s the point of going through all this trouble to rescue Loki?"


    "To form a team, to fill the numbers! Isn''t it normal for a team to have five members?" William spoke as if it were the most obvious and justified reason.


    Haha!


    Such a surprise, indeed!


    No matter how Alice thought about it, it felt frustrating.


    All the effort to rescue Loki, just to listen to his jokes, and the others not being of much use, even turning an ancient frost dragon into a car. Isn''t flying in the sky better?


    Moreover, Jesus is the one who''s been captured for the mission, and the others are just there to make up the numbers. The task of rescuing falls entirely on Alice.


    And William dares to call this a honeymoon...


    There''s a slight anticipation, though!


    Alice, with a dark expression, said, "Then let''s go rescue Loki now!"


    Williamughed, "I knew you''d like this surprise."


    Alice rolled her eyes, truly unsure how William felt she liked it.


    From District 3 to District 4, Alice now faces no pressure at all.


    With her strength clear to see, although she''s only at the peak of the Elemental Deity level, she can easily overpower those at the peak of the Nature Deity level.


    Such strength is more than enough for her to head straight to District 28.


    As for energy crystals, after Alice''s body merged with the power of the divine halo, making money became incredibly easy.


    William just followed Alice, watching her rush into the Gem Exchange. With her x-ray vision fully activated, betting on gems became like robbing a bandit, earning a fortune, and securing enough energy crystals to go from the fourth district to the 28th.


    Breaking through the districts, they headed directly to District 27.


    Recently, the news that thousands of Nature Deity elites were defeated by someone named Alice, and her incredibly strong escort, spread throughout the entire Divine Realm.


    No one in the Gem Exchange dared to provoke Alice anymore; she had be a legendary figure.


    "Alice, if you want to enter District 28, you must be an official deity," said the director of the Passage Approval Bureau in District 27, who is of Creator Deity level strength. He met Alice without fear, maintaining a superior demeanor.


    William stood by silently, letting Alice handle her own affairs, confident that she could manage.


    The Passage Approval Bureau''s director was unaware that William was Alice''s escort, as he didn''t seem very strong at a nce.


    "How can one be an official deity?" Alice, having fought and defeated many strong opponents along the way, had grown in spirit.


    Facing a Creator Deity of a higher level, she was calm and fearless.


    "You need to report to the Trial Sovereign. After undergoing certain tests, as long as the Trial Sovereign agrees and reports to the Divine Alliance, you can be one!" the director of the Passage Approval Bureau in District 27 said with a smile. "However, if you wish to serve in District 28, you also need to have some aplishments."


    "In any case, you should first report to the Trial Sovereign. As for serving in District 28, we can discuss thatter!"


    Alice had no choice but to nod and thank him.


    What else could she say?


    im she was going to District 28 for a jailbreak?


    That would be a bit too audacious!


    "Who is the Trial Sovereign in charge of the trials here?" she turned and asked William directly.


    She felt there was no need to ask anyone else,asking William was enough.


    William said, "Aphrodite, do you know her?"


    "Of course, I know!" Alice said, "The goddess of love, Aphrodite, right? The very beautiful one? The wife of Hephaestus?"


    William chuckled, "Aphrodite is actually the daughter of the sky god Uranus and the ruler of District 13. In the Divine Alliance, she''s the Trial Sovereign responsible for testing those who wish to be official deities. Her strength is at the Creator Deity level."


    "Hisss¡ª" Alice took a deep breath in surprise.


    It seems this Aphrodite is somewhat different from how she''s described in the myths on Earth?


    "So, we''re going to find Aphrodite now?" Alice frowned.


    William nodded and smiled, "Let''s go!"


    Going to find Aphrodite?


    Thest time William saw Aphrodite, her attitude towards him was a bit strange.


    "I have some history with Aphrodite; I''d better not go. You can go by yourself!"


    Alice frowned, "Is she your ex-girlfriend?"

 Chapter 597 How many wives have you actually had?

    <h4>Chapter 597 How many wives have you actually had? </h4>


    William looked at Alice puzzledly, "Why would you think that? You already know that Aphrodite is Hephaestus''s wife, right?"


    Alice blushed deeply and said, "I feel like there''s something more between you two. A woman''s intuition is very urate, you know. Plus, you said you have a history with her and seem afraid to meet her with me. It''s natural for me to wonder."


    "Then keep wondering!" William tly refused to exin.


    Exin?


    That word hardly ever applied to him.


    "How many wives have you actually had?" Alice finally couldn''t help but ask the question that had been troubling her for a long time.


    William was silent for a moment, the two of them looking at each other for a long while.


    Alice raised an eyebrow: "Well?"


    William also frowned and said, "Counting!"


    "..." Alice was so angry that her delicate body trembled, saying, "Is there that many? You need to count?"


    William seriously said, "I had a total of nine thousand nine hundred and ny-eight before, and with you, it''s exactly nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine."


    Alice swallowed hard, ring at William, and said, "Nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine! There are that many?"


    Then, Alice took a deep breath and said, "Are you nning to add one more to make it a round number? Reach ten thousand?"


    William squinted, "I don''t n to, for now."


    "For now?" Alice was utterly lost.


    William nodded and said, "I generally have only one wife at a time, unless you die."


    "!!!" Alice felt she was mistaken; she shouldn''t have asked this question.


    "Did you love all your previous wives?"


    After asking such a question, Alice instantly felt even more foolish.


    "I loved them all, I suppose." William said nonchntly and confidently.


    "Alright! I shouldn''t have asked you these questions." Alice couldn''t deny feeling a bit sour.


    It''s doubtful that any woman could be magnanimous enough to hear her husband say he''s had nine thousand nine hundred ny-eight ex-wives and that he loved them all...


    It''s like the saying some yers use: "I''m not a scoundrel,I just want to give every girl a warm home."


    "There''s no harm in asking," William seemed quite at ease, saying, "I''ve lived too long to dwell in the past."


    He truly doesn''t see himself as a scoundrel.


    He, too, wishes to find someone to grow old with, but only recently has he been able to do so.


    Reviving someone and restoring their original memories.


    He witnessed the Cosmic Entity resurrect the archangel Amenadiel.


    Before, even though he could revive someone or even create a person from scratch, he didn''t know how to restore their past memories.


    Is a person revived under such circumstances still the same person?


    Now, having seen the Cosmic Entity do it, he''s naturally learned...


    But even so, he wants to know if the current archangel Amenadiel is still the same Amenadiel...


    It''s like when aputer file is deleted and then re-downloaded exactly the same, even retaining all the previous records.


    At least in use, it seems the same.


    Whether it''s the original seems not to matter anymore.


    Alice couldn''t help but ask, "Would you forget me after I die?"


    After asking, she felt it was a pointless question.


    The answer was obvious!


    William also seriously said, "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t want to die, you won''t die! And even if you did, I could revive you!"


    Alice finally heard the answer she wanted,could this be considered a love deration?


    She was overjoyed and shyly asked, "Then why haven''t you revived your previous wives? Is it because you love me a bit more?"


    William said, "Before, I hadn''t mastered this skill. If you want, I could try reviving them too."


    Alice''splexion changed, and she quickly said, "I don''t want that, let the departed rest! I will take good care of you in their ce."


    William looked at Alice with a meaningful gaze.


    Take good care of him?!


    Alice quickly changed the subject, saying, "Let''s go find Aphrodite now."


    "Us?" William said. He had just mentioned that he wouldn''t go.


    "Yes, us together! I''m curious to see how beautiful the legendary Aphrodite really is." Alice clenched her teeth. She didn''t inquire further about the rtionship between Aphrodite and William, just an old acquaintance...


    She was keen to meet her.


    William examined Alice''s face for a while and then asked, "Do you know what it means to be the first beauty of the Divine Realm?"


    Alice asked somewhat self-consciously, "Is she much more beautiful than me?"


    William fell silent for a moment at the question and said, "Why would you ask such a thing?"


    Such a question was indeed difficult to answer.


    Alice was almost driven to tears by anger. Shouldn''t William have said that no matter how beautiful others are, Alice is the most beautiful in his eyes?


    Upon returning to the 13th District, Isle Pce of Delightful Love, the lead red-d guard recognized William and nodded politely upon meeting him, respectfully greeting, "Mr. Johnson, wee! Are you here today to see our master, Aphrodite, or..."


    Alice had visited the 13th District before, where she saw many unparalleled beauties.


    Compared to them, she felt somewhat inferior, and even the red-d guard in front of her was strikingly handsome, with refined features. Even Alice, a woman herself, thought the red-


    d guard looked stunning.


    Especially that aura she had, simply iparable.


    William, without further ado, nced at Alice and said, "My wife is looking for her!"


    "So, you must be Alice. I''ve heard so much about you. You are Mr. Johnson''s wife. I wish you both well!" The red-d guard, d in silver armor, bowed respectfully to Alice.


    "Don''t be so formal!" Alice couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous, quickly reaching out to lift the red-d guard''s arm.


    Led by the guards in red, the two arrived in front of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, only to see Adonis still chopping at the myrtle tree.


    "William what are you here for this time?" Adonis no longer dared to confront William, given the significant difference in their strengths.


    Previously, when William reprimanded him saying, "Over-


    pleasing and unconditionally pursuing someone in a rtionship will inevitably lead to no good end," he had no rebuttal.


    " hello,Adonis," William greeted him with a cheerful smile.


    Adonis: "..."


    He didn''t know what to say to that. Seeing William acting like they were close, it seemed they were familiar with each other, but they really weren''t!


    Alice then realized that William seemed to be familiar with everyone.


    "You call him Adonis, is he the Adonis from the myths?" Alice, having read mythological stories, whispered to William.


    William nodded, "Let''s go, we don''t need to bother with him."


    As Alice and William entered the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, a cat directly blocked their path.


    "Mr. Johnson, Aphrodite said she doesn''t want to see you, and please don''te again," the cat said, its chubby cheeks trembling as it spoke.


    Indeed, saying such things to William, this cat must feel confident that it has enough meat on its body...


    William turned to Alice and said, "See, I told you it would be troublesome!"


    Alice asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Could it be that Aphrodite is heartbroken because of William?

 Chapter 598 I heard you’re quite arrogant in the Divine Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 598 I heard you''re quite arrogant in the Divine Realm? </h4>


    "Why?"


    Alice really asked a lot of questions today.


    William looked at her with a smile and asked, "Are you sure you want to know?"


    Alice thought for a moment and then said, "Never mind, don''t tell me."


    With the matter of nearly ten thousand ex-wives being something William could mention so casually in front of her, what else did she need to keep asking?


    Especially with that smile of William''s, it was clear the answer wasn''t something she wanted to know, so it was better not to ask.


    "Aphrodite doesn''t want to see me?" William''s gaze fell on the cat, muttering to himself, "I''ve always thought that eating someone''s pet in front of its owner is very impolite."


    Upon hearing this, the cat shouted, "Aphrodite! Help!!" Then it turned and attempted to flee using the "Sprint" spell.


    But as soon as it turned around, its ears were already caught in William''s hands, rendering any spells useless.


    "Quite plump!" William observed the cat and said, "It''s so hot and you''re still wearing a fur coat. Should I help you take it off?"


    With that, a sharp dagger appeared in his hand, ominously approaching the Element Devouring Cat.


    "Help! Someone is killing a cat!" the cat shouted for help, knowing that at this moment, probably only Aphrodite could save it.


    The dagger in William''s hand was already at the cat''s throat as he said, "Stop yelling, no one can save you even if you scream your throat raw!"


    Seeing the cat caught by William, Adonis at the door actually showed a rare smile.


    The red-d guard opened her mouth, wanting to say something but then stopped herself.


    She knew that William had extraordinary rtions with her master Aphrodite''s father, the sky god Uranus, which meant he was of extraordinary status too. This was not something she could interfere with.


    William turned to Alice and asked, "Alice, do you know how to skin a cat?"


    Alice nkly shook her head.


    William slowly exined, "To skin a cat, you first make a circr cut with a knife around each of the cat''s hind legs, 1-2 inches away from the feet."


    Upon hearing this, the cat''s legs involuntarily trembled.


    William continued, "Then, make incisions along the inner side of each thigh towards the groin and have the cuts from both legs meet. At this point, the cat''s skin will be like a tube, open at one end. Start peeling the skin from the thighs carefully, separating it from the cat''s flesh without applying too much force to avoid tearing the skin. If the skin sticks to the flesh, use a sharp knife to carefully cut through."


    Upon hearing this, the cat''s fur stood on end.


    "Damn, is this person really that cruel?"


    Talking about such things in front of a cat, it would have been more merciful to just end it quickly!


    William gently tapped the cat''s front leg with the dagger, saying, "When skinning the front legs, just like the hind legs, make a circr cut around the skin 1 inch from the front paws so that the front legs can be pulled out of the skin tube."


    Alice didn''t seem to find anything amiss with this statement, but the cat shivered in response.


    In the entire Divine Realm, probably only William would dare to do this to it.


    Before Aphrodite showed up, William''s dagger had already made its move. With the de shing like a shadow, in less than three seconds, William had skinned the entire cat, not a drop of blood spilled...


    Sophias, except for its head, waspletely bare, as if it had truly just taken off a fur coat.


    William, with the dagger still in hand, turned to Alice and asked, "Do you prefer it grilled or stewed?"


    Alice''s mouth twitched, saying, "You''re not really going to kill it, are you?"


    After all, this cat can speak humannguage. Killing such a cat would be somewhat regrettable.


    William said, "Don''t be fooled by its ability to talk,it''s just a cat." Saying this, he was already prepared to open the belly and deal with the innards.


    "Stop!"


    At that moment, Aphrodite finally couldn''t bear it and appeared in front of William.


    "Uncle William, this isn''t very nice, is it?" Aphrodite, wearing a light white dress that fluttered in the wind, had her hair casually tied up in a loose bun, exuding azy yet elegant temperament. Her nose was delicately shaped like a piece of finely carved art, and her deep eyes seemed capable of swallowing all darkness, mesmerizing those who looked into them, causing them to lose themselves.


    However, when she looked at William, her bright eyes remained undisturbed, as if all worldly troubles couldn''t reach her heart.


    William''s hand holding the dagger didn''t stop. Looking at Aphrodite, he said, "Niece, didn''t you say you didn''t want to see me?"


    Alice stood by, utterly astonished. Niece?


    Was William actually Aphrodite''s uncle?


    That meant... was she Aphrodite''s aunt?


    Ah, spit!


    What was she thinking about at a time like this?


    Alice observed Aphrodite, and at a nce, she was astounded.


    What does "a beauty that shocks the heavens" mean?


    This is what it means!


    In Aphrodite, Alice could sense a unique and lofty nobility.


    Compared to Aphrodite, all the celebrities, campus beauties, and beautiful broadcasters Alice had seen on Earth were nothing!


    This is a true goddess!


    "Uncle William, I don''t want to hate you, but I also don''t want to get too close to you. It makes me feel guilty towards my sisters," Aphrodite said. "If you need something, just say it. There''s no need to use Sophias to threaten me."


    "With your abilities, you shouldn''t need to resort to such methods."


    Aphrodite was well aware of William''s strength; even her father wouldn''t dare to act rashly in front of him. Did someone like him need to employ tricks?


    William responded, "Niece, you''re misunderstanding me. Actually, your aunt here needs to talk to you. You two can discuss; I won''t interfere." As he spoke, William''s dagger hovered near the cat''s testicles, frightening the cat into a shiver.


    The cat quickly cried out, "Aphrodite, save me!"


    Aphrodite nced at the cat in William''s hand and said, "Then please let Sophias go first."


    "Then you two talk. I''ll take this cat for a walk."


    With that, William walked off with the cat, leaving Alice and Aphrodite to chat alone.


    Chatting between aunt and niece was something William didn''t n to interfere with.


    Over the years, he hadn''t been in the Divine Realm, although he could instantly survey the entire Divine Realm with his divine consciousness if he wanted to.


    But that would be too dull for William.


    Just as he enjoyed going to bars on Earth to serve and apany sessful women, now back in the Divine Realm, he was more interested in finding fun things to do.


    The civilization of the Divine Realm has developed over a longer period than human civilization on Earth. Even without Earth''s technological advancements, could a civilization that hassted hundreds of thousands of years be weaker than Earth''s?


    William has never been fond of fighting,after all, with his power, a fight is over with one move, which is too boring for him. He prefers to find interesting people or animals and do interesting things with them.


    Of course, not the kind of "interesting" activities some lechers might think of.


    "Little cat, I heard you''re quite arrogant in the Divine Realm?" William never really nned to eat cat meat. Given this cat''s knack for causing trouble, it surely knew where the fun ces in the Divine Realm were.


    Having it as a guide would be perfect.


    Now bare-skinned, the cat hastily responded upon William''s inquiry, "Mr. Johnson jests. In front of you, how could a little cat like me dare to be arrogant?"


    William returned the cat''s skin and asked, "What are some interesting ces in the Divine Realm?"

 Chapter 599 Continue playing, continue dancing!

    <h4>Chapter 599 Continue ying, continue dancing! </h4>


    The Element Devouring Cat took its skin, quickly putting it on as if it were mere clothing.


    Where it had been cut by the dagger, it healed instantly,after all, it was no ordinary cat. Even if its skin was removed, it was as if it had merely taken off its clothes.


    Haven''t you seen before how the Phoenix and the ancient dragons could offer up their own bodies?


    "What would Mr. Johnson like to do?" The Element Devouring Cat had no other requests, as long as William didn''t eat it, everything was negotiable!


    William thought for a moment and asked, "Where do you usually go for fun?" Then, he casually threw a gemstone in front of the cat.


    Infinity Stones!


    This cat had a unique talent,by devouring artifacts and treasures, it could greatly increase its power, a unique method of enhancing its strength.


    Seeing the Infinity Stones, the Element Devouring Cat''s eyes shone with excitement, asking, "Mr. Johnson, is this for me?"


    "It''s yours!" William was not stingy. After figuring out what a Cosmic Entity was, he was no longer afraid of any repercussions from the Law of Cause and Effect.


    In fact, he could now forcibly elevate Alice''s strength to that of a high-ranking divine king without any fear of repercussions from the Cosmic Entity.


    The Element Devouring Cat hugged the Infinity Stones and excitedly swallowed them.


    "Mr. Johnson, if you want to know where the most fun ce in District 13 is, asking me is certainly correct," the Element Devouring Cat said with a wink, "Just follow me."


    William raised an eyebrow and nodded. He always felt this cat was up to something, but he wasn''t afraid of a bit of trouble...


    "Mr. Johnson, you can turn invisible and go in," the Element Devouring Cat said sneakily, lowering its voice, "I''ll take you to the bathing ce of the goddesses in District 13, called the Sacred Spring Forest. The ce is surrounded by forbidden magic circles, but I think, for you, those magic circles should have no effect."


    "Forbidden magic circles are no issue, but do you think I''m that kind of lecher?" William said coldly, "What''s so fun about that ce?"


    Peeking at women bathing?


    Is that something he would do?


    He''s never beencking in women!


    If he wanted to look, he wouldn''t need to turn invisible.


    "Mr. Johnson, don''t all men..." The Element Devouring Cat, seeing William''s serious demeanor, quickly changed its tone, "You must know, in the Divine Realm, there are quite a few who harbor such lewd thoughts. However, I don''t know many spells, after all. Those daring to peep in the Sacred Spring Forest are definitely top-tier powerhouses of the Divine Realm, but their actions are morally reprehensible. With your noble character, Mr. Johnson, you surely wouldn''t let them get away with their misdeeds. You''ll stand up for justice on behalf of the goddesses of District 13, won''t you?"


    William chuckled lightly, "So, you want me to punish them, and then you''ll take the chance to snatch their artifacts. That''s actually not a bad idea."


    "Indeed, not bad!" The Element Devouring Cat smacked its lips, then suddenly realizing something was off, stealthily nced at William and said in a low voice, "How can you call it snatching? If we''re to punish them, Mr. Johnson, taking their artifacts would merely be a minor reprimand."


    "But you surely wouldn''t care for their trashy artifacts, so why not let this little cat do the job and destroy them for you?"


    The cat stretched its chubby face, carefully watching William, trying to gauge his real thoughts from his expressions!


    Guessing the intentions of a big shot required caution,a wrong guess could lead to an awkward situation.


    Just like a servant by the emperor''s side, always trying to deduce the emperor''s will, a single misstep could lead to decapitation. The Element Devouring Cat now deeply understood this.


    "Let''s settle on that! I''ll rectify the morals of the Divine Realm!" William, always looking for amusement, found the cat''s suggestion appealing.


    Cleaning up some lechers would be doing a good deed.


    If things went as nned, Alice might end up living in District 13 for a while.


    Wouldn''t those peeping toms then target Alice?


    Even though Alice''s figure could hardlypare to those goddesses, she was his wife. How could he allow others to gaze upon her body?


    Together, the man and the cat arrived at a stone forest shrouded in celestial mist.


    No sooner had they entered the forest than a giant sword fell from the sky,nding in front of them, followed by the descent of five Valkyries of Nature Deity strength level.


    "Element Devouring Cat, you''ve brought another man here, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    The leading Valkyrie, her long dress fluttering, looked coldly at them. Her use of "again" suggested that the Element Devouring Cat had brought men here more than once before.


    It was clear that its previous visits with men were meant to set them up.


    These five Valkyries were peak Nature Deity level powerhouses. Ordinary deities tricked intoing here would likely meet a grim fate.


    Luring people here to their deaths and then taking the opportunity to pick up their artifacts without lifting a finger was simply delightful for the cat.


    Being Aphrodite''s pet, the cat wouldn''t be unduly troubled by the Valkyries in District 13,it was sure to make a clean getaway.


    "Do not be angry, honorable Valkyriedies. This time, I specifically invited this Master to help me cleanse the Sacred Spring Forest of those lurking lechers!" the cat said with a grin. "There are some powerful individuals who have been hiding in there for who knows how long."


    The leading Valkyrie snorted coldly, "Sophias, don''t think you can spout nonsense just because you''re Aphrodite''s pet. Apart from the perverted men you bring here, who else is there?"


    This Valkyrie pointed her sword at William, "Out of consideration for your ignorance, leave now, and I''ll spare your life! Take one more step forward, and don''t me my sword for being heartless!"


    William took a step forward.


    The tip of the Valkyrie''s sword was already aimed at William''s throat.


    With a single finger, William lightly touched the tip of the divine sword.


    The sword shattered inch by inch, and the Valkyrie who made the move was sent flying hundreds of feet away.


    "Together!" Seeing William dare to strike, all five Valkyries called out in unison.


    Each summoned their artifacts.


    Crumhorn, Harp, Organ, Flute, Harpsichord.


    For a moment, music filled the air.


    The Element Devouring Cat hurriedly covered its ears.


    The step William had just taken revealed three deities skilled in stealth and disguise, shaken from their hiding. All three were official members of the Divine Alliance, one of them even at the early stage of the Creator Deity level.


    Their disguising spells broken by William''s foot, the three tried to flee immediately.


    The next moment, William appeared in front of the Creator Deity.


    "Buddy, not running away quickly? If Aphrodite finds out about this, it won''t end well." The Creator Deity said, trying to teleport away instantly.


    William raised his hand, gently tapping the well-intentioned deity on the neck with the side of his palm, and he copsed limply to the ground.


    As for the other two Nature Deities, without any surprise, they were also knocked unconscious by William, who appeared like a ghost.


    The Element Devouring Cat hurried forward, stripping the three of their belongings down to their underwear.


    The five Valkyries were stunned.


    Were there really three old lechers lurking here?


    For a moment, they even forgot to attack.


    William nced at them coolly and said, "Continue ying, continue dancing!"

 Chapter 600 The Secret of Sacred Spring Forest

    <h4>Chapter 600 The Secret of Sacred Spring Forest </h4>


    Continue ying, continue dancing?


    Upon hearing William''s words, the five goddesses felt somewhat embarrassed.


    They were in the midst of attacking William with sound waves!


    Moreover, they were using Legendary artifacts, and abination attack crafted by five peak Nature Deity level goddesses seemed to have no effect on the man before them.


    All treated as mere music?


    The Element Devouring Cat was covering its ears, daring not let the sounds enter.


    To William, however, the music sounded quite pleasant. He ignored the three unconscious individuals, standing still to listen to the goddesses y.


    Anybination technique was futile against him.


    It actually sounded nice.


    "Who exactly are you?" the five goddesses asked in astonishment, seeing someone unaffected by theirbined technique and even appearing to enjoy it.


    They no longer attempted to attack William, each stopping their assault.


    William frowned and said, "I told you to continue ying, so don''t stop!"


    Upon hearing this, the five goddesses immediately felt an overwhelming pressure.


    It was as if the person before them possessed power akin to "The Word," where hismands manifest into reality.


    If they stopped ying, they might very well drop dead on the spot!


    The music continued, and the goddesses previously bathing in the Sacred Spring Forest, hearing themotion, came forward one after another.


    In a short while, William found himself surrounded by over twenty goddesses.


    The air was filled with a fragrant breeze, as if he were in a mysterious realm full of gentleness and charm.


    William never considered himself to be excessively upright.


    But, indeed, an older man''s mood can greatly improve from admiring beautiful women.


    Especially when so many beauties emerge from the hot springs, it would be a waste not to look!


    William, however, disdained the idea of lurking in the shadows to peep at others bathing, unlike those three voyeuristic men.


    But assisting thedies in dealing with perverts and then openly admiring the beauties was something he found perfectly eptable.


    Peeping at women bathing is deemed sleazy.


    But when William admires beauties, he does so with a clear conscience and righteousness.


    Now, those five goddesses couldn''t stop ying their music.


    The goddesses who arrivedter were also confused.


    The five peak Nature Deity level goddesses in District 13 were considered elites, and theirbined force in formation was formidable.


    Yet, the man standing amidst them...


    "This Master is so unique! I wonder if he has a wife."


    "Little minx, are you crazy with longing for a man? Could he be another who sneaked in to watch us bathe?"


    "If it''s this Master, I wouldn''t let him sneak a peek. Wouldn''t bathing together be even better?"


    ...


    The goddesses were all eyeing William.


    Having lived for hundreds of thousands of years, what haven''t they experienced? Naturally, they wouldn''t be as shy as the youthful girls on Earth, feeling embarrassed when peeped at during bathing.


    William''s ability to stand unshaken under the assault of five powerful goddesses clearly showed his strength.


    Moreover, William''s appearance and demeanor were uniquely outstanding; just standing there was enough to draw the attention of these goddesses.


    In their view, if a powerful being like William were to sneak a peek at them bathing, they would actually be quite pleased.


    "Kaliyra, stop!"


    In the Sacred Spring Forest, a Creator Deity dressed in red, with eyes as beautiful as stars, called out, her gaze fixed intently on William, filled with admiration.


    "Lady Valyria, we can''t stop!"


    The goddess called Kaliyra was on the verge of tears, wanting to stop but now finding it beyond her control.


    Valyria, known as Aphrodite''s mentor, holds a deeply respected position in the Isle Pce of Delightful Love. Because the Sacred Spring Forest conceals the Isle Pce''s greatest secret, she was assigned to guard this ce.


    With the strength of a mid-stage Creator Deity, she''s hardly a weakling in the entire Divine Realm.


    "This gentleman, you look somewhat familiar. May I ask what brings you to this Sacred Spring Forest?" Valyria scrutinized William, feeling she had seen him somewhere but couldn''t recall where.


    William''s gaze swept over the surrounding bare legs and bosoms, and he solemnly said, "I came here to capture these three disgraceful individuals. Hearing the celestial music from the five goddesses felt quite nice, so I requested them toplete the piece."


    Listening to music and admiring beauties are, broadly speaking, the pleasures of a man!


    Valyria frowned slightly, asking, "Sir, have we met before?"


    After giving Lady Valyria a look and thinking it over, William responded, "I don''t believe we''ve met."


    "May I ask your name?" At the moment of seeing William, Valyria''s heart, dormant for tens of thousands of years, began to stir.


    This man, matching her in strength, possessed an extraordinary demeanor and a heart full of justice. Bingpanions with him seemed like a joyous possibility.


    William mused, "My name is William... I also have a title, the Obliterator. You might have heard of it."


    "William the Obliterator?!"


    "Is it him?"


    "He''s William the Obliterator?"


    "Isn''t that the legendary figure from before the Divine Realm was rebuilt?"


    The surrounding goddesses had more or less heard the name William the Obliterator, as there were indeed too many legends about him.


    Especially in District 13, there were rumors suggesting William the Obliterator was a heartbreaker, ying with the affections of several daughters of Uranus.


    Of course, there were also tales of William the Obliterator being dashingly handsome, with several princesses falling in love with him at the same time.


    But William the Obliterator died hundreds of thousands of years ago, leaving several princesses in sorrow, their strengths stagnating as a result.


    Williamughed, "I didn''t expect to be so famous."


    "Are you really William the Obliterator?" Valyria''s expression turned serious as she asked, "Have youe here to pay respects to the souls of the princesses?"


    With a sweep of his consciousness over the Sacred Spring Forest, William discovered indeed something peculiar.


    The souls of several deceased daughters of Uranus have not dissipated even after their death.


    Moreover, the vast hot spring pool was enchanted with magical arrays.


    Goddesses bathing here would presumably offer a portion of their power to sustain these souls.


    Furthermore, the Sacred Spring Forest was home to five young offspring of ancient ferocious beasts.


    This magical array, ingeniously designed, must have beenid out by Uranus himself. Only a being of the Absolute Deity level or higher could discern its intricacies, otherwise, it remained concealed.


    But why would an Absolute Deity level being venture into District 13 to watch goddesses bathe?


    This ce served as the bathing ground for the goddesses of District 13.


    Which Absolute Deity level or higher being would stoop to such lewd voyeurism?


    What was Uranus thinking?


    William nced at Valyria and smiled, "May I enter to pay my respects?"


    "Absolutely not!" Valyria said as she drew her sword, "Regardless, the princesses died because of you. Unless Uranus or Lady Aphrodite permits, outsiders are not allowed to enter!"


    With a slight lift of his eyelid, William vanished from the spot, reappearing within the Sacred Spring Forest''s forbidden magical array the next moment.


    In this universe, there was nowhere he couldn''t go!


    Paying respects to the souls?


    It was possible to have a chat with the deceased.


    After so many years, they still hadn''t found peace.


    Why endure such torment?

 Chapter 601 Stopping William the Obliterator?

    <h4>Chapter 601 Stopping William the Obliterator? </h4>


    William entered the forbidden area of the Sacred Spring Forest, where five stone steles engraved with mysterious runes stood tall.


    Golden light flowed over the runes like living tadpoles.


    The souls of Uranus''s five daughters were sealed within these steles.


    Beneath two of these steles, young offspring of ancient ferocious beastsy suppressed in slumber.


    Uranus, an early ancient deity and a powerful god of the sky, had sealed his daughters'' souls with a powerful sealing spell after their deaths.


    He then found the young offspring of ancient beasts, suppressed them under the steles, and nourished them with the soul energy of the goddesses, attempting to have his daughters reborn in the forms of these beasts.


    By having them reborn in the bodies of these young ancient beasts and then transforming them into Shapeshifters to live in human forms, their strength would undoubtedly increase significantly.


    William nced at the five young ancient beasts sealed beneath the steles.


    One was a Nine-tailed Dragon Scorpion, a monstrous creature from the age of gods, a giant dragon with nine scorpion tails, each tail equipped with a deadly sting.


    One was a Golden Gryphon cub, mutated from a Gryphon.


    One was a Hydra cub.


    There were also cubs of the Leviathan and the Behemoth.


    Such an extravagant effort was beyond even the most luxurious feast William had ever had.


    It was unclear where Uranus had managed to find so many cubs of ferocious and divine beasts.


    If his daughters were to be reborn, the entire Divine Realm would likely tremble.


    The Shapeshifters race would also greatly flourish because of this.


    "Who dares to intrude upon our sacred ground?"


    Following a stern shout, a whooshing sound came from behind William, and suddenly, a creature with the face of a man and the body of a horse, looking fierce and wielding an iron rod,unched a sneak attack on William.


    William slightly turned his head, dodging the sudden attack, and looked at the assant. The creature was covered in densely packed runes and wore a tiger skin outfit, exuding a fierce aura.


    "Zephyronis?" William squinted at the Shapeshifters lord, his gaze calm.


    Zephyronis was one of the ten Grand Lords of the Shapeshifters under Uranus, renowned across the heavens since the age of gods, with strength no less than any Supreme Deity.


    Zephyronis stared at William for a long time before finally beingpletely dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Johnson?" Zephyronis twitched the corner of his mouth, his ferocious face looking somewhatical as he tried to muster a pleasing smile. But given his fierce appearance, the smile seemed rather unfriendly.


    William nodded and said, "Move aside, and be quiet!"


    "Oh~" Zephyronis, scared, stepped back twice and then stood there, daring not to make a sound.


    When William said to be quiet, it meant to not make any noise at all.


    There are many legends about William the Obliterator in the Divine Realm, but Zephyronis knew that most of these legends are essentially false.


    He had witnessed William the Obliterator overwhelming their leader Uranus.


    This was something Zephyronis dared not speak of!


    Anyone in the Divine Realm who spread even a whisper of this incident would most likely be silenced by Uranus.


    How strong is William the Obliterator?


    Zephyronis dared not think about it, nor ask.


    He was stationed here by Uranus to guard this ce. If anyone else had dared to intrude upon this sacred ground, he would have fought them to the death.


    But facing William...


    Was he supposed to go and throw his life away needlessly?


    William paid no further attention to Zephyronis, instead quietly observing the five stone steles in front of him.


    The souls of Uranus''s five daughters within the steles became agitated upon sensing William''s presence.


    "William! You''ve finally agreed to see us!"


    "How have you been these years?"


    "William, do you know how hard I''ve searched for you over these years?"


    ...


    The five sisters were all deeply attached to William, their longing turning into an obsession over hundreds of thousands of years.


    William sighed softly, "I truly don''t love you. Forget about me!"


    With that, he erased all memories rted to him from the souls of these five goddesses.


    Over the years, William''s power and skills had grown far beyond what they were hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Back then, although he was invincible in this world, there were many things he couldn''t aplish.


    Over the years, he had learned a lot.


    Bing stronger was never his goal, but he did enjoy learning some special skills.


    Erasing memories from a soul without harming its essence is something even Uranus couldn''t do,otherwise, he likely would have done it already.


    The reason their souls lingered for hundreds of thousands of years, besides Uranus''s runes and various soul energies, was primarily their obsession with William.


    Now that William had removed their obsession, the runes on the steles flickered.


    Uranus appeared before William in an instant.


    "William, how did you get here?" Uranus was dressed in a white tank top and shorts, appearing like an ordinary person.


    William raised an eyebrow at him and said, "Let''s talk outside!"


    In the next moment, the two were outside the Sacred Spring Forest.


    "I didn''t mean anything by it, just happened toe across them and then cleared their memories of me." William nced at Uranus, knowing that Uranus must have his own ns.


    The sky god Uranus was one of the early deities, before Zeus, when Uranus was the chief of the gods.


    Now, after Zeus seized power, the authority Uranus wielded was nowhere near what it used to be. With Uranus''s stature, how could he just let things be?


    ept his fate?


    William thought it impossible for Uranus to just ept his fate.


    The n to infuse his daughters'' souls into ancient divine and ferocious beasts was set in motion hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    On the other hand, Odin had Lucien under his control, with both deities holding the power to potentially alter the structure of the Divine Realm at any moment.


    "William, you must have seen, the Shapeshifters tribe under my control is not without strength," Uranus said. "This time, when I went to the Prime World, I already had quite a few followers wanting to overthrow Zeus''s rule."


    William waved his hand, "To be honest, Zeus is my disciple. Whatever you want to do with him is up to you; I''m staying out of it."


    Uranus was stunned.


    Zeus was William''s disciple?


    Holy moly!


    Talking about overthrowing his disciple right in front of William?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything here," William said. "You guys have your fun. Your cat took me around for a tour, no problem, right?"


    "No... no problem..." Uranus was at a loss for words.


    A cat?


    Which cat?


    Oh, right! Wasn''t he supposed to capture the Element Devouring Cat for Williamst time?


    "Wait a second! Where did I see that cat?" Uranus scanned with his divine consciousness and found the Element Devouring Cat in the Sacred Spring Forest.


    Uranus immediately appeared in front of the cat.


    The Element Devouring Cat was happily beating up those three stripped-down guys, showcasing its achievements from the visit.


    Uranus''s sudden appearance made it stand on its hind legs in shock, quickly eximing, "Lord Uranus, what brings you here?"


    The goddesses nearby, seeing Uranus, also showed their respect.


    Valyria quickly said, "William the Obliterator was here earlier, and now his whereabouts are unknown! I suspect he entered the forbidden area, but his strength is too great, we couldn''t stop him, please punish us!"


    "It''s fine! Don''t worry about it, and let''s not spread word of this," Uranus said distractedly as he looked at the Element Devouring Cat, then grabbed the cat by the ear and disappeared.


    Stopping William the Obliterator?


    What was I thinking?

 Chapter 602 The arrogant Element Devouring Cat

    <h4>Chapter 602 The arrogant Element Devouring Cat </h4>


    The Element Devouring Cat was feeling miserable.


    It knew it hadmitted many wrongs over the years, but despite its mischief, it considered itself to be just a harmless little cat.


    A simple and innocent little cat, what bad intentions could it possibly have?


    Uranus had always been its biggest support, but now, it was caught by Uranus by an ear, a sharp knife ready to be drawn across its body.


    "William, during my trip to the Prime World, I discovered quite a few delicacies and learned many cooking techniques, among which grilling and frying were quite outstanding!" Uranus was swift in his actions, quickly skinning the cat again without consulting it, then asking William, "William, how do you think we should eat it?"


    Seeing the Element Devouring Cat''s look of despair, William couldn''t help butugh, "Let it be. If you eat it, little Aphrodite would be sad."


    Holding the cat''s chubby ear, Uranus chuckled, "Who would snitch that it was us who ate it?"


    The cat didn''t speak, not even bothering to struggle.


    If these two powerhouses decided to eat it, there was truly nothing it could do but resign itself to fate.


    William said, "I didn''t borrow the cat to eat it. I told you, I just wanted the cat to show me around. Didn''t you understand what I was saying?"


    Uranus froze, realizing that William did indeed say he wanted the cat to take him around...


    How would a fried cat take him anywhere?


    Hearing William say this, the Element Devouring Cat instantly felt relieved, especially noticing Uranus''s expression.


    What about the god of the sky?


    In front of William, it seemed like nothing...


    The cat, with eyes like sapphire gems, teased Uranus, "Lord Uranus, still thinking of eating cat meat?"


    Uranus then put down the cat, coldly saying, "Element Devouring Cat, are you seeking death?"


    The cat grinned, "Yes, I want to be spicy vored!"


    Uranus''s gaze grew colder, but he didn''t darey a finger on the Element Devouring Cat.


    With William''s protection, even if the Element Devouring Cat climbed on top of his head and defecated, he wouldn''t dare to do anything.


    Seeing Uranus looking like he wanted to kill it yet not daring to touch it, the Element Devouring Cat felt that all the torment it had endured before was worth it.


    Afraid of death?


    Everyone is afraid of death!


    The Element Devouring Cat had resigned itself to its fate, as if it had already taken a trip to the underworld ande back. Now, why should it fear the sky god Uranus?


    It just needed to recognize who the real powerhouse was!


    Uranus sneered, "Sophias, you''d better not forget, William only asked you to show him around. Anyone can do that job, and after the tour, you still have to return to the Isle Pce of Delightful Love."


    Uranus''s meaning was clear: right now, with William protecting the Element Devouring Cat, he indeed dared not do anything. But William couldn''t protect the cat forever. The Element Devouring Cat was merely acting as a guide, a role anyone could fill.


    And he could settle scores after the task waspleted!


    He said this in front of William too, intending to see William''s real stance towards the cat.


    As the god of the sky, Uranus was not so easily angered.


    The Element Devouring Cat was originally rescued by him from the ancient abyss to apany Aphrodite.


    Even if the Element Devouring Cat was arrogant in his presence, its rtionship with Aphrodite would always remain unchanged.


    If the Element Devouring Cat could gain William''s approval, it would be excellent both for Aphrodite and the entire Shapeshifters tribe.


    Hearing Uranus say this, William, seeing through everything, said, "Brother Uranus, from now on, consider the cat as following me. Why bother quibbling with a cat?"


    Upon hearing William say this, Uranus nced at the cat andughed, "William is right. Why should I bother with a cat?"


    The Element Devouring Cat, however, was unappreciative, or rather, it couldn''t fathom that Uranus could have a deeper meaning behind his words said in front of William.


    It leisurely put on its skin that had been removed, muttering, "Lord Uranus, if you don''t fancy cat meat today, then I''ll just put my skin back on. Next time you skin me, please be gentler. You tugged at my calf muscle just now."


    Uranus''s lips curled slightly.


    The Element Devouring Cat seemed quite arrogant, but it appeared William liked such audacious characters even more.


    He could understand this situation.


    With William''s strength, wherever he went, people treated him with the utmost respect. A creature as audaciously ignorant as the Element Devouring Cat seemed more likely to garner his appreciation¡­


    "Mr. Johnson, please let me know what you need, and I''ll make sure everything is arranged properly for you!"


    The cat, now donning its coat, sidled up to William, its chubby face beaming with a smile, fawning over him like the most devoted ofpdogs.


    Damn!


    Uranus wanted to curse the cat on the spot!


    Just a moment ago, he thought it was arrogant and had personality.


    Now it''s started to fawn so quickly?


    This won''t do!


    Uranus sneaked a nce at William, surely William must despise such ttery.


    William patted the cat''s head and smiled, "Then let''s go. Wherever you think is interesting, take me there."


    The Element Devouring Cat chuckled, "There are plenty of fun ces in the Divine Realm, I''ll take you!"


    These days, Uranus had also been watching quite a few videos on Earth and he vaguely noticed a blue light flickering in the cat''s eyes.


    That''s not a special effect!


    But Uranus knew, this cat was up to no good! Wondering who it nned to bring disaster upon.


    "Mr. Johnson, I heard Odin has called a meeting of some powerhouses in the Divine Realm to discuss some recent matters. How about we check it out?" The Element Devouring Cat looked utterly sincere in front of William.


    Upon hearing this, Uranus''s facial muscles twitched fiercely.


    A meeting convened by Odin?!


    Uranus remembers clearly, back in the days in the ancient abyss, the Element Devouring Cat was once severely beaten by Odin.


    Over the years, with Uranus''s protection, the Element Devouring Cat had been causing trouble and acting as it pleased in the Divine Realm, taking revenge for every grievance, unting its arrogance.


    Yet, it had always avoided provoking Odin.


    Now, with William as its backer, wouldn''t it seize the chance for a harsh revenge?


    "A meeting convened by Odin?" William found this somewhat interesting when he heard it.


    The Element Devouring Cat, feigning shock, said, "No way! You weren''t invited to Odin''s meeting?"


    "Oh no! If I go with you, would Lord Odin be displeased?"


    Hearing this, Uranus''s face turned dark!


    This cat, after all, was brought out from the ancient abyss by him and Odin. Now, clinging to a powerful ally, its first thought was to trouble Odin. Is this really okay?


    Such deliberate provocation was simply shameless.


    "Alright! You little traitor, let''s go, we''ll have a look around." William could easily detect the Element Devouring Cat''s malicious intent.


    He just wanted to wander around, and since the cat mentioned Odin, he was also interested in seeing Lucien.


    That guy and William had some connections, and Lucien must be doing quite well with Odin by now.


    He wondered if Lucien would start a fight upon seeing him again.


    If Lucien did start a fight, William was contemting whether to eliminate him on the spot.


    Or perhaps let him develop a bit more?

 Chapter 603 Do not resist!

    <h4>Chapter 603 Do not resist! </h4>


    Seeing William about to leave, Uranus hurriedly stepped forward and called out, "William, Odin absolutely means no disrespect towards you."


    William paused and then said, "I know! Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble."


    Would Odin disrespect him?


    That seems unlikely!


    After all, Odin had personally witnessed William ying 3000 powerful ancient beasts with a single sword strike...


    Hearing William say this, Uranus felt somewhat relieved but still nned to follow and keep an eye on things.


    William might not cause trouble, but that doesn''t mean the Element Devouring Cat won''t!


    And... this was the Ultimate Force Alliance meeting Odin was preparing, in coboration with the Shapeshifters tribe, gathering many strong beings from the Divine Realm...


    The attendees also included arge number of powerful Shapeshifters transformed from ferocious beasts.


    However, in William''s eyes, that might just look like a collection of ingredients gathered together, waiting for him to pick.


    What a terrifying thought!


    It''s not about whether William wants to cause trouble or not.


    Even if William and Odin have a good rtionship, almost friends,


    Being friends, if one enters the other''s vegetable garden and picks a tomato or an apple, can that be called causing trouble?


    For someone like William, what he considers causing trouble might just mean annihting all the Shapeshifters attending the meeting.


    ...


    "Mr. Johnson, are you familiar with Lord Odin?" The Element Devouring Cat walked along, cautiously asking.


    If William and Odin were close, it wouldn''t be fun if the two met, got happy, and decided to kill an Element Devouring Cat for entertainment.


    William said, "Not too close, just an old acquaintance." He wasn''t nning on looking for Alice right now.


    Since Alice had gone to Aphrodite to seek an official deity position, even if Aphrodite granted it, she would have to work.


    Why should he intrude on her work?


    To talk about lively events, one must visit the Ultimate Force Alliance convention to see what there is to eat...


    No!


    To see what there is to have fun with.


    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t think about eating me again," the Element Devouring Cat looked at William with a woeful expression, saying, "But even if I were to be eaten, I''d only be willing to be eaten by you."


    William nced at it andughed, "Is that a confession?"


    "I guess so!" The Element Devouring Cat had thought it through,if William wanted to eat it, it couldn''t escape anyway. But by saying this, William might not actually eat it.


    As long as William doesn''t eat it, then no one else would dare to touch it!


    Thinking this way, it felt like a win!


    "You don''t need to overthink it! I''m not nning to eat you now." William grabbed the Element Devouring Cat by the ear, took a step, and they appeared in the northern part of the Divine Realm.


    Although most of the Divine Realm is under the rule of the Divine Alliance, the northern part, with Tulip Town as the boundary, is the territory of Odin''s Odin''s Guardian Alliance and the Shapeshifters tribe.


    With one step, William arrived directly at Tulip Town.


    From this town, a vast expanse of fiery red tulips stretching for hundreds of thousands of miles became the border between the Divine Alliance and Odin''s Guardian Alliance, along with other Shapeshifter nations, hence the name Tulip Town.


    William and the Element Devouring Cat stood thousands of feet in the air, looking down at the spectacr flower sea below, a sight unseen anywhere on Earth.


    From the air, the area north of the flower sea was biting cold, while to the south, it was sunny and bright, making for an interesting contrast.


    "Using tulips as a border in the Divine Realm is quite romantic." William decided that after Alice was done with her duties, he could bring her here to see.


    As they entered the town, they saw a group of oddly shaped Shapeshifter lords and demonic guards surrounding it.


    Lucien was inside the town.


    This was the reason why William hade to this town.


    "A walking cat and that person beside it, hurry up and leave, no one is allowed into the town right now!"


    A Minotaur wielding a steel trident stood in front of the town, ring at the Element Devouring Cat and William, ordering them to leave.


    William nced at the Minotaur, noting that even a mere guard of the town had strength surpassing that of an average Nature Deity.


    The town was filled with Shapeshifter lords who took one look at the Element Devouring Cat and William and then disregarded them.


    William wasn''t angered by the Minotaur''s attitude,he wasn''t the type of grumpy old man who got angry easily.


    For a Shapeshifter lord, choosing not to attack on the spot and merely expelling intruders was already quite polite.


    Stepping forward with a friendly smile, William said, "Buddy, I''m just here to find someone and have a look around, could you please let me through?" As he spoke, William subtly revealed a hint of his own energy aura, hoping to make the Minotaur understand that he was powerful and it was best to step aside.


    After all, the Divine Realm was a ce where strength was respected, and it was normal to be humiliated if one was too weak.


    The Shapeshifter lords throughout the town were all stunned.


    That energy aura was terrifying!


    "Enemy attack!"


    After sensing William''s aura, the Minotaur immediately shouted.


    In an instant, over the town of Tulip Town, energy released by the Shapeshifter lords materialized, darkening the sky, and hundreds of powerful Shapeshifter lords rushed out.


    A powerful Shapeshifter lord appeared before William first, ring at him and barked, "Are you sent by the Divine Alliance? Go back! We are temporarily taking over here on the orders of our leader. Even if you are of the Absolute Deity level, you should reconsider if your fists are hard enough to force your way through!"


    William said, "I didn''t n to force my way in, just step aside!"


    As his words fell, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. The powerful Shapeshifter lord''s body stiffened, uncontrobly shifting a few steps aside, and the other Shapeshifter lords found themselves unable to move.


    In that moment, they realized that the individual standing before them was indeed a powerhouse above the Absolute Deity level.


    "Sir, may I have your name?" The leading Shapeshifter lord couldn''t help but call out.


    A fight was certainly out of the question, but he had already dered they were taking over on their leader''s orders, yet this individual still insisted on entering, effectively making an enemy of the entire Shapeshifter tribe.


    William said, "My name is William, or you can call me William the Obliterator. When your leader asks, just say I came in for a visit."


    "William the Obliterator?" The Shapeshifter lord who had just spoken showed a hint of fear in his eyes upon hearing this name.


    He had lived for quite a long time and heard from some of the older Shapeshifter lords that, back in the day, if any Shapeshifter lord had not yet transformed into human form and happened to encounter William the Obliterator, the best strategy was to stand still and not run, letting him choose which part might be tasty.


    Or to rmend parts that could be cut off without causing death.


    Do not resist!


    Do not resist!


    It''s important enough to say twice!


    But over the years, they had only heard legends of William the Obliterator, never seen him in person. Some even said he had died...


    Now they had met him!


    So, how many years had he lived?


    This Shapeshifter lord, assigned to guard Lucien and already appointed as a Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters, with strength no less than any Creator Deity, was rendered immobile by a mere word from William the Obliterator, without even seeing him use any magic.


    Unable to move, they were likembs to the ughter.


    Some of the younger Shapeshifters weren''t aware of the terrifying reputation William the Obliterator held in the past, but even their Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters was suppressed without effort, what could the others possibly do?


    Daring to barge into such a ce and even announce his name.


    William the Obliterator, right?


    Even if he was a legendary figure, what of it?


    Wait until they tell their leader, this William the Obliterator will surely die a very ugly death!

 Chapter 604 The Gungnir Stellar Array had been activated!

    <h4>Chapter 604 The Gungnir Ster Array had been activated!</h4>


    William, leading the Element Devouring Cat, slowly walked into Tulip Town.


    The entire town was enveloped by Odin''s Gungnir Ster Array.


    The Gungnir Ster Array is a powerful magic formation derived from the divine artifact Gungnir by Odin.


    Gungnir, being the foremost among the three great artifacts, is also Odin''s signature weapon.


    This legendary spear, Gungnir, is not just a weapon but more like a microcosm of the universe.


    Around the exterior of this divine spear, the Big Dipper rotates, mimicking the orbit of celestial bodies, with the four elements of earth, water, fire, and air encircling it, as if itmands the creation and alternation of everything in the world.


    Inside this divine spear, runes flicker. Observing these runes closely leads one into another realm, where beings from the ancient times appear faintly, enacting an endless cycle of life stories.


    Odin created this powerful magic formation based on the profound mysteries of Gungnir.


    However, setting up the formation is extremelyborious, requiring the creation of 365 cosmic star staffs representing the main stars in the sky, along with 14,800 smaller cosmic star staffs representing the lesser stars.


    Combining the powers of countless gods and demons, each participant representing a star, holding a star staff in their designated position, can form the mighty Gungnir Ster Array.


    The Gungnir Ster Array can summon the power of billions of stars in the universe, with its power so immense it could destroy heaven and earth.


    And Odinid down such a vast magical array merely to confine a young man named Lucien.


    Odin truly went to great lengths.


    The Shapeshifter lords guarding the ce all knew about this.


    The leading Grand Lord of the Shapeshifters didn''t disclose this, letting William and hispany walk into the town.


    With the Gungnir Ster Array''s immense power, even if William the Obliterator forcefully entered, he would likely find it difficult to survive.


    As William entered the town, he already noticed something was amiss. Three hundred sixty-five Asgardian warriors and powerful members of the Shapeshifters tribe were hidden in the shadows, with the top-tier divine artifact, Odin Sapphires, and three hundred sixty-five star staffs setting up a formidable magical array.


    Even if an Absolute Deity of the Zodiac attempted to break through, they would likely be repelled.


    Even if Zeus led the twelve Olympian gods here, without half a month''s effort, they would probably find it difficult to breach the formation.


    As the chief god of Asgard, Odin naturally has some tricks up his sleeve; how else would he dare to contend with Zeus or challenge the Divine Alliance?


    The Element Devouring Cat walked behind William, instinctively stopping a foot away from the edge of the Gungnir Ster Array.


    As an ancient ferocious beast, its instincts warned it of danger ahead. The seemingly ordinary town hid deadly threats, yet it couldn''t discern the specific danger.


    "Gungnir Ster Array? Well arranged." William looked ahead, nodding with a smile.


    In the Divine Realm, although Asgard and the Shapeshifters tribe have waned, they still possess a solid foundation.


    Most importantly, the charisma of Odin and Uranus is too strong, attracting many powerful beings and Shapeshifter lords from the Divine Realm to join their Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Compared to the Divine Alliance, where Zeus and God operate independently, often undermining each other, with Zeus not having absolute authority.


    The hidden Asgardian warriors and powerful Shapeshifters, upon hearing William''s words, no longer concealed themselves.


    The main Shapeshifter lord of the formation was the Ultimate Force Alliance''s strongest Shapeshifter, also Odin''s most powerful Shapeshifter lord, King Ghidorah.


    Upon seeing William, he actually dispelled all illusions, transforming from human form to his original gigantic form.


    The nine dragon heads let out strange cries and even activated the Gungnir Ster Array.


    "William the Obliterator, I never thought I''d have the chance to see you in my lifetime!" Ghidorah''s nine heads were ferocious, his grudge piercing the heavens.


    The Element Devouring Cat was also frightened by Ghidorah.


    Although it had a powerful lineage, Ghidorah was a formidable being from the age of gods. After William''s cataclysmic strike, he was reborn in the Divine Realm, his strength undiminished.


    And over hundreds of thousands of years, his power only grew.


    Previously, Odin''s top Shapeshifter lieutenant, Hydra, was missing. Now, Ghidorah was the prime force.


    "Ghidorah?" William looked up at the immense nine-headed dragon, recalling this monstrous dragon...


    In ancient times, the number of heads a ferocious beast had often symbolized its strength.


    Like Hydra.


    When William first encountered Ghidorah, he had just grown his third head, and now he had nine.


    Back then, he was already considered a powerful Shapeshifter lord, dominating a territory spanning hundreds of thousands of miles.


    William found him by following his screeching...


    Back then...


    William remembered that he had very politely negotiated with Ghidorah, asking if he could cut off one of his heads to try.


    After all, cutting off a head wouldn''t kill him, right?


    This was part of William''s experience over the years.


    And then...


    William remembered that Ghidorah had agreed quite straightforwardly.


    Yes!


    He straightforwardly said, "As long as you have the ability to defeat me, just cut one off."


    Then William drew his sword and cut off a head.


    He ended up making a great feast and even graciously invited Ghidorah to join.


    Ghidorah declined very politely.


    At that time, the impression Ghidorah left on William was:


    A dragon that was very ugly on the outside but kind-hearted, willing to sacrifice for others, and knew how to be polite and considerate.


    Meeting Ghidorah made William feel that Shapeshifters could be very kind too.


    However, after so many years, William felt he might have misunderstood something...


    "You still remember me!" Ghidorah''s nine pairs of eyes were all fixed on William, filled with a look of resentment.


    William nodded and said, "I remember."


    A very calm response.


    He still remembered the taste of Ghidorah''s head to this day.


    Not much fishy smell, the meat was tender, and the brain roasted quite nicely, the taste was good too.


    That''s about it!


    "Good that you remember! Meeting you today is really quite the coincidence, you actually barged in." Ghidorah sneered, "Finally, I have found my chance for revenge. Now that you''re here, don''t even think about leaving!"


    William quietly looked at him.


    The Gungnir Ster Array had been activated!


    The entire town seemed to detach from the rest of the Divine Realm, amidst the vast universe, the power of the stars descended. Three hundred fifty-six ster forces converged, and with Ghidorah''s roar, all that power was directed at William and the Element Devouring Cat.


    "Mr. Johnson! Save me!" The Element Devouring Cat screamed.


    Such terrifying power made it feel its life was under threat.


    Even as an ancient ferocious beast of a different kind, facing the full onught of the Gungnir Ster Array, it felt as insignificant as dust.


    William casually grabbed the Element Devouring Cat by the ear.


    Standing still, he made no movement.


    "Die!!"


    Ghidorah shouted with unmatched excitement.


    In his eyes, even William the Obliterator, who was unmatched tens of thousands of years ago, would inevitably be turned to dust under the bombardment of the Gungnir Ster Array, with no chance of survival.


    The Element Devouring Cat, being held by the ear by William, suddenly felt much calmer.


    The tremendous power of thousands of stars arriving vanished into thin air just a foot in front of William.


    A force capable of destroying a parallel dimension couldn''t even damage a corner of William''s clothing.


    After a minute, everything returned to calm. William remained in the same pose, unmoved, calmly looking at Ghidorah and saying, "I misunderstood you before, but I won''t apologize. Just stand aside and don''t speak, and I''ll pretend nothing happened."


    Ghidorah''s nine heads seemed to be under a paralysis spell, his eyes nearly popping out.


    What happened?


    William the Obliterator hadn''t used any spells, not even a divine artifact, and the attack from the Gungnir Ster Array had no effect whatsoever?


    Do you know what it''s called when one of the ten most powerful magic formations from the ancient times is rendered useless?


    Why did it feel like just a disy of fireworks?

 Chapter 605 This little cat sure holds a grudge!

    <h4>Chapter 605 This little cat sure holds a grudge!</h4>


    Ghidorah and the group of Shapeshifter lords and Asgardian warriors were all stunned.


    The full deployment of the Gungnir Ster Array couldn''t even harm a single hair on this person?


    It seemed a bit too absurd.


    Many Shapeshifter lords had heard of the great name of William the Obliterator.


    But that was limited to legend.


    Even within those legends, William the Obliterator was at most portrayed as having the strength of an Absolute Deity.


    It couldn''t be that he was stronger than a high-ranking god-king, could it?


    After all, there has always been a saying from the era of the gods, "Below the high-ranking god-kings, all are as ants."


    Even with many legends about William the Obliterator, none have ever suggested that he was a high-ranking god-king.


    Could it be that, like the sky god Uranus, although not recognized by the Cosmic Entity as a high-ranking god-king, he also possessed strength not inferior to one?


    Ghidorah looked at William incredulously, at a loss for words and unsure of what to do next.


    William, unconcerned with the surrounding Shapeshifter lords, continued to lead the Element Devouring Cat deeper into the town.


    The Shapeshifter lords and Asgardian warriors inside the town suddenly felt their bodies and souls suppressed, standing motionless like wooden figures.


    Except for the Element Devouring Cat, only Ghidorah was not suppressed.


    William had also recalled the taste of Ghidorah.


    His visit this time wasn''t to pick out delicacies. It seemed somewhat unfriendly to consider chopping off another of Ghidorah''s heads on a whim.


    But if Ghidorah made another move against him.


    It would seem reasonable for him to retaliate...


    In any case, the opportunity was given.


    It was up to Ghidorah to choose.


    Ghidorah stared at William for a long while, itching tounch another attack.


    Just then, a majestic man in armor, tall, with one eye covered by an eye patch, suddenly appeared above Tulip Town.


    Odin, sensing the activation of the Gungnir Ster Array from thousands of miles away, thought it was Zeus or another high-ranking god-king unreasonably forcing their way in, so he hurried over to check.


    When he stood above Tulip Town and saw William confronting Ghidorah, he felt something was off.


    What was wrong with Ghidorah, this foolish nine-headed dragon?


    Using the Gungnir Ster Array against William the Obliterator?


    Did Ghidorah think the Shapeshifters tribe he sheltered had be toofortable and needed some excitement?


    Could it be that Ghidorah has been turned by Zeus?


    "William! Please show mercy!" Odin didn''t have time to think; he teleported in front of William, wearing an apologetic smile, and said, "Let''s talk this out, maybe there''s some misunderstanding here?"


    Seeing Odin, William inwardly sighed, realizing it would be difficult to make a move now.


    How did this guy arrive so quickly?


    William is essentially a reasonable and very kind person, and he had some rtions with Odin, who was now looking at him with a benign expression.


    Ultimately, it was not right to act against his subordinates in front of him.


    "Odin, there''s no misunderstanding. I just came to see a friend, but your subordinates stopped me," William said. "It''s nothing serious."


    "Oh?" Odin''s interest was piqued, asking, "The friend you''re talking about, wouldn''t happen to be Lucien, who was captured by Luna and her group?"


    William nodded, "Not really a friend. We had some interactions in the Prime World and I thought he was interesting, so I came to see him."


    Odin walked up to Ghidorah, kicked him away for tens of thousands of miles, then turned to William and said, "Then you must know the secret Lucien carries."


    Williamughed, "It''s hardly a secret. Nothing too significant."


    Odin nced at the surrounding Shapeshifter lords andmanded, "All of you, stay away. Without my order, no one is toe near here."


    The Shapeshifter lords were already terrified.


    William''s strength needs no further mention, but what''s probably most terrifying is that Odin is so anxious?


    Within the entire Divine Realm, it''s known among the Shapeshifter lords that Odin respects no one besides Uranus.


    Even towards Zeus and God, Odin is disdainful.


    When Zeus once invited Odin to a banquet, despite being busy fishing, Odin tantly told the envoy from the Divine Alliance he was unavable.


    Moreover, Odin usually carries a stern face, is cold towards others, and has a rather bad temper, taking lives at the slightest displeasure.


    When have they ever seen Odin speak to anyone with such an attitude?


    After being scolded by Odin, all the Shapeshifters retreated and conscientiously closed off their senses.


    With the Shapeshifters tribe in decline and their living space in the Divine Realm shrinking, after their King of the Shapeshifters was in by Zeus, the now unsupported Shapeshifters tribe was taken in by Odin and Uranus.


    Subdued by Odin''s absolute power, they now obey Odin without question.


    What Odin discusses with others is certainly not for their ears.


    Some things are better left unknown!


    After the Shapeshifters exited, Odin''s gaze fell on the Element Devouring Cat, frowning in confusion, "William, is this the Element Devouring Cat from Aphrodite''s side?"


    00:18


    Seeing Odin finally noticing him, the Element Devouring Cat Element Devouring Cat from Aphrodite''s side?"


    Seeing Odin finally noticing him, the Element Devouring Cat grinned, showing two gleaming little fangs, and chuckled, "Lord Odin has a good memory. Now, I''m following Mr. Johnson."


    Odin ignored him and said to William, "William, that Lucien indeed has some peculiarities. It''s good that you''re here, see what''s the best way to handle him."


    William replied, "How to deal with him is your concern, not mine. I''m just passing by, merely stopping to say hello."


    Seeing itself being ignored, the Element Devouring Cat said in a somewhat sarcastic tone, "Tsk tsk! As expected of Lord Odin, not even using honorifics when addressing Mr. Johnson."


    Odin was taken aback.


    He had killed countless people in his life and hadpletely forgotten about beating up the Element Devouring Cat in the ancient abyss years ago.


    Now, he didn''t quite understand why the Element Devouring Cat would make such a sarcastic remark.


    Would such obvious attempts at driving a wedge work with William?


    William was amused by the Element Devouring Cat, grabbed its ear, looked at Odin, then back at the Element Devouring Cat, and asked, "Do you have a grudge against him?"


    Odin frowned and said, "We shouldn''t have any grudges, right?"


    He really couldn''t remember having any enmity with an Element Devouring Cat.


    Speaking of which, the Element Devouring Cat is also considered a member of the Shapeshifters tribe, isn''t it? He has always treated the Shapeshifters tribe quite well...


    Just like the kick he gave Ghidorah earlier, at least it wasn''t fatal.


    Realizing its poor attempt at instigation was noticed by William, the Element Devouring Cat stopped hiding it, red at Odin, and said, "Lord Odin seems to have forgotten, ten thousand years ago, you damaged my soul core in the ancient abyss!"


    Back when the Element Devouring Cat had its soul core, it was massive like a small hill, dominating the ancient abyss.


    But that day, when Odin and Uranus entered the ancient abyss and shed with it.


    The result goes without saying. The Element Devouring Cat''s soul core was destroyed, its strength plummeted, and even after ten thousand years, despite awakening the talent to "Devour Everything," its strength has never returned to even half of what it was.


    To Odin, this was a trivial matter, not worth dwelling on, but for the Element Devouring Cat, it was an unforgivable vendetta.


    "Was there such an incident?" Odin wasn''t flustered, furrowed his brow in thought, "Seems like there was such an incident."


    "When Uranus and I entered the ancient abyss that year, we encountered the Element Devouring Cat, then subdued it, and Uranus took it away."


    Look at that, such casual words from Odin, a high-ranking god-


    king.


    Destroying the soul core within a mere Element Devouring Cat, how could he remember such a thing?


    "This little cat sure holds a grudge!" Odin truly respected William, but he wasn''t afraid, thinking that William was a reasonable person, unlikely to strike him over the Element Devouring Cat.


    The Element Devouring Cat snorted coldly and said nothing.


    Simrly, it didn''t think William would strike Odin on its behalf.


    After thinking it over, William said, "Odin, how about... you just apologize?"

 Chapter 606 Sounds quite formidable

    <h4>Chapter 606 Sounds quite formidable</h4>


    Having the high-ranking god-king Odin apologize to a small cat?


    That would be unprecedented!


    Or rather, Odin has never apologized to anyone in his life!


    But with William suggesting it, Odin hesitated.


    If he didn''t apologize...


    He heard that previously, William, instigated by Hades, gave Archangel Amenadiel a severe beating, and two top-tier divine artifacts on him were also plundered by Hades.


    Now, the Element Devouring Cat is instigating a rift between William and him...


    The Element Devouring Cat, held by William, curled its hind legs, looking somewhat arrogantly at Odin.


    Then William added, "Odin, why bother over a cat? If you apologize, you two would be even, and then we can eat this cat."


    Hmm, this could be considered a prayer before a meal!


    Hearing this, Odin''s eyes narrowed, and he said, "That works!"


    The Element Devouring Cat was stunned, quickly saying to William, "Mr. Johnson, didn''t you say you weren''t nning to eat me?"


    William seriously replied, "I remember very clearly, I said temporarily! You keep instigating conflicts, I think it''s time to eat!"


    Odinughed, "Sorry! Element Devouring Cat ,Sophias."


    The Element Devouring Cat looked incredulously and pleaded, "Mr. Johnson, spare me, I know I was wrong¡­"


    "Then you can reflect on it in hell!" William''s smile looked more devilish.


    The Element Devouring Cat, in this scenario, seemed like those cunning advisors by a king''s side...


    Although a bit strategic, full of mischief inside.


    William and Odin are old acquaintances. Meeting now can be considered fate. Killing an Element Devouring Cat to liven things up wouldn''t be too much, right?


    However, at that moment, Odin said, "William, let''s forget it. This little cat is a rare kind of Shapeshifter, and it''s also my niece Aphrodite''s pet. How about we spare its life, alright?"


    William was just looking for an excuse to eat the Element Devouring Cat, expecting Odin to be quite willing, but unexpectedly, Odin actually pleaded for the Element Devouring Cat.


    Given this, it became somewhat difficult for him to proceed.


    "Since you''ve put it that way, if I don''t give you some face, it would seem as though I''m just being greedy," William said, eyelids drooping, to the Element Devouring Cat, "It''s best if you keep a lower profile in the future."


    The Element Devouring Cat, realized that William was not a benign character, nor would he show mercy just because it was a small cat.


    "Mr. Johnson, I understand," Sophias said, not daring to seek death intentionally anymore.


    "Take me to see Lucien," William said, ignoring the Element Devouring Cat and walking with Odin towards the interior of Tulip Town.


    With no one stopping them this time, Odin led William to an underground chamber.


    In the gloomy and sinister chamber, Lucien sat on the ground, his eyes closed, his hair disheveled, and his limbs shackled.


    In front of him was nted a demonic sword, and within a cage three steps away, a deity whose powers were sealed was imprisoned.


    William, seeing this scene, seemed to understand Odin''s intention.


    "Are you trying to stimte his potential through killing and let him choose his own path?"


    Odin nodded, "He was originally a mortal, but he carries the will of some significant entity. ording to information from Poseidon, he could potentially be the new Great Demon Lord!"


    "The kind that could destroy heaven and earth!"


    Odin, fearing William might not grasp Lucien''s potential, added this specifically.


    William, as if he hadn''t heard anything, walked up to Lucien.


    Lucien slowly opened his eyes. When he looked up and saw William, a spark shed in his eyes, and he frowned, "You were captured too?"


    After all, Lucien and William didn''t have any deep hatred or significant feud between them.


    In fact, Lucien had once benefited from William''s kindness.


    Before Odin could speak, William nodded, "Right, just got captured."


    With that, Odin simply remained silent.


    Whatever William said, that was it!


    Lucien nced at Odin and said, "You are really well-informed, knowing that I had a past with him, but now I don''t want to kill him."


    Odin waspletely taken aback by these words.


    What is this foolish boy talking about?


    Lucien couldn''t possibly think that William was captured by Odin to be brought here for him to kill, could he?


    Oh, my!


    Odin''s expression changed rapidly; at this moment, he genuinely didn''t know what to say.


    The future Great Demon Lord, right?


    You are quite brave!


    He has a grudge against William, yet he says he doesn''t want to kill him?


    You must not realize that the real Great Demon Lord is standing in front of you.


    The kind of Great Demon Lord who can instantly kill even a high-ranking god-king.


    And this kid actually thought William was brought here by Odin for him to kill...


    William asked, "Why don''t you want to kill me now?"


    After a moment of silence, Lucien said, "I used to think you were the Great Demon Lord, but now I realize that I am the real Great Demon Lord. The system inside me is the devil."


    "There is no deep enmity between us." Lucien took a deep breath and said, "Moreover, I hope you can live."


    He didn''t borate on the reason, so William straightforwardly used mind-reading on him.


    "I''ve be a puppet, at least this William can take care of Alice..."


    "But I can''t speak of this. If others learn about Alice''s existence, using her to threaten me..."


    Reading Lucien''s thoughts, William was shocked.


    What does it mean to be hopelessly devoted?


    This is hopelessly devoted!


    The ultimate form of being hopelessly devoted!


    At such a time, he is still concerned about his wife, Alice?


    That''s just absurd!


    "Take your time to think about it!" Odin didn''t dare to ask further, unlocked the chains binding Lucien, and turned to leave the underground chamber.


    With William there, those chains had already lost their original purpose.


    If Lucien really was so rash as to make a move on William...


    Well, if he died, he died!


    The Great Demon Lord?


    Odin wasn''t actually that concerned.


    Dead is dead.


    Talking about a Great Demon Lord capable of destroying heaven and earth?


    Could he possibly be stronger than William the Obliterator?


    The Element Devouring Cat also wisely followed Odin and left.


    He had realized that Odin wouldn''t harm him, and he dared not trouble Odin any further by seeking death intentionally.


    "Do you want to break out of jail?" William found Lucien to be somewhat interesting.


    He could see at a nce the "system" within Lucien''s soul and understood what was going on.


    If Lucien''s willpower was slightly less firm, choosing the path of ying, coupled with Odin and the entire Shapeshifter tribe''s support, it wouldn''t take half a month for the Divine Realm to gain a high-ranking god-king level powerhouse.


    But Lucien actually resisted such temptation!


    To be a high-ranking god-king!


    That''s a temptation any Absolute Deity would find hard to refuse.


    "Break out of jail? What are you talking about? Do you know who the person who captured you is? Do you know how strong he is?" Lucien scoffed with disdain, "I thought you were somewhat capable, but it seems that''s not the case!"


    "Oh?" William looked at Lucien with interest.


    Lucien slowly stood up, releasing his own energy aura, and chuckled coldly, "Do you feel it? This is the power of the strong."


    Pointing at the demonic sword in front of him, he continued, "I know you''re somewhat powerful, but you probably don''t know, just by drawing this sword, I would reach the strength of a Supreme Deity, my soul sacrificed to demons, henceforth descending into the demonic path."


    William, with a serious expression, said, "Sounds quite formidable."

 Chapter 607 Just a tiny bit stronger!

    <h4>Chapter 607 Just a tiny bit stronger!</h4>


    Hearing William say this, Lucien showed no sign of pride,instead, he spoke with a somber face, "Do you think I''m bragging to you?"


    Williamughed, "There must be a bit of bragging involved."


    Lucien scoffed coldly, "If you think I''m bragging, then so be it! After all, with your level of strength, it must be hard for you to understand my current feelings."


    William''s eyebrows raised slightly,indeed, he found it hard to rte to Lucien''s feelings.


    After all, Lucien''s level of strength was rather low.


    Or to say, even the so-called high-ranking god-kings seemed to have a low level of strength to William!


    Many things, William simply couldn''t experience personally.


    "So, you''re still talking about breaking out of jail, which is utterly ridiculous," Lucien said. "If you want to live, just stay here quietly, don''t wander around, and don''t provoke me!"


    William simply opened the cage on the opposite side and walked in.


    The deity imprisoned in the cage looked at William in astonishment.


    The cage just opened like that?


    He is a well-known Supreme Deity in the Divine Realm, Odysseus.


    A Supreme Deity level of strength, now reduced to a prisoner, used for sword sacrifice.


    The cage holding him was notable, and with Odin''s methods, even a Supreme Deity would find it hard to escape.


    But William opened the cage effortlessly.


    Right, just like opening an unlocked door.


    "Do you want to leave?" William looked at Odysseus and said, "I can let you out of here."


    From the moment William opened the door, Odysseus knew that he was the true powerhouse.


    Either he was under Odin''smand.


    "Great god, can I really leave? Odin is right outside!" Odysseus said, "If Odin wants to kill me, he could do it at any time..."


    With Odin''s formidable strength, even an Absolute Deity is but an ant before him,currently, Odysseus is just a Supreme Deity.


    If he escapes without Odin''s permission, his death would likely be even more gruesome.


    In the Divine Realm, it''s just like this.


    When you truly encounter a high-ranking god-king, an almost invincible powerhouse, you really are at their mercy.


    Even if the chance to escape is right in front of him, Odysseus wouldn''t dare to flee.


    Standing inside the cage, William spoke indifferently, "If you want to leave, just go. Just say I allowed you to leave, and no one will stop you."


    Odysseus seemed to understand William''s intention, expressed his thanks, then walked out of the cage towards the outside of the chamber.


    Lucien was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized something was off...


    "Are you in league with Odin?" Lucien scrutinized William seriously.


    This guy is still so arrogant!


    He remembered when he attacked William and activated the powerful magic formation, the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary, William merely flipped through a book and directly broke his strongest move.


    At that time, it was as if William had scored a full mark in acting tough.


    Now, with his level of strength being different from before, he felt William was no longer his match.


    Killing William would just be a matter of lifting a finger.


    Just draw the sword!


    William said, "I''m not with him! Now you consider whether you want to kill me or not."


    "Killing me could also make you stronger!" William stared at Lucien, nced at the demonic sword in front of him, and said, "You have ten seconds to decide. If you don''t draw the sword, I''ll take it with me! And you''ll never have the chance again."


    Lucien, also staring at William and then at the demonic sword in front of him, felt his heartbeat suddenly elerate.


    Drawing the sword would grant him Supreme Deity-level power.


    And he could kill William!


    If he truly drew the sword, following Odin, he would also have the support of a strong backer.


    "Draw the sword, kill him, and you will gain the power of a high-ranking god-king!"


    The system''s voice echoed in Lucien''s ear.


    William also heard the system''s voice.


    Evenughter rang in William''s ear: "William the Obliterator! Do you dare to kill him?"


    "If you kill him! I will be reborn!"


    "Do you n to kill me again?"


    "Enough with the nonsense!" William said, and the voice immediately disappeared.


    The terrifying aura made Lucien''s face turn pale, his heart skipped a beat, and his eyes were fixed on William.


    The Great Demon Lord?!


    Who is the real Great Demon Lord?


    If William is the Great Demon Lord!


    Then what''s wrong with killing him?


    If William is not the Great Demon Lord, then he himself must be...


    Lucien''s hand slowly reached towards the demonic sword, his hand trembling, his breathing rapid.


    His hand got closer to the hilt, his eyes gradually filled with blood, and a malevolent aura enveloped him.


    "No! I am me! What system! Get lost!"


    Lucien''s veins bulged, his long hair whipping around, and after a roar, his expression returned to normal, his gaze exceptionally calm.


    The entity William had expelled from his body that dared to challenge William here was intimidated by just a word from William.


    And at this moment, Lucien suddenly firmed his consciousness and regained rity.


    "Go! I won''t kill you!" Lucien took a deep breath, sat down on the ground, and calmly looked at William.


    William didn''t expect the young man''s will to be so strong!


    He simply walked out of the cage, grabbed the demonic sword, and seemed to lightly squeeze it, causing the sword to directly turn into fragments scattered on the ground.


    Lucien was dumbfounded!


    A light squeeze, and the sword was crushed to pieces.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be a demonic sword?


    Why did it feel like a fragile item?


    This is just too brittle!!


    Odin actually said that just by drawing this sword, one could attain the strength of a Supreme Deity?


    That seems a bit too far-fetched.


    William said, "Do you now want to leave, or do you wish to stay?"


    "You really can take me with you!" Lucien couldn''t help but believe in William''s power now.


    He felt that Odin probably wouldn''t bluff him.


    This demonic sword definitely wasn''t that simple, yet William still managed to crush it with just a light squeeze.


    That Supreme Deity just now, didn''t he also call William a great god, and then when William said he could leave, he did leave!


    Thinking back to the scene of Odin and William entering...


    Holy crap!!


    "You''re not stronger than Odin, are you?" Lucien''s mindset was almost blown.


    He couldn''t ept it!


    A person from Earth, aftering to the Divine Realm, turns out to be stronger than Odin?


    Back on Earth, William had shown off in front of him, and now in the Divine Realm.


    Could he possibly also be a chosen one?


    William will still be able to show off in front of him in the future!


    No, no, no!


    What did he just say?


    Lucien recalled what he had previously said to William and instantly felt his face getting hot.


    "Just a tiny bit stronger!" William said, "So if you really want to leave here, I can take you out. It''s not thatplicated."


    "A tiny bit? How much is this tiny bit?" Lucien felt this phrase sounded familiar!


    Back on Earth, William had also said he was just a tiny bit stronger!


    Now,pared to Odin, he''s also just a tiny bit stronger?

 Chapter 608 Why would Odin think so much?

    <h4>Chapter 608 Why would Odin think so much?</h4>


    Just a tiny bit stronger...


    William didn''t quite know how to exin to Lucien.


    It has been said that below the high-ranking god-kings, all are mere ants.


    This must refer tobat power.


    But in terms ofbat power, in William''s view, even Absolute Deities are just somewhat peculiar ants.


    As for high-ranking god-kings?


    They''re just slightly stronger ants.


    This is precisely why, in William''s eyes, all beings are equal.


    "Why ask so many questions? Just tell me if you want to leave or not!" William didn''t bother exining too much, as it didn''t seem to matter much.


    Just like the obsession William expelled from his body, that entity wanted William to personally kill Lucien, and then it could be reborn.


    But even if it were reborn, what could it do?


    Whether it''s extinguished or not also lies within a single thought of William.


    William merely found that entity a bit interesting. Its appearance and actions now add some spice to his long life...


    That entity must also know William''s mindset, so it behaves so boldly.


    Deliberately provoking William, with a sense of "I''ve anticipated your anticipation."


    On William''s side, it''s like, "I''ve anticipated that you''ve anticipated my anticipation..."


    It''s obviously impossible to anger William.


    William was just in the mood to give Lucien a choice.


    If Lucien chose to draw the sword, then he would give him a chance to use it, and ultimately, as the host for the Demon Lord''s arrival, only that person named Elric would remain.


    "If I could really leave, who would want to stay in a ce like this?" Lucien''s eyes lit up, and he stood up immediately, "If you can take me out, then let''s go!"


    William couldn''t help but chuckle: "Didn''t you say we had a grudge before?"


    Lucien was quite open-minded, replying, "At most, we were rivals in love. A grudge? How deep could it be? It''s not to the death."


    William chuckled, "Now, Alice is already my wife."


    "How despicable! You took advantage of my absence to stage a sneak attack?" Lucien red at William, somewhat furiously saying, "Don''t you darepete with me fairly?"


    Does this guy have some serious issues?!


    "Are you leaving or not?" William, not bothering to deal with him further, walked out of the cell.


    Lucien, no longer restrained by shackles, also let everything go and followed William out.


    Outside the underground chamber, Odysseus had already left, leaving only Odin and Element Devouring Cat standing at the entrance.


    "What''s the situation now, William?"


    Seeing Lucien follow William out, Odin naturally didn''t dare to make a move.


    William stated, "You don''t have to worry about this person. Let him go wherever he wishes!"


    Odin nodded and smiled, "Everything will be done ording to your instructions!"


    "Congrattions, you''re free!"


    Lucien was stunned for a moment. Free?


    Just because of a word from William.


    And he felt Odin was very humble?


    Earlier, he had said that with William''s current level of power, it would be hard toprehend his own feelings...


    Now, looking back, he feels like a fool.


    He has some idea of how strong Odin is.


    If he has to ask for William''s opinion and even says, "Everything will be done ording to your instructions!" then how strong must William be?


    "Where do I go then?" Lucien suddenly became lost...


    In the vast Divine Realm, he had no rtives or business to attend to.


    He was clearly captured by Odin and brought to the Divine Realm, yet he didn''t even know what he could do after arriving.


    "How about youe with me for a stroll around?" William nced at Lucien.


    He was just making a suggestion, as to what Lucien decided was his own business.


    Lucien eagerly nodded, "Okay, I''ll go with you!"


    Although he said he had a past with William, many things weren''t that important to him.


    Even the opportunity to be a high-ranking god kingid before him, he could give it up, now knowing Alice had be William''s wife.


    The fact was established, and he knew he couldn''t possibly hate William.


    After swearing as he walked out of the chamber, he had actually let it go.


    "Alright then!" William said to Odin, "Odin, I''ll take him with me, you don''t have to worry about us."


    "Aren''t you going to hold an Ultimate Force Alliance conference? We could go there and mooch a meal, no problem, right?" William actually belonged to the kind who had nowhere to go, just wandering around, looking around.


    Holding an Ultimate Force Alliance conference is definitely something important that Odin would have instructions to give.


    "Most wee!" Odin said with a smile on his face, but he felt somewhat nervous inside!


    From what he knew about William, William was very picky about his food.


    And now, the Shapeshifters tribe, which is affiliated with Odin, is considered a delicious ingredient that William is paying close attention to.


    During this meal he''s mooching, he might end up sitting in a group, directly asking a certain Shapeshifters lord next to him for a wing, then asking another Shapeshifters lord beside him for a head...


    But Odin couldn''t refuse William''s attendance.


    "William, how about you sit next to me?" The best solution Odin could think of was to have William sit by his side.


    This way, William likely wouldn''t act recklessly.


    And to make the entire Shapeshifter tribe recognize his face, so they wouldn''t offend William.


    Offending William, truly no one''s plea would work!


    "No, no! I''ll just disguise myself and sneak in for a meal, you hold your meeting, and I''ll just listen for fun."


    That''s what William said.


    Odin became even more anxious.


    Disguising himself toe?


    Don''t let some brute really offend William¡­


    "Bro, you better not be joking with me!" Odin chuckled dryly, "The main point of this meeting is to discuss the future development between my Asgardians and the Shapeshifters tribe. Also, I don''t know if you''ve heard, but it seems Jesus and Dionysus are plotting something big."


    "There''s news that Rhadamanthus, one of Hades'' three guardians, even changed his appearance to join their conspiracy?"


    Odin was actually testing William by saying these things.


    He already knew Hades was William''s disciple.


    Were these maneuvers orchestrated by William?


    William and Odin stared at each other.


    "You''re not wrong; it''s all arranged by me." William had no intention of denying it.


    Odin asked excitedly, "I heard Uranus also went to Prime World, was that under your guidance?"


    "Well, sort of!" William didn''t know how else to describe Uranus, a true Imaginative Genius.


    Running off to Prime World while chatting with William.


    "So, now youe for this young man, and then you subdue Jesus¡­" Odin''s eyes narrowed slightly, suggesting, "Could it be that you are nning to¡­"


    William didn''t know what to say,he really hadn''t nned anything major this time!


    He just wanted to give Alice special training to make her stronger.


    And then, as someone who was bored, he just wrote a script, directed a movie, wasn''t that a reasonable thing to do?


    Why would Odin think so much?


    "Think whatever you want!" William sighed, no longer exining.


    Odin nodded thoughtfully, saying, "I understand!"


    William just looked at him expressionlessly.


    You understand nothing!

 Chapter 609 Killing leads to power

    <h4>Chapter 609 Killing leads to power </h4>


    Odin truly misunderstood.


    As the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, his worldview naturally broadened just a tad more.


    In his eyes, since William possessed greater strength than him, shouldn''t William''s vision be even broader?


    Using the gods of the Divine Realm as chess pieces to stir up the situation is just a basic move for the strongest, right?


    William''s series of actions led Odin to believe that William intended to join forces with their Ultimate Force Alliance and Zeus'' Olympian gods to act against God''s forces.


    Taking Lucien under his wing was, in Odin''s view, a gesture of alliance with their Ultimate Force Alliance.


    And William''s intention to attend their Ultimate Force Alliance meeting further implied an alliance, didn''t it?


    Yes, it must be so.


    Odin believed that a powerful being like William wouldn''t engage in meaningless actions.


    If he were to do all this, it must indicate a significant move.


    With these thoughts, Odin''s lips curved slightly upwards. Their Ultimate Force Alliance had just allied with William the Obliterator!


    How fantastic!


    After all, Odin had witnessed William single-handedly y 3000 mighty ancient beasts¡­


    Recently, with William''s help, Hades forcefully took two top-tier artifacts from Archangel Amenadiel. Odin knew that in the Divine Realm, those who had good rtions with William the Obliterator could walk sideways.


    Even any high-tier god king couldn''tpete!


    "William, here is an invitation to the Ultimate Force Alliance meeting. Please ept it to avoid any brash individuals offending you due to ignorance." Odin handed over a ck invitation to William.


    Since William preferred not to sit together, this invitation was essential.


    Odin was thorough in his preparations. With this invitation, no one at the Ultimate Force Alliance meeting would dare to provoke William foolishly.


    That was enough.


    William epted the invitation and handed it to Lucien: "If you ever run into trouble, just show this. Even high-tier god kings will give you some respect."


    Odin hadn''t expected William to use the invitation in this way.


    But since William said so, he felt quite honored.


    "Lucien, I bear you no ill will either. If you encounter any troubles in the Divine Realm, just tell them you''re my friend!" Odin said, handing Lucien a sapphire imbued with his power, "This is an Odin Sapphire, containing my strength. There are only seven like it in the Divine Realm. Keep it as a token. It''s recognized by all Asgardian warriors and Shapeshifters lords loyal to me."


    "Even high-tier god kings from other factions will show some respect if you show them this Odin Sapphire!"


    As the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance in the northern Divine Realm, he has the strength to contend with other high-ranking God Kings.


    And with the limited number of powerhouses in the Divine Realm, no one would dare provoke Odin lightly.


    Anyone under Odin''s protection would be somewhat respected by high-tier god kings from other camps.


    This token was really just for show.


    Odin knew how to make gestures of goodwill.


    Lucien following William the Obliterator and facing trouble?


    What a joke!


    Lucien unhesitatingly epted the Odin Sapphire, thanked him, and pocketed it.


    The special significance of the Odin Sapphire aside, even its material was far superior to many legendary artifacts.


    "Let''s go." After speaking, William didn''t linger with Odin but headed straight towards the Ultimate Force Alliance headquarters, the Valha Temple.


    Leaving the town and crossing the vast tulip fields, they approached the miles of ciers ahead.


    After Odin followed suit and left, he quickly warned his subordinates via divine sense.


    He instructed them to treat anyone apanied by a walking Element Devouring Cat with utmost respect.


    Of course, this warning was mainly for the Shapeshifter lords to pass on to their subordinates.


    If anyone was foolish enough to trouble William and hispanion, they were simply seeking their own doom.


    Odin believed that William wouldn''t hold the entire Ultimate Force Alliance ountable for the reckless actions of a few subordinates.


    "William, where are we headed?" Lucien had no idea what destinations the Divine Realm had to offer.


    It was like being a tourist in a new ce without knowing the way around, filled with novelties yetcking a guide.


    "We''re going to the Ultimate Force Alliance conference!" William looked ahead at a forest and then at Lucien, saying, "On the way there, I won''t make a move. Whether you can survive to attend the Ultimate Force Alliance conference depends on your own abilities."


    He had already figured out the trick with Lucien''s "system."


    Killing would boost Lucien''s power, somewhat akin to how killing monsters in online games increases experience points.


    The entity William had expelled wasn''t wrong,William was waiting to see if Lucien could grow into a powerparable to his own, which would indeed be quite interesting.


    Hearing William''s words, Lucien raised an eyebrow: "I don''t need your help!"


    Currently at the peak level of a Destroyer Deity, Lucien was far from weak. Although William is very strong, he wasn''t just some pushover.


    The two men and a cat ventured into the forest, enveloped in a sinister atmosphere, as if rain loomed overhead.


    They hadn''t walked far when hundreds of massive vines suddenlyshed out towards them.


    This forest was home to Ents, whose power levels weren''t very high, and Odin couldn''t be bothered with these creatures.


    They don''t even realize the strength of the person they are attacking.


    "Fire!" Lucien didn''t even need to gesture,he simply uttered amand, and a massive Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic circle appeared beneath his feet.


    The attacking vines were burned to ashes.


    Not keen on ughtering beings?


    Weren''t Ents living creatures too?


    Lucien instantly annihted more than a dozen Ents.


    William noticed that Lucien''s energy aura had slightly strengthened after he killed the Ents, clearly showing that more power was funneling into his body.


    This was far beyond any ordinary means of enhancing one''s strength.


    The entity that William had expelled truly had given Lucien what could only be described as the quintessential cheat device from web novels, where killing leads to power.


    Lucien, having realized this, felt no guilt over eradicating these Ents. Instead, he seemed somewhat addicted to the exhrating sensation of growing stronger.


    Killing an Ent made him stronger,what if he kept on killing?


    This felt entirely different from when Odin pressured him to kill Odysseus.


    William watched Lucien begin his ughter without emotion.


    Odin is truly foolish. How does he expect someone to go on a rampage after locking them up?


    Such actions only made Lucien resistant.


    Left to his own devices, facing danger, Lucien would naturally defend himself.


    Of course, Odin''s main reason for acting this way was likely his desire to keep Lucien under his control, hence the deployment of the Gungnir Ster Array.


    Probably only William would dare to let a potential great demon king roam free.


    William, having witnessed Alice''s growth, now began to observe Lucien''s path to bing stronger.


    Even if Lucien had remained confined and inactive, he would still be growing stronger.


    Everyone who had made a contract with the entity that William expelled ¨C be it humans, gods, Shapeshifters, or demons ¨C would contribute to Lucien''s strength through their deaths or their acts of ughter.


    Gathering the power of ughter from three thousand parallel worlds to create a great demon king is indeed a very creative endeavor.

 Chapter 610 I am William the Obliterator!

    <h4>Chapter 610 I am William the Obliterator!</h4>


    "I admit you might be stronger than me! But I don''t need to rely on you!"


    After burning and killing over a hundred Ents, Lucien nced at William with a hint of pride.


    William simply stated, "You could be a bit more confident."


    "Huh? Am I not confident enough?" Lucien felt he was quite confident already.


    William continued, "It''s not that I might be stronger than you, I am indeed stronger than you, and whether you admit it or not..."


    "It''s a fact!"


    Lucien''s face darkened, his pride evaporated, leaving him filled with a sense of defeat.


    Some people, even without taking action, can cause immense damage just with their words.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, too, remained silent, following Lucien to pick up soul cores.


    The soul cores formed from over a hundred Ents after their death were consumed by Sophias as if they were mere beans.


    For Lucien, who essentially became a tool for Element Devouring Cat to farm monsters¡ªsince the Ents wouldn''t drop any gear and the soul cores were meaningless to him¡ªhe naturally wouldn''tpete with a cat over these items.


    Having Element Devouring Cat picking up the leftovers did give him a sense of aplishment.


    Is this what creatures in the Divine Realm are like?


    Just so!


    Of course, his mood would have been better without thosest remarks from William.


    As the trio approached the edge of the woods, William suddenly asked, "Weren''t you reluctant to kill before?"


    Lucien shot William a nce and said, "I was just chopping wood!"


    "Oh? Is there a difference between Ents and humans?" William inquired, "Does killing Ents not bring guilt?"


    Lucien''s expression turned cold as he responded, "They attacked me first! Can''t I defend myself? Is it wrong to kill them?"


    William nodded, "No, it''s not wrong. But didn''t you also ept Odin''s blue sapphire?"


    Lucien paused, looking at William, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Williamughed and said, "Ahead is the headquarters of the Ultimate Force Alliance, known as the Heart of Asgard. Inside, in addition to the people of Asgard, there are tens of thousands of strange creatures and beastly monsters simr to Ents."


    "As a human, you''ve just killed their kin and then invaded their territory, should they invite you to dinner?" William nced at Lucien, "Of course, if you want to fight your way through, that''s not really a problem either."


    "Killing them makes you stronger, doesn''t it?"


    William spoke lightly, "Just like those invaders in Earth''s history, might is right, plundering and killing."


    "This is also a survival rule in the Divine Realm, you''re adapting quite fast!"


    "Congrattions!"


    Lucien shuddered...


    Just like those invaders in Earth''s history?


    Is it?


    As William said, he had just killed their kin and then barged into their nation, should he expect others to invite him for a meal?


    The most crucial point is, he has the Odin sapphire given by Odin.


    Odin intended to make a connection, even though he was taken to the Divine Realm, Odin didn''t actually do anything bad to him.


    Clearly, he just needed to show the Odin sapphire, and he could have free passage anywhere in the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Yet, he hadn''t even thought about this, starting to kill directly.


    Perhaps one day, when he encounters some powerful being he can''t defeat in the Ultimate Force Alliance territory, he would take out the Odin sapphire!


    Lucien broke out in cold sweat on his back; he had enjoyed that feeling of killing and bing stronger just now.


    Just a few hundred Ents!


    And they were the ones who initiated the attack.


    As if Lucien was the righteous party!


    But is that really the case?


    Odin had given him a token of trust!


    It''s like being invited to a friend''s house as a guest, but then you kill their family members...


    How can such actions be considered righteous?


    Lucien''s inner turmoil was evident as he stood still, not moving for a long while.


    "Let''s go!" William said, "I''m just wandering around. If you don''t want toe with me, you can go on your own."


    Lucien''s gaze hardened as he looked at William and said, "Why didn''t you tell me before I took action? Did you do this on purpose?"


    William had just taken a few steps forward when he heard Lucien''s words. He stopped, turned around, and with a smirk, said, "Why should I tell you these things?"


    "Do I have an obligation to?"


    Suddenly, William felt like he just wanted to engage in a verbal battle with this youngster.


    Combat?


    Lucien would undoubtedly be doomed.


    But striking him with words seemed somewhat amusing.


    "You''re clearly agitated, looking for an excuse to calm your guilty conscience, making it sound like I''ve wronged you!"


    Lucien''s face turned pale.


    William''s words were like a sharp knife piercing through his heart.


    The hypocrisy deep within, along with the hope of finding someone to me to alleviate his own guilt...


    Seeing Lucien like this, William was pleased, turned around, and walked away with a spring in his step, in high spirits!


    Lucien took a deep breath, and with a grim face, followed behind William.


    As they approached a mountain ridge, they were targeted by a bear-headed monster wearing leather armor and a group of variously shaped little monsters.


    "Hold it, you two, and that Cat!" the bear monster roared, waving its huge bear ws, with a group of little monsters surrounding William and hispanions. Itughed menacingly, "The great king here was just worried about not having dinner, and you show up, truly it''s fate!"


    A small monster by its side chimed in, "King, it''s been a while since we''ve had cat meat! This one looks plump, surely it''ll taste great!"


    Another bear monster with fierce eyes fixated on William, sneeringly said, "Element Devouring Cat is a rare delicacy. Eating it must feel amazing."


    Just as the ck bear monster was about to make a move, Lucien immediately took out the Odin sapphire, telling the ck bear monster, "I''m a friend of Odin! I don''t want to fight you!"


    Seeing the Odin sapphire in Lucien''s hand and sensing the powerful energy emanating from it, the ck bear showed a goofy smile and said, "Greetings, sir! Where might you be heading? Would you like something to eat before you go?"


    He then kicked the grey bear monster beside him, cursing, "Idiot, you fool! You want to eat a friend of Lord Odin? Apologize to these nobles right now!"


    The grey bear monster was about to apologize to William, but Lucien gestured for them not to bother, saying, "If you want to eat them, it''s none of my business! Do as you like!"


    Then, he looked meaningfully at William.


    William had used him of needless killing. Now it was his turn to see how William would handle this.


    The ck and grey bear monsters, upon hearing Lucien''s words, showed strange smiles.


    The surrounding minions also looked at William and the Element Devouring Cat with malicious intent.


    Sophias, the cat, was not panicked at all. He was used to causing trouble everywhere. Now, these Shapeshifters wanted to eat William?


    That''s quite bold!


    William, without even looking at Lucien, pointed at the bear monsters, saying, "Both of you, leave one paw each behind, and then you can leave!"


    The bear monsters burst into arrogantughter.


    The grey bear monster pointed at William and said, "Have you lost your mind from fear, or are you just a fool?"


    With a slight lift of his eyelid, William caused all the weaker Shapeshifters around to turn into dust and disperse into the air. Then, smiling at the two bear monsters, he said, "I am William the Obliterator! Did you understand the part about leaving behind two paws?"


    The ck Bear Monster and the Gray Bear Monster were so scared they almost wet their pants. This terrifying aura, along with the name William the Obliterator...


    Holy shit!


    What were they talking about just now?


    Did they actually think William the Obliterator looked tasty?

 Chapter 611 Good and evil?

    <h4>Chapter 611 Good and evil?</h4>


    The Shapeshifters race, appearing after gods, demons, and humans, typically transform from animals, though there are also instances of nts or mythical beasts and monsters transforming.


    When William created ancient humanity, he also taught methods for channeling the soul''s energy within the body.


    These methods, learned from the divine and demonic realms and then adapted by William, were tailored into a secret art more suitable for human strength enhancement.


    Due to the different physiological structures of each race, the ways in which soul energy is channeled naturally vary. The secret arts, improved by William, became particrly well-suited for humans to increase their strength.


    The techniques for enhancing strength among the three major Olympian high gods were also taught by William, leading to Poseidon eventually passing these secret arts on to the early Shapeshifters race.


    For Shapeshifters to learn these human-suited secret arts, they naturally had to transform into human forms. This is the fundamental reason why Shapeshifters assume human forms: only in human form can they more aptly learn advanced secret arts,otherwise, they are limited to their racial innate abilities.


    Shapeshifters at the headquarters of the Ultimate Force Alliance generally look down on ordinary humans.


    After tens of thousands of years, they would not admit that the secret arts they learned were originally meant for humans.


    Therefore, apart from using the secret arts to enhance their power, they mostly retain their original forms.


    Before transforming into humans, Shapeshifters knew the name William the Obliterator as if it were their nightmare, lingering deep in their hearts, inescapable!


    There are many legends about William the Obliterator.


    As some ancient Shapeshifter lords died off,ter generations of powerful Shapeshifters came to believe that, even if the legends were true, this demon must have already died or ventured into other dimensions.


    Upon hearing the name William the Obliterator, the two bear-men reacted as if their primal instincts were triggered.


    Fear!


    Together with the recent disappearance of other Shapeshifters around them, as if evaporated, and the terrifying energy emanating from William, the two bear-men didn''t dare question William''s identity.


    Three minutester, each of the two bear-men cut off one of their paws and shakily crawled before William.


    "Lord William, please enjoy!"


    The two bear-men, massive as small hills with even a single paw the size of a human, disyed their submission and humility by prostrating on the ground, tails up, looking at William with pitiable eyes.


    William nced at the two gigantic paws offered to him and said, "Put them down and leave."


    Upon hearing this, the bear-men felt as if they had received a pardon, quickly got up, and scurried away with their behinds twitching.


    To encounter William the Obliterator and lose merely a paw yet still keep their lives was an immense stroke of luck!


    Lucien watched the two bear-men flee in panic, then looked at the two huge bear paws in front of William. After being stunned for a moment, he sneered, "And you had the nerve to criticize me? Aren''t you also ughtering the innocent?"


    William looked at him with some confusion and said, "Have I ever criticized you for ughtering the innocent?"


    Hmm?


    What''s going on?


    After thinking it over, Lucien realized William hadn''t actually voiced any criticism towards him.


    "Just like the invaders in Earth''s history, might makes right, looting and killing."


    "That''s also a survival rule of the Divine Realm, and you''ve adapted quite quickly!"


    "Congrattions!"


    ...


    These were William''s exact words.


    Lucien retorted with a sneer, "Aren''t you friends with Odin too? Doesn''t he treat you with great respect? How is what you''re doing any different from those invaders?"


    He was essentially throwing William''s own words back at him.


    William looked at him as if he were looking at an idiot, "Whether I kill humans, gods, demons, or these Shapeshifters, I feel no guilt whatsoever."


    "I kill if I want to! What''s it to you?" As William spoke, he tossed out a huge grill from his spatial storage ring.


    Hearing William''s response, Element Devouring Cat red at Lucien, "Why does Mr. Johnson need to exin his actions to anyone? You little brat, knowing nothing and talking nonsense!"


    Lucien, grinding his teeth, said, "You strange cat, you followed behind me and gobbled up the soul cores dropped by the Ents I killed!"


    "You benefit from my actions and still speak for others?"


    The Element Devouring Cat, after consuming the soul cores dropped by the Ents that Lucien killed, still spoke in favor of William.


    Truly heartless!


    With a sneer, Sophias replied, "I picked up those soul cores fair and square, what does that have to do with you?"


    Faced with Sophias'' utterly shameless behavior, Lucien was helpless. He could only continue to direct his criticism towards William, who was busy with the barbecue grill.


    "William, don''t you feel any guilt for indiscriminately killing Odin''s subordinates?"


    It seemed Lucien was psychologically affected by William''s words, feeling blocked and unable to pinpoint William''s faults, yet feeling uneasy inside.


    As William cleaned the bear paws with boiling water, removing the fur indifferently, he said, "Even if I were to kill Odin, I wouldn''t feel any guilt."


    Lucien found himself unable to converse with William, feeling that William''s mindset was unusually bizarre...


    Was it cold-bloodedness?


    Given Odin''s respectful demeanor towards William,plying with whatever he said and even inviting him to dine, William''s remarks seemed astonishing.


    William swiftly cleaned one of the bear paws, pulled out a dagger, and began to slice it, squatting there and saying, "I''m not like you, hesitating. Actually, just now you could have said that we are together, and those Shapeshifters wouldn''t have deliberately courted death."


    "But you chose to say those words on purpose, making them that we are together, and those Shapeshifters wouldn''t have deliberately courted death."


    attack me. Their deaths are primarily your fault."


    William''s ability to deflect me was wless.


    It was clearly William who wiped out those Shapeshifters in the blink of an eye and even forced the two bear-men to leave behind their paws.


    Now, while arranging the barbecue, he is shifting the me onto Lucien!


    What kind of logic is this?


    Yet, to Lucien, William''s words somehow made sense.


    Hearing William''s words, Lucien found them oddly reasonable.


    Knowing full well that those Shapeshifters stood no chance against William, Lucien deliberately incited them to take action.


    If he had no ill intentions and simply stated the truth, that William and the Element Devouring Cat were with him, those Shapeshifters would not have needlessly thrown their lives away.


    Lucien was dumbfounded!


    Morality and justice tangled within him, leaving him standing there like a fool.


    He said those words, actually thinking that William wouldn''t take action.


    How could he have imagined that William would be so ruthless once he made a move?


    But, as William said, he bore responsibility...


    William didn''t even nce at Lucien, sensing that the guy might be grappling with his inner demons.


    Good and evil?


    For William, these distinctions weren''t so clear-cut.


    Even if someone called William a demon, he wouldn''t bother to refute it.


    For instance, the p that destroyed the world, and the p that struck Japan because of the Pearl Harbor incident.


    Logically, Japan''s crimes wouldn''t be anything out of the ordinary for William, but William, who was vacationing in Hawaii, was just not pleased!


    His annoyance led to a p, which was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Just like the Shapeshifters who just died¡ªif they''re killed, so be it.


    Each dimension, each world, follows different rules.


    On Earth, William favored peace,in the Divine Realm, he adheres to thew of the strongest.


    He is the strong one, setting the rules. Those who offend him, he kills.


    Even Odin, if he irks William, might just be killed in retaliation.


    Lucien, with hisparatively short lifespan, cannot possiblyprehend the whims of someone who has lived for a billion years.

 Chapter 612 William... thank you!

    <h4>Chapter 612 William... thank you!</h4>


    Lucien had no idea that if it weren''t for the two bear-men looking particrly appetizing, they probably would have been goners just now.


    Moreover, whether the two bear-men fought back or not, William had felt they looked especially delicious from the moment heid eyes on them.


    William couldn''t remember how many years it had been since hest ate bear paw. After arriving in the Divine Realm, he encountered two bear-men who had lived for thousands of years.


    Was this simply a gift from nature?


    "Sophias, do you eat raw?" William had already skewered the bear paw and ced it on the grill, a golden me spontaneously appearing under the paw.


    This was a bear paw from a Shapeshifter lord, ordinary fire simply wouldn''t do, so William had to use magic to ignite the fire.


    Hearing William say this, Element Devouring Cat quickly responded, "Can I eat it cooked?"


    "That works too!" William thought for a moment and then, staring at Element Devouring Cat, asked, "Don''t you find it a bit odd for a cat to eat a huge bear paw?"


    "Odd?" Element Devouring Cat smiled sheepishly, "I''m not just any cat, eating a bear paw isn''t strange at all."


    Lucien watched William and Element Devouring Cat grilling the bear paw, with another paw set aside.


    "These two bear-men have already partially transformed into human forms, is this really okay to do?" Lucien was almost in the same mental state as Alice.


    In his view, monsters and Ents could be killed, but Shapeshifters that had taken on human traits were like humans, sentient beings that could be killed but not eaten.


    "If you''re not eating, just stand there and don''t talk! You''re ruining the appetite." William nced sideways at Lucien, his gaze dark and forbidding.


    Lucien felt as if his heart had been struck by a heavy hammer, unable to utter a single word even though he had more to say.


    He stood there, as if electrified, dazed and motionless.


    The gap in strength was simply too vast; with just one look, William could render Lucien immobile.


    Lucien once again experienced the feeling of utter helplessness he felt during his first encounter with William on Earth.


    Thatplete sense of defeat, unable to offer any resistance!


    It felt to Lucien as if William was a massive mountain pressing down on his head, leaving him struggling to breathe.


    He had actually once thought that, with his power surge in the Divine Realm, William, who had once overwhelmingly outssed him in strength, had be vulnerable in his presence.


    However, it was clear that William remained an insurmountable force, always seemingly a bit stronger than anyone else.


    Lucien didn''t even dare to imagine that if William wanted to kill him, he might end up like those weak Shapeshifters, merely with a lift of his eyelids, turning into dust.


    William casually seasoned the bear paw with salt and ck pepper, while Sophias took delight in Lucien''s predicament, casting a nce in his direction before obediently squatting down to watch William barbecue.


    William''s cooking skills were, of course, beyond question. The divine fire he controlled with magic was perfect in terms of heat and temperature control.


    After thyme and rosemary were sprinkled on, the fat on the bear paw began to drip, and the aroma spread all around.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, swallowed hard while squatting nearby, not daring to make any move.


    William then took out two sets of utensils, handed one to Sophias, blinked, and said, "Let''s eat!"


    Eating alone can be somewhat boring, but having a cheeky cat to share a bear paw with seemed not too bad.


    Lucien just watched William and Sophias eating the bear paw, standing there unable to even move.


    The fragrance of the bear paw made Lucien''s mouth water, but he was immobilized.


    He knew all too well that even if he could move and approach them, he couldn''t shamelessly ask for a share.


    The taste of bear paw wasn''t particrly outstanding; it had a strong gamey taste without any distinct vor, more like arge piece of beef tendon.


    If not cooked properly, it might end up being hard to swallow.


    William had eaten bear paw before.


    In the past, it required cooking with chicken, pork, or other meats in a broth, then seasoned and stewed until tender, ending up tasting somewhat like braised pig''s trotters.


    In terms of taste, it wasn''t even as good as the meat of the Element Devouring Cat.


    This time, William''s choice to barbecue with divine fire was an attempt at a different method.


    Since the bear paws of the two bear-men were thick, the center of the paw was cooked by the divine fire to a crispy outside and tender inside,plemented by William''s secret seasoning. A bite was stic and rich in vor, yet not greasy.


    But that was about it!


    For William, it wasn''t considered particrly delicious.


    After eating a few bites, William put away his utensils and started ying with his phone.


    Despite the Divine Realm being about 1.12 AU from Earth, William could still get the Earth''s inte signal to reach the Divine Realm.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, cautiously asked William, "Mr. Johnson, aren''t you eating anymore?"


    "No, I''m done. You eat."


    After saying that, William started looking at the news on his phone.


    Uranus, Poseidon, Zeus, God, and the twelve deities of witchcraft were now expanding their influence on Earth.


    Humanity had already begun to ept the existence of Soulmancers, and with these deities gaining followers on Earth, the world was undergoing revolutionary changes.


    The coexistence of technological civilization and divine civilization was somehow maintaining a degree of peace.


    Lucien finally regained his ability to move, and when he saw Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    William ying with his phone, he was stunned. He approached slowly and asked, "William, you... have a signal on your phone?"


    "Yes!" William looked up at him, showing no anger.


    "Can I make a call?" Lucien''s voice was a bit strained, his heart racing at the moment.


    Even the things William had mentioned before hadn''t caused such a stir in his emotions.


    Bing stronger?


    Ascending to a high-tier god-king?


    Those goals seemed too distant!


    Lucien knew that gaining any formidable power often required much more in return.


    The system that had suddenly appeared was filled with oddities, starting him off with a mission to kill William¡ªwasn''t that sending him to his death?


    So, he didn''t trust the system to be all that beneficial.


    As an Earthling living in the Divine Realm, he felt homesick!


    "Could I borrow your phone to call my grandmother? Just for a minute... to let her know I''m safe." Lucien looked at William somewhat choked up, fearing William would refuse him.


    Lucien was barely in his twenties. Even as a genius with many extraordinary encounters, he found it difficult to let go of his family and old friends.


    No matter how high his level of power, his mental state remained that of an ordinary person,he couldn''t be indifferent to many things like William.


    This might be one of the reasons William enjoyed the lifestyle of ordinary people on Earth.


    Ordinary people have emotions and desires, attachments.


    Even if it means betraying others for personal gain, what ordinary people consider vile, William finds interesting.


    In contrast, the Divine Realmcks much of this human touch.


    Aside from increasing power, it''s mostly aboutbat. The beings of the Divine Realm live primarily to survive, then to get stronger, and in the end, just to keep living.


    Some might already be very strong, but they are just living.


    William doesn''t need to increase his power, and he doesn''t have much desire forbat. He finds little joy in fighting, but theplex emotions among ordinary people are much more interesting to him.


    "Did you bring your phone? Use your own! I''ll just connect you to thework." William didn''t lend his phone to Lucien. With just a thought, Lucien''s phone was charged and had full signal strength.


    Lucien took out his phone, his pupils dted, and with trembling hands, he said to William, "William... thank you!"


    At this moment, he felt that the person before him didn''t seem so detestable after all.


    He seemed quite approachable.

 Chapter 613 System loading failed!

    <h4>Chapter 613 System loading failed!</h4>


    Lucien had always held a great prejudice against William!


    From the first time he met William, he thought William was just a pretty boy. Later, the girl Lucien liked, Alice, was taken away by William...


    He saw William as a rival in love and hoped to outperform William in every aspect.


    Thinking back on his conversations with William, Lucien would always end up infuriated.


    Especially since his proudly imed strength seemed negligible in front of William, like a weakling.


    The powerful Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic array, a heritage of the Nostredame family, was nothing more than flipping through pages in front of William, who broke it effortlessly.


    Because of these incidents, Lucien found it hard to feel any goodwill towards William.


    And the events that just transpired made Lucien question his life and even led to the creation of an inner demon.


    But in that moment, Lucien was moved by William.


    He had been in the Divine Realm for a while, always in a state of captivity.


    William''s arrival freed him from the underground prison, and most importantly, William gave him a chance to contact his family.


    At that moment, he genuinely felt that William wasn''t so bad after all!


    William, for his part, didn''t care about Lucien''s attitude or opinion towards him,it was utterly insignificant.


    Just connecting his phone to thework was a trivial task for William, and he didn''t expect Lucien''s gratitude for it.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I''m doing well. I''m traveling with a friend," Lucien might truly be whipped in love, but he also deeply loved his family.


    With the phone signal avable, he connected a video call to his grandmother and even pointed the camera at William.


    Friend?


    Well, at least in the Divine Realm, William was somewhat of an acquaintance!


    Lucien had also realized that William''s strength was far superior to his own. The fact that William hadn''t killed him despite his many offenses was quite generous.


    William was not a man of mercy, a fact that Lucien could clearly see.


    "Hello!" William was originally ying with his phone, but when Lucien pointed the camera at him, he still showed a warm and friendly smile.


    Seeing William''s friendly face, reminiscent of a deity''s aura, Lucien''s grandmother believed that Lucien must have met an incredibly powerful friend.


    "You must be very strong!" Lucien''s grandmother felt that this person''s power level must be very high, evident from his demeanor, "May I know your power level?"


    Williamughed, "Just at the Demi-God level, not particrly strong. Don''t worry, Lucien is improving quickly; he''s quite powerful now."


    "I want to thank you for taking care of my grandson," Lucien''s grandmother expressed her gratitude to William through the phone screen.


    Being at the Demi-God level was already considered very strong on Earth.


    "No need to mention it. You talk to Lucien; I''m off to do some special training."


    William''s tone was quite pleasant, acting as Lucien''s friend for a moment, which reassured Lucien''s grandmother.


    Lucien gave William a grateful look, then turned to chat with his grandmother through the camera.


    Once the camera was away, the smile on William''s face froze, and he started ying a mobile game.


    After Lucien reported his safety and hung up the call, he thanked William, "Thanks for that!"


    William, engrossed in his mobile game, didn''t pay any attention to Lucien.


    In the game, at least characters can die, and when encountering less skilled teammates, William wouldn''t go all out to win.


    Lose!


    This feeling, for him, was quite a novel experience.


    Lucien watched William fully absorbed in gaming, his mouth twitching slightly.


    Is this what someone calls special training?


    Wondering if following his lead would also make one so strong?


    It''s hard to judge what kind of person William is.


    From a certain perspective, he seems heartless, yet he also appears quite easygoing...


    Watching William y, Lucien faintly sensed that he seemed to blend into the natural surroundings.


    Even sitting there ying a game, William seemed to harmonize with nature and the universe in a way.


    Lucien''s power level was already not low, and he was more attuned to sensing this particr presence.


    He, too, had the augmentation of Cosmic Entity power.


    The "system" within him was something expelled by William.


    Even if he couldn''t match William''s power, they had amon origin. From William''s words and actions, Lucien felt a resonance with nature, an innate wisdom and tranquility.


    He had an epiphany!


    In this moment, he actually had a realization!


    Merely by watching William y a game and their simple interactions, his mental state underwent a qualitative change.


    There was no malice in William''s actions of killing.


    He wiped out many Shapeshifters without harboring any killing intent.


    His actions were not driven by emotion.


    As William had said before, even if he killed Odin, he wouldn''t feel any guilt.


    It''s not that he was ruthless,rather, it seemed difficult for anything to affect his emotions.


    Even if Odin were respectful towards William, if killed, then killed he was.


    One moment William''s gaze could immobilize Lucien, and the next, he connected Lucien''s phone signal and conversed amiably with Lucien''s grandmother.


    This must be the state of being "freely self-sufficient"!


    Lucien had been conflicted about whether to embark on a path of killing.


    He was influenced by the system and affected by William''s words, even to the point of developing an inner demon!


    But at this moment, his mental state was influenced by William.


    Everything seemed less significant!


    Does the choice to embark on a path of killing matter?


    Does the system''s mysterious intent matter?


    Influenced by the unique power emanating from William, Lucien entered a state of unconsciousness.


    Unaware to himself, he sat down, entered a meditative state, and began to absorb the ck energy essence that William had expelled.


    William, engrossed in his game and having just destroyed the opponent''s crystal base in less than twenty minutes, sensed a change in Lucien''s aura.


    He couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Could this kid really be one in a million, a true genius?


    To absorb that entity he had expelled.


    Ha!?


    If this continues, could Lucien trulye to dominate that force?


    "System loading failed!"


    "Warning! Please cease all unauthorized actions immediately!"


    "System reloading!"


    "Warning! System loading failed!"


    ...


    Lucien''s mind was filled with the system''s repeated alerts.


    William also heard the system''s voice and couldn''t help butugh.


    My goodness!


    What on earth did Lucien do?


    To actually make that entity he expelled fall apart?


    No, no, no!


    The system within Lucien''s consciousness is only a small part of that entity. Its greater power still resides with the Cosmic Entity. However, this turn of events seems to have disrupted some ns.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly. If Lucien absorbs the power of the "system" within him, and then kills Elric, wouldn''t all the ns of the entity he expelled end up paving the way for someone else?


    Wouldn''t the entity''s n to be reborn through Lucien''s body be thwarted?


    Doing such mischief, William found quite enjoyable!


    To gather the strength of beings from three thousand parallel dimensions to mold a new body, only to create a being that cannot be controlled...


    William felt a bit of sympathy for that entity he expelled. Could it really have been its doing?


    That seems a bit too foolish!


    But then again, he quite enjoys witnessing such developments!

 Chapter 614 No matter, it’s even better this way!

    <h4>Chapter 614 No matter, it''s even better this way!</h4>


    When Lucien opened his eyes again, he was greeted by the continuous alerts of the system ringing in his ears.


    "Warning, system reinstation failed!"


    "The system is beginning to detach from the host!"


    "System detachment from the host failed!"


    "System initiating self-destruction mode!"


    "Warning! System self-destruction failed!"


    ...


    William was also listening to the system''s alerts by his side.


    He hade to understand that the system within Lucien''s consciousness didn''t really possess aplete self-awareness.


    It was truly just a "system."


    Hearing these chaotic messages from the system, Lucien''s expression turned peculiar.


    Just because he watched William y a game, he managed to crash the system!


    Not to mention the loading failures.


    All sorts of detachment failures, self-destruction failures.


    A system that sounded impressive ended up being yed to destruction in just a while.


    And the fundamental reason was merely because Lucien had an epiphany while watching William y a game!


    If it had been due to watching William do something else, or having an epiphany under William''s guidance, Lucien thought that would have made some sense.


    But it was just from watching him y a game and recalling their simple conversations that he had this realization.


    Lucien found it unbelievable.


    Could enhancing one''s own power really be this easy?


    Seeing Lucien awake, William asked, "Are we going or not?"


    "Yes, let''s go!" Lucien also realized that following William seemed quite promising, and he no longer harbored the strong hostility towards William as before.


    The Element Devouring Cat also had its belly round and full, with faint golden light emanating from its head. After eating the bear paw prepared by William, it too could feel the powers deep within its bloodline beginning to awaken.


    Despite consuming numerous divine artifacts before, it had not awakened any further bloodline powers. Yet, now, just by eating a bear paw grilled by William, it experienced an awakening?


    Ancient fierce beasts could awaken their bloodline powers multiple times in their lives, with each awakening multiplying their strength geometrically.


    The Element Devouring Cat, whose soul core had been shattered by Odin, leading to a significant reduction in its strength, hadn''t fully recovered even after many years.


    Though the bear paw could be considered a nourishing supplement, for an ancient fierce beast like the Element Devouring Cat, it really wasn''t much...


    After eating the bear paw grilled by William, Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, thought all the credit went to the bear paw and went on to eat another one raw.


    The result, of course, goes without saying.


    A bear paw not cooked by William personally was just a slightlyrger bear paw.


    At this moment, Sophias fully realized that William was a true powerhouse.


    The ordinary bear paw, under William''s cooking, had effects surpassing countless divine artifacts...


    If it could always stay by William''s side, picking up scraps to eat asionally, couldn''t it achieve divinity right there?


    What about divine artifacts?


    Compared to the dishes prepared by William, they were all rubbish!


    On their journey, Lucien simply hung the Odin sapphire on his waist, and thus, they faced no obstacles.


    No matter the power level of the Shapeshifters they encountered, seeing the Odin sapphire, they would treat them kindly.


    Some Shapeshifters even invited them for meals...


    Because of this, Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, couldn''t help but mock, "Kid, how scared are you? Why don''t you hang the Odin sapphire around your neck instead?"


    How could Sophias be happy?


    With Lucien''s approach, which rash Shapeshifter would dare to trouble them?


    This way, how could William make a move on them?


    Then how would the Element Devouring Cat consume the dropped soul cores?


    "Damn cat, stop stirring things up here!" Lucien now gets lost in thought just watching William walk.


    He seems to be on the verge of entering a meditative state of enlightenment at any moment.


    Killing Shapeshifters?


    Killing Shapeshifters is less appealing than watching William y a game for a while!


    The path to strength through ughter is too weak.


    Lucien will probably never know that when he oncepeted in swordsmanship with Alice, the Alice he saw at that time was possessed by William''s soul.


    It was precisely because of William''s possession that Alice''s demeanor underwent a drastic change.


    Strictly speaking, he fell for Alice at the moment William, possessing Alice, drew the sword...


    Both Lucien and the cat have now discovered the benefits of staying by William''s side.


    William didn''t mind, mainly because this kind of thing happened too frequently.


    In the past, beings like Moros, Luna, Erebus, and other powerhouses in the Divine Realm gained insights from William''s daily life, which was quite normal.


    Otherwise, why would beings like Hydra and Moros shamelessly follow William around?


    They soon arrived at the city where the Ultimate Force Alliance''s headquarters, Heart of Asgard, was located.


    The Ultimate Force Alliance''s meeting was to be held here!


    After entering the city and seeing various Shapeshifter lords, warriors of Asgard, and the bustling city, William said to Lucien, "Could you put away that sapphire of yours?"


    The Odin sapphire was too conspicuous in Heart of Asgard, so much so that it made them the center of attention wherever they went!


    William, who prefers to keep a low profile, disliked the feeling of being the focus.


    Additionally, William shared amon interest with the Element Devouring Cat!


    Apart from boredom, one reason William came to the Ultimate Force Alliance''s headquarters was to seek delicious Shapeshifters.


    Lucien''s high-profile behavior meant that not a single Shapeshifter came to them looking for trouble along the way.


    Although William acts without any prohibitions, he also doesn''t like to just grab a Shapeshifter he sees on the road.


    That would make him seem particrly unprincipled.


    If it had been before, Lucien would definitely not have listened to William, but after everything that happened these days, he found himself subconsciously obeying William''s words.


    "The scent on me might attract the attention of some Shapeshifters," Lucien said as he tucked away the Odin sapphire, then added, "This way, I''ll be a target for their attacks!"


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, saying, "No matter, it''s even better this way!"


    Shapeshifters mostly use scent to identify what kind of being someone is.


    Someone like Lucien,ing from the Prime World and enveloped in various mysterious powers, arriving in Heart of Asgard, would definitely attract the attention of various Shapeshifter lords.


    Now that''s interesting!


    William looked at Lucien, and actually induced the aura on Lucien, making it emit forcefully.


    The mysterious powers, along with the force of the system that he expelled, all these auras spread out, like a little piglet emitting a delicious scent rushing into a pack of wolves.


    Almost instantly, Lucien felt countless consciousnesses sweeping over him.


    His scent was really something!


    William exuded the aura of a Shapeshifter lord, and at the same time, his hands conjured enchanted chains that quickly bound Lucien''s wrists.


    "What are you doing?" Lucien stared at William in disbelief.


    At this moment, William actually chose to act against him?


    Truly a merciless tyrant!


    William lowered his voice and said, "You are my prisoner now, understand?"


    This voice was lowered, but saying it so openly in Heart of Asgard was almost like not lowering it at all.


    After all, the surrounding Asgard residents and Shapeshifters could all hear.


    "Who is this guy!" A Shapeshifter lord in a white robe with blood-red pupils approached William, a sneer curling at the corner of his mouth, "Did you deliberately make him release his scent?"

 Chapter 615 Lost Enigma Array

    <h4>Chapter 615 Lost Enigma Array</h4>


    Heart of Asgard, as the grand city hosting the headquarters of the Ultimate Force Alliance, is led by the renowned God of Light, Baldr.


    Baldr, a formidable god among those of Asgard and the son of Odin and Frigg, is one of the most beloved deities within the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    He has also been mentored by William.


    Without the use of artifacts, Baldr''s divine power allows him to almost equally match Poseidon, the God of the Sea, in battle.


    However, he is not fond of ughter.


    Now, he has not appeared in the public eye for a long time.


    The white-d deity is Forseti, the son of Baldr.


    In fact, Forseti manages the entire Heart of Asgard and serves as Baldr''s lieutenant.


    Forseti, the sole son of Baldr and the goddess Nanna, has shown exceptional talent from a young age. Though in human form, he has wings on his back and eagle''s ws for feet, and astonishingly, he defeated Thor, the God of Thunder, at the age of ten.


    Currently, in the Ultimate Force Alliance, his power ranks only below Odin and Uranus.


    William and hispanions entered the city carrying the Odin sapphire, naturally attracting Forseti''s attention.


    "Yes, I intentionally made him release his scent," William said calmly when faced with Forseti, sizing him up.


    His unique appearance immediately suggests a mixed lineage.


    But his power should be considerable.


    The gods of Asgard, including Odin, were originally designed by a Cosmic Entity in ancient times.


    One characteristic of beings designed by Cosmic Entities is theirrge reproductive organs, indicative of a propensity for procreation.


    Odin is a typical example of this, with many wives.


    William feels they could potentially have offspring with any race.


    Curious about this, William once experimented with a ck dragon princess in human form...


    Unfortunately, William''s potent lineage made it impossible for the ck dragon princess to bear his offspring, despite numerous attempts.


    Forseti looked coldly at William and asked, "Are you one of Odin''s subordinates? Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    If William imed to be one of Odin''s subordinates, Forseti would certainly not quibble with him.


    It would be even less appropriate to stir up trouble!


    Williamughed, "How could I possibly be his subordinate?"


    "Then are you a subordinate of Uranus?" Given Forseti''s status and power, he was not intimidated by Uranus,in this city, he was the true ruler.


    William squinted at him, asking, "Are you afraid of them both?"


    This statement caused a stir among the surrounding Shapeshifters!


    If it were them, they indeed would fear Odin and Uranus, but Forseti...


    He has always been defiant towards both Odin and Uranus!


    Forseti also had his own forces and even aspired to rece Odin and Uranus as the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance. Given his youth and strength, even Odin and Uranus wouldn''t dare to move against him lightly.


    Some things are better left unsaid.


    William''s blunt statement was tantamount to seeking death!


    "Afraid?" Forseti let out a coldugh, then changed tack, saying, "So, you''re saying you''re not a subordinate of Odin and Uranus!"


    William nodded, asking, "And then?"


    "And then?" Forseti''s mouth twisted into a cruel smile, saying, "Then you''re going to die a very ugly death!"


    With that, the energy aura around him intensified, causing the Shapeshifter lords nearby to scatter, not daring topete with Forseti for prey.


    Lucien''s face turned pale as Forseti''s energy aura instilled a primal fear deep within him.


    The suppression of a powerful species over a weaker one was probably like this.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, was fine, quietly hiding behind William, with no intention of confronting Forseti.


    What a joke, to make a move in front of Lord William?


    This guy was bound to die a gruesome death.


    It''s just unknown whether he''s suitable for consumption.


    If he is, it would be great for the Element Devouring Cat to scavenge what''s left after Lord William is done.


    Thinking this, Sophias''s gaze towards Forseti also shifted slightly...


    "In the end, you''re still afraid of them." William''s smile remained unfazed,pletely unaffected by any influence.


    "Kneel when you speak!!" Forseti''s eyes shot out two beams of blood light, and a green glow around him solidified, enveloping William and hispanions.


    Even those with the strength of a Supreme Deity would inevitably kneel under the pressure of Forseti''s energy aura.


    After all, how many in the entire Divine Realm possess the strength of a Supreme Deity?


    Thud!


    After speaking, Forseti himself kneeled in front of William, the ground cracking open with him at the center, the cracks spreading as the surrounding Shapeshifters dodged aside, their minds struggling toprehend what had happened.


    Hmm?


    Could it be that Lord Forseti prefers to speak while kneeling?


    And the manner of his kneeling, no ordinary Shapeshifter lord could achieve that.


    "There''s no need to be so courteous when speaking, really, stand up!" William looked down at Forseti, noting his unique form ¡ª human-shaped but with wings on his back and eagle''s ws for feet.


    But this could be considered a unique delicacy.


    Forseti''s face turned even paler.


    In that moment, he felt as if he saw countless ancient fierce beasts falling, blood spilling across the sky, and his legs inexplicably gave out, causing him to kneel.


    It wasn''t until William spoke that he slowly stood up.


    "Exactly who are you?" Forseti wasn''t foolish,the individual before him was undoubtedly extraordinary!


    William nced at the Shapeshifters nearby and said, "This isn''t the ce to talk. How about we find somewhere else to discuss?"


    Discuss?


    Forseti frowned, wondering if this individual had specificallye looking for him.


    What did he want to discuss?


    Although William made Forseti lose face in front of his subordinates, Forseti recognized his strength.


    In that instant, he understood that this stranger, who appeared out of nowhere, was far stronger than him.


    With the Ultimate Force Alliance meeting approaching, his seeking out Forseti at this time surely meant he had an agenda!


    Forseti, after careful consideration, concluded that even if this strange individual was strong, it was impossible for him to kill him within Heart of Asgard.


    After all, his father is the God of Light, Baldr!


    "Follow me! If it''s about something you want to discuss, I''m not interested. I won''t let you leave Heart of Asgard!"


    With these words, the city''s protective magic array activated, covering Heart of Asgard with ayer of cyan-ck semi-


    transparent light.


    The city''s residents and Shapeshifters were terrified.


    "Did Lord Forseti activate the Lost Enigma Array?"


    "It seems these outsiders are somewhat capable!"


    "What good does being capable do? It''s feared that only someone at the Absolute Deity level could break through this formation!"


    ...


    The Lost Enigma Array, created by Forseti, traps those inside and prevents entry from outside. Moreover, with Forseti in control of the array, if he harbors a killing intent and activates the secondyer of the powerful attack magic array, it can unleash an attack equivalent to the full force of a high-tier god-


    king.


    In this world, aside from the few high-tier god-kings, who could survive such a powerful strike?


    William slightly raised his head to look at the cyan-ck light screen.


    Not bad, this powerful magic array can also absorb the power of others within the city, plus the original stored power, making a strike capable of severely injuring an Absolute Deity.


    Seeing William looking up, Forseti''s face showed a confident smile, with such a trump card, he was naturally unafraid!


    Since he came to Heart of Asgard, he must have realized the terrifying power of the Lost Enigma Array!

 Chapter 616 When Kneeling Becomes a Fashion

    <h4>Chapter 616 When Kneeling Bes a Fashion</h4>


    William walked forward, pulling Lucien whose hands were bound, with Lucien still emitting an enticing scent.


    The surrounding Shapeshifter lords eyed Lucien with drool, but none dared topete with Forseti for the prey.


    They interpreted William''s actions and their recent conversation as William intending to offer Lucien as a gift to Forseti, in exchange for discussing some matter.


    However, some were puzzled as to why Forseti had knelt earlier.


    The Shapeshifter lords couldn''t quite grasp Forseti''s actions.


    But some Shapeshifter lords made their interpretations.


    Perhaps Forseti was teaching this outsider that if one is to kneel, it should be done with presence.


    Or maybe, a full-force kneel could psychologically oppress the opponent.


    Today, in Heart of Asgard, many Shapeshifter lords followed Forseti''s lead, kneeling before battle to intimidate their opponents.


    There were also instances where two opposing Shapeshifter lords, locked in a fierce re, ended up kneeling to each other,paring whose ground cracks were more terrifying as they knelt.


    Due to Forseti''s act of kneeling, Heart of Asgard seemed to suffer various ''earthquakes'' today, with continuous booming sounds throughout the city.


    If not for the strong magic arrays protecting the buildings, Heart of Asgard might have turned into ruins.


    Following Forseti, William and hispanions arrived at the Guardian Temple of Heart of Asgard.


    At the temple''s entrance, two scantily d girls bowed gracefully upon seeing Forseti.


    Entering the temple, they found it filled with beautiful girls.


    Could it be that Forseti had chosen all the pretty girls in the city for his household?


    "What divine being are you, exactly? And what is it that you want to discuss?" After entering the great hall and sitting on a pure gold chair, looking down at William and hispanions, Forseti was nked by two girls. One of the girls picked a grape and fed it to Forseti''s mouth.


    Quite the scene, reminiscent of Louis XIV of France!


    William untied the magical ropes binding Lucien, looked at the supremely confident Forseti, and said, "My name is William, also known as the Obliterator. You should have heard of me."


    Forseti was stunned, and the girl beside him was petrified.


    "Hahahaha! William the Obliterator?" After his initial shock, Forseti pointed at William and burst intoughter, "You are William the Obliterator?"


    "You''re using the name of William the Obliterator to scare me?" Forseti said, "If you''re William the Obliterator, should I ask what you''d like to eat?"


    As the son of the God of Light, Baldr, he had naturally heard the legends of William the Obliterator, and he knew those were true.


    The William the Obliterator of those days was truly invincible!


    But that person had long vanished, likely perished in that catastrophe, and had not been reborn.


    William pondered for a moment and said, "You saying that makes me feel somewhat embarrassed."


    "Embarrassed?" Forseti''s smile froze, nced at Lucien, and said, "I don''t care about your background. In my territory, you follow my rules! This person is a gift you''re offering, right?"


    William sighed softly: "Why do you have this misconception? I asked for a secluded ce just to have a chat with you. Which part do you n to keep? I think those wings of yours detract from your beauty. How about I trim them for you?"


    "You really consider yourself William the Obliterator?" A hint of murderous intent shed in Forseti''s eyes, and with a thought, a beam of green light descended from the sky without warning, hitting William urately.


    This was the second stage of the Lost Enigma Array!


    Forseti could sense that the person before him was no ordinary individual. Since he wasn''t inclined to have a serious conversation, Forseti decided it was simpler to just eliminate him.


    "y some music! This is boring!" Forseti called out after seeing the Lost Enigma Array''s magic array strike William.


    Truly a bit dull.


    Yet another who''s not afraid of death!


    After his call, a dozen stunning beauties orderly entered from outside the hall.


    "Indeed quite boring. Let''s listen to music and talk at the same time!" William made himselffortable, sitting by a table.


    As for that attack...


    Just average, really!


    He is a very kind person,he can forgive a child''s ignorance.


    Moreover, William noticed that Forseti carried the bloodline of the God of Light, Baldr.


    Speaking of which, Baldr could also be considered his disciple, so it might be best to ask Forseti if he has any other brothers or sisters...


    Forseti, with his mouth agape, waspletely dumbfounded.


    Wait a minute!


    What just happened?


    That guy was hit, wasn''t he?


    Why is hepletely unscathed?


    The dancers had already entered the great hall, utterly unaware of the current situation. They thought William and hispanions were guests of Forseti, so they began to dance, and the musicians started to y music.


    For a moment, the great hall was filled with a peaceful atmosphere.


    But Forseti trembled all over.


    At this moment, he felt fear!!


    The second stage of the powerful attack magic array had been activated, which means, did the individual iming to be William the Obliterator just withstand a full-force strike from a high-tier god-king?!!


    Was he really William the Obliterator?


    Damn!


    What had he done?


    He had actually attacked William the Obliterator?


    ording to his father, William the Obliterator was the being he most revered in his life, as well as his master!


    But such matters were not to be disclosed!


    "Lord William? Is it really you?" Forseti swallowed hard, hoping it wasn''t toote to admit his mistake.


    After sitting down, William asked, "You are Baldr''s son?"


    Forseti hurriedly ran down from his chair and knelt before William.


    Seeing this, the dancers in the great hall were so frightened that they stopped dancing, and the music abruptly ended.


    Everyone looked incredulously in the direction of the speaker.


    William nced at the female musicians and said, "Continue with your performance."


    The female musicians were unsure of how to react for a moment.


    Forseti turned his head and said loudly, "Did you not hear what Lord William said? Continue the music! Continue the dance!"


    Upon hearing this, the female musicians and dancers resumed their graceful dancing, and the music flowed like silk.


    William also spoke politely, "Don''t be so tense; I''m not as terrible as the rumors suggest. Let''s sit and have a heart-to-heart talk."


    Forseti sat beside William like a docile dog.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, and Lucien sat to the side, somewhat confused by the situation unfolding before them.


    Lucien once again realized the terrifying presence that is William.


    Forseti, who had been so formidable moments ago, was now kneeling obediently.


    To be precise, he had knelt twice.


    Forseti''s feelings were incredibly mixed.


    Not nervous?


    How could he not be nervous?


    Thinking back on his earlier attitude and the rumors about William the Obliterator, he had already started pondering which part of him might taste better.


    Damn, the son of the God of Light, Baldr, and the leader of Heart of Asgard, was contemting which part of himself would be more ptable.


    He was truly questioning his life.


    And he really regretted it!


    Why did he have to be so arrogant just now?


    Why did he have to stand out?


    If he hadn''t, perhaps this wouldn''t have happened.


    "Do you have any brothers or sisters?" Although William is a gourmet, he''s not devoid of empathy or social graces.


    Since Forseti also has some connection to him, if he''s Baldr''s only child, it indeed wouldn''t be right to just stew him up directly.

 Chapter 617 Forseti’s determination

    <h4>Chapter 617 Forseti''s determination</h4>


    "Do you have any brothers or sisters?"


    Upon hearing William''s question, Forseti felt the tension in his heart ease slightly.


    It felt like a casual family chat!


    Especially with the expression William had now.


    How to put it?


    Like a benevolent elder.


    It seems the rumors were somewhat exaggerated.


    "Lord William, I have no brothers or sisters," Forseti responded, now almost certain that the person before him was indeed William the Obliterator.


    Forseti''s tone of voice is now very earnest.


    William the Obliterator was an incredibly powerful being, the mentor of his father, the God of Light, Baldr!


    Whenever his father mentioned his mentor, his eyes were filled with reverence.


    He had even asked who was more formidable, William the Obliterator or those high-tier god-kings.


    His father''s response, filled with disdain, was clear: "High-tier god-kings? Do they evenpare to William the Obliterator?"


    At that moment, he understood that William the Obliterator must be a being beyond all others in strength.


    If William the Obliterator supported him, what did the high-tier god-kings of the Divine Realm amount to?


    William, hearing Forseti''s eager attitude, felt a bit embarrassed.


    "An only child, huh? Then let it be!" William had actually been considering plucking off his wings...


    "What brings you here, Lord William?" Forseti, not quite understanding William''s intentions, had a gleam in his eyes.


    ording to his father, just a little guidance from William the Obliterator had significantly advanced his power level.


    Forseti knew from his father, the God of Light Baldr, that William the Obliterator''s strength was indescribably supreme.


    Even a little guidance from him promised boundless prospects!


    As for the purpose of his visit?


    William, however, fell silent. He couldn''t possibly tell Forseti that he really just wanted to discuss how to obtain Forseti''s pair of wings...


    "Since you are Baldr''s son... how about I give you some guidance?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling the need to improve the impression others have of him.


    Throughout his journey, William had realized that he had perhaps left a somewhat unfavorable impression on the Shapeshifter race in the past.


    "That would be fantastic!"


    Forseti, excited, knelt before William again, thanking him repeatedly.


    "Have them all leave," William nodded and said, "I''ll guide you one-on-one!"


    Forseti took a deep breath, turned his head towards those maids, and said, "Didn''t you hear? All of you, leave!"


    What an exhrating moment!


    To be personally mentored by William the Obliterator!


    His power level was sure to skyrocket!


    Stumbling upon such an opportunity made him think that sometimes impulsiveness could bring benefits.


    William spoke seriously, "Your inherited bloodline is quite exceptional,bining the strong genes of both your father and mother. However, there is a conflict between the two sets of genes. Look at those wings of yours; they''ve actually hindered your growth."


    "Wings?" Forseti was puzzled and said, "These wings are inherited from my father''s bloodline. How could they hinder my growth?"


    William raised an eyebrow and exined, "Baldr also possesses a pair of golden wings. With wings, there''s no need to learn any secret techniques for aerial flight. But as a humanoid creature, flying through the sky like a clumsy bird, is that really desirable?"


    "Huh?" Forseti was momentarily confused.


    His wings were a symbol of formidable power. Besides flying, they could be used for attacks and to execute various special abilities.


    Such wings, ording to William, were somehow hindering his power development?


    With these wings, Forseti could fly tens of thousands of miles with ease,they were extremely useful to him.


    Had anyone other than William made such a im, Forseti might have responded with a p.


    "You have your mother''s bloodline. Look at your mother, does she need wings to fly?" William spoke solemnly, "I have a secret technique here, instant teleportation, capable of crossing space and transcending time, but you need to give up these wings. Do you want to learn it?"


    Instant teleportation, crossing space, reversing time?


    Forseti was aware of many racial special abilities, but he couldn''t perform instant teleportation.


    And what William mentioned about space and time...


    That would not only allow instant movement but also time reversal, meaning it could traverse time and space!


    Even high-tier god-kings would find it difficult to reverse time!


    Forseti''s heart raced, his breathing quickened.


    "Lord William, I can just retract my wings into my body!" Forseti thought this was no big deal.


    Wings, after all, with his ability, could simply be retracted to learn this special power.


    However, William said, "Retracting them is useless! To enhance strength with this secret technique, you must not have wings in your subconscious. As long as you have wings, you will think about them, and the technique will be hard to master. Therefore, these wings must be cut off!"


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, listening by the side, had its eyes wide open in shock. Could it really work like that?


    Forseti hesitated, "Can''t it work without cutting off the wings?"


    William nodded seriously, "No, it can''t!"


    "Hisss¡ª"


    Forseti was filled with myriad thoughts.


    To him, these wings were as essential as a human''s hands. Could they just be cut off?


    William scoffed, "Do you not even have the courage to cut off a pair of wings?"


    Forseti realized, was William testing his resolve and determination?


    It''s just a pair of wings, cut them off!


    "Lord William, I have understood!" After saying this, Forseti stepped back a few times, and his wings spread out from his back.


    He was indeed ruthless to himself.


    Forseti grabbed his wings and, right in front of William, tore them off.


    He managed to keep the blood from sttering onto William.


    Seeing this, William nodded in approval, "Well done! Truly determined!"


    Despite the pain, Forseti, pale-faced, managed a smile.


    William then said, "Give me those wings; I''ll keep them for you for the time being, so you don''t feel sorry looking at them!"


    "Yourmand will be obeyed!" Forseti had never imagined that William the Obliterator, whom he revered, had been eyeing these wings from the start.


    With a casual wave, William collected the wings.


    How could bear pawspare to the delicacy of these wings?


    William thought about it: one wing roasted, the other chopped into small pieces and stir-fried, the taste would definitely be extraordinary!


    Such delicacies could also be shared with Aliceter. She had made significant progress recently and deserved a reward.


    Lucien, sitting aside, waspletely dumbfounded.


    This bird-brain must have a screw loose!


    He''s supposed to be the suprememander of Heart of Asgard, right?


    With this level of intelligence?


    He doesn''t even realize he''s been duped!


    With just a few words, William managed to bamboozle this bird-


    brain into handing over his wings.


    Having witnessed William grilling bear paws, Lucien would never believe that William intended to "temporarily keep" those wings.


    It''s like asking children to guard candy,would they really refrain from eating it?


    That''s simply not possible!

 Chapter 618 Amputation surgery

    <h4>Chapter 618 Amputation surgery</h4>


    Although William was indeed interested in Forseti''s pair of wings, the secret techniques he promised were not offered in jest.


    "Here is my ''Theory of Space-Time'', and this other book is a corresponding secret technique. As for the name, you can choose it yourself; I''m not fond of naming things." William casually tossed two paper books onto the table.


    Strictly speaking, if Forseti understands these two books, he could easily cross space and reverse time.


    However, even after many years of study, William could only reverse time by a maximum of 10 years.


    That is, bringing the entire universe back to 10 years ago.


    Reversing time is an extremely formidable skill,if Forseti could reverse even a moment of time, that would be quite impressive.


    In Divine Realm battles, many oues are decided in an instant.


    The ability to reverse or pause time, what impact would that have on the oue of a battle?


    It''s unimaginable.


    Forseti, having stopped the bleeding, knelt before William and picked up the two books from the table.


    The text within was written in Etherian Runes, an ancient magical script. The powerful force imbued within these runes was hidden in the text written by William.


    Even without prior knowledge of this script, at Forseti''s level of power, he could easily grasp its meaning, and perhaps even understand it on a deeper level.


    "Is... is this the sacred script of the ancients?" Forseti''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Just from seeing the first page, the text seemed alive, swirling around his body.


    Forseti knew then, Lord William had not deceived him!!


    "Just focus on the content above, does it matter in whatnguage it is written?" William said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now."


    He had no intention of continuing the conversation with Forseti.


    Having obtained the wings, it was naturally time to leave.


    And with matters like these, it''s best to leave quickly before the other party fully realizes what happened.


    Excellent!


    Absolutely excellent!


    But it was time to slip away!


    He had no ns to meet with Baldr.


    After all, having tricked his son out of a pair of wings, meeting face-to-face would indeed be somewhat awkward.


    The secret techniques William gave are indeed real, but who knows how long it will take Forseti to master them?


    Having given up his wings, Forseti''sbat capabilities have significantly decreased.


    In William''s view, what he gained was more important than what he lost.


    However, Forseti didn''t see it that way at all.


    Just a pair of wings!


    Living in Heart of Asgard, does he need to fight anyone?


    Aside from William the Obliterator, who would dare toy a hand on him in Heart of Asgard?


    Meaning, for the time being, Forseti doesn''t really need strongbat capabilities.


    Trading a pair of seldom-used wings for two secret techniques from William the Obliterator, even earning his approval, how could Forseti see this as anything but a win?


    "Do you need to see my father?" Forseti closed the book of secret techniques, looking up at William with admiration.


    He was very aware that now was not the time to read books. Establishing a good rtionship with William the Obliterator was the best choice.


    With William the Obliterator''s support, he would have nothing to fear in the entire Divine Realm.


    See Baldr?


    William responded, "No need, I have other matters and must be leaving."


    "Do you have any tasks? Is there anything I can assist with?" Forseti eagerly offered to help William.


    "What could you do?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It had been hundreds of thousands of years since he had extinguished beings from the age of ancient gods, and then the Cosmic Entity allowed all beings to be reborn in the Divine Realm.


    After hundreds of thousands of years of development and the evolution of beings, the Divine Realm now contained countless creatures he had never seen before.


    "There''s nothing I need, but let''s keep my visit to Heart of Asgard between us," William said. "I could instruct some of your subordinates, perhaps those Shapeshifter lords."


    "If you have any trusted followers you want to strengthen, you can bring them to me one by one. I''ll teach them some secret techniques."


    Forseti clenched his fist,was Lord William nning to boost the overall strength of his forces?


    To instruct all his trusted followers?


    What did that entail?


    One day, if all his confidants were guided by William the Obliterator, how strong would they be?


    If that were the case, what kind of status would he achieve in the Ultimate Force Alliance headquarters council?


    "Many thanks, Lord William!" Forseti stepped back, then knelt again with a series of relentless kowtows that made the entire Guardian Temple shake.


    William said, "Go call your confidants over. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Please wait a moment, Lord William!" After picking up the two books of secret techniques, Forseti stood up and left.


    After Forseti left, Lucien looked at William with a peculiar gaze and said, "You aren''t nning to perform amputations on all the Shapeshifters, are you?"


    William cleared his throat, turned away, and suddenly held a gleaming dagger, which he then sprayed with alcohol and sterilized with divine fire.


    "What do you know, kid?" Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, immediately retorted, "Mr. Johnson is bringing benefits to the entire Shapeshifter race. How could you say it''s an amputation surgery?"


    Without further words from William, it wasn''t long before Forseti returned to the Guardian Temple with a Shapeshifter lord.


    "Whoever you''re going to meet, that''s a truly unparalleled powerhouse. Whatever he asks you to do, just do it! Don''t dare to offend or question him, got it?"


    Forseti was warning his top confidant as they approached.


    "Lord Forseti, you''re not talking about the person you brought today, are you?"


    "Yes, him!"


    "But didn''t you kill him? I saw with my own eyes the secondyer of the Lost Enigma Array activating."


    Forseti chuckled, "The Lost Enigma Array? I tell you, even after the secondyer was activated, it couldn''t harm even a single hair on him!"


    "..."


    "Now do you understand what I mean?" Forseti reiterated his caution.


    Finally, this Shapeshifter lord understood what it meant to be a powerhouse.


    An unparalleled powerhouse!


    Even Odin and Uranus couldn''t possibly be this strong!


    Led by Forseti, the Shapeshifter lord came before William, with the dagger resting on the table.


    Upon seeing William and then noticing the dagger on the table, the Shapeshifter lord had a bad feeling!


    "You must speak while kneeling!"


    Forseti whispered to the Shapeshifter lord.


    Thud!


    The Guardian Temple shook again!


    William looked over the Shapeshifter lord, leisurely picking up the dagger from the table, and said in a calm tone, "Your tail seems somewhat superfluous, doesn''t it?"


    ...


    Lucien watched from the side, his mouth twitching.


    The folks of Heart of Asgard must be sick in the head!


    Why does meeting someone involve kneeling?


    And if you''re going to kneel, fine!


    But why does every single kneel have to shake the ce like an earthquake?


    Most importantly, these Shapeshifter lords must be idiots!


    One by one, they line up to have William perform amputations.


    William, like a ruthless butcher, would raise his knife, and another Shapeshifter lord would lose a part of their body.


    And after being cut, these Shapeshifter lords, without exception, are all grateful.


    This is insane,they all must have a screw loose!


    The Shapeshifter lords might have lost their minds, but Lucien knew that in just a short while, William had nearly assembled a table of delicacies.

 Chapter 619 Stupid fool

    <h4>Chapter 619 Stupid fool</h4>


    "Many thanks for your teachings, Lord William!"


    Forseti, seizing the rare opportunity, chose a total of 350 of his subordinates. Initially, he thought that if Lord William could guide just a few of his confidants, it would already be wonderful.


    However, to his surprise, William patiently instructed each one, even personally performing surgery to painlessly remove some unnecessary body parts for them.


    Afterward, William even had Forseti bring over a pen and ink to write down secret techniques or pieces of advice for these Shapeshifter lords.


    Receiving the secret techniques from William, the Shapeshifter lords were ecstatic, utterly convinced by his earlier words.


    Like a Shapeshifter whose original form was a chicken, William told him, "Your two legs are hindering your power improvement."


    Then, with a swift movement of the knife, he obtained two chicken legs.


    That Shapeshifter, originally a chicken, also learned to move without legs, floating in the air like a ghost.


    ...


    Forseti didn''t tell these Shapeshifters that William was William the Obliterator, only mentioning he was an elder rtive. After all, the name William the Obliterator was practically a terrifying nightmare for the Shapeshifters.


    When William and his party stepped out of the Guardian Temple again, the Shapeshifters treated them with unparalleled enthusiasm.


    Eating at a restaurant even didn''t require payment, and wherever they went, Shapeshifters greeted William.


    "Lord William" or "Mr. Johnson," polite greetings were heard on the streets from time to time.


    The Shapeshifters seemed to have be much kinder.


    Seeing this thriving and benevolent scene, William felt a deep sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    Following behind William, Lucien whispered, "You''re so hypocritical, doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    "I taught these Shapeshifter lords very powerful secret techniques, all for their benefit. You call this hypocrisy?" William said this out loud on the street, looking at Lucien with a face of grievance.


    "If this isn''t hypocrisy, then what is it?" After Lucien spoke, he felt many unfriendly gazes from around them.


    All the Shapeshifter lords guided by William regard him as a spiritual mentor.


    Speaking ill of William in front of his "followers" was bound to incite public outrage.


    Hundreds of Shapeshifter lords red at Lucien, and one of them indignantly said, "This ignorant, weak human dares to call Mr. Johnson hypocritical!"


    "That Mr. Johnson, a good man who asks for nothing in return, has to endure nder from this foolish human, I can''t stand it."


    "I can''t stand it either, I really want to beat this stupid human up!"


    ...


    Lucien never imagined his words would provoke such outrage.


    It was clearly William, the shameless one, deceiving these Shapeshifters.


    Yet, they foolishly stood by William, full of gratitude and admiration.


    And now someone was criticizing William in front of them?!


    Who could tolerate that?


    "How dare you insult the greatly respected Mr. Johnson, I won''t ept it!"


    "I won''t ept it either!"


    "I wonder if Mr. Johnson would get mad if we were toy hands on this foolish human, after all, Mr. Johnson seems too kind!"


    ...


    Go to hell with being kind!!!


    Lucien waspletely infuriated!


    You call this kindness?


    "Are you all idiots? He just wants to eat your bodies!" Lucien, unable to restrain himself any longer, shouted out loud.


    Sometimes, when the whole world seems blind, and only you can see clearly, it brings about an inexplicable sense of sorrow and anger.


    Even though these guys were Shapeshifters.


    But to watch them amputate parts of their bodies and still praise how merciful William is.


    Lucien called these Shapeshifters fools.


    Surely, these Shapeshifters couldn''t stand it!


    Upon hearing Lucien''s words, the Shapeshifters became even more infuriated!


    "Foolish human, if you dare to nder Mr. Johnson again, I''ll kill you even if it costs me my life!"


    A Shapeshifter lord, who had been "guided" by William and had offered one of his ws, exploded with rage, unable to tolerate any more.


    "Mr. Johnson eating our bodies? What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Lucien sneered, "He''s just deceiving you into trusting him, wanting to eat your bodies, that''s all!"


    William, still pretending to be innocent. Though I''vee to dislike you less than before, such behavior is truly despicable!


    Exposing his vile intentions publicly now should awaken these Shapeshifters, making them realize they''ve been deceived.


    And reveal William''s true, ugly face!


    After speaking his mind, Lucien felt a considerable sense of relief, as if he had done a great deed.


    Well, maybe not a great deed.


    It was like a wise man unveiling a fraudster''s scam in front of a bunch of fools.


    That feeling was somewhat rewarding,


    Creating a strong sense of pleasure at the spiritual level!


    It felt like being the only sober person while everyone else is drunk.


    "Damn it! I can''t stand it any longer! This damned human is being protected by Mr. Johnson while ndering him!"


    Another Shapeshifter lord said, "If Mr. Johnson truly wanted to eat me, I''d lie down here and let him do as he pleases. Why would he need to deceive me?"


    "Exactly, exactly! With Mr. Johnson''s strength, if he really wanted to eat us, would he need to deceive us?"


    Some Shapeshifter lords knew that William had withstood the secondyer of the Lost Enigma Array''s powerful attack.


    The Ultimate Force Alliance headquarters also revered the strong.


    In their eyes, if a powerhouse like William really wanted to eat them, why would he need to deceive them?


    He could just call out their names directly!


    "Mr. Johnson, we request permission to teach this human a lesson, may we?"


    Lucien''sst statement further incited the crowd''s anger, with Shapeshifter lords beginning to ask William for permission to discipline Lucien.


    William, who had been mostly silent from start to finish and had barely offered any exnation, sighed upon hearing the united front of the Shapeshifter lords. "I am someone who dislikes violence, but I understand that you are all quite agitated right now."


    "This person has significant connections with the Divine Alliance, remember not to kill him, or it would be difficult for me to exin. I''ll seal your powers; perhaps you could just give him a simple beating."


    After speaking, William walked away on his own, with the Element Devouring Cat following closely behind.


    Lucien was left in disarray, especially since William, the shameless one, had also sealed his powers.


    The Shapeshifters of Heart of Asgard also felt their powers had been sealed.


    Their soul energy couldn''t circte!


    At this moment, they personally experienced William''s strength.


    To instantly seal the powers of all Shapeshifter lords, what kind of power was that?


    This further confirmed that if Mr. Johnson wanted to eat them, he wouldn''t need to resort to any tricks.


    He is a person who wholeheartedly serves others and advocates for peace!


    After hearing William''s words, many Shapeshifter lords thought deeply and were moved to tears.


    Would someone with Mr. Johnson''s power fear the people of the Divine Alliance?


    Of course not!


    So why did he seal everyone''s powers, preventing them from killing this foolish, despicable, and divisive human?


    Clearly, it was to protect them from future retaliation from the Divine Alliance!


    Such magnanimity and approachability, openly guiding them without reservation.


    How could such a powerful being be ndered by a vile and despicable human?


    Unbearable!

 Chapter 620 Aspired life

    <h4>Chapter 620 Aspired life</h4>


    Lucien could no longer remember how many times he had broken down in front of William...


    Just before, when William had given his phone a signal and battery boost, he had felt grateful, even thinking that perhaps William was a person with a cold exterior but a warm interior.


    At this moment, he realized he was wrong!


    He was really wrong!


    And ridiculously so!


    William, the bastard, has nothing to do with the term "cold exterior, warm interior"!


    He''s just a schemer full of bad ideas!


    Aplete fraudster!


    A devil who ys with people''s hearts!


    He even says he dislikes violence!


    You dislike violence?


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of Shapeshifters in the Divine Realm vanished.


    He coerced two bear creatures into chopping off their own paws and even tricked Forseti into tearing off a pair of wings.


    These actions are simply demonic!


    If he dislikes violence, then probably the whole Divine Realm would be peaceful.


    At this moment, thinking more about it is futile.


    The Shapeshifters all over the street were ring at Lucien with righteous indignation.


    In their eyes, he was a despicable and shameless outsider.


    With his powers sealed, Lucien couldn''t even use the most basic Ninefold Ster Sanctuary magic formation, let alone think about escaping. In front of a group of rugged and burly Shapeshifters, he was like a fragile little chick.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Don''t mess around! I''m the future great demon lord!"


    Lucien felt a strong sense of oppression, reminiscent of his childhood days at school when he was bullied by stronger ssmates, filled with a sense of powerlessness.


    "What are we doing? Just teaching you a lesson, that''s all! Don''t worry, we won''t kill you!"


    "The future great demon lord, right?!"


    "You even have connections with our enemy, the Divine Alliance, right?!"


    ...


    William stood at a distance, appearingpassionate, with his hands sped behind his back, looking in Lucien''s direction.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, followed William, his eyes darting around. He had fully recognized who the real boss was, determined to stick with William forever, never to leave.


    William had harvested so many premium ingredients, which he couldn''t possibly consume alone. Sophias thought about picking up leftovers, following along for a sip of soup, which would surely boost his power level.


    Why bother deceiving others in the Divine Realm for their magical artifacts?


    Those artifacts tasted terrible and had mediocre effects, to the point where Sophias had begun to disdain them.


    Meanwhile, a group of Shapeshifter lords swung their fists, asrge as sandbags, and their palms, as wide as fans, furiously at Lucien.


    Besides Lucien''s screams, one could asionally hear a Shapeshifter yelling, "Go easy on him!"


    "Yes, yes, go easy!"


    At this moment, Lucien felt somewhat touched.


    At least, these Shapeshifters weren''t entirely heartless.


    "If you kill him, we can''t keep hitting him! Each person gets a maximum of three hits!"


    "..." Lucien went into shutdown mode again.


    Damn it, he must be out of his mind to think these Shapeshifters weren''t that bad!


    Facing these Shapeshifter lords, Lucien had no way to fight back, only curling up to protect his vital areas to avoid being hit in sensitive parts specific to men.


    William turned around, seeing the Shapeshifters enjoying themselves yet being somewhat cautious, and felt a twinge ofpassion.


    "Everyone, stop for a moment, let me say something!" William finally spoke up.


    By this time, Lucien had been beaten until he was swollen all over, like a water-injected balloon, seeming as if he would burst with a poke.


    When the Shapeshifters heard William speak, they naturally gave him face, stopping their actions to listen attentively.


    Lucien thought that William had finally developed a conscience and couldn''t bear to watch anymore.


    "You don''t really have to do this."


    After William spoke, Lucien let out a heavy sigh of relief, thinking this ordeal was finally ending. What a relief!


    "Feel free to hit him as much as you want. After all, I''ve sealed his powers. I know a bit of healing magic, so you guys keep hitting him, and I''ll heal him on the side. Let''s all have a good time today!"


    Upon hearing this, the Shapeshifters cheered, praising Mr. Johnson for his consideration.


    Beating someone with reservations, worrying about killing them, how could anyone enjoy that?


    Mr. Johnson, you''ve thought of everything!


    "Damn it!!" Lucien, his eyes swollen to slits, managed to widen them in shock. He had never imagined that William''s suggestion to pause was for this reason.


    Utterly shameless!


    "You dare to curse Mr. Johnson! Beat him!"


    Now, they were even more unrestrained, striking with vicious force.


    A p broke Lucien''s arm, but then a green light fell on his forehead, healing the injury immediately.


    The Shapeshifters were overjoyed!


    With Mr. Johnson present, there was no need to worry about killing the boy today.


    For a while, cheers and screams intermingled.


    William stood aside, practicing his healing spells, quite pleased with himself.


    Murder?


    There was no need!


    Lucien had offended William several times, and William hadn''t killed him. Doing this now was just a minor lesson, perfectly reasonable.


    This beating continued for over half an hour, with Lucien enduring terrible abuse, finally understanding just how malicious William could be.


    After the beating was over, William raised his hand, and Lucien''s injuries healed, with everyone, including the Shapeshifters and Lucien, returning to normal.


    "William!! You..." Lucien clenched his fists, ring at William with rage. Before he could swear, he noticed a group of Shapeshifters eagerly watching him, forcing him to swallow his words.


    "What''s wrong?" William raised an eyebrow at Lucien.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucien said, "You''re great! Truly kind-


    hearted!"


    "Who are you cursing?" A Shapeshifter lord snapped upon hearing Lucien''s words, interpreting the tone as mocking Mr. Johnson''s kindness.


    Damn it!


    Lucien chose to keep his mouth shut!


    These lunatic Shapeshifters hadpletely baffled him!


    Anything he said was wrong, so it was better not to speak at all, lest he get beaten again for no reason.


    "Alright, let''s go!" William decided not to torment Lucien further.


    In this Heart of Asgard, he had gathered quite a lot of premium ingredients. It was about time to leave, otherwise, if Baldr found out, that kid would start following him around with a sycophantic smile again.


    That guy ate too much, and William didn''t want to bring him along.


    The news of William''s departure quickly reached Forseti, who appeared before William and whispered, "Lord William, where are you headed? I wish to follow you."


    Over the past few days, Forseti had made significant gains from the techniques William had shared with him.


    He thought, how hard would it be to progress if he just stayed in Heart of Asgard?


    Moreover, his father had always forbidden him from going out to gain experience, and he dared not disobey. Yet, he had always wanted to venture out!


    He dreamed of a reckless, free-spirited life!


    Now, the opportunity was right in front of him!

 Chapter 621 Domestic abuse, huh! That’s not good!

    <h4>Chapter 621 Domestic abuse, huh! That''s not good!</h4>


    William truly didn''t want to take Forseti on the road with him.


    Not for any other reason but because Forseti''s body, though oddly shaped, consisted entirely of parts that were excellent ingredients. He feared he might not be able to restrain himself and end up disassembling Forseti.


    "It''s better if you don''t follow me!" William said this actually for the sake of Forseti''s safety.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Imagine having someone who looks like a walking feast around William every day. Isn''t that a test for William?


    He acts on his whims, and who knows if one day he might not care whether Forseti is Baldr''s son.


    "By the way, what happened to your face? Is it from practicing secret techniques?" William also noticed Forseti''s swollen cheeks but figured, in Heart of Asgard, no one would dare hit Forseti.


    "I''ve already told my father, he did it, he also said Mr. William, you are a fraud." Eventually, Forseti told his father about William''s visit to Heart of Asgard.


    At this point, Forseti choked up a bit.


    Tears shimmered in his crimson eyes.


    The God of Light, Baldr, was deep in meditation, practicing his secret techniques when his son interrupted him. Furious, he spat blood, nearly losing all his power from rage.


    After hearing Forseti say that William the Obliterator hade, he pped Forseti against the wall in anger, shouting, "A fraud ims to be William the Obliterator, and you believe it?"


    Forseti struggled to climb out from the wall, insisting loudly, "It''s really William the Obliterator! Please believe me."


    "p!"


    Forseti, just out of the wall, was pped away again.


    His cheeks now symmetrical.


    "What a foolish child, my master, William the Obliterator, isn''t someone you just happen upon?"


    Baldr, hearing his son might have encountered someone impersonating William the Obliterator and fell for such a foolish scam, thought it preposterous.


    Such a son, if not disciplined, would surely suffer in the future.


    Regarding the person iming to be William the Obliterator, impersonators were far toomon for Baldr to take seriously.


    "What''s with your wings?" Baldr angrily looked at his foolish son, incredulous that he believed William the Obliterator woulde to Heart of Asgard.


    Could he be any more foolish?


    "It was Mr. William who said my wings were hindering my strength. He told me to tear them off and then taught me a set of secret techniques!"


    "Idiot! Your wings are a heritage of my divine power; how could they hinder your strength? Are you stupid?" Baldr raised his hand, intending to p Forseti again, but seeing his son''s pitiful look, he stopped himself.


    "Take me to see who dares to swindle in Heart of Asgard." Baldr didn''t believe the story about William the Obliterator arriving, especially the part about wings hindering strength improvement¡ªthat sounded like nonsense.


    It was a disgrace that his own son fell for such a trick.


    Now fully convinced of William''s identity, Forseti didn''t bother exining further. Instead, he suggested, "Then, Father, let me go stabilize him first, and you can take action when the timees."


    "Go ahead!" Baldr needed to steady his shaken mental state. Having lived for so long, his life was nearing its end unless he found a new opportunity, like obtaining the power of the sacred aura or finding his master, William the Obliterator...


    After finding William, Forseti just waited for his dad to make a move.


    Doesn''t his dad like to hit him?


    Now, look at you. Do you have the guts to hit your master?


    Old thing! Daring to p my face?


    Once you make a move, let''s see if Mr. William doesn''t beat you half to death!


    Seeing Forseti''s pitiful appearance, William asked, "Does your father often hit you?"


    Forseti nodded, kneeling before William, tearfully pleading, "Mr. William, I merely told him you were here, and he pped me on both sides of my face. He often hits and scolds me. Please, take me away from this sorrowful ce."


    "Domestic abuse, huh! That''s not good!"


    While saying this, William had already seen through Forseti''s intentions and asked, "Do you particrly want me to beat up your father?"


    "Ah, this..."


    Forseti, having his true thoughts exposed, knew that deceiving Mr. William would not end well.


    He bravely admitted, "Mr. William, my father is domineering and rude. He abuses his position as my elder, hitting me whenever things don''t go his way. Please, seek justice for me."


    William smacked his lips and said, "What a disy of fatherly love and filial piety!"


    Listening in, Lucien found it incredible that someone would actually want William to teach their father a lesson.


    Truly off the charts!


    Beastly!


    Heartless beast!


    But upon reflection, he himself felt quite pleased when he saw his grandfather hitting his dad, silently cheering on the inside.


    Just then, the space in front of William suddenly tore open, and a palm struck towards William''s chest.


    Baldr emerged from the void,nding a solid palm on William''s chest, "Audacious scoundrel¡­" his voice was cold, but then it abruptly stopped, reced by the sound of swallowing saliva.


    "Master¡­ is that really you?" In full view of everyone, Baldr''s legs gave out, and he slid down, tightly hugging William''s legs, crying, "Master, where have you been all these years? I''ve missed you so much!"


    William took Baldr''s full-force palm strike, his clothes fluttering slightly, but his feet didn''t move an inch.


    "Yeah, missed quite a bit!" William''s tone was somewhat cold.


    This guy, without even looking properly, just pped away.


    Luckily, he''s sturdy.


    What if he had weakened? Then wouldn''t he have been killed by Baldr''s p?


    How dangerous!


    Hearing William''s tone, Baldr''s scalp tingled!


    "Let go of your hands first!" William looked down at the silver-


    haired elder.


    Baldr dared not speak, slowly releasing his hands, with an awkward smile on his face.


    Forseti, watching from the side, grinned. From that p and his father''s attitude and title, it proved that the man before them was indeed the real William the Obliterator.


    And this William the Obliterator was unimaginably powerful.


    His father, the renowned God of Light Baldr in the Divine Realm, could obliterate a with one full-force palm.


    Yet, this p on William the Obliterator only stirred a breeze.


    The extent of his power was evident.


    "Cover your head!" William looked at Baldr in front of him and said softly.


    All the surrounding Shapeshifters'' leaders dared not move.


    What''s happening?


    The God of Light Baldr himself appeared?


    He personally made a move against Mr. Johnson, and then¡­


    The scene was almost unbearable to witness.


    The God of Light Baldr, the suprememander of Heart of Asgard, crouched in front of William, holding his head.


    Seeing him ready, William swung his fist and started a furious barrage.


    Of course, the force was somewhat controlled, because even for Baldr, William could have blown him into pieces with one punch!

 Chapter 622 Please hit me two more times...

    <h4>Chapter 622 Please hit me two more times...</h4>


    After all, Baldr was William''s disciple, and not just any disciple, but one recognized by William himself.


    William had always treated the three high-ranking Olympian gods well, especially the Sea God Poseidon, towards whom he practically applied the principle of excessive indulgence, giving him all the good things.


    Baldr, belonging to the same circle of fellow disciples as the three high-ranking Olympian gods, unfortunately, didn''t receive as many benefits from William.


    When William''s fistnded on Baldr, he immediately realized that Baldr''s life was nearing its end.


    Moreover, his soul was damaged.


    Now, William had fully understood the capabilities of the Cosmic Entity.


    The previous ims by the Cosmic Entity that destroying him would result in the destruction of the entire universe were clearly a bluff to mislead William.


    If the entire universe were likened to a hotel, then the Cosmic Entity could only be considered the contractor who built the hotel. Once the universe stabilized, the Cosmic Entity was more like the hotel''s property manager.


    Even if the Cosmic Entity had intricate connections with the universe, William could sever them directly.


    Now, William couldpletely disregard the Law of Cause and Effect.


    If the Cosmic Entity dared to mess around in front of him again, annihting it wasn''t out of the question!


    With one punch, Baldr initially cried out in pain, but then he discovered that his originally depleted primordial life force suddenly filled up.


    It was like a pond on the verge of drying out suddenly being furiously replenished with fresh water¡­


    "Ah?" Baldr was somewhat astonished. He knew his master possessed heaven-defying abilities.


    But for such a powerful being like him to forcefully extend his life, that truly was an act against thews of the universe, and divine punishment was bound to descend.


    Moreover, William giving him essentially a second life, what kind of price would William have to pay?


    When William''s fistnded, it wasn''t terribly painful, at least within the threshold of bearable pain. But thinking of his master going to such lengths for him, Baldr couldn''t help but tear up.


    With another punch, the spiritual wound caused by Forseti''s interruption of his meditation miraculously healed.


    What would William have to pay to achieve this?


    "Master... please, no more..." Overwhelmed with emotion, Baldr also felt immeasurable guilt.


    How many years had it been since hest saw his master?


    Just upon reuniting, his master had done so much for him.


    Most importantly, his master, William, was no longer young, likely facing the depletion of his primordial life force...


    Yet, even in such a situation, William transferred his primordial life force to him and healed his wounds...


    This made Baldr even more troubled.


    Had he known earlier, wouldn''t it have been better to just die quietly?


    Yet, he caused his master to pay so much.


    Hearing Baldr plead "no more," William still did not stop, continuing with his punches and kicks.


    These strikes, while causing superficial injuries to Baldr, healed all the internal damages in his body.


    However, in Forseti''s eyes, it appeared as if Master William was finally giving his dad a good thrashing.


    Look!


    He even cried tears from the beating!


    A long-standing grudge was avenged!


    With a final kick, William sent Baldr flying. Baldry motionless on the ground, emitting a strange gasping sound at the end.


    After this beating, it was as if he returned to his peak condition.


    The surrounding Shapeshifters'' lords were utterly terrified.


    This was their Heart of Asgard''s suprememander, the God of Light Baldr!


    A super-strong being ranked among the top five in strength in the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Yet, he was beaten up like this, so how powerful must Mr. Johnson be?


    It was unimaginable!


    "Master, I can never repay your great kindness!"


    After getting up, Poseidon knelt before William and deeply kowtowed three times.


    For a moment, the entire Heart of Asgard trembled.


    The surrounding Shapeshifters'' lords were utterly baffled.


    What happened to Lord Baldr?


    After being beaten, he was so excited toe forward and give thanks.


    Hmm, these days, the habit of kneeling down at every opportunity is about to be a custom in Heart of Asgard.


    Seeing Lord Baldr''s practiced movements, which seemed even more standard.


    And the force used seemed even more perfect.


    William waved his hand, saying, "Stand up."


    Only then did Baldr slowly rise, standing beside William with his head slightly bowed, whispering, "Master, I didn''t believe it when Forseti said you hade, and I offended you. Please forgive me."


    The Shapeshifters'' lords probably understood that Mr. Johnson must be Lord Baldr''s master.


    How powerful that must be?


    "It''s fine, I was about to leave anyway. Since you came out, it''s good to meet."


    Hearing this, Baldr turned pale and said, "Master, are you... really okay? You just... You''re not about to die, are you?"


    Hearing Baldr''s words, William''s smile grew thicker!


    Indeed, a family''s style is the same. Baldr''s family all know how to respect their elders.


    He raised his hand and gave Baldr a noogie,ughing, "I just meant I''m leaving Heart of Asgard to wander around the Divine Realm. What are you analyzing?"


    "Ah? Is that so?" Baldr, holding his head, said, "Then, may I continue to follow you?"


    William nced at Baldr and said, "You now have a family and manage the entire Heart of Asgard. Live your life well!"


    Suddenly remembering something, Baldr said, "Could you take Forseti with you? Although the kid is a bit foolish and a littlecking in talent and aptitude, he should still be able to handle some chores for you."


    Forseti, hearing his father''s words, felt incrediblyplex.


    What does it mean to be a bit foolish, a littlecking in talent and aptitude?


    Is he that bad?


    But what he didn''t expect was for his father to personally request William to take him along.


    William said, "Having him follow me, I''m afraid one day he''ll just be gone."


    "Hmm?" Baldr didn''t quite understand what William meant.


    William didn''t exin further and said, "Forget it, let hime with me."


    Forseti, hearing William say this, was overjoyed. He had long been tired of living in Heart of Asgard. Ever since he read the two books given by William, he knew that if he could follow Mr. Johnson, he would surely achieve great things in the future.


    What he didn''t know was that in William''s eyes, he was more like a collection of delicious ingredients...


    Of course, given Forseti''s respectful attitude, William wouldn''t really eat him.


    Most importantly, William considered that Forseti, as a member of the Ultimate Force Alliance''s council, having him along as a guide or something was quite good.


    Before leaving, Baldr repeatedly instructed him to listen to William in everything.


    "I know, Dad!" Forseti looked at his old father, a dominant force in the Divine Realm, with moist eyes...


    "Hmm? Dad, why do I feel like you look much younger after being beaten up by Mr. Johnson?" Forseti originally wanted to make a touching farewell but noticed his dad''s spirit seemed much rejuvenated.


    Baldrughed, "All of this, of course, is thanks to Mr. Johnson."


    Forseti simply couldn''t understand how one could be spirited after being beaten up and muttered subconsciously, "Indeed, these old folks, they all need to be taught a lesson!"


    Baldr''s smile stiffened, and his fingers trembled slightly. If it weren''t for William being there, he would definitely p this little rascal into the wall.


    So deep he couldn''t be dug out!


    Realizing hisment might earn him a beating, Forseti quickly said to William, "Mr. Johnson, let''s go! If we don''t leave now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave my father behind."

 Chapter 623 So, you really want me to eat you?

    <h4>Chapter 623 So, you really want me to eat you?</h4>


    William also realized that Forseti had the kind of attitude that just asks for a beating.


    Probably on par with Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat.


    Great!


    William likes these cheeky and arrogant kids.


    "Let''s go! No need for farewells!" William learned from the Element Devouring Cat that the Ultimate Force Alliance conference was in Nostara City.


    Nostara City is five million miles from Heart of Asgard, not too far.


    There are two cities between Nostara City and Heart of Asgard in a straight line.


    "Mr. Johnson, Shadowfen City is up ahead, and Grendel there is quite arrogant! Shall we take a detour?"


    Forseti also had a way with words, actually asking William if they should take a detour...


    William looked at the vast city ahead and asked with a smile, "Do you have a grudge against Grendel?"


    Forseti didn''t hide it any longer and chuckled, "I''ve wanted to wipe them out for a long time!"


    "Then why haven''t you?"


    Forseti hesitated, "My father said that now we should try to ally with strong Shapeshifters from all regions, unite against Zeus, and I should prioritize the bigger picture."


    He paused, then added, "Of course, the main reason is that I can''t beat that Grendel."


    Shadowfen City is not too far from Heart of Asgard, and it''s normal for the two cities to have friction and fights every now and then.


    Now, the Ultimate Force Alliance is gathering powerful allies from across the Divine Realm to prepare for a confrontation with the Divine Alliance.


    They need powerful allies and can''t just forcefully eliminate those who are unwilling to join,that wouldn''t solve the issue of the Ultimate Force Alliance''s insufficient strength.


    Baldr is willing to let Forseti gain experience, allowing him to manage Heart of Asgard and hoping Forseti can engage with opponents stronger than himself.


    Without going through harsh battles, how can one grow better?


    So no matter how Forseti fights with others, as long as he''s not killed, Baldr would never interfere.


    ording to Baldr, the kid just deserves a beating!


    Forseti can''t beat Grendel, so he just has to take the beating.


    Grendel also takes pleasure in bullying this son of Baldr.


    The son of the God of Light, Baldr, how satisfying it is to bully him!


    Forseti is straightforward, sharing these details openly, feeling there''s no need to hide anything from William.


    Can''t win a fight? What''s there to be ashamed of?


    "Let''s go in and take a look." William doesn''t know the grudges between Forseti and Grendel but doesn''t n to take a detour either.


    Shadowfen City is Grendel''s domain, where he reigns supreme.


    Grendel, with demon lineage, possesses a huge body, extraordinary strength, a grotesque figure, and a fierce demeanor.


    Living in Shadowfen City after the rebirth in the Divine Realm, he belongs to the Shapeshifters race, his true form being a terrifying behemoth.


    Of course, their so-called terrifying behemoth is still not as horrifying as William.


    As William and his group approached the gates of Shadowfen City, a monster poking its big head appeared atop the gate.


    "Yo!! Isn''t this Lord Forseti? What brings you to our Shadowfen City? Came to brave our city alone?"


    "Damn it! Morcanth, face me one-on-one if you dare!" Forseti, clearly not one to take insults lying down and indeed possessing considerable strength within the upper echelons of the Ultimate Force Alliance,only Odin, Uranus, and Baldr could possibly best him.


    Without Baldr''s intervention, Forseti is utterly dominated by Grendel, enduring both defeat and verbal insults from Grendel''s son Morcanth afterward. It''s alreadymendable that Forseti didn''t rush to retaliate right away.


    Morcanth, leaning on the castle wall, let out a sneeringugh, "I''m not gonna fight you. You wanna fight, I''ll call my dad!"


    William found some amusement in this little monster''s response, interesting for knowing he can''t win and opting not to fight Forseti directly.


    "Heh!" Forseti scoffed coldly.


    Among the younger generation of the Shapeshifters, how many could stand as his equal?


    This big-headed little monster, Morcanth, is Grendel''s son, not even daring to confront him.


    Morcanth''s gaze swept over William and the others, saying, "Lord Forseti, why didn''t you bring your subordinates this time? And you brought two humans and a cat, are you here to present gifts and seek peace?"


    Forseti retorted, "Morcanth, you little brat, seeking death, aren''t you?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! Indeed, I am seeking death, but since Lord Forseti has brought gifts, my father the king has a lot of city matters to attend to daily, he probably won''t have time to y with you. If you give the gifts to me, I can forgive your impudence." Morcanth directly considered William and the others as gifts from Forseti.


    Hearing this, Forseti suddenly felt no anger.


    "Morcanth! I advise you to be careful with your words, lest you offend someone you shouldn''t."


    Now that Forseti knew his Mr. Johnson was the legendary William the Obliterator, he naturally wasn''t afraid of anything.


    "Someone we shouldn''t offend?" Morcanthughed louder, theughter thunderous, "Are you referring to those beside you? Who can I not offend? Are they high-ranking god kings?"


    "This is Shadowfen City, my father Grendel is the king here, who else could possibly break in and kill me?" Morcanth''s eyes roamed over William and Lucien, "Are you implying one of them is a high-ranking god king?"


    Forseti felt William was quite patient, so Morcanth''s insolence might not lead to his death, but a beating was likely unavoidable.


    "Ever heard of William the Obliterator?" Forseti stood hands behind his back, looking up at Morcanth.


    Morcanth paused for a moment, then burst intoughter as if farting, "William the Obliterator?"


    "You''re telling me about William the Obliterator?" Morcanthughed, "Are you here to scare children?"


    When Shapeshifters discipline their children, they asionally lie, saying, "If you keep misbehaving, William the Obliterator will take you away to eat you."


    So, the name William the Obliterator is akin to the Big Bad Wolf in Earth''s fairy tales like Little Red Riding Hood.


    In this context, Forseti asking if he''s heard of William the Obliterator?


    It''s like talking to an adult about the wolf grandma on Earth.


    Forseti said nothing, just quietly watching Morcanth on the castle, letting him show off.


    "Forseti, don''t use William the Obliterator to scare me." Morcanthughed, "William the Obliterator, right? Then let him eat me! I''m right here waiting,e on! Let him eat me!"


    Hearing this, Forseti''s smile gradually twisted.


    This truly takes the spirit of courting death to the extreme.


    William slightly lifted his head, squinting at Morcanth.


    Morcanth suddenly felt a chill run through his body, as if he was targeted by some terrifying entity, enveloped by a horrifying atmosphere, and stiffly fell from the castle.


    Boom!


    Morcanth crashed down but, in the moment before hitting the ground, teleported and appeared right at William''s feet.


    Morcanth''s body, originally like a small mountain, shrank to just over 3 feet tall uponnding before William, bing a miniature version of himself.


    William, smiling, asked, "So, you really want me to eat you?"


    "Uh!!" Morcanth''s brain turned to chaos.


    What''s happening?


    Could it be that the person before him really is William the Obliterator?


    "What... what do you want to do?" Morcanth looked at William in terror, already sensing how fearsome the person before him was.


    William slightly bowed his head, smiling gently, and said, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 624 Sometimes, not looking appetizing can be an advantage...

    <h4>Chapter 624 Sometimes, not looking appetizing can be an advantage...</h4>


    At this moment, Morcanth was somewhat dumbfounded.


    The feeling this person before him brought was truly terrifying.


    That kind of mental oppression made him dare not even think about resisting.


    There''s a saying that goes, "Even amb can be a lion..."


    But at this moment, even if Morcanth turned into a lion, he wouldn''t dare bite William!


    He didn''t dare to speak, justy prostrate before William, looking up at him pitifully.


    William the Obliterator!


    This person is William the Obliterator!!


    "You wanted me to eat you?" William examined Morcanth''s body, his brows gradually knitting together as if he thought of something.


    "No... great god, I... it was just a joke."


    Seeing William frown, Morcanth felt even more uneasy, sensing a great disaster looming.


    This is the end!


    At this time, the only hope for survival would be his father intervening, but his father is currently in the pce, busily working on providing him with siblings. He probably has no idea his beloved son is about to die!


    "That joke of yours wasn''t funny at all." William sighed, "This pure Grendel lineage meat is tough and sour, with a weird smell of feces and urine, even dogs wouldn''t eat it."


    Morcanth swore, he had always been proud of inheriting his father Grendel''s pure bloodline.


    Now to hear such words spoken.


    They seemed extremely insulting, but for some reason, Morcanth felt vaguely pleased.


    Smells weirdly of feces and urine?


    Aren''t dogs into that?


    Why wouldn''t they eat it?


    But now doesn''t seem to be the time to delve into this issue.


    Morcanth whimpered softly, "So... you''re not going to eat me?"


    "Take me into the city to have a look," William said, not daring to im he is an overly kind person, but he is quite picky about his food.


    The meat of a creature like Grendel is indeed hard to stomach.


    Hearing William say this, Morcanth felt like he had escaped from death''s grasp and let out a heavy sigh...


    Snap!


    William raised his hand and pped Morcanth away.


    Morcanth''s body crashed into the walls of Shadowfen City.


    The wall, fortified with powerful defensive magic, copsed thunderously, a stretch of several thousand feet of wall crumbling like a sand barrier hit by a cannonball.


    William''s p actually transmitted its force through Morcanth''s body to the wall, so Morcanth wasn''t really injured, it was just the wall that was demolished.


    Morcanth had no idea why William suddenly attacked again.


    And after such a p, he was unscathed?


    "what is this..." Morcanth was somewhat uneasy, and at the same time, he thought, with such a bigmotion, even if his father was busy creating siblings for him, he should have heard it by now.


    As long as he didn''t act rashly and stayed calm, once his father came out, he would surely avenge him!


    William frowned slightly and said, "Your mouth has a strange smell, I don''t like it, so it''s better if you don''t speak... don''t open your mouth..."


    Although it''s very impolite to publicly mention someone''s mouth smells, William has always been straightforward. Besides, for Morcanth to casually emit such a smell from his mouth is in itself quite impolite.


    "Huh?" Morcanth''s eyes were about to pop out.


    Are you being polite?


    He, being of pure Grendel lineage, prefers eating carrion on a normal basis, finding the taste of rot to be the most delicious.


    Naturally, what emanated from his mouth was that carrion scent...


    That scent might be hard for humans to ept, but to him, it was the best smell!


    As William entered the city, he found it hard to bear, encountering various monsters, demons, and other Shapeshifter n corpses everywhere, creating a nauseating, murky atmosphere.


    As for the architecture, it was even less pleasing to the eye.


    Everywhere exuded a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere, with many ces constructed of bones, tattered and torn as if the city had been besieged.


    Such a ce, just looking at it is enough,if he were to stay here to y...


    He really feared he might not resist the urge to tten and rebuild the ce entirely.


    Forseti, being the son of his disciple, was bullied by these strange creatures, naturally, he had to seek vengeance for him.


    Not to say killing Morcanth and the others, but at least teaching them a lesson was necessary.


    In terms of protecting those close to him, William has always been thorough.


    "Who dares to make a move in my Shadowfen City?"


    A furious roar suddenly erupted, shaking the entire city; a gigantic Grendel flew in the air, resembling a huge and ugly flying tiger. Its body was asrge as a hill, covered in scales, with wings that blotted out the sun, and a pair of blood-red eyes overlooking from above.


    It looks very much like a hybrid of Shapeshifters and demons.


    Just a roar alone filled the entire city with a foul stench.


    The city''s monsters and demons all cheered and howled.


    "Insolent humans, daring to intrude into Shadowfen City!"


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve had human flesh!"


    "This human must possess exceptional strength! But in the presence of the king, he is no more than an ant!"


    ...


    The underlings in the city kept shouting, in their eyes, with Grendel appearing, this human was doomed.


    Grendel, from high above, scrutinized William...


    He did not recognize him!


    Yes!


    He didn''t know William!


    After all, he hasn''t lived long enough, and William is not interested in creatures like Grendel. Therefore, he has only heard of the name William the Obliterator but doesn''t know what William the Obliterator looks like.


    Sometimes, not looking appetizing can be an advantage...


    It must be said, Grendel''s entrance was quite frightening. In the northern part of the Divine Realm under the rule of the Ultimate Force Alliance, he could monopolize a city on his own and take pleasure in bullying Forseti. His strength far surpassed that of the average Supreme Deity level, making him a top strongman among the Shapeshifters.


    "Human! How do you wish to die?"


    Grendel stared at William and roared, causing the space around to begin copsing. The next moment, he appeared directly above William, his w descending swiftly, intending to smash William into a meat patty.


    William also enjoyed dealing with these Shapeshifters leaders who considered themselves somewhat powerful.


    His figure seemed somewhat slender, even tiny, in front of Grendel.


    Just as Grendel''s w was about to hit him, William suddenly reached out his hand.


    His palm firmly grasped Grendel''s sharp w.


    "Ha!" Grendelughed, how foolish was this person?


    His w could tear through space, and yet this human dared to meet him force with force barehanded?


    Did he think he was a high-ranking god?


    Crack!


    William urately grabbed one of Grendel''s ws and gently twisted, breaking it directly.


    Grendel was stunned for a moment.


    But in that moment, William punched him in the jaw.


    Grendel was sent flying into the sky, his body starting to melt away like snow under the scorching sun.


    No matter how Grendel struggled, he couldn''t change the state of his body disappearing.


    Silence fell over the city...


    All the Shapeshifters were silent, looking at William with fear.


    Just how powerful was this human being?


    To annihte Grendel with a single punch?


    That was a being capable of dominating Supreme Deity level powerhouses!


    "Were you all having fun shouting just now?" William raised an eyebrow, and all the Shapeshifters in the city, except for that guy named Morcanth, dissipated just like Grendel.


    Shadowfen City, spanning tens of thousands of square feet, was also leveled to the ground in an instant.

 Chapter 625 William’s bad taste

    <h4>Chapter 625 William''s bad taste</h4>


    Morcanth watched in disbelief as all the Shapeshifters in the city disintegrated before him.


    His father, whom he took pride in, was overpowered by William in just one move...


    Yes, William the Obliterator!


    This person is William the Obliterator!


    Why did he think his father could defeat William the Obliterator?


    In an instant, he lost his father, as well as all the familiar friends and rtives.


    For a moment, Morcanth even doubted whether everything before his eyes was real.


    "An illusion?"


    The ground within a radius of several hundred thousand miles became tnd, and rainwater sparsely fell, with new shoots visibly growing from the ground at an observable rate.


    Morcanthy there, letting the rainwater fall on him, unable toprehend what great sin he hadmitted to summon this god of death.


    Forseti and Lucien were also dumbfounded.


    Although Forseti also had Shapeshifter blood, he had almost always lived in Heart of Asgard.


    Although he asionally fought wars with other Shapeshifter ns, those conflicts involved casualties on both sides, and after the war ended, there would be time to reflect on the brutality of the war and to console his soldiers.


    Moreover, he was very clear about one thing: Grendel of Shadowfen City could not possibly kill him.


    Instead, Shadowfen City seemed more like a challenge given to him by his father, Baldr.


    Now, William had directly destroyed the city, something Forseti definitely did not want to see.


    Lucien was even more unable to understand William''s actions.


    ughtering an entire city!


    Was William truly a great demon?


    Cold and heartless!


    Previously, he had even helped Lucien ess the inte.


    William had also made an effort to reassure Lucien''s grandmother by helping him video call her.


    It was faintly evident that William did possess a sense of humanity.


    "Let''s go!" William said coldly, continuing towards Nostara City.


    Morcanth slowly got up, murmuring, "Why didn''t you kill me along with the others?"


    "Hmm, as you wish!" After William spoke, Morcanth also disintegrated into dust and vanished into the air.


    No further discussion was needed.


    Gulp!


    Forseti''s heart suddenly started pounding wildly.


    He stared at the spot where Morcanth had disappeared, dumbfounded, unsure of what to say.


    Lucien couldn''t hold back anymore and said, "Couldn''t you have spared his life? Even if Grendel offended you, what about the other Shapeshifters and demons?"


    William didn''t even turn his head, responding indifferently, "If you hadn''t entered the city with me, you would probably have been torn to pieces by them by now."


    Innocent Shapeshifters and demons?


    In William''s view, there''s no such thing as innocence or guilt in this world.


    It alles down to the survival of the fittest.


    William tries to adapt to wherever he is.


    For example, on Earth, he would never do something like ughtering a city.


    But in Divine Realm, what he does is entirely up to his mood.


    Isn''t this a ce without strictws?


    Isn''t it a ce that values freedom and respects the strong?


    As someone standing at the pinnacle of the world, isn''t it just about doing whatever he wants?


    ughter a city?


    If you ask him why.


    It''s simple, he didn''t like the city to begin with, he was just nning to pass through, but then Grendel attacked him.


    So, just erase the entire city then!


    Hearing William say this, Lucien also realized these issues.


    He felt sympathy for the Shapeshifters in the city, but if he wasn''t with William, would Grendel have killed him?


    Probably!


    Of course, if he wanted to survive, he could also have used the Odin Sapphire given to him by Odin.


    Lucien could only continue following William.


    Actually, he could feel that his own strength had increased somewhat!


    Because of the entity William expelled, who yed with all kinds of fancy stuff across more than three thousand parallel worlds, Lucien would absorb a portion of the power from anyone who had made a contract with that entity upon their death, thereby bing stronger.


    In Shadowfen City, almost half of the Shapeshifters had signed contracts with that entity.


    With William''s ughter of the city, Lucien and someone named Elric were essentially gaining experience points for free, which was incrediblyfortable.


    "Lord William, should we... just fly directly to Nostara City?" Forseti was somewhat scared by the prospect.


    After all,he has been the leader who managed a city and has also experienced the love and admiration from the citizens of his own city.


    If they continued on with William possibly ughtering every city they passed, the sin would be enormous!


    William seemed indifferent and nodded in agreement. In the next moment, they appeared on a wastnd several tens of thousands of miles outside Nostara City.


    Nostara City was also the ancient capital of the Shapeshifters tribe.


    Standing in front of the grand city gates, they saw the city walls crowded with Shapeshifters.


    The city was enveloped in dark clouds and a pervasive stench of decay.


    A terrifying and eerie atmosphere loomed over.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re not nning to ughter Nostara City, are you?" Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, looked at the majestic Nostara City ahead and couldn''t help but entertain a bold thought.


    William nced at Sophias and asked, "Do you think I''m a city-


    ughtering maniac?"


    Sophias chuckled awkwardly, "Of course not, Mr. Johnson is kind and merciful, how could he be a city-ughtering maniac?"


    Forseti looked at Sophias in surprise, then added, "Lord William, you''re here to attend the Ultimate Force Alliance conference, right?"


    "Of course, I came to see. Let''s all keep a low profile," William said, turning to look at Forseti. "Do you have an invitation?"


    Forseti nodded, "Of course! I''m a member of the Ultimate Force Alliance council. For a conference called by Odin and Uranus, they naturally sent me an invitation."


    "Then we''ll pose as your entourage!" William figured it would be better not to reveal his identity when entering the city.


    He was just wandering around with nothing better to do, and if Odin found out he was entering the city, there would surely be a lot of pleasantries exchanged.


    ying without being able to fully enjoy oneself trulycks excitement.


    "You posing as my entourage?" Forseti didn''t quite understand William''s intention but still said, "Whatever you say, Lord William."


    With a thought, William transformed into a giant ck bear monster, modeling the look after one they had encountered on the way.


    Simrly, Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, grewrger with a more ferocious appearance.


    Lucien was also turned into a huge grizzly monster.


    "From now on, I''m called Briar, you''re Winnie," William said to the Element Devouring Cat, "And you''re called Tom."


    "Damn! What kind of bad taste is this?" Lucien, having been turned into a grizzly bear and hearing the names William chose, couldn''t help butin.


    Briar?


    Winnie?


    Tom?


    Was he shooting an animated film?


    "Do you have a problem with that?" William nced at Lucien.


    Lucien moved hisrge bear paw and said, "I think this look is quite nice, but I''m not sure if we''ll be seen through."


    "No one can see through us!" William confidently stated. He was sure that not even the highest gods could see through his magic.


    "Let''s go! Apany our Lord Forseti to the Ultimate Force Alliance conference!" William smirked and swung his bear paw, finding their disguises somewhat amusing.


    Forseti had no choice but to bravely head towards Nostara City.


    As they approached the entrance, they felt a supremely powerful divine consciousness sweeping over them.


    That was Odin.


    Knowing that William wasing to the Ultimate Force Alliance conference, Odin was fully alert. If any reckless Shapeshifters leader offended William, wouldn''t he be in trouble?


    However, when Odin''s divine consciousness scanned over them and only recognized Forseti''s group, he didn''t bother further.

 Chapter 626 Can I... take her away for a while?

    <h4>Chapter 626 Can I... take her away for a while?</h4>


    "Isn''t that Forseti from Heart of Asgard? Why is he bringing two clowns to the Ultimate Force Alliance conference?"


    "Can you tell the power level of those two bear-men?"


    "Hmm? Now that you mention it, those two bear-men seem to be no ordinary characters!"


    ...


    At the entrance of Nostara City, two Shapeshifters leaders whispered to each other, sizing up Forseti''s group.


    William and Lucien''s transformed bodies were huge, making it impossible not to attract attention.


    "Hey bro, Forseti, you''re quite early, huh?"


    Just as they reached the city gate, a Shapeshifters leader, standing eight feet tall, approached them.


    Forseti had no idea why William came to Nostara City, and he was also worried that this Shapeshifters leader, who greeted them and had a good rtionship with him, might identally offend Lord William.


    If he identally offended William, it could indeed turn out quite badly.


    "Noctar, let me introduce you. These three are my friends, and they are very capable Shapeshifters," Forseti said, taking a big risk.


    William had said to pretend to be his entourage, but Forseti, fearing that William and the others would be looked down upon by other Shapeshifters in the city and potentially cause trouble, told other Shapeshifters leaders that they were friends.


    As friends of Forseti, the Shapeshifters of Nostara City would also show some respect.


    Hearing Forseti say this, William wasn''t upset, as he wasn''t someone who gets easily angered.


    Even his city-ughtering was definitely not out of anger.


    "Hello Noctar, I''m Briar, and this is my brother Winnie," William introduced themselves straightforwardly, then pointed his bear paw at Element Devouring Cat, saying, "And he is Tom."


    Noctar was momentarily stunned, scrutinizing the three Shapeshifters...


    Their strength was unfathomable!


    Could it be that Baldr sent them to protect Forseti?


    "Your names... are indeed unique!" Noctar chuckled awkwardly.


    With such unique names and such power, if he had heard of them before, he surely wouldn''t have forgotten.


    Then, these three Shapeshifters leaders must indeed be the hidden forces from Heart of Asgard.


    "Hahaha! Not too bad!" William scratched his head, showing a simple and honest expression, and said, "Lord Noctar, you tter me."


    With such behavior, even Forseti almost believed he was facing a genuine bear-man.


    William always fully embodies whatever role he assumes. Now pretending to be a bear-man, he thoroughly bes one.


    Lucien nced at William and thought to himself, "Briar, Winnie... Why not conjure up Mickey Mouse next?"


    Seeing that William was not upset by his words but instead very cooperative, Forseti breathed a sigh of relief. He knew Lord William had a somewhat entric temper, and one could never predict his mood or what he might do next.


    "Forseti, and Briar, Winnie, Tom, let''s talk more after we enter the city."


    Noctar is a renowned Shapeshifters leader, the ruler of a city.


    While talking, Forseti had already shown his invitation.


    The checking of invitations in Nostara City has never been very strict, as almost all visitors are Shapeshifters leaders, and the city serves as the headquarters of the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Who would dare to sneak in and cause trouble?


    Not even Supreme Deities would dare to barge into Nostara City uninvited!


    After they entered the city, Noctar whispered mysteriously, "Does anyone know the purpose of Lord Odin calling this Ultimate Force Alliance conference?"


    Forseti raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do you know?"


    Noctar chuckled, "Let''s head to the Joyful Hell Tavern for some drinks, and we can talk there."


    Forseti sneakily nced at William, who then said, "Drinking! That sounds great! Let''s go have some drinks first!"


    Noctarughed, "It seems our friend Briar also enjoys good wine! Come on, let''s head to the Joyful Hell Tavern. Bro, I''ll hook you up with ady bear for some fun! Let''s get Winnie in on the action too!"


    ...


    Noctar was very hospitable, but Lucien''s mindset had slightly shifted.


    What kind of Shapeshifters are these?


    Setting them up with female bears?


    He wasn''t into that sort of thing!


    The Joyful Hell Tavern, being thergest bar in Nostara City, had everything one could ask for.


    On their way, William saw leaders of various Shapeshifter races. Anyone daring or able to enter Nostara City boasted considerable strength.


    In Heart of Asgard, William had already collected quite a few ingredients, but upon entering Nostara City, he no longer felt like he was in a supermarket.


    "Brothers, today''s expenses at Joyful Hell Tavern are on me! Just enjoy yourselves to the fullest!" Noctar was very generous, directly arranging for two female bears for William and Lucien.


    William was indifferent, without any distractions, leaning against the female bear. It was fluffy and quitefortable.


    Because of William''s mere thought, the female bear with him remained still, almost like a leather chair.


    Lucien nced at William and felt disgusted.


    Damn, can this guy really live with the habits of anything he transforms into?


    Not even sparing the female bear?


    Disgusting!


    Truly disgusting!


    No normal person would do such a thing!


    William also noticed Lucien''s peculiar gaze and, with a smirk, the female bear apanying Lucien began to rub against Lucien''s neck.


    "What are you doing?" Lucien was stunned. Was this female bear harassing him?


    "Big bear Winnie, you''re so strong! I''m totally into you!" she said, fluttering her eyshes flirtatiously as she rubbed against Lucien.


    A female bear batting her eyshes was truly...


    Lucien felt like vomiting, but he found his mouth wouldn''t open and he couldn''t speak...


    William sat up straight, looking as if he hadn''t done anything.


    Seeing this, Noctarughed, "Briar, look how yful Winnie is!"


    William chuckled naively, "I''m not interested in female bears!"


    Lucien''s mentality was shattered. Did that mean he was interested in female bears?


    This damned female bear even stuck out herrge tongue to lick his face.


    Damn it!


    And Lucien found he couldn''t move at all.


    Why was that?


    Did it even need asking?


    It must have been William''s doing!


    Lucien regretted it, truly regretted it!


    Wasn''t it good to stay in Odin''s dungeon?


    Why did he choose to follow William, this bastard?


    Look at what he has gone through along the way?


    It was really too terrifying!


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, seeing Lucien''s state, red at Noctar and asked, "Do you have any female cats here?"


    Noctar suddenly realized, "Ah! I forgot about you, Tom. Wait a moment, I''ll ask the waiter to arrange something."


    William couldn''t help butugh.


    Sophias couldn''t hold back, huh!


    Coming to Nostara City and before doing anything else, wanting to have an adventure first?


    The customs among the Shapeshifters were open, not like humans who consider certain matters private.


    Right in the hall, there were Shapeshifters openly engaging in exploration and reproduction.


    Chaos!


    Noctar quickly had the waiter bring over a docile-looking cat-


    shaped Shapeshifter. Sophias cautiously nced at William and asked, "Can I... take her away for a while?"

 Chapter 627 Did you say something just now?

    <h4>Chapter 627 Did you say something just now? </h4>


    Hearing Sophias''s request and then following Sophias''s gaze, Noctar realized that Tom had ideas but still felt the need to seek Briar''s permission.


    This suggested that Briar held a leadership position among the three peculiar Shapeshifters.


    This was Noctar''s way of testing the waters.


    From Winnie''s behavior, it seemed that Winnie was not the leader...


    However, Noctar remained silent as if he hadn''t heard anything. Although he was the lord of a city, unlike Forseti, he didn''t have a significant background. Coming to Nostara City, Noctar definitely didn''t want to make more powerful enemies,he preferred to make more friends instead.


    William nced at Sophias and grinned, saying, "Go if you want to! Why ask me?"


    Sophias''s eyes lit up, seizing the opportunity to indulge his natural instincts.


    As a male Element Devouring Cat, he had his desires, but being constantly in Aphrodite''s presence, Sophias cared about etiquette and couldn''t just vent his desires here like other Shapeshifters.


    Of course, his biggest fear was upsetting William, risking William taking his balls.


    After Sophias left, Noctar leaned closer to William and said to Forseti, "You should have understood the purpose of the Ultimate Force Alliance conference by now."


    Forseti looked at Noctar with a nk expression.


    Did you say something just now?


    It seemed like you hadn''t said anything!


    "Huh?" Noctar looked back at Forseti and then at William, puzzled.


    William understood what he meant. The Joyful Hell Tavern was bustling with Shapeshifters, and with their loud voices, even whispered conversations were clear to them.


    Or rather, the agenda of this Ultimate Force Alliance conference was practically an open secret, no longer requiring much disguise.


    Forseti, sitting there, had a mind full of confusion, pondering what William, now as bear-man, intended to do here. He hadn''t paid attention to what the other Shapeshifters were saying.


    William, however, had understood everything, but he was currently in the guise of a bear-man!


    As a bear-man, you should look a bit simple-minded. Why bother with so much?


    Noctar cleared his throat and said, "This Ultimate Force Alliance conference is likely aimed at Christianity. You must have heard that Jesus has left God''s camp and is in hiding. It''s said that God has disappeared recently, leaving the Sanctum of the Holy Light without a leader."


    "Furthermore, Hades has acquired Archangel Amenadiel''s Seven Treasures Staff and Spear of Apocalypse," Noctar said excitedly. "What does this mean? Perhaps Archangel Amenadiel is already dead!"


    William looked at Noctar expressionlessly. After all, he was aware of these developments, having orchestrated them himself.


    But what does this have to do with the Ultimate Force Alliance conference?


    Hmm, maybe because of these things, Uranus and Odin have started making some unrealistic associations again.


    Forseti, having not left Heart of Asgard for a long time, hadn''t heard this news. Now, hearing Noctar speak, his eyes also began to sparkle.


    The power of God and Zeus has been strong for tens of thousands of years, and the Shapeshifters have always deeply detested God''s forces.


    God''s missionaries often target Shapeshifters and demons, leading to battles whenever God''s forces encounter Shapeshifters in the Divine Realm.


    With such deep-seated enmity between the two powers, the Shapeshifters couldn''t stay indifferent to the major upheavals within God''s forces.


    Regardless of right or wrong, good or evil, different camps mean that they would definitely rub salt in the wound of their adversaries!


    Even if they don''t annihte God''s forces, they at least want to make them suffer.


    On this matter, the entire Shapeshifter race is united!


    "Hades acquired Archangel Amenadiel''s supreme artifacts?" Forseti thought deeper. "Rumors say Hades has his own forces and isn''t ranked among the twelve Olympian gods. Still, ultimately, he''s brothers with Zeus and Poseidon. Could it be that the two major forces within the Divine Alliance have begun an internal war, and Hades''s power has reached the level of a high-ranking deity, even going so far as to annihte Archangel Amenadiel?"


    The possession of both of Archangel Amenadiel''s supreme artifacts by Hades would lead any normal Shapeshifter to conclude that Archangel Amenadiel is dead.


    Moreover, if Hades has these two supreme artifacts, his power must be no less than any high-ranking deity!


    Otherwise, how could he have seized Archangel Amenadiel''s two supreme artifacts?


    You should know, with those two supreme artifacts in hand, without significant strength, they would easily attract more powerful beings to seize them.


    If Hades''s strength isn''t enough, those artifacts would only bring him disaster.


    Hearing Forseti''s analysis, Noctar simply smiled and said, "We can hardly guess the affairs at the level of high-ranking deities. But there''s another piece of news,five unimed divine halos of power have appeared in the Divine Realm!"


    Forseti instantly perked up at this news.


    What does the decline of God''s forces matterpared to this?


    Five divine halos of power!


    It''s said that obtaining the power of a divine halo would earn Cosmic Entity''s recognition and protection.


    With only a hundred divine halos of power in the entire universe, the appearance of five unimed ones in the Divine Realm is an enormous opportunity.


    William had already heard Shapeshifters discussing the matter of the divine halos.


    When he killed Amenadiel and extracted the power of the divine halos, adding his own power to sever the connection between those five divine halos and the Cosmic Entity.


    This should only be known to a few deities present at the time.


    But now the whole of Nostara City is abuzz with the news.


    Clearly, those big shots of the Divine Realmdeliberately spread the message.


    Even high-ranking deities would covet those five divine halos of power.


    Yet, William''s methods have made it impossible for them to detect the presence of those divine halos. Getting them would almost be a matter of luck.


    Such luck is unparalleled.


    William can assure that even the Cosmic Entity couldn''t detect the existence of these five divine halos of power. Are they expecting some incredibly lucky beings to find them?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Maybe it''s some unlucky fellow who ends up getting them?


    Presumably, the big shots in the Divine Realm have also tried to use their divine senses to search the entire realm, but in the end, they found nothing and thus spread the news.


    In their view, as long as the power of the divine halos is obtained by their own forces, it''s generally not considered a loss.


    Moreover, once the power of the divine halos is discovered, it''s mostly likely to lead to contention. At that time, it would be difficult to keep it hidden from the big shots of the Divine Realm.


    Spreading the news to deliberately incite a battle for possession, who will it end up with in the end?


    Isn''t it still the survival of the fittest?


    Noctar chuckled and said, "Forseti, if other Shapeshifters by chance obtain the power of the divine halos, they probably wouldn''t dare to im it as their own, but you''re different!!"


    He just said it out loud, and in the Joyful Hell Tavern, many Shapeshifter lords couldn''t help but look towards Forseti.


    The sole son of Baldr!


    The next leader of Heart of Asgard!


    Other Shapeshifters obtaining the power of the divine halos might actually bring disaster upon themselves, but Forseti is different.


    As long as Baldr lives, who in the entire Divine Realm would dare to touch him?


    So, does Forseti have a chance to rece Odin and Uranus as the new leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance?

 Chapter 628 It’s clearly time to choose whom to support

    <h4>Chapter 628 It''s clearly time to choose whom to support</h4>


    Hearing Noctar speak this way, Forseti couldn''t help but feel excited inside.


    His father is the God of Light, Baldr, and it is for this reason that he is the one who most desires to be stronger and to be recognized by others.


    He wishes that after leaving Heart of Asgard, people will refer to him as Forseti, the super-strong warrior of the Divine Realm, and not just as the son of Baldr.


    Previously, he only thought about clinging to the coattails of William the Obliterator and was also d to be able to leave Heart of Asgard.


    Bing the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance...


    He had thought about it, but even Forseti himself felt it was unrealistic.


    For tens of thousands of years, the Ultimate Force Alliance has been led by Odin and Uranus, and there are reasons for that.


    Both in terms of character and strength, Odin and Uranus have the respect of the Shapeshifter race. When the Shapeshifters were in decline, it was Odin and Uranus who extended a helping hand to save them.


    Odin and Uranus hold high esteem within the Shapeshifter race, but what about Forseti?


    It seems no matter how hard he tries, let alone surpassing Odin and Uranus, he hasn''t even surpassed the prestige of his own father.


    As long as he hasn''t exceeded his father, he is just a child under protection.


    "Noctar, what do you mean?" Forseti isn''t entirely foolish.


    The Shapeshifter race has always believed in the supremacy of the strong.


    Noctar, being a city lord with the strength of a Supreme Deity,ing to forge ties with him so generously...


    Without a purpose?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    Noctar doesn''t hide his intentions, saying to Forseti, "I am willing to make a blood pact with you, swearing with our souls and lives that from now on, you are my brother in arms. We will share benefits and face difficulties together. If we betray this oath, may our souls be annihted!"


    Forseti is slightly taken aback.


    Does he want to be brothers with him?


    "Noctar, you must be joking. You seem to be much older than me..." After all, having lived for so many years, Forseti understands why Noctar would want to form ties with him.


    Saying they want to be best brothers is essentially akin to submitting to his Heart of Asgard, to his father Baldr.


    The power of the five divine halos might even create five high-ranking gods, right?


    Of course, that was just Forseti''s wishful thinking. Even with the power of the divine halos, bing a high-ranking god wouldn''t be so easy.


    Noctar''s move was simply to find himself a strong backer...


    Even if not Odin or Uranus, it would be a force that could make Odin and Uranus wary.


    Such a force, in the entire Ultimate Force Alliance council, apart from Forseti of Heart of Asgard, there seems to be no second option.


    Directly finding Baldr?


    Noctar had recently visited Heart of Asgard, and Baldr probably guessed his intentions. Noctar couldn''t even enter the city gates and only had a brief encounter with Forseti.


    "Older? No, no, no! Forseti, your lineage is more noble, your potential limitless. All you''re missing is a bit of opportunity."


    In fact, when Noctar mentioned the noble lineage, there was no pride in Forseti''s heart,on the contrary, he even felt some disgust with this notion.


    It sounded more like, if not for his bloodline, Noctar wouldn''t even spare him a second nce.


    But he still smiled and said, "In that case, let us form an alliance. I''ll ept you as my bro!"


    Noctar beamed with joy, getting all chummy with Forseti.


    As if they were real brothers.


    As for making a blood pact, naturally, it wouldn''t be done in such a ce.


    Noctar nced at William, seemingly curious, and asked, "Briar, what level of strength are you at now?"


    William had been listening to these two chatting away and had remained silent, but he could see through Noctar''s little schemes at a nce.


    "Me?" Knowing Noctar''s strength, William said in his simple way, "Just at the peak of Supreme Deity level."


    Noctar was only at the early stages of the Supreme Deity level. Not weak, but he knew all too well how difficult it was to advance further after reaching the Supreme Deity level.


    To break through from the Creator Deity level to the Supreme Deity level, he had consumed countless Mythical level potions and experienced many adventures, over forty thousand years...


    He couldn''t even imagine, without something like the power of the divine halos, how could he advance further?


    Yet here was this unheard-of bear-man, iming to be at the peak of the Supreme Deity level?


    "And... Winnie?" Noctar couldn''t believe it. Heart of Asgard had a peak Supreme Deity level warrior?


    No wonder it''s under Baldr''s rule!


    It seems the decision to befriend Forseti was absolutely correct!


    William nced at Lucien, who was entangled with the she-


    bear, and said with a grin, "Him? He''s at the mid-level of the Supreme Deity strength."


    Lucien, currently unable to move, was inwardly cursing, "Supreme Deity level! Ah, William, can''t you make this she-bear stay away from me?"


    Noctar couldn''t help but be shocked and asked, "And Tom...?"


    "Also just mid-level of the Supreme Deity strength," William said nonchntly.


    This statement caused all the Shapeshifter lords in the Joyful Hell Tavern to stare at them.


    Supreme Deity level strength?


    All three of them are at the Supreme Deity level!


    Just how strong is the force of Heart of Asgard?


    "Shall we talk upstairs? It''s too crowded here," Noctar somewhat regretted his earlier decision to show off here, thinking it would be easy to overhear some information with Forseti around.


    Damn, what''s with all these fancy reception arrangements?


    Couldn''t he have just taken them upstairs and told them everything directly?


    Now he had inadvertently exposed the strength of Heart of Asgard, which might even attract other Shapeshifter lords to seek friendship with Forseti.


    At that point, his importance in Forseti''s eyes would diminish.


    "Let''s go upstairs!" William stood up, and the she-bear apanying him obediently left with him.


    Lucien finally found he could move again, and quickly pushed away the six-thousand-pound she-bear, rushing out of the Joyful Hell Tavern to vomit violently.


    That guy William really holds a grudge.


    Just for looking at him a few times, he actually pranked him like this.


    "Huh? Briar, what''s wrong with Winnie?" Noctar was also somewhat surprised, and considering he hadn''t previously mentioned making a blood pact with William and the others.


    So, these words of concern came out naturally!


    Williamughed heartily, "Don''t mind him; he''s just got a bad stomach. Let''s go upstairs."


    Knowing that William and hispanions were of Supreme Deity level strength, the Shapeshifters of the Joyful Hell Tavern certainly didn''t dare to neglect them. A charming female Shapeshifter came over, batting her eyshes coquettishly, "Isn''t this Lord Noctar? Visiting our Joyful Hell Tavern without notifying me, you really forgot about me."


    Noctarughed it off, "Miss Sirena, what are you talking about? Why don''t you join us upstairs to drink with a few of my friends?"


    Sirena, the manager of the Joyful Hell Tavern, backed by the Hydra n and supported by Odin and Uranus.


    The fact that the Joyful Hell Tavern could operate in Nostara City was also supported by the ten major families of the Shapeshifters n.


    Now, with the Ultimate Force Alliance conference about to begin and the task of finding the five scattered holy halo powers in the Divine Realm, how should these powers be allocated and handled if acquired?


    It''s clearly time to choose whom to support.


    If one sides with Odin, does it mean that whoever obtains the power of the holy halo must offer it to Odin?

 Chapter 629 Betray anyone but never betray William!

    <h4>Chapter 629 Betray anyone but never betray William! </h4>


    The Joyful Hell Tavern has only three floors, but the distance between each floor exceeds 150 feet.


    This is probably to amodate some Shapeshifters who are quiterge in size.


    Just as William and his group reached the upper floor, they heard Odin''s voice.


    "Noctar, Forseti, you''re quite early!"


    Odin, with his imposing stature and heroic appearance, simply sitting there, exudes a strong sense of oppression.


    He had concealed his presence and had been sitting there all along.


    As for the conversation between Forseti and Noctar, he had listened to every word.


    If William could see through Noctar''s little schemes, how could Odin, an old fox, not?


    Upon reaching the upper floor and seeing Odin, Noctar''s breath hitched.


    He had been too outspoken with Forseti downstairs.


    Initially, he thought it wouldn''t matter even if Odin heard those words.


    In fact, he wanted Odin and Uranus to know that his backing was Heart of Asgard.


    This way, when he obtains the power of the holy halo, Odin and Uranus wouldn''ty hands on him.


    But now, facing Odin in person, Noctar couldn''t help but panic.


    To put it bluntly, even if Noctar made a blood pact with Forseti, if Odin killed him, Baldr wouldn''t cause a stir with Odin over him.


    "Lord Odin, you''re here too!"


    Looking at Odin, Noctar bowed deeply and said, "Noctar of zeheart City, greets Lord Odin."


    Odin nodded, replying, "No need for such formalities."


    Forseti, unlike Noctar, simply greeted Odin, "Lord Odin, long time no see."


    Such an attitude was like that of equals meeting and greeting each other.


    Odin mused, "Indeed, it has been a long time, but I still remember when I held you as a child, your ''Willy'' was only the size of a grain of rice."


    "..."


    Forseti''s face turned awkward. Damn, is it really appropriate to bring up such things in public?


    Mentioning holding him as a child was one thing, but why bring up his "Willy"?


    Mentioning "Willy" is one thing, but what''s with the size of a grain of rice?


    With just one sentence, Odin rendered Forseti speechless.


    Without Forseti speaking, Odin''s gaze fell directly on William.


    Odin''s eyes slightly narrowed, "Are you a disciple of Baldr?"


    William wanted Odin to see him as a peak Supreme Deity level entity, so that''s what he would appear as. As for what Odin could understand, that was also what William intended for him to know.


    "Yeah!" William did not bow to Odin, just stared straight at him.


    Odin didn''t find this bear-man''s demeanor unreasonable; he knew that bear-men were mostly simple-minded.


    And it seemed this bear-man was just a regr bear who gradually gained strength and developed a human form through sheer effort.


    A regr ck bear, elevating itself to the strength of a Supreme Deity level¡ªwhat kind of effort and sacrifice does that entail?


    Such a simple-minded bear-man not understanding manners could be understandable.


    Expecting a bear-man, wholly focused on enhancing his strength, to learn etiquette might be asking too much.


    "Supreme Deity level peak, very good!" Odin, as the current leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, is happier the more strong individuals there are in the alliance.


    As he nodded, Sophias and Lucien also came up.


    Sophias, with a face full of reminiscence, shouted upon seeing Odin, "Lord Odin, hello!"


    Odin frowned and sized up Sophias, wondering what this creature was.


    A cat appearing out of nowhere?


    With the strength of a mid-phase Supreme Deity level...


    Then turning to Lucien...


    Odin''s brows furrowed even deeper.


    What exactly is going on with Heart of Asgard?


    Two ordinary bears and a cat, none with any special bloodline.


    If it''s said that just an ordinary bear has be a Supreme Deity level entity, then it could be said that this bear has really worked hard and encountered enough opportunities.


    Otherwise, how could it be a Supreme Deity?


    You should know, the Shapeshifter n highly values bloodlines!


    Generally speaking, the more powerful the bloodline, the greater the potential.


    How could such ordinary bloodlines produce three Supreme Deities?


    "Are you all disciples of Baldr?" Odin couldn''t help but think of more possibilities.


    Doesn''t he know how many powerful beings the Shapeshifter n has?


    Baldr is strong, but Odin also knows about the powerhouses living in Heart of Asgard.


    And if these three Supreme Deities really are Heart of Asgard''s trump cards, then why would theye to Nostara City with Forseti?


    Three Supreme Deity level beings, in Odin''s eyes, are not really that significant!


    Heart of Asgard already has Baldr sitting in, so it doesn''t need to use three Supreme Deities to intimidate anything.


    The only possibility is...


    "Sirena, step down for a moment! I have matters to discuss with Forseti and Noctar."


    As the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, when he needs to discuss matters, naturally, it''s the irrelevant Shapeshifters who need to leave, not him changing the location.


    He does maintain a certain level of dignity.


    "As youmand, Lord Odin!" Sirena covered her mouth with a coquettish smile, then went downstairs.


    During this time, the second and third floors of Joyful Hell Tavern were booked by Odin, as he mentioned he was expecting an important guest. So now, it''s just needed to go down and ask the Shapeshifters below to keep quiet.


    After Sirena descended the stairs, she said, "Esteemed guests, please quiet down a bit."


    Although she''s just the Manager of Joyful Hell Tavern, her words quickly made the first floor so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Odin willed it, and all noise from the second floor was isted.


    Only then did he look at Forseti and ask, "Forseti, have you ever seen William the Obliterator?"


    Forseti, quick-witted, responded with a nk expression, "Lord Odin, what are you talking about? Isn''t William the Obliterator a mythical figure?"


    "A myth?" Odin said, "You''re unaware that Shadowfen City has been ttened?"


    Forseti feigned even more shock, "Shadowfen City is gone? How could that be?"


    Odin scrutinized Forseti, saying, "William the Obliterator would have passed through your Heart of Asgard on his way from Tulip Town to Nostara City, and then through Shadowfen City. Now that Shadowfen City is gone, you''re saying you didn''t know?"


    Forseti chuckled, "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, Lord Odin. First off, how could I have met William the Obliterator if he''s a figure of legend? Secondly, does a being as powerful as William the Obliterator need to travel on foot to enter Nostara City? At least I don''t need to walk."


    He knew well that since William had disguised himself as a bear-


    man, he likely didn''t want Odin to know of his arrival.


    How could he betray William?


    Sure, Odin was the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, butpared to William the Obliterator, he seemed somewhat insignificant.


    Betray anyone but not Lord William, Forseti was clear on this.


    Odin, not easily fooled, slightly lifted his eyelid and said, "William the Obliterator is an old friend of your father. You really haven''t seen a humaning to Heart of Asgard, apanied by another person and an Element Devouring Cat?"


    With these words, he used a Truth-Seeking Enchantment on Forseti. Even if Forseti was not weak, he would not be able to deceive.

 Chapter 630 Gjallarhorn Assembly Hall

    <h4>Chapter 630 Gjarhorn Assembly Hall</h4>


    "I haven''t seen him!" Forseti lied without batting an eye, appearing earnest and even shockingly retorted, "My father and William the Obliterator are old acquaintances? Howe I didn''t know?"


    Odin took a deep breath and said, "It seems you really don''t know."


    He had just used the Truth-Seeking Enchantment on Forseti, confident that Forseti couldn''t lie under such circumstances.


    This confidence stemmed from his own power and magic.


    But he didn''t know that with William standing by, all those spells were useless in his presence.


    Forseti nodded with a smile, "Of course, I wouldn''t dare to deceive Lord Odin."


    Odin''s gaze swept over William and Lucien, still convinced that Baldr couldn''t possibly help these ordinary Shapeshifters achieve Supreme Deity level power.


    The logic was simple.


    If Baldr could teach these three Supreme Deities, then Forseti should at least be at the peak of the Supreme Deity level.


    Forseti''s lineage is considered noble, and his talent is exceptional. With the same resources and the same secret techniques, there''s no reason Forseti should be inferior to these two bear-men.


    As the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, Odin always thinks a lot. After a period of analysis, he concluded that, in this world, apart from William the Obliterator, no one would do such boring things.


    Odin was aware of some history between Baldr and William the Obliterator.


    That meant William the Obliterator supported Baldr of Heart of Asgard.


    And him sending these three Supreme Deities to protect Forseti implied William the Obliterator had high hopes for Forseti.


    Considering all this, Odin directly asked Forseti, "Forseti, do you want to be the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance?"


    Odin had also heard the conversation between Noctar and Forseti downstairs. If it were any other Shapeshifter leader trying to obtain the power of the holy halo, he would definitely not agree.


    But Forseti was different.


    His father is Baldr, with a pure bloodline, and now with William the Obliterator escorting him, bing the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance seemed only natural.


    Forseti didn''t expect Odin to ask so straightforwardly.


    He chuckled and said, "Lord Odin, are you trying to stop me?"


    In the Divine Realm, the strong are revered, and this is especially true among the Shapeshifters, wherepetition is exceedingly brutal.


    Forseti wanting to rece Odin''s position, would Odin readily agree?


    Forseti was also clear-headed about the situation. With Lord William right by his side, he fully had the capital to stand up to Odin.


    What would Lord William do if Odin really made a move against him?


    Would he directly give Odin a beating?


    He wondered, who was stronger, his Lord William or Odin?


    "Don''t misunderstand!" Odin slowly stood up and said, "If you truly wish to be the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, then I can help you ascend to the throne. After all, I''ve watched you grow up, and it would be great if you could be stronger."


    This was ying the emotional card.


    Odin knew how protective William the Obliterator was. Didn''t Hades rely on William the Obliterator before to snatch two top-tier divine artifacts from the archangel Amenadiel?


    He definitely didn''t want to offend anyone close to William the Obliterator.


    "Lord Odin jests. With the power of the holy halo yet undecided, and Forseti''s strength being inferior, bing the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance is extremely difficult." Forseti didn''t expect Odin to offer his help.


    Or to put it another way, he didn''t believe it!


    "I will gather the strongest members of the Ultimate Force Alliance to vie for the power of the holy halo. Even if we obtain just a sliver of the five holy halos'' power, it will be yours!"


    Odin certainly wanted to obtain the power of the holy halo himself, but he also clearly understood that William the Obliterator, capable of annihting the Archangel Amenadiel with a single move, was definitely worth allying with.


    The power of the holy halo was not as important as a friendship with William the Obliterator.


    "Is that true?" Forseti looked at Odin somewhat surprised.


    Since he was young, he had dreamed of one day recing Odin as the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Now Odin was being so generous to him?


    It felt a bit uneasy on his conscience!


    "Would my words be false?" Odin smiled kindly, "But your current strength is still a bit low. After the Ultimate Force Alliance conference ends, you should go to the Nostarion God Tree to enhance your strength."


    This city is known as Nostara City because it houses the first sacred tree in the world, the Nostarion God Tree.


    For thousands of years, aside from the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, no one has been able to enhance their strength at the summit of the Nostarion God Tree.


    It is the only tree in the Divine Realm that can continuously provide pure soul energy to those beneath it. It''s a personal belonging of Odin, the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Only those who have made significant achievements or contributions to the Ultimate Force Alliance are allowed to enhance their strength by the Nostarion God Tree.


    "Thank you, Lord Odin, but I don''t need it..."


    He is now equally aware that following Lord William presents a tremendous opportunity, making even the Nostarion God Tree seem insignificant inparison.


    "Suit yourself. When you wish to enhance your strength through the Nostarion God Tree, juste to me," Odin simply offered Forseti an olive branch, showing his goodwill. Whether Forseti epted it or not was his own decision.


    Could Odin really beg him to enhance his strength by the Nostarion God Tree?


    ...


    Odin thought that since William the Obliterator had sent three Supreme Deity protectors for Forseti, William the Obliterator probably wouldn''te himself.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to convene the Ultimate Force Alliance conference!" Odin said as he walked downstairs.


    The Shapeshifters on the first floor bowed in respect upon seeing Odin.


    "Everyone, head to the Gjarhorn Assembly Hall!" Odin said indifferently, "Let''s discuss the ownership of the power of the holy halo."


    After saying this, Odin led the Shapeshifters to the Gjarhorn Assembly Hall in Nostara City.


    The so-called Gjarhorn Assembly Hall is somewhat simr to an arena on Earth.


    Following Odin''smand, the various powerful members of the Ultimate Force Alliance who had arrived in Nostara City gathered at the Gjarhorn Assembly Hall.


    William followed Odin and the others to the highest altar-like ce.


    "Long live Lord Odin!"


    "May Lord Odin unite the Divine Realm!!"


    ...


    Among those present were Shapeshifters loyal to Odin, the powerful beings from Asgard ruled by Odin, and leaders from various cities around the realm.


    The voices of the crowd were deafening.


    William, observing the crowd below, couldn''t help but reflect on the diversity; the number of races had increased by thousandspared to several hundred thousand years ago.


    Odin, with a simple gesture, exuded a regal aura, instantly silencing the entire Gjarhorn Assembly Hall.


    "You all should know why I''ve gathered you here!" Odin stated, "I''ll get straight to the point. There are only five strands of the power of the holy halo, and all the forces within the Divine Realm are vying for them. Naturally, our Ultimate Force Alliance will not be left behind."


    "In this matter, we must be united, or else the people from the Divine Alliance or the demon race will obtain it," Odin said, frowning slightly. "But in the end, if we do obtain it, how should it be distributed?"


    After the collective effort of the Ultimate Force Alliance to contend for the power of the holy halo, the question was, to whom should it be given if obtained?


    Many, eager to tter, shouted loudly, "Naturally, it should be offered to Lord Odin. Whoever dares to hoard it for themselves, I''ll be the first to not let them off!"


    Meanwhile, the people below joined in the shouting.


    Almost without exception, they were ttering Odin.


    Odin flicked his fingers, "Uranus and I do not intend to take it for ourselves. Instead, let the leaders of each city send representatives topete. The ultimate victor will receive the power of the holy halo obtained by our Ultimate Force Alliance."

 Chapter 631 Wasn’t that a joke?

    <h4>Chapter 631 Wasn¡¯t that a joke?</h4>


    Odin is quite presumptuous, discussing the distribution of the power of the holy halo even before obtaining it. It''s a stance of assured victory.


    The situation is quite simple.


    The Divine Alliance has to divide its powers among various forces, including Zeus''s Olympus with its 12 gods, each acting independently, as well as the power of God.


    If these forces were united, they would undoubtedly be invincible, but scattered, they are nothing more than a rabble.


    Their Ultimate Force Alliance, with most races looking up to Odin as the leader, aims to harness the collective strength of the Alliance.


    Could they not secure even a strand of the holy halo''s power? If not, the Ultimate Force Alliance might as well disband.


    Most importantly, Forseti is a Shapeshifter who receives special attention from William the Obliterator!


    No matter how Odin considers it, he believes that at least one of the five strands of the holy halo''s power will be allocated to the Shapeshifter race.


    If only one strand is obtained, giving it to Forseti wouldn''t matter.


    This decision doesn''t even require consulting Uranus,Odin can decide on his own.


    William also sees through Odin''s intentions. The power of the holy halo hasn''t been seen yet, and already there''spetition for its distribution. Probably only Odin would initiate such a contest.


    "So, let''s have a Shapeshifter leader from Heart of Asgard go first," Odin said, clearly showing favoritism towards Heart of Asgard, which holds significant renown within the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Baldr''s prestige is no less than Odin''s within the Alliance.


    "I''ll go," William, who came for the thrill, volunteers to face the challenge of the entire Ultimate Force Alliance with his Supreme Deity-level peak strength.


    This is exactly what he wants to do.


    "You''re Briar, right?" Odin, not oblivious to the fact that the bear before him is William,ments after asking, "Very strong, impressive!"


    Supreme Deity-level peak strength is considered formidable throughout the Divine Realm.


    William responds with a broad, simple smile.


    Following that, he directly leaped into the center of the arena, only to be met with a barrage of mockery.


    "What am I seeing? A bear?"


    "Hahaha! Just a regr bear-man!"


    "When did Heart of Asgard start recruiting such ordinary Shapeshifters?"


    ...


    Bloodline is highly valued among the Shapeshifter race. In their view, the stronger the bloodline, the greater the potential for the future. William''s ordinary bear bloodline was not expected to achieve much.


    Odin, hearing the Shapeshifters'' mockery, couldn''t help but slightly smile.


    Briar, this guy, deliberately controlled his energy aura to appear at the level of a Nature Deity, feigning weakness to make his opponent underestimate him.


    "Silly bear,let me take you on!" A snake-headed person, d in a ck robe and shrouded in ck mist, suddenly appeared in front of William.


    This creature, a mutant of the ancient python named Viperfang, is highly venomous, has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and has reached the peak of the Creator Deity level. He''s just a step away from achieving Supreme Deity level strength and thus is in dire need of the power of the holy halo to breakthrough.


    Odin''s act of letting Heart of Asgard be challenged essentially meant he wanted the holy halo''s power obtained by the Shapeshifter race to go to Heart of Asgard, but Viperfang disagreed.


    Heart of Asgard only had Baldr, right?


    Rumors say Baldr''s worthless son has also reached Supreme Deity level strength, but so what?


    Viperfang still believed in his ability to kill beyond his level!


    William hadn''t actually intended to feign weakness by suppressing his energy aura,it was almost an instinctive action for him, always feeling out of ce in this world due to his strength.


    Most importantly, he believed one shouldn''t judge a person''s strength by the level of their energy aura.


    It was time to teach these young Shapeshifters a lesson!


    "Today I heard that apart from Forseti, Heart of Asgard brought three Supreme Deity level strongmen. You''re not trying to say you''ve hidden your strength, are you?"


    Viperfang''s gaze was coldly fixed on William, convinced that the bear-man before him was just an ordinary bear-man with no extraordinary bloodline.


    How could such a bear bloodline be a Supreme Deity?


    He wondered where such ludicrous rumors had originated. How utterly ridiculous!


    "You''re well-informed, huh!" William chuckled and said, "I am indeed at the Supreme Deity level! Peak period!"


    Having said that, he directly released the aura of a Supreme Deity at its peak.


    Since it was already brought up, he might as well release his energy aura to give them a good scare!


    Feeling the aura emitted by William, Viperfangughed strangely: "Hehehe, although I don''t know how you managed to control your energy aura, I believe this is a trick taught by Baldr to deceive others, right?"


    William didn''t expect this guy to have such a vivid imagination.


    "With your bloodline, it''s impossible to reach the Supreme Deity level!" Viperfang simply didn''t believe it!


    How many years has amon bear existed in this world?


    A few thousand years?


    Let''s not even discuss the issue of bloodline!


    In terms of time alone, it''s absolutely impossible to enhance one''s strength to the Supreme Deity level!


    Not to mention the Supreme Deity level?


    To be a Nature Deity level would already indicate a rare talent, and even that would require tremendous luck!


    Ancient species first and foremost have powerful bloodlines, and moreover, they live long enough!!


    Time is what allows Shapeshifters to be sufficiently strong.


    How many years can amon bear live?


    And you say it''s at the Supreme Deity level?


    For these reasons, even Odin believes that aside from William the Obliterator, no one could possibly make an ordinary bear reach the Supreme Deity level, not even Baldr.


    "Get lost! I can''t be bothered to kill you, consider it a favor to Baldr! Have your mastere up." Viperfang didn''t want to offend Baldr. Now that the illusion Baldr had cast on the bear was revealed, he wasn''t aggressively pursuing the matter further, giving Heart of Asgard some respect.


    "..." William looked at Viperfang expressionlessly and said, "Why don''t you make a move? For such a clever little snake, if you leave half your body, I''ll spare your life!"


    "Arrogant! Since it''se to this, don''t me me for not giving Baldr any face!"


    After saying this, Viperfang transformed from his human form back to his original state, turning into a giant python. His dark, gaping maw opened wide, aiming to swallow William whole.


    Snakes can swallow elephants, so what''s a bear to them?


    William stood in ce, not moving an inch, allowing Viperfang to swallow him.


    The battle ended in an instant.


    The surrounding audience erupted in intense cheers!


    They too had concluded that the ck bear was just releasing an intimidating energy aura, but in reality, everything was just an illusion created by Baldr to scare people.


    Supreme Deity level, huh!


    How could it be so easily swallowed?


    "Forseti, you might as welle down! If you want to win the sacred halo''s power, you should at least defeat the other Shapeshifters lords present. Do you want to live under Baldr''s protection forever?" Viperfang, now a giant snake over three hundred feet tall, flicked his tongue and stared coldly at Forseti.


    Forseti frowned,he didn''t believe this trash could have swallowed William, his lord.


    Wasn''t that a joke?

 Chapter 632 The Black Bear King is invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 632 The ck Bear King is invincible!</h4>


    Forseti stood above, unmoved, as sighs rose from the audience below.


    The son of Baldr, rumored to have reached the strength of a Supreme Deity, couldn''t also be just an illusion created by Baldr to deceive everyone, could he?


    Odin scrutinized Viperfang, feeling that things weren''t that simple.


    The bear hadn''t died!


    Yet, inside Viperfang''s stomach was a space of its own, filled with deadly poison everywhere. A weaker Supreme Deity being swallowed would indeed be in danger.


    If the bear-man truly was at the peak of Supreme Deity level, then the oue was hard to predict...


    As the audience cheered ecstatically, Viperfang suddenly let out a pitiful scream, his giant serpentine body twisting in agony.


    Seeing this, Odin''s lips curled slightly. It seemed the ck bear was indeed at the peak of Supreme Deity level.


    Viperfang''s screams grew more agonized, confusing the onlooking crowd.


    Could it be that the bear-man hadn''t died?


    In less than half a minute, a ck bear appeared on the stage.


    In his left paw, he held a human fist-sized ck soul core, and in his right paw, he pinched a green snake gall...


    "He was quite polite, insisting I pick my own ingredients. I couldn''t decide which to choose, so I took both out."


    For William, getting out was a simple task.


    After being swallowed, he ignored the highly poisonous space inside Viperfang''s stomach and quickly found the snake gall.


    This snake gall, when used to brew wine, is quite thrilling.


    For William, such toxic substances were slightly stimting and quite exhrating.


    As for the soul core...


    Since he was there, how could he not take it?


    Viperfang''s presence weakened as his snake gall and the ck soul core were forcibly removed. His survival only spoke to his tenacity.


    Hey weakly on the stage, his eyelids flickering, asionally hissing.


    Odin simply waved his hand, sending Viperfang away for treatment.


    Now that Viperfang''s strength has greatly diminished, if Odin doesn''t help him, once he leaves Nostara City, he will definitely be retaliated against by his enemies.


    William pped his bear paws together, and both the snake gall and the ck soul core disappeared into thin air.


    Collecting some ingredients is also a small hobby of William''s.


    "Next!" William stood with his bear paws on his hips, the bear race''s domineering aura on full disy.


    "No way! Viperfang actually lost?"


    "Could it be that this ck bear truly possesses Supreme Deity level strength?"


    "It seems likely! This power is proof enough!"


    ...


    Here, the rule that strength reigns supreme was vividly demonstrated.


    The victor is king.


    No more Shapeshifters doubted the bear-man''s strength.


    Someone shouted, "The ck Bear King is unparalleled in the world!"


    This cry seemed to ignite the audience''s passion.


    "The ck Bear King is invincible!"


    "The ck Bear King is domineering!"


    ...


    William, who had simply named himself Briar, revealed just a trick like this and instantly became known as the King of ck Bears.


    The audience didn''t care what the ck bear was called,to them, such a formidable bear deserved the title of ck Bear King more than anything!


    Forseti stood in the viewing stand, looking nonchnt.


    If William''s illusion, turning into a bear-man, was such that even Odin could not see through it, doesn''t that prove that William''s strength far surpasses Odin''s?


    A mere snake creature thought to swallow William?


    Was that snake not fully awake?


    What''s there to be surprised about? This oue is the most normal, after all!


    Odin nced at Forseti and said, "Briar, you''re quite formidable."


    Forseti chuckled, "Thank you for thepliment, Lord Odin. It''s always good news when strong warriors emerge from our Shapeshifters tribe."


    Odin nodded slightly, "True, but if you think you can secure the ownership of the sacred halo''s power with just Briar alone, that''s a bit unrealistic."


    Forseti had always been defiant towards Odin.


    Odin''s demeanor reminded him of his father, who was always reprimanding him, making him feel like a rebellious child.


    Forseti chuckled and said, "Lord Odin, how about we make a bet?"


    "A bet? On what?" Odin''s interest was piqued. Forseti had the audacity to challenge him to a bet?


    Like William, he is someone whose strength is so great that he''s bored all day long. When Forseti, this young fellow, challenges him to a bet, he''s also very curious to see just how much this kid is willing to gamble.


    Forseti blinked and suggested, "How about your weapon, Gungnir..."


    Noticing a change in Odin''s expression, Forseti quickly added with augh, "How about the strand of eternal me power within it?"


    In that instant, Forseti felt a killing intent emanating from Odin, sending chills down his spine as if he was plunged into the abyss of hell.


    Gungnir was one of Odin''s signature weapons, unmatched in power except perhaps by the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Without it, how could he stand against Zeus of the Divine Alliance and God?


    Not long ago, Hades deliberately provoked the archangel Amenadiel, and William the Obliterator took away Amenadiel''s strongest divine artifact. Although Odin also felt a bit of schadenfreude, he couldn''t avoid feeling a trace of sorrow, wondering what he would do if the same thing happened to him.


    Now, Forseti was eyeing Gungnir...


    He might actually end up killing the boy in a moment of anger.


    "It''s just a strand of eternal me, Lord Odin, there''s no need for such wrath!" Forseti said, his breathing slightly hurried, his smile stiff.


    He hasn''t known William for very long, and their rtionship doesn''t seem to be particrly close. If Odin really killed him in a fit of anger, would William seek revenge for him?


    Pfft!


    Even if William did, what good would it do?


    "A strand of eternal me, no problem!" Odin, with his eyes slowly closing, said, "If you lose, serve as a ve in Nostara City for ten thousand years."


    The presence of the eternal me in Gungnir is almost universally known throughout the Divine Realm.


    A strand of eternal me, Odin naturally wouldn''t fret over, but the key issue was Forseti had clearly had designs on his Gungnir.


    Not killing him, letting him serve as a ve in Nostara City for a year, even if Baldr were toe, it would still be justifiable.


    As an elder, educating the younger generation, there''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Alright!" Forseti found himself in a difficult position but was confident, believing that since William had already taken up the challenge on his behalf, he was bound to win this time.


    As for what he would do with a strand of eternal me?


    Damn it! He had no idea!


    If he hadn''t said that, Odin might have already struck him down.


    Odin chuckled softly, then saw Ghidorah, a Supreme Deity at the pinnacle of his power, appear on the arena like a phantom.


    Ghidorah was currently Odin''s strongest underling. Had William not cut off one of his heads in the past, he might have been even stronger by now. Without the power of the sacred halo, he had always been unable to reach a higher level of strength.


    Isn''t this bear also at the peak of the Supreme Deity level?


    Odin might want to give the power of the sacred halo to Heart of Asgard, but Ghidorah wanted it too!

 Chapter 633 This is truly a genius analysis!

    <h4>Chapter 633 This is truly a genius analysis!</h4>


    "King ck Bear? Impressive!"


    Ghidorah, being a supreme deity-level apex powerhouse with even more formidable bloodline, naturally wouldn''t fear a supreme deity-level peak bear-man.


    In every aspect, he absolutely dominates the bear-man in front of him.


    Upon seeing Ghidorah, William couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Thest time he was in Tulip Town, Odin''s sudden appearance made it difficult for him to take action against Ghidorah.


    And now, this guy shows up again.


    Then I''m sorry, it can only be considered his bad luck.


    He also heard about the bet between Forseti and Odin.


    It felt like Forseti was using him.


    But honestly, William didn''t care whether he was being used or using others.


    To him, it was all the same.


    If Forseti tries to use him to deceive Odin out of his Gungnir, William would not agree to it.


    Truth be told, William never liked bullying others with force, but if it was just to obtain a strand of the divine me from Odin''s artifact Gungnir, and it could embarrass Odin in the process,


    Then that would be quite delightful.


    He enjoyed watching Odin lose face.


    It was the kind of thing that could really brighten one''s mood.


    Facing Ghidorah, William said with an unruffled smile, "Are you the mother of that little snake from earlier?"


    Ghidorah is a dragon!


    A nine-headed dragon!


    And importantly, he''s male!


    How could he be the mother of that little snake?!


    William has always been excellent at provoking others.


    To find a seemingly reasonable excuse to start a fight, mockery must be stable and effective.


    This was a lesson William learned from reading web novels on Earth.


    "You''re done for! Even if you are Baldr''s disciple, don''t expect to leave here alive today!"


    Ghidorah, not as wise as Odin, felt his dignity as a strong being offended by such a simple sentence, and he was furiously determined to tear his opponent to pieces.


    Facing Ghidorah as if he were a delicacy...


    No, no, no!


    Facing such an enemy, William always maintained a serious and responsible attitude. It was crucial to identify the opponent''s weaknesses first, and take them down when their master wasn''t paying attention, to avoid criticism.


    Odin, sitting in the spectator''s area, appeared calm and collected, as if he had already foreseen the oue.


    He even considered saving Briar''s life at a critical moment.


    But he didn''t mind letting Briar suffer a bit.


    Presumably, Briar must have been instantly empowered by some secret technique used by William the Obliterator, suddenly possessing great power butcking realbat experience, certainly never having tasted the pain of defeat!


    Without experiencing the pain of defeat, how could one grow stronger?


    Indeed, all of this must have been calcted by William the Obliterator!


    Letting Briar, Winnie, and others apany Forseti to Nostara City and experiencing some battles was the true path to bing stronger!


    Odin''s eyes narrowed slightly, excited at the thought of seeing through all of William the Obliterator''s ns!


    This is truly a genius analysis!


    With a slight smirk, Odin watched as William made his move in the arena, a massive bear pawnding on Ghidorah''s chest.


    The strike didn''t produce any terrifying power fluctuation, it was like a beast''s brawl.


    Such that Odin and Ghidorah didn''t react at first.


    Is that all?


    What kind of attack is this?


    The next moment!


    Ghidorah felt a mighty and overwhelming force sweeping through every cell of his body, then everything went dark.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in a void space, with a seemingly docile little snake looking at him with eager eyes.


    "Ghidorah? Mr. Johnson actually took a liking to you?"


    This little snake was none other than Hydra, the once foremostbat force under Odin.


    "Who are you?" Ghidorah was a bit panicked. Mr. Johnson?


    William...


    Could it be William the Obliterator, that freak?


    Hydra sneered coldly, "Ghidorah, have you forgotten me so quickly?"


    After speaking, it transformed into nine snake heads, releasing a powerful energy that pressured Ghidorah to the point of breathlessness.


    Despite him already being of Supreme Deity level strength.


    "Hydra? You... how are you here?" Ghidorah asked in panic and excitement, "And where is this ce? It''s filled with such dense divine soul energy..."


    "You call this divine soul energy? Blind as a bat!" Hydra scoffed disdainfully, "But it''s normal, considering it''s your first time in Mr. Johnson''s realm world. You have no idea how wonderful it is to enhance your strength here."


    Ghidorah swallowed hard, feeling streams of peculiar power flowing into his body.


    These streams of peculiar power weren''t the cosmic truth power of a Cosmic Entity, but... seemed like a divine power that reigned supreme over Cosmic Entities.


    Divine soul energy?


    What trash is that?


    "Are you saying Mr. Johnson is William the Obliterator?" Ghidorah was somewhat terrified and uneasy, not knowing how he ended up in such a ce.


    He was just fighting that bear-man in Nostara City, and suddenly he found himself here.


    Hydra''s expression turned somewhat strange, "You don''t know how you got here?"


    "Are you saying, you haven''t be Mr. Johnson''s pet?"


    Pet... pet?


    Ghidorah eximed in shock, "You... Hydra, what are you talking about? We are the noble lords of Shapeshifters, bing William the Obliterator''s pet? Impossible!"


    Hydra looked at him with an expression as if he were looking at an idiot, sneered, and said, "I mean, you''re so ugly, how could Mr. Johnson possibly want you as his pet?"


    What the heck?!!!


    Ghidorah felt like his nine heads weren''t quite enough to process this!


    Were they even talking about the same thing?


    "Hydra, are you saying that you are now William the Obliterator''s pet? And that I am currently in a ce specifically for William the Obliterator''s pets?"


    Ghidorah''s mind was truly in disarray. The fight hadn''t even started, and he was already brought to this bizarre ce, with Hydra telling him all these inexplicable things.


    Hydra retracted its other eight heads, continuing to maintain a cute pet posture, with red lights flickering in its eyes, and said, "Before, it was only me here. It seems you''re just here temporarily, probably soon to be turned into ingredients."


    "..." Ghidorah''s heart was panicking. What did that mean?


    Why did it sound so terrifying?


    On the arena of Nostara City, William remained in his bear-man form, but Ghidorah had vanished into thin air in front of everyone''s eyes!!


    Odin stood up abruptly, his divine consciousness sweeping across the entire Nostara City, yet he could not sense Ghidorah''s presence.


    He was so surprised he was speechless.


    What was happening?


    Everyone present knew who Ghidorah was.


    They all thought, Ghidorah''s appearance must have been at Odin''s bidding.


    But now Ghidorah hadn''t even fought...


    No!


    He had just taken a palm strike and then disappeared into thin air?


    Could it be that he used some sort of spatial magic to dodge that strike?


    "Ghidorah''s strength is indeed extraordinary! His mastery over spatial magic is impable!"


    "Indeed, indeed! We can''t sense Lord Ghidorah''s presence at all!"


    "This bear-man is doomed for sure, about to face Lord Ghidorah''s deadly strike soon!"


    The audience in the arena was also somewhat excited.


    Is this what a fight between Supreme Deity-level powerhouses looks like?

 Chapter 634 Meat that has been repeatedly tenderized will taste better

    <h4>Chapter 634 Meat that has been repeatedly tenderized will taste better</h4>


    Ghidorah''s sudden disappearance gave Odin a bad feeling.


    If this was Ghidorah''s spatial magic, then could Ghidorah be too powerful?


    So powerful that even he couldn''t understand?


    Could that be possible?


    Clearly, it was not!


    As for Briar''s palm strike obliterating Ghidorah without a trace?


    That also seemed unlikely!


    But the current situation felt strangely familiar.


    It was reminiscent of William the Obliterator striking down the archangel Amenadiel with a single palm...


    Of course, in Odin''s view, a figure like William the Obliterator would absolutely not stoop to transforming into a bear-man just to mock him.


    After all, significant figures usually have deeper meanings behind every action they take.


    To him, William the Obliterator was like a profound and unfathomable chess yer, and this bear-man was merely one of his many chess pieces.


    It''s possible that William the Obliterator had intervened from somewhere, not wanting Briar to lose!! And then, with unfathomable methods, hid Ghidorah away.


    Odin''s gaze was icy as he stared down.


    Seconds ticked by, and William in the arena, with his huge bear paw at the back of his head, stood there looking silly.


    Odin''s eyes narrowed slightly, indeed, Briar had no idea how Ghidorah disappeared.


    The audience began to murmur among themselves.


    "Where is Lord Ghidorah?"


    "It''s been so long, why hasn''t he made a move?"


    "Could it be that Lord Ghidorah is intentionally losing under Lord Odin''s orders, in this manner?"


    "Keep it down! Do you want to die?"


    ...


    Clearly, the Shapeshifters mostly believed that Ghidorah was intentionally throwing the fight!


    After waiting a moment longer, Odin finally announced loudly, "Briar, you''ve won! Next!"


    Upon this deration, the Shapeshifters dared not raise any objections.


    After a burst of whispering, the entire Gjarhorn Assembly Hall fell into silence.


    Clearly, there was something more going on!


    Now, who would dare to step up?


    Odin didn''t mind, he felt that given William the Obliterator''s way of doing things, even if he had suppressed Ghidorah, he would surely release him eventually.


    Moreover, he had previously promised that if the Ultimate Force Alliance managed to seize the power of the sacred halo, at least a strand would be given to Forseti.


    Now, William the Obliterator''s actions were perfectly aligned with his own intentions.


    Excellent!


    Everything was under his control!


    "Lord Odin! I would like to know, if I step up, will I disappear into thin air like Ghidorah?"


    ording to the records in the Divine Realm, Thornw possessed the bloodline of an ancient and rare mythical beast, but in reality, he was an extremely rare Shapeshifter. He stood out and loudly questioned Odin.


    Odin paused before saying, "Ghidorah''s disappearance just now has nothing to do with me. As for whether you will disappear, that I cannot say."


    This response didn''t directly answer Thornw''s question.


    In other words, I haven''t done anything, and whether you disappear or not is not my concern.


    You might just disappear too!


    Thornw frowned slightly and said, "Since you say so, Lord Odin, I''ll take your word for it!"


    After that, Thornw appeared directly in front of William, saying with a ferocious smile, "Little bear, I''m going to kill you!"


    When William saw Thornw, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Fantastical Creatures like the true form of Thornw, which resembles a tiger, have meat that is definitely not as coarse as that of a tiger. The solid muscles be tender and delicious after being repeatedly pounded, pounded, and pounded again.


    Despite his fierce appearance, his flesh has a subtle and unique fragrance, a delicacy hard to find in the entire Divine Realm.


    "You say that, and it makes me feel very scared!"


    How could it not be scary?


    What would it feel like when the food on your te is threatening to kill you...


    Odin watched the events unfold below, resolute in his decision not to intervene.


    If that really was William the Obliterator''s doing, then this bear-


    man was sure to be safe.


    This Thornw... in the eyes of William the Obliterator, would probably make a fine delicacy.


    Ah!


    Thornw wasted no time in transforming into his monstrous form, bing a beast asrge as a small hill, his ws fiercely swiping at William.


    William didn''t resort to his previous tactics,his bear form suddenly grew evenrger, surpassing Thornw in size. He grabbed Thornw''s paw and mmed him onto the ground so hard that the entire arena trembled.


    "Damn! Is this bear that fierce?"


    "Is this a contest of brute strength?"


    "I thought Lord Thornw should be stronger!"


    ...


    The Shapeshifters in the audience were buzzing withmentary, but all they saw was Briar beating Thornw.


    Punch after punch, Thornw was left without the ability to retaliate.


    "Lord Thornw, use magic!"


    "Could this bear have awakened the power of the wild, its strength actually overpowering Lord Thornw!"


    "But this doesn''t seem like a fight between Supreme Deity-level powerhouses!"


    To them, it looked more like a brawl between beasts.


    In battles of their caliber, it shouldn''t just be about who is bigger in size.


    Thornw was considered one of the stronger Shapeshifters. Logically, even in a contest of brute strength, that bear-man shouldn''t have been able to surpass him.


    And Thornw''s special talents should have made him even more formidable...


    Bang! Bang!! Bang!!!


    Thornw didn''t know what was happening, hearing those Shapeshifters urging him to use magic.


    But how could he cast any spells at all?


    This bear-man was truly bizarre. Once caught by him, the ability to mobilize one''s soul energy waspletely lost.


    And yet, this bear-man''s strength was even greater than his own, which was utterly iprehensible.


    Odin was dumbfounded.


    Thornw was at the peak of the Supreme Deity level!


    After reaching the Supreme Deity level, battles among peers usually don''t have significant disparities in strength, and one-


    sided dominations like this shouldn''t happen.


    But what did he witness? Thornw was being pinned down and beaten by this ck bear without any chance to fight back.


    Odin stared at the arena in disbelief.


    The movements of this ck bear... they felt strangely familiar...


    Odin''s pupils suddenly narrowed as he considered a possibility.


    Briar wasn''t Baldr''s disciple, but William the Obliterator''s disciple!!!


    If that were the case, everything would make sense.


    If it really was so, then Thornw...


    "Enough!" With thousands of punches in a second, William thoroughly tenderized Thornw''s muscles. After such intense pummeling, the meat would be much softer.


    With the final punch, Thornw disappeared just like Ghidorah before him.


    Odin''s brow furrowed.


    He vaguely remembered William the Obliterator mentioning that Thornw''s meat quality was quite good, and that it needed to be tenderized several times before consumption...


    It''s over!


    Thornw was gone!


    Odin took a deep breath and announced, "This round, Briar wins. If no other Shapeshifter lords wish to challenge further, the first strand of the sacred halo obtained by our Ultimate Force Alliance will belong to the Heart of Asgard."


    He no longer wished to continue with the tournament.


    If his suspicions were correct, continuing the fight would just turn these Shapeshifter warriors into delicacies on William the Obliterator''s te.


    Briar was essentially helping William gather ingredients!

 Chapter 635 Action planning, Odin definitely has some ideas!

    <h4>Chapter 635 Action nning, Odin definitely has some ideas!</h4>


    After Odin spoke, the leaders gathered at the Gjarhorn Assembly Hall somewhat understood his intention.


    With Ghidorah and Thornw, both powerful figures among them, defeated and disappearing without a trace, their fate unknown, who else would dare to step up?


    Whether it was due to Odin''s arrangement or Briar''s overwhelming strength, they were too intimidated to challenge him.


    After all, one does not seek trouble if they wish to stay alive!


    The power of the sacred halo is something they desire, but... since Lord Odin has already said so, at most, they should just report back after discovering the power of the sacred halo.


    It''s a task that requires effort but not exertion. What''s so difficult about that?


    Moreover, if they were lucky enough to obtain the power of the sacred halo and presented it, whether to Lord Odin or the Heart of Asgard, they would likely receive a generous reward.


    Thepetition for the power of the sacred halo was decided before it even began.


    After William returned to the stands of the arena, Odin looked at him deeply before announcing to everyone, "Aside from contending for the power of the sacred halo, there is another matter¡ªthat is, the conquest of the Sanctum of the Holy Light where God resides!"


    This deration caused a stir among the crowd.


    For Odin to speak such words openly in front of all the leaders of the Ultimate Force Alliance indicated a firm resolve to eliminate God''s influence!


    The members of the Ultimate Force Alliance harbored deep resentment towards God''s forces.


    Just as God''s missionaries would opt to "redeem" the members of the Ultimate Force Alliance upon encountering them, the members of the Ultimate Force Alliance would spare no effort inbating God''s followers if they believed they could win.


    "Lord Odin is mighty!"


    "We vow to level the Sanctum of the Holy Light!"


    Compared to the yet undiscovered power of the sacred halo, the attendees were visibly more excited upon hearing this news.


    To them, the power of the sacred halo was like ordinary people talking about winning a lottery of several hundred million¡ªelusive and ethereal.


    Moreover, since the allocation of the sacred halo''s power was already predetermined, what excitement was there for those doomed not to receive it?


    As the crowd cheered with high spirits, Odin waited for them to calm down before suddenly, a holographic map of the Divine Realm appeared in the center of the arena.


    Pointing at the map, Odin instructed, "Go to these ces..."


    "First stop, Shire, the City of Starlight. Find Jesus first to learn about the Sanctum of the Holy Light." Odin''s strategy was clear,to eliminate God''s influence, he nned to hitch a ride on William the Obliterator''s momentum.


    He had done quite some research on this matter!


    Upon hearing this, William instantly felt something was off. He had arranged for Jesus to wait in Shire, on the eastern side of the Divine Realm, for Alice''s arrival.


    William wanted to direct a scenario ording to his own script, aimed at training Alice.


    But Odin''s ns disrupted William''s arrangements. What if Jesus was captured by Odin and his forces first?


    A Shapeshifter loudly asked, "Lord Odin, it''s said that Jesus has already distanced himself from God. Do we still need to capture him?"


    Odin''s gaze turned cold as he stared at the Shapeshifter, stating, "Even though Jesus has distanced himself from God, I''m sending you to him to forge a good rtionship and then take over the eastern territories of the Divine Realm."


    "Jesus, even without his divine power now, is not someone you can deal with."


    Odin concluded from various clues that Jesus''s backer was William the Obliterator.


    Could they afford to offend him?


    Since William the Obliterator intended to act against God, Odin would take advantage of the situation, starting from Shire, the City of Starlight, and conquering territories all the way to the ultimate goal of eradicating God''s forces and destroying the Sanctum of the Holy Light.


    "Lord Odin is right!"


    "Then, some will go to Icewind Gorge, north of Blizzard City, to find Dionysus."


    "Dionysus? I know him, the Marshal of the Celestial Legion of Olympus from the Divine Alliance? Lord Odin, are you nning to wage war against the Divine Alliance as well?"


    Odin felt aplex mix of emotions at that moment, wishing he could simply p the Shapeshifter lord who interrupted him.


    Yet, he spoke with a grim face, "He no longer belongs to the Divine Alliance. When you go there, your goal is the same: to establish a good rtionship with him and then take over the areas surrounding Blizzard City."


    "As for innocent civilians, do not ughter indiscriminately. Just persuade them to join us!"


    Odin wasn''t arrogant enough to direct the entire Ultimate Force Alliance to go on a killing spree.


    That would mean outright dering war against the entire Divine Alliance, wouldn''t it?


    The rtionships within the Divine Realm are intricate, especially since he now finds it difficult to decipher William the Obliterator''s intentions. Therefore, the best approach at the moment is to first establish a good rapport with William the Obliterator''s people, then gauge the reactions of the other high gods before nning the next steps.


    William found Odin''s words quite interesting.


    What does he mean by not ughtering indiscriminately, just persuade them to join us?


    Doesn''t that imply trying to persuade them to join, and if they refuse, they can be killed?


    And Odin mentioned upying those two ces.


    What does upation entail?


    When one race upies another race''s territory, what choice is there but to use force?


    It''s unrealistic to think that the Ultimate Force Alliance''s army would arrive at a city of the Divine Alliance and gently persuade its inhabitants to leave their homes for the Ultimate Force Alliance to move in.


    Moreover, due to racial differences, masses of Shapeshifters and demons heading to human domains might see killing as a natural course of action.


    William, however, doesn''t n to interfere,he''s ustomed to following the rules of wherever he is.


    If the Ultimate Force Alliance wants to upy Shire, the City of Starlight, let them.


    Would the Divine Alliance really stand by idly?


    Regardless of how they y their game, William ns to take Alice from the eastern continent of the Divine Realm to the westernmost continent. Even if it''s not for training, treating it as a form of travel is good enough.


    Next, Odin mentioned two points, specifically the Frost Dragon arranged by William and Gump''s current residence.


    Back in Blizzard City, Drakaina did some things to rescue her ancestor Hydra and learned quite a bit of insider information. It''s not surprising for the Shapeshifters, who are spread throughout the entire Divine Realm and well-informed, to know these things.


    After making all the arrangements, Odin turned to Forseti and said, "Forseti,e with me."


    Forseti asked, "Where to?"


    Odin didn''t respond. The next moment, he had transported William and the others to a deste wastnd at the edge of an ancient abyss using spatial divine magic.


    "This is the fringe of the Ancient Abyss. Yesterday, many official deities from the Divine Alliance suddenly appeared here, most likely having discovered something," Odin exined. "This is probably the location of the first strand of the sacred halo, fulfilling my part of the agreement. It''s up to you now, as I cannot directly intervene to seize it."


    There are certain unspoken rules among high-ranking gods.


    They generally do not attack beings below the Absolute Deity level.


    Because they are indeed too powerful. For instance, in this contest for the power of the holy aura, the high-ranking god-


    kings of both the Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance had already agreed that they would let their subordinates vie for it, and they themselves would absolutely not personally intervene to snatch it.


    They also cannot grant their subordinates the use of top-tier divine artifacts.


    These are tacit understandings among them, otherwise, if the high-ranking gods of the Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance were to fight, countless lives would suffer unwarranted disaster.

 Chapter 636 The Mysterious Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 636 The Mysterious Corpse</h4>


    Odin was essentially a deceiver, iming he would gather the Ultimate Force Alliance''s strongest forces to help Forseti seize the power of the sacred halo, only to bring him to a ce where the power of the sacred halo might exist.


    Whether Forseti could actually obtain it was left to his own abilities.


    As for the strand of divine me Forseti won, Odin kept his promise and gave it to him.


    "The rest is up to you." Odin now seemed uninterested in the power of the sacred halo because the major powers, including himself, had agreed that high-ranking gods should no longer vie for it.


    This agreement also included Hades, who had already benefited greatly from obtaining two top-tier divine artifacts. Naturally, there was no need for him to contest for anything else!


    Obtaining the power of the sacred halo, in reality, is more about gaining the recognition of a Cosmic Entity, which also subjects one to various restrictions by the Cosmic Entity.


    Odin was well aware that as the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, he maintained his position through sheer power. Although Odin''s strength was slightly inferior to Zeus''s, the three top-tier divine artifacts he possessed more thanpensated for it.


    The power of the sacred halo, even if ced before Odin, is something he would absolutely not absorb!


    At Odin''s level, one would have to be insane to consider absorbing it!


    Although Hades was not entirely clear about what the power of the sacred halo amounted to, he knew that he had already received special attention from William the Obliterator. There was no need topete for anything else.


    After Odin gave his instructions, he directly traversed space and left the area.


    Forseti nced at William, blinked, and was unsure if he should speak.


    He also didn''t dare to call out "William," fearing Odin would hear him.


    William straightforwardly said, "Say whatever you want; Odin can''t hear us."


    He doesn''t want anyone to perceive his every move, not even a Cosmic Entity could discern it, let alone Odin, the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    It''s simply impossible!


    Forseti exhaled deeply, only heaven knew the turmoil he had gone through in just that short moment.


    Betting with Odin, even aiming for his top-tier divine artifact, Gungnir...


    Facing Odin''s interrogation, he lies without even blinking.


    Despite disliking Odin, there''s still a tremendous amount of pressure to endure!


    "Lord William, what do we do next?" Forseti now refrained from recklessly deploying his divine consciousness, following William''s lead in everything.


    The five strands of sacred halo power, after his modifications, couldn''t be traced even by a Cosmic Entity. Now, it seemed, someone destined had stumbled upon them.


    "If you want it, you should strive for it yourself; don''t ask me about everything." William was also curious to know if someone absorbing the sacred halo power he modified would establish any connection with him...


    Forseti nodded, looking towards a ce thousands of miles away, murmuring, "The battle has already started!"


    Where his gaze fell, the sky and earth were shattered, various spells and magical artifacts flying chaotically.


    Clearly, the fight over the power of the sacred halo had begun.


    "Whether you want to go or not is up to you; I''m just a spectator and definitely won''t make a move!" William said this.


    "Of course, we''re going!" Forseti was thrilled. Wasn''t this chance at the sacred halo what he was waiting for to possibly be the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance someday?


    Havinge this far, how could he back down?


    "Let''s sneak over first and see the state of their battle." After saying this, Forseti cast a spell named "Shadowmeld" for invisibility and disappeared into the darkness.


    William nced at Forseti, thinking he would brazenly charge in and dere, "The heir of the Heart of Asgard is here, everyone back off, the sacred halo is mine!"


    Turns out he knew to sneak over stealthily...


    Not so foolish after all!


    William decided to conceal Sophia and Lucien as well.


    Forseti''s art of concealment was not on the same level as William''s, but they both slowly made their way towards the direction of the battle.


    Suddenly, Forseti realized William had disappeared!!!


    Indeed, he was now the only one in theirpany.


    "Lord William! Are you there?" Forseti called out softly.


    William and Lucien were actually standing right beside Forseti, but it was as if they were in two different worlds, with Forsetipletely unable to detect their presence.


    Without receiving any response and without much concern, Forseti stealthily moved to the edge of the battle.


    Unaware until he saw for himself, Forseti was startled by the sight.


    At the center of the battle, a monster covered in blood-red fur was single-handedly resisting the attacks of dozens of official deities from the Divine Alliance.


    Leading the Divine Alliance deities was the god of war, Ares, who unleashed his full arsenal of attacks on the monster.


    But the monster curled up into a ball, its red fur acting as a robust barrier that blocked all attacks. Meanwhile, a golden mist formed a halo above the monster''s head.


    "Is that halo above the monster''s head the sacred halo?" Forseti swallowed hard. What exactly was this creature?


    With Ares and the others from the Divine Alliance being so powerful yet unable to breach the monster''s defenses, what level of a powerhouse was this creature?


    William quietly observed from the sidelines. The monster was actually a corpse, Prometheus!!


    The five strands of the sacred halo''s power were initially scattered by William at random, to be imed by whoever found them. Surprisingly, the first one encountered turned out to be a jackpot.


    Once, Prometheus stole fire to give to humanity, angering Zeus in the process.


    Zeus had him bound to a mountain peak, where an eagle would feast on his liver daily until his death...


    After Prometheus died, his corpse was somehow moved here by a Cosmic Entity!


    What was the Cosmic Entity intending?


    Buried in this ancient abyss, Prometheus''s corpse absorbed countless evil souls and was evidently corrupted by demons, bing another form of powerful existence.


    Now having received the power of the sacred halo modified by him, how strong would it be after absorbing this power?


    William watched quietly, while Ares and his side became increasingly anxious.


    Some people from the Divine Alliance shouted, "Ares, this creature is absorbing the power of the sacred halo, we must kill it quickly!"


    "The beings from the Ancient Abyss are truly beyond understanding!"


    Ares roared lowly, spreading his hands to unleash a burst of golden light that fell upon Prometheus. The red fur covering Prometheus began to burn.


    "It''s working, it''s effective against this demon..." Ares eximed joyously, preparing to continue his assault when the red fur on Prometheus suddenly exploded off, revealing a dry, pitch-ck body.


    This appearance was that of a desated corpse...


    Golden mes zed fiercely within the hollow sockets of Prometheus''s eyes, emitting a terrifying aura. Golden light swirled around his mouth and nose, creating an eerie effect.


    "This... this is a corpse! He''s been revived!"


    Ares was somewhat horrified by the scene before him. Who exactly was this?


    A mere corpse was able to withstand the attacks of so many powerful beings from the Divine Alliance?


    A high-ranking god-level corpse?


    An ancient demon?

 Chapter 637 Are you a bird?

    <h4>Chapter 637 Are you a bird? </h4>


    The attacks from the official deities of the Divine Alliance didn''t cease, with countless magical artifacts striking Prometheus, but to no significant effect.


    The scene resembled an online game where a group of yers team up to take down a big boss, only to find that all their skills and attacks hardly make a dent in the boss''s health bar.


    It was a rather awkward situation.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Only a high-ranking god can deal with this kind of monster!" Ares finally came to a clear understanding of how terrifying the creature before him was. Despite the secret techniques learned from William and a breakthrough in his power level, he found himselfpletely powerless against this creature.


    The Divine Alliance''s powerful beings also felt the monstrous energy emanating from the creature was rapidly growing stronger!!


    Moreover, this creature was merely defending itself, aiming to absorb the power of the sacred halo. If they couldn''t kill it now, once it fully absorbed the power, it''s likely no one present would be able to leave alive!


    Seeing the situation turning dire, Ares and his group prepared to flee...


    The Ancient Abyss was inherently eerie, and anything emerging from it was unpredictable.


    Such a monstrous creature could probably only be handled by a high-ranking god!


    This area had already been cleared by the Divine Alliance''s deities, and while Ares instructed the others to leave, he stayed to watch.


    "Mordaleth, go quickly and summon Lord Zeus!"


    Mordaleth, a subordinate of Ares, was now tasked with keeping an eye on the creature, ensuring no one else would im it. Ares had tried to report the situation to Zeus through telepathy but received no response, leaving no choice but to send someone.


    Among the Divine Alliance deities present, aside from those under Zeus, there were also followers of Poseidon.


    A follower of Poseidon, named Tindra, chuckled, "God of War Ares is truly amusing, bothering Lord Zeus to personally deal with this. Haven''t you noticed that the high-ranking gods aren''t concerning themselves with this matter?"


    "If we can obtain the power of the sacred halo by our own strength, it would be an incredible fortune. If not, let it be. If you''re not confident, why not ask your master, the old God of War Titanix?" Tindra, dressed in a bright red robe, smiled lightly.


    Ares frowned but decisively chanted a spell to telepathically inform his master, the old God of War Titanix, about the situation.


    The old God of War, Titanix, appeared in front of Ares almost instantaneously, and his face turned pale upon seeing Prometheus.


    "Ares! This is beyond your capability, retreat now!" Even Titanix, with his vast experience and being stuck at the peak of the Supreme Deity level without further advancement, could tell that this creature was not something they could handle.


    No sooner had he spoken than he transformed into a streak of green light and swiftly fled, disappearing without a trace.


    Damn, even a being at the peak of the Supreme Deity level was intimidated by this creature''s aura. Just how terrifyingly powerful must this creature be?


    These kids actually dared to provoke such a horrifying existence. Did they have a death wish?


    And what exactly was this thing?


    Time to make a quick exit!


    The power of the sacred halo isn''t worth losing one''s life over.


    Tindra and the others nearby also felt the terrifying aura emanating from Prometheus. Seeing Titanix''s reaction, if they didn''t flee now, what were they waiting for?


    Just as Tindra said earlier, the high-ranking god-kings won''t interfere with this matter. So, if they can''t handle this monster before them, were they supposed to just throw their lives away?


    Adventures are indeed important, but if one overestimates their abilities and forces their way through for the sake of adventure, it''s very likely that hundreds of thousands of years of effort could be destroyed in an instant.


    That was something they definitely wouldn''t do.


    Even though Titanix noticed Forseti hiding in the shadows, he paid him no mind.


    Forseti was not weak, butpared to the creature before them, the difference was just too great. If he wanted to die, nobody would stop him.


    In just a short time, the Divine Alliance deities had all vanished without a trace.


    Forseti was dumbfounded.


    What was happening?


    Everyone had fled, abandoning the power of the sacred halo?


    Sophias and Lucien dared not even breathe, as Prometheus did not suppress his aura. That ancient, primeval terror made their spines chill.


    The surroundingnd was drenched in crimson, and the terrifying mummy in front seemed to be undergoing a transformation...


    Cracks appeared on the ck corpse''s skin, with golden light seeping out from these fissures, and the eye sockets of the corpse also began to glow with a golden light.


    Forseti, standing ten miles away, found his invisibility spell shattered like an eggshell hit by a sledgehammer, exposing him directly in front of Prometheus.


    "Damn!"


    This time, Forseti genuinely panicked because he noticed the strange being staring intently at him.


    The divine light in its pupils enveloped him, rendering him unable to mobilize any soul energy. Most terrifyingly, William was nowhere to be found.


    He had thought his strength was sufficient, unbeatable in the Divine Realm unless facing a high-ranking god. Yet, just days after venturing out, he encountered such an abnormal being.


    What happened to the notion that all below the high-ranking gods were mere ants?


    He was, after all, of Supreme Deity level strength!!


    Couldn''t he get a bit of respect?


    Prometheus''s ck, withered skin gradually fell off, eventually bing crystal clear, and his unattractive face underwent a dramatic transformation.


    When Forseti came back to his senses, he saw a middle-aged man with ck hair and eyes standing in front of him.


    "Who... are you?" Prometheus slowly spoke, curiously staring at Forseti.


    With a tingling scalp, Forseti carefully responded, "Hello... I am Forseti, the son of Baldr, pleased to meet you."


    "Baldr?" Prometheus tilted his head slightly, pondered for a moment, and said, "Seems somewhat familiar..."


    After that, he looked at Forseti, licked his lips, and asked, "Are you a bird?"


    Forseti was momentarily stunned.


    Strictly speaking, part of his body indeed possessed bird-like traits.


    But that seemed hardly the point.


    Prometheus frowned and said, "Birds are edible, right?"


    Damn!


    Is that something a normal person would say?


    He wasn''t just any ordinary bird!


    Baldr!


    Do you know the God of Light, Baldr?


    Sounds tasty...


    Oh no!


    You don''t know the God of Light, Baldr?


    Why are you thinking of eating me?


    Before Forseti could even open his mouth, Prometheus grabbed his neck. The next moment, a golden me zed upon Forseti, transforming him instantly into the form of a bird.


    Large in size, but still seemingly appetizing when burned.


    Prometheus''s size also increased significantly, relentlessly gripping Forseti''s neck.


    Forseti internally screamed, "I''m done for!"


    He never would have imagined...


    As the son of Baldr, just a few days out, and now he was about to be roasted and eaten.


    Prometheus''s golden me was truly outrageous; in just a moment, it burned off all the feathers on his body.


    "Lord William!! Save me! Help!"


    ...

 Chapter 638 Impossible!It couldn’t be!

    <h4>Chapter 638 Impossible!It couldn''t be!</h4>


    The saying that all below the high-ranking gods are mere ants is just a rumor.


    At least, beneath William, even high-ranking gods are mere ants.


    Forseti, too, could be considered a prodigy blessed with extraordinary talents, both in terms of lineage and personal strength, ranking him among the powerful in the Divine Realm. However, his luck was terribly bad. Not long after leaving the Heart of Asgard, he encountered a monstrous freak.


    Prometheus, once the bringer of fire to humanity, was enticed to steal the fire by William, who at that time proimed himself as the "God of Cooking."


    After all, how could he prepare delicacies for Prometheus without fire!


    Seeing Forseti''s feathers burnt off by Prometheus, William''s first thought was that such a cooking method was a waste of good material.


    But hearing that desperate cry for help finally awakened thest bit of William''s conscience and sense of responsibility.


    After all, Forseti was entrusted to him by Baldr. If he really were to be eaten, it should at least wait until he safely returned to the Heart of Asgard.


    "Stop!" William didn''t wait for Prometheus to continue, immediately appearing in front of him, growing massively in size and revealing his true form, grabbing Prometheus''s wrist.


    "You..." Upon seeing William, Prometheus finally loosened his grip on Forseti, then looked at William somewhat bewilderedly.


    Forseti, having just escaped from Prometheus''s clutches, fled tens of thousands of miles away, watching from afar with lingering fear.


    Damn, what kind of monster was that?


    Too terrifying!


    "God of Cooking?" Prometheus stared at William for a long time, a smile eventually appearing on his face as his body rapidly shrank.


    William also shrank back to normal size and looked Prometheus up and down.


    For a long time, he had pondered how to revive someone.


    Now, it seemed not to be too difficult.


    "Hmm, you still remember me, which proves you haven''tpletely lost your memory." William nodded, now clearly feeling a new connection between himself and Prometheus.


    Because Prometheus absorbed a strand of the sacred halo that had been modified by William, William could take it back in an instant if he wished.


    This meant that William held absolute power over Prometheus''s life and death.


    Although killing Prometheus would be a simple matter of action for William, the feeling ispletely different.


    From this perspective, it can also be understood that Cosmic Entities have such rights over those high-ranking god-kings who have absorbed the strand of the sacred halo.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly. Strictly speaking, the strand of the sacred halo absorbed by Alice had undergone a fundamental change.


    Neither Cosmic Entities nor William could directly strip it away from her.


    Unless...


    She was killed!


    That''s where the distinction lies.


    The strand of the sacred halo absorbed by Alice was more like a mutant, beyond the control of both Cosmic Entities and William, except for Alice herself.


    Prometheus blinked and asked, "That bird just now, can you cook it?"


    Although Prometheus''s memory hadn''t fully recovered, there was an underlying notion in his subconscious that preparing food should always be the "God of Cooking''s" responsibility, while his own was to provide the fire.


    In Prometheus''s mind, his rtionship with the "God of Cooking" seemed quite positive.


    William had watched Prometheus die and had personally buried him.


    Now, seeing Prometheus alive before him, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat sentimental.


    "Let''s forget about that bird,I''ve gathered many more ingredients." This time, William had collected quite a few premium ingredients.


    Eating alone, after all,cked a certain vor.


    After speaking, William directly summoned the Celestial Furnace.


    Upon seeing the Celestial Furnace, Prometheus felt a warm sense of familiarity and smiled, a somewhat simple-minded expression on his face.


    William faintly remembered the first time he and Prometheus met, both setting their sights on the same prey.


    He let Prometheus have it, and after Prometheus killed the prey, he nned to eat it raw!


    This was something William found somewhat uneptable.


    When Prometheus realized William''s reluctance to eat food raw, he went up to Mount Olympus alone and brought back fire for William.


    The food William cooked was unforgettable for Prometheus.


    William also taught Prometheus how to cook food with fire.


    Prometheus, wanting more people to enjoy roasted food, shared the fire with other humans.


    During that time, William stayed in Prometheus''s tribe, frequently bringing them various delicacies and teaching them how to cook, earning him the title "God of Cooking."


    Reuniting after a long separation, it was natural for William to share his delicacies with Prometheus.


    As for Sophias and Lucien, William had no intention of sharing with them,they were to remain invisible by the side, unnoticed by anyone.


    William took out some ingredients he had collected from the Heart of Asgard, including the pair of wings contributed by Forseti.


    Seeing William starting to make a fire and prepare food, Prometheus quietly sat down on the ground.


    "That bird you caught earlier, these wings are the tastiest part. We''ll have one each, no extras," William said as he began to clean the feathers off the wings.


    Prometheus nodded, a satisfied smile on his face.


    Far away, Forseti sensed a familiar aura and upon closer inspection, saw the pair of wings in William''s hands...


    Forseti was stunned.


    Lord William said these wings wouldn''t help me improve my strength...


    Something seemed off!


    But... he couldn''t quite put his finger on what exactly was wrong...


    Could Lord William actually deceive him just for the sake of eating a pair of wings?


    Impossible!


    It couldn''t be!


    Forseti remembered how Lord William suddenly appeared and saved his life, knowing that a benevolent and powerful being like Lord William could never do such a thing.


    It must have been a misunderstanding of Lord William''s good intentions.


    He even doubted Lord William, which was truly a sin!


    In fact, William himself blushed while plucking the feathers from the wings.


    How could he do such a thing in front of Forseti?


    But to stop plucking halfway through would seem cowardly, wouldn''t it?


    So, he simply continued with the task.


    Inside the Celestial Furnace, parts of the body generously donated by other Shapeshifters are being cooked, while Forseti''s wings are roasted outside, spreading waves of delicious aroma.


    Although Prometheus was eager to start eating, he swallowed his saliva and held back.


    From afar, Forseti watched William''s actions, furrowing his brows and muttering to himself, "Could it be that Lord William had anticipated encountering such a monster, one even he might struggle against, and had alreadyid ns back in the Heart of Asgard, having the Shapeshifters sacrifice some expendable parts of their bodies to entangle it, ensuring my safe escape..."


    "Or perhaps, mixing these ingredients together could be highly toxic, weakening the monster upon consumption, and Lord William still intends to help me seize that strand of the sacred halo?"


    Thinking of all this, how Lord William first saved him, then used these ingredients to stall the creature, and even now was preparing to fight for him once more, Forseti''s eyes reddened, and his nose felt sore.


    How vile!


    Lord William had done so much for him, yet he doubted him, utterly heartless!


    Just moments ago, he had even fled, leaving Lord William behind, which was truly disgraceful!

 Chapter 639 Slaying gods!

    <h4>Chapter 639 ying gods!</h4>


    William felt that Forseti was so scared he was nearly out of his wits.


    Unexpectedly, Forseti charged back, his face set in a deathly resolve, silent but staring intently at Prometheus with a look of wanting to say something yet holding back.


    In his time, Prometheus was a hero to humanity, a catalyst for human civilization, and received immense power from human faith, matching Odin in strength.


    Other high-ranking gods wouldn''t dare to act rashly in his presence.


    Prometheus died on Earth, and his corpse was brought to the Divine Realm by a Cosmic Entity, buried in the Ancient Abyss for countless years. His body, preserved and empowered by the abyss''s demonic forces and further by the sacred halo power modified by William, became unimaginably strong.


    In front of Prometheus, Forseti''s Supreme Deity-level strength was merely food.


    William was curious about where Forseti got the courage to re at Prometheus like that.


    Don''t you know Prometheus has a penchant for gourmet food?


    While grilling the wings, William watched Forseti with a hint of puzzlement.


    Prometheus followed William''s gaze towards Forseti, then looked back at William and again at Forseti, seeming to realize something was amiss.


    "Take off your clothes!"


    "..."


    Forseti opened his mouth, intending to make a defiant remark, much like the determination he had when he rushed back. But facing Prometheus, his courage fizzled out, leaving him to reluctantly remove his robe and then his shirt.


    "That''s enough, one piece will do!" Prometheus, having just revived, hadn''t remembered everything yet, but he was not an excessive person, taking just one robe to drape over himself.


    Finally, William asked, "Do you want to join us for a bit?"


    Although they were roasting Forseti''s wings, it seemed only polite to invite him while he watched eagerly.


    "I..." Forseti, looking at the golden-browned wings in front of him, twitched his mouth sharply and said, "Thank you for the kind offer, Lord William..."


    No matter how delicious, he couldn''t bring himself to eat his own wings!


    Currently in a state of invisibility, Sophias and Lucien stayed far away, too fearful to approach due to Prometheus''s powerful aura.


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, knew well that if it appeared before Prometheus, it might very well end up as an additional dish.


    William was never known to be a benevolent figure,initially, he wanted it as a guide, but now, with many around him familiar with the Divine Realm, the significance of its role as a guide seemed to diminish.


    Forseti declined William''s invitation, and Prometheus''s gaze towards him softened slightly, possibly because there were only two wings.


    If Forseti ate one...


    Either Prometheus goes hungry, or William goes without food.


    Thinking this way, neither oue is good.


    Thus, if one of the wings were given to Forseti, he would have to act against Forseti again.


    Feeling the oppressive atmosphere suddenly lift, Forseti breathed a sigh of relief and chose not to speak further, sensing that William and this creature seemed to be acquaintances.


    "Prometheus, this one is ready, you can start eating."


    William handed a roasted wing to Prometheus, who, with a smile, took the roasted wing, took a bite, and looked just like a harmless middle-aged man.


    Just as they began to eat, the space around them fluctuated, and the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus arrived, including Hera, who typically shunned public appearances.


    Upon seeing William, Hera greeted him with a dignified demeanor, politely saying, "Mr. Johnson, hello!"


    Zeus and Poseidon followed suit, greeting, "Mr. Johnson, hello!"


    Forseti didn''t recognize the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus, but they seemed quite impressive and likely friends of William, so he decided it was best to keep quiet.


    William cleared his throat and said, "Let''s not stand on ceremony! Since you''re here, sit down and join us."


    Given that Hera seemed aware of William''s identity, he didn''t bother to rify. With plenty of food prepared, inviting them to share was no big deal.


    "Since Mr. Johnson has extended the invitation, it would be rude of me not to ept." Hera, with her golden hair and youthful visage, exuding an extraordinary presence, took a seat beside William.


    Poseidon, usually arrogant and domineering, was much more subdued in front of William, also sitting on the ground.


    Apart from Prometheus who had already started eating, the other roasted wing remained suspended in mid-air, untouched. The three great high-ranking gods of Olympus sat quietly, not daring to speak out of turn, creating a rather dull atmosphere.


    This was precisely why William didn''t want his identity known.


    Many people became overly reserved and dull upon learning of his identity, making even a simple meal together unpleasant.


    "This is Prometheus, whom you should recognize, so I''ll spare the introductions," William said. Then, he introduced to Prometheus, "These three are my friends, Hera, Zeus, and Poseidon."


    "Cough! Cough cough!" Forseti, hearing William''s introduction, couldn''t hold back hisughter...


    Living in the Divine Realm, he hadn''t heard of someone named Prometheus, but he was familiar with the renowned names of the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus.


    "No, no, no... Sorry, I... Let''s pretend you didn''t see me..."


    Forseti was terrified. Was it appropriate for a Shapeshifter to sit in the presence of the three great high-ranking gods of the Divine Alliance of Olympus?


    While the gods of Olympus weren''t like the followers of God, who''d redeem Shapeshifters at the drop of a hat, offending any of these three could be disastrous...


    The gaze of the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus and Prometheus fell on Forseti, making him even more nervous.


    What kind of situation was this?


    William chuckled, "Don''t scare the kid. His name is Forseti, the son of Baldr, and recently he''s been traveling around with me."


    Poseidon, dressed in a sea-blue robe,ughed, "This kid is talented; his future is boundless!"


    Hera and Zeus also nodded slightly at Forseti, affirming Poseidon''s remark.


    Their belief in Forseti''s limitless future wasn''t because he was Baldr''s son, but because he had been traveling with William, which in itself promised great potential.


    Prometheus, while munching on the roasted wing, gradually furrowed his brows, eyeing the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus, and said, "I remember who you are now, the three high-ranking gods of Olympus! The one in the middle is Zeus!"


    Hearing Prometheus suddenly bring this up, Zeus immediately felt tense, considering it was he who had ordered Prometheus to be bound to the mountaintop, left for an eagle to peck at his body...


    Hera and Poseidon simrly offered apologetic and awkward smiles to Prometheus.


    Prometheus had brought fire to humanity, which, looking at the results, was indeed a beneficial deed for mankind.


    Moreover, Prometheus appeared to be a distinguished guest of William''s, and from the energy emanating from Prometheus, it was clear that he was now no weaker than them. If they could ease the tension and be friends again, it would be excellent.


    Prometheus thought for a moment, then asked, "How are humans now?"


    William responded, "You are now in the Divine Realm. The humans you speak of are on another. I''ll take you thereter."


    Prometheus nodded and asked, "Do gods still arbitrarily take lives, bestow or strip fortunes, and bring disasters upon humans?"


    His tone was unmistakably unfriendly, indicating that if the answer was unsatisfactory, he might resort to extreme actions.


    Such as ¡ª ying gods!

 Chapter 640 Three against one, isn’t that an overwhelming advantage?

    <h4>Chapter 640 Three against one, isn''t that an overwhelming advantage?</h4>


    In the era when Prometheus lived, the gods often waged war, and the division of power was unclear. Additionally, deities from other parallel dimensions would also descend upon the Prime World.


    The true gods, preupied with warfare, left the weaker deities to enve humanity. Some would readily impose "divine punishments," which infuriated Prometheus.


    Thus, Prometheus really had a poor impression of the gods.


    Hera looked at Prometheus seriously and said, "Prometheus, over these years, we have lived in the Divine Realm and rarely intervened in the affairs of humans in the Prime World, so there has been no taking of human lives or issuing divine punishments."


    Prometheus and Hera locked eyes, and he said, "You high-ranking gods aren''t considered human, are you?"


    Hera smiled and asked, "Why would you say that, Prometheus?"


    Prometheus fell silent.


    He vaguely remembered a saying: all below the high-ranking gods are mere ants.


    This statement didn''t just emphasize the immense power of high-ranking gods but also suggested that high-ranking gods no longer consider themselves human. In their eyes, all beings are mere ants, as if they have be an entirely different race.


    William, now ying the role of a chef and listening to their conversation, summoned the Celestial Furnace and decided to prepare a hotpot.


    He had a variety of ingredients at hand and had previously concocted his own hotpot base.


    "Don''t just sit there, who''s going to help chop the vegetables?" William casually set up a wooden table,plete with a chopping board, a chef''s knife, and several tes.


    "I will!"


    Poseidon eagerly stood up, only to be halted by Zeus: "My dear brother, such tasks should surely fall to your elder brother, shouldn''t they?"


    "Uh!" Poseidonughed awkwardly, "Brother, why say such things? This small task should be left to me!"


    "That won''t do!" Zeus insisted, and in an instant, he appeared at the table and began chopping vegetables with the chef''s knife.


    Poseidon regretted their argument.


    Why debate at all?


    Why not just teleport directly and grab the chef''s knife?


    Now that they knew William''s true identity, Poseidon recalled the benefits he had received from William during the era of the gods.


    Zeus didn''t care about such things,this was his time to shine in front of his master. Poseidon had previously enjoyed William''s favor and reaped many benefits.


    How could Zeus let him take the lead now?


    Forseti was already numb to the spectacle.


    High-ranking godspeting to chop vegetables in front of Lord William?


    The scene was truly beyond belief.


    William doesn''t really mind,to him, it doesn''t matter who does the chopping.


    Zeus, standing at the wooden table with the chef''s knife in hand, instantly felt the special runes on the knife.


    These runes were so unique that, while chopping vegetables, Zeus felt as if he were grasping a power entirely different from what he was used to.


    This chef''s knife...


    A flicker of joy passed through Zeus''s eyes. He had simply wanted to show off in front of William and hadn''t expected this additional discovery.


    No wonder Poseidon was so eager!


    That exins it!


    Zeus, with a face full of enjoyment and secret delight, continued chopping the vegetables, like a child eager to perform in front of a teacher.


    As he was chopping, Odin hurried over as well.


    "What a coincidence to find you all here," Odin greeted the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus before turning to William with a smile, "William, you''re here too. I thought you''d be in Nostara City,I even arranged a dinner for you."


    As for Forseti, Odinpletely overlooked him, along with Winnie, Tom, and the others, who were deemed unimportant.


    Odin felt his rtionship with William the Obliterator was fairly good.


    As for the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus, a polite greeting was sufficient given their respective camps.


    However, he hadn''t expected hisment to provoke a coldugh from Poseidon, who retorted, "Odin, what''s so special about your Nostara City? If Mr. Johnson doesn''t go, are you going to me him?"


    Hmm?


    Odin nced at Poseidon, not recalling any offense he might have given to Poseidon!


    Was this an attempt to follow Hades''s strategy of undermining the Archangel Amenadiel, aimed at undermining him?


    "Poseidon, I''m here for William, what''s it to you? Stop with your sarcasm," Odin initially wanted to suggest a fight to settle their differences but then reconsidered.


    With all three high-ranking gods of Olympus present and hearing that Hera had made a breakthrough, bing stronger than before, he realized he might lose embarrassingly if it came to a fight.


    Sea God Poseidon snorted coldly: "Odin, if you''re not satisfied, we can have a fight."


    "Let''s fight! Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Odinughed, "Anyway, you gods of Olympus always like to win by numbers. Do you all want to gang up?"


    Poseidonughed heartily: "You''re trying to provoke me into anger. If the three of us join in, don''te crying."


    Odin scoffed: "Thene at me, all of you. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Forseti was at a loss for words on the sidelines. What was even happening?


    Not only were the three high-ranking gods together, but there was also this strange being named Prometheus. And now, with Odin''s arrival, was there going to be a brawl with the three high-ranking gods?


    If they really started fighting, wouldn''t he be killed just by the aftershocks of their powerful attacks?


    Is it still possible to run now?


    Should he ask Lord William to flee with him?


    William''s hotpot was almost ready. Hearing the talk of fighting, he became interested and shouted at Zeus: "Zeus, your brother and wife are about to fight someone. It''s three against one of you, are you fighting?"


    Zeus, who wasfortably chopping vegetables, paused at William''s shout, giving Odin a deep look. Odin wanted to fight the three of them?


    Is he mad?


    Looking for death?


    "Let''s fight!" Zeus put down the chef''s knife, ready to start.


    Hera, who had been sitting quietly, perked up at William''s words, interpreting them as amand from William, and stood up, looking at Odin with an expressionless face.


    Perhaps William was seizing this opportunity to take down Odin.


    Poseidon chuckled, "Odin, this time you''re the one who suggested we all take you on. If we don''t join together, wouldn''t that seem disrespectful to you?"


    "..." Odin''s face turned sour.


    Damn, he didn''t know how he had managed to offend the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus to the point where they confronted him upon meeting.


    Logically speaking, the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus should care about their dignity. The idea of three against one, if spread, would utterly disgrace the reputation of high-ranking gods.


    No, wait!!


    Damn, why is William the Obliterator fanning the mes?


    Odin felt somewhat despondent.


    He could never have imagined that the moment he appeared and greeted William, he would offend the three great high-


    ranking gods of Olympus.


    Did his arrival disrupt the exclusive time they were to have with William?


    Hera couldn''t be bothered to quarrel with Odin, but Poseidon was known for his bad temper.


    Moreover, with such a golden opportunity to take down Odin, why not seize it?


    Three against one, isn''t that an overwhelming advantage?

 Chapter 641 Go ahead and fight; I’ll pretend I didn’t see anything!

    <h4>Chapter 641 Go ahead and fight; I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything!</h4>


    Odin truly couldn''t ept the current situation.


    But after boasting so arrogantly just moments ago, putting on such a show, how could he possibly back down now?


    Odin feignedposure, speaking coldly, "Think carefully, the three of you. The Cosmic Entity has decreed that among high-ranking gods, whoever strikes first will be stripped of their power."


    Given the terrifying strength of high-ranking gods, and following William''s world-ending p, the Cosmic Entity issued amand to prevent a repeat of such destruction: high-ranking gods are not to engage in direct conflict.


    Otherwise, their power would be stripped.


    This was also why Archangel Amenadiel could act so brazenly in front of Poseidon and Zeus.


    "Even if my power is stripped, I still want to give you a beating today." Hera was dismissive, following the directive of William the Obliterator, even the words of the Cosmic Entity held no sway.


    "Thene at me! Hit me!" Odin was infuriated, thinking, Are you insane?


    He was just passing by and even greeted them,weren''t they able to have friendly conversations on other days? What''s with the collective madness today?


    Could it be because of the recent Ultimate Force Alliance meeting?


    But that doesn''t make sense either!


    Wasn''t the convening of the Ultimate Force Alliance also in response to William the Obliterator''s call?


    And it was targeted against God, so why were these three high-ranking gods of Olympus picking a fight with him?


    Hearing that the first high-ranking god to act would be stripped of power, William looked up and asked, "If I told them to fight, would you strip their powers?"


    This question was directed at the Cosmic Entity, with an undertone of threat.


    This indeed took Odin aback,was William the Obliterator talking to the Cosmic Entity?


    The next moment, a voice, both unfamiliar and familiar, echoed in the minds of the three high-ranking gods of Olympus and Odin.


    "Go ahead and fight; I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything!"


    ...


    Odin looked at William, dazed, and eximed, "William, you can''t do this. I''ve always considered you a brother in arms!"


    At this, William''s smile deepened, and he said, "Next time, find a different way to address me. I don''t really like you calling me by my name directly, given our rtionship."


    Because of calling William directly?


    What a strange reason.


    With two of the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus being William''s disciples, hearing William''s remark only fueled their anger, prompting all three high-ranking gods to take action.


    But the moment they raised their hands, they found themselves unable to use their divine power or artifacts...


    Odin also felt his soul energy being restrained.


    "Go a little further away to fight," William said with a smile. "Come back for the meal afterward."


    Of course, he wouldn''t let them fight freely,he sealed their divine powers and let them fight it out slowly.


    Having hotpot is one thing,in some ces, you get to watch a show while you eat. Reuniting with Prometheus and enjoying a hotpot while watching four high-ranking gods brawl seemed perfectly reasonable!


    The three great high-ranking gods of Olympus weren''t fools. William sealing their divine powers meant he didn''t actually want to kill Odin. So, their beating of Odin was merely to vent their frustration.


    The three high-ranking gods rushed forward, and Odin didn''t just stand there; he raised his fists and fought back.


    Odin could see that William the Obliterator didn''t genuinely intend for the three high-ranking gods of Olympus to kill him.


    So...


    The great Odin battling alone against the three high-ranking gods of Olympus!


    Regardless of the oue, as long as he didn''t die, it would be something to boast about.


    And it seemed that the three high-ranking gods couldn''t use their divine powers.


    In a pure physical fight, even though it was one against three, Odin felt he could truly handle it this time.


    In the age of gods, humans began to forge magical artifacts and learn power-enhancing spells to defend against monsters.


    Living in a frigid region, Odin''s body was constantly trained, fighting against powerful frost giants year-round. Even without using soul energy, his physical strength was definitely superior to the three high-ranking gods.


    Forseti stealthily moved closer to William and telepathically messaged, "Lord William, shall we run away first?"


    He knew Lord William was very powerful, possibly as formidable as a high-ranking god.


    But with four high-ranking gods embroiled in a massive brawl, standing here was genuinely dangerous!


    Since William had been so good to him, and he couldn''t bear to flee alone, it only made sense to suggest that they escape together.


    "Don''t panic, just sit and watch. This should be a good learning opportunity for you." William then conjured up a chair and table from his spatial storage ring, "Would you like some watermelon?"


    "What?" Forseti felt like crying, was now really the time to think about eating something called watermelon?


    William handed him half a watermelon with a spoon, noting, "It''s from the Prime World; it seems they don''t have it in the Divine Realm." He also gave half to Prometheus.


    Holding the watermelon, Forseti nced at the four high-


    ranking gods now fighting in the distance.


    He saw Poseidon''s fist smash into Odin''s handsome face, causing Forseti to shudder.


    Poseidon''s punch, shouldn''t it have obliterated the entire area?


    But all he saw was Odin stumbling a bit before kicking Poseidon in the stomach, sending him flying several feet away, shouting, "Poseidon, didn''t you eat?"


    Then... Zeus punched him in the back, right in the heart.


    Forseti twitched, thinking,e on, three high-ranking gods against one and still resorting to sneak attacks?


    Can''t you y fair?


    Though he usually found Odin irritating, they were both part of the Ultimate Force Alliance. And it was thanks to Odin that the Shapeshifters could stand their ground in the Divine Realm without being annihted.


    Faced with a formidable enemy, Forseti stood by Odin.


    He could hardly imagine, if Odin took another hit from Zeus, whether he would be seriously injured, which unexpectedly made him somewhat concerned.


    "HAHAHAHA! Zeus, is that all the strength you have?" Odin, agile and robust, managed to turn and punch Zeus, sending him flying.


    But soon, the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus charged at him again.


    They were unable to use their divine powers or artifacts, and even their physical strength was suppressed by William to the level of an ordinary person on Earth.


    Now, their fight was merely a contest ofbat skills.


    Had the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus ever usedbat skills before?


    Never!


    Previously, if they wished to kill someone, a casual gesture, or even a look, was sufficient. This level of hand-to-handbat was truly unprecedented for them.


    But clearly, Odin had overlooked the physical toughness and adaptability of the three great high-ranking gods of Olympus.


    After a few rounds, the three high-ranking gods of Olympus were dominating Odin, relentlesslynding punches and kicks on him. Yet, Odin gritted his teeth, holding onto the spirit that even if he was hit, he mustnd his punches on them too, determined not to just take hits without fighting back.


    Gradually, Forseti finished the watermelon in his hands, and the hotpot was ready.


    Is this really a fight between high-ranking gods?


    Isn''t this just a bunch of thugs fighting?


    Forseti''s expression became somewhat dazed. This might be the clumsiest fight he had ever seen in his life!


    Could it be that this is the kind of fight you get into once you achieve the status of a high-ranking god?


    For a moment, he found it somewhat iprehensible.

 Chapter 642 Times have changed!

    <h4>Chapter 642 Times have changed!</h4>


    No one would have expected the battle among four high-ranking gods to resemble a brawl of street thugs, with each punchnding flesh to flesh.


    This is why Forseti watched intently as the gods fought, covered in mud, hoping to learn some divine techniques from these high-ranking gods, as Lord William had suggested.


    But how should he learn?


    Could it be that all thebat skills and secret techniques he had learned over the years were false?


    Could it be that to be the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, to be a high-ranking god, he should discard all spells and not use any artifacts, and fight in the most primitive way?


    The more Forseti watched, the deeper his frown became.


    It''s entirely possible!!


    Otherwise, why would Lord William want him to learn from thebat of these four high-ranking gods?


    While Forseti was absorbed in learning, William picked up another roasted wing and started eating.


    It must be said, deserving of being Forseti''s wing, the taste was indeed exceptional. Just a simple roasting brought out a chewiness unmatched by ordinary birds.


    Given Forseti''s young age, essentially just reaching adulthood, the meat was also quite tender.


    The wing even had a subtle seafood vor, naturally delicious, simply too wonderful.


    William considered himself a reasonable person; eating Forseti''s wing in front of him was something he probably wouldn''t do.


    So, giving him half a watermelon to let him seriously study the fight between the four high-ranking gods was his approach.


    Indeed, young Forseti was utterly fascinated.


    This diligent spirit of learning wasmendable.


    William, gnawing on the wing, nodded in approval as he looked at Forseti.


    So, what genius? A genius is just someone who spends the time others use to eat grilled wings on learning.


    Clearly, Forseti was that genius.


    "How long do you think they''ll keep fighting?" William, sitting next to Prometheus, quietly asked.


    Prometheus hadn''t eaten for who knows how many years, and the roasted wing William had given him was already finished. Hearing William''sment, he didn''t respond but gave William a knowing smile and picked up arge spoon from the table to start scooping food from the Celestial Furnace.


    William''s smile widened at this knowing look, that wise glint in his eyes. He was certain Prometheus had fully regained his memory and his wits were sharp again.


    What did it matter to Prometheus how long Odin and the others fought?


    Wouldn''t they have toe over for a meal after they finished fighting anyway?


    Prometheus didn''t have a high opinion of them, even harboring a bit of hostility. So, of course, the n was to enjoy the feast while they were still brawling.


    Why share with them?


    Odin was beaten and covered in wounds by the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus, but the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus also took hits from his fists and feet. All in all, merely not being beaten to death was hardly a good oue for anyone.


    They had never fought like this before,the first time they did, it was somewhat exciting.


    "Mr. Johnson asked you to change how you address him. Do you now know what to call him?" Hera also made the reason for beating Odin very clear. Since the beating had already happened, it was necessary to make Odin understand why he was beaten.


    Odin still doesn''t understand how exactly he managed to offend the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus.


    Although they are not from the same camp and have a non-aggression agreement, usually greeting each other cordially on the rare asions they meet, why does it seem like they all went mad today?


    "What I call him is none of your business," retorted Odin, who was used to roughing it out. Given their way of fighting, it was unlikely they''d kill him, so he bravely continued to trade blow for blow.


    The injuries sustained would heal quickly since they were just suppressed in power by William, not in their inherent physical strength, so...


    This battle was destined to drag on!


    William pulled out c and beer brought from Earth, telling Prometheus, "These were made by humans nowadays."


    After consuming a fair amount of food but still not fully satisfied, Prometheus drank a bottle of c and downed arge ss of beer, excitedly asking, "Where are humans now?"


    William took out his phone, opened a video, and after Prometheus watched it, he solemnly said, "Humans nowadays seem to be living well."


    "What you see now is the deity of witchcraft from Divine Realm going to Prime World, spreading witchcraft among humans to help them have better physiques and guiding those who are lost."


    "They seek the power of believers'' faith, what about you?" William looked at Prometheus.


    There''s no such thing as free help, and the deity of witchcraft wouldn''t help humans without reason. If not for the power of human faith, Moros and the others probably wouldn''t be so kind to humanity.


    Maybe!


    As Prometheus said, high-ranking gods are no longer considered human. When one''s power reaches a certain level, humans appear no different from ants and livestock in their eyes.


    Or perhaps, having grown strong through the faith of humans, they''ve gotten used to helping humans. This habit, for humans, can also be considered a good thing.


    Prometheus, known as the benefactor of civilization, had almost all human faith concentrated on him before his downfall.


    After his death, gods reborn in Divine Realm formed various factions, spreading their ideologies through soul reincarnation or finding human agents,peting for the faith of humans.


    How many people remember Prometheus today?


    Even if people worldwide know of Prometheus''s deeds, it hardly constitutes faith.


    Hearing William''s words, Prometheus grinned and said, "As long as humans are doing well, that''s enough for me."


    The video William showed him featured witchcraft thriving on Earth, and the number of followers of various religions gradually increasing.


    During William''s absence from Earth, numerous deities from parallel dimensions descended on Earth, and evidently, they ended up disastrously, some even losing their lives.


    Just like the group of angels who foolishly attempted to invade Earth, they were nothing but dust before Poseidon.


    Now, Earth has many powerful deities. Going from Divine Realm to Earth isn''t challenging for the truly powerful beings, unlike before, when crossing dimensions was necessary, and high-


    ranking gods and Absolute Deities worried their presence might destabilize Earth.


    Times have changed!


    William then asked, "Do you want to return to Earth?"


    "Earth?" Prometheus looked at William, puzzled.


    William smiled and exined, "That''s what humans now call their world."


    Prometheus''s eyes sparkled as he nodded vigorously.


    William further inquired, "What do you n to do once you''re there?"


    "I''ll just watch as an ordinary person," Prometheus said. "Don''t worry, I won''tpete with them for the power of faith."


    William thought for a moment and suggested, "Maybe you could write a novel once you''re back?"


    "Huh?" Prometheus was bombarded with too many new terms.


    William continued with a smile, "A novel is a story. I''ve even thought of a title for you, ''Prometheus Returns to Live as an Ordinary Person.''"


    The modern-style title only added to Prometheus''s confusion.


    The wisdom-filled eyes of Prometheus were clouded with bewilderment.


    By this time, they had almost finished eating the hot pot. William cleaned up the area, packed away the Celestial Furnace, and then called out towards Odin''s direction, "Haven''t you finished fighting yet? We''re leaving now."


    At that moment, Poseidon was holding one of Odin''s arms between his legs.


    Zeus was hesitating whether to resort to the disgraceful tactic of grabbing Odin''s "balls."


    Hera was pondering what respectful title Odin should use to address Mr. Johnson.


    If calling him William directly was inappropriate, what should Odin refer to him as?


    Mr. Johnson?


    It seemed not humble enough...


    When William shouted this, four pairs of eyes turned towards him.


    The Celestial Furnace that had been boiling the hot pot, sending delicious aromas into the air, was gone. Even the tables and chairs had been neatly packed away, leaving only the cool breeze blowing through the deste space...

 Chapter 643 Go our separate ways

    <h4>Chapter 643 Go our separate ways</h4>


    The three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin all realized that they seemed to have missed something.


    What was their purpose foring here, after all?


    Was it really just for a bout of straightforward fisticuffs?


    It seemed they had unwittingly strayed from the main topic.


    Especially Zeus, who was already regretting it in his heart.


    Damn, he had that Chef''s Knife in his hand just a moment ago. If he hadn''t joined the fray but continued chopping vegetables instead, perhaps with just a word, his mentor William might have gifted the Chef''s Knife to him.


    And he had even helped chop vegetables just now. He should have at least gotten a taste of that hot pot meal, but now, he hadn''t had a sip of the soup¡­


    The three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin almost simultaneously stopped fighting.


    "Enough!" Odin felt it was about time as well. All things considered, although he took a beating, he didn''t suffer any losses.


    The high-order kings of Olympus felt they had given Odin a good thrashing, while Odin simrly thought he had single-handedly thrashed the three high-order kings of Olympus. Although it was quite self-aggrandizing, he could definitely exim that it was worth it!


    Upon hearing their decision to stop fighting, William also lifted the suppression of their powers.


    "Prometheus, was it you who received that divine aura?" Hera''s question brought the conversation back on track.


    After watching the video given by William, Prometheus realized that the gods of the Divine Realm did offer some protection to humanity, and his previous hostility evaporated.


    "Yes, it was me," Prometheus nodded without denying it. There was no need for him to deny such a thing.


    With that, the three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin all started to scrutinize Prometheus.


    They could feel the continuous vitality emanating from Prometheus''s body.


    Most importantly, the aura around Prometheus was very different from theirs.


    If they had all absorbed the power of the divine aura, then standing together, they would feel that the other was like them, familiar with each other''s presence as if they were of the same kind.


    But clearly, Prometheus did not carry that kind of aura.


    "Prometheus, you were resurrected with the power of the divine aura? And you''ve broken free from the control of the Cosmic Entity?" Hera was shocked and could hardly believe it.


    Absorbing the power of the divine aura, no matter how strong one bes, still means being under the dominion of the Cosmic Entity as a high-order divine king.


    High-order divine kings controlled by the Cosmic Entity, though powerful, remain within its jurisdiction, subject to having their power stripped away at its whim.


    But a high-order divine king who has broken free from the control of the Cosmic Entity is apletely different matter; they truly bewless and free.


    Prometheus, though resurrected, was essentially brought from the Prime World to the Divine Realm by the Cosmic Entity, with his body relocated to the ancient abyss to absorb the power of demons.


    In essence, he was just a corpse.


    Even during his lifetime, in terms ofbat power, he couldn''t match a high-order divine king.


    It''s understandable that absorbing a strand of the divine aura could greatly increase his strength, but breaking free from the control of the Cosmic Entity seemed impossible!


    In fact, not all high-order divine kings are the same.


    High-order divine kings under the control of the Cosmic Entity are those who utilize its power and are recognized by it, thus bing high-order divine kings, which is why they are bound by the Cosmic Entity.


    As the Cosmic Entity itself stated, they have another title¡ªguardians of the Cosmic Entity.


    However, apart from the Cosmic Entity, there exists another universal truth in the cosmos, a power that transcends thews set by the Cosmic Entity.


    If one bes a high-order divine king by acquiring a power that transcends simr to the Cosmic Entity''s without absorbing the divine aura linked to it, then they are known as a Sovereign High Divine King.


    A Sovereign High Divine King is much stronger than those high-order divine kings controlled by the Cosmic Entity.


    Another category is the Primeval High Divine King, who bes such without external assistance, through self-cultivation and breakthrough.


    In this universe, a Primeval High Divine King is not necessarily the strongest because the high-order divine kings under the control of the Cosmic Entity are empowered by its strength, while the Primeval High Divine Kings rely solely on their own power, generally unable to defeat those enhanced by the Cosmic Entity.


    But once outside this universe, theoretically, Primeval High Divine Kings overpower those controlled by the Cosmic Entity in all aspects.


    Odin became a Primeval High Divine King through self-


    cultivation and breakthrough, yet in this universe, Odin is still suppressed by the Cosmic Entity.


    Even though he is not under its jurisdiction.


    But if Odin cannot defeat the Cosmic Entity, would he dare disobey itsmands?


    So, the fact that Prometheus absorbed the power of the divine aura and ended up with a different aura from the other high-


    order divine kings is quite strange.


    Prometheus himself was full of confusion. He didn''t really know much about the distinctions between the high-order divine kings controlled by the Cosmic Entity and the Primeval High Divine Kings. Did it make a difference to him?


    He truly didn''t know anything,he merely absorbed the strand of the divine aura instinctively and ended up like this...


    William said, "He cannot be called a Primeval High Divine King."


    The three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin all turned their attention to William.


    They trusted what William said. If William said no, then it wasn''t so.


    "Could it be a Sovereign High Divine King?" Poseidon asked, then looked at William, waiting for his mentor to clear up the confusion.


    Because they had all witnessed William dispersing the power of the five divine auras of the archangel Amenadiel.


    And it was one of these that Prometheus had absorbed. So, did William have a hand in this?


    William replied, "No, not that either. Enough with the guessing."


    He now shared a unique connection with Prometheus. As long as Prometheus''s body could withstand it, William could even lend him a portion of his power.


    Just as Poseidon and the others utilize the power of the Cosmic Entity.


    From this perspective, as long as William is willing, Prometheus could be much stronger than the high-order divine kings controlled by the Cosmic Entity.


    Despite the many questions in the minds of the three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin, with William stating so, they didn''t feel it was right to inquire further.


    "Let''s disperse! I have matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving." With a wave of his hand, William made Sophias and Lucien appear in front of the three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin, their disguises now gone.


    No one realized that there were two onlookers enjoying the scene. William said to Lucien, "I''m going to find my wife. What are your ns?"


    Lucien immediately understood William''s hint and said, "I would like to leave with these three high-order divine kings, if that''s possible?"


    William nced at the three great high-order kings of Olympus.


    Poseidon and the others were aware of Lucien''s background, yet Hera still said, "Then you maye with us."


    Lucien asked, "Will you not restrict my freedom?"


    "Not at all!" While Hera still had many questions and even wished to spend more time with William, she was well aware that William did not want to borate further at this moment, and she could not force him.


    As for Lucien, with William having made his stance clear, how could they dare to restrict his freedom?


    Sophias, the Element Devouring Cat, had previously offended Odin, but when William asked him, he still said, "Lord Odin, I will go with you."


    Forseti, however, remained silent. He heard everything loud and clear, you two...


    William didn''t mention him!


    Following the three great high-order kings of Olympus and Odin? Is that better than following Lord William?


    Certainly not!


    Indeed, in the end, William said, "Forseti, let''s go then!"


    "Prometheus, looking forward to our next meeting!" William turned and waved his hand, having already told him how to get to Earth.


    The three great high-order kings of Olympus watched William''s departing figure and bowed in unison, paying their respects.


    Odin and Sophias, witnessing this scene, were also profoundly moved.


    The one who could make the three great high-order kings of Olympus willingly bow and see off, William the Obliterator, it seems, could only be him!

 Chapter 644 Is he... really your boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 644 Is he... really your boyfriend?</h4>


    In the 13th District of the Divine Alliance.


    William, apanied by Forseti, appeared directly in front of Alice.


    At that moment, Alice was standing in front of the 13th District''s city walls... guarding the gate.


    For as long as William had been away, she had been guarding the gate.


    This was the task Aphrodite had assigned to her.


    To work in the 28th District, she first had to guard the gate here for a month before discussing a change of position.


    When William and hispanion suddenly appeared at the gate, a group of Valkyries guarding it watched them warily.


    Some even activated a powerful binding barrier, ready to apprehend these two presumptuous intruders.


    "Gaiara, don''t!" Alice, seeing the Valkyrie next to her about to make a move against William, quickly shouted to stop her.


    The one named Gaiara sized up William and Forseti, then asked Alice, "Alice, are they your friends?"


    Alice, having gone through much, was no longer the girl who blushed at the slightest provocation. With a slight smile, looking at William, she said, "He''s my boyfriend."


    Such a designation was rather unusual in the Divine Realm, but the Valkyries understood its meaning.


    "Oh!" The Valkyrie had a moment of realization, then said, "He looks quite handsome, not bad. Do they have the pass to enter District 13? If not, you need to report to Aphrodite, the master of District 13."


    "Hello, we have the Odin Sapphire. I wonder if that would allow us entry?" William, having seen the Odin Sapphire Odin gave to Lucien, conjured up a simr one effortlessly.


    Adhering to certain local customs wasn''t difficult for him, but with his wife working in the 13th District, he didn''t want to be too unassuming. Being questioned at every different district checkpoint of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods was not a pleasant experience.


    Gaiara, looking at the Odin Sapphire in William''s hand, frowned slightly and said, "Technically, having the Odin Sapphire should grant you entry... But esteemed friend, please keep a low profile. This is the Divine Alliance, not the territory of the Ultimate Force Alliance."


    This admonition from the Valkyrie was meant as advice, yet Forseti found it quite displeasing.


    The Odin Sapphire, less significant than a mere pass?


    You must know that anyone who can obtain the Odin Sapphire is necessarily Odin''s envoy, with unparalleled strength. The words of this woman are simply unreasonable.


    Does Odin, the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, not care about his dignity?


    "Are you looking down on the envoys sent by Odin?" Although Forseti doesn''t like Odin, this disdain is purely personal...


    It''s like how some students might nickname their teachers and even curse them behind their backs, but they would never allow anyone else to insult their teachers.


    Human nature isplex, and it''s no different in the Divine Realm.


    Gaiara said, "I didn''t mean to disrespect Odin, but... this is the Divine Alliance..."


    The rule of the Divine Alliance is that entering each area requires a pass. If everyone with an Odin Sapphire could freely traverse, wouldn''t that mean that members of the Ultimate Force Alliance could move around the Divine Alliance at will?


    Aphrodite is the daughter of Uranus, the deputy leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance. As Aphrodite''s subordinate, she also hopes for peace and harmony between the Divine Alliance and the Ultimate Force Alliance, to keep the Divine Realm free from war.


    "Never mind, I won''t argue with you." The Valkyrie gave Forseti a dismissive nce.


    "Of course, they could enter, but that actually breaks the rules!"


    William patted Forseti on the shoulder and said, "Alright, let''s go in."


    Then, he and Alice exchanged nces.


    A couple, long-separated, wishes nothing more than to embrace each other immediately...


    "You''re working, so I''ll take this young man to grab something to eat. Come find me after your shift."


    "..."


    The smile on Alice''s face gradually faded, then she forced a strained smile again: "Okay... sure... where will you guys be eating?"


    "I don''t know, find me after work." William said, already leading Forseti through the city gate.


    At that moment, the wind at the city gate felt particrly biting.


    Gaiara, watching the backs of William and hispanion entering the city, frowned and asked Alice in a low voice, "Alice, is this man... really your boyfriend?"


    "Yes... I guess..." Alice''s confusion swirled anew amidst the cold wind.


    Heartless man, it''s been so many days since west met, and that''s it?


    He just enters the city to grab a bite with another man?


    Gaiara then asked, "Why do I feel like those two are the actual couple? You haven''t been dumped, have you?"


    "Huh?" Alice''s mouth slightly agape, said, "Gaiara, the one just now was a man, right?"


    "It could be a woman in disguise, or someone who changed their appearance with an illusion." Gaiara tilted her head, whispered into Alice''s ear, "Besides, nowadays, it''s open-


    minded. Even if they''re the same gender, it''s okay, just like I could ept being with you..."


    "No! I refuse!" Alice took two steps back, frightened.


    Gaiara chuckled mischievously: "If you like men, I can turn into a man..."


    "What he has, I can have too, and mine would be bigger."


    "..."


    Alice was at a loss for words, finally realizing that the Divine Realm was too chaotic, especially regarding rtionships between men, women, and women with women...


    The 13th District was no exception. Since she began standing guard at the city gate, no fewer than twenty Valkyries had attempted to broach this subject with her.


    This situation was dire!


    Alice didn''t realize that because she had fully absorbed the power of the divine aura and was nurtured by William''s love, the energy aura she emitted had already be different from others. This energy aura was like an enticing perfume, very alluring to everyone around her, regardless of gender.


    Although these Valkyries in the 13th District were unaware of these details, their intuition told them that bing partners with Alice would be a splendid choice.


    "Alice, don''t be scared, I was just saying. If you don''t agree, I won''t force you." Gaiara, with a friendly smile, said, "What''s so good about men? They''re dirty and smelly. I smell so much nicer!" She even winked at Alice after saying this.


    ...


    Alice shivered, gave a couple of awkwardughs, and then stood to the side without speaking or paying any attention to Gaiara.


    William, apanied by Forseti, walked through the streets of the 13th District, surrounded by goddesses who were graceful, radiant, and voluptuously enchanting.


    Forseti is Baldr''s only son, and due to his status, it''s impossible for him to seek procreation with his own kind.


    Additionally, because the Shapeshifters enhance their strength through secret techniques that require them to remain in human form for extended periods, he has be ustomed to the aesthetics of human form. Therefore, he finds the women of District 13 around him very enticing.


    "Lord William, where are we going?" Forseti heard William say he was taking him into District 13 for some food, but along the way, William did not stop.


    Though they weren''t walking fast, it was clear they were heading somewhere with a purpose.


    "Ever heard of Aphrodite?"


    "The most beautiful woman in the Divine Realm?" Forseti''s eyes lit up.


    William said, "Do you want to meet her? Want to court her? Although, she''s been married before."


    "So what?" Forseti didn''t care, saying, "Aphrodite is Uranus''s daughter. That she married Hephaestus was a loss. As a beauty of the Ultimate Force Alliance''s deputy leader, naturally, she should marry someone like me."


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Why don''t you ask your father to speak to Uranus about this?"


    He hadn''te to the city just to eat. He was aware of everything that had happened to Alice these days.


    Aphrodite letting a bunch of women seduce Alice was quite a move.


    The most beautiful woman in the Divine Realm?


    William once regarded her as he would a niece, yet she seemed to hold a grudge over her sisters'' tragic love affairs.


    Unfortunately for her, William felt no indebtedness. Aphrodite''s actions these days indeed warranted some correction.

 Chapter 645 It seemed... William had a point

    <h4>Chapter 645 It seemed... William had a point</h4>


    When they arrived at the entrance of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, although the chains on Adonis had been removed, he was still chopping wood like a guardian deity.


    "Still chopping wood, Adonis? Don''t you n to do something else?" William and Adonis were old acquaintances, and William had previously teased him for being whipped.


    Adonis gave William a cold look and said, "I''m used to it."


    "Then keep at it!" William merely greeted him politely and then proceeded towards the Isle Pce of Delightful Love.


    "What are you doing?" Adonis called out to him as he saw William heading inside.


    "Going in!" William raised his eyebrows.


    The man wasn''t blind, asking such a silly question.


    Did chopping wood make him dumb?


    "I mean, what are you going in there for?" Adonis eyed William warily.


    William couldn''t help but stop andughed, "You sure are nosy. Just keep chopping your tree!"


    "You''re not still thinking about Aphrodite, are you?" In Adonis''s eyes, William was a yer.


    Flirting around with women and then not taking responsibility.


    Just as William thought Adonis was whipped, Adonis saw William as a yer.


    "You''re not the one thinking about Aphrodite, are you?" William chuckled. "Even though you''re no longer chained, you stand there chopping wood shirtless at her doorstep every day. Do you think showing off those muscles will make Aphrodite notice you?"


    Adonis was left speechless by thement, stuttering for a while before ring and saying, "Don''t spout nonsense here!"


    William, after all, has lived for so many years and has been with women, not ten thousand, then at least over nine thousand. Although he is also a boy who is slow in matters of love.


    But William clearly hit the mark with Adonis''s thoughts..


    "It seems I guessed right!" Williamughed. "Love between a man and a woman is natural. You clearly have feelings, yet you don''t even have the courage to admit it. With that attitude, you''re destined to be single forever!"


    Adonis had been chopping wood at the entrance of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love for years. He had loved Aphrodite''s sister in vain, but Aphrodite''s sister had passed away long ago.


    Now, he often saw the beautiful and enchanting Aphrodite.


    The title of the first beauty in the Divine Realm was not undeserved.


    If Adonis wasn''t moved, that would be the real wonder.


    William''s words were straightforward, and after a string of rebukes, Adonis was left speechless.


    It wasn''t until William continued walking towards the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, ignoring him, that Adonis finally mustered the courage to shout, "If you want toy a hand on Aphrodite, you''ll have to step over my dead body."


    William looked back at him andughed, saying, "Walking in directly or stepping over your dead body makes no difference to me, and you should be well aware of this."


    Adonis was truly stunned by William''s words.


    Indeed!


    What could William do if he wanted to enter? Could Adonis stop him?


    What a joke!


    Stepping over his dead body?


    Just stepping in would suffice!


    "Then I''ll go in with you." Adonis wasn''t inflexible,he decided it was best to follow and see what happens.


    It seemed it wasn''t yet clear if William the Obliterator had any designs on Aphrodite.


    "Suit yourself!" William continued towards the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, adding, "I''m here to introduce a match for my disciple''s son!"


    "Introduce a match?" Adonis quickly caught up to William and asked, "For whom?"


    Knowing Aphrodite was hiding somewhere close, William nced at Forseti and said, "This is Forseti, the son of my disciple Baldr. I''m here to introduce him to a potential match."


    "Baldr? Poseidon?" Adonis looked from William to Forseti, astonished, "The God of Light, Baldr, is your disciple?"


    "Ah? Is that a problem?" William patted Forseti on the shoulder, "Look at him, isn''t he handsome? Plus, his father Baldr has a good rtionship with Uranus. Although he and Aphrodite didn''t grow up knowing each other, theye from equivalent familial backgrounds. Isn''t that a better match than someone who chops wood?"


    Adonis, a man of few words, felt a twitch in the corner of his eye upon hearing William''s logic.


    It seemed... William had a point.


    "Uncle William, I''ve been married before, and though my husband has passed away, I''m not worthy of the future lord of Heart of Asgard." Aphrodite''s voice floated over softly.


    Suddenly, the space twisted, and Aphrodite, dressed in simple clothing, appeared in front of William and the others.


    "Oh? Niece, you don''t fancy the son of my disciple?" William imed he was here to introduce a suitor, but his intentions were not entirely sincere.


    Aphrodite had dared to send those women to pursue Alice!


    Utterly reckless!


    "I do not!" Aphrodite didn''t even nce at Forseti as she said, "In this life, Aphrodite loves only her deceased husband and will not remarry!"


    Forseti spoke up loudly, "Aphrodite, I am considered one of the strongest among the younger generation of the Shapeshifters. Am I still not good enough for you?"


    "Not good enough!" Aphrodite did not beat around the bush and gave Forseti a sideways nce.


    After all, Aphrodite was a formal deity of the Divine Alliance, a Trial Sovereign, and her father was the vice-leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, Uranus.


    She did not regard Forseti highly.


    Forseti red at Aphrodite and challenged, "How about we fight it out!"


    He couldn''t believe he wasn''t considered good enough.


    How infuriating!


    He had to prove his worth to Aphrodite!


    Bang!


    William smacked Forseti on the head, scolding, "What, has your primal instinct taken over?"


    It was just like a lion courting ¨C using brute force to conquer the other party.


    Such vulgar behavior!


    ...


    Forseti held his head, bewildered, muttering, "Can''t I do that?"


    William ignored Forseti, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked at Aphrodite, saying, "Aphrodite, do you think I''m easy to bully?"


    Aphrodite tilted her head and smiled, "How could Uncle William feel that way?"


    William snorted withughter and said, "Then do you believe that if I say you have to marry someone, you must marry them?"


    Aphrodite shook her head, still smiling, and replied softly, "I don''t believe!"


    Suddenly, Uranus, dressed in a suit, appeared before William.


    "William, what are you doing? I''m about to bete for work!" Uranus nced at his watch and added, "Time''s almost up. What''s up?"


    Going to work...


    Alright then!


    Uranus, in his attire, seemed like a white-cor worker, apparently finding his pleasure on Earth.


    Lost in the moment.


    William stated, "I called you to discuss Aphrodite''s marriage!"


    "Marriage?" Uranus was taken aback and asked, "You''ve taken a fancy to Aphrodite again? Well, that''s fine! Go ahead and get married!"


    "Father!" Aphrodite protested loudly, "What are you talking about? I will not marry anyone else!"


    Uranus turned back, looking affectionately at Aphrodite, and said, "It''s alright, Aphrodite, you don''t have to care about age differences. Love is free nowadays. If you like your Uncle William, I won''t object!"


    "Who likes him?" Aphrodite almost couldn''t help but throw a punch at Uranus. Is this really her father''s attitude?


    Is he insane?


    William hurriedly interjected, "Not me, Forseti. I''m here to arrange a marriage for him!"


    Only then did Uranus realize, and putting aside whether he was going to work or not, he scrutinized Forseti and said, "This... Forseti, I know him, but..."


    After hesitating, he asked Aphrodite, "Do you like him?"


    Aphrodite coldly responded, "I do not."


    "That makes it difficult!" Uranus gave an awkward smile andughed it off.


    William''s smile grew wider as he stared at Uranus and said, "What if I insist she marries Forseti?"

 Chapter 646 I’m angry, and I need to be appeased

    <h4>Chapter 646 I''m angry, and I need to be appeased</h4>


    William is mostly a reasonable person, and he doesn''t like to use his formidable power to coerce others into doing things they''re unwilling to do.


    Uranus and William have known each other for a long time, and Uranus knows that someone of William''s status and strength dislikes such actions even more.


    But now, William has indeed done so, clearly threatening Uranus.


    He''s forcing him to marry off his daughter!


    This is highly unusual!!


    Uranus was stunned, then slowly turned his head to look at Aphrodite, his lips quivering as he said, "Then... should we agree?"


    Hearing her father utter such words, Aphrodite''s face turned ice-cold, and she tried to use her divine magic to leave, only to find she couldn''t cast any spells, nor could she even move her feet.


    She couldn''t leave!!


    However, she quickly calmed down, looked at William, and said, "Uncle William, are you nning to force me to marry Forseti?"


    "Yes!" William nodded, utterly serious.


    Normally, it would be out of character for someone like William to do such a thing.


    Aphrodite coldly said, "Uncle William, you can''t force me! I can choose death!"


    William, still smiling, said, "You can choose death, then I''ll just kill your father and everyone in the 13th District you govern, and then resurrect you!"


    Uranus looked bewilderedly at William: "???!"


    After exchanging a nce with Uranus, William said, "What are you looking at? Keep looking and I''ll kill you!"


    "Ah?" Uranus didn''t feel any killing intent from William.


    Hearing him say that, Uranus even scratched his face with a finger, winked at William, then turned to Aphrodite and said, "Aphrodite, for your father''s sake, why not agree to marry Forseti? Forseti is a decent young man, after all!"


    Aphrodite chuckled and said, "Father, you are the deputy leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance! The mighty sky god Uranus! Are you really that afraid of him? He''s threatening you right in front of you, and you''re not the least bit angry?"


    Uranus coughed lightly and said, "The main reason is I can''t beat him, you know!"


    Aphrodite, feeling extremely wronged, cried out, "Just because you can''t beat him, you''re willing to sacrifice your daughter''s happiness?"


    "Then... I can''t beat him..." Uranus also felt helpless and eventually stiffened his neck to say to William, "Then why don''t you just kill me first!"


    Aphrodite: "¡­"


    Is this her formidable father?


    Why does he seem so foolish in front of William the Obliterator?


    You are the mighty sky god Uranus!


    The one who once slew countless powerhouses of the Divine Realm without batting an eye!


    Howe suddenly there''s no fighting spirit?


    William also raised his hand and said, "Alright then!"


    As he was about to make his move, the space around his palm began to distort, the clouds in the sky of the Divine Realm crazily swirled, and every creature in the Divine Realm felt a strong sense of suffocation.


    Aphrodite could sense how terrifying William''s impending strike would be,if itnded, would her father truly die?


    Could the mighty sky god Uranus really be in with a single blow by William the Obliterator?


    The thought seemed absurd!


    But she actually felt it was a real possibility.


    "Wait! I agree to marry Forseti!"


    "Lord William, I don''t want to marry Aphrodite anymore!"


    Aphrodite and Forseti shouted almost at the same time.


    Only then did William retract his hand, the terrifying presence vanished, and the world returned to rity.


    Uranus was sweating bullets from his back,he had felt from the start that William the Obliterator was ying some strategy, but surely it wasn''t one that involved actually killing him.


    Yet, at that moment just now, for the first time, he felt death was so near.


    With this p, he really could have died!


    No, no, no!


    He would have definitely died!


    Is it just an engagement?


    Was there really a need to start off by killing him?


    Uranus panicked. He feared William was serious. He wasn''t a guardian of the Cosmic Entity,if he died, who would resurrect him?


    But at that moment, the intense suffocation vanished.


    That scared him to death!


    "What do you mean?" William looked at Forseti and said, "You came here wanting to marry Aphrodite."


    Forseti sheepishly smiled and said, "But I don''t want to marry her this way! A funeral before the wedding..."


    Aphrodite looked at William somewhat terrified.


    She knew William the Obliterator was formidable, but in her memory, William the Obliterator was actually a very amiable person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to send those Valkyries to flirt with Alice, thinking to revenge on William in such a manner.


    And she thought, even if William knew, he wouldn''t really do anything to her!


    His temper was so good!


    And since he owed her sisters, would he really do anything to her?


    A false sense of security.


    "Then forget it!" William said to Uranus, "Go back to work then."


    Uranus heaved a sigh of relief, looked down at his watch, and said, "Oh no, I''m going to get docked pay again."


    Aphrodite: "¡­"


    Is this still her powerful father known as the "Sky God"?


    Afraid of getting his pay docked?


    What exactly did he experience in the Prime World?


    And with Uranus''s divine power, shouldn''t wanting to be somewhere be just a matter of thought?


    How could beingte even be possible?


    "Aphrodite, have a good talk with your Uncle William, okay? I''m off to work now." After saying this, Uranus disappeared immediately.


    Aphrodite was speechless. Was this the father who doted on her to the skies?


    Now, as she faced such coercion and even threats, the grand Sky God Uranus acted as if nothing had happened, turning around to head back to work in the Prime World?


    Did work make him lose his mind?


    Aphrodite couldn''t understand it!


    After Uranus left, William toned down his energy aura, looking at Aphrodite with a smile, and said, "I don''t care what you think, but you''d better not target Alice. Otherwise, I really will kill you!"


    In that moment, Aphrodite felt as if the only thing in the entire universe was William''s threat, and she was very aware that it was not just a threat. If she did anything to Alice, William would truly kill her.


    Even if her father was the Sky God Uranus, it would make no difference.


    "Let''s go!" William turned and left after speaking.


    Forseti, following behind, asked quietly, "Lord William, are we just leaving like this?"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to marry her?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to marry her, I just wanted to beat her up before marrying her."


    "..." William nearlyughed out of frustration. Why was this guy so fixated on beating Aphrodite?


    If someone like him lived on Earth, wouldn''t he be condemned by feminist organizations?


    Seeing William silent, Forseti thought William agreed with his idea and smirked, "Didn''t she say I was unworthy? I want to show her how strong the son of your disciple is! After beating her, she will naturally be conquered by my strength!"


    "I really feel like beating you up right now." William had no nice words for him. A guy like this was unlikely to experience normal, consensual romance, unless the woman was masochistic.


    Of course, Divine Realm customs might be different.


    William and Forseti settled down in a bar and waited until Alice got off work. Alice quickly found William but arrived with a pout, sitting beside him silently with puffed cheeks.


    That was clearly her way of saying, "I''m angry, and I need to be appeased."


    1

 Chapter 647 Tip？

    <h4>Chapter 647 Tip? </h4>


    "Want something to eat?" William asked Alice, his face expressionless.


    "I''m not hungry!" Alice turned her head away, her pride evident.


    After all this time, could William not see that she was upset?


    Nearby, a woman dressed in a flowing white robe, exuding a celestial aura, stood beside them. She is Seraphine, the owner of the Eternal Spring Tavern.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I know what you''d like to have?" Seraphine asked, her gaze lingering on Alice.


    "Forseti, what do you feel like eating? Order whatever you like." William said, pulling out a fist-sized, fiery red energy crystal, showing off his wealth nonchntly.


    In a ce like the Divine Realm, there really was no need for him to be modest.


    Especially when it came to dining, why act frugal?


    Seraphine''s eyes nearly popped out of her head when she saw the energy crystal William pulled out. It was a top-quality energy crystal, and it even possessed fire attributes¡ªa rare find indeed.


    Was such a thing really being used to pay for a meal?


    Seraphine''s smile grew even wider as she attentively said, "Esteemed guests, we have secret dragon rib racks, grilled griffin wings, and our pan-fried phoenix eggs are famous far and wide..."


    Upon hearing Seraphine''s words, Forseti''s face turned ashen, interrupting her, "The ruler of the 13th District, Aphrodite, is a beautiful woman. Is it really okay for your establishment to cook food using the flesh of Shapeshifters?"


    Seraphineughed as if she had heard a joke, covering her mouth, "Dear guest, you jest. This is the Divine Alliance. If we don''t eat Shapeshifters here, are we supposed to eat deities?"


    Seraphine lowered her voice, "Or perhaps, you''re interested in trying human flesh?"


    William showed no significant reaction to Seraphine''s words.


    Shapeshifters preying on each other, members of the Divine Alliance hunting Shapeshifters...


    This was a disy of the Divine Realm''sw of the survival of the fittest. However, most deities are originally elevated humans from the Prime World, so eating humans is generally off-limits for the people of the Divine Alliance.


    But for some deities with pure bloodlines, eating human flesh is asmon as humans eating dog meat.


    Forseti looked extremely displeased, gritting his teeth, "Is there any meat from deities avable?"


    Had William not been sitting beside him, Forseti might have already exploded in anger.


    "Of course!" Seraphine giggled, taking the energy crystal from William and leaning close to Forseti, whispering in his ear, "With such a generous offering of an energy crystal from your friend, whatever you wish to eat, our establishment can provide. We have the most famous divine blood in the Divine Realm. Drinking it can turn an ordinary person into a deity instantly."


    William acted as if he hadn''t heard, clearly unwilling to consume human flesh.


    After all, the earliest humans were his creation, and those made by the Cosmic Entity, in terms of appearance and physique, were essentially indistinguishable from his own creations, making them difficult for him to consider as food.


    And as for deities...


    Perhaps because they also assume human forms, William also refrained from consuming them.


    However, he used to hunt Shapeshifters for food frequently, which is entirely normal in the Divine Realm.


    Hearing Seraphine''s words, Alice immediately felt nauseous and said, "William, let''s go to another ce, I feel like eating something light..."


    As someone who became a Soulmancer and entered the Divine Realm, never considering herself a deity, Alice couldn''t help but feel sick at such conversations.


    "Let''s go then!"


    William felt disgusted as well. Eating human flesh was something he couldn''t ept, but he didn''t think there was anything inherently wrong with it.


    Survival of the fittest, thew of nature.


    He didn''t need to concern himself too much.


    As Alice stood up to leave, Seraphine quickly said to William, "Sir, you''ve already given the tip in advance, are you sure you won''t eat?"


    William nodded, "No, give it back to me."


    "What are you talking about?" Seraphine smiled coyly, "If you had ordered and were unsatisfied with the meal, our establishment wouldpensate ordingly. But since you gave a tip without even ordering, we can''t refund the tip."


    The tip!


    Right!


    The tip!


    Seraphine insisted that the energy crystal William had given earlier was meant as a tip, not payment for the meal.


    After all, William hadn''t ordered anything before handing over such arge energy crystal. How could it be considered payment for a meal?


    It was merely a tip.


    Makes sense, right?


    "Do you realize what you''re saying?" William hadn''t encountered such a situation in years, a woman trying to swindle him?


    Seraphine smiled with her eyes narrowed, "Sir, of course, I know what I''m saying... Do you know who the owner of this tavern is?"


    "Hmm?" William frowned, "Aphrodite or Uranus?"


    "My dear guest!" Seraphine blinked and smiled, "My husband is the fire god Agni."


    Fire god Agni? William frowned. Who was that?


    "The fire god?" William really didn''t know there was a fire god named Agni. Where did his wife get the courage to swindle people?


    Especially on Aphrodite''s turf...


    Quite bold!


    "Wait a moment!" William''s consciousness swept across the entire Divine Realm, quickly locking onto the fire god Agni. With a thought, Agni appeared before them.


    The fire god Agni, clearly in the midst of meditation, appeared suddenly and was a bit confused. Looking around, he asked, "How... how did I end up here?"


    After saying this, his expression turned a bit off. Materializing out of nowhere was too odd, even for him.


    "Your wife tried to swindle me!" William looked at the fire god Agni expressionlessly.


    Agni, having emerged after the Divine Alliance was reestablished, had never encountered William the Obliterator. After sizing William up and confirming he didn''t recognize him, Agni presumed William wasn''t any significant deity.


    Frowning, he asked, "Do you have any proof?"


    William said, "The energy crystal I left on the table, which is now with her, does that count as evidence?"


    Seraphine, puzzled by Agni''s sudden appearance but still arrogantly produced the energy crystal, told Agni, "Agni, he gave this as a tip. He didn''t eat and now wants the tip back."


    After saying this, her gaze lingered on Alice, whispering, "Agni, this girl is enveloped in the power of a divine aura. If you could spend a night with her... the benefits would be immense."


    Agni looked at the fire-attributed energy crystal in Seraphine''s hand and then at Alice.


    His greedy expression was unmistakable!


    "My friend, how could we possibly refund a tip?" As an official deity of the Divine Alliance with a pure bloodline, Agni considered himself superior to those who ascended from humanity to deity status in the Divine Realm. With such a premium energy crystal now in hand, how could there be any talk of returning it?


    And regarding Alice, enveloped in divine aura, the potential benefits of absorbing her power through proximity were too tempting to ignore.


    William had no patience for further discussion. Agni''s lecherous gaze at Alice had sealed his fate.


    William stepped forward, took Alice''s hand, and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Wait..." Agni barely started to speak when his body turned into ck ashes and dissipated into the air.


    Seraphine also noticed her body slowly fading away, the impending sense of death growing closer, yet utterly unstoppable, filled her with terror.


    Who had she offended?


    "Do you dare kill an official deity of the Divine Alliance? Are you dering war on the Divine Alliance?"


    ying deities? Wasn''t that something William had done before?


    With a flick of his sleeve, the energy crystal entered his spatial storage ring. William, holding Alice''s hand, walked out of the tavern.

 Chapter 648 I’ll be with you!

    <h4>Chapter 648 I''ll be with you!</h4>


    Fire god Agni was indeed an official deity of the Divine Alliance, one with a formal position.


    His death naturally caused panic.


    It''s known that various deities patrol the skies of the Divine Alliance, and the disturbance immediately alerted the patrolling deities above the Eternal Spring Tavern.


    Hundreds of Valkyries d in bright armor quickly surrounded William and his party.


    "Mr. Johnson... everyone, stop!"


    The red-d Valkyrie who had led William to see Aphrodite during his previous visit to the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, upon seeing William, urgently called for her soldiers to halt.


    What a joke, this was William the Obliterator, who addresses Uranus as his peer!


    Did these minor characters really think they couldy hands on William the Obliterator without facing consequences?


    The Valkyries encircling William and hispanions were unsure of what to do next.


    Some patrons inside the tavern shouted, "This guy just killed the fire god Agni and the tavern owner, Seraphine."


    Really, they were just adding fuel to the fire, curious to see what happens next. If someone could kill the fire god Agni in the blink of an eye, how powerful must they be?


    Could the Divine Alliance''s guards even stand a chance against such a being?


    Was this mighty deity nning to cause a huge disturbance in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods?


    Erasing fire god Agni right before everyone''s eyes was an act of outright disrespect towards the Divine Alliance.


    "Mr. Johnson, what... what does this mean?" The leading Valkyrie approached William cautiously to ask.


    She wasn''t a fool,how could she possibly handle someone who could erase fire god Agni?


    As long as her mind was intact, she knew she couldn''t manage this situation!


    "It means nothing. He tried to swindle me, so I killed him. It''s that simple," William said with a smile. "You might as well pretend nothing happened, or report this matter to Zeus. I don''t want to take action against you."


    Most of the time, William was reasonable and bore no malice towards these Valkyries.


    If he did take action, it would just result in a few hundred more souls lost.


    "Then... could Mr. Johnson wait a moment? I will report to my master Aphrodite toe over." The leading Valkyrie also felt that William made a lot of sense, but if she let William kill the fire god Agni and then leave without consequence, it would be considered negligence on her part.


    "No need!" With a thought from William, Aphrodite appeared before him.


    Aphrodite, faced with the situation, looked even more distressed. She had just been threatened and coerced into marriage by him, and now what was he nning to do?


    Was he intending to start a massacre in the 13th District?


    "What is the meaning of this, Uncle William?" Aphrodite was still panicking inside, unaware of Agni''s demise.


    William said, "I''ve just killed the fire god Agni. How do you want to handle this?"


    Aphrodite''s heart raced. The fire god Agni was killed?


    Just now? Was this another threat?


    The patrons, seeing Aphrodite arrive, watched quietly, eager to see how she would deal with the public execution of the fire god Agni.


    Aphrodite took a deep breath and said, "Uncle William, since you''ve killed the fire god Agni here, I must report this to Zeus. Aphrodite dares not punish her uncle directly."


    The surrounding patrons were stunned.


    Aphrodite''s uncle?


    Someone Aphrodite referred to with such respect as "uncle" must hold a very high status.


    Could this person be a high-order divine king in disguise?


    But even if this individual was of high-order divine king strength, killing the fire god Agni in the Divine Alliance''s 13th District of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods seemed overly arrogant!


    Indeed, William could have summoned Zeus with just a thought, but he considered it might embarrass Zeus, so he decided against it.


    After all, Zeus was his disciple, the King of Gods.


    "Alright, you report to Zeus. We''ll just hang around nearby. Tell Zeus he doesn''t need toe over personally." William didn''t want to escte the situation further. If Zeus personally came, it might be somewhat awkward.


    Does Zeus have to ingratiate himself with William in front of so many people?


    However, when he said this, the bystanders around them thought...


    It was too arrogant!


    Even for someone with the strength of a high-order divine king, such arrogance in the Divine Alliance was unprecedented!


    Killing the fire god Agni in the 13th District of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, instructing Aphrodite to report the incident, and even telling Zeus not toe.


    "I will tell Zeus exactly what happened!" Aphrodite bowed to William and then turned to address the onlookers, "Disperse, please. I will personally report this matter to Zeus."


    The gods were in an uproar, as someone tantly killed the fire god Agni in front of everyone, with such an arrogant attitude.


    Was it really okay for this person to be so audacious?


    Did he intend to challenge the entire Divine Alliance?


    Rumors of an Ultimate Force Alliance assembly led by Odin had been circting. Could this be a schemer from the Ultimate Force Alliance attempting something sinister?


    Especially with the recent surge in news about the disappearance of God, a major event seemed imminent in the Divine Realm!


    After specting that William might actually be a high-order divine king in disguise, the crowd that had gathered to watch the drama naturally dispersed.


    Especially once people learned that William and his party had presented the Odin Sapphire upon entering the city, everything made sense.


    Nobody wanted to provoke Odin.


    As for the fire god Agni and Seraphine, they were known for extorting money from patrons on regr days. Their deaths were seen as inconsequential.


    Aphrodite asked William to wait and then went straight to Zeus''s temple, while William took Alice for a stroll on the streets.


    "Have things been okay for youtely?" William asked casually, holding Alice''s hand as they walked forward.


    Forseti followed behind them, like an attendant.


    Alice wasn''t actually angry, but seeing William instantly kill someone iming to be the fire god Agni, she became somewhat panicked: "I''ve been okay, but about you killing that fire god Agni just now, are you sure that''s not a problem?"


    "Should we run away now?" Alice began to adeptly use telepathy.


    These were not things to be said out loud.


    William alsomunicated telepathically, "Most of the Divine Realm is under the jurisdiction of the Divine Alliance. Where could we possibly escape to?"


    "So we just sit here and wait for doom? Aphrodite seemed okay, she didn''t capture us. Now she''s going to report to Zeus, maybe she''s giving us time to escape."


    Alice was putting her mind to good use, considering all the possibilities.


    She also knows William is very powerful, but the actions just now seem to have very serious consequences, right?


    Killing a deity in the street!


    And if this was reported to Zeus, would he send troops to suppress them?


    "Run away?" Williammunicated through thought, "Then wouldn''t we have to live our lives in hiding, unable to reveal our true identities?"


    "Ah, that''s also an option! We have to stay alive first, right? Should we go home?"


    "Back to Earth?"


    "Yes!" Alicemunicated, "It seems for some reason, the deities of the Divine Realm can''t easilye to Earth, right? So, we could live well on Earth!"


    William was silent for a moment before saying, "But what if the Divine Alliance could send troops to Earth? Wouldn''t that endanger even more people?"


    "This¡­" Alice asked, "So, what''s your n?"


    William replied, "No ns, just want to walk around with you for now."


    "Alright then!" Alice held William''s hand tighter, "If it reallyes to facing death, I''ll be with you!"

 Chapter 649 Some Just Don’t Think It Through

    <h4>Chapter 649 Some Just Don''t Think It Through</h4>


    Alice had indeed used her imagination to the fullest, but she couldn''t have anticipated that William''s strength had reached a level that could make the entire Divine Alliance tremble.


    In her view, if this matter were reported to Zeus, William would inevitably face a bloody battle.


    He might even die!


    From the mythological memories Alice had essed, the monstrous Typhon, despite his might, was ultimately defeated by Zeus''s lightning and imprisoned beneath Mount Etna.


    Alice''s heart harbored some fear, but holding William''s hand made her feel as if there was nothing in this world to be afraid of.


    If it came to it, she was prepared to die alongside him!


    Before death, if William wanted to stroll through the streets, then she would apany him to enjoy their final moments.


    Forseti, following behind, had even more thoughts on his mind.


    With William directly eliminating the fire god Agni and openly challenging Zeus, it was as if he was preparing for war against the Divine Alliance.


    William''s actions were naturally in aid of implementing the ns made at the Ultimate Force Alliance assembly.


    The Ultimate Force Alliance aimed to take over God''s territory and wage war against the Divine Alliance.


    The Ultimate Force Alliance intended to unify the Divine Realm!


    For Forseti''s Shapeshifters n, the rise of the Ultimate Force Alliance meant reiming dominance over the Divine Realm. Thinking of this, Forseti couldn''t help but feel excited.


    The past glory of the Shapeshifters n was once magnificent, and now they were on the brink of a revival. It seemed he had arrived at a great era!


    Little did he know, William hadn''t thought that far ahead. Initially, he simply wanted to eat something, andter, he just wasn''t in the mood anymore. Then, after being swindled, he killed the fire god Agni in displeasure.


    When one bes powerful to a certain extent, there''s no need for any scheming.


    Just over ten minutes after Aphrodite left the Eternal Spring Tavern, four great deities suddenly appeared in the sky above the 13th District.


    Among the official deities of the Divine Alliance, there are nine great guardians. At this moment, the four deities appearing in the sky were the wind god Vayu, the water god Varuna, the nt god Parvati, and the earth god Bhumi.


    They were powerful guardians from the same department as the fire god Agni and rushed here upon hearing of Agni''s demise.


    "Who killed the fire god Agni?"


    The water god Varuna''s shout was so loud that almost all deities in the 13th District could hear it.


    Varuna, who was as close as a brother to Agni, immediately summoned the other three great deities to seek revenge for Agni''s death.


    Hearing this voice, Alice squeezed William''s hand, ready to face whatever came, without saying a word.


    What was meant toe would always find its way.


    William slightly raised his head, his gaze locking onto the four guardian gods, and in an instant, they noticed William.


    "I killed him!" William''s tone was indifferent, as if a passerby had inadvertently stepped on an ant.


    "Then you shall pay with your life!" The water god Varuna, holding a box¡ªhis divine artifact, the Spring Source Box¡ªopened it, releasing a water jet towards William.


    This water was concentrated waters of the Styx, each drop weighing tens of thousands of pounds and capable of corroding the soul, extremely powerful. Even a high-order divine king would suffer skin corrosion upon contact.


    Seeing Varuna attack immediately, William knew he wasn''t sent by Zeus.


    He stood still, unbothered by such a trivial divine artifact.


    Boom!


    The Spring Source Box in Varuna''s hands exploded, billions of pounds of Stygian water burst, enveloping the four guardian gods.


    In the next moment, all the Stygian water froze into ice and then exploded into snowkes scattering in the air.


    As for the four guardian gods, their souls were obliterated, and their bodies vanished.


    Varuna''s loud shout had already drawn much attention, with countless deities from the 13th District watching this direction.


    They thought these four guardians could avenge the fire god Agni, but in just a moment, all four were dead without a trace of their bodies.


    "Holy shit! Which great deity took action?"


    "The four guardians, suddenly dead, isn''t that too terrifying?"


    "I heard it was Odin''s envoy! Holding the Odin Sapphire."


    "Odin? What is he trying to do? Is he sending someone to cause chaos in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods?"


    "Let the war begin!"


    ...


    Alice was stunned, it happened so quickly?


    Killed again?


    Those four deities in the sky seemed quite formidable, didn''t they?


    They just shouted a few words and died?


    She didn''t even see William make a move,was it merely his gaze that obliterated them?


    This was terrifyingly powerful.


    "It''s okay, let''s wait a bit more." William, continuing forward with Alice, stopped on a bustling street attracted by a modest-


    looking but popr dessert shop.


    Disyed in front of the shop were various sweets.


    William paused and turned to Alice, "How about trying something here? This shop''s Phoenix Blossom Cupcakes are famous, practically a delicacy of the Divine Realm."


    Phoenix Blossom Cupcakes were made from a special flower that reportedly only grows where phoenixes reside, emitting a faint fragrance. Naturally, such a flower couldn''t be found on Earth, so calling it a specialty wasn''t an exaggeration.


    One moment he was erasing four deities, the next he was tasting sweets on the street .


    Probably only William could manage such a feat.


    The deity selling the sweets trembled upon seeing William, thinking, "This guy is a ughtering god!"


    If his sweets weren''t to William''s liking, could he be erased on the spot?


    "Take three!" William ced the energy crystal in front of the deity selling the cakes, just for three pieces of cake.


    To William, an energy crystal was really no different from an ordinary stone.


    "Respected... great deity, it doesn''t cost that much," the deity selling pastries panicked.


    "The rest is a tip for you." William only took three Phoenix Blossom Cupcakes, sharing one with Forseti.


    Forseti swallowed his in one bite, smacked his lips, and muttered, "Tastes quite ordinary."


    Thisment terrified the dessert-selling deity.


    William nced back at Forseti, speaking irritably, "How can you taste it if you swallow it in one bite? How did you not choke?"


    Forseti immediately fell silent.


    Alice ate her pastry quietly, following William andmunicated telepathically, "William, just how powerful are you?"


    William pondered, "If the Divine Alliance were to dispatch the entire Celestial Legion of Olympus and all the deities..."


    "Ah?"


    "If there were really that many, it would be troublesome." William figured Zeus wouldn''t actually send someone to capture him, but scaring Alice a bit seemed okay.


    "It can''t be that big of a spectacle, right?" Alice was indeed scared,she thought those four must have been too weak.


    William nodded, "I''m on good terms with many deities."


    As they were talking, Aphrodite had already reached Zeus''s Thunder Sanctum.


    Zeus met with her, with Heracles and Perseus standing by his side.


    "Aphrodite, what brings you here?" Zeus couldn''t anticipate William''s actions and nced at Aphrodite, who seldom visited him.


    With her head bowed, Aphrodite said, "Lord Zeus, William the Obliterator has killed the fire god Agni."


    Upon hearing the name William the Obliterator, Zeus''s eyebrows rose in anger, "What did the fire god Agni do?"


    "..." Aphrodite was speechless. Shouldn''t he be asking what William the Obliterator did?


    Heracles and Perseus stood by, stunned. William the Obliterator, a legendary figure, had truly appeared?


    And he dared to kill the fire god Agni?


    With such bold actions, what was he trying to achieve?

 Chapter 650 The gods assemble...

    <h4>Chapter 650 The gods assemble... </h4>


    It took Aphrodite a moment to gather her thoughts before she said, "William the Obliterator said that the fire god Agni was extorting him..."


    "Hmph! Courting death!" Zeus lost even his kingly demeanor, furious to the heavens.


    Seeing Zeus enraged, Heracles stepped forward, bowed, and said, "Father, that William the Obliterator is indeed courting death. I am willing to lead the Celestial Legion of Olympus to suppress him!"


    Hearing Heracles say this, Zeus immediately wondered if there was something wrong with his son''s brain.


    Was he really his son?


    "I will personally apologize to William the Obliterator!"


    "Why should father bother with such matters?" Heracles misunderstood, thinking Zeus was going to personally fight William the Obliterator, but quickly realized and looked up somewhat foolishly, confusion in his eyes, "Apologize?"


    Zeus sneered, "Otherwise? You want to fight William the Obliterator?"


    "What''s so great about William the Obliterator? He''s just a legend from the era of the gods, but it''s been so long since that name was heard. It must be a rumor. Father, you mustn''t be afraid of him. If you personally apologize to him, what would be of the Divine Alliance''s dignity?" Heracles believed he understood his father''s intentions, thinking Zeus only meant to show his magnanimity.


    Who else in the universe could demand an apology from Zeus?


    "Summon all the divine officials to my Thunder Sanctum!" Zeus thought it over and decided that merely going to apologize to his teacher wasn''t enough. He needed to call all the official deities of the Divine Alliance together and then apologize to his teacher to show sincerity.


    As for Heracles, the fool, he would find an opportunity to strip him of his divine statuster.


    Hearing Zeus''smand, Heracles immediately assumed Zeus wanted all the deities to band together to fight William the Obliterator.


    "As youmand!" Heracles hurriedly left to rally the divine officials.


    After Heracles left, Zeus asked, "Aphrodite, did William the Obliterator say anything else?"


    Aphrodite reported truthfully, "He won''t let you see him."


    Such words, Aphrodite thought, would surely enrage Zeus.


    At least that''s what Aphrodite thought, considering the words spoken by William the Obliterator, upon reflection, were indeed rather arrogant.


    Did he think he couldmand Zeus?


    Zeus is one of the leaders of the Divine Alliance!


    The King of the Olympian Gods!


    "So, that''s how it is." After hearing this, Zeus sighed, probably understanding his teacher''s intentions, "Then I won''t go."


    Zeus felt touched and a bit disappointed. It would have been nice to see his teacher again during this opportunity!


    If possible, he would rather be a mere attendant in front of his teacher than the King of Gods, Zeus.


    "..." Aphrodite couldn''t grasp Zeus''s sentiment.


    What did this mean?


    Why did Zeus''s words sound so mncholic?


    Why feel mncholy over such a matter?


    As the King of Gods, Zeus, faced with such provocation, shouldn''t he be angry?


    Let''s wait and see!


    Aphrodite also heard Zeus instructing Heracles to summon the divine officials.


    Even if William the Obliterator was strong, he probably only faced death now.


    At this moment, Aphrodite recalled the uncle who used to dote on her so much.


    In her memory, William the Obliterator was really good to her, as for her sisters...


    Upon closer thought, William the Obliterator has never said that he likes them, and when her father Uranus proposed marriage with his daughters to William, William immediately refused without any hesitation or dy.


    Rather than saying William the Obliterator really wronged her sisters, it would be more urate to say that her sisters were deluding themselves.


    Just like Adonis, who was chopping down the myrtle tree at the entrance of her Isle Pce of Delightful Love, Aphrodite didn''t feel her sister owed Adonis anything.


    Not loving is not loving. Does one have to be together with someone just because of the other''s deep affection?


    These issues were probably because her sisters were the ones hurt by love, which is why she harbored hatred towards William the Obliterator.


    "I don''t care what you think..."


    This was what William the Obliterator said to her.


    "Lord Zeus... Could you spare William the Obliterator''s life, just strip him of his divine power?" Aphrodite knelt before Zeus.


    She had decided that her uncle really hadn''t done anything wrong. If he were stripped of his divine power, at least she could save his life.


    "What are you talking about?" Zeus also couldn''t understand what Aphrodite was saying.


    Strip him of his divine power?


    Is Aphrodite being na?ve?


    As a disciple of William the Obliterator, who had witnessed him obliterate the archangel Amenadiel with a single palm strike, Zeus of course knew how strong his teacher was.


    The gods of the Divine Alliance?


    He could probably annihte them with a wave of his hand!


    "I..."


    Just as Aphrodite began to speak, a divine official entered the Thunder Sanctum from outside, announcing, "Lord Zeus, Odin''s envoy has killed the fire god Agni, the wind god Vayu, the water god Varuna, the nt god Parvati, and the earth god Bhumi¡ª


    five deities."


    Zeus, hearing this, was also taken aback, frowning, "Odin''s envoy?"


    Aphrodite was stunned too. The fire god Agni was killed by William the Obliterator, right?


    "Aphrodite, you said it was William the Obliterator who killed the fire god Agni, didn''t you?" Zeus wanted to confirm again.


    If it was Odin''s envoy who did the killing, then it would surely lead to a direct confrontation with the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Such audacity, wasn''t it disrespecting the Divine Alliance?


    After thinking for a moment, Aphrodite said, "The fire god Agni was killed by William the Obliterator, as for the other deities... I don''t know."


    Zeus looked at the divine official and asked, "So, was it William the Obliterator or an envoy sent by Odin?"


    "This..." The official was taken aback, nced at Aphrodite, and said to Zeus, "Lord Zeus, someone heard Aphrodite calling that person ''uncle''."


    Zeus immediately understood what was happening and waved the divine official away, saying, "I understand, you may go!"


    Being called ''uncle'' by Aphrodite, it definitely had to be William the Obliterator.


    There was no doubt about it.


    Although Odin is powerful, his audacity likely hasn''t reached the point of sending someone to kill deities within the Divine Alliance, and to kill five at that.


    Unless the Ultimate Force Alliance is looking to start a war with the Divine Alliance.


    Not long after the divine official left, the divine officials of the Divine Alliance gradually arrived at the Thunder Sanctum.


    On their way, they heard about the incident of Odin''s envoy killing five deities.


    "Has Odin gone mad?"


    "Hey, it''s also because the water god Varuna and the others failed to see the situation clearly. Odin''s envoy killed the fire god Agni, surely for some reason, and that person must be powerful. Yet, they dared to seek vengeance?"


    "Don''t talk like that. It looks like Zeus is truly enraged this time, otherwise, he wouldn''t have summoned all the divine officials of the Divine Alliance."


    "I heard that Odin had just convened some Ultimate Force Alliance assembly recently, and now someone is boldly sent to execute deities within the Divine Alliance. It seems like a great war is imminent!"


    ...


    A group of Divine Alliance''s divine officials discussed fervently on their way, believing this incident to be of great significance.


    And the rumors they heard were mostly about Odin''s envoy killing five deities.


    None dared to go to the 13th District to verify.


    That envoy of Odin must be exceptionally strong, definitely reaching the level of an Absolute Deity!


    Aside from high-order divine kings, wouldn''t ordinary deities be seeking death by confronting him?


    They decided to wait and see what Zeus would decide.


    For a time, the divine officials of the Divine Alliance gathered at the Thunder Sanctum.


    "The fire god Agni vited the Divine Alliance''s regtions by opening a shop on his own, attempting to extort William the Obliterator. Subsequently, the water god Varuna and others provocatively challenged William the Obliterator. This has damaged the reputation of the Divine Alliance. I order all divine officials of the Divine Alliance to collectively go to the 13th District to apologize to William the Obliterator and his wife."

 Chapter 651 He wanted to keep a low profile, but it was really too difficult

    <h4>Chapter 651 He wanted to keep a low profile, but it was really too difficult</h4>


    Zeus spoke with righteous indignation, his tone of entitlement inevitably led the gods to start whispering among themselves again.


    Not for any other reason but the name William the Obliterator itself was enough to make many true deities tremble with fear.


    Today, Zeus had called upon the divine officials of the Divine Alliance, and except for the sea god Poseidon and the underworld king Hades, almost all other officials had arrived.


    "Is William the Obliterator really still alive?" A divine official who had once been reprimanded by William was shocked.


    "William the Obliterator? The legendary William the Obliterator is still alive?"


    "How powerful is William the Obliterator exactly, that Zeus would have the Divine Alliance''s deities apologize to him?"


    ...


    Zeus also heard these discussions among the divine officials, but in his view, these discussions were utterly inconsequential.


    Regardless of what these deities thought, would they dare to refuse his order to apologize to his teacher?


    What was most important to Zeus was to make them understand that in this Divine Realm, there was no one they should provoke less than his teacher, William the Obliterator.


    So full of themselves and brainless, daring to challenge his teacher?


    Just like the foolish fire god Agni, trying to extort William the Obliterator!!


    Such naive divine officials!


    They simply did not understand that in the era of the gods, it was always William the Obliterator who extorted others.


    During that age, the Cosmic Entity did not control the power dynamics as strictly as now, with many creatures being immensely powerful, and even Zeus was just another strong figure among many.


    William the Obliterator, in that era, was the undisputed sovereign.


    Thinking about these minor deities attempting to challenge him now seemed utterly ridiculous.


    Zeus''smand, even if iprehensible to some divine officials, was still to be obeyed without question.


    The deities gathered at the Thunder Sanctum, then formed lines, marching neatly towards the 13th District.


    "War god Ares, do you know what abilities this William the Obliterator actually possesses?"


    Ares, surprisingly part of this divine procession, was asked by Hermes who was walking alongside him.


    Ares nced at him and said, "The strength of Mr. Johnson is not something we can specte about at will."


    Why did Hermes ask Ares?


    Because Ares is known to be a maverick within the Divine Alliance, sometimes even disregarding Zeus''s orders.


    Now, with Zeus ordering him to apologize along with the other gods without hearing a single word of protest from Ares, there was something odd about it.


    "Mr. Johnson?" Hermes frowned slightly, realizing that Ares must have had some contact with William the Obliterator, knew his surname, and was aware of William the Obliterator''s strength.


    Otherwise, why refer to him as Mr. Johnson?


    "Zeus wants us all to apologize together, so we must do it sincerely and with all due respect, making sure our apology is heard loud and clear." Ares, hearing some of the surrounding discussions, with some divine officials even thinking Zeus was making a big deal out of nothing, was very clear about William the Obliterator''s power.


    He had witnessed it firsthand, and even Uranus was respectful in his presence.


    What were these divine officials of the Divine Alliance inparison?


    The fire god Agni sought his own death,the best oue was not dragging the whole Divine Alliance down with him.


    In the 13th District of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, William was casually strolling with Alice when a dense mass of figures appeared in the distance, withrge swathes of colorful auspicious clouds drifting towards the district''s skies.


    The creatures living within the Divine Alliance all looked up, watching the mass of figures.


    "Wha... what the hell..."


    "What am I seeing?"


    "Where are all these high officials going?"


    "I heard Odin''s envoy killed the fire god Agni. Could it be that Zeus has gathered all the divine officials to capture the perpetrator before shing with Odin?"


    ...


    Alice, noticing the situation above, couldn''t help but nervously tug at William, saying, "No way, you were right, they''re alling..."


    William looked up and couldn''t help butugh, "Is this all of them?"


    "You''re still in the mood to joke?" Alice criticized optimistically before pouting, saying, "Are we really going to die here?" She then hugged William tightly, resting her head against his chest.


    "I don''t feel you being scared, though." William patted Alice''s head, trying to turn her away, saying, "You''re not afraid of dying now?"


    Alice''s face darkened. Was this a normal thing to do?


    At such a time, she just wanted a hug, and yet he pushed her head away.


    "We could hide inside the alchemy furnace; they probably won''t be able to break through." Alice blinked, having already thought this through. Her alchemy furnace seemed indestructible, andbined with William''s strength, surviving seemed possible.


    William''s hand still rested on Alice''s head, and heughed, "I remember telling you that Zeus is my disciple."


    "Ah?" Alice''s mouth hung open, unable to nod, "You weren''t joking when you said that?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "Did I look like I was joking when I told you that?"


    "But... that can''t be taken seriously!" Alice found it hard to believe such a im.


    Zeus''s master?


    So, she was the wife of Zeus''s master?


    Oh, this...


    Who in their right mind would believe that?


    William continued, "I also told you that I am invincible."


    "Ah? By invincible, you mean..." Alice felt her mouth wouldn''t close.


    Invincible...


    Doesn''t that mean without any opponent?


    For instance, a high school student might be unbeatable in a kindergarten, but would they still be unbeatable in college?


    "It just means what the word expresses." William slightly lifted his head to look at the procession of divine officials from the Divine Alliance.


    Forseti stood obediently behind William, and at this moment, he felt like he understood something more.


    So, Zeus was William''s disciple too?


    Then shouldn''t Zeus be respectful towards William?


    But what''s with this group of divine officials flying in the sky?


    Does Zeus want to get rid of his teacher?


    But then, it''s just a bunch of divine officials.


    Thinking about stirring up trouble in the Divine Alliance with Lord William really was thrilling.


    After living a monotonous life in the Heart of Asgard for so many years, engaging in such a significant event right aftering out was just too exciting.


    "Lord William, how about letting me go up and fight a bit?" Forseti''s eyes sparkled with eagerness, ready to take action at any moment. With his Supreme Deity-level strength, ordinary divine officials were indeed no match for him.


    William raised his hand, wanting to knock Forseti on the head, thinking the kid might be a bit foolish.


    "Mr. Johnson, we are here by themand of Zeus to apologize to you and your wife!"


    Ares and Perseus stood at the forefront, shouting loudly.


    Following Ares and Perseus''s call, a barrage of apologies ensued.


    "We, on behalf of the entire Divine Alliance, offer our most sincere apologies to you and your wife. Please forgive us."


    ...


    The apologies came from well-known divine officials of the Divine Alliance, representing the whole Divine Alliance in their apology. The magnitude of this event shocked the other deities in the 13th District of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    The people of the Divine Alliance are usually so proud!


    Such a grand, formal apology had never happened in tens of thousands of years.


    Alice and Forseti were dumbfounded,they thought these divine officials wereing to start a war.


    Such a grand setup, just for an apology?


    William looked up at the deities and said indifferently, "Disperse, let''s end this matter here!"


    He wanted to keep a low profile, but it was really too difficult.


    P.S.: As a monthly reward for our fans, this month''s reward code is <ABDHYUL6GU5JQWVTA> . You can redeem it at the Redeem Center in your Profile. Reward code issued on April 1, 2024.The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user.Thank you all for your attention and support.

 Chapter 652 You haven’t misunderstood, you’re a smart kid

    <h4>Chapter 652 You haven¡¯t misunderstood, you¡¯re a smart kid</h4>


    William the Obliterator has made aeback!!


    The event where the divine officials of the Divine Alliance apologized to William the Obliterator directly shocked the entire Divine Realm.


    Before Ares and the others could leave, they saw the appearance of the Zodiac constetions belonging to Athena in the sky.


    "Athena leads the Zodiac to congratte Mr. Johnson on hiseback!"


    ...


    Aside from Zeus, all the divine officials in the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods appeared one after another to congratte William on his return.


    Eventually, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe, holding the Seven Treasures Staff, appeared in the sky and bowed deeply at ny degrees towards William.


    "Hades pays respects to Master!"


    His shout further shocked the deities of the Divine Alliance. What was that in Hades''s hand?


    It looked remarkably like the legendary Seven Treasures Staff.


    And Hades is William the Obliterator''s disciple?


    The twelve Absolute Deities of the Zodiac, upon hearing Hades''s call, hadplicated expressions.


    Athena: "Damn it! Hades really knows when to steal the spotlight!"


    Gemini Kymi: "That bastard Hades, stealing the show like this!"


    ...


    Hearing these voices, William suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    It was as if he was in a boxing match, reminiscent of Tyson''s return to the ring after being released from prison.


    The scene was as bizarre as it could get.


    This was probably one of the reasons he had been reluctant to visit the Divine Realm for so many years.


    "Disperse!" William didn''t find such grandiosity ttering. On the contrary, it made him feel quite uninterested.


    Just like the ancient kings on Earth at the peak of their power, they experienced immense loneliness, with no one around them to speak to as equals.


    All they heard werepliments, and all they saw was reverence.


    Hearing William say this, Ares also sensibly told the divine officials behind him, "Mr. Johnson has spoken, everyone withdraw!"


    "Following Lord William''smand!"


    Perseus echoed, prompting all the divine officials to leave.


    The divine officials arrived quickly and dispersed just as quickly.


    As for the twelve Absolute Deities of the Zodiac, knowing William disliked themotion, they also took their leave one after another.


    Only Hades appeared before William in the blink of an eye, having put away the Seven Treasures Staff. He looked at Alice, his face beaming with a smile, and said, "Master, this must be your esteemed wife, right?"


    William nced at Hades and remarked, "You seem to have a lot of free time on your hands."


    "No... it''s just that they made too much noise!" Hades whispered, "Master, are you nning to do something?"


    William replied, "I don''t have any ns. You go about your business."


    Hades chuckled, "If you''re nning to do something, like unifying the Divine Realm or something like that, you must let Hades serve you."


    After saying this, he sneakily nced at Forseti and inquired, "Master, is this young man your newly epted disciple?"


    William answered, "He''s Baldr''s son."


    "Baldr''s son?" Hades nodded at Forseti as a greeting.


    "Lord Hades, greetings!" Forseti quickly nodded in return.


    "Could it be?" Hades''s mind raced, his eyes nearly bulging out in shock as he looked at William, "Master, is Baldr also your disciple?"


    After thinking for a moment, considering his disciples weren''t many and since the situation had escted this much, William said, "Baldr is my disciple. Besides him... Zeus, Poseidon, Hera, they can be considered my disciples too."


    There was no point in hiding anymore. He had decided, after traveling around the Divine Realm with Alice, to visit other universes.


    Or perhaps retire on Earth.


    After his identity was revealed in the Divine Realm, it indeed became dull. It would be bothersome to have to deliberately hide his identity every day.


    Hades and Forseti were both stunned.


    Forseti had indeed heard William mention Zeus as his disciple, but he had no idea that Poseidon and Hera were also his disciples.


    This meant Forseti could greatly leverage this rtionship to his advantage.


    His father was Baldr, and with the king of gods Zeus, the sea god Poseidon, Hera, and the underworld king Hades all being disciples of William the Obliterator, that was an incredibly profoundwork of connections...


    With such rtionships, he could stride across the Divine Realm unchallenged, with no one daring to touch him!


    Now he probably understood why the three great Olympian gods showed such attitudes in front of William, and why Hera had reprimanded Odin, urging him to change his title...


    Alice, on the other hand, was outright baffled by the revtion.


    She finally understood why William said being invincible was just the literal meaning of the word.


    Isn''t this the very definition of invincibility?


    In her view, the king of gods Zeus, the sea god Poseidon, Hera, and the underworld king Hades should be among the most formidable figures in the Divine Realm, and all were disciples of William.


    Being William''s wife... it was like taking an elevator straight to the peak of a mountain!


    Would the three great Olympian gods have to respectfully address her as well in the future?


    "Knowing this is enough, if there''s nothing else, you can leave. I have some matters to attend to." Although William wasn''t busy, he also didn''t want to constantly catch up with old acquaintances.


    He had so many old friends that catching up could take tens of thousands of years...


    Hearing William''s words, Hades stepped back, bowed deeply, and said, "Master, I take my leave!"


    After bowing directly towards William and the others, he backed away a dozen steps before disappearing.


    His actions were impably respectful.


    Alice was somewhat ufortable with this.


    This... William in the Divine Realm truly had the aura of an emperor!


    "Forget it, let''s go to the 28th District!" William felt that it no longer made much sense for Alice to continue working in the 13th District.


    After today''s events, the entire Divine Realm now knows that Alice is his, William the Obliterator''s, wife. If she wishes to go to the 28th District, who would dare to obstruct?


    Forseti closely followed William. With a wave of William''s hand, the three of them appeared directly in front of the Heavenly Dungeon in the 28th District.


    Before them was a vast and powerful magical formation.


    Standing in front of the Heavenly Dungeon, Forseti swallowed hard and said, "Lord William, is this the Divine Alliance''s Heavenly Dungeon?"


    William nodded, and Alice looked ahead, feeling a strong sense of impending danger.


    "It is said that some of the Divine Realm''s most notorious viins are imprisoned here, from which entry is possible but exit is not. Even Supreme Deity-level beings, once incarcerated, find it hard to escape."


    "Forseti, your father handed you over to me, it''s time for you to undergo some training."


    Forseti''s eyelids twitched as he noticed William''s gaze on him, which carried a peculiar expression.


    "Hm?" Forseti seemed to understand William''s implication, but he didn''t quite want toprehend it, hoping he had misunderstood.


    William smiled, "This is a good ce! Your strength is not low, we''re going in to rescue someone named Loki, and then we n to take Loki on a trip for a while. As for you..."


    "Lord William, you can''t possibly mean..." Forseti felt a chill run down his spine,ughing nervously.


    William nodded, "You haven''t misunderstood, you''re a smart kid."

 Chapter 653 Master Turner…

    <h4>Chapter 653 Master Turner¡­ </h4>


    "Lord William, are you sure you''re not joking with me?"


    Forseti found this joke not funny at all.


    The Heavenly Dungeon was a prison jointly established by the three great Olympian gods, and it was said that God himself had a hand in its creation.


    What''s known as the most secure prison in the Divine Realm?


    That would be the Heavenly Dungeon right in front of them!


    Lord William actually nned to send him in for training?


    The prisoners residing there were incredibly powerful beings!


    William, with a smile, said, "Do I look like I''m joking to you?"


    "Kind of... hahaha!" Forseti said, "What kind of training can one possibly get in such a ce?"


    William''s smile gradually stiffened as he asked again, "How about now?"


    "Uh..." Forseti instantly felt that if he keptining, Lord William might actually cook him up.


    "Isn''t it enough that I''m going in?" Forseti, having lived for so many years, nearly cried out in fear at this moment.


    Ahead was the Heavenly Dungeon, and behind him was the highly respected William.


    But the William he respected now seemed more dangerous to him than the Heavenly Dungeon ahead.


    William nodded slightly and stepped into the Heavenly Dungeon with Alice.


    As for Forseti, William dragged him in.


    Upon entering the Heavenly Dungeon, attacks released by thousands of magical formations directly targeted Forseti.


    Forseti, being a Supreme Deity in strength, was engulfed by the onught from the nearby powerful magical formations.


    "Where''s Forseti?" Alice, led by William, only saw electric sparks, mes, frost, and various colorful magical formations around them, looking both dangerous and beautiful.


    It was just that Forseti had disappeared into thin air right in front of them.


    William exined, "He fell into a spatial magical formation."


    "Will he be okay?" Alice didn''t personally feel the terror of these powerful magical formations. Being led by William, the surrounding powerful magical formations seemed just like beautiful paintings.


    "You won''t die! Don''t worry about him, I''ll take you to see Loki." William is well aware that Forseti''s strength is not weak. This ce is a prison set up by the high-ranking god-kings and Absolute Deities. The prisoners here are more subjected to greater torment and agony.


    More than death, endless imprisonment and torture are the purpose of the Heavenly Dungeon.


    In terms of strength, Loki wasn''t even as strong as Forseti before being imprisoned. If Loki didn''t die, how could Forseti possibly die?


    "Is Loki very powerful?" Alice only saw various strange spells falling around them, but they didn''t cause her any harm.


    She had no idea that if it weren''t for William holding her hand, these powerful magical formations alone could have doomed her forever.


    "Not very powerful." With a step, Alice found herself and William suddenly inside the Heavenly Dungeon, in the area where the Primordial Dragon Lords lived.


    At that moment, Loki, along with the Primordial Dragon Lords and ancient phoenixes, were sitting in a row, chatting leisurely.


    The scene was so harmonious, it was hard to believe this ce was the Heavenly Dungeon that made the powerful beings of the Divine Realm tremble with fear.


    "What are you talking about?" William and Alice''s sudden appearance startled the Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenixes.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re back?" The Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenixes, now also around 6 feet 8 inches tall, looked almost as tall as Loki.


    They had reduced their size after waiting for so long, fearing that when William the Obliterator returned, they would still be towering, requiring Mr. Johnson to look up at them.


    "Loki, you''ve made rapid progress!" William immediately noticed that Loki''s strength had already reached the mid-level of the Supreme Deity.


    It should be noted that before Loki was captured, he was only at the mid-level of the Creator Deity. After being imprisoned, his strength greatly diminished. Now, after not much time, he has already advanced to the mid-level of the Supreme Deity.


    Loki, upon seeing William, respectfully said, "Thank you, Mr. Johnson!"


    William nodded and asked, "Loki, do you want to leave?"


    Loki blinked vigorously and nodded hard: "I want to go out."


    William turned to Alice and said, "If you ept her as your master, you can leave."


    Loki looked at Alice and hesitated, "Have her as my master?"


    Clearly, he perceived Alice''s strength as somewhat weak.


    William intentionally let Loki perceive Alice''s strength.


    "You''re unwilling?" This was also William giving Loki an opportunity. If, for any reason, including Alice''s strength, he refused to ept Alice as his master, it would be difficult for him to leave.


    Previously, the purge n concocted by Zeus and God also counted Loki as a pawn. Now, with the entire Divine Realm thrown into chaos by William, even God has disappeared, what purge n could there be?


    The game was destroyed, and Loki, this pawn, was destined to be forgotten by those significant figures.


    Unless Loki reached the level of a Supreme Deity within the Heavenly Dungeon, William not saving him meant Loki would be imprisoned for eternity.


    "I am willing!" Loki was not foolish. During his time here, he had heard the Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenixes extensively boast about William the Obliterator. Supreme Deities, Absolute Deities, in their words, seemed not to match even a finger of William the Obliterator.


    Such a significant figure asking him if he was willing to ept the woman beside him as a master?


    To refuse?


    How stupid would that be!


    Although Loki had once had a master, it wasn''t as if he couldn''t find another person to be his master!


    "Alright then!" William was also quite satisfied,Loki was not bad.


    Loki stood in front of Alice, immediately bowing at 90 degrees, and dered, "From now on, you are my master, please take good care of me."


    "She''s Alice Turner; you can call her Master Turner." William raised an eyebrow,Loki bowed and paid respects even without knowing his own master''s name.


    "Master Turner¡­" Alice''s mouth twitched violently,why did this title sound so strange?


    Alice grew up watching various mythological stories and movies, and she recently watched "Loki" starring Tom Hiddleston, so naturally, she had a good impression of Loki. But suddenly bing Loki''s master felt somewhat strange.


    "You''re called Loki, right?" Alice asked. "Do you have a weapon?"


    Loki shook his head. "I haven''t found a suitable weapon yet."


    Alice casually took out the ancient Dark Artifact she had cut from a mineral, "Since you''ve called me master, consider this a gift for our meeting. See if you like it."


    Loki, without a powerful artifact, felt quite ufortable.


    Alice could probably tell, although William said he had formed a team for her, she still needed to lead it thoughtfully.


    The Loki in front of her wasn''t easy to control.


    This Loki, having been confined in such a lonely ce for so long, receiving an artifact as a meeting gift would be appropriate.


    To show a bit of goodwill!


    Loki took the ancient Dark Artifact, yed with it in his hands, and asked, "Master Turner, does this stick have a name?"


    "Little Broken Stick¡­" Alice said with an embarrassed expression, "Anyway, it''s given to you, call it whatever you like¡­ Also, I don''t mind if you recognize me as your master, but could you not call me Master Turner? It sounds weird."


    For a 20-year-old girl, being called Master Turner might make her feel old¡­

 Chapter 654 You get my point, right?

    <h4>Chapter 654 You get my point, right?</h4>


    Loki, of course, didn''t understand the nuances of a girl''s mind, but in the current situation, whatever the master says goes.


    Besides, Alice was generous in her gift, providing him with an ancient Dark Artifact that suited him well. He studied its properties and abilities in his hands, cherishing it as a treasured find.


    William nced at the Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenix, asking, "Do you want to leave?"


    The Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenix were ancient mythical beasts that survived the great cmities. They were powerful but seen by the Divine Realm more like oddities that humans would lock up forter study.


    Or perhaps, they were treasured like Giant Pandas, kept in captivity, though they didn''t receive nearly as good treatment¡­


    The Primordial Dragon Lords excitedly said, "Of course, we do!"


    However, the ancient phoenix shook its head, stating, "I don''t want to leave."


    This left the dragon incredulous; could the phoenix have lost its mind?


    Mr. Johnson offered such an opportunity, and it was not seized?


    She didn''t want to leave?


    Did she wish to stay in this forsaken ce forever?


    The ?ancient phoenix said, "Even if we go out, what then?" It stared at the Primordial Dragon Lords, paused, and continued, "The tide has turned, it''s no longer our era. Would those high-ranking god-kings let us off? Are we to be their mounts or ves once we''re out?"


    Hearing this, the Primordial Dragon Lords was at a loss for words.


    In the ancient era, the battle of gods, mythical beasts, and humans


    The original ancient dragons, due to excessive killing, umted too much karma, leading to divine punishment. Zeus sealed them under Mount Olympus, condemning them to never leave.


    The first ancient phoenix, gravely injured, attempted to return to the Eternal Volcano.


    However, midway, it was struck by elemental energies and an unexpected dark force invaded its body. This force shed violently with the phoenix''s life essence, leading to its rebirth from ashes in a haze of mist.


    Since then, the dragon and phoenix ns declined and faded from history, their descendants left to cling to other powers.


    Afterwards, the descendants of these two ns were often hunted by Soulmancers, their bodies dismembered and used as materials for alchemy.


    Even more, they forced the dragon n''s princess to bear offspring with other species for consumption.


    The strong ones among the dragon n were also mostly bullied.


    The dragons and phoenixes captured and held in the Heavenly Dungeon are among those who have lived the longest and possess great strength. Yet, aren''t they still suppressed within the Heavenly Dungeon by the high-order gods and Absolute Deities?


    Even if they were to leave now, what awaits them outside?


    "If you want to leave, you don''t have to worry about that," William said. "I have quite a few friends in the Divine Realm. I''ll let them know, and they''ll ensure your safety."


    Hearing William''s words, both the Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenix''s eyes lit up, nodding eagerly.


    They were more than aware of William the Obliterator''s immense power.


    They knew that the original ancient dragons and the first ancient phoenixes would advise their descendants that if they ever met William the Obliterator, they should serve him with their bodies and never offend him.


    What does that imply?


    William the Obliterator was a being even the first ancient dragons and phoenixes feared.


    With William the Obliterator''s protection, they would be safe once they left.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnson!"


    The Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenix were immensely grateful to William. Who would want to stay in such a dreadful ce if they could live freely outside?


    "However, before you leave, I need a small favor from you," William said with a kindly smile. "I''ve brought a young man named Forseti here. Technically, he''s somewhat rted to you."


    "His father is Baldr, which makes him a grandson of the first ancient phoenix, and his mother is also a dragon princess," William exined. "Since I''ve brought him here, I''ll have to trouble you to properly train him. The kid hasn''t been out much andcks some realbat experience..."


    "You get my point, right?"


    William felt that Forseti''s talents and character were indeedmendable. He''s articte and shows great potential.


    He ns to go on a honeymoon with Alice and won''t have much time to train the boy himself. Dropping him off with his ''rtives'' here seems like an excellent choice.


    "The son of Baldr?" the phoenix said excitedly. "That would make him of pure lineage. Training this young man is our duty. Even if Mr. Johnson hadn''t mentioned it, we would''ve taken it upon ourselves to nurture him."


    The Primordial Dragon Lords pondered, "I never imagined there woulde a day when someone would possess thebined bloodlines of both the dragon and phoenix ns. He definitely needs proper cultivation."


    "Just as Mr. Johnson said, the kid surelycks realbat experience!"


    The Primordial Dragon Lords wouldn''t dare to question William''s judgment.


    How could William the Obliterator be wrong?


    With such dedication to the welfare of their descendant, the child must have been raised in luxury, living a life toofortable.


    "He''s currently trapped in a spatial illusion array and won''t be able to get out anytime soon," William said. "I''ll take you all out when I return next time."


    ...


    At this moment, Forseti was still dreaming within the spatial illusion array, fantasizing about bing the king of the Divine Realm, unaware of the imminent danger lurking within the powerful illusion array.


    He had no idea that his beloved William was discussing how his two distant rtives were nning to give him a thorough beating once he emerged from the array.


    Alice, leading Loki, managed to leave and couldn''t help but ask, "You''re not intentionally pranking Forseti, are you?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "Why would I prank him?"


    Alice chuckled, knowing full well from her own experiences of being teased by William. She suspected William was just bored and doing these things for fun, and the idea of having the Primordial Dragon Lords and the ancient phoenix train their rtive was probably just made up on the spot.


    "Let''s go! I''ll introduce you to another one of my disciples, Jesus," William winked at Alice.


    Based on Alice''s experiences with William these days, she knew that whenever William said he was taking her somewhere, nine times out of ten, it wouldn''t be anything good.


    Shire, the City of Starlight, is located in the far easternnds of the Divine Realm.


    Ten thousand miles further east from this location is thend of the demon n, known as the Land of ughter, a ce not even Absolute Deities are willing to venture into.


    It is known alongside the Ancient Abyss as one of the two forbidden zones of the Divine Realm.


    Jesus, after hearing from William, settled down in Shire, the City of Starlight.


    However, this ce... It wasn''t originally called Shire, the City of Starlight. It used to be known as Shadowfell Fortress, filled with demons, with a demon lord as its ruler.


    Now, it has been forcibly renamed.


    The script designed by William really put Jesus through a lot of trouble.


    Having dispersed his divine power and left God''s camp, Jesus was dropped here by William with only this bizarre mission.


    He had no choice but to grit his teeth and carry it out.


    Forcing the demon lord to be sworn brothers with him and even changing the fortress''s name - how could that be achieved without using force?


    Was he really expected to persuade the demon lord with just words?


    Despite being a kind soul, Jesus was forced to threaten the demon lord like a ferocious deity. William, on the other hand, simply left, and now Jesus finds himself surrounded by a hundred demon soldiers in the fortress''s great hall, with no choice but to firmly grasp the demon lord''s neck and not let go.


    This standoff hassted for several days now¡­

 Chapter 655 He’s gone, he’s gone, William has run away!

    <h4>Chapter 655 He''s gone, he''s gone, William has run away!</h4>


    When William and hispanions arrived, Odin''s subordinates were attacking the ce known as Shire, the City of Starlight.


    The attack wasn''t for no reason. During thest Ultimate Force Alliance convention, Odin nned to send someone to Shire to make an ally of Jesus, aiming for the Ultimate Force Alliance''s forces to upy the territories surrounding Shire.


    Led by Shapeshifters'' lord Borak, five hundred soldiers of the Ultimate Force Alliance''s forces made a show of force at the fortress''s entrance but didn''t actually engage inbat.


    The reason was straightforward: Shire, formerly a stronghold of vile demons, was feared mainly because it fell under the dominion of the Demon King Satan, along with his three hundred thousand demon soldiers.


    Demon King Satan has been an immensely powerful entity since the dawn of the universe, capable of ughtering millions of human beings without batting an eye. He single-handedly repelled an attack by 5000 angels sent by God and could effortlessly annihte ancient beasts like dragons and phoenixes. Such a peerless demon, not even Odin or Zeus would dare to provoke lightly.


    Jesus forcefully taking control of the demon lord guarding Shire and changing the fortress''s name did catch Satan''s attention, who responded by sending a demon lord to negotiate and attempt to recruit Jesus.


    The main goal was to recruit Jesus,otherwise, the demon lord Jesus had taken hostage could have simply been killed.


    why bother with negotiations?


    Lord Borak was tasked by Odin to make contact with Jesus and take over Shire, the City of Starlight, a mission he found exceedinglyplex.


    The demon lord guarding Shire isn''t really the issue. The key point is, if he really attacks the city and, by chance, angers Satan who then decides to annihte him, what use would it be even if Odin were toe?


    Such was the cruel, merciless, and bloodthirsty Demon King.


    Although Lord Borak couldn''t defy the orders from Odin, the Ultimate Force Alliance''s leader, all he could do daily was have his soldiers make empty threats and spit insults,ining about his bad luckpared to other Shapeshifters lords who seemed to have it better.


    Borak, bored to death, sat outside Shire''s city gates under the sun, grumbling about his misfortune in being saddled with such a thankless task.


    As the blood sun set, three figures appeared in the distance.


    "Lord Borak, three odd fellows are approaching from the west," reported a rhinoceros beast standing by Borak''s side.


    Leaning back in his massive chair, Borakzily inquired, "Odd fellows? How odd can they be?"


    The rhinoceros beast replied, "They seem like Divine Alliance god officers or powerful deities."


    The Shapeshifters have indeed be ustomed to transforming into human forms, but they generally reveal some racial characteristics.


    For instance, the rhinoceros beast has a human face and body, but with arge rhinoceros horn on its nose, a symbol of his noble lineage.


    At the headquarters of the Ultimate Force Alliance, if a Shapeshifter looks exactly like a human, it''s either because they are exceptionally powerful and choose to keep a low profile, like Baldr, or because they''re ashamed and don''t dare to reveal their distinctive features.


    Borak casually instructed, "Go ask those people about their origins. If they''re god officers from the Divine Alliance, kill them and share their flesh in a soup for everyone."


    With the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, Odin, convening the Ultimate Force Alliance conference so ostentatiously, Borak naturally followed suit in being high-profile.


    He is not afraid of any divine officials from the Divine Alliance.


    "Understood!" The rhinoceros beast was thrilled. Having spit for so many days at the city gate and getting bored from inactivity, unable to enter the city, and long deprived of meat, the prospect of killing a couple of Divine Alliance''s god officers for Borak to feast on, so he could at least enjoy some soup, was tantalizing.


    As William and Alice approached the city gate, Alice wondered, "Why don''t we just go directly into the city?"


    William responded with augh, "Do you really think we''re here for a honeymoon?"


    Alice wanted to retort but hesitated, deciding not to embarrass herself with such a question, which would appear as foolish as a burrowing mole.


    "You need to subdue your disciple on your own. I won''t intervene unless absolutely necessary," William said, donning a bronze mask he had produced.


    William''s scripted adventure involved a master subduing his disciple and then shing through Shapeshifters and demons along the way.


    He had already found a disciple named Loki for her as per the script. While he didn''t expect her to sweep through obstacles with her own strength, she needed to put in some effort.


    Resigned, Alice saw a burly Shapeshifter with a rhinoceros horn on his nose, apanied by ten odd-looking Shapeshifters, approaching them.


    "Are you god officers from the Divine Alliance? What are you doing here?" The rhinoceros beast halted about twenty feet away, eyeing Loki, Alice, and William.


    Loki, exuding confidence, nted his Little Broken Stick on the ground and dered loudly, "We''re entering the city! Block our way, and you die!"


    The rhinoceros beast, merely a Nature Deity in strength¡ªbelow which is the Destroyer Deity level and above which, after two more levels, is the Supreme Deity level¡ªevaluated the situation.


    Loki, being at the mid-stage of the Supreme Deity level, plus wielding the ancient Dark Artifact named Little Broken Stick with its extraordinary origin, merely standing there exuded a fierce aura that instinctively made the rhinoceros beast shudder.


    "I''m asking you, are you three god officers from the Divine Alliance?"


    The Shapeshifters apanying the rhinoceros beast weren''t particrly strong, so it certainly wasn''t looking to start a fight directly. After all, engaging them would be akin to courting death.


    This situation was like Spider-Man asking Thanos how hard his punch was.


    With their lord Borak backing them, even if these three were powerful, could they surpass Borak? And even if they were stronger than Borak, could they possibly be stronger than Odin, the lord of the Ultimate Force Alliance?


    "We are not god officers of the Divine Alliance. Let us through!" Loki red provocatively at the rhinoceros beast.


    His nature was always to court trouble, and the excessive questioning by this Shapeshifter was truly annoying. If there''s to be a fight, then fight,if not, step aside.


    Why all the questions?


    The rhinoceros beast was momentarily taken aback by the response that they weren''t Divine Alliance god officers.


    "Then, are you people from the Divine Alliance?" Not wanting to confront Loki directly due to his lower strength, the rhinoceros beast asked again.


    Loki, irate, bellowed, "No! Are you letting us through or not? If not, I''ll fight my way through!"


    Already known for his arrogant demeanor, having been confined in the Heavenly Dungeon had only built up his frustration.


    Now following William, he was eager to prove himself.


    "Wait!" The rhinoceros beast called out before running to Borak''s side, shouting, "Lord Borak, those people are forcing their way through!"


    Both the rhinoceros beast and Loki had loud voices, and Borak, already irritated, slowly got up and approached William and the others.


    Standing over seven feet tall, with a lion''s head, a human body, and d in ck armor, Borak looked imposing and fierce. He looked down at William and hispanions,ughing menacingly, "Supreme Deity level strength? Impressive!"


    Then, he unleashed a terrifying surge of energy towards Loki, causing the ground under Loki to crack and his expression to twist grotesquely.


    Seeing the situation, William, as if he had an elerator on his feet, quickly slipped away to a ce thousands of feet away, while Alice foolishly stood there, not knowing what to do.


    Alice wanted to run, but found herself locked in by Borak''s aura, unable to move from her spot.


    How infuriating, William escaped without taking her!

 Chapter 656 A life spared deserves at least a bit of gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 656 A life spared deserves at least a bit of gratitude </h4>


    Before Borak could make a move, William instantly ran away, which somewhat baffled Borak.


    As one of the ten Shapeshifter Lords under Odin, Borak''s strength has reached the pinnacle of the Supreme Deity level. With just a nce, he perceived Loki as the strongest among the three of them. As for William, wearing a mask, he appeared to possess merely the strength of a Nature Deity level.


    Borak refrained from killing William and Alice on the spot, simply for the sake of tasting fresh meat.


    But this little Nature Deity level actually ran away under his pressure?


    That was indeed a surprise!


    Loki has an exceptional talent forbat. In the moment Borak was caught off guard, Loki abruptly made his move, pointing the Little Broken Stick forward. An energy wave was released, striking directly at Borak''s face.


    The Little Broken Stick is an ancient Dark Artifact of immense power. The energy wave it released was overwhelmingly fierce, with a murderous aura that shot up to the skies!


    Borak remained motionless, and the energy wave simply passed through his body.


    Borak did not sustain any injuries.


    Loki was quite astonished by this.


    However, William saw it very clearly. Although Borak had a huge physique, he effortlessly dodged the attack from the energy wave.


    It was just that his speed was too fast.


    Borak was probably bored these days, and with something finally happening, he naturally didn''t want to kill Loki so quickly.


    That would be too boring, wouldn''t it?


    For someone at the mid-stage of the Supreme Deity level to dare attack someone at the peak of the Supreme Deity level was already quite interesting.


    Plus, the fact that the young man with the mask had just run away made it even more amusing.


    He''d capture the young man with the maskter for some fun.


    As Loki charged with the Little Broken Stick, Borak thought, and a wall of water appeared in front of him.


    The Little Broken Stick hit the water wall, sshing up a few ice flowers, then fiercely bounced Loki back.


    In that moment, Loki was surrounded by four water walls.


    No matter how he swung the Little Broken Stick, he couldn''t break these water walls.


    "Little guy, take your time ying!" Borak looked at Loki smugly, not taking him seriously at all. "The weapon in your hand is quite nice, it will be mine soon, hahaha!"


    After saying this, he walked towards Alice, and with every step he took, the ground began to tremble.


    Alice''s face turned pale with fear; this guy was a bit too terrifying!


    Loki got trapped like this?


    Thinking of herself as Loki''s master, Alice felt something was amiss.


    The title seemed like a curse.


    As if it bound her to do something.


    "Peak of the Nature Deity level?" Borak nced at Alice and chuckled, "You look quite tasty, girl. Do you prefer to be roasted or fried?"


    Such a monster standing in front of Alice made her tremble uncontrobly.


    "I don''t like either!" Alice bravely summoned an alchemy furnace and hid inside.


    Her strength wasn''t great, but carrying the world''s strongest defensive alchemy furnace and the most powerful offensive Sword of Soulbreaker, she should be able to protect herself, right?


    Borak, who didn''t even care about Loki, certainly wouldn''t take Alice, at the peak of the Nature Deity level, seriously.


    At his level of strength, the number of enemies he would take seriously could be counted on one hand, and if a truly powerful enemy wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as snapping their fingers.


    But obviously, dealing with children at the Nature Deity level didn''t require seriousness.


    "Hehe, hiding inside a turtle shell?" Borak saw Alice hiding in the alchemy furnace andughed out loud, but hisughter stopped abruptly as he stared at the furnace, his eyes showing a hint of shock, "Golden Magic Sand?"


    Golden Magic Sand was a rather rare material for crafting weapons and alchemy furnaces in ancient times, perfectly suitable for making even the strongest divine weapons, which would contain only a small amount of Golden Magic Sand.


    But what did he see?


    An alchemy furnace made entirely out of Golden Magic Sand?


    "Didn''t expect that! There''s an unexpected treasure! It seems the young man with the mask must have something good on him too!" Borak slightly lifted his head, his gaze locked on William. With a thought, he used a rather crude space spell, attempting to pull William directly through the spatial barrier.


    He could have gone directly to capture William, but he felt this method of action was more befitting his status.


    William could clearly feel the disturbance in the space around him, this crude space spell was leagues behindpared to Moros in terms of sophistication and range.


    Adhering to the principle of avoiding conflict as much as possible and considering Borak''s temper, William appeared directly in front of Borak, as he wished.


    "Young man, no need to run anymore. Once I''ve set my sights on you, even if you run to the ends of the earth, it''s useless." Borak thought his space spell had worked...


    Indeed, logically speaking, when a Supreme Deity level being uses spatial magic on a Nature Deity level being, even if their understanding of spatialws is at a lower level, they should still be able to directly teleport them over.


    William, being understanding and kind, very considerately yed along with Borak.


    Even standing in front of Borak, he nodded and said, "Yeah, I understand, I won''t run next time."


    Borak sized up William and then felt that something was off about this little Nature Deity level being in front of him.


    From him, Borak sensed a more refined cosmic energy.


    This cosmic energy was different from the power of a Cosmic Entity, that strange power, as if it had be one with the Nature Deity.


    "That mask of yours..." Borak tried to see William''s face through the mask, but found that the mask seemed to have some mysterious power blocking his vision.


    "Take it off!"


    Borak arrogantly extended his w towards William.


    William vaguely remembered having encountered Borak before, but this guy was just too ghastly looking. Intuitively, William felt this guy''s flesh must not taste good, probably stinky like Grendel''s flesh.


    That''s why Borak had lived until now.


    If he took off the mask...


    It would be quite awkward.


    William straightforwardly took it off, saying, "This mask is yours, as long as you don''t harm me, it''s fine. I''m not very tasty, you should go eat those other two."


    Borak took the mask, turning it over in his ws, his eyes sparkling, and asked, "Where did you get this mask?"


    William''s mask, naturally, had an extraordinary origin, and Borak was no fool. Observing it closely, he could tell that the mask was on par with the top divine artifacts.


    With a straight face, William said, "I found it in a tomb. I''ll take you thereter; there should still be some treasures. I''m not powerful enough to retrieve them."


    "Good! Very good!" It had been years since Borak had made any breakthroughs in his strength. Thinking about possibly obtaining a top divine artifact like the mask, Borak excitedly said, "As long as you take me there, I promise not to kill you."


    "Thank you." William wasn''t too concerned about the mask being taken. Instead, he politely thanked Borak.


    A life spared deserves at least a bit of gratitude.

 Chapter 657 Did he really think my soul was that easy to read?

    <h4>Chapter 657 Did he really think my soul was that easy to read?</h4>


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Borak always felt something was off but couldn''t pinpoint it. The tiny Nature Deity before him seemed odd in a way he couldn''t exin.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him...


    This tiny Nature Deity wasn''t afraid of him?


    His casual tone and calm demeanor made Borak somewhat uneasy.


    Relying on his martial prowess and status to instill fear and terror in others was a source of joy for Borak, but he couldn''t sense any fear in William.


    Didn''t that girl just now look terrified?


    In any case, William''s attitude was making him ufortable!


    William knew that showing fear now would seem a bit over the top, so he said expressionlessly, "I have a natural poker face. Actually, I''m so scared right now, I feel like peeing. Do you believe me?"


    "Is that so?" Borak burst intoughter, "Interesting! Very interesting! Go ahead and pee, I''ll go deal with that girl."


    "You go about your business; don''t mind me." William said, then went off to pee on his own.


    The whole process was surprisingly amiable and friendly, without the slightest conflict.


    Alice was hiding inside an alchemy furnace, secretly observing the situation outside.


    She noticed that William and that monster were getting along famously, the Shapeshifters'' lordughing joyously.


    William actually went off to pee...


    Ah!!


    How could someone do that?


    Alice was frantically panicking inside the alchemy furnace, while Borak no longer paid attention to William and slowly approached the furnace.


    Borak had thought this would be a grueling task, but he hadn''t expected to stumble upon treasures.


    The ancient Dark Artifact in Loki''s possession, the bronze mask he had just acquired, and now this alchemy furnace ¨C all items that would cause a frenzy anywhere, had alle into his possession.


    Could it be that heaven was favoring him, wanting him to use this opportunity to break through his current level of strength?


    "A minor Nature Deity like you, you don''t think you''ll be fine just hiding in there, do you?" Borak said as he transformed back to his original appearance, his body growing three timesrger, with massive ws grabbing the alchemy furnace, attempting to forcibly pry open its lid.


    Alice quickly covered the entire alchemy furnace with Eternal Starfire.


    Wasn''t this how she attacked those Nature Deity elitesst time?


    "Hiss~" Borak got scalded, much like an ordinary person touching a metal kettle full of boiling water, the kind that doesn''t inste heat.


    "Eternal Starfire? You actually possess the power of a sacred aura?" Borak''s eyes widened in shock, yet he didn''t let go. The entire alchemy furnace was enveloped in mes in his palm.


    He scrutinized the furnace in his grip, his pupils shrinking, "What kind of miraculous power is this?"


    Alice had absorbed the essence from within William, so the Eternal Starfire mixed with a trace of William''s power, making it appear different.


    But now Alice was truly scared,this monster wasn''t afraid of her Eternal Starfire at all.


    After all, the difference in their strength levels was just too great. No matter how many treasures Alice possessed, she couldn''t avoid being utterly suppressed by this force.


    The power of a sacred aura? This minor Nature Deity possesses the power of a sacred aura?


    Borak suddenly remembered Odin''s mention of the power of a sacred aura at the Ultimate Force Alliance conference and couldn''t help butugh out loud for a few moments before stopping abruptly, loudly proiming, "Since you won''te out, I''ll just swallow you whole!"


    With that, he swallowed the alchemy furnace in one gulp.


    The matter of the power of a sacred aura, once discovered, shouldn''t be recklessly disclosed. Odin had promised at the Ultimate Force Alliance conference that the first hint of the power of a sacred aura would go to Forseti of the Heart of Asgard.


    Now that he had found it, if he were to release Alice and Odin found out, it would be difficult to justify.


    Better to im it as his own first!


    The alchemy furnace made from Golden Magic Sand naturally couldn''t be handed over either!


    Having already experienced Alice''s Eternal Starfire, which couldn''t cause him any real harm, swallowing it to absorb the power of the sacred aura, along with the furnace, was no big deal.


    He could just spit out the furnace afterward.


    Now, the task at hand was to ensure that no other superpower discovers the existence of this strand of the power of a sacred aura within him.


    Alice was swallowed whole by Borak. William shook off thest few drops of urine, pulled up his pants, and turned back to look at Borak, who had consumed both the alchemy furnace and a person.


    This was simply disrespecting food.


    And so unrefined!


    "Young man, now tell me, where did you find this mask?" Borak, still not having shrunk back to his normal size, looked down slightly at William.


    William slightly lifted his eyelids and said, "Tell you, so you can eat me too? Do I look stupid?"


    "Ha ha ha ha! You really are clever!" Borakughed loudly, "But do you think staying silent will do? I can easily probe your memories!"


    After saying this, he actually cast a soul-reading spell on William.


    "Stop!" William shouted.


    But it was already toote.


    Borak had cast the soul-reading spell, attempting to forcibly search William''s memories.


    ...


    "Ah!!" The moment Borak cast the soul-reading spell on William, he felt his soul suffer an unprecedented blow, so much so that even the four ice barriers sealing Loki could not be maintained.


    Loki seized the chance to escape, picking up the Little Broken Stick and smashing it towards Borak''s head.


    At this moment, Borak was dizzy and disoriented, barely able to move his limbs, let alone fend off Loki''s attack.


    In an instant, he was struck down to the ground by the stick.


    All the Shapeshifters under Borak were stunned.


    What happened?


    Wasn''t that person powerless just a moment ago?


    Why did the four ice barriers shatter all at once, and he managed to take down Borak?


    No, that can''t be right!


    It must be fake!


    It must be Lord Borak being bored and wanting to toy with Loki again.


    A rhino-like monster, standing not far away, kept exining to a crocodile-like monster beside him, "Our leader, Lord Borak, really knows how to have fun!"


    The crocodile-like monster nodded repeatedly, "Lord Borak must have wanted that person to scratch him with the stick."


    "Ha ha ha ha! That person couldn''t possibly think he really took down our great Lord Borak, right?"


    "Look at Lord Borak''s acting skills, truly unparalleled!"


    "Yes, yes! I almost believed it myself!"


    A group of Shapeshiftersughed and formed a circle, watching Borak get thrashed by Loki.


    "This person really has some strength, to actually make Lord Borak bleed from the head!"


    "Lord Borak probably hasn''t been injured in years. Maybe he wanted to experience what being injured feels like."


    "Ah! This must be the loneliness thates with being the strongest. We''ll probably never understand it in our lifetimes."


    ...


    The Shapeshifters at the gates of Shire had been spitting for days, bored out of their minds, so they were thrilled to see such an exciting performance and even started cheering.


    Above the city gates, a group of demon soldiers were also enjoying the spectacle.


    "Am I seeing things? I saw that Borak was hit by a stranger!"


    "Borak''s subordinates areughing? Could it be they have some serious issue with their brains?"


    "It''s probably just these Shapeshifters being bored and messing around! Seriously messed up! They''ve been blocking the city gate for so many days without fighting, what exactly do they want to do?"


    ...


    Watching Borak, beaten bloody by Loki and unable to move, William sighed inwardly.


    This guy must be seriously sick,he had been warned not to do it, yet he insisted on using a soul-reading spell to read my memories.


    Did he really think my soul was that easy to read?


    Now, look what happened, he''s caused himself to have a mental breakdown.

 Chapter 658 The final roar

    <h4>Chapter 658 The final roar</h4>


    Loki''s strength level is indeed far below Borak''s. If Borak hadn''t used the soul-reading spell to forcibly probe William''s memories, Loki wouldn''t have been able to escape the ice prison.


    But Borak was asking for trouble. Of all the things he could have done, he chose to use his psychic powers to explore William''s memories, which was a very bold move.


    Not to mention Supreme Deity level, even high-ranking god-kings would not dare to probe William''s memories.


    The fact that he didn''t drop dead on the spot was already lucky.


    William was merely instinctively rejecting the intrusion into his memories.


    Even so, Borak was left delirious, allowing Loki to do as he pleased. The Little Broken Stick, being an ancient Dark Artifact, was no ordinary object. Its demonic aura voraciously eroded Borak''s flesh.


    Borak, unresisting, with drooping eyelids, struggled even to keep his eyes open, but Loki did not cease his assault, continuing to wildly beat Borak''s massive body.


    Taking advantage of his weakness to take his life!


    A strike directly on Borak''s nose caused a gush of blood, but the nasal bones didn''t break, showcasing the incredible resilience of a Supreme Deity level body.


    The Little Broken Stick voraciously absorbed Borak''s blood, emitting a dense ck aura that was terrifying to behold.


    Loki, putting all his strength into it, was frustrated that he couldn''t smash Borak''s nasal bridge.


    If one strike didn''t do it, then several more would!


    "Pfft! Pfft, pfft!"


    The Little Broken Stick relentlessly struck down, the stick blurs finally breaking Borak''s nasal bridge on the fifty-third strike!


    William was silently counting by the side.


    While consuming Borak''s blood, the stick in Loki''s hand also attempted to devour Borak''s soul.


    The souls of the Shapeshifters are the source of Borak''s power. If it weren''t for the bacsh encountered while exploring William''s memories, how could Loki have been allowed to act so recklessly now?


    But now, Borak struggled even to gather soul energy, immobilized, perceiving Loki''s actions, Borak was nearly infuriated to death.


    What exactly is the background of that minor Nature Deity?


    And those subordinates outside, are they all idiots?


    Who the hell wants to experience being hurt? Do they really think he has a masochistic tendency?


    As Loki continued his assault, he became influenced by the Little Broken Stick, with bloodlust shing in his eyes, and his attacks grew increasingly savage and brutal.


    Borak was beaten beyond recognition, with the Little Broken Stick piercing his eyeball, causing ck and red blood to gush out like a fountain, sttering all over Loki.


    "This... something doesn''t feel right..."


    Borak''s subordinates finally realized something was seriously amiss. Even if Borak was a masochist, he wouldn''t enjoy having his eyes gouged out!


    "What are you standing there for? Attack!" shouted a rhino-like monster. The five hundred soldiers of the Ultimate Force Alliance that Borak had brought charged at Loki.


    However, these alliance soldiers were not very strong, none of them at the Creator Deity level. As soon as they rushed in, they were swept away by Loki, who was in a frenzied killing state, resulting in heavy casualties.


    Influenced by the demonic aura emitted by the Little Broken Stick, Loki''s desire to kill surged, and he attacked Borak, who was lying on the ground, even more ferociously.


    William stood by, quietly watching, like an indifferent passerby who sees an olddy fall and does nothing.


    "Loki! Stop! If you dare to move again, I''ll kill him!" The rhino-like creature held arge knife to William''s neck, threatening Loki in hopes of stopping his rampage.


    The surrounding Shapeshifters also realized they could do nothing against Loki, but for some reason, Borak wasn''t resisting...


    They needed time, hoping to dy until Borak regained his senses, which could turn the tide of battle. So, they all pointed their weapons at William.


    Loki didn''t even listen, red fiercely at the rhino-like creature, and continued to swing the Little Broken Stick at Borak, his body covered in ck and red blood, his bloodshot eyes filled with murderous intent, like a demonic god.


    "I told you to stop!" The rhino-like creature shouted and then shed at William''s arm.


    He didn''t want to kill William, but he needed to make Loki understand that if he didn''t stop, he would torture Loki''spanion to death.


    ng!


    The rhino-like creature''srge knife struck William''s arm, emitting a crisp sound, and then broke into two pieces.


    All the Shapeshifters were stunned.


    This was not what they had expected!


    Holding the broken half of the sword, the rhino-like creature stared at William, noticing not even a single tear in the Nature Deity''s clothing.


    It was as if his strike had hit something indestructible.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "Folks, I''m actually not close with that Loki. If you''re trying to use me to threaten him, it might not be very effective. Maybe you should just deal with him directly, as if I''m not here."


    As he spoke, all the Shapeshifters seemed a bit confused. What was he talking about?


    They had so many weapons pointed at him!


    "Kill him!"


    Someone among the Shapeshifters shouted, and a barrage of bizarre weapons was hurled towards William.


    The next moment, William appeared in another location, his expression slightly cold, warning, "If you attack again, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    What William used must have been a true space magic!


    Moreover, when William spoke, a deep sense of fear emerged within all the Shapeshifters, as if continuing their assault would lead to their annihtion.


    William had already shown utmost benevolence and righteousness. These Shapeshifters, in a way, were victims of an unwarranted disaster. Had those weapons hit him, they probably would have shattered.


    Although those magic artifacts weren''t particrly high quality, they were still the fruits of the Shapeshifters''bor.


    Life is not easy when you''re away from home!


    "Snarl¡«"


    A sudden roar came from Borak''s mouth,his soul had just suffered severe damage and he could no longer control his body. He was battered by Loki, riddled with countless wounds, and even felt the approach of death.


    At thest moment, he couldn''t bear it any longer, forcibly burning his own soul to temporarily return to his peak condition.


    With his furious roar, the surrounding Shapeshifters clutched their ears, writhing in pain on the ground, while demon soldiers on the distant city walls were also severely injured.


    Loki was sent flying by a sudden swipe from Borak, bleeding from every orifice, his fate unknown.


    Borak, now blind, extended his consciousness over tens of thousands of miles but could not locate William.


    This time, William skillfully avoided this guy''s soul-reading spell.


    Since Borak is already burning his soul, inflicting further damage to his psychic power means there''s no need for a fight anymore, right?


    Alice was still inside Borak''s stomach, and it was time she did something.


    William understood well that the moment Borak chose to 01:05


    swallow Alice, the oue was sealed.


    Even if he hadn''t used the soul-reading spell on William, Alice, wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker from within the alchemy furnace, could inflict fatal damage on Borak.


    Didn''t they know that the strongest defense is breached from the inside?


    Breaking through from the inside out isn''t that difficult.


    Especially since Alice is apanied by the two Sword Spirits of the Sword of Soulbreaker...

 Chapter 659 Everyone should have a unique weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 659 Everyone should have a unique weapon!</h4>


    After Alice, along with the alchemy furnace, was swallowed by Borak, she immediately panicked. She used her consciousness to probe the outside situation and found that the alchemy furnace was enveloped in a green liquid.


    Her Eternal Starfire was still burning, but it had no effect.


    "Sword Spirit, I''ve been swallowed by a monstrous creature with the head of a lion and the tail of a serpent, what should I do?"


    Alice quickly remembered the Sword Spirit.


    She dared not venture out, but she could control her sword!


    "Can I control you to go out and attack this creature''s stomach?" Alice wasn''t foolish. After being swallowed, the green liquid didn''t seep into the alchemy furnace, which meant she was temporarily safe.


    The Sword Spirit chuckled mischievously, "Really? A monster dared to swallow the master?"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker never imagined that one day a monster would be bold enough to swallow it.


    What was it thinking?


    The Sword Spirit in the scabbard solemnly said, "This monster is already dead!"


    Both Sword Spirits shared the same understanding.


    Even a high-ranking god-king swallowing the Sword of Soulbreaker would undoubtedly die.


    Alice asked, "Are you sure the liquid outside won''t corrode you?"


    "That huge monster seems very powerful, and if I''m not mistaken, the green liquid outside should be its stomach acid." Alice wasn''t sure how strong Borak really was or if he was powerful enough to corrode the Sword of Soulbreaker with his stomach acid.


    "Master, you really are joking. What monster''s stomach could corrode us?" the Sword Spirit in the deughed, "Just let me out, and I assure you I''ll carve a way out from inside."


    "Little scabbard, keep an eye on things, don''t let him spit us out. Also, you''re responsible for protecting the master, don''t let that green liquid flow into the furnace," the Sword Spirit in the de immediately devised a strategic n.


    Swallowing the Sword of Soulbreaker might have been easy, but spitting it out again would be difficult.


    For a bold Shapeshifter lord to swallow the Sword of Soulbreaker was practically seeking death.


    The main issue now was that Alice, the owner of the Sword of Soulbreaker, was too weak. Even with the Sword of Soulbreaker, she might not be able to harm Borak if they were outside.


    Once inside Borak''s stomach, even if Alice were to unleash just half of her power and randomly direct the Sword of Soulbreaker to stab a few times, it could inflict ten thousand tons of real damage on Borak from the inside.


    Having received a positive response from the Sword of Soulbreaker''s Sword Spirit, Alice released her control over the Sword of Soulbreaker, allowing it to fly out of the alchemy furnace.


    The Sword Spirit in the scabbard stayed by Alice''s side, casting a white barrier that enveloped the entire alchemy furnace.


    The white light flickered as the Sword of Soulbreaker rampaged within Borak''s body, thrusting and piercing wildly, exhratingly unstoppable.


    Borak, who had just forcibly regained his senses and wanted to tear Loki into pieces, suddenly felt intense pain in his belly.


    "A minor Nature Deity is still not dead!" Borak was shocked. Upon scanning his interior, he discovered a divine sword wreaking havoc inside him, his prideful, strong body as frail as paper before the sword.


    In mere seconds, Borak''s insides were riddled with wounds.


    Borak tried to expel the Sword of Soulbreaker but found itpletely beyond his control.


    The Sword Spirit in the scabbard protected the alchemy furnace, making it impossible for even the mental consciousness of a Supreme Deity level being to detect the situation inside the furnace.


    "This sword..." Borak finally sensed real danger.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker could be considered the universe''s sharpest weapon. Swallowing such an item was tantamount to courting death.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    The body of a Supreme Deity level being was too fragile before the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    In a short moment, Borak, who had just risen again, fell to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth and nose, clearly severely injured.


    Such a swift change was unexpected.


    Borak''s subordinates, thinking he had recovered, were cheering for him. Their cheers had barely begun when Borak copsed, his massive body covered in wounds.


    Loki, sent flying by Borak, buzzing in the head, struggled to stand up. All he saw was William standing in the distance, looking unaffected.


    Loki, having lost his sanity, swung the Little Broken Stick at William''s forehead.


    The Weapon Spirit of the Little Broken Stick was utterly mad. In its view, Alice was the real powerhouse, and that terrifying sword had also been swallowed by Borak. Now, by killing this man and taking control of Loki''s body to escape, it would bepletely free!


    How could an ancient Dark Artifact be intimidated by a mere sword?


    Having absorbed much of Borak''s blood and the power of his soul, this ancient Dark Artifact had grown stronger!


    William stood still, and as Loki swung the stick down, William casually caught the end of the Little Broken Stick, unmoved.


    Sigh~


    The demonic aura around Loki dissipated, and rity returned to his eyes.


    "Mr. Johnson... I..." Loki trembled, looking at William with terror.


    What had he done?


    He had actually attempted to strike William with the stick?


    Was he seeking death?


    "It''s okay, just stand aside and watch!" William nced at Loki and slowly took the Little Broken Stick into his hand.


    The Weapon Spirit of the Little Broken Stick was also shocked.


    What was happening?


    This person had actually grabbed it directly, and the Weapon Spirit had even tried to devour William''s soul.


    Dark demonic aura spread along the entire stick, but with a gentle tap from William''s index finger on the Little Broken Stick, the dark aura instantly vanished without a trace, and the Weapon Spirit waspletely sealed.


    "It''s over! Who exactly is this guy?" The Weapon Spirit of the Little Broken Stick was truly frightened, having thought this man was an easy target to manipte...


    William, paying no mind to the rest, conjured a small carving knife as if by magic.


    What was he nning to do?


    The Weapon Spirit of the Little Broken Stick was baffled. Did this person intend to use a small carving knife for some bizarre act?


    It was an ancient Dark Artifact,what could a small carving knife possibly do to it?


    "A script, after all, should match the character''s traits,everyone should have a unique weapon!" William said to Loki, "Let''s call this stick the Mind Stone Scepter from now on!"


    With that, the carving knife touched the Little Broken Stick.


    Seemingly ordinary, the small carving knife engraved words on the ancient Dark Artifact.


    Mind Stone Scepter!!


    Each letter was carefully shaped, and as the final stroke was made, the dark aura of the Little Broken Stick faded, and the once entirely ck ancient Dark Artifact began to emit a faint golden glow.


    The entire appearance of the stick also changed ordingly.


    Just as William finished carving, the Sword of Soulbreaker burst through Borak''s belly, and Alice, still hiding in the alchemy furnace, flew out.


    Boraky on the ground, his massive body twitching, half-dead.


    Alice had narrowly escaped from Borak''s belly, a close call indeed.


    Borak''s subordinates were all horrified by the scene before them.


    Their powerful leader, Borak, had actually fallen, while Loki and the others remained unharmed.


    "Let''s go! Into the city!" Seeing Alice emerge, William didn''t linger. He simply nced at her and smiled, "You lead the way."


    Alice took a deep breath, looking at the fortress ahead. Was that a narrow escape from death?


    Without even a moment to catch her breath, she was already facing a new challenge. Who knew what powerful creatures awaited them inside the fortress?


    From the recent battle, she could somewhat tell that no matter what powerful enemy they encountered, William was unlikely to lend a hand.

 Chapter 660 Unlucky fellow

    <h4>Chapter 660 Unlucky fellow</h4>


    Boraky there, half-dead, and his Shapeshifter subordinates dared not approach further.


    Loki''sbat prowess terrified them, and Alice''s escape from Borak''s stomach after being swallowed showed she was no ordinary being.


    As for William, they had gotten a glimpse of his capabilities just moments ago. Merely speaking a word induced deep-seated fear in their souls, and his catching Loki''s attack single-handedly spoke volumes of his formidable strength.


    With William and hispanions heading towards the fortress, the Shapeshifters, after some thought, suddenly realized that they too wanted to enter the city, didn''t they?


    They had simply not acted on it these past days.


    Why should they hinder them?


    Were they mad?


    If William and hispanions had the means to enter, then let them!


    With no further obstruction from the Shapeshifters, Alice and Loki led the way, with William following at a leisurely pace.


    "Are you with those Shapeshifters?"


    A demon soldier loudly inquired from atop the city gate.


    Naturally, given Loki''s brutal disy earlier, the demon soldiers on the gate harbored some fear.


    Loki''s savage beating of Borak had been excessively bloodthirsty and violent, even by demonic standards.


    "We''re not with them; we''vee to find someone," Alice called out loudly, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Herpatibility with the Sword of Soulbreaker was increasing, realizing the immense power she wielded.


    ording to the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, currently, only the secondyer of the seal has been opened. There are a total of nineyers. Once all are unlocked, except for William, there should be no one in the universe who can be her adversary.


    With a casual stroke, she could splits!


    With a casual stroke, she could y high-ranking god-kings!


    "Who are you looking for? Is it that Jesus fellow?"


    The demon soldier shouted, "If you''re looking for him, you need not proceed further! This is the domain of the Demon King, leave quickly if you wish to live!"


    "What do I care about a Demon King?" Alice raised her sword and shed down.


    During these days, her understanding of swordsmanship deepened considerably. ording to the Sword Spirit, it would be best for her to concentrate on mastering a single strike.


    The ultimate strike!


    Shadowfell Fortress, now known as Shire, backed by the Demon King Satan, didn''t regard any power as a threat.


    The demon lord sent by Satan to persuade Jesus held himself in high esteem, directly removing the strong magical barrier protecting the city, originally maintained by the demon lord stationed within.


    This im was proven true in the following days.


    Borak, one of the ten strongest Shapeshifter lords under Odin and leading the forces of the Ultimate Force Alliance, arrived at the city gates but dared notunch an attack.


    The demons on the city walls had witnessed Loki''s ferocity. As for Alice, at the peak of Nature Deity level, she might possess some skills, but wouldn''t she flee in terror at the mention of the Demon King Satan?


    They couldn''t have predicted that Alice had no idea who this so-called Demon King was.


    With a single sh, the unprotected city wall copsed thunderously.


    "Sword Spirit, is this Demon King they mentioned just now formidable?" Alice didn''t know who the Demon King was and suspected William might not tell her, so she straightforwardly asked the Sword Spirit.


    Upon hearing Alice''s question, the Sword Spirit disdainfully said, "The King of Demons, what''s that supposed to be? The master need not bother!"


    "Oh, so he''s not formidable then!" Alice felt relieved, "That means Loki could probably defeat this Demon King, right?"


    "Loki? This Loki?" The Sword Spiritughed, "Master, you really are joking. What level of power does Loki have? Even if the Demon King Satan is at his worst, he''s still of a high-ranking god-king caliber. Loki could be squashed like a bug, ten times over."


    "..." Alice, holding her sword, froze, "Then why do you say the Demon King is nothing?"


    "In front of Mr. Johnson, the Demon King truly is nothing!" The Sword Spirit had always been lofty. In its view, high-ranking god-kings, the Demon King, they''re all trivial, easily defeated with a single strike.


    And it was that strike!


    "Haven''t you noticed that William doesn''t n to intervene?" Alice was nearly at her wit''s end. How arrogant could this Sword Spirit be?


    "No worries! Could that Satan possibly break me?"


    The Sword Spirit was reckless, believing that even if Satan were powerful, he couldn''t cause it the slightest harm!


    Alice''s feelings wereplicated. Indeed, the King of Demons couldn''t break the Sword of Soulbreaker, but he could crush her!


    Hadn''t she seen how Borak had swallowed her whole, with William remaining indifferent?


    "Are you thinking of using this as an opportunity to change masters?" Alice slowly sheathed the Sword of Soulbreaker, a logical suspicion.


    "Master, to think that of me is really a misunderstanding," the Sword of Soulbreaker would, of course, not admit to such a thing.


    Though it also desired a more powerful master, it was still aligned with Alice for the time being...


    Alice didn''t dwell on it further. With the city wall already breached, could she really turn back now?


    She straightened her back and strode towards Shadowfell Fortress!


    Loki followed closely behind, and William casually caught up.


    William had noticed Alice''s progress,her recent strike was much stronger. Even if Shadowfell Fortress''s defensive barrier had been active, it would have taken at most ten strikes to break through.


    After breaching the wall with a single sh, they entered, while the Shapeshifters rushed to Borak, forming a circle around him, trying various methods to heal his wounds.


    Borak''s massive body still trembled on the ground.


    As William and his party entered the city, Borak''s bloody and blurred eyes slowly regenerated, and his wounds began to heal. Finally, with a massive inhale, he absorbed all his subordinates, his body swirling with dark red energy, eventually assuming human form.


    The bronze mask William had given him seemed embedded on his face, his eyes filled with resentment and confusion...


    Recognizing his own Supreme Deity level peak strength, Borak understood that among the three they had just encountered, the most formidable was likely the masked man.


    "Could he be a high-ranking god-king?" Borak frowned, his injuries barely healed and his strength greatly diminished. Not daring to enter the city again, he vanished into a puff of ck smoke.


    If Borak were to report this matter to Odin, regardless of the oue, he likely wouldn''t gain any benefits. Instead, by revealing the location of the power of the sacred aura, he would inadvertently provide information for others to benefit.


    A mysterious powerhouse had approached him some time ago, offering him a contract that promised the power of a high-


    ranking god-king.


    Sensing something off, he decided to take a few days to think it over before responding.


    Now, with the power of the sacred aura right before his eyes, and having acquired a mysterious bronze mask, if he could attain the power of a high-ranking god-king and return to y these three individuals, perhaps he really could be the strongest in the Divine Realm!


    Would he then still need to serve Odin hand and foot?


    William was aware that Borak hadn''t died.


    This unfortunate Borak, who originally suffered through no fault of his own, let the bronze mask serve as a form of mentalpensation, with hopes that his luck might improve in the future.


    This could be considered as thest little thing William could do for the unlucky Borak.

 Chapter 661 Do you not see me here?

    <h4>Chapter 661 Do you not see me here?</h4>


    Shadowfell Fortress was originally a frontier fortress of the demon race.


    As William and hispanions entered the fortress, they encountered tangible ck demonic mist and faint, lingering souls everywhere.


    The residents of the fortress exuded a violent and ferocious aura. The people watched them with resentful eyes as they passed. Had it not been for the overwhelmingly strong aura emanating from them, the demons living in the fortress might have already attacked, seeking their blood and flesh.


    "Loki, lead the way." Alice, wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, chose to follow behind.


    After all, she was now a master, and having her disciple Loki scout ahead seemed perfectly normal.


    The Little Broken Stick, renamed by William, had its demonic mist dispelled, transforming its appearance with a faint white glow encircling it.


    Loki led the way, his Supreme Deity level energy deterring any monsters from approaching.


    The main hall of Shadowfell Fortress was engulfed in a dark green glow. The staircase to the hall was eerily constructed from skulls, giving off a dpidated and sinister vibe.


    Upon seeing the staircase, Loki frowned. The Mind Stone Scepter emitted a beam of blue light, copsing the staircase and reducing it to bone dust scattered about.


    "Who''s there?!"


    A loud shout came from the hall as a demon lord, shrouded in ck armor, appeared at the entrance. His helmet glowed with flickering green demonic mes.


    "What devil are you?" The Mind Stone Scepter pointed forward, assuming control of the situation.


    The demon lord let out a sinisterugh, saying, "I am Ghorza Bloodoath, a servant of the King of Demons, Satan. I see you possess some strength; why not pledge allegiance to the King of Demons, Satan? This lord might then spare you from death."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Loki cursed, ready to fight!


    Alice quickly intervened, "Wait!"


    Loki nced back at Alice and reluctantly returned to her side. He still recognized the hierarchy,Alice was his master, and if she asked him to wait, he would hold off on acting.


    The demon lord''s attention finally shifted from Loki to Alice, ultimately resting on the Sword of Soulbreaker in her hands...


    And then... he froze.


    Even a mere nce at the sword made him feel an unprecedented danger.


    Moreover, this sword seemed familiar...


    Where had he seen it?


    Demon Lord Ghorza tilted his head, looking at the Sword of Soulbreaker, trying hard to remember something.


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll chop off your head with one more nce?" The Sword Spirit, sensing the demon lord''s gaze, arrogantly released a bit of energy.


    These demon lords were powerful beings from ancient times, some of whom were resurrected by the Demon King Satan with demonic powers after death, while others were transformed into demons after consuming "demon blood." Their memories of the past were mostly unclear, but some things were etched in their very bones...


    "Will..." The green mes in Demon Lord Ghorza''s helmet flickered uncertainly, and a terrified voice echoed from the empty helm. The next moment, he transformed into ck smoke and vanished without a trace.


    Alice was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this guy acting all tough and formidable just a moment ago?


    Why did he suddenly run away?


    She had asked Loki to hold back mainly because she wasn''t even sure if Jesus was inside. What was there to fight for?


    But before she could even ask, the strange fellow fled as if he had seen a ghost...


    Did she look that frightening?


    William cleared his throat and said, "He has fled. Let''s go inside!"


    He had also thought there would be a battle here, but the sight of the Sword of Soulbreaker sent Demon Lord Ghorza fleeing in terror. It was likely that Ghorza had fallen to the Sword of Soulbreaker in the past.


    William had indeedmitted many killings in his time...


    The Sword of Soulbreaker had imed countless souls; William had no idea which one the demon lord had been in life.


    With Alice wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, many demons in the Divine Realm probably couldn''t help but fear it.


    It seemed she had once again easily bluffed her way through a situation.


    Loki, somewhat puzzled himself, followed Alice into the main hall.


    In the hall, amidst flickering demonic mes, atop an obsidian throne, a middle-aged man in a white robe, with long, unkempt, soft hair and a resolute face, was seen clutching the neck of a monster d in ck robes. The two were as still as statues, not moving an inch.


    "Don''t bother persuading me, it''s useless. I won''t let go today!"


    The middle-aged man, without even ncing at Alice and the others, was firmly grasping the monster''s neck, ready to deliver a form of physical "redemption."


    The scene was somewhat odd. Alice thought that, considering the two on the throne...


    It should be the monster choking the middle-aged man!


    "Excuse me, sir in the white robe, are you Jesus?" Alice, having seen her fair share of bizarre sights recently, found this scene to be somewhat eptable.


    Only then did Jesus turn to examine Alice, his gaze not exactly friendly. Eventually, his eyes also settled on the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Wow!


    "You finally came!" Jesus looked at Alice with tears welling up in his eyes. With a twist of his wrist, he broke the demon king''s neck, his head spinning aroundpletely. He then awkwardly looked at the demon lord, saying, "Sorry, my hand was too stiff, I couldn''t control my strength."


    Back in the day, Jesus had seen William y many fierce beasts. Whenever the Sword of Soulbreaker was swung, there was sure to be meat to eat!


    How could he not recognize it?


    Clearly, this woman wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker was the one he had been waiting for.


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief. Jesus, with his kind and benevolent appearance, seemed rtively normal.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, bloodshot eyes erupted from the demon king whose neck had been snapped. He grabbed Jesus, twisted his head around, and bit into Jesus''s neck, emitting a terrifying scream.


    Alice was startled by this sudden turn of events.


    The ce was already eerie, like something out of a horror movie.


    No way, was Jesus going to be bitten to death just like that?


    Just as Alice was about to intervene, she saw Jesus grasp the demon king''s head, forcefully pry open his mouth, then aim at his head and pulverize it into debris with a punch.


    "I''m really sorry for my carelessness just now!" His voice was filled with regret andpassion.


    Jesus picked up the demon lord''s shattered body and casually tossed it aside, reverting to his usual gentle demeanor. He smiled at Alice and said, "Let''s go..."


    Alice swallowed hard. Was this man really Jesus?


    Why did his behavior in the Divine Realm seem so different from what she had known of him on Earth?


    Wasn''t Jesus supposed to be the kind of existence that responded to even the darkest evil with only peace and love? It seemed he was disying another form of love through a powerful and direct force.


    Hesitating for a moment, Alice said, "My name is Alice, and from now on... you''re my disciple, alright?" Alice felt hesitant as she spoke. If it weren''t for William''s request, Jesus was someone she deeply revered. But now, she could only tentatively ask.


    "No problem, master!" Jesus had already seen William standing behind Alice and agreed without any hesitation.


    Jesus slightly stunned, nced at Loki, and said, "Who is he?"


    "I''m Loki, bro. From now on, you''re with me, your big bro. I''ll take you to sweep through the Divine Realm!" Loki put an arm around Jesus''s shoulder.


    Loki, as Alice''s first disciple, felt very confident after the battle at the gates of Shire. In his view, he was now capable of sweeping through the Divine Realm.


    Jesus, who had just "redeemed" the demon lord, effortlessly pushed Loki away.


    A barely noticeable gleam shed in his eyes before he calmly looked at Loki and said, "Loki, your courage and determination aremendable. But on the path to power, we should seek inner peace and wisdom. Remember, true strengthes from understanding and love."


    Jesus ced his hands on Loki''s shoulders: "Young man, don''t be too arrogant. Now that our paths have converged, from here on, you''ll join me in exploring the profound mysteries of this world, spreading love and light to the world."


    "...To say that I''m too arrogant!" Loki seemed somewhat displeased.


    Alice watched these two peculiar individuals, thinking to herself, "Do you not see me here?"


    ...


    PS:In the pages of this story, the Jesus we encounter may differ greatly from the image familiar to us from sacred texts. It is my hope that this version of Jesus, as an expression of my endless respect and love for him, can find happiness and freedom in another parallel dimension. I believe that even the most sacred of figures have the right to pursue personal happiness and self-fulfillment.

 Chapter 662 Was this William’s way of the sword?

    <h4>Chapter 662 Was this William''s way of the sword?</h4>


    Alice''s gaze shifted from Jesus to Loki, sensing the tension in the air gradually rising.


    Although Jesus spoke calmly, Loki''s eyes revealed defiance and disagreement.


    Known for his pride andpetitiveness, Loki was not willing to change his stance just because of a few words from Jesus.


    "Jesus, I respect your strength, but I do not agree with your path," Loki''s voice grew colder, "In the Divine Realm, power is everything. Without power, you don''t even have the right to stand and speak."


    Jesus''s face remained calm, but his eyes started to be serious. "Loki, there is much you need to learn. Power is not for ruling and oppression, but for protection and service. If you persist in this belief, I''m afraid we cannot continue together."


    "Then let''s prove whose path is correct with power!" Loki suddenly unleashed a strong energy surrounding him, challenging Jesus with his gaze.


    "Master, I find this Loki to be overly arrogant. Today, I wish to teach him a lesson, if that''s permissible?"


    Alice didn''t respond directly,she had thought that finding Jesus would mean they could move on to the next destination.


    She looked back at William, wondering what to do.


    William simply smiled and said, "They are both your disciples, you decide."


    He appeared utterly uninvolved.


    "Then you two take your time fighting; I''ll wait outside the city," Alice said before turning to leave, unwilling to force Jesus and Loki to get along.


    But who knew how long these two would stick with her?


    Would she have to y peacemaker every time?


    Jesus didn''t seem as benign as portrayed on television. A fight might be good, both being powerful deities, to see who was stronger. This could also establish their positions within the team, making future management easier!


    If one identally got killed, it would be less trouble for her.


    William remained silent behind her. Just as they stepped out of the main hall, the entire building copsed thunderously.


    Although Jesus had dispersed his divine power, his followers were widespread. Strengthened by the faith of numerous believers, his physical body was incredibly strong, hence he didn''t fear the confrontation.


    Even if Loki was powerful, in terms of physical might, he was utterly outssed.


    Loki wielded the Mind Stone Scepter in a frenzy of attacks, while Jesus countered with just his fists, a disy of brazen arrogance.


    "Let''s wait outside the fortress!" William knew these two could potentially dismantle the entire fortress in their sh, even possibly fighting for days and nights on end.


    He had plenty of delicacies waiting to be shared with Alice, so why not set up a stove outside the fortress, eat, and wait?


    Stepping out of the fortress, Alice saw William wave his hand, and a Celestial Furnace appeared on the open ground in front of them.


    Then, tables and chairs were set, along with some fruits she had never seen before.


    "Try some food, I guarantee you''ve never tasted anything like it." William extended his hand, saying, "Give me the sword, I''ll peel the fruits for you."


    Alice raised an eyebrow, looking at the exotic fruits on the table, and handed the Sword of Soulbreaker to William: "Why do you need the Sword of Soulbreaker to peel fruits?"


    William took the Sword of Soulbreaker, smiling, "It''s not that it''s necessary, it''s just convenient, and..."


    "I''ll teach you a few more sword movester." William could sense Alice''s deeper understanding of swordsmanship. With guestsing soon, he nned to teach Alice a few more techniques.


    "Sure!" A spark of excitement shed in Alice''s eyes. It had been a while since William had taught her anything. Recently, her sword moves were learned from the Sword Spirit and a technique she picked up during a battle with a clone of the sea god Poseidon.


    Naturally, personal instruction from William would be incredibly valuable.


    Previously, Alice might have been more excited about the food, but now, recognizing William''s immense strength, she understood that his guidance was iparable.


    The food seemed less significant!


    William didn''t say much more and summoned Ghidorah and Hydra from his spatial ring to an open area nearby.


    Hydra immediately scurried to William''s feet upon seeing him, rubbing its head against him and purring softly in a disy of affection.


    Ghidorah stood there dumbfounded, utterly at a loss, looking at William with eyes filled with fear.


    Alice''s mouth dropped slightly, staring at these two odd creatures in front of her.


    To appear less terrifying, Ghidorah had transformed from a massive nine-headed dragon into something resembling a 6-


    foot-tall creature with nine bird-like heads and a pair of wings on its back, curled up like a bizarre ostrich.


    As for the Hydra with nine snake heads...


    "William, you''re not thinking of eating this monstrous snake, are you?" Alice felt a shiver down her spine at the sight of Hydra.


    How could they even consider eating such a terrifying creature?


    Hearing Alice''s words, Hydra too was frightened, its scales standing on end as it curled up.


    No way? Mr. Johnson wants to eat it?


    William nced at Alice, then pointed his sword at Ghidorah, saying, "No, we''ll eat this strange bird. How about that?"


    Alice looked over Ghidorah and nodded, "That works!"


    In the understanding of normal humans, birds are generally considered edible, whereas snakes are not as widely epted.


    Just as the foolish Amy would think pigs are edible, but kittens are not.


    In the understanding of normal human females, terrifying animals are not something they dare eat. Like Ghidorah, this bizarre nine-headed bird, logically should also be off the menu, but if they had to choose one to eat, it would definitely be him...


    At the point of William''s sword, Ghidorah curled up in fear, its nine heads drooping as it cried, "Mr. Johnson, could you spare my life?"


    "Spare you? Of course," William slowly approached Ghidorah, "I just want something to eat. Which part of your body are you willing to offer? My sword is quick; it won''t hurt much."


    Ghidorah hesitated, then suggested, "How about I offer two wings?"


    Wings can regrow if one is strong enough, as long as it''s not the head...


    William extended two fingers and said, "Two heads along with the necks, and two wings. Your necks taste quite good, and I do enjoy roasted wings."


    The number of Ghidorah''s heads represented its strength. Removing two would drop its level from the peak of Supreme Deity directly to the peak of Creator Deity.


    But if it didn''t agree...


    That would mean no life at all!


    "Mr. Johnson, please enjoy!" Ghidorah extended two of its necks, having resigned to its fate!


    Since thest battle with William and the conversations in the alternate space of William''s spatial storage ring with Hydra, Ghidorah knew William''s strength was beyond its imagination.


    Even Odin and Uranus were mere children in front of William.


    Seeing Ghidorah sopliant, William didn''t say much. With a swift motion of his sword, two heads along with their long necks and two wings were cleanly severed and fell to the ground.


    Ghidorah''s wounds healed almost instantly.


    As for its heads and wings, after William''s gentle touch, all the feathers were gone, leaving them clean.


    Alice watched, spellbound, by the side. In that instant, William had executed 1,800 sword strikes, each one precise and meticulous...


    After sheathing his sword, Alice was still lost in the sight of where William had struck.


    Wasn''t this far more direct than the memories shown by the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker?


    Was this William''s way of the sword?


    Alice stood still, her understanding of swordsmanship soaring rapidly.


    William turned to look deeply at Alice, casually throwing the Sword of Soulbreaker, whichnded next to Alice''s feet.


    At this moment, dark clouds gathered to the east of Shire city, bringing a terrifying and malevolent aura sweeping in...

 Chapter 663 Do you understand what revenge is?

    <h4>Chapter 663 Do you understand what revenge is?</h4>


    "We have guestsing. You go greet them; I''ll cook the food."


    William nced towards the eastern sky and said, "Remember, the way to wee this distant friend is to give him a good beating!"


    "Huh? Beat him up?" Alice turned her head to look at William, then followed his gaze towards the eastern sky. "Is it going to rain?"


    The dark expanse made Alice feel oppressed, reminiscent of the heavy atmosphere before rain on Earth.


    "It''s the Demon King Satan and his minionsing our way," William stated calmly.


    "What? The Demon King? Satan!" Alice grabbed the Sword of Soulbreaker in shock, "The Demon King Satan who is said to be able to p to death ten demons of Loki''s strength with one palm?"


    As William set up the grill, he remarked, "Never mind ten Lokis, even twenty would be much the same, no difference."


    Alice''s understanding of swordsmanship had indeed grown stronger, but her power was still at the peak of the Nature Deity level.


    As far as she knew, Loki was at the mid-level of Supreme Deity strength!


    The gap in power between her and Loki was ridiculously vast.


    If the Demon King Satan could p to death ten Lokis, then killing a hundred Alices with one p would surely be no problem.


    "You just mentioned a distant friending,you weren''t talking about him, were you?" Alice felt like she was running out of air, "You... you just said... to beat him up?"


    Williamughed heartily, "You''re really humorous. Do you think you can beat him?"


    "Of course, I can''t beat him!!" Alice was nearly driven mad. William really knew how to pick her battles. The past over-leveled fights were one thing, but this is something else entirely...


    This isn''t just a matter of fighting above one''s level anymore!


    It''s outright suicide!


    "I know you can''t beat him, nor can you beat those three hundred thousand demon soldiers behind him," William mused for a moment, then said, "With the Sword of Soulbreaker, they wouldn''t dare to touch you, but let''s switch it for another weapon!"


    No sooner had he spoken, the Sword of Soulbreaker hung from Alice''s wrist, and she found herself holding a wooden sword instead.


    "I..." Alice, holding the wooden sword, felt utterly bewildered.


    Knowing she couldn''t win, yet sealing her Sword of Soulbreaker and handing her a wooden sword instead¡ªwhat was he thinking?


    "Actually, power levels aren''t important, just like me, I don''t have a power level," William said as he tended the fire, "The strongest sword has always been in your heart. As long as your heart is strong and steadfast, even with a wooden sword, you can y the Demon King!"


    "..."


    Alice was even more lost. How simply put!


    Right!


    William doesn''t have a power level,he''s just purely invincible.


    Just need a strong and steadfast heart?


    How strong does that have to be?


    "Sigh¡ª" Alice took a deep breath and asked, "Those three hundred thousand demon soldiers you mentioned, how many do you think I could take on?"


    William, skewering wings on an iron spit, replied, "Technically, each of those demon lords should be at least of the Creator Deity power level, and many are the souls of ancient mythical beasts. Though they''ve lost their memories from life, they retain instinctualbat experience. If your heart isn''t strong enough, you won''t be able to defeat even one!"


    "Can''t... can''t beat even one?" Alice''s mentality exploded. Indeed, wherever William asked her to go, there was never anything good waiting.


    "That depends on how strong your heart is!" William''s gaze suddenly turned serious, staring at Alice, "Your swordsmanship is taught by me!"


    The swordsmanship taught by William, as long as one truly grasps the essence of the secret sword technique, even wielding a wooden sword, one can y gods and vanquish demons.


    Power levels are insignificant in William''s view.


    Even an ordinary person, if they grasp the essence of the secret sword technique he teaches, can y gods!


    As they spoke, a demon, over 9 feet tall wielding a massive God-ying Spear,nded in front of them.


    And those dark masses of more than three hundred thousand demon soldiers hovered in the air.


    "William the Obliterator? Is it you?" Satan, cloaked in a ck robe with only skeletal features visible and not a trace of flesh, his skull''s eye sockets flickering with blood light, stared intently at William.


    "It''s me." William looked back at Satan, squinting and smiling, "You''ve given up on having a physical body?"


    "A physical body?" Satan burst intoughter, "When you cut off my lifeline with a single sword strike, and now you ask if I''ve given up on my physical body? Ridiculous!"


    William sighed, saying, "Sorry, I was young and impulsive back then, destroying your body. I hope you''re doing well now."


    To William, there wasn''t any deep-seated vendetta between him and Satan. At that time, William didn''t fully understand his own power, and his actions could inadvertently cause unintended killings.


    "Doing well?" The red light in Satan''s eye sockets red as he roared, "What do you think?"


    "You seem to be doing quite fine now," Williammented, "Let''s not dwell on the past. Sit down and have some food."


    "Food?!" Satan had rushed over from 30,000 miles away just because he heard from his demon lords that the Sword of Soulbreaker had been sighted. He came for revenge!!


    Do you understand what revenge is?


    These years Satan secluded himself in the Burning Hells, filled with mes, agony, and darkness, enduring pain and silently strengthening himself for hundreds of thousands of years. For what?


    Wasn''t it to tear apart the one who severed his lifeline, imprison his soul forever, and torment him for eternity?


    And now upon meeting him, he suggests sitting down to have some food?


    William adjusted the grilling wings and said, "What else would you like to do? Die again?"


    "Ha ha ha ha! William the Obliterator! Do you really think you''re invincible? Do you know how I''ve survived these years?" The Demon King Satan was nearly driven mad with rage,ughing loudly, "These years I..."


    "Do you y Diablo?" William interrupted him directly.


    "Ah?" Satan had the illusion of being interrupted mid-skill, a feeling that was simply infuriating.


    "Um, it''s a game, you know, the kind where you cast spells everywhere," William said, talking to himself.


    "Who asked you about that?" Satan raged, finding William the Obliterator as arrogant as ever.


    No, no, no!


    He was even more arrogant than before!


    This attitude clearly showed he didn''t take Satan seriously at all.


    "Draw your sword!!" Satan, holding his God-ying Spear, pointed it at William''s nose and roared, "Today, you will die a clear death!"


    Ghidorah and Hydra by the side were petrified!


    The Demon King Satan had actually emerged from the Burning Hells!


    His first battle after leaving the Burning Hells was to seek revenge on William the Obliterator?


    And, the Demon King Satan''s physical body had actually been destroyed by William the Obliterator back in the day?


    Hydra hid behind William, sneakily observing Satan.


    Ghidorah had slinked even further away, not daring to run off for fear that William the Obliterator, in a moment of displeasure, would y him right there.


    This scene, the Demon King Satan battling William the Obliterator, was even more terrifying than a fight between high-ranking god-kings. A slight misstep, receiving even a bit of the aftershock, would mean theirplete annihtion!


    William looked up at the Demon King Satan, silent for a moment, then said, "I gave my sword away. Also, I''m now called William, the person who shed you was known as the Obliterator. What does that have to do with me?"

 Chapter 664 To taste it?

    <h4>Chapter 664 To taste it? </h4>


    "..." Satan clearly wasn''t the type of demon adept at speech.


    Even in ancient times, he was known to be cold, merciless, brutal, and bloodthirsty, killing on sight without needless chatter.


    These years were no different, endlessly striving to enhance his power without pause.


    Now, William was saying these things to him...


    Did he take him for a fool?


    "William the Obliterator! Are you ying with me?!" Though not given to eloquence, Satan realized that William the Obliterator was toying with him!


    With a roar of fury, Satan fiercely thrust his God-ying Spear towards William''s head.


    The Demon King Satan''s enraged strike with the God-ying Spear was not to be underestimated, even by high-ranking god-kings.


    William simply lifted his eyelid, extended his hand, and caught the spearhead of the God-ying Spear directly.


    The space around William and Satan drastically changed, leaving them in a void, alone.


    "Deal with those demon lords yourself!"


    Alice watched as William and Satan disappeared before her eyes, with William''s voice echoing in her ears.


    Deal with it myself?


    Alice looked up at the sky, swirling with demonic energy like a tidal wave, and screamed, "Loki! Jesus! Help!!"


    ...


    In the void, Satan stared at William in horror.


    William the Obliterator hadn''t drawn his sword!


    He had simply caught the God-ying Spear with his bare hand?


    His full-force strike, all his power, felt like it had sunk into the abyss, with William the Obliterator standing there, expression unaltered.


    "You..." Satan withdrew the God-ying Spear, his tone somewhat dispirited, "I never imagined that after sealing myself away in the Burning Hells, filled with mes, pain, and darkness, focusing on improving my strength for hundreds of thousands of years, I would still be no match for you."


    William didn''t exert any force, allowing Satan to withdraw the God-ying Spear, then said, "Let''s just say you won, okay?"


    "What do you mean ''let''s just say I won''?" Satan howled to the sky, loudly saying, "Winning is winning, losing is losing!"


    "Then you''ve won!" William thought Satan was being childishly pedantic. Did he really have to be so petty?


    Satan was on the verge of madness.


    What was even going on?


    He had endured hundreds of thousands of years of arduous training, all for the sake of revenge. And now, upon encountering William the Obliterator again, he was being treated as though he was being cated like a child!


    "Win what? My full force strike couldn''t even harm a single hair on your head! William the Obliterator, this is an insult to me!"


    More than once, Satan had imagined what it would be like to face William the Obliterator again.


    The entire Divine Realm destroyed,s shattered, lifeless bodies floating through space.


    Vanishing into the cosmos!


    Even if he were to die again at the sword of William the Obliterator, his demonic soul extinguished, turning to ash.


    But recalling it was at least blood-pumping, filling him with excitement.


    And now?


    William the Obliterator had given away his sword, easily caught his attack, and then conceded defeat.


    Is it all over just like that?


    What was all his suffering and power enhancement over the hundreds of thousands of years for?


    All his years of anticipation turned to naught.


    It felt like tens of thousands of ants crawling over his body, more unbearable than being killed.


    William and Satan stood far apart, and after a long while, William tore off half a strand of his hair and handed it to Satan: "No problem, this is for you..."


    "..." Satan stared at the half strand of hair in William''s hand, the space around them seemingly freezing.


    "That''s not what I meant!" Satan waspletely disordered. Had all his years of hard work and power enhancement been for half a strand of William the Obliterator''s hair?


    "Don''t want it?" William raised an eyebrow, this strand of hair almost like a lollipop a creepy guy uses to lure little girls.


    Satan slowly extended his bony w, carefully pinching the half strand of hair that William handed over, his inner feelings asplex as can be.


    The mighty King of Demons, Satan, who had endured agonizing torment for hundreds of thousands of years, all for the sake of obtaining this half strand of hair?


    Holding onto the hair, Satan grew increasingly angry the more he thought about it, ring at William and eximing, "We can''t just leave it at this!!"


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly, his demeanor calm as he said, "Then decide on whatever settlement you wish!"


    Satan''s aura grew even more terrifying, the God-ying Spear in his hand emitting a strange glow. He took two steps back, putting away the half-strand of William''s hair, and said in a deep voice, "I hadn''t used my full strength just now!"


    William could tell, Satan hadn''t fully vented his anger, bing angrier the more he thought about it.


    "Die!!" Satan swung the God-ying Spear again, its tip crushing the void with a heavy dark aura. The power contained in this strike was enough to pierce through the entire Divine Realm.


    William stood still, as if the scene was reying, catching the God-ying Spear with one hand, forcefully snatching it from Satan''s skeletal w, then grabbing it with both hands and giving it a knee lift.


    ng!


    Satan''s God-ying Spear snapped like a sugarcane.


    William broke the God-ying Spear, tossed it aside casually, and said without expression, "Continue!"


    "I..."


    Satan''s jaws opened and closed,menting that the ancient timescked the word "FUCK," unable to verbally express his current feelings.


    At this point, Satan couldn''t just admit defeat. Just because he couldn''t win, should he stop fighting?


    He refused to believe that William the Obliterator was truly invincible!


    An Abyssal Orb, formed from the dark power he had umted over 80,000 years in thend of evil, suddenly appeared in his hand, "This is the Abyssal Orb, a concentration of shadow energy that could devour a parallel universe with just a sliver of its power..."


    William asked, "Do you think we should use rosemary or chili powder for the barbecue?"


    "This... are we discussing what seasoning to use for barbecue?" Satan was nearly driven to madness!


    "This... am I discussing what seasoning to use for barbecue with you?" Satan was on the verge of madness!


    In ancient times, when they were topete, they would usually disy their divine artifacts and secret techniques before officially starting the battle.


    It was all about showing off.


    Yet again, Satan was interrupted by William, this jerk. He was already a man of few words, and this really felt like a breakdown!


    Here Satan was, introducing his powerful artifact, but William wasn''t paying any attention at all, merely pondering over his dinner ns.


    Hmm, Ghidorah''s neck would taste better marinated in sauce, and adding some chili powder might bring a unique vor.


    Furious, Satan hurled the Abyssal Orb, formed of dark power, at William.


    He expected that, at least this time, William would dodge it!


    Could he really catch the attack of the Abyssal Orb outright?


    Seeing the Abyssal Orb flying towards him, William slowly reached out and caught it in his palm.


    "..." Satan stood there,pletely shattered mentally.


    Was it really that simple?


    Just like that, William the Obliterator had caught the Abyssal Orb, which condensed all the dark power of the Burning Hells.


    "What are you doing?" Satan witnessed an even more horrifying scene.


    William the Obliterator, this guy, actually pped the Abyssal Orb into powder, tasting the powder...


    "Tasting it." William then pinched a bit of the powder onto his tongue to taste.


    To think that the Abyssal Orb, which concentrated all the dark power of the Burning Hells and could devour a parallel universe with just a sliver of its energy, would turn into seasoning in the hands of William the Obliterator?


    To taste it?


    Satan was so angry that the joints in his body cracked and popped!

 Chapter 665 Three fearless folks

    <h4>Chapter 665 Three fearless folks</h4>


    William tasted the powder in his hand, finding the vor quite good, with a moderate level of spiciness, and directly bottled it up to store in his spatial ring.


    Satan was at a loss for words. After all these years, he had painstakingly increased his power, thinking he could redeem his past disgrace.


    Now, it seemed like a self-inflicted humiliation.


    Satan possessed three major Dark Artifacts: the Abyssal Orb, formed from all the dark power of the Burning Hells, the God-ying Spear, and the Hellfire de.


    Now, with the God-ying Spear broken and the Abyssal Orb turned into powder, should he really bring out the Hellfire de?


    But at this juncture, conceding defeat would be even more embarrassing than before, wouldn''t it?


    Could he truly y William the Obliterator with the cold, merciless, brutal, and bloodthirsty Hellfire de?


    That must be a dream, right?


    "Got anything else? Bring it all out!" William could tell that Satan wouldn''t give in unless he was thoroughly defeated...


    "Nothing left!" Satan, having lost his sense to rage earlier, had now cooled down a bit and realized it was utterly foolish to seek death again!!


    The Hellfire de was of no low quality, but in front of the freakish William the Obliterator, it might just be a toy.


    If an enemy was only a bit stronger, striving for revenge through effort was feasible for Satan, and he would have fought with all he had. But if after all efforts, humiliation only deepened by ten thousandfold, it was better to concede early.


    It''s like an ant thinking it could take down Captain America.


    Is that realistic?


    Unrealistic!


    "If that''s all, how about we go out and have something to eat?" William suggested, "My wife is dealing with your minions. You just stand by and watch, no need to speak."


    Satan, left with no other option but to nod, didn''t know what else to say.


    William''s wife?


    What''s that?


    A pet?


    The King of Demons, Satan, who secluded himself within the Burning Hells, indeed never considered the matter of finding a wife.


    What does it matter what this so-called "wife" is?


    Just as long as he doesn''t speak.


    Seeing Satan nod, William took it as a reluctant agreement and tore open the void space, bringing them back to the gates of Shadowfell Fortress.


    Although some events unfolded in the void space, in the outside world, less than ten seconds had passed.


    Jesus and Loki, initially engaged in fiercebat, naturally ceased their fight due to themotion caused by Demon King Satan and the demon lords.


    Assuming Alice would be safe with William by her side, they were surprised to hear her call for them.


    "Loki, I''ll properly discipline you when I have the time!" Jesusunched a punch.


    Loki, too, swung his staff, separating from Jesus, and then both promptly appeared beside Alice.


    Alice, holding a wooden sword, pointed at the demonic soldiers in the sky, gritting her teeth, "Charge with me!"


    Jesus and Loki, standing by Alice''s side, were seasoned in facing grand scenes, yet the dense crowd of demon lords in the sky was indeed daunting.


    "Master, it seems they have no intention of attacking!" Jesus observed the demonic soldiers in the sky,they just stood there, indeed imposing, but seemingly just in formation without any intention to engage.


    Alice fell silent for a moment, understanding William''s intention,it was for her to practice the newly learned sword techniques in this situation, wasn''t it?


    A determined heart, huh?


    Advance fearlessly, victory without defeat!


    "Attack first to gain the upper hand!"


    "Master, you''re really humorous."


    Even Jesus couldn''t help butugh.


    Of course, he knew of the Demon King Satan residing in the Hellfire de and the over three hundred thousand demonic soldiers.


    No need to mention how strong Satan is. Even if Jesus had dispersed his divine power, he wasn''t weak, butpared to Satan, he was but a child.


    Just now, in a fight with Loki, who''s at the mid-phase of the Supreme Deity level, it was a draw. Facing Satan, he would undoubtedly be defeated in a single move.


    As for those over three hundred thousand demonic soldiers, it''s said each possesses the strength of a Creator Deity level.


    How many Creator Deity level beings are therebined in the entire Divine Alliance and Ultimate Force Alliance? It would be good if they could count up to five hundred.


    This is also why the Hellfire de is known as a forbidden ce in the Divine Realm.


    Now, Alice facing three hundred thousand demonic soldiers, yet dering "Attack first to gain the upper hand!" Her humor, did she learn it from Mr. Johnson?


    Alice, having been thoroughly brainwashed by William, darkened her expression, gathered all her energy to draw her sword, and alone with her sword charged towards the sky.


    "Loki, follow me!" Jesus didn''t think much. His physical body was strong enough for self-protection. Although Alice''s actions were reckless, since he acknowledged Alice as his master, he had to ensure Alice''s safety.


    Loki had already be addicted to the exhration of the two battles, his battle desire significantly enhanced due to being corroded by dark energy from the Dark Artifacts. With so many demon lords in the sky, he had been eager to move,now, the thought of three against three hundred thousand was thrilling.


    Fearless!


    That described Loki''s current state.


    Although Alice took the initiative, Jesus and Loki''s speed was faster, engaging with the demon lords in the sky even before she reached.


    William, just emerging with Satan, couldn''t help but exim at their actions: "Three fearless folks."


    Satan, looking towards the sky with the demonic mes flickering in his eye sockets, remained silent.


    William had told him not to speak.


    From his perspective, these three attacking his demonic lords were like throwing eggs at rocks.


    Loki and Jesus were still somewhat manageable, at least they were strong enough to have a chance of surviving after the assault.


    But for a girl at the peak of Nature Deity level to charge into three hundred thousand demonic soldiers was sheer suicide, foolish suicide!


    Ghidorah and Hydra were terrified by the momentum of Alice and the other two.


    Are these three out of their minds?


    Alice was supposed to be scared, but she kept thinking about William''s words, effectively brainwashing herself.


    Holding a wooden sword, she transformed into a beam of golden light and charged into the ranks of the demon lords.


    Satan''s three hundred thousand demonic soldiers were not untrained rookies. Many of them were strong ancient beasts in their previous lives who gave their souls to Satan in exchange for a different existence in this world.


    They were trained for ughter and well-disciplined.


    When Jesus and Loki charged into their midst, they were immediately surrounded by demonic soldiers,


    But despite their spirited fighting, not a single demon lord was harmed.


    Alice followed closely behind, swinging her sword at the group of demon lords.


    Squeak¡ª


    William, watching from below, couldn''t help but shout, "Well done!"


    Alice''s heartfelt swing, her wooden sword wrapped in energy and shining with a golden glow, was particrly dazzling among the dense demon lords.


    But that dazzling streak was instantly overwhelmed.


    The wooden sword turned to ashes.


    A huge demon lord opened its massive mouth, attempting to swallow Alice in one bite. If not for Jesus pulling Alice away at the critical moment to dodge the attack, she might have been killed on the spot.


    "Liar!" Alice finally realized at that moment that William''s words were too illusory!


    What about being invincible as long as your heart is strong enough?


    That''s not right!


    William never said anything about being invincible if your heart is strong enough. His exact words were, if your heart isn''t strong enough, you can''t beat a single one.


    He also never said that if her heart was strong, she could defeat them,it was just that William''s words led her to a mistaken interpretation.


    William, looking up at the sky, smacked his lips and said, "Charging into three hundred thousand demonic soldiers at the peak of the Nature Deity level, that spirit is reallymendable!"

 Chapter 666 You’re allowed to speak now!

    <h4>Chapter 666 You''re allowed to speak now!</h4>


    Alice''s sword strike just now was definitely the strongest she''s made so far.


    But the key issue was her attempt to ughter three hundred thousand demonic soldiers in one go with the strength of a Nature Deity at her peak, which was utterly preposterous.


    William watched as Alice, scared, hid inside the alchemy furnace with Jesus and the others, and he burst intoughter, It seemed as if he had just been discussing with Alice how important it is to be mentally strong.


    Of course, he also knew that Alice would definitely charge in naively after hearing what he said!


    Practicing swordsmanship, sometimes, requires one to be naive enough.


    If one isn''t naive, always worrying and fearing this and that, how can they be stronger?


    William is definitely not the kind of weird grandpa who enjoys ying pranks.


    After all, Alice is the current master of the Sword of Soulbreaker, and William just helped her put away the sword withoutpletely sealing the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    It was just Alice who thought the Sword of Soulbreaker was sealed again.


    As soon as she draws the sword, regardless of the overwhelming strength of those three hundred thousand demonic soldiers, they would be scared off by the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Alice and Loki felt in that instant how terrifying the formation of the three hundred thousand demonic soldiers was. When Alice told them to hide in the alchemy furnace, they quickly shrunk down and squeezed in.


    "Master, what were you thinking just now?" Jesus really admired Alice''s spirit of courting death.


    In just that brief moment, he was already battered and bruised, and Loki wasn''t much better off.


    Did they really think being at the mid-stage of Supreme Deity level would make them invincible?


    Once swallowed by the three hundred thousand demonic soldiers, they could very well be zombies enved by Satan, which would be worse than death.


    Alice was also distressed, as she tried hard to wrap the alchemy furnace with Eternal Starfire, but the mes were quickly extinguished by the overwhelming demonic aura.


    "Master, draw your sword!"


    It was then that the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker spoke up.


    "Huh?" Alice was taken aback, "It''s still usable?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" The Sword Spirit retorted, "Does the master actually prefer that wooden sword? That would truly break my heart."


    Alice felt a flood of emotions within her, genuinely thinking William might have gotten her killed.


    "What''s the use of drawing the sword?" Alice took a deep breath and said, "You know how strong those monsters outside are. Even if I draw the sword, can I beat them?"


    The Sword Spirit chuckled, "Master seems to have forgotten how that demon lord ran away in terror at the mere sight of me?"


    "Those thirty thousand demonic soldiers? If we''re talking about murderous aura, my Sword of Soulbreaker''s aura is tens of thousands of times stronger than theirs!"


    Sword of Soulbreaker boasted shamelessly, "Master''s sword strike just now showed significant progress. If you draw the sword again, you might even break the third seal of Mr. Johnson."


    Alice''s eyes lit up, "Are you saying that if I break the third seal, I can defeat those monsters outside?"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker paused for a moment, then said, "With master''s current strength, to defeat those creatures outside, you probably need to break the seventh seal. What I mean is... after breaking the seventh seal, you could kill them all. As for the third seal..."


    "If you can break the third seal and swing your sword again, you should at least scare them." Sword of Soulbreaker now seemed uncertain, given Alice''s strength was rtively weak.


    Talking about breaking seals was practically overlooking Alice''s current power level.


    Following William, when did they ever need to calcte such things?


    It felt absurd even to think about it.


    "Scare them?" Alice inquired, "What if they''re not afraid?"


    "Not afraid? If Mr. Johnson steps in to protect you, then you can''t possibly die.


    Alice frowned upon hearing this, wondering whether she doubted herself or William.


    She doesn''t really think William wants to kill her and then get a new wife, does she?


    No, no, no!


    Or was it that she intended to rely on William forever?


    William is so powerful!


    If she always thinks that William will save her whenever there''s trouble, then she''ll never grow much!


    A worthy master of the Sword of Soulbreaker?


    Is she fit for that role?


    After all this time increasing her strength and going through so much, is she still that timid Alice?


    "You all stay inside, I''ll go out for a bit!" A determined glint shed in Alice''s eyes as she spoke, ready to head outside.


    "Master, don''t go throwing your life away!" Jesus couldn''t stand to watch!


    What the Sword Spirit of Sword of Soulbreaker had said wasn''t hidden from them. ording to Sword of Soulbreaker, breaking the third seal would barely intimidate those demon lords outside.


    Meaning, Alice hadn''t broken the third seal yet, and she dared to venture out?


    "Never mind me! This is an order!"


    If previously Alice daring to rush into the demonic formation with a wooden sword was considered naive, unaware of the danger,


    Now, she knew very well she might die out there!


    Even more, she didn''t harbor any hope that William would save her!


    This strike, it must seed!


    Alice suddenly appeared outside the alchemy furnace, then grabbed it and threw it towards the ground.


    Almost instantly, Alice was engulfed by the vast demonic mist.


    "Boom!"


    While the alchemy furnace was still mid-air, a strand of golden light appeared amidst the oppressive ck demonic mist from above!


    This sliver of light, like a spark in the dark, seemed ready to burst forth!


    William looked up at the sky, his eyes narrowing slightly, and asked Satan in a low voice, "Do you think it''s possible for someone with the strength of a Nature Deity to survive among your three hundred thousand demonic soldiers?"


    Satan pointed to his own mouth.


    William frowned and said, "You''re allowed to speak now!"


    Satan exhaled a puff of ck air and said, "Aren''t you joking?"


    He knew he couldn''t defeat William, but as the King of Demons, he wasn''t used to showing William any respect.


    Just kill him!


    It''s not like he hasn''t died before!


    "Is it funny?" William looked up at the sky, where that sliver of golden light slowly spread, and Alice''s figure gradually became visible to everyone.


    The woman looked somewhat pale, her robes fluttering. Originally dominated by a pressing darkness, the space around her now cleared, revealing a patch of azure sky.


    The three hundred thousand demonic soldiers, unexpectedly, all moved away from Alice.


    They exist in this world in a spectral form, possessing instincts more acute than those of normal gods and Shapeshifters.


    The sensation Sword of Soulbreaker gave them was too dangerous.


    Many demon lords had died by this sword.


    Just as Sword of Soulbreaker had imed, in terms of killing aura, it fears no one!


    Even though these demon lords were fully aware that Alice wasn''t strong, and even Alice''s recent strike hadn''t caused them any substantial harm, they couldn''t help but sumb to the instinctive fear and desire to stay away from that sword.


    Alice took advantage of this gap, leaping down. She was acutely aware that she couldn''t defeat these creatures, but if aftering down, William insisted she fight again, then she would fight!

 Chapter 667 The Return of Borak

    <h4>Chapter 667 The Return of Borak</h4>


    Charging into the formation of three hundred thousand demon soldiers at the peak level of a Nature Deity and then retreating unscathed.


    Satan was utterly shocked by what he saw.


    "You... you gave her the sword?"


    Satan couldn''t believe it. To give away a super top-tier divine weapon like Sword of Soulbreaker just like that?


    That seemed overly generous.


    "Yeah, she''s my wife," William said with a smile, clearly boasting.


    Unfortunately, Satan had no idea what "wife" meant. Opening and closing his mouth, he asked, "What''s a wife? A pet?"


    Alice, already pale, looked even more distressed upon hearing Satan''s words.


    Seeing Alicee down, William nodded at her and then exined to Satan, "A wife means someone you can live with for a lifetime. Understand?"


    Satan then had an epiphany.


    Alice''s ice-cold face finally began to thaw, eventually breaking into a smile.


    When she heard Satan''sment, she really misunderstood. For a moment, she even thought William really saw her as a pet, as something to y with.


    Based on Alice''s time spent with William, he seemed to always be indifferent to everything.


    He often deemed it beneath him to exin.


    Just like a moment ago, she thought William wouldn''t bother to exin.


    "Are you okay?" William asked Alice after exining to Satan.


    The reason he appeared to be a boy oblivious in matters of love most of the time was because, before meeting Alice, William was either a powerful monarch or a wealthy man who rarely considered a woman''s feelings.


    The Earth of this era has undergone too many changes.


    Women of this era might not be like those of ancient times, where men hunted and women stayed at home, depending on their husbands for everything.


    Women''s thinking in this era is more independent...


    William is someone who keeps up with the times and does consider Alice''s feelings to some extent.


    "It''s nothing..." At this moment, Alice finally noticed Satan''s presence, this creature enveloped in a ck robe, and instinctively took a half step back.


    "Don''t be afraid, he is just Satan," William said.


    "..." Alice''s grip on her sword tightened even more.


    The Demon King Satan, she knew, the boss of those monsters in the sky.


    How could she not be afraid?


    William pulled out a chair and took Alice''s hand, saying, "Sit down, dinner will be ready soon. He has a very good temper."


    "Really?" Alice raised an eyebrow and sat down.


    Hydra shivered beside them, Satan has a good temper?


    Loki and Jesus had juste out of the alchemy furnace and heard what William said. They both swallowed hard in unison.


    Satan is known as the cold, ruthless, cruel, and bloody Demon King!


    If he is considered to have a good temper, then there''s no one in the world who has a bad one.


    After Satan''s body was destroyed by William, only a skeletal frame remained, with demonic mes flickering in his eye sockets, looking sinister and frightening. It was impossible for him to show a smile or anything of the sort.


    "That sword strike you made just now wasn''t bad!" Satan, sticking to the facts, acknowledged that the secret sword technique used in that strike was indeed quite impressive.


    Thinking about how his own demon generals were frightened off by a sword strike from someone with the strength level of a Nature Deity, he felt quite ashamed.


    But then again, the sword Alice was wielding was no ordinary de, considering the number of powerful beings that had died by it in the past.


    Alice offered a forced smile, feeling extremely awkward.


    Beingplimented on her swordsmanship by such a bizarre skeletal creature felt strange, especially since she had almost died at the hands of those demon generals just moments before.


    "Let''s not make small talk anymore. Are you going to eat?" William nced at Satan.


    Satan really didn''t know what to say to the guy in front of him. What could he eat?


    Without a physical body, without a stomach, how could he digest food?


    And even when he had a body, he seldom ate anything.


    William and Satan exchanged a look, understanding his intention, and said, "If you''re not going to eat, you can take your subordinates and leave. We''ve caught up on old times."


    Satan lifted his leg, took a half step to leave, but then hesitated and turned back. Extending his w, he said, "Give me back that Abyssal Orb. You can keep some of the powder as seasoning."


    "Stingy!" William muttered, pulling out the powdered remains of the Abyssal Orb from his spatial storage ring. After leaving some powder in the small ss bottle, he poured the rest into his hand, restoring the Abyssal Orb to its original form, albeit slightly smaller.


    He disdainfully tossed the restored Abyssal Orb back to Satan.


    It was just an Abyssal Orb condensed from the power of darkness, not something precious. It was barely passable as chili powder in terms of taste.


    Satan caught the Abyssal Orb, standing there frozen...


    If he had blood pressure, it would have spiked, potentially leading to a stroke.


    Damn it!


    This was a top-level Dark Artifact!


    Do you know what a top-level Dark Artifact is?


    To use it as chili powder, and reluctantly at that.


    The Abyssal Orb, known as a top-level Dark Artifact, was downgraded to a Legendary level. Only Satan knew the pain of this degradation, wishing he could shove the remaining Orb down William''s throat.


    Unfortunately, he no longer had the nerve to do so!


    He held back!


    Satan was ready to take his minions back to the Hellfire de and then treat his current state of mental shutdown...


    "Just now, that young man, I''m back! You''re doomed!"


    At this moment, space twisted, and Borak, wearing the bronze mask, appeared in front of William and the others.


    Satan couldn''t help but stop and turn back to look at Borak.


    What kind of arrogant creature was this?


    Borak had just signed a contract, sacrificing his own soul to gain the power of a high-level deity for three days.


    He could feel his strength increasing by tens of millions of times, an unprecedented level of power that also made him be overconfident.


    As long as he killed those three individuals from before, seized Alice''s alchemy furnace and Loki''s ancient Dark Artifact, and devoured Alice who possessed the power of the holy aura, he would have the chance to truly be the strongest entity in the Divine Realm!


    Sacrificing his soul was a small price to pay. If he became an existence that surpassed high-level deities, what would a mere contract mean to him then?


    This is an all-in gamble!


    Borak suddenly appeared, attracting several pairs of eyes.


    Had this guy gotten his head stuck in a door?


    Especially Hydra, looking at Borak.


    Since when did Borak be so arrogant?


    In the current situation, to speak so boldly with merely the power of a peak Supreme Deity!


    Borak also paused for a moment, nced at the oppressive demon lords above, and then his gazended on William, scoffing, "Are you that masked kid from before?"


    William nodded: "That''s me!"


    Borak felt William looked somewhat familiar, but couldn''t ce where he had seen him. Now, possessing powerparable to a high-level deity, who cared who he was?


    Borak scanned the people around him. When he saw Hydra and Ghidorah, now missing two heads, he chuckled, "Ghidorah, how did you be so cute? From now on, follow me!"


    The remaining seven heads of Ghidorah looked dumbfoundedly at Borak. Had this guy been kicked in the head by a donkey?


    When did he acquire powerparable to a high-level deity?


    Borak used to be very meek in his presence.


    He must be sick!

 Chapter 668 Not scared!I fear no one!

    <h4>Chapter 668 Not scared!I fear no one! </h4>


    Borak, as one of Odin''s top ten Shapeshifters lords, had always ranked below Hydra and Ghidorah.


    Initially, Hydra was Odin''s strongest force, and after Hydra was subdued, Ghidorah became the leader of the other nine Shapeshifters lords.


    Borak used to treat Hydra and Ghidorah with great respect.


    But now!!


    Borak haspletely lost himself to the immense power he has suddenly acquired!


    Naturally, Borak no longer intends to follow Odin with this newfound strength.


    Today truly is a day of joy for him!


    "Hydra, how have you be like that? Are you a pet in a circus? Where is the dignity befitting the leader of the top ten Shapeshifters lords?"


    Borak didn''t even rush to take action, but the way he ridiculed Ghidorah and Hydra verbally gave him an immense sense of satisfaction.


    Being oppressed for tens of thousands of years, to be able to speak to them so arrogantly now, felt as liberating as relieving a day''s worth of constipation!


    Hydra curled up at William''s feet, small and adorable, indifferent to Borak''s ridicule and mockery.


    Just a moment ago, he wanted to warn Borak not to be too arrogant, but now...


    This Shapeshifter really has a problem with his brain, failing to notice Mr. Johnson preparing for a meal anding over to offer himself as ingredients, how brave!


    Borak looked around and finally his gaze settled on the Celestial Furnace boiling water, his eyes widening in shock: "This..."


    Clearly, the Celestial Furnace was of a much higher quality than Alice''s alchemy furnace.


    Such a thing had little to no use for alchemy to William now,he merely used it as a pot for cooking, and Borak failed to recognize its extraordinary nature at first nce.


    "Alright! What exactly do you want? Don''t dy my meal." William had already spared Borak once before, even letting him keep the bronze mask, which fully showed his mercy.


    If Borak chose to leave now, William wasn''t nning to hold his impolite behavior against him.


    "Still want to eat?" Borakughed heartily, "Today, those present have two choices,submit to me or¡ªdie!!"


    As he spoke, a murderous intent shed in Satan''s eyes.


    After enduring so much from William the Obliterator, how could there still be someone so foolish as to spout such arrogance in front of him?


    After finishing his deration, Borak emitted an aura akin to that of a high-level god king, as if he could already see everyone before him kneeling and swearing allegiance.


    Once his aura was released, Ghidorah immediately curled up, murmuring to himself in shock, "Has he really reached the power level of a high-level god king? How is that possible?"


    Borak was quite pleased with Ghidorah''s reaction and his shocked words,ughing louder and scanning William and the others.


    However, he saw no reaction from William''s group; they werepletely unaffected by his energy aura.


    The mighty Demon King Satan, of course, need not be mentioned,he had reached the strength of a high-level god king years ago.


    Borak had just achieved the strength of a high-level god king and didn''t even possess a top-tier artifact. Did he really think he could intimidate Satan with just his energy aura?


    What a joke!


    As for Alice and the others, with William there, Borak''s energy aura couldn''t really affect them.


    William flipped the roasting wings and said indifferently, "I am William the Obliterator. You still have time to leave now!"


    "William the Obliterator?!" Borak roared upon hearing these words, "Brat, trying to scare me with the Obliterator''s name? Even if you really are William the Obliterator, so what? Do you think I would be afraid of him?"


    "Even if the real William the Obliterator stood before me, I would tear him to shreds!"


    "Hissss¡ª"


    Hydra took a sharp breath.


    What a guy!!


    Borak was indeed too young and utterly unaware of what the name William the Obliterator signifies.


    Relying on the strength of a high-level god king?


    Even Odin wouldn''t dare be so arrogant!


    Well, this guy is already dead!


    Hydra, once the leader of the top ten Shapeshifters lords, already mourned for Borak in his heart.


    Upon hearing Borak''s words, William didn''t immediately make a move, because he had already sensed the murderous intent emanating from Satan.


    "Hmm?"


    "Ah?"


    William and Satan exchanged nces.


    William raised an eyebrow.


    Satan''s murderous aura dissipated as he looked up at the sky.


    "Hmm?" William made the sound again, the food was almost ready, and enjoying a meal required a good mood.


    "Hmph!" Satan turned away.


    "What are you two humming and hawing about?" Borak was angered. He sneered, pointing at Satan, and said, "You must be a subordinate of the Demon King Satan, right? Get lost! I''ll spare your life for Satan''s sake!"


    Now he even dared to call out Satan by name.


    The Demon King Satan, already harboring a heavy intent to kill, didn''t want to act just now simply because he didn''t want William the Obliterator, that bastard, to benefit from it.


    Especially hearing Borak say he would tear William the Obliterator to pieces made him quite pleased internally, even finding this Shapeshifter quite interesting!


    But now...


    "Boom!"


    Satan suddenly appeared in front of Borak, his massive bone w tearing through Borak''s chest, instantly staining the ground with blood.


    Before Borak could react, Satan was already clutching his throat, the demonic mes in his eye sockets flickering unpredictably, as his other bone w removed Borak''s bronze mask, and spoke in a sinister tone: "This is considered reaching the strength of a high-level god king? You? What are you worth?"


    Borak frantically mobilized his soul energy, but the demonic aura from Satan enveloped and suppressed himpletely.


    "You... you''re the Demon King Satan?" Fear filled Borak''s eyes. Other than Satan, he couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "You dare to call out the name of this Demon King directly?!" Satan raged, throwing Borak onto the ground as demonic energy surged around him.


    "Spare me, Demon King!" Borak finally recognized the situation and quickly begged for mercy.


    Where did his earlier arrogance go?


    The battle hadn''t even started, and it was already over.


    It was truly pitiful.


    "Demon King, those people possess treasures!" Borak said, "I... from now on, am willing to serve as your servant!"


    Satan''s strength had long surpassed that of a high-level god king. The power Borak gained from the contract was nothing inparison.


    "Is that so?" Satan turned to look at William.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Especially that kid who ims to be William the Obliterator!" Borak waspletely panicked now. He should have realized sooner that with so many demon lords in the sky, the Demon King Satan must have arrived!


    Why was he acting so arrogant just now?


    No wonder Ghidorah was so badly injured, and even Hydra was behaving.


    It turns out the Demon King Satan himself had arrived!


    "Are you nning to reconquer the Divine Realm? I am willing to die for you, just spare my life¡ª" Borak, terrified and scared, rephrased his plea eloquently.


    Satan let out a weirdugh, murmuring, "That person is indeed William the Obliterator."


    "Hmm?" Ghidorah, hearing this, felt somewhat uneasy inside. That person is really William the Obliterator?


    No wonder his attempt to use a soul-reading spell on him was met with a heavy bacsh!


    This exins everything.


    "Are you scared now?" Satan asked.


    "Not scared! Apart from Lord Demon King Satan, I fear no one!" Borak''s eyes were resolute as he started to swear his loyalty, saying, "Whatever youmand, Lord Demon King Satan, I will do!"

 Chapter 669 Mourn for Borak

    <h4>Chapter 669 Mourn for Borak</h4>


    "You''ll do whatever Imand?"


    Satan was bing less and less inclined to kill Borak.


    Borak nodded eagerly, saying, "Whatever youmand, Lord Demon King Satan, I will do withoutint!"


    Satan slowly released his grip, stepped aside, and stated, "What you want to do has nothing to do with me. Do whatever you wish!"


    After saying this, he vanished, and the thirty thousand demon soldiers retreated with him!


    This idiot Borak, Satan was toozy to bother killing him!


    William had indeed annoyed him just now, and he felt the need to retaliate!


    Of course, the most crucial point was that he had casually taken Borak''s bronze mask, sensing the remnants of William the Obliterator''s energy on it, and its quality might even be higher than his God-ying Spear.


    Having snatched such a treasure, why wouldn''t he make a quick escape?


    Wait for William the Obliterator to realize and demand it back?


    Time to slip away!


    Borak stood there dumbfounded, his blood still flowing. A w mark from Satan wasn''t going to heal easily.


    But now he was confused about what Satan meant!


    Did he ept his submission or not?


    Was Satan uninterested in the treasures he mentioned?


    Not interested in the power of the holy aura or the Golden Magic Sand?


    Indeed, the Demon King Satan from the ancient times, known for his widespread killings.


    What a grand scheme!


    While the power granted by the contract was still present, he decided to deal with William the Obliterator first!


    Borak didn''t consider anyone else present, including the other Shapeshifters, worthy of his attention!


    "William the Obliterator! You are very arrogant!" Borak''s eyes burst with a murderous intent, and in almost an instant, he appeared in front of William, his ws covered with mist and his soul energy was terrifyingly strong.


    Even a Supreme Deity at the peak of their power would undoubtedly die under his w!


    He finally felt the benefits of being powerful!


    The thrill of looking down on all beings, of killing at will!


    "What do you want to do?" William raised his hand and grabbed Borak''s w, and the terrifying soul energy dissipated directly.


    "Huh?" Borak was stunned, panicked.


    Why did the powerful soul energy within him disappear out of nowhere?


    Why can''t he muster any strength at all?


    "Your w is not bad." William examined Borak''s w, which seemed to have a decent amount of meat.


    Borak had the head of a lion, the body of a human, and a pair of strong lion''s ws. Behind him, a serpentine tail writhed flexibly.


    Just now, William cut off a pair of wings from Ghidorah. As for Borak''s ws, they can actually be used for making roasted deboned meat ws.


    Full of fat, roasted to a golden brown, the taste wouldn''t be worse than wings.


    "What... what do you want to do?" Borak panicked again, damn, something about William the Obliterator''s gaze was not quite right!


    There were too many rumors about William the Obliterator.


    Especially at the Ultimate Force Alliance headquarters, the name William the Obliterator to the Shapeshifters was like a butcher tombs...


    It was a dark cloud hanging over their heads, inescapable.


    "What do you think?" William''s face revealed a benign smile.


    It was this smile that almost made Borak cry.


    He didn''t feel this way even when facing the Demon King Satan earlier.


    Wasn''t it said that William the Obliterator was just a sword master?


    Borak didn''t overestimate himself and attacked before William could draw his sword, calling it a sneak attack wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Yet, his full-strength attack seemed more like he was handing his w over to William the Obliterator himself.


    "Did you sign a contract?" William had already noticed the wisp of ck aura above Borak''s head.


    "How... how did you know?" Borak eximed in shock, "Could it be that you also..."


    "No, no, no!" William replied, "Since you''ve signed a contract with that person, I''ll just help him out a bit, make him a bit stronger, otherwise, it''s too boring."


    "You''re aware of his existence?" Borak was even more astonished.


    That mysterious being seemed like a Cosmic Entity, capable of bestowing power equivalent to a high-ranking God-King.


    Logically, that entity should be beyond the level of a high-


    ranking God-King.


    "Yes." William nodded, "How do you wish to die?"


    "Ah?" Borak, looking sorrowful, said, "Mr. Johnson, I apologize for my rash actions. Please, spare my life. I am willing to offer my physical form, as long as I can keep my soul."


    William said, "Your soul has already signed a contract with that person. If the physical body is gone, the soul naturally disappears as well."


    "Then... can you just chop off my two ws?" Borak finally remembered that his physical form couldn''t be given!


    Once dead, the soul would no longer belong to him, eliminating any possibility of being resurrected through the soul.


    "The ws definitely need to be chopped." William stated, "Death is inevitable. Since you weren''t mentally prepared, I''ll help you make up your mind!"


    After speaking, a wave of energy, sharp as a de, materialized out of nowhere and severed Borak''s ws. William grabbed one of the freshly chopped ws with his right hand, while his left hand appeared to casually pat Borak''s chest.


    Borak''s physical form slowly turned to ashes and dissipated, leaving behind nothing but that one w.


    Alice looked at everything before her in disbelief.


    Was this William''s true power?


    That de-like wave of energy...


    And that seemingly ordinary palm strike...


    Borak was certainly no weakling, but he stood no chance in front of William.


    Even a butcher ughtering a pig would face some difficulty, yet William made it look so effortless.


    "Darling, want to try some lion w?" William asked.


    Alice shuddered and shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Had she not witnessed the scene just now, she might have agreed, given William''s usually excellent cooking skills.


    But seeing such a huge Shapeshifter die in front of her, and considering that Shapeshifters in human form don''t seem much different from humans to her, she couldn''t bring herself to eat it.


    It felt too cruel, even if she could understand it, she couldn''t ept it.


    However, William didn''t share this psychological burden.


    In thew of the jungle, it''s not specified what meat should be eaten.


    Loki and Jesus looked at the lion w in William''s hand with desire in their eyes almost simultaneously.


    William sighed, "I should have cut off two ws just now."


    Then, his gaze fell on Ghidorah, who was so frightened that ity t on the ground and then obediently crawled in front of William, extending a w in a humble manner, saying, "Mr. Johnson, please enjoy."


    William coughed lightly and waved his hand, saying, "Never mind, you can go. Be a kind Shapeshifter from now on and don''t be like that guy."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ghidorah''s remaining seven heads nodded vigorously, backing away and saying, "Mr. Johnson, and your esteemed wife, enjoy your meal."


    Eventually, Ghidorah slowly disappeared into the distance.


    William considered himself somewhat merciful,when he gathered ingredients, he never just forcefully harvested them from a single Shapeshifter!


    Borak could have survived. If he had taken William''s bronze mask back and studied it quietly to improve his strength, maybe one day he could have be as powerful as a high-


    ranking God-King.


    But he insisted on courting disaster right in front of William.


    Moreover, he invented new ways to seek his own demise. In such a case, William felt it inappropriate not to kill him.


    William had nned to create a new space to enjoy a meal alone with Alice, but knowing the food in the pot came from Ghidorah, Alice refused to eat, and in the end, Loki, Jesus, and Hydra were the ones who benefited.

 Chapter 670 I don’t really have any plans

    <h4>Chapter 670 I don''t really have any ns</h4>


    Writing scripts for Alice was merely a product of William''s boredom, aimed at giving Alice the opportunity to face a variety of opponents.


    After all, realbat is the best teacher.


    The Divine Realm, stretching from east to west with vastnds, presents encounters and events that are impossible on Earth.


    William wants to see Alice grow, but not just in terms of strength.


    Swordsmanship? Strength levels?


    To William, these don''t carry much significance.


    It''s the journey of one''s heart that is the true path of cultivation.


    William remembers when he first met Alice,she was a sensible heiress from a wealthy family.


    Among the women William had encountered, Alice was far from the best.


    In fact, the Alice of the past was too ordinary.


    Her affluent life was the result of her parents'' hard work, and she had no notable strength of her own. Her figure was nothing special, and though she was pretty, she couldn''tpare to the likes of Artemis he had known before.


    Even many of the women William metter possessed exceptional talents and beauty.


    Taking Alice as his disciple was a spur-of-the-moment decision, born out of boredom and the desire for someone to take care of his daily needs.


    Sometimes, it was even hard to pinpoint what was exceptional about Alice.


    "This must be how feelings start without one knowing."


    Watching Alice fiddle absentmindedly with Sword of Soulbreaker, a slight smile curled the corners of William''s mouth.


    He once read a saying on Earth that no one can meet all your expectations.


    Everyone loves a lovable person, but if you continue to love her when she''s no longer as lovable as before, and you''re willing to discover her loveliness, that might be true love.


    Heading west, they hardly encountered any more arrogant folks.


    After all, with Loki''s intimidating demeanor and the release of Supreme Deity-level aura, no god, Shapeshifter, or demon would dare to provoke them easily.


    Until they arrived at a ce called Mount Akina.


    "I know this ce, that ancient frost dragon Eirik you transformed and now called ''Little broken car'' is here, right?" Alice saw a brand-new road sign by the roadside, engraved with "Mount Akina," and her eyes lit up with joy.


    Along the way, she had seen many breathtaking views of the Divine Realm and tasted numerous delicacies, which made her very happy.


    She listened to William describe the script he had designed for her, and she was somewhat familiar with some of the key locations.


    In fact, the journey to the western continent of the Divine Realm was not as filled with monsters and demons wanting to devour Jesus as she had imagined.


    William thought for a moment and said, "Strictly speaking, he has now turned into a Ford Econoline van."


    Alice knew William was making up the script as he went along, but honestly, arriving in the Divine Realm without any sense of belonging, ying this role-ying game intrigued her.


    Loki''s intermittent jokes and Jesus''s solemnments added to her sense of novelty.


    An ancient frost dragon named Eirik, was this William''s idea of a mount for her?


    In any case, she felt William''s efforts were thoughtful.


    "Your mount, your responsibility to tame!" William instructs. "You and Loki go find him; Jesus and I will explore the nearby vige."


    "Go on, go on!" Alice waves them off, visibly excited at the prospect of an ancient frost dragon. Bing a dragon rider if she could tame it?


    And with Loki, possessing mid-Supreme Deity level strength, apanying her, there was nothing to fear.


    Piece of cake!


    With a smile, William turns, taking Jesus towards a small vige nearby.


    The ancient frost dragon Eirik knows both William and Jesus. If they were to apany Alice, it would be like picking up a car from a dealership.


    Loki and Jesus have grown closer over their recent travels, their camaraderie strengthening.


    Allowing Alice and Loki some time alone was also beneficial for team dynamics.


    "Do you think they can handle it?" William asked Jesus in a low voice as they walked.


    Jesus smiled, "Mr. Johnson, you probably already foresee the oue."


    William responded, "I haven''t thought that much. It''s just... Odin sending so many Shapeshifters to cause trouble, it''s indeed... quite amodating!"


    Initially, William''s script didn''t involve harming the Shapeshifters. The Ultimate Force Alliance convened by Odin aimed to follow William''s lead in annexing God''s territories.


    However, the provocations and troubles caused by his Shapeshifters made William somewhat embarrassed.


    "Wasn''t this arranged with Odin?" Jesus, confused by William''sment, thought all these events were part of William''s n, a setup with Odin to challenge Alice with Shapeshifter warriors for her training.


    William merely smiled, offering no exnation.


    Arriving at a small vige at the base of Mount Akina, they found it deserted.


    "Let''s see what they have to say!" As William entered the vige, Odin and Uranus emerged, followed by the gods of Asgard and many powerful Shapeshifters and warriors from the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    "Mr. Johnson, we''ve been waiting for you," Odin greeted William upon seeing him.


    "Is there something you need?" William inquired.


    Odin and Uranus had chosen to wait at Mount Akina, unable to divine William''s whereabouts in advance, knowing he would likely pass this way on his journey westward in the Divine Realm.


    As Odin waved his arm, Ghidorah, now reduced to only a head, appeared in front of William.


    "Mr. Johnson, Ghidorah offended you before. You merely removed two of his heads and wings as punishment, which was too lenient. I''ve brought him before you to apologize, to be dealt with as you see fit!"


    Looking at Ghidorah, whose strength had been nearly stripped away, William chuckled, "Let''s forget about the past; I''m not that petty."


    Odin nodded, then with another gesture, Ghidorah''sst head was severed, ending his life.


    "Make sure you all recognize and remember the face of William the Obliterator!" Odin spoke coldly. "Anyone who offends Mr. Johnson will meet the same fate as Ghidorah!"


    There was no choice; too many in the Ultimate Force Alliance did not recognize William, and some even dared to disregard William the Obliterator. Were they trying to drag the entire Ultimate Force Alliance down with them?


    Taking this opportunity, Odin summoned his confidants to ensure they recognized who the real power was.


    "We understand!"


    The Shapeshifters responded in unison, their voices resonating powerfully.


    "Keep it down," William interjected. "You didn''t wait here just to get acquainted, did you?"


    Uranus stepped forward to exin, "Of course not!"


    "Mr. Johnson, what exactly are your ns? Could you share some details with us?" Uranus asked with a wry smile. "Without your guidance, we''re left guessing. It would be unfortunate to have misunderstandings like the ones at Shadowfell Fortress."


    "ns?" William pondered. "I don''t really have any ns."


    After a moment of thought, William added, "If you insist on a n, it''s just to apany my wife on a tour around the Divine Realm, nothing more."

 Chapter 671 Bribery!

    <h4>Chapter 671 Bribery!</h4>


    "No ns? How could there be no ns?" Odin was somewhat anxious, standing aside.


    He had witnessed William taking action against God''s subordinates, which led him to convene the Ultimate Force Alliance meeting. It was also William''s actions that prompted him to dispatch his Shapeshifters'' leaders to take over Shadowfell Fortress and other locations.


    "Isn''t it normal to have no ns? Do we need ns for something?" William countered.


    Odin was taken aback and said, "But... I killed Ghidorah to vent your anger, didn''t I?"


    William chuckled, "Ghidorah''s death was your doing, what does it have to do with me?"


    "I remember the first time Ghidorah saw you, you wanted to kill him. Recently, Borak foolishly offended you as well..."


    Williamughed even more, "As you said, Borak offended me, so why did you kill Ghidorah?"


    Odin was frustrated.


    Had he misunderstood?


    Isn''t it because he learned that William has always been fixated on eating Ghidorah?


    After all, two of Ghidorah''s heads have been chopped off. Killing him just now instead ofpletely annihting him, isn''t that hint obvious enough?


    His top general was directly delivered as ingredients to William, what more could he want?


    All due respect was given!


    This was something he had discussed with Uranus. They both knew that William the Obliterator, this guy, really enjoys these kinds of unique delicacies!


    "Everyone, stand down!" Odin gestured for his subordinates to withdraw. Such matters were not to be discussed in front of his own people.


    "As youmand!" The crowd dispersed.


    Only then did Odin look at Ghidorah''s corpse and say, "William, this isn''t right! As your bro, I knew you''ve wanted to eat Ghidorah for a long time. I killed my beloved general for you, yet you''re still keeping your ns a secret. Is this really appropriate?"


    Uranus remained silent beside him, feeling as if the gift had not been well-received.


    ording to Ghidorah himself, he had already given William the Obliterator two heads and two wings. Perhaps William the Obliterator had grown tired of it, or maybe he didn''t like the taste!


    "In that case, you saw our Shapeshifters subordinates just now. Take whoever you like," Uranus went a step further, offering a buffet service.


    In Odin''s eyes, all beings below the high-ranking god-king are mere ants, and to him, his Shapeshifters subordinates were no different from objects. Whether they lived or died, presenting them as gifts to please someone else carried no guilt in their realm.


    William nced at Ghidorah''s corpse and seemed to understand Odin and Uranus''s intention.


    Bribery!


    Using the lives of their Shapeshifters to foster a good rtionship with him!


    This was precisely why William disliked the Divine Realm, where no genuine human sentiment existed, only interests and scheming.


    "Uranus, you''ve spent some time on Earth. What do you think of those ordinary people?" William found it hard to imagine that Uranus, who was so ruthless towards his own subordinates, could treat ordinary people any better.


    After pondering for a moment, seemingly grasping William''s point, Uranus said, "I feel that today''s humans are not as ignorant. It''s unrealistic to expect to gain their faith power. I believe developing in the Divine Realm would be better for me. As for those ordinary people, they don''t really matter. As long as our Ultimate Force Alliance can take over the entire Divine Realm, why should we care about the thoughts of ordinary people?"


    Odin nodded in agreement and said to William, "Mr. Johnson,st time you killed the archangel Amenadiel, I guess you definitely don''t like those from God''s forces who always babble on and speak seriously. But with your status, you probably disdain to act against them personally. For such minor matters, we are willing to serve."


    After Odin and Uranus spoke for a while, William said, "Give me all the Shapeshifter Lords under yourmand!"


    "This..." Odin frowned, "If you do that, won''t we be left without any capable leaders?"


    William confidently retorted, "Didn''t you say I could take whoever I liked? I like them all!"


    Uranus coughed lightly and said, "William, that puts us in a difficult position. As you know, there are many things Odin and I cannot personally intervene in. If you take all our Shapeshifters'' leaders, then our alliance''sbat effectiveness would be greatly reduced."


    "That''s your problem! You''ve already promised me!" William wasn''t concerned that the Ultimate Force Alliance would fall into chaos without the Shapeshifters'' leaders.


    In a ce like the Divine Realm, without sufficient strength, one simply cannot afford to be arrogant. Without the leadership of the Shapeshifters'' Lords, the lower-ranking Shapeshifters could only stay obediently within the Ultimate Force Alliance headquarters.


    Seeing William''s determination, Odin and Uranus exchanged looks andmunicated through telepathy.


    Odin: "Just give them to him! They''re just a bunch of Supreme Deity level beings. We can always train more."


    Uranus: "Indeed! And once we form an alliance with Mr. Johnson, do we really care about these Supreme Deity levels?"


    Odin: "Someday, when the Ultimate Force Alliance rules the Divine Realm and we have various top-tier artifacts in hand, will we worry about not being able to cultivate more Supreme Deities?"


    "Makes sense! It seems Mr. Johnson is testing our sincerity!"


    ...


    After some discussion, Uranusughed and said, "Since William, you''ve said so, those Shapeshifters'' Lords from just now, they''re all yours! How you want to deal with them, it''s all up to you!"


    "Good! Call them in and let them know!" William''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could hear their telepathic conversation, and all of their ns were clear to him.


    Odin and Uranus nodded and telepathicallymanded the Shapeshifters'' Lords who hade with them to return.


    A group of Shapeshifters'' leaders re-entered the vige, lining up as if waiting for instructions from their leader!


    Odin scanned the Shapeshifters'' Lords and said, "From today onwards, you will follow William the Obliterator! Do not me me and Uranus for being ungrateful. If you die, your souls can return to the Ultimate Force Alliance headquarters and be worshipped by tens of thousands of Shapeshifters!"


    Upon hearing this, all the Shapeshifters'' leaders stood frozen.


    What''s happening?


    Everything was fine, why suddenly mention their souls being worshipped by tens of thousands of Shapeshifters after death?


    They''re still alive!!


    But thinking about what Odin said, they''re going to follow William the Obliterator?!


    Who is William the Obliterator?


    Who in the Shapeshifters tribe doesn''t know?


    To them, they''re merely food in front of William the Obliterator!


    A female Shapeshifter wearing a light green cotton robe indignantly said, "Lord Odin, what does this mean? We''ve fought loyally for you for tens of thousands of years, and now you bow to William the Obliterator''s tyranny and hand us over?"


    Odin slightly lifted his eyelids and said indifferently, "You only need to offer your bodies for Mr. Johnson''s consumption, and you can ensure our Ultimate Force Alliance will unify the Divine Realm and restore the ancient glory of the Shapeshifters tribe. What''s there to be unwilling about?"


    The green-robed female Shapeshifter, Mira, one of Odin''s Shapeshifters Lords, couldn''t help butugh sorrowfully, "Lord Odin, forgive me for calling you ''Lord'' onest time. If you had discussed this with us beforehand, we might have willingly offered our bodies. But you never said a word before sending us out, I''d rather die thanply!"


    Odin snorted, "Unwilling toply? You were meant to die anyway!"


    Having said that, Odin pointed his finger towards Mira, ready to execute her!

 Chapter 672 Avenge

    <h4>Chapter 672 Avenge</h4>


    After all, Odin was a high-tier Sky King, killing Mira would have been as easy as flipping his hand, just like that moment earlier.


    Logically, when he pointed his finger at the top of Mira''s head, Mira should have died instantly!!


    Mira instinctively closed her eyes.


    Just die!


    In front of Lord Odin, she was nothing more than an ant, easily crushed with a mere flick of his finger!


    However, only a gentle breeze passed over Mira, her green robe fluttering, and she remained unharmed.


    Mira slowly opened her eyes, realizing she was still alive, she looked at Odin and smiled, "Does Lord Odin also have moments of reluctance to strike?"


    Odin was even more puzzled, his gaze finallynding on William.


    Aside from William, no one else could have silently blocked his attack.


    William patted Odin on the shoulder andughed, "Now they all belong to me."


    He didn''t explicitly say he had neutralized Odin''s attack, and the Shapeshifters lords next to Odin didn''t even know Odin had attempted to kill Mira.


    And they certainly didn''t know that it was actually William who saved Mira.


    In their eyes, Odin had merely pointed at Mira in anger, still holding onto past sentiments,how could he possibly kill Mira?


    Only Odin understood the implication in William''s words.


    From that moment on, these Shapeshifters belonged to him, their fate, life or death, was no longer for Odin to decide.


    At the same time, Odin deeply felt William''s strength.


    He had neutralized his attack without making a sound, and he hadn''t sensed it in the slightest.


    William could understand the actions of Odin and Uranus, but he thought, it''s best to part on good terms.


    "Lord Odin, since you are resolute, we cannot just sit and wait for death, to be ughtered at will!" Thalnox, a Shapeshifters lord under Uranus, his expression turning cold as he stared at William, said, "You all should know what kind of person William the Obliterator is, right? If we fall into his hands, what difference would there be from being kept as livestock?"


    "He might not kill us directly, but he will slice off our flesh over and over again, endlessly." Thalnox clenched his teeth, ring at William, "With so many of us here, are we really afraid of him?"


    "Better to die without regrets than to endure endless torture, wishing for death that neveres!"


    ...


    The Shapeshifters were impassioned, filled with outrage, each staring at William, resolved to seek death!


    Williamughed, these kids were really...


    Interesting!


    Odin simply stepped aside, leaving it be.


    Weren''t these Shapeshifters imed by William as his own?


    Then let him deal with them now!


    Initially, killing Mira was supposed to intimidate everyone, but he insisted on stopping it, now he has to act himself?


    Odin was tired of ying the viin!


    Uranusmunicated telepathically, "Odin, are we not going to intervene?"


    Odin replied, "Do you really think William the Obliterator can''t handle them?"


    Uranus chose silence.


    They had brought out their strongest Shapeshifters lords, and since they had decided to hand them over to William the Obliterator, there really was no need to interfere anymore.


    Mira''s true form was a divine bird, with a slight blood connection to the original ancient phoenix. She was the first to revert from human form back to her original monstrous form, transforming into a giant bird and flying in the sky.


    The other Shapeshifters also transformed back into their original forms, and in an instant, a dark red aura enveloped a radius of ten thousand miles around the small town.


    Thirteen Supreme Deity-level Shapeshifters lords reverted to their strongest forms, an utterly terrifying sight!


    The entire Divine Realm trembled at this moment, with all forces watching the direction of Mount Akina.


    The Divine Alliance also convened, gathering the gods to discuss how to deal with the sudden uprising of the Shapeshifters n.


    William looked up at these Shapeshifters lords in the sky, their bizarre and varied forms!


    Among them, only the two Shapeshifters lords named Mira and Rodan, in their giant bird forms, looked somewhat pleasing. The rest were ferocious and grotesque in appearance.


    "As long as Lord Odin does not intervene, by joining forces, we have a good chance of ying William the Obliterator! To avenge our Shapeshifters n members who died at his hands in the past!"


    "Avenge and cleanse our honor!"


    The Shapeshifters'' aura merged together, well aware that facing William the Obliterator, whom even the Ultimate Force Alliance leader Odin feared, individually would mean certain death without any significance.


    If they were to fight! Then it would be by pooling all the strength of the Shapeshifters lords to decide the battle in one strike!


    The three high-tier Sky Kings of Olympus and other Absolute Deities, upon sensing the huge energy fluctuations of the Shapeshifters n at Mount Akina, began to probe the situation with their divine senses.


    When they heard the name William the Obliterator, they immediatelyughed!


    Just thirteen Shapeshifters lords!


    They represent the pinnacle of the Shapeshifters n''s power, on par with the twelve Absolute Deities of the Divine Alliance!


    In a scenario where high-tier Sky Kings could not easily intervene, they could be considered invincible!


    Now, it seemed they were all doomed!


    The sea god Poseidon and Zeus sat together, with Zeus asking, "My dear brother Poseidon, what do you think of this?"


    Poseidonughed, "It seems our master is about to take action against the Shapeshifters n!"


    "Yes, that seems to be the case!" Zeus nodded, "It appears our master believes that our previously nned purge was not enough to exterminate the Shapeshifters n, and now he''s taking matters into his own hands."


    "The Divine Alliance is going to rule the Divine Realm!"


    ...


    Zeus waved his hand to the other gods, saying, "Nothing to worry about, everyone can disperse!"


    At this moment, Heracles stepped forward, saying, "Lord Zeus, that dark red powerful energy was released by the strong Shapeshifters lords, it''s definitely an attack they are nning against us. I am willing to lead the Celestial Legion of Olympus to subdue them!"


    Zeus took a deep breath, Heracles!!


    Him again!


    Does he not understand what I''m saying?


    "Heracles, I order you to explore the Ancient Abyss for a hundred years! Depart immediately, without fail!"


    "..." Heracles was full of questions. Weren''t there arge number of powerful Shapeshifters gathering to the east?


    Shouldn''t this be the time to lead troops against the Shapeshifters?


    Why explore the Ancient Abyss?


    And what''s there to explore in the Ancient Abyss anyway?


    "Father... I really don''t want to go to the Ancient Abyss; that ce is too terrifying."


    "Depart immediately!" Zeus stood up, waved his hand, and said, "Dismissed, we do not need to bother with the Shapeshifters!"


    "As youmand!" Heracles bowed his head and forced a smile, not knowing how he had managed to anger Zeus, to be sent to the Ancient Abyss.


    The gods were all puzzled, but with Heracles, who had spoken of subduing the Shapeshifters, being dispatched to the Ancient Abyss, who would dare to question further?


    ...


    William watched the increasingly dense dark red aura in the sky, leisurely finding a chair to sit and quietly enjoy.


    Seeing their agitated and indignant expressions just now, it was only reasonable to let them demonstrate their strength!


    "William the Obliterator, what is this? You''repletely unguarded?"


    "Watch out for his sword!"


    "I know!"


    The thirteen Shapeshifters lords coordinated with each other, all their power beginning to converge. William the Obliterator''s overconfidence had given them an opportunity.


    Boom!


    A crimson beam of light descended from the sky!


    Within the beam were interwoven various powerful energies, including the soul energies of the thirteen Shapeshifters, pouring all their strength into a single strike aimed at ying the demon, William the Obliterator!

 Chapter 673 Have you had enough fun?

    <h4>Chapter 673 Have you had enough fun?</h4>


    Odin and Uranus left the small vige.


    The Shapeshifters excitedly shouted, "Yes! Just like that, let''s seal the energy movements inside William the Obliterator!"


    "Mira, use the spatialws to disrupt the space around him, preventing him from teleporting away!"


    By narrowing his evasion range, once he is locked in, this attack will not miss. Theoretically, even William the Obliterator won''t be able to escape!


    William simply looked up at the Shapeshifters in the sky.


    He felt their attempts to narrow his evasion range, aiming to pinpoint his location.


    William didn''t resist at all. To drive someone to despair, one must first let them see hope, then watch it crumble bit by bit. That kind of despair is profound, the true essence of hopelessness.


    At that moment, they would realize all resistance and struggle were futile.


    Manipting emotions was something he excelled at.


    The power of the spatialws wielded by Mira and the other Shapeshifters lords was negligible in front of William, but he didn''t mind giving them a bit more hope.


    Jesus also wanted to escape, but he had been marked by the Shapeshifters lords as William the Obliterator''sckey. How could they possibly let him go?


    Jesus didn''t possess the strength of Odin and Uranus; his divine power was scattered, leaving him with only his strong physical body, making escape futile.


    "All-out attack by thirteen Supreme Deity-level Shapeshifters lords?"


    Jesus also looked up at the Shapeshifters lords, convinced that their power was insufficient to kill William. Yet, his fate was entirely in William''s hands.


    Boom!!!


    A massive force converged into a sphere, and the blood-colored beam, woven with various powers, urately engulfed both William and Jesus.


    The entire vige was leveled, with rocks and dust rising thousands of feet high.


    "We hit him!!"


    The Shapeshifters lords shouted with immense excitement!


    Uranus and Odin stood at a distance, watching from afar.


    At this moment, they could no longer sense the presence of William and Jesus.


    "Odin, do you think William the Obliterator will be harmed?" Uranus raised his eyebrows lightly.


    "Mira and the others used up all their soul energy for this attack. After this, their power will drop to the level it was 50,000 years ago; they''ve really gone all out." Odin''s gaze flickered as he spoke, "Such an attack, if it were tond on me, would inevitably cause injury¡­"


    "But that''s William the Obliterator," Uranus sighed.


    Odin also shook his head.


    In front of William the Obliterator, even a High-tier Sky Kings can be obliterated in one strike. The power of that strike could at most injure a high-tier Sky King.


    Upon reflection, they knew they could dodge such an attack themselves.


    And what more for William the Obliterator, this monstrous tyrant?


    The Shapeshifters still hovered in mid-air, likewise unable to sense William''s aura anymore.


    As the joy of their supposed hit faded, they gradually calmed down, and thoughts began to proliferate.


    Was William the Obliterator just killed like that?


    Then he wasn''t all that formidable!


    "Is he really dead?"


    "I don''t know, but I have a bad feeling!"


    "He didn''t draw his sword!"


    "Could it be due to overconfidence, and in the end, he had no chance to draw his sword?"


    "I''ve heard that experts who wield swords generally don''t have very strong physical bodies. Under such an attack, he should be dead!"


    ...


    The Shapeshifters lords widened their eyes, staring at the ground below. As the dust settled, they saw William, in his white robe, sitting exactly where he had been before, not even the chair had moved, and not a speck of dust on him.


    Jesus was also unharmed beside him!


    "Don''t you know that in anime, the bigger the smoke, the lesser the damage?" William looked up at the Shapeshifters lords in the sky, smiling, "Remember not to make such a big scene next time!"


    ...


    The Shapeshifters lords in the sky collectively fell apart. This simply wasn''t normal human behavior!


    And deliberately concealing his aura, making them believe William the Obliterator was really dead.


    This time, the Shapeshifters no longer coordinated their attacks. Various spells and artifacts were hurled chaotically at William and Jesus.


    William remained seated, unmoved, letting the spells and artifacts hit him.


    Such scattered attacks were far less effectivepared to theirbined strike earlier.


    After ten minutes of relentless attacks, the Shapeshifters lords were nearly drained of their soul energy. Yet, William was still sitting unscathed in his chair.


    It was like preschool children using their bubble machines as machine guns to spray their kindergarten principal.


    "Have you had enough fun?"


    William''s voice floated lightly to the ears of the Shapeshifters lords, leaving them bewildered.


    "If you''ve had your fun, now it''s my turn!"


    William slightly lifted his eyelid and said, "I''ll give you ten seconds to run! If I catch you again in the future¡­"


    A freak!


    Truly a freak!


    Was he really ying this kind of game?


    The thirteen Shapeshifters lords'' initialbined attack was a soul-burning assault, and now, with their strengths significantly diminished and their soul energy depleted, William waspletely unharmed and still wanting to y such a game with them, which was outrageous!


    The Shapeshifters lords scattered, some even heading directly to the Burning Hells and the Ancient Abyss, while others chose to seek refuge with other high-tier Sky Kings.


    Odin no longer concerned himself with them. If they wanted to survive, it seemed these were their only options.


    The Burning Hells and the Ancient Abyss are known to house mysterious and powerful beings, potentiallynds that even William the Obliterator dares not tread.


    Seeking refuge with other high-tier Sky Kings might also offer them protection...


    The Shapeshifters lords fled in panic. After ten seconds, Jesus said in a low voice, "Mr. Johnson, time''s up."


    "Oh!" William nodded, saying, "Then let''s go."


    "Okay!" Jesus was also curious about how William nned to deal with the Shapeshifters lords.


    He had assumed William would instantly teleport to various locations and capture the Shapeshifters lords, but unexpectedly, William started walking leisurely towards Mount Akina.


    "Mr. Johnson, could it be that those Shapeshifters lords intend to use Alice as a hostage?" Jesus asked again, then suggested, "Shouldn''t we hurry over there?"


    "No rush, let''s take our time. They haven''t finished their battle yet, what''s the point of us going now?" William''s casual demeanor left Jesus somewhat puzzled.


    Simrly, Odin and Uranus were also confused about what William the Obliterator was nning.


    "William, what do you mean by this?" Odin appeared beside William and asked, "What do you n to do with those Shapeshifters lords under mymand?"


    William stopped in his tracks, his gaze sharpening, "They are no longer your subordinates; they are mine now!"


    ...


    The fact that Odin addressed William directly in such an interrogative tone was something William did not appreciate!


    Odin sensed something off in William''s gaze, coughed lightly, and asked, "Then what are your ns for them?"


    "That tone, are you trying to teach me how to handle things?" William''s look grew even colder.


    Uranus quickly followed up, saying, "William, could you now talk about your n?"


    William actuallyughed, "I''ve said, I really don''t have any ns. What n do you want to hear?"

 Chapter 674 The fall of William the Obliterator!

    <h4>Chapter 674 The fall of William the Obliterator!</h4>


    Uranus and Odin were dumbfounded upon hearing William''s response.


    After all their efforts, they had lost all their Shapeshifters lords, and now they''re told there was no n?


    "William, aren''t you just ying with us?" Uranus couldn''t understand. No n, did that count as William the Obliterator ying them?


    "How can you say I yed you? I''ve been consistent from the start,I had no n," William said. "You assumed on your own that I had some scheme, insisting on giving me your Shapeshifters lords. Was I supposed to refuse?"


    ...


    Uranus and Odin were left utterly bewildered.


    Yes!


    William had always said he had no n, yet they spected wildly, imagining he harbored some grand scheme.


    Perhaps something like overthrowing God, aiding their Ultimate Force Alliance to conquer the entire Divine Realm.


    Otherwise, why would they hand over their Shapeshifters lords to William so readily?


    In other words, after all their sacrifices, they ended up with nothing.


    Odin and Uranus stared at William, looking lost, unsure of how to proceed.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way!" William prepared to leave.


    "Is William going to capture our former subordinates?" Odin asked.


    "They are now my subordinates. Why would I capture them?" William raised an eyebrow.


    Odin and Uranus were left speechless and frustrated by his remark.


    "Don''t bother my subordinates in the future. Whatever they wish to do, let them do it!"


    "William, are you directly undermining the foundation of our Ultimate Force Alliance? Are you nning to join forces with Zeus and destroy our Ultimate Force Alliance?" Uranus thought of an even more terrifying possibility.


    Previously, they thought that William the Obliterator would help them annihte God''s forces. Now, it seems that God has been targeted by William the Obliterator, and today, their people from the Ultimate Force Alliance have also been targeted and suffered heavy losses.


    There was a possibility that William the Obliterator was plotting to help Zeus destroy their Ultimate Force Alliance.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said indifferently, "To destroy your Ultimate Force Alliance, do I need to ally with someone?"


    Gulp!


    Uranus swallowed hard.


    In this world, probably only William the Obliterator dared to utter such words.


    It seemed to William the Obliterator, obliterating the entire Ultimate Force Alliance was as easy as lifting his hand.


    What''s more terrifying is that Uranus felt the same!


    "William, please don''t misunderstand!" Uranus, breaking out in a cold sweat, said, "Odin and I have no intention of being your enemy. We''ve had millions of years of rtions; why let such a matter sour things?"


    William nodded, then started walking away, waving his hand, "Carry on with your matters! No need to see me off!"


    Jesus closely followed William''s steps, and he finally understood clearly. Mr. Johnson had directly caused Odin and Uranus a great deal of trouble, and the extent of it was quite severe.


    In an era where high-tier Sky Kings cannot easily intervene, the powerful force of the thirteen Shapeshifters lords leaving the Ultimate Force Alliance to hide away was a massive blow to the entire Alliance.


    And yet, Odin and Uranus were not only furious but also afraid of offending William.


    As William and Jesus slowly walked towards Mount Akina, they left Odin and Uranus disheveled and forlorn in the wind.


    "Odin, what should we do next?" Uranus''s eyebrows gradually furrowed.


    They finally realized that William the Obliterator had no intention of forming an alliance with their Ultimate Force Alliance and might even harbor intentions to destroy it.


    The sheer power of William the Obliterator filled them with fear!


    Odin, looking at William''s retreating figure, asked in a low voice, "Uranus, how strong do you think he really is? What kind of power level exists above a high-tier Sky King?"


    Odin and Uranus themselves were Primeval High Divine Kings. If they could leave this universe, they would not be governed by Cosmic Entities, but they did not know how to break free from this universe.


    Uranus shook his head, saying, "Odin, do you think we should consider bing guardians of the Cosmic Entity?"


    "Guardians of the Cosmic Entity? To absorb the power of the divine aura?" Odin looked up at the sky.


    Being a Primeval High Divine King is powerful, but not truly invincible.


    As long as they remain in this current universe, the Cosmic Entity will always loom over them.


    It''s like how foreign nationals in the United States can still be sentenced by U.S.w enforcement if theymit crimes.


    They have not achieved absolute freedom.


    "I, for one, do not wish to absorb the power of the divine aura," Odin said indifferently. Indeed, he was angered by William the Obliterator, but in reality, at least the Ultimate Force Alliance has not been destroyed.


    "Are you two willing to participate in the battle of the guardians of the Cosmic Entity?"


    A voice suddenly echoed in Odin and Uranus''s minds.


    It was the Cosmic Entity!


    Odin chuckled, "As expected, the Cosmic Entity is omnipresent!"


    The Cosmic Entity fell silent again.


    "Respected Cosmic Entity, I am willing to participate in the battle of your guardians, but I have a question that I hope you can rify!"


    "I also don''t know how strong William the Obliterator is! So, don''t ask!" the Cosmic Entity directly stated.


    Odin frowned, the Cosmic Entity also didn''t know William the Obliterator''s strength?


    "Then,pared to William the Obliterator, who is stronger?"


    After a moment of silence, the Cosmic Entity said, "If he uses his full strength, three punches!"


    "You mean it would take you three punches to eradicate William the Obliterator?" Odin asked, though a part of him hoped his interpretation was wrong, given the odd way the Cosmic Entity phrased its response.


    "It is William the Obliterator who could eradicate me with three punches at full strength. At most, three punches."


    Implying that it could also mean a single punch could directly eradicate!


    "..."


    Odin and Uranus were shocked and dismayed. If the Cosmic Entity spoke so, didn''t that mean William the Obliterator was truly invincible?


    "Then, above high-tier Sky Kings, are there other levels of power?" Odin, deciding to participate in the battle of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians, naturally wanted to rify some questions.


    The Cosmic Entity coldly said, "The Cosmic Entities of different universes also vary in strength. You high-tier Sky Kings are certainly not at the end of power enhancement. As for other levels of power, they are beyond what your current strength can perceive!"


    Odin was sweating profusely but mustered the courage to ask, "Then, what level of power does William the Obliterator belong to?"


    "Hmph!" The Cosmic Entity scoffed, "Even if you knew his power level, what could you do? Do you think you could kill him?"


    "Is he truly an invincible existence?" Odin was still not ready to give up, especially since the Cosmic Entity had indicated it couldn''t withstand three punches from William the Obliterator.


    "Invincible? I can only tell you that your universe is merely the thirteenth universe. Under the jurisdiction of the true King of the Universes, there are fifty-nine universes, each with beings far stronger than you. Should you agree to join the battle of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians, perhaps one day, you may witness the fall of William the Obliterator!"


    Odin and Uranus exchanged nces, and the two Primeval High Divine Kings nodded in agreement to participate in the Cosmic Entity''s guardians battle.


    They didn''t harbor much hatred against William the Obliterator, but in this universe, they saw little hope. At their level of power, they only wished to encounter more powerful beings and be stronger themselves.


    Fight! Keep fighting!


    And then be stronger!


    Not to remain stagnant!


    Of course, they definitely didn''t want to engage in a battle against a freakishly strong opponent like William the Obliterator!

 Chapter 675 William was the most dangerous of all!

    <h4>Chapter 675 William was the most dangerous of all!</h4>


    William sensed the presence of the Cosmic Entity but remained indifferent, continuing his walk towards Mount Akina on his own.


    The Cosmic Entity probably knew what William was thinking,William simply did not care about its actions.


    Jesus followed William closely, wondering if the ancient frost dragon might have hurt Alice. After all, the power level of the ancient frost dragon was not much lower than Loki''s.


    Alice''s power level was somewhat awkward. If Loki and the ancient frost dragon started fighting, Alice could be seriously injured just by being slightly affected.


    Of course, Jesus had also seen Alice''s alchemy furnace, made entirely of Golden Magic Sand. If she hid inside, she would naturally be safe.


    Upon reaching the mountain, they found nothing but a pile of rocks.


    "You really know how to have fun!" With a wave of his hand, William scattered the rocks, revealing an alchemy furnace in front of them.


    Then, Alice, Loki, and a cute Little Frost Dragon appeared before them.


    "What are you doing?" William couldn''t help butugh.


    It was one thing for Alice and the others to hide in the alchemy furnace, but covering it with rocks? What was that all about?


    Alice looked around and, seeing that peace had been restored, said to William, "Didn''t you see the many powerful Shapeshifters lords in the sky just now? If we didn''t hide, and they found us, wouldn''t we die a horrible death?"


    The Little Frost Dragon nodded vigorously, "Mr. Johnson, you didn''t see it, but there were at least ten powerful Shapeshifters lords. We didn''t know what they wanted to do, so Alice and I decided to hide first."


    William realized that Alice had easily subdued the ancient frost dragon.


    No! It was a Little Frost Dragon.


    "How did you manage to subdue it?" William nced at the Little Frost Dragon.


    Wasn''t this going off-script?


    Subdued just like that?


    Shouldn''t there have been a battle at least?


    Alice arched her eyebrows slightly and said, "When I saw him, I just asked if he was the ancient frost dragon Eirik, and then he acknowledged me as his master. Is that so hard?"


    The Little Frost Dragon seemed eager to please as it said to William, "Mr. Johnson, I remembered your instruction and waited here for my master. There were some Shapeshifters originally stationed here who were disrespectful to my master and Loki, and I swallowed them."


    At this moment, Loki muttered under his breath, "That Shapeshifter was no match for me anyway¡­"


    However, the Little Frost Dragon paid him no mind and looked at William as if taking credit, even wagging its tail.


    William then realized something: the current events werepletely different from the script he had envisioned.


    In his script, the ancient frost dragon Eirik was supposed to engage in a fierce battle with Alice.


    But things were different with Alice.


    The ancient frost dragon Eirik was filled with awe for William, not daring to forget any task William had entrusted to him.


    But when he saw Alice, he couldn''t understand why his master was so weak!


    What if he identally killed her?


    When Alice asked if he was the ancient frost dragon Eirik, he immediately epted Alice as his master.


    He also inquired about Alice''s rtionship with William the Obliterator.


    There was no intense conflict or dispute. To please Alice, Eirik even went as far as to kill a few Shapeshifters and then transformed into a Little Frost Dragon.


    For this reason, Alice''s subduing of the ancient frost dragon Eirik became effortless. After a brief conversation, she easily gained a new follower.


    Then, upon seeing the sky filled with powerful Shapeshifters lords, they were frightened and hid in the alchemy furnace together.


    William had aplicated expression on his face. He couldpletely imagine the scene where these three guys, scared out of their wits upon seeing the sky filled with Shapeshifter Lords, would directly hide inside the alchemy furnace.


    "Continue westward from here,I have some matters to attend to," William instructed Jesus. "Keep an eye on them for me, understand?"


    "I understand!" Having experienced much and being one of William''s earliest followers, Jesus knew well that William''s so-


    called script was meant to refine Alice.


    They were primarily responsible for ensuring Alice''s safety and were not to intervene unless absolutely necessary.


    They were even supposed to create some trouble for Alice, setting up some adversaries for her to handle on her own.


    Upon hearing William say this, Alice stepped forward and asked, "Aren''t youing with me?"


    William pondered, "You''ve been in the Divine Realm for some time now. On this journey west, you should learn to lead your disciples and handle some matters. If I''m with you, things will be too smooth for you¡­"


    In the Divine Realm, where every strong being knows William, if he wants to temper Alice, then he cannot stay by her side. In fact, he should arrange some trials for Alice.


    Just like the inspiring female protagonists in TV dramas.


    With this thought, a spark shed in William''s eyes. He didn''t like to scheme, for with his power, scheming seemed rather boring.


    But scheming against Alice? That, he could do!


    Even scheming against high-tier Sky Kings seemed less interesting to William than scheming against his own wife.


    "Hmm?" A sudden sense of foreboding arose in Alice.


    That look in William''s eyes just now made her feel uneasy.


    Yes!


    Very uneasy!


    In times of real danger, Alice felt safe with William by her side, but now, when things seemed safe, she sensed that William was the most dangerous of all!


    The more William thought about it, the more feasible it seemed!


    If William stayed close to Alice, many wouldn''t dare approach her. But if he wasn''t with Alice, using his connections in the Divine Realm to arrange various trials for Alice would be too easy.


    As long as William wished it, the battles Alice would face would never cease.


    "Are you thinking of something weird?" Alice instinctively took two steps back. Just a moment ago, she was wondering if her journey was too easy, but seeing William''s actions now, she was frightened again.


    William had once kicked her off a cliff and into a volcano, subjecting her to various insane forms of training.


    Seeing William''s actions now, she suddenly felt something terrible was about to happen.


    Who is William, after all? Causing trouble for his wife was as natural to him as eating and drinking, especially when thinking of new training methods, which somehow brought a hint of excitement to his calm heart.


    "I''m leaving now. Take your time wandering around, and good luck!" Before leaving, William gently hugged Alice, and then, with a smile on his face and fists clenched, he said, "Fight on!"


    "Uh!"


    At this moment, Alice was truly panicked.


    Especially with William''s fist-clenching encouragement as he was leaving...


    It couldn''t be more terrifying!


    Indeed, traveling in the Divine Realm is not a honeymoon!


    Alice seemed to havepletely understood!


    Jesus and the others saw Alice looking very sad, dejected, or disappointed and didn''t quite understand why Alice looked this way.


    In their view, Alice should be someone Mr. Johnson favored highly. Why would she look like this when Mr. Johnson was cheering her on?

 Chapter 676 I’d like you to do something for me

    <h4>Chapter 676 I''d like you to do something for me</h4>


    As William turned and walked away, Alice''s emotions immediately becameplicated.


    Perhaps couples who have been intimate for a long time really can grow weary of each other.


    But just having William by her side made her feel at ease.


    Now, after traveling together, they had indeed spent quite a while in each other''spany.


    "When will you return?" Alice called out from behind.


    William replied, "I''ll be back once you reach the Sanctum of the Holy Light!"


    After saying this, William''s figure faded and disappeared right before her eyes!!


    During this time, thirteen Shapeshifter lords had already found what they considered to be powerful backers. These backers might not be able to defeat William the Obliterator, that freakishly strong individual, but presumably, William the Obliterator would give them some face.


    Or they simply found a somewhat hidden ce to hide, purely hoping against hope that William the Obliterator wouldn''t find them.


    William intended to create trouble for Alice, to find her enemies and adversaries, naturally looking for those with significant strength. Otherwise, just the few disciples by Alice''s side could easily handle them.


    In terms of power, those thirteen Shapeshifter lords were of the Supreme Deity level, but having previously confronted William, their strength was greatly diminished. To say they could overpower Alice''s team through sheer strength was already impossible.


    But William could make them stronger!!


    This wasn''t too difficult for William.


    They relied on all sorts of strange artifacts to gain an advantage.


    William might not have much else, but he certainly has a plethora of odd artifacts.


    In the Pce of the Sea God, Poseidon sat with his wife Amphitrite, his son Triton, his daughters the Nereids, and Theseus, Poseidon''s family members, all gathered.


    Mira kneeled in the great hall, her head bowed, pleading for refuge from the sea god Poseidon.


    In Mira''s view, Poseidon, the Sea God, seemed to be the kindest towards their Shapeshifters n among the high-tier Sky Kings.


    To seek refuge and be his servant was naturally the best option for her.


    She had also exined the situation to Poseidon.


    Dressed in sea-blue robe, Poseidon listened to Mira with drooping eyelids. After hearing everything, he felt that William had intentionally done this to make the top forces of the Shapeshifters n seek refuge with him, bing his subordinates.


    But he was still waiting because William hadn''t explicitly said Mira could be one of his subordinates.


    "I request Lord Poseidon to take me in!"


    Seeing that the Sea God Poseidon remained silent, Mira once again prostrated on the ground to plead.


    She had pleaded outside the Pce of the Sea God for a long time before being allowed in.


    With her strength, attempting to force her way into the Pce of the Sea God was akin to seeking death.


    Now kneeling before Poseidon, if he refused to take her in, and she encountered William the Obliterator after leaving the Pce of the Sea God, death was certain.


    Poseidon slightly lifted his eyelids, indifferently saying, "Do you think, if Mr. Johnson wanted to kill you, I could save your life?"


    Mr. Johnson?


    Mira took a deep breath, sensing the respect for William the Obliterator in Poseidon''s words.


    Moreover, from his statement, it seemed likely that if William the Obliterator came to the Pce of the Sea God, Poseidon might directly hand her over.


    The people around Poseidon didn''t find his words strange; his family knew well the unfathomable strength of William the Obliterator.


    "If that''s the case, I shall take my leave," Mira said with a bitter smile. Suddenly, she felt that if William the Obliterator wanted her dead, fleeing anywhere would be meaningless.


    Even Poseidon said so,where could she find refuge in the Divine Realm?


    "Wait!" Poseidon said indifferently, "You may stay for now. I presume Mr. Johnson won''t be bothered with you. If he truly wanted you dead, hiding at the end of the universe would be futile. Just wait here!"


    Just as Mira was about to get up, she heard the Hippocampi outside the hall shout, "Lord Poseidon, William the Obliterator seeks an audience outside the Pce of the Sea God."


    William the Obliterator seeks an audience outside the Pce of the Sea God?


    Seeks an audience?


    Even Poseidon was a bit unsettled. William was really giving him a lot of respect!


    Did William actually need to request to enter his Pce of the Sea God?


    With the protective barrier he had set up, wasn''t it just something William could shatter with a kick?


    To enter, a simple teleportation would suffice, but instead, he had the Hippocampi report his arrival?


    "Let''s all go out to wee him!" Poseidon got up, nced at Mira, and said, "Youe too."


    Mira was well aware of the situation.


    Thinking of escaping? She won''t be able to.


    William the Obliterator was blocking the entrance, and given Poseidon''s current attitude, she suspected Poseidon would be the first to disapprove if she attempted to flee.


    Mira had no choice but to follow Poseidon and the others outside the hall.


    William stood outside the Pce of the Sea God, watching Poseidon and the others emerge.


    "Mr. Johnson, I''ve missed you!" Poseidon quickly approached William, bowing respectfully.


    The difference in their statuses was clear!


    The family of the Sea God Poseidon knew that the strength of William the Obliterator was unfathomable, but they had not expected Poseidon''s demeanor towards William to be so respectful.


    Poseidon''s demeanor shocked them.


    But they too greeted William warmly and with respect.


    They were unaware of the fact that William had been Poseidon''s master when he was younger.


    William wasn''t too fond of Poseidon calling him mentor either, as it made him seem old.


    In fact, a long time ago, William had a good rtionship with Triton and the Nereids,the manner of their current reception made it seem rather estranged.


    "I''vee this time to discuss a matter with you. Consider it a small favor for me, and there will certainly be thanks," William said. "No need for anyone to be formal."


    "Mr. Johnson, pleasee into the hall to discuss," Poseidon said in front of his children, treating William with the utmost respect.


    He also wanted his family to understand that the person before them was not someone they could afford to offend.


    identally offending William? That would be unthinkable.


    After William entered the hall and found a chair to sit down, Poseidon did not dare to sit on his throne anymore and stood opposite William.


    It was only natural for him to stand while his master sat.


    But with Poseidon standing, no one else dared to sit either.


    Thus, in the entire Pce of the Sea God, only William sat while everyone else stood upright.


    Mira, who hade seeking refuge, felt even more panicked. The scene was terrifyingly formal, clearly indicating that Poseidon couldn''t protect her.


    "William the Obliterator, don''t think that just because of your strong power, I am afraid of you. Even if it means death, I won''t let you keep me like cattle or sheep!" Mira red at William and intended to self-destruct her soul.


    But she quickly realized she couldn''t do it, as a mysterious force sealed her soul energy.


    "Don''t rush, I have no intention of keeping you like cattle or sheep," William looked at Mira and casually waved his hand, causing a ss bottle to appear at Mira''s feet. "Odin has given you to me. Now, I''m giving you your freedom. You can leave whenever you want, but I''d like you to do something for me. If you agree, this pill is yours."

 Chapter 677 Outlaw beyond the law

    <h4>Chapter 677 Ouw beyond thew</h4>


    William is absolutely among the world''s foremost in alchemy.


    The pills he concocts are coveted even by high-tier Sky Kings, who would go to great lengths to obtain them.


    Mira frowned, ncing only briefly at the small ss bottle at her feet.


    The pill was secondary,what primarily caught her attention was William the Obliterator''s offer of freedom, that she could leave whenever she wanted...


    "Is that true?" Mira somewhat doubted William''s words.


    In the eyes of the Shapeshifters n, the name William the Obliterator was synonymous with a shrewd businessman. How could his word be trusted?


    William calmly stated, "If I wanted to kill you, or keep you, could you resist?"


    In a ce like the Divine Realm, where might makes right, sometimes being polite and reasonable can make you seem bizarre or sinister to others.


    This is probably a result of the world''s rules in the Divine Realm, where the strong seldom pity the weak, and the lives of the weak are never secure.


    "Then, may I leave?" Mira asked tentatively.


    William nodded, "As you wish!"


    As Mira was about to step away, she noticed that all of Poseidon''s children were excitedly watching the small ss bottle at her feet.


    When they caught Mira''s gaze, they quickly turned their faces away, pretending to be indifferent.


    Mira halted her steps.


    She suddenly realized, did she hold a bias against William the Obliterator?


    For someone whomanded such respect from Poseidon, would killing her not be effortless?


    Was any scheming necessary?


    In the Divine Realm, where the strong are revered, could it be assumed that William the Obliterator is stronger than Poseidon and the other two high-tier Sky Kings?


    A pill that could elicit such a reaction from Poseidon''s children...


    Should she really leave it behind and walk away?


    "What do you want me to do?" Mira realized her power level had plummeted because she had offended William the Obliterator, and even Poseidon dared not take her in.


    Now that William the Obliterator had offered her a task, with a pill that seemed extraordinary, why should she refuse?


    William smiled, "Not leaving?"


    Poseidon''s children once again looked at Mira, their eyes clearly saying, "Why aren''t you leaving? Why change your mind now?"


    As a Shapeshifters lordmanding countless subordinates, Mira was certainly no fool. She immediately raised her hands, bowed to William, and said, "I won''t leave! Since Odin has given me to you, my life is yours. Whatever youmand, I will obey!"


    After she finished speaking, sighs could be faintly heard around her.


    Indeed, Poseidon''s children were all hoping she would leave.


    "Very well," William said. "Take that pill. It should be able to restore some of your power level."


    Without any hesitation, Mira picked up the ss bottle and opened the stopper.


    Instantly, the scent of the pill filled the hall, and Triton and the others'' eyes widened.


    What quality of pill was this?


    The pills in the Divine Realm are divided into five levels: Common, Rare, Epic, Legendary, Mythical.


    Poseidon had once concocted a Legendary-tier divine medicine, which had made him so proud that he boasted about it everywhere. As for Mythical-tier, those were the stuff of legends.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Energy surged above the Pce of the Sea God, even affecting the defensive barriers protecting the temple.


    "Mr. Johnson, my children can also undertake any tasks you have!"


    Finally, Poseidon couldn''t help but speak up. Just opening the bottle had caused such a stir; this pill was definitely of Mythical-tier. Poseidon felt pained at the thought of such an exquisite pill falling into Mira''s hands for nothing.


    Mira was also startled by themotion caused by the pill. In a daze, upon hearing Poseidon''s words, she hastily threw the pill, along with the bottle, into her mouth.


    Gulp¡ª


    Everyone watched as the entire pill bottle was swallowed by Mira down her throat.


    As a Shapeshifters lord, consuming strange objects wasn''t unusual, right?


    Primarily, Mira had realized the pill''s value, even making Poseidon envious.


    If she hesitated and William the Obliterator changed his mind about letting her do the task, what then?


    The Sea God Poseidon has countless capable subordinates,anything she can do, Poseidon''s subordinates can naturally do as well.


    My goodness!


    Even Poseidon couldn''t help but exim, "My goodness!"


    Swallowing even the bottle, she truly left no opportunity for others.


    Mira could feel the terrifying efficacy of the pill sweeping through her body as soon as it hit her stomach.


    As an ancient Shapeshifters lord, her physical body was further strengthened, her soul energy depleted from a previous battle was instantly restored, and her injured soul was nourished.


    Hum¡ª


    A faint light radiated from Mira, her soul energy, dark red verging on ck, intertwined with faint gold. Her pupils even flickered with a faint golden light, her muscles and bones crackling.


    Supreme Deity level at its peak!


    Just one pill had restored the severely injured Mira back to her peak strength.


    Mira could clearly feel that this was not simply a return to her peak!


    Previously, she had barely reached the peak of the Supreme Deity level, her physical and soul energy among Odin''s subordinates were considered mediocre.


    But after consuming this pill, not only did her strength surge, her physical body became unprecedentedly powerful, and she experienced a kind of exhration she had never felt before.


    This power seemed to have no limits imposed by any Cosmic Entity.


    What kind of power is this?


    Mira''s pupils contracted sharply, astonished that a single pill could possess such immense power.


    William watched Mira, nodding in satisfaction.


    This pill was concocted after he captured a Cosmic Entity, and while he wasn''t entirely clear on its specific effects, he presumed they must be significant.


    Previously, he hadn''t understood what a Cosmic Entity really was, and following the death of Artemis, he became hesitant to give things away recklessly.


    But now, he fully understood.


    Cosmic Entities may sound powerful, but if this universe werepared to a dormitory, a Cosmic Entity would be more like the dormitory''s manager.


    Above the Cosmic Entity, there should be even higher existences. After setting certain rules, a Cosmic Entity cannot arbitrarily ughter the beings of this universe unless these beings vite the rules it has set.


    Primeval High Divine Kings and Sovereign High Divine Kings are more like outsiders entering the dormitory. As long as they don''t severely break the rules, the dorm manager shouldn''t have the authority to punish them.


    As for William, he''s like an ouw beyond thew, with a force so strong that even the dorm manager dares not provoke him.


    Provoking him might lead the ouw to drive an excavator through the entire building.


    Now, those under William''s care are essentially his "bros," and the dorm manager, fully aware of the ferocity of this particr ouw, naturally wouldn''t dare to harm them.


    What defines an ouw beyond thew? William''s uninhibited actions exemplify just that.

 Chapter 678 Who could match William’s generosity?

    <h4>Chapter 678 Who could match William''s generosity?</h4>


    Mira indeed received tangible benefits from William, and at this moment, she also suddenly understood why Odin would go to such lengths to please William the Obliterator.


    A casually gifted pill that could significantly increase her power level, making even Poseidon envious, demonstrated immense strength.


    "Mr. Johnson, what do youmand?" Mira''s way of addressing William had changed.


    The butcher William, once a figure of fear for Mira, had now be a powerful support she must cling to.


    Following Odin, the leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, hadn''t brought her much in terms of rewards. Even the first strand of the sacred aura was promised to Forseti of the Heart of Asgard by Odin.


    Who could match William''s generosity?


    "It won''t be difficult for you. I want you to choose a ce between Mount Akina and the Sanctum of the Holy Light to make your stand," William exined. Mira then had visions of Alice and Jesus in her mind and understood William''s main purpose for her to take a stand was to intercept these people and trouble Alice.


    Just trouble her, but not actually kill her!


    "Understood, I will do it right away!" Mira kneeled on one knee before William, her head bowed in extreme respect, a stark contrast to her earlier demeanor.


    William nodded, "Go!"


    As Mira stood up, the gaze of Poseidon''s children towards her had changed.


    If previously Mira could be considered a defeated dog, now she had ascended to the heavens, having found a powerful patron.


    To be an underling of Mr. Johnson was an enormous stroke of luck!


    Poseidon was well-informed; he knew that with William''s help, Hades had boldly taken two top-tier artifacts from the Archangel Amenadiel and was unting them everywhere, utterly brazen.


    Such audacity, almost more so than Zeus himself. In just half a month, countless joined his Underworld legion, rapidly bing a powerful force second only to Zeus.


    Now Mira had also be one of William the Obliterator''s underlings. Though not a disciple, her status had changed significantly.


    After Mira left, Poseidon chuckled, "Mr. Johnson, if you have any tasks, just order my children. Why bother finding someone else?"


    Poseidon has always been protective of his own people, and since William was his childhood master, if William needed something done, why not have Poseidon''s children do it?


    That way, the rewards wouldn''t end up in the hands of outsiders, right?


    Thinking about the top-tier pill that Mira just swallowed, the Sea God Poseidon felt a pang of distress.


    William naturally understood what Poseidon meant by his words.


    What was he at the Pce of the Sea God for?


    Mira could at most bring trouble to Alice once, but if all of Poseidon''s subordinates were mobilized, the trials along the way could bepletely assembled...


    Most importantly, Poseidon''s subordinates were powerful, wielding curious and ancient artifacts that would serve as excellent whetstones.


    "If you don''t mind the trouble, you can also participate. There will certainly be rewards!" William blinked, the pill given to Mira was meant to be seen by them, after all.


    With the promise of generous rewards, surely more would be recruited to join!


    "What do we need to do?" Triton''s eyes sparkled with eagerness.


    William smiled at Poseidon, "Do you know the route my wife Alice is taking westward in the Divine Realm? Just take good care of her! However, if there are casualties, I won''t be responsible!"


    The pace of Alice''s growth was somewhat terrifying, and the disciples following her were not ordinary either. Such levels ofbat could easily lead to fatalities.


    "Of course!!"


    Poseidon nodded, being a cunning high-tier Sky King, he had an inkling of what William intended.


    Training Alice, of course!


    Back on Earth, William had been doing just that, and now it was no different.


    With a grand gesture, William conjured a pile of misceneous items in the great hall of the Pce of the Sea God.


    Whoosh!


    A terrifying surge of energy caused the protective barrier of the Pce of the Sea God to burst under the pressure of this formidable force.


    "Is... is this a top-tier artifact?"


    "Mr. Johnson, is this Chef''s Knife a top-tier artifact?"


    "So many divine medicines? Could it be their quality has reached the Legendary level?"


    No! They are of the Mythical level...


    Poseidon''s subordinates were shocked by the pile of extraordinary treasures before them.


    They all knew William the Obliterator possessed many valuable items, but they hadn''t expected so many: a total of over a hundred top-tier artifacts and more than fifty Mythical-level pills...


    Even emptying the treasuries of Zeus and Odin wouldn''t yield so many treasures.


    "You should know what to do; distribute these little items among your subordinates."


    Poseidon''s personality was most to William''s liking, so naturally, he was the first to receive the good stuff.


    "Mr. Johnson, rest assured, my subordinates will handle this matter properly!" Poseidon gathered all the artifacts and pills, his eyes narrowing in joyousughter. This could be considered a stroke of luck for Poseidon!


    With these top-tier artifacts and pills given to Poseidon''s subordinates by William, the strength of the Divine Alliance is bound to grow!


    No, no, no!


    Poseidon is set to be the true king of the Divine Realm!


    "Have your subordinates leave us; I have matters to discuss with you!" William had other reasons for visiting the Pce of the Sea God.


    Poseidon blinked, and his subordinates respectfully withdrew.


    William asked, "Do you know about the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle?"


    "Of course," Poseidon said. "We high-tier Sky Kings are actually guardians of the Cosmic Entity. If we lose the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle, all beings in this universe will be affected. We must fight!"


    "Oh?" William smiled. "Is the time set?"


    Poseidon shook his head, "It''s said that ten guardians of the Cosmic Entity need to be chosen. In our universe, even if we include Odin, Uranus, and Prometheus, there are only eight who have reached the power level of high-tier Sky Kings. I don''t know what the Cosmic Entity is nning."


    "Moreover, Odin and Uranus are Primeval High Divine Kings, their powers are unrted to the Cosmic Entity, so they might not be willing to exert themselves!" Poseidon said. "And with the Archangel Amenadiel having lost his top-tier artifacts, his strength is halved, making his participation doubtful."


    In saying this, he clearly overlooked William, not expecting William to participate in the battle.


    William didn''t say much more. He was someone who got bored easily and had long wanted to see what was at the other end of this universe.


    With such an opportunity, of course, he would participate, and he nned to take Alice with him.


    The only question now was how much longer they would have to wait for this Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle!


    "Cosmic Entity! Come out and let''s talk," William said indifferently.


    Momentster, a petite figure appeared out of the void...

 Chapter 679 Wager

    <h4>Chapter 679 Wager</h4>


    William was momentarily taken aback upon seeing the petite figure before him.


    Poseidon found the figure somewhat familiar and bowed leisurely towards the Cosmic Entity, "Poseidon greets the Cosmic Entity!"


    It was Poseidon''s first time seeing the Cosmic Entity in a human form.


    "Hello, Mr. Johnson!" The Cosmic Entity, no taller than 3 feet, resembled Amy at the age of five, even wearing a thick, pale yellow down jacket, looking like a clumsy and silly little penguin.


    The mushy voice made William narrow his eyes slightly.


    The Cosmic Entity lifted its head, looking at William with a naive expression.


    "Did you intentionally take on Amy''s appearance?" William''s face gradually broke into a smile, though it was a cold one, "Do you wish to die?"


    The Cosmic Entity used what could be described as "Amy-style puppy dog eyes," pitifully saying, "Mr. Johnson, are you going to hit me?"


    "Heh!" William didn''t bother to dwell on these matters. In his eyes, Amy was Amy, the foolish child had grown up, and growing up meant just that,one couldn''t expect someone to stay foolish forever.


    The Cosmic Entity adopting this form was meant to appease William, and she probably thought that by doing so, she wouldn''t get hit.


    From what the Cosmic Entity knew of William, as long as he wasn''t provoked, he was actually quite easy-going.


    "Mr. Johnson, do you n to join the battle?" The Cosmic Entity mbered onto a chair, its actions and demeanor closely resembling five-year-old Amy.


    "I will join! But I must bring my wife along, any objections?" William asked.


    "Whatever Mr. Johnson says is fine," the Cosmic Entityid on the chair, naively looking at William.


    "Such words,ing from Amy''s mouth, always seem odd." William was capricious, uncertain whether to be happy or angry at the Cosmic Entity taking on Amy''s appearance.


    It could only be said that the damned Cosmic Entity had managed to grasp his personality.


    Her adopting this form could at least win a bit of William''s favor, even if it was mixed with some displeasure.


    Very nice!


    "Mr. Johnson, how about I first take you to see the battlefield of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle? They have already started fighting." The Cosmic Entity giggled, "It''s a gathering of strong beings from fifty-nine universes."


    Williamughed, "Are you using me as a pawn, or do you intend to have someone else kill me?"


    "Both! Hehe!" The Cosmic Entity''s eyes shone brighter than Amy''s ever did, and she didn''t shy away from William''s question.


    "Good, let''s go take a look." William didn''t mind being used as a pawn, nor did he care about the Cosmic Entity wanting him dead.


    Poseidon stood by without speaking, now remembering that the Cosmic Entity''s appearance resembled his little disciple Amy quite closely.


    Poseidon also knew how fond William was of Amy, and the Cosmic Entity adopting this form was clearly an attempt to ingratiate herself with William, which was quite interesting.


    And then there was their conversation...


    "Are youing?" William nced back at Poseidon.


    "May I?" Poseidon, of course, wanted to go. Being a guardian of the Cosmic Entity himself, he couldn''t avoid the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle. Pre-visiting the battlefield would be ideal.


    William''s gaze fell on the Cosmic Entity.


    "If Mr. Johnson says you can go, then of course you can go!" The Cosmic Entity smiled.


    William blinked.


    In the next moment, the three of them vanished from the Pce of the Sea God.


    This wasn''t any space magic, but the power of the Cosmic Entity''s spacews.


    Almost instantly, William felt himself traveling from this universe to another unique space.


    "So that''s how it is!" William instantly understood how to travel from one universe to another.


    Each universe is actually adjacent, like giant bubbles connected together. To travel from one universe to another, one must either master thews of both universes simultaneously or be led through by a Cosmic Entity.


    Or, one must grasp the true supreme cosmic truth.


    When they saw light again, William and hispanions found themselves standing atop a blue light screen.


    Below them, an independent space resembling an arena was visible, where two high-tier Sky Kings were engaged in fiercebat!


    There were a total of fifty-nine light screens, each a different color. On the tforms of other light screens, some were upied by high-tier Sky Kings, while others were empty.


    After William and his group appeared, a creature enveloped in nothingness on an adjacent light screen looked over at the Cosmic Entity andughed, "Little Thirteen, why have you taken on this form? Are those two with you your guardians?"


    The Cosmic Entity stuck out her tongue at the creature and retorted with a roll of her eyes, "Mind your own business!"


    "Little Thirteen, it''s been so long, and you''ve only found these two?" the neighboring creatureughed. "Come on, why don''t we have a match between our two universes? My guys here are itching for a fight."


    Behind the seemingly ethereal creature were ten other bizarre figures, all carefully observing William and Poseidon.


    The Cosmic Entity pouted, "I haven''t even gathered ten people yet, so no fighting!" Then, looking up at William with an appearance of innocence, she asked, "Mr. Johnson, do you want to fight?"


    William nodded, "Let''s have a match for fun!"


    "For fun? Hahaha! This kid is interesting!" the creature from next doorughed. "This isn''t something to take lightly! The oue is a fight to the death!"


    After saying this, he suddenly paused and stared at the Cosmic Entity, asking, "What did you just call him?"


    The Cosmic Entity naturally replied, "Mr. Johnson!"


    "Which universe is he from?" The creature finally took William seriously, "I can''t see his power level? A Sovereign High Divine King? Where did you scam him from?"


    "He''s from my universe!" The Cosmic Entity looked up and challenged, "Since our Mr. Johnson wants to have some fun, do you dare to fight?"


    The creature smirked, "What''s a Sovereign High Divine King anyway? It''s not like I haven''t seen one before!"


    William asked the Cosmic Entity, "Who is he?"


    The Cosmic Entity responded, "The Cosmic Entity from the neighboring twelfth universe."


    William then asked, "Do you have a wager?"


    The Cosmic Entity nodded,ughing, "Yes, there''s a wager of the power of ten sacred auras!"


    The power of the sacred aura is the foundation of a universe''s construction. The strength of a universe depends on the number of sacred auras it possesses.


    Previously, the Cosmic Entity had suffered quite a bit because of William.


    "Split it ny-ten!" William nced at the Cosmic Entity. Did he not know what sort of scheme the Cosmic Entity was concocting?


    Thinking cutesy behavior would let her pick up a bargain?


    That wasn''t going to happen!


    "Me nine, you one? How about giving you thirty percent instead?" The Cosmic Entity looked at William, uncertain if he genuinely misunderstood her or was pretending, even shing a smile, "Actually, splitting fifty-fifty is also okay."


    William stared at her, remaining silent.


    "Alright! You nine, me one!" The Cosmic Entity shrugged its shoulders, finally realizing that acting cute was ineffective.


    She truly wasn''t the real Amy.


    And even if it were Amy in her younger years trying to act spoiled in front of William, sometimes she still couldn''t avoid ending up in tears.

 Chapter 680 Little rookie with a Divine Power Value of 5!

    <h4>Chapter 680 Little rookie with a Divine Power Value of 5!</h4>


    "Little Thirteen, you''ve sought external help to this extent? You fight one match and only get ten percent?" The Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universeughed, "So what if it''s a Sovereign High Divine King? You only have two people now, ready to fight ten matches? Is that really enough?"


    It was then the Cosmic Entity said to William, "Mr. Johnson, the rule here is that after one side enters the arena, they must fight ten consecutive matches, so generally, ten Cosmic Entity guardians are needed. How about you fight first, and then I''ll bring some more people back?"


    William looked at the Cosmic Entity and smiled, "You actually want me to fight all ten, don''t you?"


    The Cosmic Entity''s big eyes blinked innocently, and with a naive expression, she tilted her head up and asked, "Mr. Johnson, can you fight ten matches?"


    William didn''t answer her question but said, "Since you like ying Amy so much, how about I call you Dolly? It will help distinguish you."


    "If Mr. Johnson likes to call me Dolly, then I shall be Dolly." The Cosmic Entity still wore a smile, and anyone unaware might truly think she was a harmless little girl.


    William looked down at the arena and asked, "Dolly, how long have those two been fighting?"


    "Two years!" Dolly said, "Both are high-tier Sky Kings. To determine a winner, it would take at least ten years!"


    Williamughed, "Then, how long do you think it would take if I fought ten matches?"


    Dolly wanted to dy William!


    Or rather, she thought it was impossible for William to win ten matches in a row!


    Although William was strong!


    Unreasonably strong!


    But in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle, how difficult would it be to win ten consecutive matches?


    If William won, she''d profit!


    And even if William won all ten matches, it would take at least ten years, right?


    You should know, the Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universe has invited the twelve universe''s strongest ten beings to stand guard.


    Even if William is strong, could he possibly instant-kill them every time?


    "Perhaps... it won''t even take a year." Dolly, aware of William''s strength, mentioned a year as a conservative estimate...


    But a year would already be enough for her to aplish a lot!


    "If I remember correctly, the power of the sacred auras possessed by a universe isn''t considered abundant, right?" William nced at the Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universe and said, "If he loses ten matches in a row, wouldn''t that cause the entire universe to copse?"


    Dolly spoke in a child-like tone, "This guy from the twelfth universe has quite a few strong beings under him, including five Ster Level powerhouses sitting inmand. Now, there are a few hundred sacred auras'' power, so losing ten matches wouldn''t matter."


    "How about you? How many do you have?" William, before entering the fray, wanted to know how much Dolly had at her disposal.


    "One hundred and twenty... one hundred and neen," Dolly pouted, "It should have been one hundred and twenty-five."


    A universe initially possesses one hundred and twenty-five sacred auras, but the one from Alice no longer belongs to her, and the five from Archangel Amenadiel, altered by William, aren''t hers anymore.


    The Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universeughed loudly, "Little Thirteen, it''s been so long, and you haven''t participated in a single Cosmic Entity Guardian battle. Are all the guardians in your realm useless trash?"


    "Don''t you dare cry if you loseter!" Dolly red at him fiercely.


    Why hadn''t she participated in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle?


    It was because William was causing chaos in her thirteenth universe. Just when she managed to cultivate one or two strong beings, William would wipe them out with a single sword strike!


    Especially during the age of the ancient gods, the Cosmic Entity managed to nurture some powerful beings, all of which became William''s food.


    With such a monstrously strong being causing chaos in the thirteenth universe, Dolly couldn''t even manage her own universe''s affairs, let alone fight in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle.


    The Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universe looked at William andughed, "Must be a kid who''s just reached Ster Level strength, right? Win ten matches in a row? What are you thinking?"


    "Little trash with a Divine Power Value of 1!"


    The Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universe was naturally speaking their universe''snguage, but at their level of power, whatever is said can directly convey the intended meaning.


    It''s like having a built-in trantion device!


    "What is a Divine Power Value?" William nced at Dolly.


    Dolly exined seriously, "To participate in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle, one must be at least at theary Level, what is known as a high-tier Sky King."


    "As for Divine Power Value, you can understand it as the power value after perfectly absorbing the power of the sacred aura!"


    William mused, "So, you''re saying my current value appears to be just 1?"


    Dolly nodded vigorously, "Exactly! Only 1!"


    She couldn''t be clearer about this,when William intended to obliterate her with a single punch, the energy aura he emitted was beyond her judgment.


    That is to say, purely by Divine Power Value, William has already surpassed 125!


    His energy exceeds that of an initial universe!


    "Let''s start!" William had no intention of bing stronger,he was simply that strong, akin to a cheat code in a game. He had been somewhat bored in the Divine Realm already, and now that someone was willing to y along, how could he refuse?


    After experiencing the loneliness of being invincible, William was less inclined to show all his power right from the start!


    What if, eventually, no one wanted to fight him?


    Of course, William was also looking forward to encountering a worthy opponent. How great that would be!


    Dolly and the Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universe exchanged nces, and from them, ten sacred auras flew out.


    These sacred auras slowly converged to form an arena in a separate space.


    They were using the energy of cosmic truths to construct a duel space. Even if someone strong enough could break the arena, the power of the sacred auras would remain intact.


    After the fight, in principle, the victor gains the power of the sacred auras from the defeated side.


    William flew into the space arena constructed from the power of the sacred auras.


    "Oh? I see!" William smiled.


    The reason why the arena was constructed with ten sacred auras from both sides was to ensure that high-tier Sky Kings under the control of their respective Cosmic Entities could utilize thews of power designated by their Cosmic Entities.


    William nced at Dolly, only to see her blinking at him and revealing a cute smile.


    Acting cute again!


    The Cosmic Entity of the thirteenth universe is a sly old trickster!


    "A kid with a Divine Power Value of 1 dares to participate in the battle? It seems the Cosmic Entity of the thirteenth universe really is useless!"


    The creature appearing before William had green skin, stood over 80 feet tall with a semi-transparent, four-legged body, a fierce face, and two rows of sharp teeth gleaming coldly.


    Such a monster naturally wore nothing.


    It didn''t even have gender characteristics, just a body full of explosive power.


    This was simply a pure fighting machine!


    William also noticed the strong beings standing in the rest areas of other universes. Many appeared to be creatures solely designed forbat. As for those in human form, there were only the guardians of the Cosmic Entities from five universes.


    The rest were creatures William had never seen before!


    The green giant in front of him seemed to want to chat a bit with William before fighting. William asked, "How many Divine Power Values do you have?"


    The green giant snorted coldly, "I have 5 Divine Power Values!"


    His tone was full of disdain for William, who only had 1 Divine Power Value.


    William raised an eyebrow andughed, "So, you''re just a little rookie with a Divine Power Value of 5!"

 Chapter 681 Wasn’t that too fast?

    <h4>Chapter 681 Wasn''t that too fast?</h4>


    A little rookie with a Divine Power Value of 5?


    The green monster is a chief deity of the twelfth universe, named Sanguinax, who has fully absorbed the power of five sacred halos. He is aary-level powerhouse whose very flesh is formidable, making every inch of his skin, every part of his body, a deadly weapon.


    Simrly, absorbing the power of five sacred halos, the mighty archangel Amenadiel, without top-tier artifacts, would likely notst more than three rounds in a battle against him.


    "Trash! Die!"


    Sanguinax,pared to William, is massive in size and quadrupedal, making William appear as insignificant as an ant before a majestic lion.


    Sanguinax suddenly swung his paw, utilizing the power of the ten sacred halos that construct the arena of the twelfth universe.


    It''s only natural for the guardian of a Cosmic Entity to use the power of their Cosmic Entity.


    This is why a Cosmic Entity would use the power of sacred halos to construct an arena.


    Sanguinax once outside the cosmic boundary of the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity, he cannot use the power of his universe''sws, let alone the power from other universes.


    The power of ten sacred halos is also a bit of support given to thebatants by their own Cosmic Entity.


    Standing there, Sanguinax certainly does not appear clumsy despite his massive size.


    The moment Sanguinax made his move, the Sea God Poseidon''s pupils sharply contracted.


    Such terrifying power could only be countered by his strongest God-ying Sword Formation, or else he might be instantly annihted.


    It turns out there are realms beyond the high-tier Sky Kings.


    But to think he could kill Mr. Johnson is still impossible!


    Just as William was about to be struck by his w...


    No!


    He wasn''t hit!


    William, like a willow fluff carried by the wind, fluttered beside Sanguinax''s fast-moving w.


    A full-powered lightning-fast strike failed to harm William in the slightest.


    "Trivial tricks!" Sanguinaxughed loudly, opened its massive mouth, and attempted to swallow William whole with a whale-like gulp.


    Cosmic Entities and powerhouses from other universes nced over.


    This was the first time in many years that the thirteenth Cosmic Entity had sent a guardian into battle, an event no one would ignore.


    "Ster Level? Yet possessing only a single point of Divine Power Value."


    "How impressive can one point of Divine Power Value be?"


    "Between a Ster Level with one point of Divine Power Value and aary Level with five points, which is stronger?"


    "But really, a Ster Level with just one point of Divine Power Value? That''s unheard of, hahaha!"


    ...


    William''s energy aura remained subconsciously concealed.


    Blown by the wind, William naturally ended up being swallowed by Sanguinax.


    "Is Ster Level this weak? Hahaha! It''s quiteughable," Sanguinax roared withughter, "After all, just a rookie with a single point of Divine Power Value!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe alsoughed at Dolly, "Little thirteen, this is the Ster Level powerhouse you''ve brought? That''s it?"


    "This might just be the quickest battle since themencement of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battles!"


    Other universe powerhouses also burst intoughter.


    The battle of Cosmic Entity guardians is highly regarded by all universes, with the loser having to pay with the power of ten sacred halos¡ªa significant amount for any universe!


    The warriors they sent were mostly formidable beings within their own universes. Someone like Sanguinax, considered weak in the twelfth universe.


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe said, "I wanted to give you a good start, but the fighter you''ve brought is too weak, go back and find someone stronger!"


    "When creating something, you must be willing to invest, at least use the power of your five sacred halos!" the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity instructed earnestly, "Look at the fool you''ve sent..."


    "Pfft!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe suddenly froze, staring at the space below in the arena, only to see Sanguinax''s massive body start to crack open.


    "Still alive?" The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe chuckled, "Interesting!"


    "Boom!"


    William stood atop the arena, and Sanguinax instantly exploded into a mess of flesh.


    The terrifying energy fluctuations caught the attention of powerhouses from all universes.


    "What a powerful burst! Quite interesting!"


    "That behemoth from the twelfth universe was too weak, and quite foolish at that, to have swallowed him directly."


    "Hmph! Swallowing someone with such explosive power, what an idiot!"


    ...


    Dolly smiled at the Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe: "Thank you for the opening gift!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe let out a strangeugh: "Neighbor, losing the power of ten sacred halos is affordable for me, consider it a gift!"


    "And that person won, so you only get the power of one sacred halo! You''re not making much of a profit! Want to continue?"


    Before Dolly could reply, William, standing there, said indifferently: "Next!"


    The power of twenty sacred halos constructing the arena, nine of which fell upon William, and Dolly''s ten sacred halos of power remained there.


    One sacred halo also fell into Dolly''s palm.


    Dolly squinted and smiled: "Earning one sacred halo of power per match, ten for ten matches, a thousand for a thousand matches, it seems I''ll soon be the strongest Cosmic Entity!"


    "Do you even know what you''re saying?" The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe sneered, then concentrated the power of ten sacred auras onto the arena, followed by the appearance of an elderly human form on the tform.


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe and Dolly were neighbors, with the former having visited the thirteenth universe and learned how to create life forms in human shape from the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity.


    The elder, with a katana strapped to his back, nodded and smiled at William, "Young man, would you like to take a rest? I don''t want to bully you."


    William shook his head.


    "Very well, my name is Yason, pleased to meet you!" said the elder.


    "Yason?" William raised an eyebrow. "Not Yasuo?"


    "No!" Yason said. "ording to the Cosmic Entity of our twelfth universe, I was designed based on Yasuo from a certain game!"


    "It took thirty strands of sacred halo power and ten years to create me!" Yason looked up at William.


    William pondered, "In the end, you''re just a knockoff!"


    "Thirty strands of sacred halo power against one strand of sacred halo power!" Yason nced casually at William, his Windde drawing a circle on the arena, and said, "To be precise, forty against one! Can you win?"


    "Are you talking about Divine Power Value?" William chuckled, and his aura suddenly changed.


    "Absorbed?" Yason frowned at William.


    At that moment, William''s Divine Power Value had unexpectedly reached fifteen points!!


    Yes, fifteen points!


    He initially had one point, killed Sanguinax to gain five points of Divine Power Value, and also absorbed the nine strands of sacred halo power from the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity, adding another nine points, now totaling fifteen points of Divine Power Value.


    But logically, he shouldn''t have been able to absorb nine strands of sacred halo power so quickly!


    "How is this possible so fast?"


    Everyone was staring at William, puzzled!


    William had won thest match and received nine strands of sacred halo power, but how could he have absorbed it directly?


    Wasn''t that too fast?

 Chapter 682 Indeed, it won’t take long!

    <h4>Chapter 682 Indeed, it won''t take long!</h4>


    In the Cosmic Entity Guardian battle, the real fighting is still carried out by the guardians of the Cosmic Entities.


    Cosmic Entities are powerful, but they don''t engage in battle against each other.


    Or rather, it''s not guaranteed that a Cosmic Entity is stronger inbat than its guardian!


    Cosmic Entities are like wealthy patrons, while their guardians act as their bodyguards.


    The power of the sacred auras, in the hands of a Cosmic Entity, is akin to money. The guardians of Cosmic Entities use this "money" to strengthen themselves in various ways, earning more sacred aura power for their Cosmic Entity''s universe, and thus receiving rewards¡­


    To other Cosmic Entities, William might only seem to be at the Ster Level.


    Because they believe Dolly enlisted William forbat, they deduced that William is a stronger Ster Level entity.


    If a Cosmic Entity cannot create strong beings, it''s normal to hire mercenaries.


    But even for a Ster Level powerhouse, instantly absorbing the power of fourteen sacred auras is practically impossible!


    Yason, scrutinizing William, spected, "Could it be your ability is to assimte and devour?"


    "I don''t possess such peculiar skills." William, equally curious, looked at Yason and asked, "Do you know how to use the ultimate move ''Last Breath''?"


    "Last Breath?" Yason scoffed, "That''s merely a move from a game, ''Death is like the wind,always by my side!'' But that''s just in the world of games. Could the Yasuo from the game ever defeat a real high-tier Sky King?"


    William chuckled, "Then draw your katana! It should be decent!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe used the power of thirty sacred auras and took ten years to create an entity named Yason, just to have a top-level swordsman.


    Yason''s swordsmanship is merely the twelfth universe Cosmic Entity''s understanding of sword arts!


    Cosmic Entities can''t fight directly, but creating a being to fight on their behalf is feasible.


    "This battle, I presume, won''t take long!" Yason drew his Windde from behind, assumed a stance, and pointed the sword tip towards William.


    William nodded, "Indeed, it won''t take long!"


    His life had been too long, yet he was not fond of a fight dragging on for decades.


    "This katana is named Windde, personally forged for me by the Cosmic Entity!" Yason slowly closed his eyes, his right hand gripping the handle of Windde, which instantly drained all his strength.


    Yason''s entire being transformed into specks of ck light merging into the sword''s body, and the power of the ten sacred aurasid down by the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity for the arena also merged into the de.


    The power of forty sacred auras all infused into Windde!!


    Bing one with the katana, or rather, this was the strongest strike of the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity!


    Normally, Cosmic Entities cannot directly intervene, but some, bored out of their wits, always concoct peculiar activities. Yason is the result of the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity''s brainstorming, a stroke wielded in his stead!


    Yason appears to be a guardian of the Cosmic Entity, but in reality, he is a katana of the Cosmic Entity, embodying the twelfth universe Cosmic Entity''s understanding of swordsmanship!


    "Perfect!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe couldn''t help but exim!


    William stood still, unmovable, as Windde pierced through his chest, with golden blood emerging.


    Yason transformed back into an elder, holding Windde with a smile and a shake of his head, "Knowing this oue, I should have given you a chance to draw your sword."


    The surrounding Cosmic Entitiesughed, "Twelve, poor little thirteen was provoked into joining the Cosmic Entity Guardian battle by your words. You then sent Yason, you might as well have fought directly!"


    "Truly shameless, a tant robbery!"


    Just moments ago, with William''s aurapletely vanished, the watching Cosmic Entities believed William had perished, and Yason had won, starting to jest among themselves.


    In their view, the Cosmic Entity of the thirteenth universe had too little experience inpeting and was deceived by the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity. Using the power of thirty sacred auras to create a deadly weapon was akin to him wielding the de himself.


    How could a regr Ster Level contender stand a chance?


    But such tactics were essentially cheating.


    Dolly remained silent, simply watching William in the arena. She didn''t believe that the immensely powerful William could die just like that!


    Having stayed in her thirteenth universe for so many years, she knew his mind all too well.


    And he was someone profoundly bored!


    Bored enough to cut off his own desire to be stronger, yet still outrageously powerful.


    If the strongest move could really kill William the Obliterator, wouldn''t it mean that this sword could pierce through her entire universe?


    What a joke!


    A sword forged from the power of forty sacred auras is indeed strong, but not to such an extent!


    Especially not in front of William the Obliterator.


    Using a sword?


    Hmm, sometimes she thinks, bringing William the Obliterator out to show off might actually be a pretty good idea!


    Dolly remained silent.


    William slowly looked down at the sword wound in his chest, touched the blood with his hand, andmented, "It hurts a bit, but it feels pretty good. Is there more toe?"


    "..." Yason, with his back to William, hearing this, slowly turned around, his mouth wide open in shock. He watched as the wound on William''s body healed at a visible rate.


    Such a sword strike, capable of obliterating a universe spanning billions of light-years, yet when itnded on this person, it actually...


    "Being wounded for the first time, not bad! Come on, I''m looking forward to it!" William told Yason, "You need to try harder!"


    William was genuinely looking forward to being killed, but s, he found that even such a terrifying sword strike through the chest only caused him a slight pain and no other negative effects.


    Just ying around?


    But at least he was wounded, which wasmendable.


    The watching Cosmic Entities all fell silent. What the hell is this?


    Can a Ster Level be this powerful?


    Is he unkible?


    One Cosmic Entity analyzed, "Perhaps the swordsmanship of the twelfth universe is useless against the Ster Level powerhouses of the thirteenth universe, unable to harm their fundamental powers."


    "Yes, that''s a possibility!" another Cosmic Entity added, "The twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity has never used a sword. What does he know about swordsmanship? Something fabricated out of thin air is far inferior to swordsmanship that isprehended through countless battles."


    "Indeed, Ster Level swordsmen rely on their own understanding of power. Only that kind of swordsmanship is the real swordsmanship. The twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity knows nothing about swords!"


    ...


    Other Cosmic Entities began mocking the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity.


    Over the long eons, Cosmic Entities have be bored existences.


    Seeing such a novel scene naturally piqued their interest, especially since the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity had previously used Yason to kill many of their strong fighters, forcibly seizing countless sacred auras from other universes.


    Seeing the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity embarrassed, many Cosmic Entities were excitedly entertained.


    "I don''t understand swordsmanship?" the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity roared, "What nonsense are you all spouting? Even among Ster Level swordsmen, is their swordsmanship as formidable as mine?"


    "Since when can my swordsmanship not harm Ster Level beings? Are you all idiots?" the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity was furious.


    They are merely creators, who painstakingly crafted their creations topete with those of other creators.


    And now, someone was saying he didn''t understand swordsmanship?


    Ridiculous!


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe roared, "Yason, kill him!"

 Chapter 683 It must be a narrow victory!

    <h4>Chapter 683 It must be a narrow victory! </h4>


    Upon hearing the shout of a Cosmic Entity from the twelfth universe, Yason''s gaze sharpened, and he stared intently at William.


    From the moment of his creation, participating in the battles of the Cosmic Entity guardians, he would face his enemies with just a single strike!


    No matter how many sword techniques there are, they''re all just showy and unnecessary.


    Yason, a swordsmanship master created by the twelfth universe''s Cosmic Entity, has only twelve moves, each named after the cosmos, embodying the power of the entire universe. A single strike from him ensures that no guardian of a Cosmic Entity with a Divine Power Value below 40 survives.


    Once Yason enters the fray, even guardians of Cosmic Entities with a Divine Power Value of 40 can only die in regret.


    And those who are stronger dare not risk confronting him.


    Fortunately, the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians only begins when both Cosmic Entities agree and swear an oath to each other. Otherwise, Yason''s single strike could sweep away most of the high-ranking deities in numerous universes.


    Poseidon, the Sea God, standing in the stands, looked down and felt the terror of that strike!


    Even Zeus''s strongest attack, Poseidon''s Stormde, pales inparison to the power of this strike.


    Putting himself in William''s position, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice pit. He knew he would die under this strike!


    Golden light burst forth from Yason''s eyes, with energy surging around him.


    The space of their arena was almost equivalent to a separate cosmic space. In an instant, energy surged across tens of thousands of light-years, causing the cores of tens of thousands of stars within the twelfth universe to rapidly contract, yet their volume increased hundreds of times.


    Stars that could burn for millions, even tens of millions of years, were on the verge of death in this moment.


    Terrifying energy from within the twelfth universe was transmitted to the arena, all converging on Yason''s single strike.


    There was nothing else to say!


    Only this sword!!


    As the sword was drawn, Yason''s Windde first exploded with a terrifying sword light, then condensed into a single, tiny point!


    This strike, fueled by the burning of tens of thousands of stars and the power of forty divine halos, was formidable!


    William stood still, unimpressed. Strong as the strike might be, he believed he could shatter it with a single punch.


    Was this strike powerful?


    But if he were to shatter Yason''s strike with one punch, he feared no one would dare to enter the arena to fight him thereafter.


    Fighting a master swordsman really isn''t that interesting!


    William was looking forward to encountering some new and exciting challengers.


    "Ah!" William sighed and decided not to resist, letting the sword pierce his chest. The terrifying power exploded inside him.


    It felt warm, kind of like... soaking in a hot spring...


    "You ultimately didn''t manage to strike!" Yason released the hilt, feeling the life force of the man before him weakening, as if life was slipping away.


    "This strike is the culmination of my life''s understanding, named Celestial Rift Strike! You''re the first to fall to it, state your name!" Yason looked somewhat despondent, speaking as if lonely at the top, "Actually, I really wanted to see you draw your sword. Unfortunately, there''s no chance now."


    "Call me William the Obliterator!" William still stood there, the Windde piercing through his chest. The terrifying power capable of destroying several star systems exploded inside him, feeling so exhrating he almost pulled out a beach chair to lie down and take a nap.


    But that would seem too disrespectful to his too weak opponent.


    In the end, William chose to cough up a bit of blood, looking at Yason and saying, "I''ve given my sword away, but if you really want to see, I could show you."


    Yason stared at William, whose life force continued to fade, now down to a mere point of Divine Power Value. He realized, "It seems you only forcefully borrowed the power of those divine halos, without truly absorbing it!"


    William nodded weakly, genuinely thinking this guy was a genius!


    He had indeed collected the power of those divine halos after winning. What use did he have for those things?


    From beginning to end, he merely adjusted the intensity of his own energy.


    That''s all there was to it!


    There was no truth to the idea of absorbing the power of the divine halos.


    Seeing William in such a weakened state, Yason said, "Your life has reached its end. If you wish to strike onest time, then I will watch!" He stood with his hands behind his back, looking at William from a distance.


    It was then that the Cosmic Entities above realized something,they hadn''t seen this Ster Level fighter draw his sword.


    As a master swordsman, surely he would want to make a final strike at death''s door!


    "Honey, lend me a sword!" William stood upright, the sword still lodged in his chest as golden blood dripped down.


    He spoke softly.


    Alice, still in the Divine Realm, was startled upon hearing William''s voice: "If you need it, just take it. Why tell me?"


    Whoosh!


    The Sword of Soulbreaker flew out from Alice''s wrist, crossing through space, passing the edge of the thirteenth universe, and became a beam of light that embedded itself in the arena.


    "Wow! Where is this? So many new ingredients!" The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker eximed excitedly.


    This was a space it had never visited before, so how could it not be thrilled?


    To the Sword of Soulbreaker, every creature it saw was an ingredient!


    Look at those odd-looking yet delicious beings.


    Wow!


    Mr. Johnson seems to have found a new paradise!


    "This Sword Spirit is quite arrogant!"


    "Ha ha ha! Such a spirited Sword Spirit is really interesting!"


    "Many from weaker universes don''t know their ce. It''s quite normal! Little thirteen, I''m going to capture this Sword Spiritter, you don''t mind, right?" A tall Cosmic Entity looked down at Dolly,pletely disregarding the Sword of Soulbreaker, William, and Dolly.


    The Cosmic Entities and their guardians found it amusing.


    It was just a Sword Spirit, making absurd ims. It probably didn''t realize that its master was about to be annihted, and it would be ownerless.


    Dolly looked up at the one above, smiling cheekily: "Do as you wish, please! How could I possibly object?"


    That was a Cosmic Entity from the first universe, wielding the power of 19,000 divine halos, naturally beyond Dolly from the twelfth universe.


    Upon hearing those words, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker immediately burst out cursing: "You ingredients, shut up! Take your turns, don''t rush to your deaths!"


    When it saw a katana stuck in William''s chest, it said without a care, "Mr. Johnson, you''re acting again! Come on, use me! Hurry up and use me!"


    Having been with William for some years, it naturally knows that William can pretend to be evenly matched with anyone. Although being pierced through the chest with a sword is a scene it has never witnessed before, isn''t this even more thrilling?


    "You''re quite the tease!" A smile appeared on William''s "pale" face as his hand slowly reached for the sword hilt.


    Yason felt something was slightly amiss. Judging by the energy emanating from this man, he really seemed to have just a bit of Divine Power Value left, appearing close to death.


    But why did he feel an inexplicable panic in his heart when he saw him grasp the sword?


    Right!


    That unprecedented sense of crisis!


    "Watch my final strike!" William seriously said to Yason, "You better brace yourself, don''t die too easily!"


    William internally estimated Yason''s endurance, believing that he absolutely should not kill him with a single strike.


    Yes, he must not achieve an instant kill!


    Should he instantly kill him, the remaining Cosmic Entities might not send anyone else down, which would be terribly boring!


    A narrow victory!


    It must be a narrow victory!

 Chapter 684 Couldn’t even dodge this?

    <h4>Chapter 684 Couldn''t even dodge this?</h4>


    Yason wanted to retrieve the Windde stuck in William''s chest, but found that he had lost connection with the de, which greatly shocked him and forced him to take William''s so-called final strike more seriously.


    William had no idea that Yason wanted to retrieve Windde, mainly because he had never been injured before, and the sensation of being wounded was surprisingly delightful.


    With the sword in his chest, bursts of power exploded, sending waves of heat through him like tide after tide, an incrediblyfortable experience.


    William wasn''t a masochist,it''s just that this level of pain felt more like getting a Swedish massage or soaking in a hot spring to him.


    The thought that a fight coulde with the perks of a Swedish massage and a hot spring made him somewhat reluctant to pull out the Windde.


    "This sword is named Sword of Soulbreaker! I will thrust only once!" After saying this, William drew the sword and made his strike!


    The movement wasn''t fast, but it was a very standard straight thrust!


    It was standard like a thrust practiced millions of times by a beginner under the close supervision of a master, unremarkable, without a single w to point out, yetcking any sort of brilliance.


    The moment Yason saw William draw his sword, he couldn''t help but tremble inside because he realized, at that moment, his body waspletely unable to move.


    Like a piece of beef pinned down on a chopping board, worse off than a dead fish, which at least might twitch a bit.


    In that instant, he felt William''s figure loom infinitelyrger, and in the darkness, only that sword, slowly stabbing towards him.


    Dodge?


    How to dodge?


    It seemed dodging shouldn''t even be an option.


    Under this sword, he was supposed to stand in ce, waiting to be ughtered, at its mercy!


    The moment the tip of the sword pierced into the chest, Yason instantly understood that the so-called sword master created by the power of thirty sacred auras was nothing but a fart under the Sword of Soulbreaker!


    "Couldn''t even dodge this?"


    William''s voice echoed in Yason''s ears.


    The tone was like that of an elementary school teacher discovering their student couldn''t understand that one plus one equals two, filled with shock and disappointment.


    Yason opened his mouth, and if he were one to swear, he would certainly have a torrent of "fucks" ready for William.


    Dodge?


    What''s there to dodge?


    How could he dodge?


    This strike was simply an overwhelming force that crushed everything!!


    The Sword Spirit of Sword of Soulbreaker was overjoyed. Ever since William had given Sword of Soulbreaker to Alice, it hadn''t really had a chance to enjoy itself.


    It was like during sex, where you could go harder and harder, but the one receiving it couldn''t take it even if you went a little harder.


    Because of this, it had to restrain itself, unable to fully let loose!


    Especially for a Sword Spirit that craves intensity and loves to y, this was pure torture.


    Now in William''s hands, with full firepower and such a fresh opponent looking so formidable, it was truly satisfying!


    "Next! Next in line! All you newbies, line up! This Sword Spirit will grace each of you in turn!"


    The Sword Spirit was so thrilled it could almost fly, like drought-strickennd meeting sweet rain, facing a host of Cosmic Entities andary Level powerhouses as if a forty-year bachelor hade across a group of stunning beauties to enjoy at will.


    As William thrust the sword into Yason''s chest, the Sword Spirit, now freed from William''s seal, poured a terrifying energy pressure into every inch of Yason''s body.


    The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe was shocked. He was not ignorant in the ways of swordsmanship; on the contrary, being able to create a swordsman like Yason, he was the most knowledgeable about swordsmanship among all Cosmic Entities.


    That William could strike Yason with a single sword blow, the power of that strike, felt empathetically by him as the Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe, was overwhelming.


    He couldn''t match it!


    The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe stared at Dolly, finally realizing where this kid got her confidence from.


    He had no idea where she found such a monstrously strong fighter.


    Ast strike in the face of death?


    Could it truly be so?


    The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe has existed longer than Dolly from the Thirteenth Universe¡ªhe''s no fool!


    William sheathed the Sword of Soulbreaker and withdrew his power, leaving Yason''s body standing in ce, utterly immobilized.


    The terrifying pressure of energy vibrated within him, but unlike William, he did not enjoy it.


    "This strike of yours¡­" Yason managed to utter half a sentence on the brink of death, but he couldn''t finish his thought.


    This sword could suppress all universes!


    Yason looked at William with a deep gaze. Since his birth, he had believed himself to be the strongest swordsman across all universes, wielding a strike full of cosmic energy. The power of his strike represented the strength of the Twelfth Universe''s Cosmic Entity.


    Yet, he still fell under the Sword of Soulbreaker!


    William the Obliterator!!


    His strikepletely overwhelmed the Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe!


    The gap between them, perhaps, could only be discerned by him and the Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe!


    William slowly pulled the Windde from his chest, its de smeared with his blood, then held the de out to Yason, "You still have time to admit defeat!"


    With the Windde back in his hands, Yason instantly felt a continuous stream of vitality flowing from the de.


    This...


    His internal injuries almost healed instantaneously.


    "On this arena, it''s a fight to the death!" Yason''s eyes burst into golden light, without saying anything more.


    Though he was created by the Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe, he was also an independent being.


    Yason bore the title of "God of Swordsmanship" of the Twelfth Universe, but he was acutely aware that he had always been merely a sword in the hands of the Twelfth Universe''s Cosmic Entity.


    To die at the hands of William the Obliterator would be, for him, a perfect conclusion to the name of "God of Swordsmanship."


    "Could I have been mistaken, that the strike just now didn''t actually harm Yason?" The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe wondered with some confusion.


    He is a Cosmic Entity, true, but the power maintaining his physical formes from just a single sacred aura. Having control over so many sacred auras doesn''t mean hisbat form is stronger than Yason''s.


    For this reason, he can''t peer into Yason''s heart.


    William''s methods are too mysterious and unfathomable, and the Cosmic Entities present couldn''t tell that the dying Yason revived solely because he received Windde.


    "What''s happening? Is Yason''s energy aura getting stronger?"


    A Cosmic Entity noticed Yason''s energy aura climbing steadily.


    "Ha! That Yason is the ''God of Swordsmanship,'' a powerful weapon created by the Twelfth Cosmic Entity with the power of thirty sacred auras. Did you really think he would die so easily?"


    "It seems Yason is toying with that William!"


    "Hahaha! Did that William the Obliterator just say it''s not toote to admit defeat? Was he not awake?"


    ...


    The Cosmic Entities startedughing as they watched the situation on the field change, thinking the one who called himself William the Obliterator waspletely out of it, even a bit foolish.


    "This must be the quickest battle in the history of the Cosmic Entity Guardians!"


    "Little Thirteen, try to create some decent powerhouses! Hiring outside help without any discernment, that''s not going to work!"


    Dolly smiled upon hearing the mockingments from the Cosmic Entities nearby. What were they all talking about?


    These Cosmic Entities indeed created many abnormally strong beings, but how could they know that William the Obliterator''s performance in the Twelfth Universe was outrageously strong?


    The next moment, Yason struck again, his sword strike identical to William''s previous one.


    An ordinary, unremarkable thrust!


    William responded with a thrust of his own.


    Sword of Soulbreaker versus Windde!


    The Sword of Soulbreaker was clearly more dominant, with Windde crumbling to ashes like rotten wood under it in the blink of an eye. The tip of the Sword of Soulbreaker touched Yason again, shattering his body like ss hit by a heavy object.


    Whoosh¡ª


    William maintained his sword thrust stance, with Yason disappearing like ashes blown away by a hurricane.

 Chapter 685 Next! Continue!

    <h4>Chapter 685 Next! Continue! </h4>


    Yason is dead!


    The powerhouses from various universes watching were somewhat baffled by the series of unexpected turns.


    At first, they thought William the Obliterator was surely doomed.


    Then, when Yason was struck by William the Obliterator''s counterattack, just as they thought Yason was merely toying with William, Yason was erased by a single strike...


    This bizarre plot seemed as though it was performed just for their viewing!


    "Who exactly is this William the Obliterator?"


    Some Cosmic Entities began to inquire about William the Obliterator''s background.


    "Never heard of him before, he must have been recruited by the Cosmic Entity of the Thirteenth Universe from somewhere!"


    "Looking at him now, he seems to be at the end of his tether."


    "He won this battle, but he''s surely done for now. Once he fully absorbs the power of the sacred auras he won just now, who knows how strong he''ll be!"


    ...


    The Cosmic Entities, observing William standing with his sword, pale-faced, remained merely as spectators.


    They acknowledged William''s strength but didn''t pay much attention,to them, in the vast universe full of powerful beings, William the Obliterator was just a grain of sand in the desert. They had seen others stronger than him.


    But so what?


    After this battle, William the Obliterator would surely need hundreds of thousands of years to recover.


    The guardians of the Cosmic Entities were just pawns at the mercy of these Cosmic Entities.


    With this battle over, William received the power of Yason''s thirty sacred auras and nine from the Twelfth Universe''s Cosmic Entity, while the Thirteenth Universe''s Dolly received one.


    Normally, William should have returned to the stands to recover and then absorb the power of the sacred auras he received, but he showed no intention of leaving.


    With his lips pursed, a solemn expression, and pale face, leaning on the Sword of Soulbreaker, he said lightly, "Next!"


    Next?


    All the Cosmic Entities, except for Dolly, were incredibly shocked.


    In the battles of the Cosmic Entity guardians, it''s usually one-on-one, and then they switch out.


    And a single battle could take who knows how long.


    William the Obliterator, however, was refreshingly decisive, having killed two guardians of the Cosmic Entities, including a powerhouse like Yason, and he still wanted to fight three battles in a row?


    Is it a case of ignorance breeds fearlessness?!


    Dolly looked at William, a smile tugging at her lips, and raised an eyebrow at the Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe, "So, Twelfth Bro, what do you say? Are you sending someone else down? Brother William is up for ten battles in a row!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe was silent for a long while, staring at William below, who seemed to be barely holding up.


    Winning against him would mean reiming the sacred auras previously lost to him.


    Because the standard agreement between a Cosmic Entity and their guardian was a ny-to-ten split of winnings, with the Cosmic Entity taking ny percent, leaving just ten percent for their guardian.


    It''s nothing short of greedy and cruel exploitation.


    William on the arena had not yet absorbed the power of the sacred auras from before, and given the Twelfth Universe''s Cosmic Entity''s understanding of Yason''s strength, even if William won, a pyrrhic victory was expected!!


    If they didn''t take this opportunity to kill him, waiting until he absorbed all the power of the sacred auras beforeing back would be unimaginable!


    Thatst strike was terrifyingly powerful!


    Most importantly, conceding now would be a loss of face. If other universe''s powerhouses took advantage of the situation, wouldn''t that be even moreughable?


    "Peter, you go kill him!" The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe, with a hardened heart, directly sent forth a creature from behind him that looked like a spider, covered in hard armor all over.


    The next moment, the creature known as Peter appeared on the arena, and the Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe once again divided ten strands of sacred aura power to descend upon the arena space.


    Many Cosmic Entities from other universesughed upon seeing Peter.


    "Wow! Not bad! Peter, with the power of thirty sacred auras!"


    "Do you think if Peter also dies, would the Twelfth Universe be finished?"


    "It''s probably finished, Yason and Peter were his biggest trump cards, and now he''s yed them both!"


    ...


    William, facing the strange giant spider, said expressionlessly, "You go first!"


    "Idiot!"


    Peter''s eight legs, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, swiftly shed towards William.


    As his ws moved, countless ck mists spread out.


    "Poison?" William shed out with his sword, directly cutting Peter in half down the middle.


    The next moment, astonishingly, Peter split into two identical beings.


    "Not bad!"


    Thick ck mist enveloped William, and in almost an instant, the mist filled the entire space.


    The arena, akin to a miniature universe, waspletely covered in ck mist!


    The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe watched closely. This Peter was akin to having an immortal body, with an exoskeleton incredibly hard to breach, even by top-tier divine weapons. Although William the Obliterator cut him in half, it didn''t significantly affect him,he simply became two identical monsters.


    Splitting in two indeed reduced his strength, but the key was the poison!


    This poison! Incurable!


    Previously, guardians of Cosmic Entities with the power of thirty sacred auras who battled Peter ended up with only one fate: death.


    William stood still, not moving.


    The endless miasma tried to erode his body, especially his wounds...


    "This burning sensation, so thrilling!"


    If Yason''s strike was like getting a Swedish Massage inside his body, then this poison was like taking a shot of vodka in the dead of winter!


    For William, neither cigarettes nor strong liquor could achieve that kind of exhrating sensationmon people feel, not to mention all sorts of drugs, which also meant nothing to William.


    But this poison from Peter, now that was truly stimting!


    Aside from the poison, Peter continued to attack William relentlessly. William kept swinging his sword, turning Peter into swarms of tiny spiders, attacking more frequently while the poison mist thickened even more.


    "Mr. Johnson, why not just kill him with one strike?"


    Sword of Soulbreaker seemed a bit perplexed. Strike after strike, in an instant, a million strikes, the split tiny Peters crawling all over William, a dense swarm.


    William ignored it and continued to wield his sword.


    Sword of Soulbreaker was well aware that William could truly kill this Peter with a single strike. Why go through all this?


    "Watch my strongest move!" After swinging his sword enough, William opened his mouth wide and took a fierce inhale, drawing in all the ck mist and countless tiny Peters into his mouth.


    The Cosmic Entities from various universes were stunned!


    "Has this guy gone mad?"


    "That Peter is a deadly poison created by the Twelfth Universe, and he just swallowed it?"


    "Peter is immortal. Swallowing those tiny Peters should have torn him apart from the inside."


    "Idiot!"


    ...


    In the eyes of many Cosmic Entities, William''s actions were akin to courting death. Peter had be so many, so small, wasn''t the point for them to burrow into his body?


    And all that poison, swallowed?


    Swallowing tens of millions of poisonous beings, isn''t that asking for death?


    Whoosh¡ª


    William exhaled, and the power of the ten sacred auras dropped by the Twelfth Universe''s Cosmic Entity onto the arena had been divided between William and Dolly.


    This is the mechanism of the arena.


    This scene could only mean one thing: Peter was dead!


    "It looked pretty ugly, but it tasted quite good!" Williamughed.


    ...


    The onlookers simply couldn''t believe their own eyes.


    What the hell was happening?


    Just like that, he won?


    William thought for a moment, realizing that ying any more tricks wouldn''t convince these folks, so he simply looked up and said, "Next! Continue!"

 Chapter 686 The Sword of Soulbreaker is damaged?!

    <h4>Chapter 686 The Sword of Soulbreaker is damaged?!</h4>


    The battles among the guardians of the Cosmic Entities have been ongoing for 500 million years. Throughout these years, the guardians have fought back and forth, with the Cosmic Entities betting sacred auras just for the thrill, to watch the spectacle, and to feel the excitement and pleasure.


    The key point is that the chosen guardians of the Cosmic Entities are generally of simr strength, and a battle usually takes about 50,000 years to determine life or death.


    The longest battle on recordsted a full 100 million years.


    For someone like William the Obliterator to fight three battles back-to-back, achieving three consecutive victories without rest, was unprecedented!


    "This is what makes it interesting, otherwise, it would take tens of thousands of years without a clear winner!"


    "Continue! Continue! Who''s up next?"


    "Big brother, didn''t you want to im that Sword Spirit?"


    The Cosmic Entities of various universes are a group of utterly bored beings, and seeing William''s performance has excited them even more.


    As for the defeated Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe, though shocked and pained, he felt more excited than anything!


    The Cosmic Entity of the First Universe pondered for a moment before saying lightly, "Bloodfury, send him on his way!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the Twelfth Universe didn''t act rashly because William the Obliterator''s performance was too bizarre. And with the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity stepping in, he could afford to wait.


    Most importantly, even if he won against William the Obliterator now, there wasn''t much to gain.


    Wait!


    That strike from William the Obliterator made him think that he needed to wait longer, to observe the situation further before deciding!


    A hundred strands of sacred aura power descended onto the arena.


    Yes, a hundred strands of sacred aura power!


    This amount was enough to recreate an entire universe.


    "Little Thirteen, do you have any objections?" The Cosmic Entity of the First Universe sat aloft in the space above, looking down at Dolly with disdain.


    Looking up, Dolly said with a cheerful grin, "What Big Brother wants to do, how could Little Thirteen have any objections? But Little Thirteen would like to wager something else with Big Brother."


    "What do you want to bet?" The First Universe''s Cosmic Entity looked at Dolly coldly. He had descended a hundred strands of sacred aura power into the arena space, meaning, the guardian he sent down could use not only their own power but also the power of these hundred sacred auras!


    Absolute domination!


    The attitude of Sword of Soulbreaker''s Sword Spirit made the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity somewhat displeased.


    And William the Obliterator pretending to be weak, that performance was interesting.


    He liked it, but he would enjoy even more seeing such a person die without a ce to be buried.


    Dollyughed, "Little Thirteen is willing to wager the entire universe against Big Brother. One hundred and twenty-two strands of sacred aura power!"


    The First Universe''s Cosmic Entity didn''t think of anything else,he realized that this William the Obliterator was very strong!


    Previously, he was just pretending to be weak, but so what?


    In the face of absolute power, William the Obliterator had no chance of winning!


    "Fine!" The First Universe''s Cosmic Entity didn''t waste any words. He was clear that if Dolly dared to bet all her chips on him, it meant she had absolute confidence in this William the Obliterator.


    But he had absolute confidence as well!!


    No matter where Dolly found William the Obliterator, he couldn''t possibly lose!


    As the voice of the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity fell, a giant cloaked in blood-red armor appeared in the arena space.


    William looked at this giant and slightly raised an eyebrow.


    This guy seemed quite strong!


    Bloodfury was the guardian of the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity, having won thirty-three battles in the guardians'' battles without a single defeat, perfectly absorbing the power of one hundred and forty sacred auras. His Crimson Eclipse Armor was also a top-tier divine artifact, surpassing in quality not just Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword,'' Apollo''s ''Sun Sword,'' Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword,'' and Ares''s ''War Sword'' by more than a little.


    It could be said that even if Poseidon, or even the three high gods of Olympusbined their forces, they might still be unable to break his Crimson Eclipse Armor and then be annihted in a collective instant kill!


    If it weren''t for certain rules, even the entire Thirteenth Universe could be directly annihted by Bloodfury.


    Boom!


    Without any superfluous words, Bloodfuryunched a punch towards William.


    The speed of this punch goes without saying.


    His fist was also enveloped in the gauntlet of the Crimson Eclipse Armor.


    William drew his sword, thrusting it out, causing the entire arena space to tremble, with lightning covering the sky, sweeping across the entire arena.


    "Hm? It didn''t break through?" William was somewhat surprised.


    This was probably the first time he hadn''t managed to cut through something!


    "Ha?" Bloodfury was also surprised, blood light flickering in the eyes beneath the Crimson Eclipse Armor helmet, as his fists swung continuously.


    In almost an instant, millions of punches were thrown out, each capable of annihting high gods like Poseidon.


    William didn''t go on the offensive but merely used his sword to parry, with sparks flying brilliantly, and neither of them took a step back.


    "Where did this William the Obliteratore from, to be able to fight Bloodfury to a standstill?"


    The Cosmic Entities were incredibly shocked. They were also excited about the bet Dolly proposed. Just how much did she believe in this William the Obliterator?


    Sword light and fist shadows merged into one.


    If such a battle took ce in the Thirteenth Universe, the entire universe would copse, and alls would be annihted.


    There was a reason the Cosmic Entity of the First Universe put up a hundred strands of sacred aura as a bet.


    If just a temporary arena created with the power of twenty sacred auras were used, it would quickly copse under Bloodfury''s attack, and the surrounding Cosmic Entities might even be affected by the energy.


    "Hey, this guy is pretty strong!"


    The Sword Spirit of Sword of Soulbreaker also became excited, starting to make a ruckus arrogantly.


    For tens of thousands of years, the enemies of Sword of Soulbreaker eventually became ingredients for William, and this formidable power was no joke.


    Now that there was something that could sh head-on with Sword of Soulbreaker and fight William to a draw, what a delightful thing it was!


    The battle between William and Bloodfury continued, and if both maintained this state, they might indeed fight for over a hundred thousand years until one of them exhausted their power first.


    "You''re quite good at this!" Bloodfurymented, while swinging his fists, a blood-colored giant axe appeared in his hands, chopping towards William.


    William, positioning his sword in front, was actually sent flying thousands of miles by this strike.


    A white mark appeared on the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    "No way! Mr. Johnson, you can''t be losing to him, can you?" Sword of Soulbreaker was somewhat taken aback.


    To its knowledge, the power William was now disying had far exceeded his previous levels by tens of thousands or even billions of times.


    Yet, he was sent flying by an axe, marking the first time the sword was damaged.


    "Not necessarily!"


    William''s aura began to surge violently, but Bloodfury''s attack didn''t stop. His blood axe cleaved through the air, causing the entire arena to shake as if it could break apart at any moment.


    "This William the Obliterator was indeed pretending to be weaker than he is; the energy aura he''s now emitting should be at least worth 100 Divine Power Value!"


    "No, his energy aura is still climbing!"


    "It''s reached 130!"


    "He''s still slightly less powerful than Bloodfury... it''s at 140 now..."


    "His energy aura grew stronger again! Almost scared me!"


    "Indeed, he''s hidden a lot of his strength; his power is actuallyparable to Bloodfury''s."


    "Too bad, in this arena, he can''t win against Bloodfury!"


    The space arena where William now fights is bolstered by a hundred strands of sacred aura power from the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity. Even if William''s inherent Divine Power Value is simr to Bloodfury''s, as the guardian of the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity, Bloodfury can utilize the arena''s bolstering power of a hundred sacred auras.


    William, not being the guardian of the Thirteenth Universe''s Cosmic Entity, can''t even utilize the arena''s ten strands of sacred aura power.


    With such a significant power disparity, how could he possibly win?

 Chapter 687 Is there another challenger?

    <h4>Chapter 687 Is there another challenger?</h4>


    Bloodfury finally stopped his assault, delivering a blow with his axe that separated the twobatants.


    He took another serious look at the one called William the Obliterator.


    Bloodfury was well aware that this person''s true strength was far beyond what he had shown so far.


    140 Divine Power Value?


    What a joke!


    If they were merely equals in strength, how could he not see through it?


    "Is this all your strength? Or do you still want to hide something?" Bloodfury felt that there was really no need to hide one''s strength in a life-and-death arena unless the opponent was significantly weaker.


    William''s wounds had already healed. After swallowing those spiders and poison mist, he felt as though he had grown slightly stronger.


    It was truly infuriating!


    Still getting stronger!!


    What fun was there in continuing like this?


    "Let''s leave it at that for now! About right!" William couldn''t help but wonder just how strong he was, why did he feel that all the powerful beings present were trash?


    This was not a good feeling.


    Originally,ing out with the Cosmic Entity of the Thirteenth Universe was meant to be a chance to see the scenery beyond the universe.


    Just fighting, what kind of scenery is that?


    Truly a bit boring!


    The opponent in front of him was indeed the strongest he had encountered so far, but... William felt that if he went all out, this guy would still be pulverized with a single punch.


    Too troubling!


    If he really ended up killing him with one punch, he would face the same kind of boring and tedious life he had in the Divine Realm, so better to take it slow!


    Bloodfury was quite displeased with William''s current attitude. What did he think this ce was?


    "Die!" Bloodfury couldn''t be bothered to waste more words with William and slowly lifted his axe.


    His movements were slow, but the moment he raised his hand, all the sacred aura power in the arena space began to stir.


    It wasn''t just the power of the hundred strands of sacred aura provided by the arena created by the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity; even Dolly''s power was forcibly utilized by him.


    Moreover, the power within the universe created by the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity was also mobilized.


    This was simr to how Yason could wield the power of the stars of the Twelfth Universe when he drew his sword.


    They were Sovereign High Divine Kings, crudely put, Cosmic Entities'' pets. As long as the Cosmic Entity of their universe agreed, they could utilize the power of their universe.


    Regarding the ten strands of sacred aura power from Dolly...


    Unfortunately, Bloodfury''s power was stronger than hers, and he forcibly requisitioned those forces under his feet, leaving Dolly helpless.


    The arena space copsed, and the two were directly in a spatial rift where time had stopped.


    "Why are you using Dolly''s power?" William quickly noticed Bloodfury''s action had even "requisitioned" Dolly''s power, which displeased him.


    Although William doesn''t have much affection for Cosmic Entities, he has, after all, spent a considerable amount of time in the thirteenth universe. Moreover, he thinks Dolly is quite sensible and has now transformed into Amy''s childhood appearance.


    If there was bullying to be done, it was William who did the bullying, not the other way around.


    With a grand wave of his hand, William forcibly extracted the power of the ten sacred auras that Bloodfury had plundered.


    Bloodfury was nearly breached!


    The power that Bloodfury forcibly requisitioned had already gathered on his blood axe. How could William the Obliterator so easily snatch that power away?


    Was this what you call equal strength?


    At that moment, Bloodfury''s conviction in his killing blow wavered.


    To do this so effortlessly, just how powerful was this William the Obliterator in front of him?


    He knew William was hiding his strength, but this was absurd!


    "You can use others'' power, but not Dolly''s!" William always protected those close to him. Among those present, aside from Poseidon, he was most familiar with Dolly.


    How could one forcibly take what belonged to someone else?


    How was that different from a robber?


    "Die!!" Bloodfury roared, leaving only the arena space created by Dolly''s ten strands of sacred aura power.


    "Hmm!" William''s two fingers slid along the de of Sword of Soulbreaker, enhancing its quality once again.


    "How strong are you, Mr. Johnson?" Sword of Soulbreaker was nearly taken aback but managed to hold back. Just a touch of his fingers on the de, and the sacred aura power won previously merged into the de all at once. The white mark on the de disappeared, and the quality of Sword of Soulbreaker skyrocketed.


    No need for magical enchantments?


    At this moment, Sword of Soulbreaker finally understood that Mr. Johnson truly was invincible!


    Again, he thrust out his sword!


    No fancy sword techniques, just a hard sh against Bloodfury''s blood axe de.


    Boom!!


    The arena space created by Dolly did not shake in the slightest, as the power unleashed by their sh swept beyond the arena.


    Adjacent arena spaces were annihted, and two Cosmic Entity guardians who had been fighting within one for a thousand years were directly turned into ashes.


    Many Cosmic Entities in the stands were blown away.


    Cosmic Entities, in order to maintain the bnce of their universes, do not possess particrly strong powers themselves, and the battle between William and Bloodfury had now impacted them.


    Even some avatars of the Cosmic Entities present there were directly reduced to ashes.


    The blood axe in Bloodfury''s hands was split in two, and Sword of Soulbreaker precisely stabbed into Bloodfury''s chest.


    The Crimson Eclipse Armor, which boasted the strongest defense in the First Universe, was blown apart by the pressure of energy emitted by Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Within the armor, only a yellow, almost transparent giant was seen. The pressure of energy from Sword of Soulbreaker burst forth again, and Bloodfury dissolved into specks of golden light.


    Seeing those pieces of the Crimson Eclipse Armor were quite good, William waved his arm, collecting all the fragments of the armor.


    At the same time, the Cosmic Entity of the First Universe hummed thoughtfully, and all those golden lights were gathered back by him.


    With Bloodfury dead, William did not receive the power of the sacred auras that were on him, only ny strands of sacred aura power flew towards him.


    William did not receive the one hundred and forty strands of sacred aura power that Bloodfury possessed.


    "Hm?" William looked up at the avatar of the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity, wondering if this guy was being dishonest.


    But it didn''t seem so!


    There hadn''t been a prior agreement that killing the opponent would grant their possessions.


    William was a reasonable and cultured person; as long as things were fair, he could ept them, otherwise... he would have already drawn his sword against the avatar of the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity by now.


    Dolly, standing above, was also unaffected, a courtesy extended by William. She clenched her fists and shouted loudly to William, "Brother William, go for it!"


    William gave her a look. ying the cute little girl, got addicted to it?


    Is shamelessness also a fine tradition of Cosmic Entities?


    William''s victory in this battle granted Dolly one hundred and thirty-two strands of sacred aura power.


    Clearly, the First Universe''s Cosmic Entity wasn''t entirely shameless in his dealings; he honored the bet after losing.


    "I won''t use the sword anymore. Is there another challenger?" William sheathed the Sword of Soulbreaker, applied a seal to it, and then sent it back to the Thirteenth Universe, returning it to Alice.


    Standing on the arena, William ced his hands casually on his waist, looking rxed and confident. Facing the avatars of many Cosmic Entities and a group ofary Level powerhouses, he seemed as calm as if asking if anyone else wanted to give him a full-body massage!

 Chapter 688 Meatballs...

    <h4>Chapter 688 Meatballs...</h4>


    William the Obliterator doesn''t use his sword anymore?


    Numerous Cosmic Entities andary Level powerhouses were sizing up William the Obliterator.


    Behind the Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe stood eight strong beings, among them Vindar, the strongest in the twelfth universe, rolled forward: "Twelve, I want to have a battle with William the Obliterator!"


    Vindar couldn''t exactly be considered a guardian of the Cosmic Entity,he was a Primeval High Divine King, essentially just a hired muscle for the Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe.


    "Can you defeat him?" The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe had already realized that this William the Obliterator was terrifyingly powerful.


    And it seemed very likely that he wasn''t truly injured.


    In just a short while, he had overwhelmingly in Yason and Bloodfury without sustaining any injuries...


    It seemed somewhat impossible!


    Vindar was just a pink meatball, so he moved by rolling, and although he had no facial features, he could still speak: "If it were him at his peak, using that sword, I would undoubtedly die! But he has used all the power of the divine halo he just won to enhance that sword, and now he''s not using that sword, I believe I can kill him!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe fell silent for a moment, feeling that Vindar made a lot of sense.


    No matter how strong William the Obliterator was, fighting three battles in a row would still wear him down. The funniest part was, he had used the power of the divine halo he just won to enhance the Sword of Soulbreaker!


    "Are you sure he used all the divine halo''s power to enhance that sword?" The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe hadn''t seen clearly by what means William the Obliterator had enhanced the quality of the Sword of Soulbreaker, let alone whether he had used up all the power of the divine halo.


    "And also, are you sure he won''t use the sword?"


    Vindar also fell silent!


    For a being as powerful as William the Obliterator, there was no such thing as the Law of Cause and Effect, and being stronger than a Cosmic Entity, was he supposed to swear an oath to the Cosmic Entities?


    Hmm, it would be more likely for him to casually strike a Cosmic Entity with his sword when he''s bored.


    "I said I won''t use the sword, and I won''t!" William''s gaze fell on Vindar, and he chuckled, "Meatballs? They do look rather tasty!"


    If the Sword of Soulbreaker were here, it would surely be even more thrilled.


    Ah, fresh ingredients again!


    "Meatballs?" Vindar roared!


    Seeing this, the Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe quickly split ten strands of the divine halo''s power to form an arena.


    Vindar appeared in front of William and shouted, "My name is Vindar!"


    William nodded and said, "Meatballs, hello!"


    "Damn it!" Vindar bellowed in anger, transforming into an exact replica of William, even wielding a Sword of Soulbreaker!


    Without further ado, Vindar raised his hand and executed the same sword strike that William had used to kill Bloodfury!


    It was identical!


    Even the quality of the Sword of Soulbreaker was the same!


    The sword moves, as well as the energy aura released when William killed Bloodfury, were also the same!


    At this moment!


    It was like a William the Obliterator with a sword facing a William the Obliterator without a sword.


    "A sword master not using a sword! You think you can survive?" Vindar, still in William''s form, even his expression carried a hint of cold loneliness, along with a faint smile.


    He swung his sword!


    Even William couldn''t help but squint.


    This guy had managed to perfectly replicate his abilities!


    Logically, the enhanced Sword of Soulbreaker shouldn''t have been replicable!


    But Vindar had done it!


    William''s white robe was shed, a long sword mark across his chest.


    Injured again!


    "It seems my swordsmanship is indeed formidable." William patted his chest, his robe restored, and the sword wound healed.


    Vindar''s strike had indeed perfectly replicated the one William used to kill Bloodfury!


    But it was indeed costly for him, and such a state couldn''t be maintained for long.


    "Let yourself be the one to kill yourself!" Vindar swung the fake Sword of Soulbreaker rapidly in his hand.


    At this moment, he was like a William the Obliterator who hadpletely absorbed the power of one hundred and forty strands of the divine halo!


    Hearing Vindar''s words, William couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    Kill himself?


    He couldn''t possibly think that the previous strike was William''s strongest move, could he?


    No way! No way!


    William was indeed curious to deeply experience how strong "he" could be!


    Vindar''s fake Sword of Soulbreaker obliterated the arena space with a single strike, forcing them to fight amidst the chaotic spatial currents.


    Neither Dolly nor the Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe wanted to create another arena at this point.


    Vindarughed loudly, "Do you still dare to call me meatballs now?"


    William, relying on his agile movements, seemed to narrowly dodge each fierce attack and said, "It seems you really like that nickname, you''reughing so happily!"


    "You go die!"


    Meatballs...


    Oh no!


    Vindar executed William''s sword techniques to perfection.


    He had thought it would be a one-strike kill, but William''s nimble movements were too elusive; after the first strike, he couldn''t touch him at all!


    "Space magic!" Vindar shouted as he swung his sword.


    The spatial turbulence became even more violent.


    Within the chaotic space, anyone below the level of a high-tier Divine King would likely be torn into shreds by the ovepping and chaotic spaces, unable to be restored.


    Even a high-tier Divine King had to be extremely cautious inside,once lost, it was uncertain where they might end up, and returning could take days!


    Just like some Primeval High Divine Kings who were exiled by the Cosmic Entity into the spatial turbulence, they might appear in another universe hundreds of thousands of yearster.


    Vindar also replicated William''s agile movements, pressing him step by step. At the same time, he used spatial magic, hoping to leverage his understanding of spatialws to momentarily influence William!


    He didn''t have much time. Vindar himself only had fifty points of Divine Power Value. Replicating William and the Sword of Soulbreaker, the power within his body was continuously burning.


    Primeval High Divine Kings originally didn''t absorb the power of the divine halo. Their power, unlike that controlled by the Cosmic Entity''s high-tier Divine Kings, came from burning their own soul energy to replicate their opponent!


    This was a special ability he had realized on his own!


    When the spatial magic was used, William waspletely unaffected and simply said, "Let''s see how long you canst like this!"


    "At least five years, no problem!" Vindar snorted, "If you don''t use a sword, half a year is enough to kill you!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" With a shift in his consciousness, William made it so that even the Cosmic Entities outside couldn''t briefly see what was happening within the spatial turbulence.


    William''s right hand''s index finger pointed towards Vindar!


    "A single finger?" Vindar almostughed out loud!


    Indeed, a master swordsman could use a finger as a weapon, channeling powerful energy to a single point!


    But if the opponent was holding a top-tier divine sword, and both parties had equal strength.


    A head-on sh?


    That would be suicidal!


    Vindar thrust his sword forward, eager to see just how hard William the Obliterator''s finger was!


    In the spatial turbulence, actually no sound could be heard,William and Vindar weremunicating through a kind of instinctual awareness.


    When William''s finger touched the fake Sword of Soulbreaker, the sword shattered as if it were a chip struck by a hammer.


    Crushed!


    Vindar''s pupils dted. He could mimic an opponent''s abilities, but only those within his knowledge of what he had seen before!


    Clearly, the power of William''s finger had surpassed his understanding!


    No good!


    He would die!


    Vindar simply let go of the sword hilt, instantly replicating the power of William''s finger.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker, whose quality had been enhanced by the power of 63 sacred auras, will be shattered by the force of this single finger...


    How strong must that finger be?


    Replicate!


    "Achoo!"


    Just as William''s finger was about to touch Vindar, due to the forced replication of William''s power, Vindar''s energy burned outpletely, and he reverted to his original form, a fist-sized pink meatball.


    William paused his finger, grabbed him in his hand, and chuckled, "You really are a meatball!"


    "Achoo!" Meatballs, now faintly forming a face, looked pitifully at William.

 Chapter 689 This is just kitchenware!

    <h4>Chapter 689 This is just kitchenware!</h4>


    William and Vindar were in a region of spatial turbulence, and without the support of primal force, Vindar couldn''t convey any consciousness.


    He could only sneeze and squeak.


    However, the facial features that appeared on him were clearly trying to act cute and beg William for mercy.


    At that moment, Vindar had an epiphany!


    He roughly understood why the thirteenth Cosmic Entity had turned into a cute little girl!


    He also roughly understood how to survive in front of William the Obliterator!


    Acting cute and begging for mercy was the way to go.


    Acting cute and begging for mercy was the way to stay alive.


    Using the power of thest ny strands of divine halo he had won, William created a new spatial arena.


    When the Cosmic Entities andary Level powerhouses saw William again, they were all speechlessly shocked.


    Clearly, Vindar had lost!


    William the Obliterator had actually learned to create his own space, and the spatial arena he created was much more stable than those created by the Cosmic Entities.


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe had no more ideas and could only hand over the lost divine halos.


    By now, he had clearly realized that he simply couldn''tpete with William the Obliterator. Previously, he had thought about gathering the power of the entire universe to fight William the Obliterator!


    But now, it seemed that if he really did that, he would probably just die on the spot!


    He gave up!


    He just gave up!


    Dolly effortlessly obtained a strand of the divine halo, and the world William created was also enhanced by the power of nine more divine halos.


    William looked at Vindar, who seemed soft and squishy. He might taste good if eaten, but for now, it was better to just store him away. With a squeeze of his fist, Vindar was stored inside a spatial storage ring.


    "Continue?" William''s gaze swept over the various Cosmic Entities. He knew that pretending to be weak again was no longer an option,it all depended on what these Cosmic Entities thought now!


    "Interesting!" The Cosmic Entities from the first and second universes almostughed simultaneously.


    Did this guy really think he was invincible?


    Just because he had 140 points of Divine Power Value, he thought he was unbeatable?


    Perhaps he was hiding his strength, but how much could he really hide?


    The Cosmic Entities from the first and second universes exchanged nces.


    The second universe''s Cosmic Entity transformed into a round-bellied bizarre bird, chuckling, "Let me handle this!"


    "What exactly is the background of this William the Obliterator?"


    "The Cosmic Entity from the second universe is determined to obliterate him!"


    The next moment, the arena space created by William was enhanced by an additional ten strands of divine halo power from both Dolly and the second universe''s Cosmic Entity.


    Since Vindar was not a high-ranking god king controlled by a Cosmic Entity, even though William had won against him, he didn''t gain any additional divine halo power.


    A phoenix cry echoed through thousands of universes, and a gigantic Multicolored Phoenix appeared in the arena space.


    The main event was finally here!


    William looked at the gigantic Multicolored Phoenix, his eyes gleaming with intensity.


    This must be an enhanced version of the original ancient phoenix!


    Previously, all the beings from the era of Earth''s gods were created by Dolly, and clearly, she had also learned something from the other Cosmic Entities.


    The appearance of the original ancient phoenix was almost identical to this Multicolored Phoenix in front of him.


    Calling it a knockoff wouldn''t be too far off.


    "William the Obliterator, you think you''re strong?" The Multicolored Phoenix stared intently at William, its gaze somewhat disdainful.


    William nodded, "Not bad, you look pretty strong too!"


    "You look pretty strong?" The Multicolored Phoenixughed loudly, "I am the progenitor of the phoenixes, having absorbed the power of fifteen hundred strands of divine halos. What are you, a naive child who doesn''t know the vastness of heaven and earth?"


    "Fifteen hundred strands... that''s impressive!" William nodded.


    Like the archangel Amenadiel, who has absorbed the power of just five divine halos, such a mighty being is already capable of crushing creatures across thousands of realms!


    "Disappear!" The Multicolored Phoenix merely spoke a word and then prepared to leave the stage.


    The ability to turn spoken words into reality!


    With such power, utilizing thews set by the Cosmic Entity of the second universe, it could easily crush other cosmic powerhouses!


    In principle, the Cosmic Entities of the first, second, and third universes no longer participate in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle, and the smaller universes wouldn''t dare to challenge them either.


    But Dolly brought William here.


    The Cosmic Entity of the first universe had already made a move by sending out Bloodfury.


    Yet William was bing increasingly arrogant, even showing disdain towards the other Cosmic Entities!


    How could they tolerate such behavior?


    The Multicolored Phoenix immediately used its "words be reality" power, but found that William the Obliterator, with a peculiar look in his eyes, was staring at it.


    And William the Obliterator did not disappear!


    The "words be reality" power had failed!


    The Cosmic Entities were in uproar. The Multicolored Phoenix, having absorbed the power of fifteen hundred divine halos, was equivalent to ten initial universes, plus thew power set by the Cosmic Entity of the second universe.


    Yet William the Obliterator was unscathed?


    "What are you talking about?" William said, already holding a Chef''s Knife in his hand!


    Dolly, watching from above, initially thought William the Obliterator would perish, but...


    Indeed, the strength he was now disying was just the tip of the iceberg, especially at the moment he pulled out the Chef''s Knife, even Dolly was struggling to maintain herposure.


    Back then, she created many formidable creatures, yet the end result turned out to be designing a journey for William the Obliterator to seek out delicacies.


    "Is this your weapon? It looks even less impressive than the sword you had earlier!" The Multicolored Phoenix, though surprised, still didn''t take William seriously. With the "words be reality" power ineffective, resorting to physicalbat was somewhat interesting.


    William squinted at the Multicolored Phoenix, already contemting where to strike: "This is just kitchenware!"


    "Kitchenware?" The Multicolored Phoenix didn''t quite understand what William meant!


    In front of the Multicolored Phoenix, William seemed rather insignificant, like an ant standing before a giant elephant.


    He stood up, grabbed the Chef''s Knife, and swung it towards the neck of the Multicolored Phoenix!


    The Multicolored Phoenix was engulfed in mes, and before William''s Chef''s Knife could strike down, it turned directly into ashes.


    "Ha ha ha ha! William, what are you thinking? You weren''t seriously nning to chop me with that, were you?" The Multicolored Phoenix burst intoughter.


    That was rash!


    William felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, he was facing a being that had absorbed the power of fifteen hundred divine halos. Trying to chop it down with just a Chef''s Knife seemed a bit absurd.


    And it''s not like his opponent was that weak!


    But he had previously said no swords!


    "William, aren''t you a master swordsman? Since your sword is so formidable, why not draw it? I''m actually quite eager!" The eyes of the Multicolored Phoenix flickered with mes, excited like a courtesan awaiting a lover...


    "Shh¡ª" William took a deep breath and said, "You''re quite bold!"


    He had initially thought about dissecting it directly or brutally tearing off its limbs.


    Thinking about that scene, it was too bloody and brutal.


    When it came to dismembering food, the Sword of Soulbreaker was more handy!


    "Honey, lend me the sword again!" William called out softly.


    Alice was listening to the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker boasting about what had just happened when she heard William''s voice.


    "Just borrow it if you need to." Alice pouted, as if she had a choice not to lend it.


    The next moment, the Sword of Soulbreaker appeared at William''s feet, having traveled through space.


    "Wow! What a big bird!" The Sword of Soulbreaker probably understood why William had summoned it!

 Chapter 690 I want to run away right now!

    <h4>Chapter 690 I want to run away right now!</h4>


    The Cosmic Entity from the Second Universe sent the Multicolored Phoenix, whose strength was ultimately too formidable. William, armed with just an ordinary Chef''s Knife, attempting to y it was indeed a bit over the top.


    The quality of items from the Thirteenth Universe was not particrly high to begin with. The Chef''s Knife William had previously used was the kind you could buy in a supermarket for two to three dors.


    He hadn''t used his full strength, and to the Multicolored Phoenix, that strike was utterlyughable!


    Now, with the Sword of Soulbreaker in hand, things were different!


    Whoosh!


    William swung his sword through the air, releasing an arcane pulse that forcefully split the mes surrounding the Multicolored Phoenix.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" The mes on the body of the Multicolored Phoenix were dispersed by the arcane pulse, yet not a single feather was harmed!


    "These feathers are really something!" Williamughed.


    If these quality feathers were made into a garment and taken to the Thirteenth Universe, it would be the ultimate defense!


    Such a fine item, how could one possibly damage it?


    "Young man, I do hope you canst a bit longer!" The Multicolored Phoenix chuckled, pping its wings and sending a wave of divine fire spreading across the entire arena, engulfing the space in mes.


    William stood in mid-air, releasing an energy shield to prevent his clothes from burning. Centered around him, within a radius of two feet, the divine fire could not advance an inch closer!


    "Not bad! Let''s see how long you can keep this up!" The Multicolored Phoenix was brimming with amusement, as if it had encountered something truly entertaining.


    William remained silent. The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, hearing these words, couldn''t stand it any longer and shouted, "Mr. Johnson, chop it down! I''ve never seen such a brazen bird! Never seen such audacious food!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! Your Sword Spirit is quite interesting! Just don''t break this sword, let me have some fun with itter!" The Multicolored Phoenixughed even more joyously, having not encountered such an amusing Sword Spirit in many years!


    "Is that so?" William''s energy aura consistently maintained at 140 Divine Power Value, but his body slowly grew until he was as gigantic as the Multicolored Phoenix, and the Sword of Soulbreaker in his hand grewrger as well.


    The Multicolored Phoenix now felt an intense pressure, this human was making it feel fear deep inside!


    The two beings faced each other, the Multicolored Phoenix began frantically pping its wings, the divine fire spreading across the sky, the mes growing even more fierce.


    Those divine fires could easily incinerate a Ster Level powerhouse with a Divine Power Value of 140 like William...


    No, no, no!


    They could easily incinerate any Ster Level powerhouse with a Divine Power Value of 140.


    But for someone like William, the divine fires swept over only to be blocked by his defensive shield.


    William might as well have been in a sauna, but his clothes seemed hardly resistant to the divine fire!


    Running around naked in front of so many people would be somewhat inappropriate.


    William''s body continued to grow, and the Sword of Soulbreaker transformed into a colossal de ten thousand feet long.


    The scene started to get a bit bizarre.


    The Sword Spirit cackled mischievously, "Little bird, my sword can sh tens of thousands of feet. How about you run 9,999 feet first?"


    Really, does that sound like something a normal person would say?


    The surrounding Cosmic Entities watching the scene could hardly make sense of the situation anymore.


    What''s with the Multicolored Phoenix?


    Why is it foolishly standing there pping its wings?


    And those divine fires couldn''t even get within ten feet of William the Obliterator.


    The Multicolored Phoenix was inwardlymenting,its body could no longer growrger, and for this reason, it was extremely reluctant to engage in closebat with William the Obliterator.


    Danger!!


    It felt as if a voice inside was telling it that if it dared to engage in closebat, William would tear it apart!


    "Wait a moment!" William, now a giant, looked down at the Multicolored Phoenix from above. With a wave of his hand, he threw the fragments of the armor and axe he had collected after ying Bloodfury into the sea of fire.


    "Let''s temper you further." After William said this, the Sword of Soulbreaker, no longer under the protection of William''s defensive shield, quickly turned red-hot.


    "Mr. Johnson, you''re not nning to reforge me, are you?" The Sword of Soulbreaker was a bit panicked at this moment.


    To be fair, the divine fire of the Multicolored Phoenix was indeed formidable. Without the protection of William''s defensive shield, the Sword of Soulbreaker quickly turned red and softened.


    "This is a rare opportunity, this bird is not bad!" William could produce divine fire of this caliber himself, but he hadn''t felt the need before, as the Sword of Soulbreaker was already the strongest divine artifact in the thirteenth universe. Moreover, his own physical body was incredibly strong.


    Now that the Multicolored Phoenix was putting so much effort into releasing these intense mes, it would be a shame to waste them.


    Thus, the fragments of the armor and axe previously collected melted into liquid, each droplet of metal floating in the divine fire.


    William, holding the red-hot Sword of Soulbreaker, then...


    With his left hand holding the sword and his right hand patting the de of the Sword of Soulbreaker carefully, it seemed unlikely to break under such conditions.


    "What is he doing?"


    A Cosmic Entity from the second universe was nearly going mad, shouting loudly, "Phoenixion!! What are you doing?"


    Phoenixion, the name of the Multicolored Phoenix, heard the Cosmic Entity from the second universe shouting and could only give a wry smile.


    What could it do?


    It felt like it was merely providing William the Obliterator with a forge!


    Using the arena as the forge, his palm as the hammer, and Phoenixion as the source of fire, he was reforging the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    William also took the opportunity to erase some runes from the Sword of Soulbreaker. Those runes were something he had etched out of boredom, copying from other people''s weapons. Now, it seemedpletely unnecessary.


    This is just a sword!


    His fingers grinding the de!


    The sword still needed to be sharper!


    Otherwise, when ughtering chickens, it would cause them more pain.


    Sharper is better!


    Grinding the sword was for slicing Phoenixion''s flesh!


    While William was forging the Sword of Soulbreaker, Phoenixion wasn''t idle either, employing various cosmicw powers.


    But it was all in vain, and it even gave William plenty of inspiration. While reforging the Sword of Soulbreaker, he incorporated those cosmicw powers into it.


    This scene caught the eyes of the various Cosmic Entities, some of whom were even more puzzled.


    "Phoenixion, is this meant to let William the Obliterator enhance the quality of his sword before battling it again?"


    "Yes, that must be it! Given Phoenixion''s pride, it probably just wants to make the battle more interesting."


    "At this point, William the Obliterator reforging the Sword of Soulbreaker is futile. With his overwhelming strength, what use is a stronger sword?"


    ...


    Hearing thesements from the Cosmic Entities, Phoenixion almost wished it could p them all to death with one wing!


    I want to run away right now!


    Unfortunately, not only was its body restrained, but it couldn''t evenmunicate its thoughts.


    That bastard William the Obliterator must be using some strange cosmicw power.


    It couldn''t evenmunicate the situation of the battle to the Cosmic Entities of the second universe.


    "Alright!" William''s fingers slowly traced the edge of the Sword of Soulbreaker, squinting at Phoenixion, he said, "Don''t stop just yet! I still need to make some clothes!"


    Under William''s intense gaze, Phoenixion''s feathers exploded, scattering thousands of feathers.


    William reached out through the air, capturing all these feathers in front of him.


    As for Phoenixion, the sparse feathers on its body made it look like an old, balding chicken...

 Chapter 691 High-end ingredients often require the simplest cooking methods

    <h4>Chapter 691 High-end ingredients often require the simplest cooking methods</h4>


    Phoenixion''s feathers were a vibrant mix of colors, including some white and ck ones that were soft andfortable to the touch. With a gentle twist of his fingers, William turned a feather into a thread.


    He sorted out the ck and white feathers, and in just a moment, he had a bunch of ck and white threads in his hand, while the other colorful feathers were also separated.


    With a flick of his wrist, he crafted a ck and white interwoven robe and a colorfuldies'' dress.


    The colorful dress was obviously made for Alice. After putting it away, William donned the robe and then removed his surrounding defensive shield.


    "What on earth are you?" Phoenixion waspletely panicked.


    Just 140 Divine Power Value?


    No one would believe that!


    William gave Phoenixion a cold look: "If you can''t speak properly, then don''t speak at all!"


    Under his gaze, Phoenixion was instantly frightened into silence.


    Outside the arena, the Cosmic Entities and powerful beings couldn''t hear what was being said inside.


    One Cosmic Entity, filled with confusion, asked, "Why has Phoenixion lost all its feathers?"


    "I''ve seen some strongmen in the universe who have a habit of taking off their shirts when they fight. It seems there''s a simr concept for powerful beings like Phoenixion during intense battles."


    "What concept?"


    The Cosmic Entity said mysteriously, "Exploding clothes!"


    "Oh?!"


    "It means Phoenixion is furious! It''s blown off its feathers, ready to kill William the Obliterator!"


    "Oh! I''ve never seen Phoenixion so angry before! Its feathers are almost all gone! But... why would it give its feathers to William the Obliterator to make clothes?"


    "That''s what you don''t understand. By giving its feathers to William the Obliterator, it probably thinks William''s defenses are too weak. If it killed him with one blow in a melee, that would be too boring. It seems it''s preparing to kill him in the simplest and most brutal way possible!"


    ...


    Around them, a group of Cosmic Entities discussed the battle situation like fools.


    How could they know that Phoenixion now wanted to crush the brains of those foolish Cosmic Entities!


    Exploding clothes? Did they think this was a fighting game?


    You truly are geniuses rich in imagination!


    Unfortunately for Phoenixion, it was now in a precarious situation. William appeared in front of it, wielding a great sword and looking at it with ill intent.


    "What do you want to do?" Phoenixion spat a burst of fire at William.


    William didn''t even bother to resist,he let the divine fire spray onto him.


    The warmth of the fire burning his skin was wonderfully intense. William blinked and asked, "How much power from the holy aura did you say you absorbed earlier?"


    "One... one thousand five hundred..." Phoenixion''s gaze towards William hadpletely changed.


    Did it matter how much power from the holy aura was absorbed?


    Did the amount of Divine Power Value matter?


    When facing a super powerful being like William, nothing else seemed important!


    "Impressive!!" William never skimped on praise for the strong, "That means you must taste very good, right?"


    "Huh? Taste?" Phoenixion''s eyes widened in shock, "What do you mean?"


    Sword Spiritughed heartily, "What else could it mean? Besides being tender and delicious, could you possibly also be rich in nutrients?"


    "Meat... tender..."


    Phoenixion felt the world spinning around.


    Oh!


    The damn delicious meat!!


    It was a proud warrior of the Second Universe,how could anyone think about whether its meat was tender and delicious upon seeing it?


    "I should... be rich in vitamins... I..."


    Phoenixion no longer knew what it was saying. It hade to a realization: this person in front of it actually wanted to eat it!


    "Being rich in vitamins is certainly the best!" William''s gaze grew even more menacing,in his eyes, Phoenixion was nothing more than a high-end ingredient.


    High-end ingredients often require the simplest cooking methods.


    With that, William grabbed Phoenixion by the neck. His Celestial Furnace appeared in front of him, and with a swift stroke of his sword, he slit Phoenixion''s neck, then poured the phoenix blood into the Celestial Furnace.


    The Cosmic Entities watching werepletely dumbfounded.


    Just moments ago, they were talking about how Phoenixion was enraged and how William the Obliterator was doomed.


    But what were they witnessing now?


    Phoenixion was being held by the neck and bled out, utterly powerless to resist, a sight hard to believe.


    The stands of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle fell silent!


    The powerful beings from various universes watched as William drained Phoenixion''s phoenix blood, plucked all its feathers, and gutted it, removing the necessary organs.


    The power of the holy aura that had built the arena space of the Second Universe''s Cosmic Entities had already been divided between William and Dolly.


    Clearly, Phoenixion had been defeated, and thoroughly so.


    Usually, when others lose, blood is sttered everywhere, but not a single drop of its blood had hit the ground.


    At this moment, the arena space was still filled with divine fire, and the already dead Phoenixion was being roasted by the mes it had released earlier, its skin turning crispy and golden.


    All the powerful beings from various universes watched as William roasted the giant bird, momentarily forgetting what they were supposed to do next.


    Perhaps it wasn''t so much forgetting as it was being at a loss.


    Who exactly was this William the Obliterator?


    To kill a powerful being like Phoenixion just like that?


    Their Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battles usuallysted at least 5 years!


    Wasn''t this a bit too quick for him?


    If every battle were like his, wouldn''t the guardians of these Cosmic Entities be dying in droves?


    William didn''t care what others thought. After cleaning up Phoenixion, he made hundreds of fine cuts into the delicious meat and evenly sprinkled fine salt over it.


    Hmm, if it were chicken or fish, perhaps other seasonings would be necessary, but for Phoenixion''s meat, which had absorbed the power of fifteen hundred strands of the holy aura, too much seasoning would only spoil its natural deliciousness.


    "Thirteen, where did you find this William the Obliterator?" The Cosmic Entity of the first universe finally couldn''t hold back and began to question Dolly from a position of authority.


    Dolly cheerfully responded to the Cosmic Entity of the First Universe, "My lord, this William is a powerful being who appeared in my universe!"


    Her address to the Cosmic Entity of the First Universe shifted from ''big brother'' to ''my lord'', yet she spoke William''s name with particr affection.


    If the battles continued like this, with William defeating opponents with a single stroke, he would only grow stronger.


    Dolly had her own ns,in her camp, there was still a lingering obsession expelled from William the Obliterator. Although that guy hadn''t truly revived yet, he had already signed some sort of pact with her. Otherwise, why would she go out of her way to help him?


    William the Obliterator was so strong!


    ording to that guy, if William the Obliterator died, he would be reborn and even have a chance to seize some of William''s power...


    If...


    If William the Obliterator really died here, and the expelled obsession became her tool, wouldn''t the rankings of the Cosmic Entities need some updating?


    If William the Obliterator continued to fight like this, ughtering his way through each battle, it wouldn''t be a bad thing for her.


    In any case, as long as the battles continued, that was good!


    As long as she could sessfully infuriate the Cosmic Entity of the First Universe!


    "Interesting!" said the Cosmic Entity of the First Universe, his gaze shifting to the Cosmic Entity of the Third Universe, "Old Three, hasn''t your Griffin been at peace for too long? How about letting him meet this William the Obliterator? We wouldn''t really let this guy spoil our fun, would we?"

 Chapter 692 Choose one of the two

    <h4>Chapter 692 Choose one of the two</h4>


    The ranking of Cosmic Entities has never been determined by the amount of power from the sacred auras. Dolly''s desire topete for the title of the number one Cosmic Entity is merely wishful thinking.


    It''s just that the Cosmic Entity of the first universe and others like it were born earlier. Even so, the Cosmic Entity of the first universe does not possess the most power from the sacred auras.


    The Cosmic Entity of the first universe possesses 19,000 strands of divine aura, while the Cosmic Entity from the third universe boasts over 23,000 strands.


    The third universe is teeming with powerhouses. Ranked fifth in this universe, Griffin has absorbed the power of 3,000 strands of divine aura.


    The top-ranked powerhouse, the Element Devouring Mouse, is an anomaly born at the inception of the third universe, devourings and wielding vast magical powers.


    The Cosmic Entity of the third universe takes the form of a white, long-haired Element Devouring Cat. It lounges on a tform, blinking its aqua-blue eyes and yawning indifferently, then casually says, "Griffin, go and test the strength of William the Obliterator."


    With that said, ten strands of divine aura descend into the arena space.


    A massive blood-red Griffin appears before William!


    Just as William finishes roasting the meat of a Phoenixion, he sees the blood-red Griffin materialize before him.


    "Huh? What''s this about?" William stares at the enormous blood-red Griffin, taken aback.


    These Cosmic Entities really are hospitable!


    They just sent a phoenix, and now a Griffin?


    This blood-red Griffin clearly differs from the monsters of the thirteenth Cosmic Entity,its skin emits a metallic sheen, each inch radiating a tangible quality.


    It''s uncertain if this creature tastes good, but its skin would definitely make fine leather armor!


    With a roar, the Griffin charges at William, its every move causing the space to tremble, the blood-red aura solidifying into reality, cracking the arena space like shattered ss.


    William hasn''t even had a chance to taste the meat before the creature attacks, forcing him to quickly pack up the Phoenixion meat.


    A sh of sword light shed with Griffin''s w in a fierce encounter.


    The independent arena space shattered instantly, and a nearby Cosmic Entity, just reformed, was obliterated by the residual effects of the battle.


    Many Cosmic Entities grumbled and left the arena.


    Even spectating isn''t safe¡ªwhat''s there to watch?


    "Not bad!" William''s eyes sparkled with excitement. The quality of his Sword of Soulbreaker had improved significantly, yet it didn''t leave a scratch on Griffin''s w.


    It''s understandable, though.


    Griffin had perfectly absorbed the power of 3,000 divine auras, making its ws formidable weapons. The Sword of Soulbreaker, infused with only sixty-three strands of divine aura and reforged by William, was still not invincible.


    There was a clear gap in quality!


    "Hmph!"


    Griffin snorted out two puffs of hot air from its nostrils and charged at William again.


    In a flurry of activity, Griffin''s ws and the Sword of Soulbreaker collided wildly, sending terrifying shockwaves rippling through the area. Dolly decided it was best to leave the arena with the sea god Poseidon.


    Such a fierce and terrifying battle required Poseidon to forcibly activate his defensive barrier at full strength just to barely hold on.


    "Cosmic Entity, do you think Mr. Johnson can win?" Poseidon could feel that William''s opponents were stronger this time!


    Dolly nced at Poseidon and countered, "What do you think?"


    Poseidon, recalling the evenly matched sh between William''s sword and Griffin, was genuinely unsure.


    Dolly blinked and said, "That Griffin just now perfectly absorbed the power of 3,000 divine auras. Our entire thirteenth universe together only has a little over two hundred strands."


    "That means, the power that Griffin possesses is equivalent to more than a dozen of our universes..."


    Poseidon was at a loss for words!


    He knew William was facing strong enemies, but he hadn''t realized they were this powerful!


    The power of more than a dozen universes concentrated in one being¡ªwhat kind of concept is that?


    With a mere gesture, could they not easily erase them, these so-called high gods?


    "He should be able to win, right?" Poseidon said, hardly believing his own words.


    Dollyughed, "That Griffin ranks only fifth in strength in the third universe. If William keeps fighting, he might encounter a Sovereign High Divine King who has absorbed the power of 10,000 divine auras!"


    "Ten thousand..." Poseidon couldn''t even begin to imagine what it meant to absorb the power of 10,000 divine auras.


    "Among the many Cosmic Entities, the third universe, which has the most divine auras, only possesses 23,800 strands of divine aura power!" Dolly said with a smile, "But that''s just among Cosmic Entities. Some Sovereign High Divine Kings are ridiculously strong. I suspect William might be one of those powerful Sovereign High Divine Kings who got caught in a spatial turbulence and then ended up here."


    The Sea God Poseidon asked, "Then, after this battle concludes, Mr. Johnson should be able to leave the stage, right?"


    "Technically, it''s one-on-one, and he should be able to leave after one match. William has actually broken the record for the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle this time," Dolly said, squinting her eyes. "But it seems he has no intention of leaving the arena!"


    Poseidon fell silent. They couldn''t even spectate now,what good was it to fret here?


    "Do you want to help him?" Dolly looked at Poseidon.


    Poseidon stared back at Dolly, remaining silent.


    "If you want to help him, go kill that guy named Elric or Lucien."


    "The Great Demon?" Poseidon frowned.


    Dolly snorted, "What Great Demon? He''s just a fixation expelled by William! But it''s a fixation to be stronger!"


    "If he is reborn and William devours him again, then William will have the desire to be stronger! That way, maybe he can keep winning!"


    Dolly wanted to take advantage of William''s absence from the thirteenth universe to do some things, not just to protect Poseidon by withdrawing from the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle.


    She was also well aware that even if she did something, William probably wouldn''t be angry.


    In the eyes of someone as powerful as William, as long as no harm came to Alice or his close ones, everything else was trivial.


    "Really?" Poseidon felt something was off, but it seemed like Dolly was on William''s side...


    "I want William to win too! Why would I harm him?" Dolly said, "If he keeps winning, then I''ll gain more divine aura power, and my status among the Cosmic Entities will rise. I have no reason to harm him."


    "Alright! I''ll do it!"


    After speaking, the Sea God Poseidon disappeared. What he had to do was kill Elric.


    That one called Lucien seems to have a decent rtionship with William. Given a choice between the two, he would definitely kill Elric!


    Dolly watched Poseidon leave, her face expressionless. "Is Lucien''s physical body strong enough?"


    A voice whispered in her ear, "Of course not, the current William the Obliterator is too strong. Let me enter the first universe, wait a bit, and I will kill him!"

 Chapter 693 I’d rather trust a dog

    <h4>Chapter 693 I''d rather trust a dog</h4>


    Sea God''s Pce.


    Poseidon and Zeus were sitting on the ground.


    "Big brother, the Cosmic Entity wants me to kill either Elric or Lucien," Poseidon said after returning.


    Instead of acting against Elric immediately, he called Zeus and shared everything he had witnessed in the battle of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians.


    "Do you not want to kill?" asked Zeus.


    "Of course not!" Poseidon replied, his face wearing a peculiar smile.


    He was well aware that their conversation might very well be known to the Cosmic Entity.


    Poseidon had no intention of avoiding the Cosmic Entity.


    The Cosmic Entity sees high-ranking god-kings as pawns.


    With his eyes closed, Zeus said lightly, "Didn''t the Cosmic Entity say that killing Elric could help our master?"


    Poseidon stared at Zeus and asked, "Do you believe what the Cosmic Entity says?"


    Zeus opened his eyes and said, "I''d rather trust a dog."


    After saying this, the two high-ranking god-kings looked at each other andughed!


    Dolly had everything nned out perfectly. She even thought that Poseidon, the sea god, would turn around and kill Elric. However, after hearing the conversation between the two high-ranking god-kings, she suddenly lost all interest.


    "Poseidon, look, I said that, and the Cosmic Entity didn''t strip me of my powers!" Zeusughed proudly.


    Poseidon alsoughed and said, "Big brother, as long as our master is alive, the Cosmic Entity wouldn''t dare to touch us!"


    "Yes, indeed!" Zeus''s eyes sparkled with intensity.


    While they were talking, Hera appeared in the Sea God''s Pce with a young man who looked utterly panicked.


    Poseidon and Zeus stood up together.


    Approaching them, Hera said, "Indeed, the Cosmic Entity keeps urging various high-ranking god-kings to kill Elric, but both Odin and Uranus want to hold onto this trump card and are hesitant to make a move!"


    Poseidon burst intoughter, "It seems that the Cosmic Entity can''t personally step in to kill them, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a fuss."


    Hera pondered, "Let''s wait for Mr. Johnson to return before making a decision!"


    Now that Lucien and Elric were in the hands of the three high-ranking divine kings of Olympus, these divine kings were no fools. Although they didn''t know what the Cosmic Entity was plotting, they were clear on one thing.


    They couldn''t trust what the Cosmic Entity said!


    Especially since the life or death of these two men was linked to William.


    If one of them were killed, the obsession that William had once severed would revive.


    This matter must be decided by William himself!


    An obsession to be stronger?


    If William didn''t want to be stronger, their task was to prevent this obsession from reviving.


    Therefore, neither Lucien nor Elric could die, and both must be kept under their control!


    "Keep a close eye on them. I have already agreed that Odin and Uranus will hand over Elric to me, and I will give them the power of my divine halo," Poseidon said.


    "You''re giving them the power of your divine halo?" Zeus asked.


    Poseidon smacked his lips, "I think Hera must have given them a choice, either exchange the power of the divine halo for the person, or start a fight! Since neither Elric nor Lucien can die, it''s better to agree with Hera and gain some benefits!"


    Hera nodded, "I need to enter a meditative state to enhance my strength, and I hope you''ll protect me from external disturbances!"


    Poseidon squinted his eyes, "Hera, by handing over the power of your divine halo, are you trying to break free from the control of the Cosmic Entity and be a Sovereign High Divine King?"


    No more words were necessary, nor any exnations needed.


    The words spoken by Poseidon and Zeus were heard by Hera, and naturally, the Cosmic Entity could hear them too.


    They didn''t need to discuss further,after making this choice, they trusted that each would support the other in dealing with whatever mighte.


    In the battle of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians, the Cosmic Entity clearly treated the high-ranking god-kings under its control as mere tools, as ythings. They wanted to explore a broader world and pursue a true breakthrough, not to serve as the Cosmic Entity''s dogs.


    Hera agreed to extract and give the power of her divine halo to Odin, but she had her own ns, even preparing toprehend the true cosmic truths to ascend as a Sovereign High Divine King.


    Hera rarely disyed her divine power, which was profoundly unfathomable.


    Although Odin and Uranus had reached some agreements with the Cosmic Entity, they too were unwilling to be the Cosmic Entity''s dogs.


    Upon realizing the true nature of the power granted by the divine halo, the high-ranking god-kings eventually decided they no longer wanted the power of the divine halo!


    Dolly''s ns fell throughpletely!


    Sabotaging the Cosmic Entity''s ns was a delightful endeavor!


    Since the birth of the thirteenth universe, the high-ranking god-kings controlled by the Cosmic Entity seemed to be tightly in its grip, but this time, Poseidon and the others pulled off an ultimate reversal!


    Of course, this was predicated on the fact that after witnessing William''s strength, Poseidon was convinced that Dolly wouldn''t dare touch the three of them.


    It was about doing as they pleased, ying the Cosmic Entity!


    One moment they talked about killing Elric, the next they were protecting them!


    It was all about infuriating Dolly!


    Hera forcefully extracted the power of her divine halo, and all the powerful beings in the Divine Realm looked towards the direction of the Pce of the Sea God.


    As the high-ranking divine kings of Olympus disabled their divine powers, the Cosmic Entity made a countermove.


    The next moment, six strands of the divine halo''s power fell into Odin''s hands, which he distributed to the Shapeshifters n, greatly enhancing their strength.


    This was the Cosmic Entity''s attitude towards the high-ranking god-kings, also dering her current favoritism towards Odin''s Ultimate Force Alliance!


    Dolly wasn''t annoyed by the actions of the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus.


    To put it bluntly, the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus no longer wanted to be her dogs!


    But she was immensely wealthy, and if some didn''t want to serve, there would always be others who would!


    Not killing Elric and Lucien, at most, means she doesn''t profit, but even if she killed Elric, it wouldn''t be a guaranteed profitable deal.


    So, not killing them doesn''t cause her any loss either!


    A dog is gone, just get another one.


    As it stands, she hasn''t suffered any losses.


    On the contrary, the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus are William''s disciples, essentially his direct lineage, always thinking about William, and even considering defying the orders of the Cosmic Entity. What use are they then?


    The real humans created by the Cosmic Entity are still those on Earth, those in the Divine Realm, originally created by William. Dolly has wanted to rece them for a while now, and she has other ns too!


    For her, this is also an opportunity!


    Is it that easy to be a Sovereign High Divine King on one''s own?


    Even bing a Sovereign High Divine King, like Odin, she still has himpletely under her control!


    This is the thirteenth universe, apart from that freak William, whatever anyone else does seems trivial to her!


    They are just a bunch of pawns!


    It''s like when humans see a toy develop self-awareness, their first reaction isn''t fear or annoyance, but rather excitement!


    Exactly!


    The actions of Poseidon and the others now only serve to excite Dolly even more!


    The three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus are striving to break free from the control of the Cosmic Entity, while William is absolutely having a st over there...

 Chapter 694 That would definitely not be a good thing!

    <h4>Chapter 694 That would definitely not be a good thing!</h4>


    On the battlefield of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' War.


    William originally nned to have a leisurely battle with Griffin, seeing as he rarely encountered a worthy opponent.


    The fight started off evenly matched, but to William''s surprise, Griffin, in a moment of desperation, attacked his soul with his divine consciousness...


    A powerful psychic assault on William!


    Griffin''s divine consciousness was indeed formidable, but directly attacking William''s soul with it was akin to courting death.


    In that instant, Griffin''s consciousness nearly exploded.


    Griffin screamed, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted. If William hadn''t grabbed his w in time, Griffin might have been swept into a spatial turbulence, possibly reappearing somewhere after ten thousand years...


    "Hmm?"


    Griffin wasn''t dead!


    When he opened his eyes again and saw William, his gaze was filled with confusion and innocence.


    Then, to William''s astonishment, Griffin looked at him with a pleading expression and stuck out his huge tongue, attempting to lick William.


    "What are you trying to do?" William pointed at Griffin, stopping him with a stern look.


    This look frightened Griffin, making him carefully step back.


    Then, cautiously, he called out, "Mommy?"


    William was stunned.


    Good grief!


    Griffin''s psychic attack had scrambled his brains, reverting his intelligence to that of a toddler. Upon seeing William, he mistook him for his closest kin.


    "I''m your daddy!" William retorted with an exasperated nce.


    Can''t he tell the difference between genders?


    He had initially nned to warm up a bit, thenter y Griffin''s skin to make something, or use his nails to craft some items.


    But now the guy had gone dumb and even mistook him for his mother.


    Hmm, in his lifetime, William had done almost everything, but he had never tried cross-dressing, nor had he ever been called "mommy"...


    "Daddy?" Griffin, with his innocent wide eyes, tried again to stretch out his big tongue to lick William''s head.


    Although William spoke in Earth''snguage, Griffin still understood the meaning behind William''s words.


    Left with no choice, William grew a bitrger so that Griffin only reached up to his knees. He extended his hand and let Griffin lick it.


    Griffin smiled contentedly, a bizarre scene that left the onlookerspletely dumbfounded!


    While the Cosmic Entity of the third universe began to roar, the Cosmic Entities from other universes didn''t know what to say.


    This was no longer about whether or not to fight, or how formidable William was, okay!


    Griffin, the fifth strongest in the third universe, was actually calling his opponent "daddy"!


    After a while, William pulled a piece of Phoenixion thigh meat from his spatial storage ring and fed it to Griffin.


    Griffin swallowed it in one gulp, his eyes filled with joy, and he grew even more affectionate towards William.


    "Forget it, forget it! From now on, you''ll follow me!" William was really helpless, this guy was calling him daddy, so he couldn''t bring himself to kill him.


    He wasn''t someone who enjoyed killing in the first ce.


    Considering Griffin''s size, he was quite intelligent, and having him around wasn''t too bad.


    "Munch, kill them!"


    The Cosmic Entity of the third universe, furious, shouted!!


    A figure rushed towards William!


    A huge ck rat bit at William!


    This was the strongest being of the third universe''s Cosmic Entity, the Element Devouring Rat.


    It was an anomaly that existed since the birth of the third universe''s Cosmic Entity, not created by it. It had lived for at least two billion years, devourings, omnipotent.


    William moved extremely fast, pping the Element Devouring Rat''s head and actually flinging it away.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    "This guy, really hid his strength well!"


    "The Element Devouring Rat hasn''t made a move in years! To be suddenly attacked and then pped away with a single strike!"


    "The Element Devouring Rat must have a Divine Power Value of 15,000! Only the Cosmic Entity of the third universe can suppress him!"


    ...


    The Element Devouring Rat let out a sinisterugh andunched another series of frenzied, rapid attacks at William, moving at extreme speed!


    William''s sword danced swiftly in his hands, blocking over ten thousand strikes in an instant, repeatedly knocking the rat back.


    Time flew by, and William grew somewhat annoyed. This battle among the Cosmic Entity Guardians had be dull after a few fights.


    "Puff!"


    William took a deep breath, his energy surged once more, and with one sword strike, he cleaved the Element Devouring Rat in two!


    Even the soul of the Element Devouring Rat was eradicated!


    The previous ten thousand strikes were merely blocks, but this strike was lethal, filled with killing intent.


    To be invincible is just that¡ªinvincible!


    Let these Cosmic Entities of various universes know it too!


    What''s the point in hiding one''s strength?


    Let them see what a true powerhouse is!


    With a single sword strike, to cut down the strongest of the third universe''s Cosmic Entities was utterly ruthless!


    "Who else?" William, holding his sword, surveyed the other Cosmic Entities.


    He no longer wished to fight!


    The Cosmic Entities from various universes fell silent. The Cosmic Entity of the third universe let out a strange cry, gathering the power of the entire third universe within itself, devouring the strength of all beings in the third universe, and suddenly charged at William.


    The Cosmic Entity of the third universe personally entering the fray showed just how furious she was!


    William didn''t think much of it, even though it was the Cosmic Entity of the third universeunching the attack.


    So what?


    One sword strike was all it would take to cut her down!


    The Cosmic Entity of the third universe shed her w against William''s sword, only to have her w severed by his strike. The Sword of Soulbreaker traced a bizarre arc through the air, so fast that even the Cosmic Entity of the third universe couldn''t react in time.


    William slowly sheathed the Sword of Soulbreaker as a cat''s head fell to the ground, with tens of thousands of strands of holy aura power scattering outward!


    "These strands of holy aura power, I give them to you!" William said indifferently, not caring about the power of the holy auras. Then he turned to Griffin and said, "Shrink a bit! I''m taking you somewhere!"


    Griffin nodded, shrunk down following William, and William patted his head, sealing much of Griffin''s power and directly reducing him to the size of a French Bulldog.


    The onlooking Cosmic Entities didn''t even bother to be shocked,they frantically scrambled for the flying strands of holy aura power.


    William the Obliterator was indeed formidable, having in the Cosmic Entity of the third universe with a single sword strike.


    Trillions of beings perished, and the Cosmic Entity of the third universe ceased to exist, but what did that have to do with them?


    Provoking William the Obliterator left no room for negotiation!


    Half of the power from the tens of thousands of holy auras was seized by the Cosmic Entity of the first universe, with the rest divided among the other present Cosmic Entities.


    The Cosmic Entity of the twelfth universe was immensely frustrated, cursing under his breath, "Where did that guy from the thirteenth universe find such a monstrously strong fighter to cut down the Cosmic Entity of the third universe with a single sword strike? Is this his real strength?"


    Had he known how strong William the Obliterator was, would he have sent someone from his own universe to challenge him?


    "Everyone, enjoy yourselves! I''m done ying. If I ever visit your universes, just make the arrangements!" William said, and then he and Griffin directly returned to the thirteenth universe.


    The outside universes might be interesting, but William hadn''t forgotten that his wife was still training in the thirteenth universe!


    As William disappeared into the spatial turbulence, the Cosmic Entities watched, each silently praying that this guy would never visit their universes.


    That would definitely not be a good thing!

 Chapter 695 That’s brutal

    <h4>Chapter 695 That''s brutal</h4>


    The Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians has spanned 1.5 million years, starting as a casual diversion organized by a few Cosmic Entities and gradually evolving into apetition among all the Cosmic Entities of the universes.


    Some rules were established to ensure that the guardians of the participating Cosmic Entities were well-matched in strength, making the battles lengthy and preventing significant losses to any Cosmic Entity.


    The Cosmic Entity of the third universe was the first to personally enter the fray and, consequently, became the first to be in.


    William the Obliterator''s notorious reputation left other Cosmic Entities feeling uneasy.


    Yet, William no longer cared about such matters.


    Indeed, he had once been interested in things beyond his universe, but fighting was never his interest.


    He had thought there might be someone beyond the thirteenth universe who could defeat him, but it now seemed that the other universescked formidable characters as well.


    Ultimately, it was because he was too strong, making him an odd fit among these Cosmic Entities.


    When he truly cut down the Cosmic Entity of the third universe with a single sword strike, he realized that Cosmic Entities were just slightly more formidable beings who knew how to create spaces and beings.


    But in front of William, there were no true strong opponents!


    The moment William returned to the Divine Realm, Dolly appeared before him.


    "Mr. Johnson, did you win?" Dolly blinked at William.


    William reached out and pinched Dolly''s cheek, smiling, "This little face, just like Amy''s when she was little."


    Dolly didn''t struggle,her cheek was pulled out of shape, yet she still beamed and asked, "Mr. Johnson, are you still going to fight in the arena?"


    After William released his hand, he ced his palm on Dolly''s head and said, "I don''t want to fight anymore, it''s pointless."


    "Oh? Pointless? The third universe''s Cosmic Entity still has many strong ones, that blood-red Griffin you fought is only ranked fifth, there''s also an Element Devouring Rat..." Dolly hoped to persuade William to keep fighting, so she could gain more power from the holy auras and buy more time for her ns.


    Before she could finish, William said indifferently, "The Cosmic Entity of the third universe has already been in by me."


    "in?" Dolly shuddered, looking up at William in disbelief.


    "Exactly," William said. "There''s no longer a Cosmic Entity for the third universe. Does that mean your ranking will move up a spot?"


    Dolly clenched her teeth and asked, "Are you saying... you''ve also in the ck rat from the third universe? Besides, the Cosmic Entity of the third universe took the form of a cat. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    William nodded as if he had indeed just killed an ordinary rat and an ordinary cat.


    "You... you can''t be serious..." Dolly was genuinely shocked this time. "That was the Cosmic Entity of the third universe! The Element Devouring Rat had never been defeated!"


    "I''ve never been defeated either!" William''s eyelids flicked up, immediately sensing many changes in the thirteenth universe, with dramatic events unfolding on Earth!


    "What are you trying to do?"


    William scrutinized Dolly.


    He had just fought in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, and this creature had turned the power of the holy auras she won into divine soul energy that permeated the entire gxy.


    The power of the holy auras could be used in many ways. Applied to a being, it could help that being gain powerful strength more easily and unlock its potential.


    Moreover, the power of the holy auras could also create life!


    With William''s current understanding of the world, Dolly''s actions had made the entire gxy the center of the universe. The dense divine soul energy could indeed make the beings of the gxy stronger, but it would also attract the covetous eyes of powerful beings from other gxies.


    Dolly smiled and said, "Since Mr. Johnson is fond of Earth, wouldn''t it be nice if I made Earth a bit better?"


    William''s gaze darkened. "Are you provoking me?"


    The situation on Earth was nowplex. Due to Dolly''s actions, most beings on Earth had undergone mutations, more terrifying than the previous resurgence of energy!


    As for the Divine Realm, Hera had renounced her divine power to focus on enhancing her strength, preparing to break through to higher levels.


    The Shapeshifters n was rising, and besides the one strand of holy aura power that Hera had, Dolly had also given twenty strands to the Shapeshifters.


    Sea god Poseidon and Zeus were guarding the meditating Hera,pletely unable to attend to external affairs.


    "How dare I?" Dolly quickly said, "If Mr. Johnson doesn''t like it, I can change it back."


    "Forget it! No need to make it soplicated." William knew very well that this guy had seen through his boredom and made these moves, also knowing that William wouldn''t stop him.


    What Earth turned into, William didn''t really care much about.


    "Alright! You can go now!" William waved Dolly away.


    Dolly slowly took two steps back, then gradually disappeared, her face respectful throughout.


    But William knew very well that the respect was just superficial.


    Just like an ambitious subordinate wanting to take over the boss''s position.


    That''s fine too!


    William no longer paid attention to the Cosmic Entity. With a sweep of his divine sense, he found Alice.


    Following William''s previous visit to the Pce of the Sea God, where he told Poseidon his intentions, Rhode, Nereids, and Triton, each holding a magical artifact given by William, truly made Alice''s journey miserable.


    Rhode, Nereids, and Triton are all children of the sea god Poseidon.


    Now, William had them act as stumbling blocks on Alice''s journey west, and they really gave Alice a rough time.


    The "enemies" Alice encountered this time were truly formidable.


    All of Poseidon''s subordinates were out, and they were all wielding high-quality artifacts given by William (actually items from William''s daily life).


    Originally, William thought that if Alice encountered difficulties, he wanted Loki and Jesus to not intervene, letting Alice solve these challenges on her own.


    In the end, even with Alice and herpanions exerting all their strength, they were toyed with by Poseidon''s subordinates.


    They werepletely outmatched in terms of strength, equipment, and intelligence!


    Especially after William had borrowed the Sword of Soulbreaker, Alice was practically hung up and beaten, facing immense difficulties with every step forward.


    William stood aside, watching as Rhode used a bag that had once held rice to suck Loki and Jesus into it.


    Triton, holding the wine ss given by William, waved his hand, and the aroma from the ss knocked Gump to the ground, drunk. As for Blob and Little Frost Dragon, they were directly beaten with frying pans by the Nereids.


    And Alice, without the Sword of Soulbreaker, was beaten so badly she could only hide in the alchemy furnace, not daring toe out.


    Who on earth did he bring in for this!


    As for Alice, her opponents were all abnormally strong, and in the current situation, she couldn''t even go out to ask for help. To make matters worse, the Sword of Soulbreaker had been borrowed by William, making the situation pitiful to behold.


    Seeing this scene, William couldn''t help but sigh: "That''s brutal."

 Chapter 696 Resurrect Artemis

    <h4>Chapter 696 Resurrect Artemis</h4>


    Alice was indeed in a dire situation. She had thought that her disciples, with their extraordinary abilities, could afford to be a bitzy and not use their full strength without facing too much trouble.


    But reality showed her that her disciples were just a bunch of weaklings when facing these "enemies"!


    Poseidon''s subordinates, blessed with divine medicine given by William and having grown over the years, were not something Loki and Dionysus could handle, were they?


    The most terrifying part was that they had nowpletely mastered the use of the artifacts given by William, and their actions were utterly ruthless.


    If they wanted, Alice and her group wouldn''t even be able to get past the first challenge.


    William suddenly appeared in front of the alchemy furnace and immediately made Triton and the others stop.


    "Come out!" William knocked on the alchemy furnace.


    Alice, covered in dust and dirt, packed up the alchemy furnace and threw herself into William''s arms, pouting, "You''re finally back. Do you have any idea what I''ve encountered along the way?"


    "What did you encounter?" William patted her back, chuckling.


    The instigator was stillughing.


    "You know? As we were walking, suddenly a huge sack appeared in the sky, and then we were sucked into it," Alice said excitedly. "Loki and Jesus were captured, and Blob and the Little Frost Dragon are still being chased by a crazy woman with a frying pan! You have to go save them!"


    William pulled away from Alice, looked into her eyes, and said seriously, "They are your disciples, not mine. Here''s the Sword of Soulbreaker back, you figure it out!"


    "Oh!" Alice said, "Are you leaving then?"


    "I''m going back to see your father, you try your best on your own." After saying that, William handed the Sword of Soulbreaker back to Alice.


    However, this time, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker was once again sealed, making the sword impossible to draw!


    Alice, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, immediately felt something was off.


    The sword seemed heavier, and where was the Sword Spirit?


    Normally, the Sword Spirit was quite talkative, and seeing her, it would definitely have something to say. Why was it silent now?


    "This sword, you can''t draw it," William said. "From now on, don''t try to draw it anymore."


    At this point, William was somewhat helpless. The quality of the Sword of Soulbreaker had be ridiculously high!


    Alice was the master, and if she could draw the sword, even just unlocking the firstyer of its seal, she could annihte all of Poseidon''s subordinates without leaving a single one standing.


    The power of the Sword of Soulbreaker was now too terrifying to be unsheathed!


    "Can''t draw the sword? Then what use is the Sword of Soulbreaker to me?" Alice never expected that after William had borrowed and returned the sword twice, it would end up unusable.


    "Who said that a sword must be drawn to be used?" William said with a squinting smile. "Do you know this saying?"


    "What saying?" Alice held the Sword of Soulbreaker, looking puzzled at William.


    William said, "Who says you can''t kill without drawing a sword?"


    "Take your time to train here, I''ll wait for you at home!"


    After tossing the sword to Alice, William disappeared instantly.


    Alice was stunned. Wait for her at home?


    Which home?


    After disappearing, William went straight to find Rhode, who was ying with the rice bag in the sky.


    "Mr. Johnson, hello!" Rhode quickly bowed upon seeing William.


    William waved his hand, saying, "No need for so much formality. Don''t be too harsh on Alice. With the way you''re ying, when will she ever reach the Sanctum of the Holy Light?"


    Rhode bowed his head, chuckling, "Mr. Johnson, are you feeling sorry for her?"


    Before the reconstruction of the Divine Realm, William and Rhode actually had a very good rtionship. The former William liked to be around young women, seemingly to feel younger himself.


    "Not exactly feeling sorry," Williamughed. "Even if you''re setting up levels, they should range from easy to difficult, right? You''re ying a bit too hard; they can''t get past any of the challenges!"


    Rhode giggled, "From your reaction, it seems you do feel sorry for her. But after all, Alice reced my good sister Artemis as your wife. If you ask us to train her, then we must train her well."


    "It''s not exactly recing her," William responded calmly when he heard Rhode''sment. "I can''t always live in the past."


    Rhode finally looked up and asked, "Mr. Johnson, your divine power is extraordinary. With your abilities, reviving Artemis shouldn''t be difficult, right?"


    William didn''t avoid the question and replied, "Indeed, it''s not difficult!"


    "Then why?" Rhode looked at William emotionally, pressing him, "If you truly have the ability, why not revive Artemis? Are you perhaps afraid that Alice will get jealous? If she''s that kind of jealous woman, it might be better to end it with one stroke of the sword!"


    William was well aware that in their Divine Realm, it wasn''t necessary to adhere to monogamy,polygamy was quite normal.


    Who wouldn''t want to live such a life!


    William paused for a moment, then said, "Previously, I didn''t know how to revive her, but now... just wait!"


    "But you must not mention anything about Alice and me to Artemis!" William didn''t care about formalities or seniority, but he was very clear that Alice would absolutely not ept anything like sharing her husband.


    Reviving Artemis was not a difficult task for the current William, but dwelling too much on the past was unnecessary. It was time to let go of what needed to be let go!


    William''s words had already attracted the attention of Triton and the Nereids, who were Artemis''s cousins.


    Among Zeus''s children, they had the closest rtionship with Artemis. Artemis, being older, had always been like an elder sister to them.


    Hearing that William could revive Artemis, they were naturally thrilled.


    Triton and the Nereids flew to William''s side, visibly excited.


    "Brother-inw, please find a way to revive Artemis!"


    When Artemis was identally killed by William years ago, he was deeply grieved.


    There was a time when William desperately wanted to revive Artemis. Hearing Triton and the Nereids call him brother-inw, he felt a sense offort in his heart.


    He was not a god, nor had he severed his emotions and desires,it was just that living for so long had taught him to better control his feelings.


    "Stop calling me brother-inw from now on! Tell all your other brothers and sisters as well." William took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and used the technique he learned from the Cosmic Entity to resurrect the archangel Amenadiel to bring Artemis back to life. The only thing missing was a segment of memories of Artemis being with him.


    Previously, William hadn''t fully understood what the Cosmic Entity was, fearing that certain actions might trigger the so-


    called Law of Cause and Effect, bringing misfortune to others.


    Now, however, things were different.


    Just a Cosmic Entity, what could Dolly say about William the Obliterator''s actions?


    Now that he wanted to revive Artemis, Dolly could only let her live well!


    In just a moment, a graceful and seductive figure gradually appeared before them, her neck as white and captivating as a swan''s. Artemis, dressed in a short cinched robe and holding a bow and arrow, the goddess slowly materialized in front of William and the others.


    This was the appearance of Artemis when she first met William


    ¡ªvaliant and majestic, with a heroism not found in ordinary women, her skin snow-white and her features wless.


    A beauty unparalleled, a truly youthful and vibrant goddess. In terms of looks and figure, Alice simply couldn''tpare.


    "Artemis!" Nereids couldn''t help but exim the moment she saw Artemis.


    William closed his eyes and said, "Nereids, take Artemis back to the Pce of the Sea God. She will wake up tomorrow, and apart from not remembering me, everything else will be the same."

 Chapter 697 The Mutated World

    <h4>Chapter 697 The Mutated World</h4>


    Artemis was revived, much to the joy of Rhode, Nereids, and Triton. Because of this, the "training" they had nned for Alice became much simpler.


    William gave Alice onest look, then returned to Earth.


    Previously, William had casually created an AuraField that triggered the revival of Earth''s energy, merely enriching it enough to grant ordinary people supernatural abilities.


    But this time, Dolly had converted the power of over a hundred divine halos into soul energy, concentrating it in the Milky Way, with the tiny Earth iming 90% of it!


    What did that mean?


    Back when Dolly created the entire Divine Realm, it only took five divine halos. Among the high-ranking god-kings, even the mighty Zeus possessed only six divine halos.


    Now, the power of over a hundred divine halos was reshaping Earth.


    In just one day, Earth underwent drastic changes.


    The brains of ordinary people were developed to their fullest potential, and the dense energy caused mutations in nts and animals.


    The entire even physically expanded.


    When William returned to his house on East 62nd Street, he found a Numbskull standing at the door.


    Oxys!


    One of the first batch of Shapeshifters lords who hade to Earth through secret arts from the Divine Realm.


    "Mr. Johnson! You''re back!" Oxys eximed upon seeing William and immediately knelt down.


    ng!


    He knelt so hard that he made a big hole in the ground.


    Wow, he knelt as soon as they met!


    William looked at Oxys and said, "You''ve worked hard these days." With a flick of his finger, a crystal-clear divine medicine flew towards Oxys.


    Oxys, eyes wide, caught the divine medicine and repeatedly kowtowed to William, "Mr. Johnson, thank you for your great kindness. I swear my loyalty to you unto death."


    "Enough! Get up!" William said, noticing the curious neighbors starting to gather around.


    "William, where have you been these days?" Richard Jefferson from East 62nd Street greeted William and nced at Oxys, saying, "Your cousin here seems a bit too straightforward! Did he practice martial arts?"


    "Ha! He learned Taekwondo when he was a kid." William was as amiable as ever with his neighbors. After a brief chat, he asked, "Mr. Jefferson, you seem to be in good shape."


    "Of course, I''m feeling great. Are you free this afternoon? How about a game?"


    Mr. Jefferson sighed, hands behind his back, "Ever since Nathaniel passed away, I haven''t had anyone to y cards with."


    "I can''t this afternoon, I''ve got some things to handle." William smiled. His divine sense had already scanned the entire Earth; many ces would see spirits, or ghosts, appear at night.


    But East 62nd Street was peaceful, thanks to Oxys''s presence.


    Mr. Jefferson didn''t insist on ying poker but instead asked, "William, are you still with Evelyn?"


    William knew that Mr. Jefferson meant if they were girlfriend and boyfriend.


    "I''m not with Evelyn,I have a girlfriend now." William was straightforward. They were neighbors and elderly, mostly just catching up on personal matters.


    "Oh!" Mr. Jefferson nodded, "She''s had a tough life. If you see her, tell her to visit more often. The old neighbors still think about her, you know."


    "I''ll tell her," William replied with a sincere smile.


    He genuinely disliked the Divine Realm''s culture of valuing strength above all, mainly because itcked warmth and human touch.


    Facing neighbors like Richard Jefferson made him feel much closer.


    Richard nodded, mumbling something under his breath, then left.


    Clearly, they were no longer strangers to Oxys, and they hade to ept his ability to shatter the ground with a kneel.


    Now, with young people asionally flying through the sky, Richard and the others understood that Earth had changed!


    "You don''t need to guard here anymore, you can go," William said as he walked into the house. Oxys bowed behind him and then left.


    Inside, William pulled out several paintings from his study, all of Artemis. He looked at them, then with a wave of his hand, the beautiful artworks turned to ashes.


    So many years had passed,it was time to let go.


    After spending these days in the Divine Realm, William felt that being a cker was much more enjoyable.


    He walked around the streets with a fishing rod and a wooden bucket, noticing how the elderly''s white hair turned to brown and their energy levels surged.


    But this was only on East 62nd Street.


    Stepping out of East 62nd Street felt like entering another dimension, where Soulmancers wielding magical artifacts were busy ying mutated flora and fauna.


    There were gigantic three-headed dogs and vines with massive mouths.


    A group of uniformed Soulmancers was actively cutting down these mutated creatures.


    The Earth had just undergone a transformation, and members of the Gctic Special Forces were nearly driven mad.


    Outside New York City, chaos reigned, and various mutated monsters appeared in the city. Except for East 62nd Street, most residents had gathered in the city center.


    New York City was now divided into an inner city and an outer city, with the thoroughly cleansed city center. East 62nd Street was clearly part of the outer city, but Dolly dared not let the mutations breach East 62nd Street.


    The mutated monsters subconsciously avoided East 62nd Street.


    Once bustling New York City was now a scene of ruins and rubble everywhere.


    Energy was suddenly abundant, yet the world seemed like it was facing an apocalypse.


    William walked on the shattered streets when suddenly the ground cracked open, and a giant centipede emerged, its ws sharp as scythes, menacingly snapping at William. The dozens of centipede ws could easily trigger a ustrophobic''s meltdown on the spot.


    Hmm, it seemed Dolly hadn''t instilled a fear of William into the gic makeup of these mutated creatures.


    Dolly probably understood William''s existence the best. For a long time, she had been secretly observing him.


    She knew very well how lonely a super-strong being like William could be. If all creatures avoided William upon seeing him, the world would be dull for him.


    It wasn''t about the strength of the opponents, but they had to look appealing...


    "Kid, are you looking to die? Still wandering the streets!"


    A figure shot out, punching the mutated giant centipede and sending it flying.


    A familiar voice reached William''s ears.


    "Walker?" William nced at the man. This guy had been studying witchcraft under Moros and was progressing quite fast. He had already reached the Demi-God level of strength, just one step away from qualifying to enter the Divine Realm.


    Although this level of power was akin to that of an ant in the Divine Realm, it''s worth noting that when William went to the Divine Realm, Walker had just be Moros''s disciple, a mid-


    level Soulmancer. It hadn''t been long, and he had made significant progress.


    "William? Where have you been these days? I thought you were dead!" Walker turned his head to look at William and said, "Be careful, stay behind me. This centipede is powerful!"

 Chapter 698 Please do not disturb my fishing

    <h4>Chapter 698 Please do not disturb my fishing</h4>


    When Walker first emerged from the mountains, his ambition was to be the king of this world, to revel in wealth and glory.


    William was the brother he recognized at first sight.


    After bing a disciple of Moros, Walker''s strength had greatly increased, but he was unhappy with William''s reluctance to seize opportunities to be stronger.


    However, William was his chosen brother, and how could he let him die at the hands of this vile centipede?


    "Boom!"


    In recent days, Walker had been studying witchcraft and his body had been tempered with herbs, greatly enhancing his strength. He threw a punch at the mutated giant centipede.


    The force of the punch was so strong that it broke off one of the centipede''s ws.


    Losing a w didn''t really affect the centipede, especially since it hadn''t sustained any fatal injuries. After Walker''s punch, the centipede immediately bit at him.


    "Damn!" Walker cursed, shifting his position and stepping back three steps. He grabbed William''s arm, pulled him back, and shouted, "You run first, head to the city center!"


    William let Walker pull him back and took two steps back before breaking into a run, showing no intention of helping. However, he didn''t run towards the city center but towards the banks of the Bronx River instead.


    The centipede was quite strong, but William could see that Walker''s current strength was just enough to handle it. Moreover, other members of the Gctic Special Forces were already on their way to provide support.


    "Hey! Where are you running? Head to the city center!" Walker yelled as he saw William running around with his fishing rod.


    However, the centipede had no intention of letting Walker off so easily,its massive body swept towards Walker.


    Its sharp ws were wrapped in a green glow, clearly venomous, and Walker couldn''t afford to be careless, focusing solely on dealing with the mutated giant centipede.


    As William turned and walked away, he encountered various mutated nts and animals, and also saw some humans infected by the virus...


    Rather than calling them humans, they were more like zombies.


    These creatures alsounched attacks upon seeing William, but he didn''t fight back. Using a "basic" rapid movement spell, he easily dodged these creatures.


    Ten minutester, he finally reached the riverbank.


    To William, there wasn''t much difference between high-ranking god-kings and various other powerful beings.


    To him, high-ranking god-kings and the monsters he currently faced were pretty much the same.


    It was just a matter of whether to punch a bit harder or lighter.


    With the Earth undergoing drastic changes, William wasn''t too keen on intervening. He had left home with his fishing rod, and naturally, he wanted to go fishing, not bother with monsters.


    Arriving at the riverbank, William found a fat earthworm under a rock, baited it onto his hook, and started fishing.


    Fishing was a pleasure for William. Otherwise, he could just throw the hook into the river without bait and still catch fish.


    William found a rock to sit on and then tuned out everything else.


    Boom!


    A sound of exploding rocks came from behind him.


    The mutated giant centipede, battered from its fight with Walker, had followed William and lunged at him, seeing him as an easy snack.


    Those other guys couldn''t beat it, but could it beat him?


    "Are we not done yet?" William yanked his fishing rod, sending the hook flying behind him, hooking the centipede''s mouth hard.


    With a sharp tug, the flesh inside the giant mutated centipede turned to mush.


    The huge centipede''s body was thrown into the river, causing only a small ssh.


    The next moment, the entire surface of theke boiled as variousrge, strange fish leaped to share the centipede''s body.


    William had intended to enjoy a leisurely fishing session, slowly reeling in fish, but he hadn''t expected the centipede to so willingly offer up its body. In the end, he reluctantly epted the gift.


    The shell of the mutated centipede, originally so tough that swords could hardly pierce it, turned to powder under William''s hook, leaving only arge clump of mush.


    More and more fish appeared, but William''s hook didn''t catch any for a long time.


    Hmm, these fish have gotten smarter!


    William suddenly realized that after Dolly''s antics, not only thend creatures had mutated, but the fish had be smarter too!


    With plenty of centipede mush avable, why would they go for a worm with a hook in it?


    Thinking this, a smile appeared on William''s face.


    He could see that Dolly''s antics were going to shake up the current civilization on Earth quite a bit.


    But to reach a higher level of civilization, the old one must first be broken down. After various disasters, the newly formed civilization would undoubtedly be more splendid.


    If the fish have be smarter, wouldn''t fishing be even more interesting?


    Watching a civilization reform and progress could actually be quite entertaining.


    At least to William, this was far more interesting than fighting with those guardians controlled by the Cosmic Entity.


    What''s the fun in fighting? Now aware of his own strength, William had no interest in battling those guardians under the Cosmic Entity''s control.


    Especially after understanding the true nature of the Cosmic Entity, William thought it better to return and train Alice and watch Earth''s civilization evolve.


    Of course, he was well aware that Dolly was catering to his tastes, knowing that William liked novel things.


    She might also want to pull some stunts in the Divine Realm while William was on Earth, possibly coborating with the obsession that William had expelled from his body to stir up some trouble.


    That would be fine by William,he was willing to give Dolly and the others this time.


    "William, what are you doing?" Walker eventually found William and called out from a distance.


    Without turning his head, William heard Walker approach and saw that he was still fishing, which made Walker roll his eyes, "Are you kidding me? You''re still fishing here? Do you know what kind of monsters are in this river?"


    "I saw them on the way here," William said with a smile, giving Walker a nce. "You seem pretty strong now."


    Walker had several wounds on his body, clearly just hastily bandaged beforeing to find William.


    "Not bad! Cut the chatter ande with me! It''s not safe here!" Walker nced at the river and said, "I''ll take you to the inner city first. Your shabby house, I don''t know what''s good about it, has been taken over by a powerful Shapeshifter. The whole of East 62nd Street, even Steven won''t let anyone in, so you probably can''t go back either."


    "Alright! Just wait a sec, let me catch a fish before we go. I can''t go back empty-handed," William replied nonchntly. He had never returned from fishing empty-handed before,how embarrassing would that be to admit?


    "Still fishing?" Walker was so frustrated he almost snatched the fishing rod from William''s hands and snapped it. Couldn''t he see he was covered in wounds?


    William nced at Walker and said, "You''re so tough, even if we encounter any monsters, it shouldn''t be a problem, right? Catching a fish, we can make a nice soup when we get back... You''re not scared, are you?"


    The simplest form of provocation.


    Sure enough, Walker snorted and said, "Me, scared? Scared of what? Let me tell you, you didn''t see how I knocked that centipede to the ground with one punch earlier. If it hadn''t run away so fast, we''d be having roasted centipede tonight."


    "Impressive!" William nodded and then continued fishing.

 Chapter 699 Pat my shoulder again?

    <h4>Chapter 699 Pat my shoulder again?</h4>


    "You know, I just saved your life again!" Walker said, hands sped behind his back, adopting the air of a peerless master. "You don''t need to thank me, after all, I''m your big brother."


    "Where have you been these days? You haven''t been working on improving your strength. How can you survive in this apocalypse as a novice Soulmancer?"


    "But don''t worry, I''ve got your back from now on. You won''t have any trouble!"


    ...


    Walker stood talking for a while, but William didn''t even shift his position, quietly staring at theke surface.


    Suddenly, the fish in theke became restless, and many flipped belly-up, floating on the surface.


    After William had thrown that mutated centipede into the water, the deadly poison from its ws spread, killing many fish and causing others to mutate into bloodthirsty, ferocious creatures.


    Hiss¡ª


    Roar!


    A dozen fierce mutant fish leapt out of the water, one of them, arge fish with sharp fangs and over 10 feet long, lunged directly at William.


    William didn''t even blink. Walker flicked his wrist, and a throwing knife flew urately through the big fish, which exploded into a mess of flesh and blood, causing another upheaval among the fish in theke.


    Celestial de Art.


    This was a technique William had taught Walker. As Walker''s strength had increased, so had the power of his throwing knives.


    Walker thought William would be impressed and shocked by this disy.


    After all, showing off is more satisfying when someone is watching, just like getting a pentakill in a game without friends to cheer feels less thrilling.


    Walker turned to nce at William, intending to say it was nothing special, just a minor trick...


    But he found William still staring straight ahead, his hand holding the fishing rod as steady as ever, without a trace of surprise.


    Hmm!!


    It was like performing aplex magic trick or acrobatics in front of someone who doesn''t apud or show any reaction, or like putting in a lot of effort during sex while the other person absentmindedly ys with their phone, not even making a sound.


    How awkward is that!


    At least y along a little!


    "The technique I just used is called Celestial de Art, which I suddenly grasped one day at Ravenwood," Walker couldn''t help but boast. "I suspect I''m the reincarnation of some deity, possessing inherited memories from a past life. Given time, I will master Celestial de Art to its ultimate level. Then, anyone who dares to provoke me can be in with a single throw of my knife, no matter where they are."


    "Uh-huh, impressive," William nodded slightly, still staring emotionlessly at theke.


    Walker felt like he had been hit with a sledgehammer. William''s attitude was even more dismissive than someone who remains silent during sex, as if after everything, the other person just emotionlesslyments, "You were great."


    Such perfunctory acknowledgment!


    The epitome of indifference!


    William just wanted to fish in peace, but Walker kept showing off and boasting, which was really...


    As Walker wallowed in his frustration, the second stage of the Celestial de Art suddenly came to him. This quieted him down, and he lost interest in talking to William, sitting beside him and delving into his newfound understanding.


    Ten minutester, a not-so-smart fish took the bait. William pulled up a big fish that had a smaller fish in its mouth.


    What kind of genius move was that?


    A double catch?


    Regardless, he finallynded the fish. William tossed the big fish into a bucket and then patted Walker on the shoulder.


    Walker had been struggling to grasp the second stage of Celestial de Art and hadn''t fully understood it until William''s pat seemed to enlighten him instantly, advancing his Celestial de Art to the second stage!


    It felt as exhrating as the final moments of making love.


    "I''ve grasped the second stage of Celestial de Art!!" Walker was so excited he almost jumped up.


    William, carrying the bucket, smiled and said, "I caught some fish too, let''s go."


    "Wait!" Walker extended his hand, pointing at his shoulder. "Pat my shoulder again?"


    "Huh?" William looked at him, puzzled.


    "Just pat it, don''t ask," Walker instructed.


    William gently patted Walker''s shoulder again, but his look was clearly one of indulging a simple-minded child.


    "Alright, it seems it has nothing to do with you; it''s just because I''m a naturally gifted genius." Walker and William exchanged nces, and Walker said, "You know, your look really is asking for a punch."


    William nodded and said, "Indeed, it is a bit."


    Walker really didn''t know how to describe William anymore. In his view, he and William had some kind of connection, especially since William was the first "bro" he recognized aftering out of the mountains.


    But William''s attitude towards him was somewhat disheartening.


    Damn, he was so impressive, and yet he couldn''t shock William?


    Normally, after witnessing his extraordinary skills, William should have turned into an admirer, bing his loyal sidekick. But it seemed like William was missing a screw in his head, showing no basic respect for him as an elder brother.


    However, it was precisely this that made things interesting for Walker.


    A bro with an expressionless face and a screw loose¡ªif he could make him genuinely submit, the sense of achievement would be immense.


    It''s easy to gather followers, but to fully win over someone like William would be a real aplishment.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the inner city!" Walker said. "Where have you been these past few days?"


    "I was traveling with Alice," William replied.


    Walker frowned and said, "It seems you haven''t been affected by the mutation. What about Alice? Why isn''t she with you?"


    "She''s still in intensive training."


    "Intensive training?" Walker nodded. "It seems she sent you back to New York. No wonder you''re fine. But you should start making an effort. With the world changing so much, if you don''t have any skills, you won''t even be able to protect your own woman."


    William grinned. "She can protect me."


    Walker turned to look at William with a serious expression. "You''re not really nning to live your whole life hiding behind a woman, are you?"


    William replied earnestly, "As you can see, I don''t have any special talents. Living off a woman seems to be the only path open to me."


    Walker couldn''t help but take a deep breath at that remark. His bro really had a way with shocking statements.


    Living off a woman as the only path.


    Was this a testament to his confidence in his handsome face and strong body?


    Or was it a deration of his confidence in his lovemaking skills?


    As for being handsome...


    Walker took another serious look at William...


    Damn it!


    Why did it feel like this guy was just a bit more handsome than himself?


    As for lovemaking skills, naturally, Walker had no idea.


    "I remember, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, Garen, seemed quite fond of you. You don''t really have that kind of special rtionship with him, do you?" Walker''s gaze at William became a bit strange.


    He had also heard quite a few rumors about William before, and those rumors were bizarre. Some said that William not only won the favor of Alice and Evelyn but even had an improper rtionship with Garen, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild...

 Chapter 700 What a complicated situation!

    <h4>Chapter 700 What aplicated situation!</h4>


    William could tell that Walker not only thought he was living off women, but also that he was indiscriminate in his rtionships.


    "You mentioned Garen,I just taught him some basic swordsmanship, and he came to admire me, that''s all," William said calmly, not bothered by how others viewed him. It was meaningless to him.


    "Oh!! I get it now!" Walker eximed, having an epiphany. "Don''t worry, I won''t judge you. Just don''t get any ideas about me,I''m only interested in women!"


    Swordsmanship, huh?


    Two men fencing, huh?


    Having been down from the mountains for a while, Walker had indeed picked up quite a few new phrases.


    Although he thought William was being cryptic, he felt he understood what William meant.


    In these times, just surviving was an achievement, and there was no shame in using one''s looks to get by.


    William turned to look at Walker, wondering what exactly was going on in his head.


    The two of them continued walking towards the original city center.


    Along the way, Walker was quite impressive, skillfully using his throwing knives to kill many mutated monsters, while William casually followed behind, carrying a bucket and holding a fishing rod.


    "Most of the monsters in downtown New York have been cleared out; there aren''t many tough ones left," Walker exined the current situation as they walked.


    "I don''t know what happened, but there was a sudden global energy surge, and chaos ensued everywhere. You must have seen it on your way back to New York. If you''re not strong enough, surviving is tough," Walker said with a frown. "You shouldn''t be too optimistic. Someone like Garen might get tired of the old and find someone new at any moment. Only by bing stronger can you truly prevail."


    "When we get back, I''ll give you a set of methods to boost your strength. Try practicing them; you might make a breakthrough," Walker said solemnly. "Nowadays, it''s like the end of the world. We should take it upon ourselves to save the and create a better future!"


    "Hmm, that''s a good thought!" William quite admired Walker. Although his abilities weren''t great, his heart was in the right ce. If he hadn''t chosen the wrong path when he came out of the mountains, he might now be a local strongman.


    "You keep trying. I heard that Zoey also has a special rtionship with you, but it''s been six years since anyone has seen her. I heard she''s in secret training," Walker said. "I won''t be in New York for long. If shees out of her training, you could stay with her. She can protect you."


    William was silent for a moment.


    Six years!


    In just six years, the world seemed to have changed a lot.


    Alice had entered a meditative state and, after five years, went to the Divine Realm. At that time, the sea god Poseidon also took Zoey to the Divine Realm for secret training, and Zoey is still there now.


    Thinking of Zoey, William had a lot on his mind.


    Indeed, Zoey was a reincarnation of Artemis.


    But now, William had created another Artemis.


    What aplicated situation!


    To put it simply, the reborn Artemis was just another creation by William, the creator, modeled after the previous Artemis and now possessing an independent soul.


    However, Zoey, being a reincarnation of Artemis and having lost the memories of Artemis, also had her own distinct personality and soul, and couldn''t be simply equated with the original.


    Since William had already decided that Alice was his wife and had even deleted some of the new Artemis''s memories about him, naturally, he had no thoughts of rekindling anything with Zoey.


    In six years, even Amy was no longer the snotty little kid she used to be.


    Walker had also transformed from a youth eager to join a gang into a young man wanting to save the world.


    "Hey! I''m telling you, kid, you might really have a knack for living off others. All these years have passed, and your skin hasn''t darkened a bit; you look just like you did six years ago," Walker joked. "I''m starting to suspect you''re one of those eternal novice Soulmancers with all attributes maxed out."


    Although it''s true that high-level Soulmancers don''t age visibly, to Walker, William seemed just a novice Soulmancer, yet his face bore no traces of the passing years.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "I really focus on wellness. After all, health is your greatest asset."


    "Yeah, I can understand that!" Walker burst outughing. Living off others, a healthy body is naturally the capital.


    William and Walker continued their journey to what was called the inner city, only to see walls hundreds of feet high encircling it, topped with various weapons. Apart from Soulmancers who could fly into the city, the massive city gates were tightly closed.


    It was aplete fusion of high technology and magical civilization.


    In just six years, Earth''s civilization had developed rapidly, and various high-tech weapons were enough to make Soulmancers pale.


    "Open the gates!" Walker shouted, pulling out a metallic ID card. A purple light scanned William and Walker, and the city gates slowly opened a crack about three feet wide, not fully.


    "Let''s go! I''ll take you into the city," Walker said as they walked. "I''m now the captain of New York City''s Third Security Squad, with over three hundred ss B strongmen under mymand. Just stick with me!"


    "ss B strongmen?" William chuckled. "So, we''re categorizing strength differently now? Not using the Soulmancer system anymore?"


    As they approached the gate, Walker exined, "Many in the city with abilities haven''t be true Soulmancers, so it''s hard to ssify strength by that system. Plus, there are these ''Doors of Terror'' appearing around the city. Ordinary people who go in ande out alive can significantly boost their powers. You might want to give it a try."


    "Doors of Terror," Williamughed, he certainly knew about it, a new trick yed by Dolly. "So what level of strength do I count as now?"


    "You''d probably be ss D, but at least you''re a Soulmancer. Once inside, you can also collect some supplies each month," Walker said with a smile as they reached the gate. "Don''t worry, with me covering you in the city, you''ll gradually get stronger."


    "Thanks!" After entering the city, William saw the well-


    organized streets, clearly revamped, and the people walking around dressed somewhat oddly.


    There were pure Soulmancers, dressed in the unique garb of mages, seers, shamans, and others.


    There were also those in technologically advanced mechanical armor.


    Before William went to the Divine Realm, many new Soulmancers had risen, but ordinary people also feared the world being dominated by Soulmancers. Technological development elerated rapidly, especially with Dr. Lopez from the former 13th Bureau leading scientific advancements, and various high-tech equipment and weapons emerged.


    The intertwining of these two forces made the power dynamicsplex.


    Because of this, even as Earth''s environment underwent significant changes again, humanity still had the strength to fight and had notpletely fallen.


    "Walker! You go out and bring back such a weak person, is that really appropriate?"


    As soon as William and Walker entered the city, a young man in metallic armor started mocking them.


    "I heard you ran into a mutated centipede and almost died! Hahaha!"


    William nced at the young man, hmm, he''s mocking Walker, it has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 701 Seeing Amy again

    <h4>Chapter 701 Seeing Amy again</h4>


    "Oscar, what nonsense are you spouting? Believe it or not, I could p you dead!" Walker, though more mature, was still as arrogant as ever, pointing at the young man''s nose and cursing, "You think you''re invincible just because you''re wearing that turtle shell?"


    "Walker, you think you''re so tough? You probably don''t know, this X-Vanguard Armor I''m wearing is thetest from the research center. Even a Demi-God level Soulmancer can''t break through my defense!" Oscar''s helmet was already on, his bodypletely encased in the metallic armor, and heughed, "Big talk, why don''t you try to p me dead? Go on, give it a try!"


    "Damn it! You''re asking for it!" Walker, known for his temper, cursed again and threw a punch directly at Oscar.


    His body, strengthened through witchcraft, was incredibly powerful, and this punch packed tens of thousands of pounds of force.


    Oscar didn''t seem to dodge at all.


    Or rather...


    Walker''s punch was so fast, Oscar didn''t even have time to react. He was sent flying, crashing into and copsing a high-rise building.


    "What are you doing? Trying to start a rebellion?"


    In the inner city, where 70% of the residents were fighters, ordinary people were housed in the dim underground city. Walker''s punch, which destroyed a building, immediately stirred up trouble in the city.


    Oscar had just crawled out of the rubble when two mini-missiles flew towards Walker.


    Having recently mastered the second stage of the Celestial de Art, Walker was quick to react, throwing two flying knives. A sh of cold light followed by a loud explosion filled the air.


    Shrapnel flew everywhere, hitting many of the onlookers. Two people were killed on the spot, and eight were seriously injured.


    Screams erupted all around.


    "What are you doing?"


    A special crescent-shaped long sword descended from the sky,nding in the open space ahead. A small girl about 4 feet 7 inches tall, dressed in a white robe, stood on the hilt of the sword, trying to look fierce as she red at Oscar, then turned to re at Walker. But her face soon broke into a smile, "Mr. Johnson?"


    Who else could it be but Amy?


    Before William went to the Divine Realm, he had arranged for Amy to be a disciple of Poseidon and Zeus, who often came to Earth to train her secretly. Now, two yearster, Amy was twelve and beginning to show her sharp edges.


    Seeing Amy, Oscar lost all his temper. This little girl was quite the notorious little terror in New York City, surrounded by over a dozen Shapeshifter lords, and even the former Director of the 13th Bureau treated her like a treasure.


    In all of New York, no one dared to mess with this little terror.


    Most importantly, the talent she disyed was frighteningly exceptional. No one knew whose disciple she was, but she had suddenly awakened her powers and be a Soulmancer two years ago. In just two years, she had reached the Demi-God level.


    Who would dare provoke her?


    Walker was genuinely unaware that William knew Amy. He turned his head in shock and looked at William, unsure of what to say. Was William just too charming to girls?


    Amy was only twelve years old!


    "She used to be my neighbor, I watched her grow up," William nced at Walker, sensing something off in his thoughts.


    "Oh." Although Walker had been proiming his desire to find a dozen wives since he came down from the mountains, he was still quite inexperienced with women. He couldn''t understand why, despite being only slightly less handsome than William, he had no luck with women.


    Frustrating!


    After jumping down from her sword, Amy saw that people had already started to carry away the injured and dead.


    "Mr. Johnson, please wait, I''ll talk to you in a moment," Amy said, holding her sword in one hand as she approached Walker and William. She stared at Walker and said, "You know fighting is not allowed in the inner city!"


    Walker felt a chill down his spine under the gaze of this little girl, but he still held his head high and looked at Amy sideways, saying, "I only punched him once, and he responded with missiles trying to kill me. I couldn''t just stand there and do nothing."


    William was also curious to see how much Amy had changed over two years and how she would handle this situation.


    "Oh!" Amy turned her head and stared at Oscar, saying, "Then it''s your responsibility."


    Oscar, not wanting to appear weak, retorted, "He punched me, and I can''t fight back? Little girl, if you don''t understand, don''t act like you do. At most, this should be reported and let the higher-ups handle it. It''s not your ce to speak."


    Amy was momentarily stunned by Oscar''s words, looking bewilderedly at William and anxiously asking, "Mr. Johnson, what should be done in this situation?"


    Amy had also awakened her powers and be a Soulmancer in the past two years. Under the guidance of two high-ranking god-kings, Poseidon and Zeus, who had given her powerful artifacts, especially the Sanctuary Pendant from Zeus, Amy''s strength had increased rapidly.


    However, when it came to handling these situations, a 12-year-


    old girl really didn''t know what to do.


    William then realized that while Amy had indeed gained tremendous power, she was still clueless about how to deal with these situations.


    "It''s simple! If fighting is not allowed in the city, then both Walker and Oscar are at fault," William said with narrowed eyes. "Oscarunched missiles, and Walker threw his flying knives. The missiles exploded in the air, causing casualties around them. The killer will be executed, but we need to determine whether these people died from shrapnel or from the flying knives."


    "If the deaths were caused by missile fragments, then naturally, Oscar should be executed. If they died from the flying knives, then Walker should be executed."


    William was clearly biased towards Walker.


    Walker''s secret technique was the Celestial de Art. Even after his flying knives hit the missiles and exploded, they remained under his control andnded harmlessly in an unupied area. The casualties were all caused by the shrapnel.


    "What the hell! Who the hell are you to decide how things are handled?" Oscar, hearing William''s words, immediately got upset and started yelling at him.


    At this moment, Steven and a group of Shapeshifter lords, along with Amy''s guardian Seraphina, all came out.


    Steven, now with white hair but still with tight, rosy skin, saw William and smiled, nodding at him from a distance.


    A group of Shapeshifter Lords nked to their knees, causing the ground to shake violently three times.


    Walker and Oscar were both stunned. What the hell is going on?


    They knew Amy, this little terror, had a powerful background, but it shouldn''t be this significant.


    Those Shapeshifter Lords were already top-tier powerhouses on Earth, and yet they had to kneel before Amy?


    What neither of them could have guessed was that these Shapeshifter Lords were actually kneeling only to William.


    These were the Shapeshifters who hade to Earth years ago through secret arts. Under William''s "guidance," they gradually adapted to life on Earth. With William now in the Divine Realm, they also guarded Amy. In their view, this young girl must be Mr. Johnson''s daughter, and how could they allow her to be bullied?

 Chapter 702 Doors of Terror

    <h4>Chapter 702 Doors of Terror</h4>


    Countries around the world still maintain their armies, and the massive surge of Earth''s energy didn''t disrupt the previous civilization.


    Steven, who should have retired, experienced a rapid increase in strength after taking a pill given by William. He now holds the position of President of the Rejuvenation Council, with the authority to mobilize troops in New York and the Gctic Special Forces.


    His duty is to use New York as a hub to eliminate mutated monsters, reim lost territories, and rebuild peace on Earth.


    "Let''s do everything ording to Mr. Johnson''s instructions," Steven was well aware that in this era, the oldws werergely ineffective.


    Although fighting within the inner city was officially prohibited, brawls and fatalities were daily urrences.


    Even with the massive outburst of Earth''s energy, there weren''t many Soulmancers. Instead, there were more individuals who gained special abilities through mutations.


    These mutants couldn''t survive without food and water like higher-level Soulmancers. Food was scarce, and resources were even scarcer.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, the darker side of humanity was fully exposed.


    Steven had to turn a blind eye to many atrocities.


    The ordinary people living in the underground cities, who hadn''t awakened any special abilities or possessed significantbat power, struggled to maintain basic living standards. They relied on Soulmancers and mutants to scavenge for supplies outside.


    This situation further entuated the ss divisions.


    The ordinary, hungry popce could only look up to these Soulmancers and mutants.


    Originally, Steven hadn''t nned to execute Oscar, but following William''s directive, he decided to proceed as instructed.


    In Steven''s view, in these chaotic times, if William was willing to intervene, things would be much better.


    "What Mr. Johnson? Damn it, you think I don''t know?" Oscar, hearing that Steven was preparing to execute him, shouted loudly, "Isn''t he just a pretty boy? He''s involved with Zoey and the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, just a novice Soulmancer, a nobody. Mr. Garcia, do you think people will ept this?"


    "I''ve saved so many people these days, earned so many merits, and you think you can just kill me like that?" Oscar continued to rant, surrounded by a group of his followers who cheered him on.


    In these chaotic times, various groups formed their own factions. Returning from the Doors of Terror, Oscar had reached A-level strength. Coupled with his X-Vanguard Armor, he could even contend with Demi-God level Soulmancers, naturally attracting a following of his own.


    Hearing Oscar''s words, William said, "I was just speaking my mind. I''m an outsider, so don''t mind me. You guys handle this however you want."


    He no longer had any interest in getting involved, especially since he wasn''t even sure what thews were like in this post-apocalyptic world.


    If it were ording to the rules of the Divine Realm game, it would be survival of the fittest.


    If Walker and Oscar fought and bystanders died because of it, it would just be seen as them being too weak¡ªnothing more to say about it.


    Steven also picked up on the subtext in William''s words,he didn''t want to deal with the chaos.


    "Shut the hell up! How dare someone who hides behind women judge right from wrong?" Oscar red at William, sneering, "If you''re so tough, fight me. If you win, I won''t need them to do anything¡ªI''ll kill myself."


    William raised an eyebrow slightly. This guy was a bit too much.


    But having just killed a Cosmic Entity not long ago, he really wasn''t interested in dealing with this small fry. He preferred to remain a silent observer.


    "I can''t beat you," William said with a dismissive nce.


    "If you can''t beat me, then shut up! In these times, might makes right!" Oscar sneered repeatedly, then turned to Steven, "Mr. Garcia, if you really want to deal with me, then I''ll take my guys and leave the city. We''ll go somewhere else and build a new fortress. Let''s not bother each other."


    Oscar had wanted to say this for a while. Who wouldn''t want to rule in these chaotic times?


    He hade out of the Doors of Terror. With his own crew, once the world was peaceful, he could establish a small kingdom and be a king.


    Even if the world remained chaotic, he could still protect himself, find a fortress, save a bunch of ordinary people, and lead them. He''d have everything he wanted, unregted and free to live as he pleased. Wouldn''t that be great?


    "Go somewhere else and build a new fortress!" A chill shed in Steven''s eyes. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    He knew exactly what Oscar was thinking.


    Even within the inner city of New York, there were plenty of mutant Soulmancers who oppressed and abused ordinary people.


    Oscar had previously used his power to abuse some female celebrities.


    If Oscar and his group were allowed to leave, they might save some ordinary people, but given Oscar''s character, wouldn''t those he saved be merely jumping out of the frying pan into the fire?


    They would be bandits, no different from the mutated monsters, bringing disaster to the area and harming the world!


    "Right! Guys, who wants toe with me out of the city! I guarantee you won''t worry about food or drink, and there''ll be endless women for our pleasure!" Oscar shouted, and his followers behind him cheered enthusiastically.


    "Damn it, I''m so sick of it. Why should I risk my life scavenging for food only to share it with those lowlifes in the underground city?"


    "Exactly! I yed with a woman in the underground city yesterday, and she even killed herself, damn bad luck! yed with her was her luck!"


    "Heh heh! Oscar, we''re with you!"


    ...


    A team reflects the character of its leader, and those who follow are often of the same ilk.


    People of simr dispositions tend to stick together, especially in these chaotic times. They believe that if they are powerful, they should enjoy everything, and trampling on thew is thrilling.


    Murder, rape, what''s the big deal?


    If it weren''t for them, those lowlifes hiding in the underground city would have been dead long ago.


    "William! Want toe with us?" Oscar sneered at William, not noticing that Steven had already harbored a murderous intent towards them.


    And those Shapeshifter lords...


    This fool repeatedly disrespected Mr. Johnson?


    Was he tired of living?


    But since William hadn''t spoken yet, they all wanted to wait a bit longer, just in case William decided to be merciful and let them go.


    They didn''t want to go against William''s wishes.


    After all, a super-strong being like William might not stoop to Oscar''s petty level.


    "Take me?" William asked, "Take me for what?"


    Oscarughed heartily, "You look pretty clean-cut, aren''t you into men? I''ve got a few guys in my group who are just your type, guaranteed to satisfy you."


    Hmm, William thought this guy must be sick in the head.


    Although somewhat capable, and then the malice in him seemed to grow stronger.


    "I heard about a ce called the Doors of Terror. How about you guyse with me for a trip?" William hadn''t used his divine sense to probe the so-called Doors of Terror, but he could guess that it was probably a "dungeon world" created by Dolly.


    Such ces didn''t exist on Earth before.


    "Doors of Terror? You''re going into the Doors of Terror with us? " Oscar smiled at his followers, "Guys, since we''re leaving anyway, there''s an entrance to the Doors of Terror here in New York. This kid wants to go in, so let''s apany him for some fun."


    When Oscar said "for some fun," his tone was sleazy.


    Steven and Seraphina understood, and William, not too pleased, wanted to personally deal with these idiots.


    "Everyone disperse, go about your business!" Seraphina gave William a deep look, then waved her hand to dismiss the group of Shapeshifter lords. She had stayed by Amy''s side over the years to repay her for the daily care she provided while Seraphina was reconstructing her body, and even the sea god Poseidon had given her some guidance.


    As for the other Shapeshifter lords, many thought Seraphina was William''s lover, so they treated her with considerable respect.


    If William was going to take action himself, then there really was nothing for them to do.


    The Shapeshifter lords then knelt abruptly towards William, bowed their heads in unison, and then dispersed.

 Chapter 703 Your scare tactics are too cliché

    <h4>Chapter 703 Your scare tactics are too clich¨¦</h4>


    Over the past few years, Earth has experienced three major bursts of soul energy.


    The first urred when William casually created an AuraField, the second when a Cosmic Entity gathered soul energy from three thousand parallel dimensions to invade Earth, and thistest one was even more outrageous, with the power of over a hundred divine halos transforming into soul energy, causing massive mutations in Earth''s life forms.


    ording to some scientists from the past, soul energy is simr to oxygen,when there is a high concentration of oxygen, animals and nts tend to growrger.


    But in reality, soul energy is a type of energy particle.


    The Age of Gods saw the birth of many powerful creatures because of the abundance of soul energy at that time.


    Now, the concentration of soul energy on Earth is at least a hundred times higher than during the Age of Gods. It''s just that these bursts of soul energy have been brief, and many powerful creatures have not yet formed.


    Faced with such mutations, the order in many of the world''s cities has be unstable. If it weren''t for the global desire for peace following the end of World War II, Earth might have been even more chaotic.


    Recently, portals to other spaces have suddenly appeared on Earth. So far, tens of millions of people have entered these portals, but only a few hundred have returned.


    ording to those who have survived, these portals are filled with deadly threats and powerful monsters.


    However, anyone who survives a day inside receives some rewards, and those whost three days can return. Anyone who makes it back alive once usually sees their strength multiply.


    Oscar had alreadye out of the Doors of Terror once. When he heard William say he wanted to enter the Doors of Terror with them, he genuinelyughed!


    This young man had never entered the Doors of Terror and had no idea how twisted the monsters inside were.


    And he had long wanted to bring his subordinates along with him, just waiting for the right opportunity. Now, even someone as despicable as William, who relies on women for protection, dares to enter the Doors of Terror. Surely, his subordinates, even if timid, couldn''t be worse than William.


    "Guys, surely you are not worse than this shameless man who relies on women to protect him!" Oscarughed heartily, seemingly in good spirits, but in reality, he was still scheming many ns inside.


    The rumors about the Doors of Terror were indeed frightening, but with so many people gathered together, and each possessing some skills, Oscar''s words had already started to stir some of them up.


    "Let''s go in!As long as wee out as strong as Oscar, that''s all that matters!"


    "Exactly! If we stick together, what kind of monsters can''t we handle?"


    "Let the monsters of the Doors of Terror tremble!"


    ...


    This group was already envisioning the scene of them emerging victorious from the Doors of Terror!


    Seeing this, William smirked slightly, and a dark, ominous portal appeared in front of him.


    "I''ll go in first and wait for you guys. Anyone who doesn''te is a chicken!" William walked towards the portal, not forgetting to turn back and flip the middle finger at the group.


    "Holy shit! You''re asking for it!" Someone couldn''t hold back and drew his sword to strike at William, but William had already stepped into the Doors of Terror.


    The man''s sword cut through nothing but air.


    "Guys, follow me!" Oscar shouted, leading the charge into the Doors of Terror.


    His followers, fueled by adrenaline, rushed in after him.


    Once inside, William quickly discovered what the so-called Doors of Terror was all about.


    It was clearly a fusion of monsters, demons, and spirits from three thousand parallel dimensions, each creating its own separate space.


    "Wee to the Doors of Terror, this is a survival game."


    "If you survive a day in the Doors of Terror, all your physical attributes will be significantly enhanced."


    "If you..."


    A sinister and terrifying voice echoed in William''s ears, but it abruptly stopped mid-sentence.


    Dolly appeared in front of William, her face adorned with a cute smile, and said, "Mr. Johnson, what are you doing here?"


    William chuckled, "Why can''t I be here? Isn''t this game made for me to y?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Dolly replied, "Just don''t break this ce."


    William raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, about what was said earlier, that if I survive a day here, my physical attributes will significantly increase¡ªis that true?"


    "Don''t joke around..." Dolly was visibly embarrassed,the system voice was something she had set up in advance.


    But to say that William could greatly enhance his physical attributes just by surviving here for one day, what kind of joke is that?


    "Then you''re no longer needed!" William lifted his hand and pinched Dolly''s cheek, "You can leave now! And no tricks, let me see just how terrifying your so-called Doors of Terror really are."


    Dolly bowed her head and slowly vanished into the darkness.


    William was now in a dpidated building. After Dolly disappeared, rustling sounds came from around him.


    Then there were dull footsteps, as if someone wasing upstairs.


    William slowly walked to the door and opened it, only to see a woman in a red robe with long hair and an aura of gloom ascending the stairs step by step.


    "Sir, do you need any special services?" The woman suddenly appeared in front of William at the shabby staircase, her pale face loomingrge in front of him.


    A spirit!


    Well, what ordinary people might call a ghost.


    If an ordinary person encountered such a specter, they''d probably be terrified.


    But if it were a psychic or a Soulmancer, they''d likely start a fight right away!


    William, however, asked indifferently, "What kind of special services? How are the prices calcted?"


    "..." The ghost was taken aback by the question, staring at William until her eyeballs fell out onto the floor, leaving hollow, bloody sockets.


    William stepped on one of the eyeballs, crushing it, and lifted his foot to stomp on the other: "Is this what you call special service?"


    "Who are you?" The ghost, frightened, made a swift move to escape.


    William crushed the other eyeball underfoot, fixing his gaze on the ghost as he spoke, "Don''t run just yet. You mentioned special services, and if I''m not satisfied today, you''re not going anywhere."


    "What do you want to do to me? I''m a female ghost! A malevolent spirit!" The ghost was terrified, realizing she had encountered someone she shouldn''t have provoked.


    Her eyeballs falling out was meant to scare William, but instead, he crushed them. She was a spirit, and the fact that this man could physically crush her eyeballs meant he was no ordinary human.


    His calm demeanor and the look he had given her earlier sent chills down her spine.


    William slowly walked over to the bed and said, "Come here!"


    "I''m a ghost! What on earth do you want to do?" The ghost was on the verge of a breakdown.


    She feared that this man might want to assault her.


    Her eyeballs had been crushed, and she was covered in blood, yet he seemed interested, which made her worry about his intentions.


    "Come here, give me a back massage. I''ll tell you some things. Clean off that blood; don''t get my clothes dirty." William, undeterred by the mess,y down on the bed and continued, "Your scare tactics are too clich¨¦. I''ll teach you some tricks, and you can help me scare a few people..."

 Chapter 704 Terror is not simply death

    <h4>Chapter 704 Terror is not simply death</h4>


    Hearing William''s instructions, the ghost''s appearance changed, and the blood on her body instantly cleaned itself off. Being a spirit, regenerating her crushed eyeballs was a simple matter. The blood and her horrifying visage were just tricks to scare people.


    "Change out of that red dress too, put on something more in," William said nonchntly, his head buried in the pillow.


    The ghost looked at William''s back, contemting whether this was the moment to strike.


    The man before her was undoubtedly powerful, but he seemed unguarded now.


    Could she kill him if she attacked at this moment?


    "Forget it, forget it!" She looked at William''s neck and remembered the chilling look in his eyes that had made her soul tremble¡ªshe was, after all, just a soul.


    Reluctantly, she transformed into a in white robe and began to massage William''s back.


    The moment she touched William, she felt her soul growing incredibly stronger, as if she were being charged.


    "Just keep going," William said without even ncing at the ghost, his mind already plotting how to prank Oscar and his crew.


    The ghost behind him wasn''t very strong; against an A-tier fighter like Oscar, she''d stand no chance.


    So, enhancing her strength was essential.


    The ghost pressed her fingers into William''s shoulders a couple of times and felt her soul energy continue to surge.


    Even thousands of years of strengthening wouldn''t have achieved such an effect.


    The ghost was astounded.


    Just what kind of being was this man?


    "Don''t stop!" Williammanded. "Later, you''ll pretend to be a regr woman entering the Doors of Terror, and then..."


    ...


    In less than ten minutes of massaging William, the ghost had evolved from amon D-Tier Wraith to an S-Tier Wraith.


    It''s important to note that ghosts like her have levels too: E-Tier Wraith, D-Tier Wraith, C-Tier Wraith, B-Tier Wraith, A-Tier Wraith, and S-Tier Wraith.


    If it''s just a D-Tier Wraith, it struggles to handle D-ss superhumans or novice Soulmancers, usually only able to bully ordinary people. But as an S-Tier Wraith, it''s capable of matching up against Demi-God level Soulmancers.


    Oscar is merely an A-ss superhuman, and the only reason he can hold his own in a fight with a Demi-God level Soulmancer like Walker, evenly splitting the odds, is because he wears the X-Vanguard Armor. Without it, he would bepletely dominated by Walker.


    Now that the female ghost had ascended to S-Tier Wraith status, her spirit form was nearly solid enough to manifest physically, making her almost invincible within the Doors of Terror.


    ording to the female ghost, the Doors of Terror were divided into different zones, and in their area, the strongest ghosts were only A-Tier Wraiths.


    A-tier psychics like Oscar would encounter A-Tier Wraiths, along with some powerful monsters.


    "Come with me!" William said, taking control of the spatial domain within the Doors of Terror and locating Oscar and his group.


    Upon entry, individuals were forcibly separated by the system, but of the hundred-plus people Oscar had brought, over thirty had already perished in a short time.


    The survivors were regrouping.


    Oscar, armed with an alloy spear and d in X-Vanguard Armor, seemed truly invincible.


    "Find that kid named William. I want to kill him myself! Chop off his fingers one by one and feed them to these Wraiths and monsters," Oscarmanded, surrounded by five robust psychics, shing their way through.


    Until a skeleton soldier, radiating a faint golden glow, suddenlyunched a surprise attack from the ground, piercing the chest of a superhuman next to Oscar with one w. In an instant, that superhuman turned into a mummified corpse, their life forcepletely drained.


    "What is this thing?" Oscar thrust his alloy spear at the golden skeleton, sparking a shower of sparks. The skeleton was sent flying but appeared unharmed.


    It burrowed back into the ground, like a hunter lying in wait, ready to strike a deadly blow at any moment.


    William, standing in the shadows with the female ghost, witnessed this scene. The skeleton warrior must have been a formidable fighter in life, but still not strong enough to kill Oscar.


    "It''s your turn to step in!" William nced at the female ghost.


    With a slight smile, she messed up her clothes and ran out from the darkness, screaming for help in a panic, her demeanor eliciting sympathy.


    "Who''s there?" Oscar, fully d in armor, almost attacked when he saw the female ghost running towards them.


    Surviving in a ce like this meant Oscar was no fool.


    The sudden appearance of a woman made him cautious.


    "Help me, I entered the Doors of Terror from Washington, my father is Braden Ramsey!"


    Braden Ramsey, the head of the Washington base, was rumored to have SSS-tier strength.


    "Braden Ramsey?" Oscar frowned, looking at the woman who had fallen in front of him. He handed a Wraith detector to someone nearby and said, "Try this, check if she''s a Wraith!"


    Wraith detectors had be essential for entering the Doors of Terror. Some Wraiths liked to disguise themselves as humans and blend into groups to strike opportunistically. If she was a Wraith, there would usually be some reaction on the detector''s warning lights.


    The man activated the Wraith detector and scanned the female ghost''s body, but it triggered no response.


    The female ghost, having reached the strength level of an S-


    Tier Wraith, was not at all bothered by these ordinary detectors.


    "Take her with us, let''s go. That skeleton earlier was a bit tricky to handle, try to avoid direct confrontation, let''s hide for now and wait until tomorrow!"


    Meanwhile, William was busy dealing with the skeleton warrior radiating faint golden light.


    The skeleton''s eye sockets flickered with eerie blue mes. When William grabbed it, it instinctively tried to struggle but found itselfpletely immobilized.


    William pulled out a small carving knife and began inscribing runes on its bony arm.


    Half a minuteter, a burst of blue light exploded from the skeleton, illuminating the entire Doors of Terror.


    "What is that? Seems like something formidable!" Oscar was terrified, the aura making it hard for them to breathe.


    What kind of super-being had been born in the Doors of Terror?


    William put away his carving knife, and the ghostly fire in the skeleton''s eye sockets had turned purple.


    The strength of a skeleton warrior can be determined by the color of the ghostly fire in its eye sockets, ranging from white, yellow, green, blue, red, purple, to ck, in ascending order of power.


    With a few shes from William, the skeleton warrior was upgraded to one that emitted purple ghostly fire from its eye sockets. All around the Doors of Terror, the skeletons made a crackling sound, as if weing this newly ascended king.


    William examined the skeleton in front of him and mused, "Its potential is stillcking. If it were made from the remains of high-ranking god-kings, the mes in its eye sockets would have turned ck immediately." At this thought, the image of the archangel Amenadiel shed through William''s mind.


    Well, wait and see. If the opportunity arises, it might be worth experimenting.


    "Just follow that group we saw earlier, and don''t kill them. Stay about 30 feet away. If they stop, attack them briefly and then hide again," William instructed. He knew what true terror was.


    Terror is not simply death,it''s the eve of death. It''s death inching closer and closer, yet never quite arriving...

 Chapter 705 You really are good at self-deception!

    <h4>Chapter 705 You really are good at self-deception! </h4>


    The skeleton soldier couldn''t speak and seemed to have no memory, its jawbone clicking as it moved.


    "Abba, abba, abba..."


    "Understood? Then go do it!" William waved his hand dismissively. Clearly, the flicker of intelligence in the skeleton''s eye sockets meant it had understood his instructions.


    The skeleton soldier repeated the "abba, abba" sound and then burrowed into the ground, disappearing from sight.


    It wasn''t long before Oscar and his group noticed a skeleton soldier with purple ghostly fire flickering in its eye sockets, lurking in the shadows and watching them intently.


    Its sneaky demeanor seemed like it was stalking them, but its body shimmered with light, especially the twin orbs of purple ghostly fire in its eye sockets and its dark golden skeleton, which were particrly conspicuous in the darkness.


    "We''re being watched!" Oscar nced at the skeleton warily and whispered to hispanions, "This skeleton is different from the others we''ve encountered; it seems very strong. If it doesn''t bother us, let''s not provoke it!"


    "Move faster!" Oscar instructed his followers, quickening his pace as well.


    As they continued on their way, they didn''t encounter any other Wraiths. The presence of the skeleton soldier was so formidable that it made other Wraiths keep their distance. With it focusing on Oscar and his group, other Wraiths naturally didn''t dare to target them.


    "Oscar, that skeleton soldier is still following us." His followers were feeling creeped out. Every time they stealthily looked back, they saw the silhouette of the skeleton, its twin orbs of purple ghostly fire looking exceptionally sinister and terrifying in such a ce.


    "Let''s keep moving forward!" Oscar''s forehead began to sweat as he gritted his teeth and said, "As long as it doesn''t attack us, we don''t need to bother with it!"


    The group, including the female ghost, ran for a while. To reassure his followers, Oscar forced a smile and said, "Haven''t you noticed? Ever since that skeleton started following us, we haven''t encountered any other Wraiths."


    "Maybe... this skeleton is here to protect us!"


    No sooner had Oscar spoken these words than he heard William''s voice in his ear: "You really are good at self-deception!"


    The idea that the skeleton soldier was following them for protection was a joke Oscar made with more confidence than he felt.


    "William?"


    Oscar jumped, startled by the voice that seemed toe right from beside him. He was wearing the X-Vanguard Armor, thetest creation from a research institute in New York, capable of detecting any living creature within a three-hundred-foot radius.


    Yet, even with such high-tech gear, if William wanted to stay hidden, there was no way to detect him.


    The fact that he hadn''t been able to identify the female ghost through his detectors had already proven to him that high-tech often proved useless.


    "Aren''t you trying to kill me? Come on then!" William suddenly appeared three hundred feet away from Oscar, who, startled, fired two missiles from his armor.


    The missiles hit William directly, the explosion deafening, with a st wave that could be felt even beyond three hundred feet, tearing through the air.


    "Damn it, asking for death!" Oscar sneered coldly, thinking how a novice Soulmancer daring to seek death deserved what came next... surely he was dead now...


    Oscar and his followers were dumbfounded because they saw William standing therepletely unharmed.


    "Impossible! Did they miss?" Oscar couldn''t believe it and fired two more missiles.


    But the result was the same!


    These missiles, capable of severely injuring a ss-A fighter, had fired four times in a row and hadn''t even scratched William''s clothing.


    "Could it be an illusion?" Oscar quickly calmed down, suspecting that this William might be an illusion, a trick of the skeleton soldier meant to deplete his ammunition.


    "It must be an illusion!" The others agreed, as it seemed impossible to them that William could survive four direct missile hits.


    If William were truly that powerful, Oscar should have been killed the moment he cursed at William. How could he have even entered the Doors of Terror?


    Such a powerful being would consider his time too valuable to waste on idle chatter with them.


    This was the analysis of Oscar and his group, but they might never know the truth.


    Not only was William''s time not precious, but he was also genuinely bored.


    When Oscar thought it was all an illusion, William also disappeared.


    However, just as he wasing back to his senses, one of his followers suddenly erupted in violence, drawing a de and chopping off anotherpanion''s arm.


    The two started cursing and fighting each other...


    William no longer needed to follow Oscar explicitly. Since these people cherished their freedom and yed by the rule of ''might makes right,'' William decided to enforce that rule to its extreme!


    William had taken control of the system within this Terror space. Everyone who had entered with Oscar also heard William''s voice in their ears.


    "Hello everyone, I''m William. I''m now in charge of the entire Doors of Terror. I hope you all have a great time." William was no longer hiding his role, openly dering himself the administrator of this Terror space.


    This news was absolutely more terrifying to Oscar and his group than anything else!


    My God, they had rushed into the Terror space to hunt down a man, only to find out that he was the administrator of the entire Terror space...


    "William, you wouldn''t use your administrator status for personal revenge, would you?" Oscar shouted loudly. "You''re just an administrator. If you do something against the rules to specifically make things difficult for me, surely you''ll be punished too."


    William did not respond to Oscar. In such situations, silence is always better than any answer.s are filled with curiosity and fear of the unknown, and a silent response in such an environment can make people even more anxious!


    In the art of manipting minds, William was absolutely devilish.


    "Hang in there! The day is almost over!" Oscar''s face was pale as he now regrouped with the others.


    They discovered that the majority of those who had entered were still alive, but each person was followed by a powerful monster.


    These monsters were uniformly terrifying in strength, yet they didn''t kill them outright; instead, they slowly followed behind. Whenever they attempted to stop, the monsters would surge forward to attack.


    It seemed they were being herded.


    If it was just herding, that might have been manageable, but people within their group kept suddenly going mad, attacking those next to them.


    Evenrades who had fought side by side in the past could, in the next moment, turn weapons against each other.


    Thus, gathering together did not provide a sense of safety, yet they dared not act alone. They were anxious and filled with contradictions and tension, their nerves constantly on edge.


    "The first day is almost over, and our strength will increase!"


    "As long as we can survive three days, just three days, we can get out of here!"


    "I can''t stand this ce for another moment!"


    ...


    As the day passed, William''s voice came through to everyone.


    "Please choose your rewards!"


    The rewards finally arrived!!


    Oscar finally breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, even if William really was the administrator, the rewards they were due would still be given!


    That was a relief.

 Chapter 706 The abandoned person

    <h4>Chapter 706 The abandoned person</h4>


    "You can choose to double all your attributes, but you will face an attack from a monster immediately after."


    "Or you can choose a corresponding share of food and water, and once chosen, you will be invincible for one hour."


    That''s right!


    Those were the only two choices!


    William had a tight grip on human nature. He offered choices, but it was almost as if he hadn''t, because everyone present, including Oscar,cked the confidence that they could withstand a monster attack even with their attributes doubled.


    There were fifteen monsters lurking nearby, all modified by William, making the game exponentially more difficult!


    Choosing the first option would likely result in them being torn to shreds by these monsters quickly.


    "It wasn''t like this before!" Oscar shouted loudly. "William, you''re doing this on purpose! You''re using your administrator status for personal revenge!"


    "Before, it was just a simple doubling of personal attributes!" Oscar said through clenched teeth. "Is this really okay for you to do?"


    "Choice countdown begins, 10, 9, 8, 7..."


    William couldn''t be bothered to respond to Oscar''sints and started the countdown.


    "Damn it, lunatic!" Oscar cursed, and finally made his choice, "I choose the second one! The second one!"


    "The second one!"


    Without exception, everyone chose the second option.


    For one invincible hour, each person received two bottles of water and three loaves of bread.


    "We''re only invincible for one hour, eat quickly!"


    Most of the people who came from New York City would have brought some food and water with them, so the bread and water provided by William seemed somewhat insignificant.


    The important thing was the one hour of invincibility.


    Oscar''s gaze swept over the people around him. Now he couldn''t trust anyone,people were going mad suddenly, he couldn''t trust anyone now.


    Finally, his eyesnded on the ghost girl, Braden Ramsey''s daughter, Nora Ramsey...


    The lives of his subordinates no longer mattered,William, that guy, turned out to be the administrator of this Terror space.


    Killing him was definitely impossible now.


    After getting out, staying in New York City would no longer be an option. If he could save Nora, he could head to Washington.


    New York City was just a second-tier base, while Washington was a fifth-tier base. Braden Ramsey was the head of that base. If Oscar could save his daughter, moving to Washington would provide him a foothold, and he would surely fare better than in New York.


    "Nora,e to my side, I''ll protect you!" Oscar, having assessed the situation, immediately made his decision.


    The female ghost Nora bit her lip gently, adopting a shy demeanor, and walked up to Oscar. She whispered, "Oscar, if I can make it out alive, I will definitely repay you well, but..."


    "But what?" Oscar, with the posture of a strong elite, said, "With my protection, you can definitely make it out alive!"


    "Kevin also said he would protect me." Nora nced stealthily at another muscr man nearby wielding a giant sword, her expression hesitant.


    "Oscar, I fell in love with Nora at first sight, so I won''t trouble you anymore." Kevin, Oscar''s former deputy, was somewhat weaker than Oscar. Encouraged by Nora''s suggestive nce, he mustered the courage to speak to Oscar, "Please grant us your blessing!"


    Oscarughed heartily: "You think you''re worthy? Kevin, what are youpared to me? You darepete with me for Nora?"


    At that moment, green lights suddenly emanated from Kevin, and a sharp iron axe appeared in his hand.


    "Now you''re as strong as him!" William''s voice echoed in Kevin''s ear.


    Kevin could feel a mysterious power erupting within him after those words. His gaze hardened, a hint of murderous intent shing in his eyes, and he swung his iron axe towards Oscar...


    With one hour of invincibility, Kevin couldn''t harm Oscar, and Oscar couldn''t harm Kevin, but their sh was evenly matched.


    William didn''t need to continue watching,Oscar and his group had alreadypletely fractured, with formidable enemies surrounding them outside, enemies they were not equipped to handle.


    With a traitor among them, how could they fight?


    In the end, it would just be them destroying each other, and none would end well.


    As time ticked away, Oscar finally realized that he couldn''t kill Kevin.


    The axe in Kevin''s hands made him uneasy.


    "Kevin, are you sure we want to fight to the death here?" Oscar, wielding a spear, shed with Kevin briefly, and both men retreated several meters, maintaining a safe distance.


    They both knew that fighting among themselves in such a ce was just a waste of energy, and regardless of who won, it wouldn''t end well for either.


    Kevin raised his axe, looking coldly at Oscar, and said, "I don''t want to waste time with you. I''m going to leave this ce with Nora. You''re the one who provoked William, and I don''t want to be dragged down with you."


    The group that had entered the Doors of Terror had realized something crucial¡ªWilliam was the administrator of the Doors of Terror.


    They had entered the Doors of Terror because Oscar had deliberately provoked William.


    Their current predicament was likely a result of being dragged into this due to Oscar''s actions, leading to their being attacked by numerous terrifying monsters.


    "Oscar, if it weren''t for you, why would we even be in this ce? You dared to insult William, you deserve what''sing to you!" Now that Kevin felt he was as strong as Oscar, he no longer needed to tter him.


    He thought it might be a good opportunity to curry favor with William.


    "William, from the moment I saw you, I knew you were a handsome and powerful super-being. Only an idiot like Oscar would fail to recognize your greatness. If you''re going to punish anyone, let it be him. I am willing to serve you in any way!"


    Kevin shouted loudly, hoping to gain William''s favor.


    Oscar knew he had offended William, but there was no turning back now. What he needed to do was rescue Nora and get out of this cursed ce alive!


    "You can go, but Nora stays with me; I will protect her!" Oscar looked seriously at the female ghost Nora.


    However, Nora clung to Kevin''s sleeve, nervously saying, "Oscar, I''d rather go with Kevin. I''ve heard that you... you''ve offended the administrator of this Terror space. But rest assured... once you reach Washington, I will definitely repay you well..."


    Oscar stared at Nora, realizing that surviving and getting out of here was indeed the priority.


    "Go then!" Oscar felt confident in his own ability to survive. William was just an administrator,how much could he really mess things up?


    Kevin, holding Nora''s hand, left without looking back, and those who had followed Oscar also began to leave.


    Indeed, they all realized that it was Oscar who had offended William. Staying with Oscar might mean that William woulde after them too. Perhaps if they left Oscar, the monsters might stop following them.


    At that moment, Oscar felt the sting of abandonment.

 Chapter 707 Merciful man

    <h4>Chapter 707 Merciful man</h4>


    At the start of the second day, the monsters surrounding Oscar and his group did something significant.


    They stole all the food and water that the group had brought into the Terror space from outside.


    These monsters were overwhelmingly powerful, leaving the group with no chance to resist.


    Those who dared to resist were killed on the spot!


    William, the administrator, didn''t even need to speak,he believed these people knew what was expected of them.


    Not handing over their supplies meant certain death.


    Naturally, the group didn''t try to fight the monsters over some food and water,they obediently handed everything over.


    They also noticed that the monsters didn''t take the water and bread that had been awarded on the first day.


    It became clear that the food rewarded by William, the "administrator," was not to be taken.


    Kevin left with the female ghost Nora, but the skeleton, its eye sockets flickering with purple ghostly fire, did not follow them. Instead, it continued to stare at Oscar as usual.


    "William, I was wrong, please forgive me? I''ll be your servant," Oscar pleaded, on the verge of breaking down.


    Damn it, it was obvious now,William had him marked.


    William didn''t respond to Oscar''s pleas.


    There were plenty willing to be his servants,he didn''t need whatever kind Oscar was offering.


    Oscar was close to kneeling and begging, but he quickly realized that his pleas were meaningless.


    He also didn''t dare insult William again. Having a creepy skeleton watching him was terrifying enough,if he insulted William and provoked him toe up with some new torment, where would he go then?


    As time passed, those who had entered the Terror space faced no further attacks.


    The originally gloomy and dark Terror space surprisingly began to lighten with a dawn light, the golden sunlight almost promising a brighter future.


    By the end of the second day, no one had died, and Kevin, holding Nora''s hand, hid in arge warehouse.


    Nora clutched Kevin''s hand tightly and suddenly embraced him. Before Kevin could react, Nora had moved closer...


    As Kevin''s Penis prated Nora''s vaginal, her stunning face suddenly cracked open like a split melon. Her once smooth cheeks fractured like a spiderweb, and blood dripped down as if it cost nothing.


    "Ah!!!" Kevin screamed in horror.


    But at that moment, his erection wouldn''t subside no matter how much he wanted it to.


    Nora''s beautiful lips also split, revealing a mouthful of interlocked fangs and a long tongue. Her eyeballs popped out, and in a chilling voice, she asked, "Dear Kevin, do I look beautiful?"


    "A ghost!!!"


    Kevin was petrified and tried to pull away from Nora, only to find his waist tightly mped, making it impossible to move.


    "Kevin, you''re amazing!" Nora cackled maniacally, flipping over to sit on top of him. The blood dripping from her face and the foul smell were nauseating, and her long, hard nails dug into Kevin''s skin.


    Kevin never imagined he would die like this.


    That bastard William, ying them like this...


    ...


    Oscar, alone and vignt, watched the distant skeleton and dared not rest, his nerves taut, allowing no ck.


    "Just two more days! Only two days!" Oscar muttered to himself, "Even if William is the administrator, as long as I live two more days, I can definitely get out and be stronger. I''ll nevere back here again!"


    As he was talking to himself, he saw Nora, in tattered clothes, stumbling towards him, weakly crying out, "Oscar, save me!"


    Seeing Oscar, Nora burst into tears.


    Oscar hurried over, keeping an eye on the skeleton not far away.


    But the skeleton just quietly watched him, showing no intention of attacking.


    "What happened?" Oscar grabbed Nora''s hand and looked behind her, only to see a skeleton soldier with white ghostly fire flickering in its eye socket slowly approaching them, wielding a battered long sword with sluggish movements.


    "Kevin... Kevin tried to hurt me, I..." Nora hid behind Oscar, crying pitifully.


    Oscar picked up a spear and dispatched the ordinary skeleton soldier with one strike, then turned back to Nora and said, "Don''t cry, Nora, I''m here for you!"


    Nora whispered softly, nodding her head, and said, "Oscar, I knew you were a good person."


    A good person?


    A shadow flickered in Oscar''s eyes as he thought to himself: Damn bitch, if it weren''t for your dad being Braden Ramsey, I''d kill you right now!


    The next night, as darkness fell, the Terror realm was once again illuminated under a blood moon, spreading a nauseating stench of blood, with eerie sounds all around.


    Oscar had not slept for two days and nights, yet he was acutely aware that this was the eve of a monster attack.


    Thest time he entered the Doors of Terror, it was the same, except during the day when the sunlight emerged, the monsters would disperse, and they could get a brief rest.


    But this time, that bizarre skeleton, like a maggot in the bone, haunted him relentlessly, not allowing him any moment of respite.


    Suddenly, a bone w stretched out from the ground in front of Oscar, followed by more bone ws emerging rapidly from the earth like bamboo shoots after rain, too fast to react.


    "Run!" Oscar grabbed Nora and bolted.


    But centered around him, within a ten-mile radius, the scene was the same¡ªskeleton soldiers burrowing out from the ground.


    Their eye sockets mostly glowed with white ghostly fire, not as twisted as the purple skeletons, and could be easily in with a single strike. However, their numbers were vast, densely packed without end in sight.


    These skeleton soldiers had only one target: Oscar.


    Such a scene was truly horrifying. Oscar''s X-Vanguard Armor was equipped with numerous high-tech missiles, and now he dared not hesitate any longer. Missiles wereunched as if they cost nothing, creating thunderous booms around him, and the skeletons were sted into pieces.


    But soon, new skeleton soldiers crawled out from the ground. Such a scene, if seen by someone with a fear of dense patterns, might cause them to scratch their own skin raw.


    Oscar swallowed hard.


    His armor''s defense was formidable, and he wasn''t afraid of these weak skeleton soldiers. If it were just him, even surrounded by these skeletons, he likely wouldn''t die.


    But he had the frail Nora with him.


    Nora is his capital for aeback once he gets out of here.


    Oscar could only keep swinging his alloy steel knife, de rising and falling, striving to protect Norapletely.


    After a night of fierce fighting, Oscar copsed on the ground, exhausted.


    This scene was just one corner of the Terror realm.


    Those who had entered with him also suffered various attacks.


    But without exception, they all survived by fighting desperately, and almost all of them had a monster lurking nearby.


    William wanted them to understand what real terror was.


    Was it the unknown danger?


    No, no, no!


    It was the despair experienced after seeing the dawn of hope following a miraculous survival.


    More cruel?


    William was never a merciful man!

 Chapter 708 The real villain

    <h4>Chapter 708 The real viin</h4>


    On the third day, Oscar and the others managed to survive without any major incidents, though they were so exhausted that even moving their fingers was a struggle.


    "Finally, it''s almost over!" Oscar''s state-of-the-art alloy steel knife had broken during the fight, and he had run out of ammunition.


    The third day was finallying to an end.


    He nced at the weary Nora beside him, thinking to himself that they could finally leave.


    The first thing he nned to do once they got out was to make Nora fall deeply in love with him, in a very primal way.


    "Congrattions to everyone for surviving. Now, the real game begins!"


    William''s voice rang in their ears.


    The real game begins?


    What''s going on?


    Wasn''t it agreed that after surviving three days, they could leave?


    "William, don''t go too far. Even though you are the administrator, you shouldn''t be the one making the rules for this Terror space!" Oscar shouted loudly, on the verge of copse. This man was just too shameless!


    Three days?


    Was it going to be another three days after these three?


    "There are still eighty-three survivors. Among those present, only five will be allowed to leave alive. Good luck! "


    William was usually a very kind person, but he also had a darker side, especially in ces like this. In his view, the lives of Oscar and the others didn''t really matter. Since they wanted to y the game, he was going to make sure they yed it well.


    A horror game that isn''t terrifying isn''t fun at all.


    The monsters in the Doors of Terror were horrifying. Oscar and the others were already exhausted, and these monsters were like venomous snakes lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    No one knew when they would attack.


    These monsters were like swords hanging over their necks, ready to fall at any moment, yet unknown when they would do so.


    Tension, oppression, fear, their nerves were constantly on edge.


    Especially since they had just thought the game was over, only to hear William announce that it was just beginning.


    Some who couldn''t handle the pressure started crying.


    William was really ying hard with their willpower.


    In their eyes, William was an absolute devil!


    A devil ying with human hearts!


    Now, he was forcing them to turn on each other.


    Eighty-three people, but only five could survive!


    Instantly, the dynamics within Doors of Terror shifted again. The weaker ones wanted to form alliances, yet they feared that their allies might stab them in the back at any moment.


    Trust among them crumbled to dust with just a few words from William, especially the inner conflict¡ªit was pure torment.


    hearts were proving to be more terrifying than the monsters outside.


    William had no intention of getting his hands dirty. If he did intervene directly, Oscar and the others would be no more significant than ants, easily wiped out with a mere gesture. But that kind of death wasn''t the terrifying part,it was even rtively painless.


    After hearing William''s announcement, Oscar''s gaze first fell on Nora beside him.


    Their group had spread out too much. Trying to find the others and reduce their number to just four seemed challenging, and they would encounter monsters along the way. The longer it took, the more disadvantageous it was for him.


    William would target him!


    He was also well aware that if the skeleton that followed him made a move, he could very likely die instantly.


    William was toying with him, and it was very possible that even if only five were left, he might still die.


    But there was still a glimmer of hope.


    He was gambling that William, the administrator, couldn''t just do whatever he wanted.


    "Only fifty-one survivors left, keep it up!"


    William''s soft and calm voice echoed in their ears again.


    From eighty-three to fifty-one in just ten minutes,thirty-two people had died.


    His voice seemed to dere how fragile their alliances were.


    Those who had harbored any hope of luck now doubted their so-calledrades even more.


    The people who had entered with Oscar were not good people to begin with, and William''s actions now wildly nurtured their inner darkness.


    Everyone wanted to survive,no one wanted to die by another''s hand.


    With only five spots avable, as long as there were six survivors, they were all enemies,only the living could leave.


    Oscar whispered to Nora beside him without changing his expression, "Nora, stick with me, don''t get lost. We''ll both make it out alive."


    Nora nodded timidly and whispered back, "Oscar, I trust you!"


    Another ten minutes passed, and William''s voice rang out again.


    "Only eighteen survivors remain. Congrattions, your strength will now be enhanced to a certain extent. I will ensure that yourbat abilities are roughly on the same level."


    Oscar''s face paled at this!


    Combat abilities on the same level?


    What did that mean?


    Was it like Kevin before?


    He had been the strongest in the team, and now thebat abilities of the remaining eighteen were being enhanced...


    The key issue was, he didn''t feel any increase in his own strength.


    Nora, on the other hand, now held a long sword, and the aura of energy around her had changed.


    Had she be stronger?


    Oscar stared at Nora, wanting to shout out how unfair this was!


    It was so unfair!


    But instead, he managed a strange smile and asked Nora, "How do you feel, Nora? Do you feel stronger?"


    Nora lifted the sword in her hand and shed it down, immediately creating a trench 40 feet long and 3 feet deep in the ground.


    Her actions spoke louder than words to Oscar.


    Indeed, she had be stronger!


    Oscar clenched his fists. If the other sixteen people were also this powerful, then his advantage was minimal.


    His only advantage now might be the X-Vanguard Armor he wore and his extensivebat experience.


    But now, he couldn''t even trust Nora, the woman he could have easily crushed before without much thought.


    Now, it was different.


    This woman now had the power to kill him.


    "Nora, now that you''ve be stronger, we should stick together even more. Let''s team up to take down the others, and try to recruit anyone we can," Oscar said, showing he wasn''t without brains. With only eighteen people left, their best strategy was to find three more allies and form an absolute alliance of five.


    This was their chance to survive.


    Just a chance!!


    Who knew what that bastard William would do in the end?


    Female ghost Nora was trained by William. Simply killing Oscar was definitely not her goal.


    What William wanted was topletely shatter this person''s mentality.


    William had lived a long time, and most of his actions were indeed based on personal likes and dislikes.


    He also has his own set of standards for judging good and evil. People like Oscar, he deems as evil, and a rather dull kind of evil at that.


    If Oscar hadn''t provoked him and those around him, he might have ignored him.


    But since Oscar repeatedly sought his own doom, William had no choice but to make him understand what a true viin is.

 Chapter 709 Why were William’s questions always so tricky?

    <h4>Chapter 709 Why were William''s questions always so tricky?</h4>


    Oscar and Nora wandered around the Terror space for half a day, encountering some bizarre Wraiths along the way.


    However, these Wraiths weren''t very powerful, and the two of them managed to deal with them together.


    Then they ran into two others who had entered with Oscar.


    "You must have heard too, only five of us can get out alive. Since everyone''s strength is more or less the same, the best strategy is for five of us to form an alliance, kill the others, and then all five of us in the alliance can make it out alive." Oscar, who had been somewhat of a leader before, quickly exined the situation to the other two.


    It was two against two, and the other two didn''t have a sure chance of winning. Most importantly, they didn''tpletely trust each other. Hearing what Oscar proposed, they thought it sounded good.


    If they could find one more person to form a stable alliance of five, then they really might all make it out alive, and with increased strength, why not go for it?


    Normally, members of an alliance wouldn''t betray each other, unless one of them could quickly kill the other four. Otherwise, they would be the target of a group attack, lose the trust of the others, and bring about their own destruction.


    All of this was within William''s expectations.


    Besides, Walker had also entered.


    However, Walker came inter, and the alert he heard was a synthetic voice, not knowing that William had already reced the system administrator of the Doors of Terror.


    Walker was strong in his own right, and William didn''t target him specifically, so surviving in this Terror space wasn''t a problem for him.


    William was strolling around in the Terror space when Walker saw him and shouted, "William!"


    Pretending not to know, William raised an eyebrow and said, "How did you get in here too?"


    Walker opened his mouth, then finally said haughtily, "If you dare toe in, why wouldn''t I?"


    "Is that so?" William knew well that if Walker really wanted toe in, he could have done so before.


    Now, with the Earth in chaos, many ambitious individuals preferred to stay outside to help ordinary people and y mutated creatures, waiting for the situation to stabilize before entering the Doors of Terror to explore.


    The outside world was more like the main quest in a game, while the Doors of Terror was like a side quest.


    With the main quest iplete, many were reluctant to venture into side quests.


    Walker stepped forward with a grin and said, "Of course, as your big brother, I''m pretty worried about you. After all, you''re not that strong, anding to a ce like this, especially having to deal with that idiot Oscar, might be a bit too much for you."


    "Don''t worry, your big brother is here, you won''t die!" Walker looked William over and said, "I just heard something like a system voice saying that only five people can leave alive, but it also boosted everyone''s strength to a simr level. You must have gotten stronger, right? Howe your power level hasn''t changed?"


    William replied, "I just feel a lot stronger, but my power level hasn''t changed."


    "Hmm, power levels probably can''t be directly increased. No change in power level but stronger physically is still good," Walker said. "How much stronger do you feel?"


    William said quietly, "I feel like I could punch through this world."


    Walker burst intoughter, filling the air with a joyful atmosphere. "Haha, you''re getting ahead of yourself! Punch through the whole world, go on, give it a try!"


    William shook his head, "Nah, I''m afraid if I punch too hard, I might break this space and that wouldn''t be fun."


    Walker nodded and said, "William, do you know what I admire most about you?"


    William responded, "My good looks and talent!"


    Walkerughed loudly, "I admire how you can talk nonsense with a straight face and your incredible narcissism."


    William pondered, "I''ve always been very serious when I speak."


    "Sure, sure! Let''s get moving and find a ce to hide," Walker said. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure we get out alive."


    William squinted, "Shouldn''t we be looking for three more people to form an alliance? A five-person alliance would be the best, right?"


    He believed Walker must understand his point, or rather, Walker had probably thought of this before.


    "An alliance? With Oscar and his rabble? I don''t trust them," Walker scoffed disdainfully.


    As they walked, William said, "Now that everyone''s strength is about the same, if it''s just the two of us and we run into their group of five, wouldn''t we be doomed?"


    Walker smirked coldly, "Strength about the same? Do you believe I could kill you instantly?"


    William shook his head, "I don''t believe it!"


    No sooner had he spoken than a throwing knife flew out of Walker''s sleeve, stopping less than an inch from William''s throat.


    William didn''t move an inch,he knew Walker wouldn''t kill him.


    "See, you''ve gotten stronger too, but it''s not so easy to close the gap inbat ability," Walker said as he put away the throwing knife, smiling. "Do you know Yondu Udonta and Bullseye from the Marvel Cinematic Universe?"


    William nodded expressionlessly: "Marvel movies."


    Walker proudly dered, "I now possess thebined powers of those two. I can manipte throwing knives to attack from any angle at will. This is my Celestial de Art! I can even y gods with it, so what''s cutting down a few nobodies? Even if those five teamed up, I could take them all out with a single throwing knife."


    As he said this, Walker tilted his head back, but sneakily nced at William from the corner of his eye.


    Damn, I''ve really put on a perfect act!


    Give me a shocked expression, now!


    However, William, with a deadpan face, simply said indifferently, "Well."


    Damn it!


    Walker was frustrated!


    Putting on a perfect act, and this guy still acts so nonchnt!


    Such an attitude was really annoying.


    Walker took a deep breath and thought to himself, one day I''ll shock this stoic-faced William.


    The thrill of an easily earned shock isn''t satisfying.


    Only when I can make stoic-faced William genuinely shocked will it feel truly exhrating!


    "Stick close to me!" Walker put aside hisplex emotions and carefully surveyed their surroundings, saying, "We can definitely hide for now. If they can''t find us, they''ll inevitably turn on each other."


    Walker chuckled darkly, "Their alliance isn''t reliable. Guess what


    ¡ªif in the end there are only seven people left, and five of them are together, do you think three of them would turn on the other two? This is a real test of human nature."


    However, William approached it from another angle, "Didn''t you just say you could take on five by yourself? Then we don''t really need to hide, do we?"


    Huh?


    Walker was momentarily stunned. Why were William''s questions always so tricky?


    He was confident, not delusional. His earlier im of taking on five was just bravado, unless those five were weaklings with nobat ability like William.


    But clearly, that was unlikely!


    "I think it''s better to wait for them to wear each other out. When they''re exhausted, we can strike them down. Wouldn''t that be much better?" Walker finally managed to dial back his bravado, avoiding some awkwardness.

 Chapter 710 Real men fight with their fists!

    <h4>Chapter 710 Real men fight with their fists!</h4>


    William was naturally the type to make conversations suffocating.


    When Walker made his earlier remarks, it wasn''t just to ease the awkwardness but also to let William know how cunning he was.


    Unmatched in wisdom and bravery!


    With such a leader, how could there be no bright future ahead?


    Yet, William just stared at him and asked, "What if they find us?"


    "If they find us? Then we''ll kill them!" Walker said. "As long as they don''t bother us, we don''t need to provoke them."


    Pausing for a moment, Walker continued earnestly, "I can take on five by myself, no problem, but I''m considering your safety. If I engage them, I won''t be able to protect you, especially with all those monsters lurking around."


    What a nice thing to say.


    Still iming he could take on five by himself.


    "You don''t need to worry about me during a fight,I can run fast!" William said, clearly not nning to fight alongside him, "You don''t need my help, right?"


    "..." If Walker dies in the Doors of Terror, it''s likely not because he was killed by monsters or other people, but because he was choked to death by anger from something William said.


    He had thought that William''s current strength could at least hold off one or two people, making their odds in a two-versus-five fight not entirely hopeless.


    Taking on five by himself, he actually wasn''t so sure, considering those guys had all gotten stronger.


    "How fast can you run? Are you sure you won''t encounter any monsters if you do run? And if you do, can you handle them?" Walker still hoped that William would fight alongside him, "Besides, always running away isn''t a solution. You need to truly improve yourself through realbat. You don''t really expect to be protected by women all your life, do you?"


    "Um, I think I can," William nodded seriously.


    "Just like that, you can''t always run away..."


    William pondered, "What I mean is, I can always enjoy the feeling of being protected by women."


    "You... are really beyond help!" Walker didn''t know what else to say. Has the feeling of being protected by women really be something that no longer brings shame?


    The scene in the Doors of Terror was tinged with a scent of blood in the air and an eerie atmosphere, though the buildings around were styled like those in a modern city.


    However, the surrounding houses were too dpidated, as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    Walker and William cautiously walked through the dimly lit alleys, their steps light, carefully listening to the sounds around them.


    In the Doors of Terror, who knew if a monster might suddenly leap out of one of these decrepit houses?


    Although the streets lined with buildings offered ces to hide, they were not safe.


    But if they wanted to hide and wait for Oscar and his group to turn on each other, they had no choice but to stay in such ces.


    After all, two living people couldn''t just stand out in the open.


    "Be careful! Try not to make any noise," Walker whispered.


    William casually followed beside Walker when suddenly, a small snake, glowing an eerie green, darted towards William.


    With a flick of his finger, Walker sent a knife flying through the darkness, shattering the snake''s head, its brain matter exploding.


    William slightly shifted his stance, dodging all the sttered remains.


    Soon after, a strange hissing noise surrounded them.


    "You move pretty fast; seems like you really can run," Walker noted, observing William''s swift and skillful dodge.


    The snake''s head burst open, and the direction of Walker''s thrown knife had minimal stter. William had merely stepped forward and slightly turned his body to avoid all the blood and bone fragments.


    William coolly said, "If you put all your attribute points into agility, you end up running fast."


    "All in agility?" Walker, with five flying knives hovering beside him, nced at the slowly approaching venomous snakes and chuckled, "No wonder you''re so confident. Even if I hadn''t intervened, you probably could have dodged it. You''ve kept your strength well hidden."


    William responded, "So you don''t need to worry about me, just take care of yourself."


    "Is that so? Are you sure you don''t need me to look out for you? These snakes seem highly venomous, a single bite could be fatal." As Walker spoke, four of his five flying knives moved, their des shing as they decapitated several snakes.


    The remaining knife hovered in front of William, protecting him.


    The blood from the in snakes spread, attracting even more monsters to the area.


    The noise of the gathering monsters grew louder, including some heavy footsteps. Many of the surrounding buildings trembled, clearly indicating that something big was approaching.


    William said, "You don''t need to worry about me, just take care of yourself." With that, he dashed into an alley swarming with bizarre snakes.


    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Walker was stunned. Did this guy really just charge in there?


    There were at least twenty of those strange snakes in that direction.


    The moment William charged, several snakes sprang up, attacking him from all angles.


    Walker hadn''t even had time to throw his knives when William, with a few swift moves, dodged all the attacks and then disappeared into the darkness.


    "Holy shit!" Walker was shocked by William''s agile maneuvers.


    The snakes were incredibly fast, and there were so many of them, attacking from every conceivable angle. Yet, William managed to evade them all through his agility, not getting hit even once.


    Did he really put all his attributes into agility?


    "It looks like I''ve underestimated him before," Walker said with a smile curling at the corner of his mouth. In his view, William had kept his abilities well hidden.


    With such agility, as long as he didn''t encounter someone exceptionally strong, he could generally remain undefeated, or at least keep his life.


    That guy William, though not strong inbat, certainly had his own way of surviving.


    "He charged out there probably because he didn''t want to drag me down!" Walker''s expression hardened, deciding to focus on dealing with the monsters in front of him first, and then go find William afterward.


    With such amotion, those bastards like Oscar must have noticed. If they had already formed an alliance, they might head this way. If William stayed here, he might just be a burden.


    "Bring it on!" Walker roared, his body''s energy aura soaring, radiating a crimson glow around him. His muscr veins bulged, tearing through his clothes.


    Over the years, having tempered his body through witchcraft, he had endured countless hardships. Whether in terms of strength or speed, he had far surpassed most of his peers among the Soulmancers.


    Facing the fast-moving snakes, he could only use his flying knives to y them, but for the monsters that appeared afterward, he nned to use his fists to teach these foolish creatures a lesson.


    Damn it, how could using flying knives for long-range attacks be satisfying?


    Real men fight with their fists!


    While Walker was engaged in a tough battle.


    A voice once again rang in everyone''s ears.


    "There are currently eight survivors left. The final five survivors will have all their attributes doubled based on your current capabilities. Keep it up!"

 Chapter 711 A game of Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 711 A game of Werewolf</h4>


    The eight survivors, of course, didn''t include William.


    Nor did they include Nora.


    On Oscar''s side, there was still only a four-person alliance, even with Nora included.


    Aside from the three real people with Oscar and the solo Walker, there''s actually just one group of four people in an alliance left.


    Walker''s side was making too much noise, and Oscar and his group didn''t dare approach, only watching from a distance.


    They were waiting for the right moment.


    Wasn''t it said that only thest five could leave alive?


    It wasn''t specified that one must personally kill anyone.


    The loud noises from the monster fights indicated that someone was definitely having a bad time.


    While Walker was engaged in a bloody battle with the monsters, Oscar and Nora''s four-person alliance ran headlong into another four-person group.


    "Hmm? Eight survivors... they''re all here!" Oscar cautiously eyed the four people opposite him.


    That meant, themotion in the street earlier had already killed off the others.


    The critical point was that among the four-person alliance on the opposite side, two were strangers to Oscar, while the other two were his former subordinates.


    "Harrison, Nn, are you two really going to side with outsiders and oppose us?"


    Oscar didn''t immediately make a move. Instead, he pointed his steel knife at one of the men wearing a hat and said, "You two join us, and let''s kill those two first!"


    The man wearing the hat was Harrison, as referred to by Oscar.


    Harrison also sized up Oscar and his group. He wasn''t foolish either, pointing at Nora, heughed, "Oscar, why don''t you kill that woman first?"


    Oscar frowned, "Are you bargaining with me? She''s Braden Ramsey''s daughter, do you dare kill her?"


    Harrisonughed loudly, "Dare to kill her? Oscar, what nonsense are you talking about? I don''t care whose daughter she is! In this ce, even if she were my own mother, I''d dare to kill her!"


    "And you believe her just because she says she''s Braden Ramsey''s daughter? I might as well say I''m Braden Ramsey''s father!" Harrison scoffed, "Oscar, are you a fool?"


    Oscar had of course doubted Nora''s identity before, but now he still harbored a hope against hope. After all, he was now betrayed and abandoned by everyone. If Nora really was Braden Ramsey''s daughter, then he might still have a chance to turn things around.


    Since his former subordinates had grown stronger and clearly no longer respected him, if Oscar killed Nora at this moment, his four-person alliance would be reduced to three, instantly putting them at a disadvantage.


    There was a real risk that these guys might band together against him first, especially since his X-Vanguard Armor was seen as a threat by everyone.


    William watched Oscar and his group from the shadows, finding the whole situation amusing.


    There was no trust left among this group, but they had no choice but to pretend to trust their allies.


    The current situation had created a kind of bnce,whoever acted first would break this bnce, and the oue was unpredictable.


    Both sides were at a standoff, neither willing to make the first move, nor willing to kill their current allies and put themselves at a disadvantage, which would only leave them vulnerable.


    William chuckled quietly to himself when suddenly, a bald man next to Harrison swiftly pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into Harrison''s heart.


    The speed of the stab was so fast that even Oscar didn''t see it clearly.


    Harrison''s body slowly slumped down, life extinguished.


    The bald man coldly stared at Oscar and said, "I''ll join forces with you, kill those three, and we can get out of here!"


    This man was ruthless!


    And the speed with which he had drawn his knife was incredibly fast, showing his formidablebat skills. Oscar didn''t want to make an enemy of him. Without wasting words, he raised his alloy steel knife and shed at Nn.


    The woman in red next to Nn also swung her knife towards Nn''s neck.


    Just as Harrison was attacked, Nn had already leapt back several feet, causing the woman in red to miss her strike.


    Oscar and Nn began fighting each other.


    "Oscar! I''m willing to join forces with you, let''s kill these two!" Nn eximed passionately, "After all these years, are you really going to side with strangers to kill me?"


    "It''s toote now!" Oscar didn''t care about their years of camaraderie. With his X-Vanguard Armor, he was nearly invincible unless he was overwhelmed by numbers. The knife-


    wielding bald man was too skilled, and Oscar didn''t want to provoke him.


    To avoidplications, he decided to simply kill Nn and the woman in red and end this game.


    Just as Harrison had said, in this situation, even if his own mother showed up, Oscar would mercilessly kill her!


    He and Harrison were cut from the same cloth,was there any point in talking about feelings now?


    The bald man didn''t sit idle either,he joined Oscar in attacking Nn.


    But just then, a furious roar came from down the street: "Damn it! Come at me!"


    "Walker?" Oscar was momentarily stunned by the voice, his actions slowing down a beat. The bald man, who had been decisively quick just moments before, also slowed down, allowing Nn to seize the opportunity and escape right under their noses.


    A bead of cold sweat formed on Oscar''s forehead. William had mentioned there were eight survivors left, but where did this sudden appearance of Walker fit into the count?


    Before Harrison died, there should have been nine people!


    Walker himself must be counted as one, so among the seven of them present, could one of them not be a real survivor?


    The thought chilled Walker to the bone, especially considering that Kevin and Nora had died shortly after they left.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are now seven survivors left. Please continue to do your best! Also, I forgot to mention that there are only two hours left until the game ends."


    "When the game ends, if there are more than five survivors, then everyone will die."


    William was definitely ying a deadly psychological game, and he wasn''t even getting his hands dirty.


    Everyone present was no fool. After hearing the voice Walker shouted during the fight, they all knew that at least one among them was not a true survivor.


    The situation now resembled a game of Werewolf, where no one dared to trust anyone else, and everyone kept their distance.


    Murder?


    How should they proceed now?


    Whom to kill?


    At this moment, all pretense of alliances crumbled,there was no need to continue the charade!


    Because they didn''t know if the person next to them was a Wraith.


    "Damn it, William, you''re too cruel!" Oscar couldn''t help but curse out loud. William, that bastard, was nning to y them to death!


    Two hours left, and not killing would mean death!


    Just then, Walker appeared, hovering in the air, surrounded by flying knives, scanning the ground. He needed to quickly find Oscar and his group, and William.


    "Walker! Let''s team up!" At this point, Oscar didn''t dare trust anyone else. At least Walker was definitely a survivor!


    He was now truly experiencing what real terror was, a fear that stemmed from deep within!


    Those around him, the bald man, the woman in red, and Nora, could all potentially be the eerie Wraiths. Oscar could only hope that Walker would join forces with him.


    He knew how deadly Walker''s flying knives were. If the two of them could eliminate everyone present, couldn''t they survive and get out?


    Hearing Oscar''s voice, Walker couldn''t help butugh and curse, "You fool, wishful thinking! Go to hell!"

 Chapter 712 William, you better not die!

    <h4>Chapter 712 William, you better not die!</h4>


    Seeing Walker flying towards him, Oscar immediately felt a headacheing on.


    "What the hell is this?" he muttered to himself.


    He was the one who most wanted to curse someone out.


    Already targeted by William, he was in a miserable state, and now he had no choice but to consider an alliance with Walker.


    Ironically, Walker wasn''t even acknowledging him, not only refusing to ally but also trying to kill him!


    "Spencer, Chloe! Help me take them down!" This time, Oscar didn''t dare call on Nora.


    Spencer and Chloe were hisst allies...


    As Walker charged towards him, the two instinctively ran in opposite directions, maintaining a safe distance from each other but not straying too far, just watching from afar.


    Help Oscar?


    They weren''t fools!


    Now, it was impossible to tell who was human and who was a Wraith.


    Walker wanting to kill Oscar seemed like a good thing,who would want to get involved in that?


    The scene of Oscar chasing Nn was still fresh in their minds,only a fool would team up with Oscar now.


    Why not reap the benefits of their conflict?


    At this point, Oscar had given up hope for any allies and yelled at Walker, "I''m going all out against you."


    "Fuck you mother!" Walker casually insulted Oscar''s mother, standing on a flying knife with four more circling him at high speed, radiating murderous intent.


    Walker pointed two fingers at Oscar, and the four flying knives turned into streaks of light shooting towards him.


    Oscar''s X-Vanguard Armor was out of ammo andcked long-range attack capabilities.


    Although he was a superhuman with awakened strength and speed, he wasn''t a Soulmancer. With the four flying knives approaching, all he could do was frantically block with his alloy steel knife.


    The sound of metal shing was incessant, sparks flying everywhere. Oscar was clearly struggling, barely managing to defend himself with no chance to counterattack.


    Walker, standing on a flying knife,nded lightly about fifty feet away from Oscar, his solid muscles on disy.


    Thest flying knife stood in front of him. ncing at Spencer and Chloe, he said indifferently, "You two, start fighting. One of you must die!"


    His indifferent tone was somewhat reminiscent of William, perhaps influenced by William''s way of speaking.


    "Walker, don''t push us, or we might team up with Oscar!" Spencer, a long-haired, lean man, red coldly at Walker and threatened, "Can you handle all four of us together?"


    "Four people teaming up?" Walker had also noticed Nora and the woman in red.


    These superhumans couldn''t distinguish a Wraith.


    Can someone with that kind of gic mutation, who hasn''t enhanced their abilities through secret art training, identify a Wraith?


    Walker''s previous master was Bryant. In the mountains, Walker had learned many extraordinary mystical arts, andter, he studied witchcraft under Moros, bing adept at detecting the presence of Wraiths just by scent.


    As a favored disciple of the deity of witchcraft, Moros, and having mastered the second stage of the Celestial de Art, Walker''s true strength was hard to gauge by conventional levels.


    "Alright, you two, killing that woman will do as well." Walker pointed at Nora, deciding it was best not to leave this troublemaker around.


    Spencer and Chloe exchanged a nce, needing no words, and both lunged towards Nora from different directions.


    "Echoing wails!"


    Nora uttered a strange sound, her beautiful face contorting into something hideous and terrifying, causing Spencer and Chloe to break out in a cold sweat as a blood-red light engulfed them.


    The bald man who had killed Harrison and the woman in red also revealed their true forms.


    The bald man was a giant ck three-headed demon dog, and the woman in red was a skeleton with blue ghostly fires flickering in her eye sockets.


    Without hesitation, they joined Nora in devouring their prey.


    For them, the flesh and essence of humans were the most delicious food.


    In an instant, Spencer and Chloe were devouredpletely, leaving only their stark white skeletal remains.


    "Congrattions to the five remaining survivors, your personal attributes have all doubled. There''s still one hour and forty-


    eight minutes left in the game. If only one person remains at the end, this system will reward the final survivor with a top-


    tier artifact. Good luck!"


    William, too, seemed addicted to ying the system, continuing his path of tormenting the yers.


    "Walker! Stop fighting, there are three monsters nearby, and now only five of us are left. When the time is up, we can all get out alive!"


    Oscar was desperate. He could feel himself getting stronger, but catching Walker''s flying knives was bing increasingly difficult.


    His basic attributes had doubled, enhancing his strength and speed, but Walker was a Soulmancer!


    And not just any Soulmancer, but one whose body had been unnaturally strengthened over time through witchcraft potions. What did it mean for Walker''s mental control and physical strength to double?


    Previously, Walker could match a regr Demi-God level Soulmancer inbat. But now, with his enhanced strength, Walker could instantly defeat a Demi-God level Soulmancer!


    The most terrifying part was his increased mental strength, which allowed him to spot the ws in Oscar''s steel sword.


    A steel sword made from thetest technology?


    Walker''s flying knives, though not divine artifacts, were magical weapons nourished by his own essence and were no less formidable than the steel sword in Oscar''s hands.


    With every strike, even if blocked, sparks would fly from the steel sword, revealing its weaknesses.


    Striking the same spot repeatedly.


    And then there were the four flying knives attacking at a specific frequency, creating resonance.


    All this was part of Walker''s n.


    "Break!" Walker didn''t even respond to Oscar. With a frown and a snap of his fingers, the fifth flying knife broke the speed barrier, shattering Oscar''s alloy steel sword into pieces.


    At the same time, the energy aura around Walker surged, and the five flying knives furiously attacked Oscar''s X-Vanguard Armor.


    Targeting just one spot, the heart!


    No matter how Oscar tried to dodge, the flying knives would precisely hit that one spot on his heart.


    "Are you insane? If you kill me, you won''t survive either. Can you kill those three monsters?" Oscar yelled loudly.


    The quality of the X-Vanguard Armor was good, but it wasn''t absolutely indestructible.


    Even the alloy steel sword had been shattered by Walker, the madman,how long could the X-Vanguard Armor hold up?


    "Idiot! Go to hell!" Walker didn''t care about the three monsters at all. With murderous intent in his eyes, he cursed as a flying knife pierced through the front of the X-Vanguard Armor and exited from the back, causing blood to spurt wildly from Oscar''s chest.


    Oscar slowly knelt down, the strike having ended his life.


    Walker nced at Nora and the others, who were watching eagerly, and began chanting a mysterious spell, with a mysterious purple sigil appearing on his forehead.


    That was the mark of the witchcraft heritage given to Walker by Moros.


    The purple sigil passed down to Walker by Moros carried a hint of Supreme Deity-level energy.


    Just the presence of the sigil was enough to send chills through all the ghosts and goblins inside the Doors of Terror.


    "Scram! I don''t have time to y with you now!" Walker coldly swept his gaze over Nora and the others, frightening them into a hasty retreat.


    "William, you better not die!" Walker took a deep breath. If it weren''t for the urgency, he wouldn''t have wanted to use the power Moros had given him just to scare people.


    Using Moros''s power to intimidate because he couldn''t win was purely a disgraceful act.


    If he had the time, he would rather continue fighting.

 Chapter 713 Hidden mission

    <h4>Chapter 713 Hidden mission</h4>


    In a ce like the Doors of Terror, a Soulmancer of Walker''s level could only scan an area of about 300 feet with his spiritual sense.


    Relying on spiritual sense to find someone was clearly unreliable!


    Walker, standing on his flying knives, frantically searched the airspace of the Terror realm, shouting loudly, "William! Where the hell are you?"


    "Answer if you hear me!"


    "An hour and ten minutes left until the game ends. Only three survivors remain. Please keep it up!"


    The system''s voice rang in the ears of Walker and the other two.


    Walker was startled, then sped up even more. The mysterious sigil on his forehead flickered, releasing an energy aura that spread out, causing all the ghosts and goblins in the Doors of Terror to prostrate themselves, daring not to move.


    Nn hid in a corner, noticing that the monsters around him had also suddenly quieted down. He just wanted to survive now.


    Since these monsters were no longer attacking, and with just over an hour left, all he needed was to stay alive until the exit!


    Footsteps.


    Very light.


    William slowly walked up to Nn.


    Nn stared at William, who smiled and asked, "So you''re the administrator of this ce?"


    "Barely," William responded, looking at Nn. "Do you think you can make it out alive?"


    Nn spoke solemnly, "Since you''re the administrator of the Doors of Terror, you should abide by certain rules. Are you going to attack me?"


    "You''re quite clever," William couldn''t help but praise him.


    Nn, however, didn''t understand William''s implication. "As long as you don''t attack me, I should be able to make it out alive. Did youe to see me because there''s some hidden mission you need to tell me about?"


    With the administrator personallying to see him, Nn felt it couldn''t be anything bad, especially since the game was almost over.


    "Hidden mission?" William was amused by how naive the boy was. Heughed and said, "Beat me, and I''ll let you be the administrator."


    Nn''s strength had also undergone two doublings and transformations. He stared at William, uncertainly asking, "What level of power are you?"


    "I don''t have a power level," William replied. "Or you can choose¡ªI give you one punch, and if you can block it, you win."


    "One punch?" Nn took a deep breath and asked, "So if I survive your punch, I can rece you as the administrator here?"


    William nodded seriously, "As long as you can take my punch and survive, you can rece me as the administrator of this Terror space."


    Nn decisively said, "I refuse!"


    William looked at Nn with interest.


    Nn chuckled, "Do you think I''m stupid? As the administrator of this ce, you surely wouldn''t want to give up your position. If you punch me, I''m sure to die! So, I refuse!"


    A sudden disy of wit!


    "Sorry! Refusal is not an option!" William''s smile turned cold.


    Nn''s smile froze, and he stiffly looked at William, asking, "What... what do you mean?"


    William exined, "It means you have to take my punch! If you survive, you''ll be the administrator of this world."


    Damn!


    Nn hadn''t expected this guy to be such a scoundrel recently.


    Absolutely shameless!


    "You have three seconds to prepare," William said, already slowly clenching his fist.


    As William clenched his fist, Nn''s heart pounded wildly.


    Three seconds?


    In that moment, Nn had the illusion that even if he had a lifetime to prepare, he could never block that punch!


    As William''s punch came towards him, shes of his past deeds crossed his mind.


    Since various exotic beasts had descended, he had awakened his special abilities and had saved many ordinary people. Butter, he realized that since he possessed these abilities, he should be above ordinary people.


    Those well-dressed, high-profile female celebrities, they too relied on him to survive.


    What was wrong with toying with them?


    Weren''t the lives of those ordinary people saved by them? Shouldn''t ordinary people be grateful to them?


    In this apocalyptic world, it should be the strong who are revered.


    He should indeed stand above ordinary people.


    But should someone as powerful as William be allowed to kill him just like that?


    ...


    "Ten minutes until the game ends. There are now two survivors left. If only one survivor remains, they will receive the ultimate artifact."


    Walker had been roaming around the Terror space for an hour and had not found any trace of William.


    "Damn it, William, are you dead or what?" Walker gritted his teeth as he flew through the sky, shouting loudly.


    With only two survivors left, it was unclear whether William was still alive.


    Just as Walker was getting frantic, he saw William strolling leisurely down the street, looking up at Walker.


    "Holy crap! You''re really good at hiding!" Walkerughed heartily, descending from the sky tond in front of William, "You''re really something, not a speck of blood on you."


    William stood less than ten feet away from Walker, raising an eyebrow, "If only one survivor remains, they will receive the ultimate artifact."


    Walker paused, not quite understanding William''s point.


    William said calmly, "Kill me, and you''ll get the ultimate artifact."


    Walker scoffed, "What the hell do I care about some ultimate artifact? You think I''d kill you over that?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "But aren''t you afraid that I might want it?"


    "What do you mean?" Walker also furrowed his brow, stopping in his tracks and staring intently at William, speaking menacingly, "You thinking of killing me? Just for some damn artifact?"


    "I''ve been looking for you for an hour, and now you''re telling me this?" Walker sneered, "You think you can kill me?"


    William''s face broke into a smile, "You don''t really think I''m out to kill you, do you?"


    "Stop smiling!" Walker approached, shivering slightly, "Why do I suddenly feel like you''re better off expressionless?"


    William pulled a dark, gleaming throwing knife from his pocket and handed it to Walker, saying, "I found this along the way. What do you think?"


    Walker took the knife, smacking his lips, "It''s a bit light, and I''m not sure about the material, but it should be... okay."


    He was about to say it might be a bit shoddy, but then I thought about it, William picked up a throwing knife and remembered to give it back to him, that''s giving him some face, right?


    William nodded, "I tried it out, it''s quite sharp. It''s yours now."


    "Hahaha! Really?" Walker yed with the knife in his hand, noticing that it seemed...


    Indeed very sharp, with delicate engravings finer than any of the five throwing knives he currently used.


    "It looks pretty good, let me try it!" Walker flipped the knife with his finger, and as he released it, the knife vanished into thin air, yet Walker could still sense its presence.


    This knife was forged from the fragments of battle axes and armor collected by William after he killed Bloodfury, a minion of the Cosmic Entity from the first universe.


    William had spent thest hour refining this throwing knife.


    A knife that took him an hour to refine and was meticulously crafted, in terms of quality, definitely surpassed any top-tier artifact.


    Only the Sword of Soulbreaker, transformed by the power of the Holy Aura, could destroy this knife.

 Chapter 714 You sure talk a lot

    <h4>Chapter 714 You sure talk a lot</h4>


    To many who wield throwing knives, the knives themselves are much of a muchness,it''s the skill of the user that makes the difference.


    Walker had always believed this too.


    With the secret technique of Celestial de Art, even a wooden throwing knife could be lethal.


    But when he threw this particr knife, it vanished, and the space ahead was violently torn apart, causing the world directly in front of them to copse.


    "Holy shit!?"


    Walker''s mouth hung open, his face a picture of stupefaction as he stared ahead. After a few seconds, he hurriedly controlled the knife, pulling it back to him.


    The space in front quickly healed, but a deep, bottomless chasm had formed where streets and houses had once been, all now turned to nothingness.


    "Where did you find this?" Walker held the knife, his eyes wide as saucers, staring intently at William.


    William remained calm, his face betraying no hint of surprise: "I just found it lying by the roadside as I walked."


    "Holy crap! Look at the damage it did! This is like, apocalyptic power, right?" Walker said excitedly, gripping the knife. "Is this one of those legendary top-tier artifacts? And you just found it lying around?"


    "Of all the things to pick up, you find a throwing knife. You really are my lucky star." Walker examined the knife closely, murmuring, "And then you give it to me. It''s as if this knife was meant for me, just delivered through your hands."


    Walker squinted at William, pondering, "You find an artifact like this and just give it to me without a second thought..."


    "Hmm? Is there a problem?" William didn''t bother to exin,if Walker thought he was powerful, then so be it. It wasn''t a big deal.


    Walker suddenlyughed, pointing at William, his index finger trembling, "I finally get it,so you..."


    William was curious to see how Walker would react now that he knew of his strength.


    Would he, like others, start to tter and fawn over him?


    "Heaven sent you to find this knife as a test," Walkerughed heartily. "If you had kept the knife and used it yourself, you might have been overwhelmed by its power and suffered a bacsh."


    "But you gave it to me!" Walker pped William on the shoulder, "That proves your loyalty to me."


    Hearing Walker''s logic, William was somewhat at a loss for words.


    He had already been on the verge of admitting his own strength.


    "Don''t worry, with me around, no one can bully you!" Walker adopted the demeanor of a big brother, looking out for his bro. Especially someone like William, who found an artifact and handed it over without a second thought,this kind of bro definitely needed his protection.


    "Then let me thank you in advance." William gave Walker a deep look, thinking to himself that Walker must be in thete stages of delusion¡ªbeyond help.


    In fact, ording to the survival rules of the apocalypse or the Divine Realm, killing someone to obtain a top-tier artifact would be more in line with the rules.


    Yes, it would fit thew of the survival of the fittest, the rule that the strong prey on the weak.


    Because logically, that was the only way to be stronger.


    The path of the strong was always paved with the bones of the weak.


    Yet Walker hadn''t even thought about seizing the artifact for himself; he just wanted to escape with William.


    Even if William had expressed a desire to keep the artifact, Walker showed no intention of harming him.


    What a good young man, isn''t he adorable?


    Hahaha!


    William didn''t even know what to say.


    But perhaps it was precisely because Walker harbored no murderous intentions towards William that he was able to receive this divine throwing knife.


    If Walker had really attacked William, it''s very likely William wouldn''t have killed him, and might even have let Walker kill him once, only to still end up giving him the top-tier artifact.


    But from then on, they would have be strangers, and any further annoyance from Walker would likely result in his utter destruction.


    "No need to thank me, you''re my bro, and looking out for you is the right thing to do," Walker thought for a moment and then said, "We''ll be out in a few minutes. What are your ns? Do you want toe with me and save people around the world? We could clear the earth of those monsters and save the world!"


    A smile appeared on William''s face, "Now that you have this throwing knife, isn''t clearing those monsters pretty straightforward? What help could I possibly offer?"


    Walker shook his head and sighed, "This knife is indeed powerful, but it can''t be used."


    William asked with interest, "Why can''t it be used? It seems very powerful. With it, what monster couldn''t be dealt with?"


    Walker spoke seriously, "It''s precisely because it''s too powerful that it can''t be used unless absolutely necessary! If this thing is thrown, who knows how many people will be affected."


    "We aim to reim cities upied by monsters and provide afortable living environment for humanity, not cause massive destruction. If this throwing knife is used, it could destroy buildings and lives,plicating the reconstruction of citiester on," Walker exined. "Once we get out, don''t tell anyone that I have such a weapon."


    William seemed to understand Walker''s point,the guy''s consciousness had really evolved.


    William asked, "Haven''t you thought about, once we get out, throwing the knife and shocking the world?"


    I remember when I first met Walker, this young man was thinking about starting by conquering the underground forces in New York, and then bing the big boss, sleeping with a hundred beauties.


    Tired of that, he''d switch to another batch.


    "Shock the world! Have I lost my mind?" Walker gave William a look and said, "That kind of thinking is dangerous. Our main responsibility should be to save refugees. Who knows how many innocent people might die if this knife is thrown?"


    "I''ll tell you a secret about my master, Maximus," Walker said in a mysterious whisper. "He''s actually the powerful Moros, one of the twelve deities of witchcraft."


    "Oh." William really wanted tough.


    Was that something to brag about?


    "What''s with that expression? You think I''m lying?" Walker frowned. "The deities of witchcraft have descended to Earth, but it seems they''re restrained and can''t act directly. But I''m Moros''s proud disciple. Do you really think Moros hasn''t given me any powerful artifacts?"


    William nodded, his attitude nonchnt.


    "Still, I want to be stronger on my own," Walker said earnestly to William. "Remember, relying on external artifacts can never truly make you strong. What if one day the artifact breaks or is taken away? It''s the same for you; relying on women''s protection might seem enviable, but if you''re not strong enough yourself..."


    Seeing William''s indifferent expression, Walker sighed and said, "Forget it, to each their own. I won''t force you. But I''ve acknowledged you as my bro. If you ever get dumped by a woman, big brother will cover you, at least to keep you safe."


    "You sure talk a lot," William raised an eyebrow.


    "..." Walker felt that acknowledging a bro was damn hard, especially with someone like William, who only thought about relying on women''s protection andcked ambition.


    No, I need to find some opportunities to toughen him up.

 Chapter 715 To save all those afflicted by disease

    <h4>Chapter 715 To save all those afflicted by disease</h4>


    In the inner city of New York.


    After William and Walker emerged from the Doors of Terror, Amy immediately rushed over.


    In recent days, Steven and the others had been continuously expanding from the inner city, establishing fortresses, clearing out monsters, and rescuing refugees.


    "Mr. Johnson, are you alright?" Amy ran over to William as soon as she saw him.


    Influenced by Zeus and Poseidon, Amy''s attire resembled that of ancient Greek mythology.


    She wore a white peplos, aurel wreath on her head, a himation draped over her shoulders, and held a three-foot-long sword with a special crescent shape.


    "I''m fine." William smiled. Amy, this foolish child, was only ten years old, yet none of the items she carried were ordinary.


    Theurel wreath on her head was the top-tier artifact, the Diadem of Wisdom. The belt around her waist, previously worn by Poseidon, carried the aura of high-ranking god-kings and contained the original divine power of the Sea God Poseidon.


    The special crescent-shaped sword she held was the transformed version of Poseidon''s Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Even the himation draped over her shoulders was made of the Golden Fleece, blessed with thebined powers of two high-ranking god-kings. Wearing this garment, she was protected from all evil, immune to sickness, and impervious to fire and water.


    Her shoes were artifacts too.


    With such gear, even if she ventured into the Divine Realm, no one would dare touch her.


    Being the shared disciple of two high-ranking god-kings, her outfit was truly formidable.


    Dressed in this gear, she could even escape unscathed from an encounter with a Supreme Deity-level powerhouse.


    But honestly, which Supreme Deity would dare target Amy after seeing her equipped like this?


    Amy''s gear clearly showed she was the favored one of the two high-ranking god-kings. Anyone who dared to harm Amy would be dering war against Zeus and Poseidon.


    Provoking two high-ranking god-kings in the thirteenth universe,aside from William, it was hard to imagine anyone else daring to do so.


    "Amy, why don''t you care about me?" Walker joked with augh. "If I hadn''t gone in with him, William might not have made it out."


    Amy pouted and rolled her eyes at him, saying, "If it weren''t for Steven and Seraphina holding me back, wouldn''t I have gone in too?"


    "But still, thank you."


    Amy''s strength was not to be underestimated either,had she entered the Doors of Terror with them, she indeed might have been able to make a difference.


    However, she was stopped by Steven and Seraphina.


    Seraphina reassured Amy, telling her that William would be fine.


    Amy actually believed it.


    She had asked her masters, "Is Mr. Johnson strong?"


    Both masters had said, "Very strong."


    If both masters said so, then surely nothing bad would happen.


    Walker and Amy clearly knew each other well. After chatting briefly with Amy, Walker turned to William and said, "Let''s go, William. What''s there to talk about with this little kid? I''ll take you to get registered, then we can pick up some supplies, and you can stay in the same room as me."


    "I''m going to see my father-inw first," William responded, notmitting to staying with Walker. His main reason for returning was to check on Calvin.


    In the apocalypse, the lives of the wealthy could change drastically.


    Currency had temporarily be worthless, with bartering and state-distributed supplies bing moremon.


    Money was the least useful thing during these times.


    But the Turner family was different.


    Whether it was Steven or any other Soulmancer, everyone knew Alice was a powerful Soulmancer. Even if money had lost its meaning, the safety of the Turner family was still assured.


    Most importantly, the Turner family had a background in medicine, which was invaluable in these chaotic times. Besides superhumans and Soulmancers rescuing refugees, doctors were also indispensable and respected.


    Calvin could no longer live the life of a wealthy magnate as before. After losing his external businesses, he had joined a national research team, responsible for developing thetest medical equipment.


    "You mean Calvin?" Walker smiled, "That old gentleman is doing great. With the drastic reduction in medical staff, the Turner family, all being doctors, now form the most important medical team in the whole of New York. Many people who get injured are saved by them."


    William nodded, aware of the situation.


    In the apocalypse, while businessmen and actors might fall into despair or even be targets of oppression, doctors would not.


    Calvin was highly skilled in medicine, a truly capable man.


    Those going out to rescue refugees in the city, whether they were injured or the refugees they brought back, all needed medical care. Naturally, Calvin''s status in New York wouldn''t decline.


    Moreover, the Turner family''s creed was "to save all those afflicted by disease." Charles Turner had been strict in his upbringing, and Calvin, full of passion for medicine, was naturally respected.


    Amy didn''t leave just yet but followed behind William, saying, "Mr. Johnson, I know where Mr. Turner is, I''ll take you there!"


    William could have easily located Calvin Turner using his psychic senses, but he preferred to observe this chaotic world from the perspective of a bystander.


    Following Amy, they walked through the inner city of New York, which hadn''t improved much. The streets were filled with injured refugees, medical teams everywhere, and various superhumans and soldiers maintaining order.


    When they arrived at an open-air tent area, they saw Calvin treating wounds for refugees on the front lines.


    Calvin had previously taken a pill given by William, which could only replenish his primal life force, allowing him to live longer, with more vigorous vitality and better health.


    But in just a few years, Calvin Turner looked at least a decade older. The once distinguished middle-aged man had be gaunt, with white hair, still treating wounds for refugees.


    "The patient''s wound is infected; we need to operate immediately," Calvin diagnosed a refugee and instructed the nurse to rush the patient to a recently constructed temporary hospital.


    There was no choice,the hospitals in the outer city had been overtaken by bizarre creatures. Now, not only were medical resources strained, but unless the injuries were severe, they were generally treated outside.


    The temporary hospital was already full.


    William called out to him, "Mr. Turner."


    "William?" Calvin, after seeing William, nced behind him, probably not seeing Alice, then said, "We''ll talkter, I need to save people first."


    Then he followed the patient towards the direction of the temporary hospital.


    William could tell, Calvin Turner was suffering from overwork.


    Despite taking the pills he provided, to still be overworked, he must have been going nights without sleep.

 Chapter 716 So you do smile!

    <h4>Chapter 716 So you do smile! </h4>


    In today''s chaotic world, to put it bluntly, it''s all the doing of Cosmic Entity Dolly from the thirteenth universe.


    Clearly, she wants the creatures on Earth, including but not limited to humans, to evolve and break through once again.


    spride themselves on being advanced life forms, but ever since the world of the gods was destroyed, humans on Earth millions of years ago were merely mid-tier in the food chain, scavenging leftovers behind fierce beasts.


    It wasn''t until Prometheus brought the divine fire to humanity that they started cooking their food, reducing their intake, decreasing diseases, and using fire to fend off wild animals and make tools.


    That was the beginning of a new era.


    But no matter what, in the thirteenth universe, humans are quite ordinary. If it weren''t for William, a freakishly powerful being, Dolly wouldn''t care so much about Earth.


    Since William destroyed the era of the gods with a single strike, Dolly spent a great deal to create the Divine Realm and three thousand other parallel dimensions.


    Earth is merely the foundation or the basement of arge building.


    The Divine Realm is the ground floor.


    Would you give a luxury finish to a basement?


    Originally, Dolly thought that even if William was strong, he was still under her control. But ever since she took William to the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle, she realized.


    William''s strength was not ordinary; it was outrageously powerful.


    He''s a big shot not to be messed with!


    Since William is fond of Earth, she decided to give it a "luxury finish."


    Of course, she knew William might not like this style of renovation, but even if he didn''t, he wouldn''t tear down the house.


    That works out just fine.


    William and the others waited outside the makeshift hospital for over two hours before Calvin finally came out, dragging his exhausted body.


    "William, why isn''t Alice with you?" Calvin asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    Although he wasn''t very familiar with Soulmancers, he knew that many powerful ones could be quite ruthless.


    William was strong, extremely so, but Calvin didn''t know the extent of his power. He worried about the day when William and Alice might have a falling out.


    What would happen to his daughter then?


    He had even heard of Soulmancers who killed their own spouses to sever emotional ties!


    "Dad, don''t worry, she''s fine! Actually, you can video call her," William said, having returned specifically to reassure Alice''s family.


    "Video call? But aren''t many of the signal towers destroyed? Can it work?" Calvin asked, a smile finally breaking across his face upon hearing William''s assurance.


    If William was arranging a video call with Alice, she must be alright!


    "It''ll work, I''ll call her now." William didn''t put on airs in front of Calvin. After all, how could he afford to treat his father-inw poorly after marrying Alice?


    William promptly took out his phone and dialed Alice.


    Alice answered almost immediately upon hearing the ringtone: "What''s up? I''m in the middle of a fight with a monster!"


    Calvin could see the shaky footage on the screen, catching a glimpse of Alice''s profile before the call was overwhelmed by loud noises.


    Then, a lion asrge as a skyscraper appeared on the screen.


    "Gotta go!" Alice hung up abruptly.


    "Holy shit! What was that thing?" Walker had also seen the gigantic lion and was terrified.


    When did such monsters start appearing on Earth?


    It was truly horrifying.


    "It''s nothing. Just a Shapeshifter," William replied nonchntly.


    "What kind of powerful Shapeshifter is that big?" Walker asked, "What''s Alice''s power level now?"


    "Power level? I don''t know," William admitted, not having kept track of Alice''s current strength. Logically, her abilities should have improved during his absence.


    Calvin spoke with a hint of nervousness, "I saw that lion was quite big, is Alice really okay? Shouldn''t you go help her?"


    Walkerughed heartily, "Mr. Turner, you might not realize how powerful your daughter has be. What help could William possibly offer?"


    Calvin fell silent, and William quickly reassured him, "Dad, don''t worry, she has a lot of strong teammates with her. She''ll be fine."


    As he spoke, William ced his hand on Calvin''s shoulder.


    Calvin felt a warm flow spreading from every pore in his body, washing away the aches and pains umted from years of work. Even his chronic back and shoulder pain instantly improved.


    "Dad, work is work, but you still need to take care of your health," William said with a smile. "Your health is the driving force behind your work. If you fall ill, what will happen to those injured people? This is a long battle."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Calvin felt William''s concern for him. Although the video had shown Alice in what seemed like a dangerous situation, William''s calm demeanor had a reassuring effect on him.


    He chose to trust William.


    "William, you''re so powerful, don''t you want to do something for the country?" Calvin finally asked a question that perhaps wasn''t his ce to ask.


    Walker chimed in, "Mr. Turner, of course William is going to do something for the country. He''sing with me to the base soon, and he''ll join me in clearing out those strange creatures and saving refugees."


    William nodded and added, "That''s right, I''m nning to visit the base."


    "You shouldn''t keep Mr. Turner from his rescue work here,e with me," Walker said, and then started pulling William away.


    William looked back at Calvin and said, "Dad, I''lle to see you again next time."


    William, having lived for a billion years, felt no embarrassment in calling someone else "Dad."


    It came very naturally to him.


    Amy also followed closely behind William, calling out to Calvin, "Mr. Turner, goodbye."


    Seeing Amy, Calvin smiled warmly and gave William a deep look, secretly hoping that William and Alice could have a child together.


    If they had a child, surely it would be as adorable as Amy.


    As William and Walker headed towards the base, Amy finally found the opportunity to boast to William, "Mr. Johnson, do you know how powerful I am now?"


    "How powerful?" William asked with a smile, yfully patting Alice on the head.


    Amy tilted her head up proudly and said, "Do you know about the S-rank in the current power level standards? I''m an S-rank! Ranked eleventh in the world."


    "Ranked eleventh worldwide?" William raised an eyebrow, his smile broadening as he praised her, "That''s impressive!"


    In fact, with the equipment Amy possessed, she could probably rank in the top three in actualbat arenas, and being first wasn''t out of the question, clearly, she didn''t have top-tier artifacts like Zeus''s Lightning Scepter.


    Such items were just too overpowered for the creatures on Earth, much like if Alice wielded the fully unsealed Sword of Soulbreaker in the Divine Realm, wouldn''t she wreak havoc?


    Walker, observing William''s face, remarked, "So you do smile!"


    "Heh!" William nced at Walker with a cold chuckle, his disdain quite evident.

 Chapter 717 I’m not going anywhere for now

    <h4>Chapter 717 I''m not going anywhere for now</h4>


    Seeing William''s cold chuckle, Walker couldn''t help but wave his hand dismissively, "Forget it, you''re better off not smiling."


    He could feel the chill emanating from William''s smile.


    "So young and yet so odd, so icy. Anyone who didn''t know better might think you were an assassin."


    Walker grumbled, feeling that he had been quite decent to William, yet puzzled by William''s attitude towards him.


    William replied seriously, "I used to be an assassin."


    "Hahaha! That''s a good deadpan joke," Walkerughed. "Did you get that from a movie or a novel?"


    "The favorite assassin of a wealthy heiress, huh?" Walker, who wasn''t a dull person, kept the conversation going as they walked.


    William rified, "The kind that works for bounties."


    Hmm, in the past, to blend into society, William had tried various professions and lived different lives.


    He had been a bounty hunter and a vignte like Zorro.


    Robbing the rich to aid the poor!


    He mostly killed those who were wealthy but unkind.


    William had lived on Earth for a considerable time, and to arge extent, the religious thoughts of any country were influenced by him.


    That is to say, the world''s standards of goodness and many social etiquettes were actually established based on what William favored.


    The current global standards of right and wrong were alsorgely shaped by William''s influence.


    Themon perception of good and evil still aligned with William''s internal standards.


    "So, how much did you charge to kill someone back then?" Walker wasn''tpletely disbelieving William; considering William''s agile movements, it was indeed usible that he could have been an assassin.


    William thought for a moment and said, "It varied. I robbed from the rich to help the poor, and I killed those who harmed ordinary people."


    Walker gave William a thumbs up, "Nice!"


    "By the way, how much stronger do you feel now? Why do I get the feeling that your energy still seems like that of a novice Soulmancer?" Walker scrutinized William.


    Logically, aftering out of the Doors of Terror, William should have be much stronger, but his energy felt the same as before he went in.


    William narrowed his eyes and said, "I''ve already told you, I put all my attribute points into agility."


    After the battle with the Cosmic Entity guardian, William knew that in terms of strength, he was probably truly invincible.


    If he really wanted to, destroying the entire Earth with a single punch would be child''s y.


    It was more interesting to use the right amount of force to precisely strike vital points.


    "How fast are you now?" Walker asked. "At the base, resources are allocated based on strength level. I''m worried about your rating. The higher the rating, the more resources you get. Like me, I can lead a squad of five hundred people..."


    He paused, then added, "Now, I should be able to lead a team of more than a thousand people."


    Aftering out of the Doors of Terror, Walker''s strength had clearly increased, and he naturally felt he could lead more people.


    William, however, said, "The number of subordinates one leads isn''t determined by strength alone. Those who are strong are generally more suited to be at the forefront, charging ahead."


    William thought Walker would scoff at this or even bluster something in response, but unexpectedly, Walker agreed, saying, "You make a good point! Like me, I''m good at fighting, but what use are those useless subordinates?"


    "Five hundred people, not many are useful, and some don''t even follow orders. When I encounter such people, I just want to kick them," Walker said. "I''ll talk to Steventer,I don''t want so many subordinates anymore."


    Walker''s attitude towards this matter was more surprising to William.


    "Aren''t you the type who likes having many subordinates around?" William noticed that Walker''s values had changed a lot.


    Walker chuckled, "What''s the use of having so many subordinates? None of them can fight. It''s better to pick a few who can fight and are sensible, let Steven allocate more resources, and form an elite squad of ten. Those ten could easily defeat an army of a thousand."


    William nodded in agreement.


    The monsters outside were not easy to deal with. Just having arge number of people was akin to marching to their doom. Those whockedbat ability or didn''t follow orders were just a burden.


    A team of a thousand was far inferior to ten true elites.


    Amy, who had been following behind William, didn''t say much. After Walker finished speaking, she finally asked, "Mr. Johnson, you''re not leaving again, are you?"


    William nodded, "I''m not going anywhere for now."


    Amy said with a grin, "Mr. Johnson, do you want a woman to be your wife? If you need one, I can bring her to you."


    William tilted his head and stared at Amy, wondering what she was up to. Had the innocent kid he knew turned into a wingwoman?


    "It''s Seraphina, of course!" Amy eximed. "She''s been single for a long time and has been missing you."


    William ruffled Amy''s hair and said, "I already have a wife, Miss Alice. If you try to set me up with someone else, she''ll kill you."


    "Oh!" Amy recoiled, looking genuinely scared.


    This had nothing to do with her strength.


    Mr. Johnson was already married, and here she was, trying to set him up with someone else. Wasn''t that just asking for trouble?


    "Amy, why don''t you find a woman for me to marry?" Walker red at Amy. He actually liked the little girl quite a bit,she was a very cute kid.


    Amy stuck out her tongue and turned her head away from Walker, saying, "Seraphina wouldn''t like you. She likes Mr. Johnson."


    "I didn''t say I wanted Seraphina. What about the others?" Walker was frustrated. He considered himself a chosen one and thought that after arriving in New York, he wouldn''t be short of women.


    Yet here he was, reduced to having a kid make introductions.


    Of course, he was mostly joking.


    The world was in a crisis,it wasn''t really the time to be thinking about romance.


    Walker''s n was, once everything settled down, to find a hundred women to marry on the same day, without even getting marriage certificates.


    Ha!


    A hundredmonw marriages, no legal ties, and perfectly legal.


    It would drive all those single men who spent their days watching adult videos crazy!


    Amy, however, didn''t think Walker was joking. As they walked, she counted on her fingers, "My friends L, Be,they''re not married yet." She looked up at Walker and then at William.


    Then, her brow furrowed, and she said seriously, "It seems they also prefer someone more like Mr. Johnson."


    Walker looked at William and asked, "And why do you think that is?"


    "Mr. Johnson is more handsome than you," Amy dered confidently.


    Walker was so annoyed he looked like steam might starting out of his nostrils. He swore that one day, he would wipe out all the novelists who stopped updating their stories...


    No, that''s not right.


    He meant to wipe out everyone who was overly obsessed with looks!


    As they talked, they had arrived at the entrance to the base in downtown New York City. Steven and Seraphina were already there, seemingly having anticipated their arrival.

 Chapter 718 You think I’m afraid of you?

    <h4>Chapter 718 You think I¡¯m afraid of you?</h4>


    "Hey, Steven, how did you know we wereing back? Did youe here just to meet us?" Walker greeted Steven, thinking that Steven hade specifically to wee him.


    After all, Walker had gained a lot from his recent venture through the Doors of Terror, significantly enhancing his abilities.


    If he remembered correctly, Steven also seemed to have a good rtionship with William.


    Walker wasn''t foolish. William had emerged from the Doors of Terror unscathed, without a single wound.


    Was he really just a novice Soulmancer?


    Given Steven''s status, would he be so courteous to a novice Soulmancer?


    Even if Zoey liked William, if William didn''t have some real skills, someone of Steven''s stature wouldn''t likely show William any favor.


    Or maybe, as William had imed, he was that kind of formidable assassin.


    Considering everything that had happened before, Walker thought that William might have been pretending to be weaker than he actually was.


    This made things quite interesting.


    His bro was pretending to be weak in front of him.


    But just how strong was his bro, really?


    Indeed, both Steven and Seraphina''s looks towards William were quite telling.


    Even without speaking, without any formal gestures of respect, their eyes were filled with admiration.


    Walker knew the feeling well; Steven certainly didn''t look at him that way.


    In today''s world, the level of one''s strength often determined how others treated you.


    Walker was puzzled,could William actually be stronger than him?


    He needed to find an opportunity to ask. Otherwise, having a bro who was stronger than himself, and who pretended to be weaker in his presence, would make him look foolish.


    "Walker, you must have gained something from your time in the Doors of Terror," Steven remarked.


    He knew William''s nature; perhaps there were things William didn''t want to handle or be disturbed about.


    If he showed too much respect to William in front of others, it might actually displease William.


    It was better to just treat him as a novice Soulmancer.


    Walker nced at Steven, then subtly eyed William.


    Could it be that Steven was actually here waiting for him?


    If he was here for William, it would make sense to greet William first.


    "Not bad, I should be at S-rank now," Walker decided to keep it somewhat low-key.


    S-rank, roughly equivalent to a Demi-God level powerhouse.


    Quite modest.


    Steven looked somewhat shocked, his already small eyes widening as he asked, "What about Oscar and the others?"


    "They''re all dead," Walker said nonchntly, as if a nest of ants had been scalded to death by a mischievous child with boiling water.


    "Oh." Steven nodded, he had already guessed this oue. Oscar going in with William and not dying would have been the strange oue. He then turned to William and asked, "How about you, William?"


    "Same as always." William replied casually, indeed the same as always, invincible as ever, no difference really.


    "A novice Soulmancer?" Steven blinked his small eyes, essentially asking William what attitude he should adopt.


    William nodded, "Novice Soulmancer."


    "Then keep it up, I believe with continued effort you should be able to make a breakthrough." Steven sighed subconsciously. Did William''s response mean he didn''t want to deal with current affairs?


    It seemed likely.ity was at such a critical moment, if someone as strong as William could help, they might be able to ovee the crisis faster.


    Steven genuinely hoped William would assist.


    This exchange filled Walker with even more doubts.


    Something wasn''t right!


    Had he guessed wrong?


    Was William really just a novice Soulmancer?


    Or was there some unspeakable connection between William and Steven?


    Was William Steven''s illegitimate son?


    Walker squinted at William for a moment. Impossible, with Steven''s squinty eyes, how could he have a son as handsome as William?


    Unless there was some kind of gic mutation.


    After dismissing that possibility, Walker''s mind raced to another thought...


    Could it be...


    That William...


    Had he sold himself out, having that kind of unusual rtionship with Steven?


    The very thought made Walker shiver involuntarily.


    Damn!


    If that were true, it would be utterly horrifying!


    Just then, William''s gaze met Walker''s, and seeing him shiver, even without using mind-reading, William probably realized what bizarre ideas were running through his head.


    "What are you thinking about?" William''s look carried a hint of danger.


    Walker gave a sheepish smile and waved his hands dismissively, "Nothing, nothing at all!"


    Such thoughts were merely his spections, and even if they were true, it seemed inappropriate to voice them.


    William didn''t bother to engage further with Walker, knowing some people''s thoughts could be quite distasteful and unstoppable.


    "Let''s go inside," Steven said with a frown, motioning them to enter.


    "I need to have my strength assessed," William stated. He wasn''t too keen on meddling in these matters, but since he had decided to continue living here, it seemed appropriate to symbolically test his strength level.


    Steven''s smile was tinged with bitterness. He still remembered the first time William came to the 13th Bureau to test his strength and ended up damaging quite a few instruments. And now he was back?


    Walker noticed that Steven''s attitude towards William wasn''t particrly special and chimed in, "Steven, just let William test. He''s really fast and agile. If it came to a real fight, hisbat strength would probably be formidable."


    Steven nodded and said, "You both test then! Walker, you go first. Let me see how much stronger you''ve be."


    William''s agility is good?


    Damn, isn''t that stating the obvious?


    Demi-God level powerhouses are the type that can instantly kill their opponents, and you''re just saying he''s agile?


    When Walker heard Steven suggest he test first, he suddenly felt he might have been overthinking things.


    If William had been pretending to be weaker all along, he surely couldn''t be stronger than him,otherwise, Steven would have likely asked William to test first.


    Yes, that must be it. There must be some unspeakable secret between William and Steven. He''d find an opportunity to ask about itter.


    What he didn''t realize was how close he had actuallye to the truth, nor did he know that Steven''s reason for having William testter was entirely because he feared William might identally destroy the testing equipment.


    Amy followed behind, also chiming in eagerly, "Mr. Garcia, I want to test too!"


    Steven nced at Amy, aware of her situation. Hearing her request, he quickly waved his hands, "Little ancestor, you better not test! Let your master do it for you!"


    This child truly seemed to be favored by the heavens, being noticed by two high-ranking god-kings and William. Her future potential was boundless.


    Seeing Amy, Steven even wondered if William was perhaps looking to train Amy, hence his choice not to immediately step in to save the Earth himself.


    Walker then said, "Amy, how about we have a match after I finish testing?"


    Looking up, Amy responded confidently, "Sure, let''s fight. You think I''m afraid of you?"

 Chapter 719 Cut the power! Cut all the power!

    <h4>Chapter 719 Cut the power! Cut all the power!</h4>


    After Walker emerged from the Doors of Terror this time, his strength had skyrocketed.


    Not counting the throwing knife given to him by William, he was now definitely qualified to battle with a Demi-God level opponent.


    That''s roughly equivalent to an S-rank.


    Amy, having mastered the teachings of two high-ranking god-kings, was still just S-rank.


    Walker was somewhat reluctant to ept Amy''s superiority.


    If he couldn''t even beat a ten-year-old girl, just thinking about it would feel incredibly frustrating.


    The testing equipment in the base had been upgraded,it no longer required direct attacks on a specific point to measure strength, but instead used a ray scan to detect the energy contained within the body.


    This type of test was somewhat effective for superhumans, but not very urate for Soulmancers.


    Many Soulmancers themselves were not physically strong, but the secret techniques they learned were incredibly powerful. Some Soulmancers with overly strong mental powers could damage the equipment during testing, as could those carrying various artifacts.


    Like Amy, who, during herst test with a full set of gear, caused the entire base''s equipment to explode.


    Such a tragedy couldn''t happen again.


    Walker didn''t mention that he had obtained a top-tier artifact, nor did he know that such an item could damage the equipment if brought inside.


    Steven also felt that even if Walker had emerged from the Doors of Terror, he couldn''t possibly be strong enough to blow up the equipment.


    After all, since the equipment had been upgraded, only Amy, that little terror, had managed to blow it up.


    The strength-testing equipment was simr to a space capsule. When Walkery inside, various scanning rays swept over him.


    Then...


    The gauges started going haywire, and the base''s mainframe began sparking.


    "Walker! What did you bring in there? Cut the power! Cut all the power!" Steven pped his forehead and yelled out loud!


    He finally realized that Walker hade back with William, and who knew if he had brought back some powerful top-tier artifact?


    As Steven yelled, the entire base lost power, but the mainframe was already fried.


    This was just ridiculous!


    Burned out again!


    The emergency lights throughout the base lit up, and Walker, looking puzzled, stepped out of the testing capsule and saw the furious Steven. He asked, "What''s going on?"


    "I wanted to ask you what''s going on? Have you surpassed the current Demi-God level?" Steven asked loudly.


    "I don''t think so," Walker replied, also puzzled and frowning. "I haven''t made a breakthrough in terms of strength level..."


    "Then did you hide some kind of artifact on you? Damn it, I forgot to tell you not to bring high-quality artifacts." Even Steven, usually so polite, couldn''t help but curse. Thest time the mainframe burned out, the engineers had to repair it for three days and nights. Now this happens again?


    "Artifact? What artifact? I only have those five throwing knives." Walker wasn''t about to easily reveal that he had obtained an artifact.


    He seemed to understand where the problemy and said with a cheeky grin, "Or maybe your equipment was about to break anyway, and you''re just ming it on me? I won''t ept that!"


    "Get out! You won''t ept it? Weren''t you going to fight Amy? Go ahead and fight her! No need for testing!" Steven knew Walker well enough to talk to him like this without Walker getting angry.


    The young man was still very spirited.


    But destroying the equipment, there had to be some consequences!


    He didn''t know how strong Amy was now, but with William around, it was a good opportunity to let the two of them fight and rify their strengths.


    Now, humanity was facing an unprecedented crisis. Besides the bizarre creatures on Earth, there might be angels from other dimensions like before. If there were no strong individuals among them, relying solely on current technology was very dangerous.


    William might not directly help them clear those bizarre creatures, but he would surely watch Amy and Walker''s contest.


    With him watching, he could ensure the safety of both to the greatest extent.


    Otherwise, Steven wouldn''t dare let them really fight.


    "Amy, let''s fight outside the city!" Walker said, "Find a ce with lots of monsters, have a fight there first, then see who can kill more mutants! William,e with us! Let me see your true capabilities, no need to hide your strength anymore."


    At first, Steven thought Walker''s suggestion made sense,going out to fight would at least kill some monsters.


    But thetter part of the statement made him uneasy.


    Did Walker know about William''s true strength?


    Steven had seen Poseidon, the sea god, y tens of thousands of angels with a single sword strike and had witnessed Poseidon''s respectful demeanor in front of William, so he could guess how powerful William must be.


    If William really went all out to clear those monsters, it would probably be over quickly.


    Maybe in just one day.


    But at this moment, Steven didn''t dare to speak.


    What William wanted to do was not something he could control, nor was he in a position to instruct William.


    "Let''s go!" William was straightforward, speaking to Steven, "Lend me a sword."


    William could use other weapons, but he still preferred swords.


    He also saw what Steven was getting at. The current strength levels of Amy and Walker meant that if they really started fighting, it would cause a hugemotion. Moreover, Amy didn''t have much realbat experience. If she went too hard and identally killed Walker, that wouldn''t be good.


    William didn''t believe that Walker would use the throwing knives he had given him if he fought Amy, but Amy had many powerful artifacts and had learned secret techniques that were far ahead of this world.


    Without using the throwing knife, Walker could easily be killed.


    "Why don''t you go to Mount Olympus to fight? There are more mutant creatures there." Steven, also excited, said, "I''ll send an airship to take you!"


    "No need for an airship, we''ll go directly." Walker said to William, "I''ll control a throwing knife, you stand on it, and I''ll fly you over. No problem, right?"


    William emerging from the Doors of Terror had already proven he possessed some strength, but Walker wanted to push him, to see just how many cards William still had up his sleeve.


    Taking him to Mount Olympus and then tossing him up the mountain to fend for himself while he and Amy fought was Walker''s n to see how William would manage to survive.


    He knew that Mount Olympus, once the dwelling of the gods, was teeming with mutant creatures far stronger than those found in many other ces. In such a location, how could William possibly hide any of his true capabilities?


    "No problem, once we get there, just throw me down, and you two go ahead with your fight. Don''t worry about me." How could someone like William not understand Walker''s intentions?


    Survive?


    Well, he was very good at surviving.


    After everything was settled, Walker controlled two throwing knives, standing on one himself and having William stand on the other. He said to William, "You can keep your bnce, right?"


    William, standing on the slender throwing knife, nodded, "No problem."


    As for Amy, a disciple of Poseidon and Zeus, she had learned to fly much faster than Alice. Holding the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, she excitedly said, "Let''s go!"


    She didn''t know the way to Mount Olympus, and simrly, she hadn''t really left New York City in all these years. The rare opportunity to venture out was thrilling for her.


    How could she not be excited?

 Chapter 720 Was that on purpose just now?

    <h4>Chapter 720 Was that on purpose just now?</h4>


    William nced at the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian beneath Amy''s feet, noting that Poseidon had sealed some of its power.


    Such a divine sword in the hands of a young child like Amy could lead to disaster if not restricted.


    Both the divine sword and the throwing knives allowed for swift flight.


    As they flew, they could see the Earth''s surface below, riddled with holes. Once bustling cities had fallen, now covered with dense vegetation and crawling with various monsters, as well as humans mutated by a virus.


    In these ces, normal humans were hardly seen.


    Amy looked down, clearly frightened. If she weren''t so adept at flying, she might have fallen.


    Walker sneaked a nce at William, who stood steadily on his throwing knife.


    While others relied on divine swords for flight, Walker could fly because his throwing knives were soul-linked artifacts. Yet, William''s stability on such a small knife seemed almost miraculous to him.


    A novice Soulmancer, by all ounts, should have little experience with aerial maneuvers, especially standing on such a tiny knife.


    Of course, it was possible that William had some flying experience with Alice, but clearly, William was not as simple as he appeared.


    Pretending to be weak to hide his strength, huh?


    Let''s see how long you can keep that up!


    Walker, eyeing Amy a distance away, suddenly withdrew the throwing knife under William''s feet.


    William traced a beautiful parab through the air, yet he made no other movement.


    He was now thousands of feet in the air, and if he were truly just a novice Soulmancer, a fall from this height would be fatal.


    William made no extra movements, not even a cry for help, which slightly annoyed Walker.


    Damn it, he couldn''t tell if William was deliberately concealing his strength or if he was just an expressionless stoic.


    In such a situation, even if you don''t cry for help, at least make some noise to cope!


    William fell expressionlessly, having already discerned Walker''s probing intentions.


    "Hey, I could have just told him directly, but since he wants to test me, let him test."


    Just as William was halfway down, Walker suddenly dove down, grabbed William''s arm, and shouted, "Be careful!"


    Amy, who was ahead, turned around and hovered in mid-air, anxiously yelling, "Walker, don''t drop him!"


    Walker grabbed William and controlled two flying knives, having William step on one with each foot, before they set off again.


    "It''s okay," William said.


    This calm demeanor made Walker feel as if his plot had been seen through.


    "You didn''t know I would save you, did you?" Walker couldn''t help but ask.


    "Was that on purpose just now?" William countered without answering directly.


    "How could that be?" Walker gave a sheepish smile, firmly denying his probing actions.


    William didn''t expose him further, simply stating, "I did know you would save me, so I wasn''t worried."


    Such a stable mindset!


    Walker smirked and said, "You''re quite deep."


    "Not really." How could someone as straightforward as William have any ulterior motives?


    After all, even if he fell, he wouldn''t die, so what was there to worry about?


    Whether Walker saved him or not didn''t seem to make much of a difference.


    "Alright, enough chit-chat. When we get there, take care of yourself. I''ll be busy fighting Amy and won''t be able to look out for you."


    New York was about 5000 miles from Mount Olympus, but their speed of flight was so fast that they reached the summit of Mount Olympus in just three hours.


    Mount Olympus housed the Pantheon Academy, once considered the premier Soulmancer organization.


    At the base of the mountain was Arcane Vige, which during the first resurgence of energy, the 13th Bureau, with the help of Zoey and Alice in apetition, took control of Arcane Vige.


    Today, they had even built arge base there, responsible for rescuing refugees near Mount Olympus.


    Although the mountain forests were filled with mutant monsters, with the base of Pantheon Academy and Arcane Vige nearby, there was little to worry about.


    "We won''t go into the base; let''s fight outside!"


    "Okay! Maybe Mr. Johnson should stay in the base, it''s safer there." Amy, who had never experienced realbat, was eager to try.


    "No need, this is also a form of training for him." Walker, acting as William''s big brother, wouldn''t allow William to ck off. Besides fighting Amy, he also wanted to train William.


    William was left in the forest while Amy and Walker stopped on the slopes of Mount Olympus. Amy held the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and Walker was surrounded by five floating throwing knives.


    The battle was about to begin.


    William stood far off in the forest.


    Suddenly, a sword''s ng echoed, followed by the overwhelming pressure of energy and the incessant sound of metal shing.


    "Amy, what kind of sword is that?"


    Within just a few seconds, Walker shouted out.


    "It''s just a regr sword!" Amy looked at the three throwing knives she had sliced into pieces, pouting, "Your knives are too fragile, it''s not my fault, and I''m not paying for them."


    She was still a child at heart, thinking Walker would ask her topensate for the broken knives.


    "Who asked you to pay?" Walker was so angry his face turned red and his neck swelled. He suddenly realized thatpeting with a little kid like Amy was troublesome, and he was even worried about identally hurting her.


    Hmm, the key point was that he couldn''t even if he wanted to, which was frustrating.


    Amy had been learning swordsmanship from Poseidon for four years, and her skills were extraordinary. The sword in her hand could cut through anything. Walker''s throwing knives, which he had nurtured with soul energy for several years, were easily sliced into three pieces.


    What''s the point of fighting now?


    "Let''s stop fighting. Let''s see who can kill more monsters."


    That was Walker''s real intention. He knew Amy was powerful, but the little girl had never actually killed a mutant creature.


    Steven and Seraphina had taken very good care of her.


    Amy was actually among the stronger humanbatants, yet she had always been confined within the inner city of New York. What was the point of that?


    Today, bringing Amy here was about getting her ustomed to the feeling of ying those mutant creatures.


    "Fighting monsters..." Amy held her sword, looking somewhat nervous.


    She had mentally prepared herself, but having never killed even a rabbit before, the sudden expectation to kill mutant monsters was understandably nerve-wracking for her.


    "Aren''t you scared?" Walker chuckled, knowing that such a young kid needed a bit of verbal provocation.


    "It''s you who''s scared." Amy stood her ground, holding her sword awkwardly, and finally asked, "What about Mr. Johnson?"


    "William? Let''s look for him. He should be fine after just this short while." Walker scanned with his senses and found William sitting bored on a rock.


    "Huh? No mutant creatures have found him?" As Walker scanned the area around William, he was surprised to find not a single mutant creature nearby.


    This guy''s luck was just too good.


    What he didn''t know was that William had merely emitted a faint trace of his own energy aura, which had scared off the mutant creatures from the area.


    William, who yed around even with mythical beasts, was hardly a target these mutant creatures would dare to attack.


    The dangerous aura instinctively kept the mutant creatures far away from William.

 Chapter 721 Big dog, you’re so well-behaved

    <h4>Chapter 721 Big dog, you''re so well-behaved</h4>


    "When you gaze long into an abyss, the abyss gazes also into you."


    While Walker was using his psychic senses to keep an eye on William, relieved that he hadn''t been attacked by any mutant creatures, William felt that the fight between Walker and Amy had ended too quickly.


    Even Amy, as foolish as she was, couldn''t be beaten.


    That was just pathetic.


    Was that really the end?


    Impossible!


    Impossible!


    Just as Walker was about to walk towards William, a thunderous roar suddenly erupted from the woods.


    A 30-foot-long white tiger, like lightning, dashed through the forest, snapping numerous giant trees in its path.


    In addition, dozens of muscr, fierce-looking gray wolves and swarms of strange snakes gathered towards them.


    "Holy shit! What''s going on?" Walker was stunned. Hadn''t everything been calm just a moment ago?


    How did they all suddenly appear?


    William just sat on the rock, daydreaming, as the giant tiger pounced towards him.


    Walker frowned slightly, thinking that now William would have to reveal his true strength.


    The energy aura emitted by this tiger was no small matter, and Walker''s instincts told him that even he might have difficulty killing this tiger.


    Now that the tiger had set its sights on William, it seemed impossible for William to keep hiding his true strength.


    Walker was ready to attack the tiger with the remaining two throwing knives, but he was just preparing for action.


    Wasn''t William supposed to be very fast?


    Now was his time to show it.


    Roar!!


    The mutated fierce tiger, just a few feet from William, suddenly made a high-speed turn, avoiding William and charging towards Walker instead.


    Walker internally screamed: This is just too damn absurd.


    Is that tiger blind?


    William was right there. Does William smell so bad that even a fierce tiger doesn''t want to get close?


    Damn, that turn was just too exaggerated...


    Unbelievable!


    Regardless of how shocked Walker was, the fierce tiger was upon him in the blink of an eye, its paw asrge as a car tire swiping at him.


    "Are you stupid?" Walker, startled, quickly retreated several hundred feet, firing the remaining two throwing knives at the tiger''s eyes.


    Walker''s knife throwing wasn''t slow, but the tiger''s speed was even faster. It raised its paw and swatted the knives away effortlessly.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Walker was genuinely dumbfounded this time. A tiger of this size, even if it was fast, shouldn''t be quicker than his throwing knives, especially when he attacked unexpectedly and still got both knives pped away.


    Is this tiger cheating?


    Little did he know, this tiger waspletely under William''s control.


    Controlling animals was a trivial task for William.


    Wasn''t Walker trying to train William?


    Well, William also wanted to give Walker a bit of training.


    If he can''t even beat a kid, how is he supposed to protect the world?


    Walker clenched his fist, his knife attacks bing even more fierce.


    At the same time, he threw a punch towards the fierce tiger.


    ...


    Meanwhile, not far away, William sat on a rock, watching as over thirty wolves surrounded Amy.


    Amy, holding the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in both hands and backed against arge tree, trembled all over and threatened with a crying voice, "Don''te any closer! If youe any closer, I''ll kill you..."


    "Ah! Don''t eat me! I don''t taste good at all!" At this moment, Amy, a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, hardly looked the part as she held the top-tier artifact, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and was scared into sitting on the ground by a pack of monstrous wolves.


    All her powerful sword skills, at this moment, she had forgotten them all.


    Theserge gray wolves in front of her were too frightening.


    "Amy! What are you doing?" Walker was flung away by a swipe of the tiger''s tail, and when he saw Amy surrounded by the pack of wolves, he grew even more frustrated.


    Is this it?


    A top human warrior ranked eleventh?


    Crying there, scared by a pack of mutated wolves, was just too ridiculous.


    "Amy! Draw your sword!!" Walker was going insane. He thought by bringing Amy along, this kid would be a powerful force to protect the Earth, but she didn''t even dare to draw her sword.


    Walker knew that Amy was dearly cared for by Steven and others. If something happened to Amy here, he definitely couldn''t exin it when he got back.


    And he really didn''t want this kid to get hurt.


    But if things continued this way, Amy really might die here.


    Walker''s ability to control throwing knives was not weak, but the tiger in front of him was just too powerful. Its huge size and terrifying strength were one thing, but every attack, dodge, and block it made was near perfect.


    Logically, attacking such a huge creature with throwing knives should be straightforward, but despite all his efforts, he couldn''t even scratch the tiger.


    To break away and help Amy, he would have to use the throwing knife he brought from the Doors of Terror.


    Walker was incredibly conflicted.


    If he summoned that throwing knife, he could easily kill the tiger in front of him, but they weren''t far from the base and Pantheon Academy. Given the powerful destructive force of that knife previously in the Doors of Terror, using it here could easily harm innocents.


    It might even destroy half a mountain.


    "Amy!! Draw your sword!" Walker yelled, ncing at Amy out of the corner of his eye, only to see the pack of mutated wolves sitting next to Amy, wagging their tails.


    The lead giant wolf even stretched out its tongue and licked Amy''s little hand.


    "..." Walker waspletely dumbfounded.


    What secret did this kid Amy have that made these mutated giant wolves act like the most loyal and docile farm dogs fawning over their young master?


    Amy was also bewildered by the sudden change in front of her.


    She had never killed small animals, let alone such giant wolves, but the gentle look in the eyes of the wolf in front of her, and its licking her hand, made Amy stop crying.


    Amy tentatively reached out her hand and touched the head of the lead giant wolf.


    "Big dog, you won''t bite me, right?" Amy held the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in one hand and touched the giant wolf''s head with the other, still a bit scared.


    The giant wolf carefully nudged Amy''s palm with its head, sitting in front of her, wagging its tail and sticking out its tongue, looking very excited.


    A light shone in Amy''s eyes as she touched the giant wolf''s nose and smiled, "Big dog, you''re so well-behaved."


    The giant wolf seemed to understand Amy''s words, gently nudging her body with its head, then lying down in front of her.


    Another strange wolf nearby gently nudged Amy with its head. Amy looked at the giant wolf in front of her and then at the other giant wolves around her and asked, "Are you suggesting I should ride on you?"


    All the wolves wagged their tails, sticking out their tongues and panting, seemingly inviting Amy.


    Amy slowly climbed onto the back of the giant wolf, and the wolves collectively howled and then joyfully sprinted through the jungle.


    "Oh! Big dog, slow down!" Amy held onto the giant wolf''s neck, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian fell to the ground, and another giant wolf picked it up and followed behind, clearly delighted.


    At this moment, Walker was on the verge of tears,he had just been thinking about how to save Amy, but it turned out Amy was perfectly fine and even started ying...

 Chapter 722 Hmph!I really am clever!

    <h4>Chapter 722 Hmph!I really am clever!</h4>


    Walker had long heard that Amy''s master was a big deal, even Moros warned all his disciples to show extra respect when they met Amy.


    Now it seems that Amy might possess some powerful artifact that could subdue mutated creatures.


    Walker had no choice but to ept the reality that Amy didn''t need to fight when facing the terrifying mutated creatures, while he had to match wits and strength against a fierce tiger.


    Moreover, as he fought the tiger, hundreds of bizarre snakes had gathered around him.


    Some snakes were as thick as wine barrels, some had three heads, and others were brightly colored, as if warning Walker of their deadly venom.


    His spiritual sense swept over William, who was just sitting on a boulder ying games on his phone...


    All sorts of strange mutated creatures kept gathering around Walker in the woods, and although they passed by William, theypletely ignored him, taking detours instead of showing any intention to attack him.


    Damn it!


    Walker was nearly frustrated to death,he had intended to toughen up William and Amy, but now he was the one getting hammered.


    Yes, hammered just like forging a de!


    The tiger seemed to be using a game cheat, effortlessly deflecting Walker''s cunningly thrown knives, no matter how tricky or swift.


    The exquisite secret technique, Celestial de Art, seemed like a mere trick in front of this bizarre tiger!


    Walker''s body had been tempered through witchcraft, making him extremely strong among Soulmancers, but even when his punches sent the tiger flying, it would charge back at him as if it felt no pain or fatigue.


    "Damn it! Don''t push it too far!"


    Walker''s strength was not weak by any means, but he hadn''t yet gone all out. Even without using the knife William had given him, he could almost match a Demi-God level powerhouse. The tiger in front of him clearly wasn''t that strong yet.


    Demi-God level powerhouses could move mountains and seas, but Walker had just gained his power through the Doors of Terror and hadn''t fully adapted to his new strength.


    If he used his full power, he would inevitably harm the innocent.


    William was browsing various pieces of information on his phone, including data on the strongest mutated creatures discovered by humans, some of which had surpassed the Demi-God level.


    The tiger he was controlling was actually weaker than Walker. If it weren''t for William''s skillful micro-managing, Walker''s first knife throw would have seriously injured this mutated tiger.


    Let Walker slowly adapt.


    Amy''s current strength wasn''t weak, but since she was afraid of killing, William had no reason to force her.


    Shouldn''t children be carefree?


    Besides, Earth wasn''t the private property of humans alone. Even if other creatures mutated, shouldn''t they also have a ce in this world?


    After all, this Earth was created by Cosmic Entity Dolly of the thirteenth universe. It makes sense for some powerful creatures to exist.


    "Mr. Johnson, are you alright?" Amy suddenly realized she couldmunicate simply with theserge dogs, asking them to bring her to William and continuously instructing them not to bite Mr. Johnson.


    Therge dogs seemed to cooperate well, circling around William without any intention to attack.


    "Mr. Johnson, don''t be scared, these big dogs are very well-behaved, they won''t bite you." Amy had been epted by the giant wolves, and as she patted the head of the wolf king she was sitting on, she said, "Look, how well-behaved Big ck Dog is."


    If it were a regr Soulmancer or superhuman, surviving an encounter with the mutated wolf packs of Mount Olympus would be quite difficult.


    These giant wolves usually moved in packs, were agile and quick, and had be much smarter after mutating. Just as humans could awaken special abilities, so could these creatures, and theirs were even stronger.


    Importantly, the wolf packs were notoriously ferocious. Before Arcane Vige established a base, several teams sent into the surrounding forests were severely damaged by these packs.


    A wolf pack led by a wolf king was even more formidable.


    William nced at the wolf king and said, "Indeed, quite well-behaved."


    Under William''s control, these creatures were more like giant Huskies.


    The kind of Huskies that wouldn''t even dare to bite furniture.


    A disgrace to Huskies!


    William, unconcerned about Walker''s fate, stepped forward and leapt onto the back of a giant wolf.


    "Let''s go, let''s check out the Arcane Vige base," William shouted, and the giant wolves carried him and Amy towards the base at the foot of Mount Olympus.


    Walker heard William''s voice, got distracted for a moment, and was speechless again.


    Are you here for a leisurely stroll or what?


    And Amy, that kid, didn''t she notice the battle going on here?


    Amy just walked off with William, showing no intention of helping.


    Finally, he heard Amy''s voice.


    "Mr. Johnson, aren''t we going to save Walker?"


    William replied indifferently, "A few big dogs made you cry, what if you saw that big tiger? Wouldn''t you pee your pants?"


    Amy, like a little fox that had its tail stepped on, shouted, "I would not pee my pants!"


    "Sure, sure!" William said, "As long as you don''t pee your pants, that''s good. And don''t bother Walker too much, he''s somewhat capable."


    After some thought, Amy said to William, "Then let''s go to the base now for reinforcements! Big ck Dog, let''s go!"


    Walker, entangled by the giant tiger, couldn''t spare any attention elsewhere, but hearing Amy''s words gave him some relief.


    Especially since William actually said he was somewhat capable.


    Was that apliment?


    It seemed like William was gradually acknowledging him as a big brother in his heart, just too stubborn to express it openly.


    William, riding on a giant wolf, led Amy towards the Arcane Vige base, while the mutated tiger he controlled became increasingly powerful and bizarre.


    With seemingly simple movements, it easily dodged Walker''s attacks. Suddenly, a tiger''s roar tightened Walker''s nerves, slowing down his control of the flying knives, followed by a p that sent him flying.


    Walker wasn''t seriously injured, which puzzled him. Logically, the tiger''s teeth and ws should be its most formidable weapons.


    Yet, this mutated tiger attacked him mostly with its paws, never once trying to bite!


    "Could it be..." Walker suddenly had a bold thought.


    Could it be that this tiger has bad teeth?


    Or perhaps there''s something wrong with its ws!


    Hmph!


    I really am clever!


    With this in mind, Walker began to look for opportunities to attack the giant tiger''s teeth and ws.


    He threw his knives many times, but found them utterly ineffective.


    "Damn it! Are you ying with me?" Walker cursed loudly. The tiger''s teeth and ws were clearly fine, but it used them only for blocking, never for attacking.


    Was it trying to slowly torment him to death?


    Who the hell could tolerate this?


    Furious, Walker conjured out of thin air the flying knife that William had given him.


    The number of monsters in the forest kept increasing, encircling him in over twentyyers, with many strangerge birds in the sky above, as if they were all watching a spectacle.

 Chapter 723 Old acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 723 Old acquaintance</h4>


    The number of monsters on Mount Olympus was increasing, and Walker waspletely surrounded. He knew that the flying knife in his hand would be hisst resort.


    A single strike from it could destroy half of Mount Olympus, even if it didn''t harm the innocent. Moreover, Walker wanted to gain richbat experience.


    If he could solve all the monsters with just one throw of the knife, it wouldn''t provide much real experience for him.


    William knew Walker''s temperament. Back during the Doors of Terror incident, Walker had already said he wouldn''t use the powerful flying knife. William was curious to see if Walker could stay true to himself.


    Walker, having studied witchcraft under Moros and his body toughened by herbal concoctions, was extremely formidable. As long as he controlled the mutated creatures to attack in turns, Walker wouldn''t die.


    "Mr. Johnson, will Walker really be okay? We need to hurry!" Amy, though timid and often bickering with Walker, was still worried about him.


    She wanted to get to the base quickly for reinforcements.


    "Amy,e down. Riding these wolves, the people at the base will be scared just by seeing us, and they won''t even open the gate."


    William knew very well that if they charged towards the base riding this pack of wolves, the people inside mightunch an attack directly.


    "These big dogs are so cute... why would they be scared?" Amy said this but still had the giant wolves stop.


    "Oh? Really? Cute enough to almost make you pee your pants," William said as he also dismounted from the wolf.


    "I didn''t pee my pants," Amy retorted with a flushed face, climbing down from the wolf''s back, and then took the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian from another giant wolf''s mouth.


    "Yeah, yeah, you didn''t pee your pants," William replied nonchntly, walking slowly towards the Arcane Vige base.


    The Arcane Vige base was the first post-apocalyptic base for humanity. At that time, it was also the headquarters of the 13th Bureau. Since the resurgence of energy, superhuman elites from various countries had gathered there.


    Additionally, with the support of the Pantheon Academy, it was on par with Washington''s post-apocalyptic base as a level five facility, capable of handling attacks even from Demi-God level mutated creatures.


    The metal walls of Arcane Vige, towering over five hundred feet high, wrapped the vige tightly.


    Atop the walls, thousands of high-tech ray guns were aimed at William and Amy.


    But soon, the gates opened directly, and a middle-aged man in metal armor walked out.


    William recognized an old acquaintance, Wes Wenzel.


    The former Deputy Director of the 13th Bureau had originally resigned to return to his own Guild after the resurgence of energy. However, when the world faced a major crisis, he chose toe back.


    By this time, the 13th Bureau had been renamed, adopting a rather melodramatic new name.


    "William! Amy! What brings you here?" Wes, now also a senior Soulmancer, wasn''t particrly strong, but he was certainly no weakling.


    "Just sightseeing," William quipped, raising an eyebrow. Since they had encountered an acquaintance, there was no need for any further identification.


    "Sightseeing?" Wes gave Amy a deep look and said, "Is this some kind of training for Amy? But why did youe riding wolves?"


    Indeed, William and Amy had dismounted from the giant wolves midway, but the Arcane Vige base had already seen everything through satellite transmission.


    This was why, when William and Amy arrived at the gates of the base, they were asked to show identification.


    In these chaotic times, the most terrifying creatures were those that could take human form.


    "You could say it''s a form of training. Walker is still behind us," William mused. "But you don''t need to worry about him,he said he can handle it himself."


    "Is this also a training for Walker?" Wes Wenzel was one of the earliest members of the 13th Bureau and had been involved in capturing Walker, so he naturally recognized him.


    "It''s mainly a training for Walker, but let''s not talk about him now. Let''s go inside," William said, his face unflinching and calm.


    Wasn''t Walker looking to hone his skills?


    Come on then!


    Let''s hone them together!


    Amy stood to the side, looking nkly at William, blinked twice, and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Johnson, weren''t we here to call for reinforcements for Walker?"


    They had rushed here so quickly, wasn''t it to seek help from the base?


    "Reinforcements? What reinforcements?" William raised his hand and gently patted Amy''s head, saying, "Walker is so powerful, what need do we have for reinforcements? Who are you underestimating?"


    "Um!" Amy pondered for a moment, nced back in the direction where Walker was, and said, "You make a lot of sense."


    "Then let''s go inside the base and get something to eat," William said, staring at Amy.


    Hearing this, Amy nodded repeatedly, "I''ll follow your lead!" She then dragged the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and walked forward.


    At this time, Walker was drenched in sweat from exhaustion. He had just sheathed his flying knife afterunching a full-force strike that sent a mutated tiger flying, when suddenly a monstrous bird with a wingspan of 30 feet swooped down at him.


    He wondered if Amy and William were truly safe.


    Thinking of Amy crying surrounded by wolves gave him a headache. Good grief, and she was ranked eleventh among the strongest humans.


    And that William, he hadn''t faced any attacks just now...


    Walker could never have guessed that William and Amy had gone straight to the base, and they were actually there to grab a bite to eat.


    ...


    "William, howe you''re still a novice Soulmancer?" Wes led them into the base, then looked William over curiously and chuckled, "You''re not hiding your strength on purpose like Alice, are you?"


    William nodded, "Maybe hiding just a little bit."


    Amy added, "I still remember Mr. Johnson once split a brick with his hand."


    Ah, that was a long time ago, probably a shock thatsted throughout Amy''s entire childhood.


    "Splitting a brick..." Wes coughed lightly and asked William, "Do you know where Zoey is now?"


    William shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Previously, Zoey had been taken to the Divine Realm by the sea god Poseidon and had since embarked on a path of trials. Additionally, it was clear that the entity William had expelled from his body had set its sights on Zoey.


    William, for his part, hadn''t really wanted to interfere.


    The entity he had expelled should harbor the same feelings towards Artemis.


    Since Zoey was a reincarnation of Artemis, that entity wouldn''t harm her.


    However, now that William had created a new Artemis, the rtionships had be more tangled than ever.


    "I haven''t seen Zoey for a few years either. I heard she was taken away by some deity," Wes said, giving William a meaningful look. "I thought you might know."


    "I don''t," William replied. "We''vee a long way. Aren''t you going to offer us some hospitality?"


    "I''ll treat you to some pasta." Wes led William and the others into a public restaurant, where many people were staring at Amy and William.


    Amy, the child who had previously participated in tests, was ranked eleventh in humanbat strength, and many had seen her photo.


    As for William, he was a celebrity known for being protected by women, an existence that made countless men envious. Their entrance into the base was bound to draw attention.

 Chapter 724 You’re just jealous of me

    <h4>Chapter 724 You''re just jealous of me</h4>


    Arcane Vige''s base is known as the ultimate fortress.


    The order within the base is many times better than that of the inner city base in New York City.


    The base of Arcane Vige has gathered twenty thousand Soulmancers and superhumans, turning the already modest Arcane Vige into a formidable military fortress.


    Although Mount Olympus is gued with ferocious beasts, within a one-mile radius centered on Arcane Vige''s base, not even a rabbit can be found.


    Just half a month ago, tens of thousands of ferocious beasts attempted to storm this ultimate fortress, but not one survived. The foul-smelling blood dyed the foot of Mount Olympus red, and the bones of the beasts piled up into small hills.


    Since then, the beasts have learned that this ce is dangerous.


    Their instincts tell them to stay away from here.


    William was previously a celebrity throughout the Soulmancermunity, but his reputation was somewhat peculiar.


    Rumors have it that he has a good rtionship with Director Wenzel of the 13th Bureau, who is none other than Zoey.


    William is even married to Alice, who, ording to rumors, looks to be in her twenties but is actually a several-thousand-year-old woman.


    There are even more rumors that William has an inappropriate rtionship with Garen, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    This is no longer a simple case of ying the field,it''s a chaotic mess of rtionships, disregarding gender and age!


    "Is that guy William?"


    While William and his group were sitting in the public cafeteria eating pasta, they heard some unfriendly voices.


    A wimp?


    William almostughed out loud when he heard this nickname.


    He had lived for so many years and had many titles: Dr. Johnson, Mr. Johnson, King Arthur, Master...


    Of course, over the years, some had called him Pretty Boy, but this was the first time he had heard someone call him a coward.


    From the reactions of those around him, it was clear that William was somewhat famous here.


    William looked up at the man approaching, a superhuman fully armed.


    Amy, curious, nced in the direction William was looking and then turned back to size him up, saying, "Mr. Johnson, do those people know you too?"


    William smiled and replied, "Quite a few people know me."


    "Uh-huh, so you''re pretty famous then." Amy cheerfully twirled some pasta on her fork and asked, "Are they talking about you?"


    William cheekily responded, "Who knows? Maybe they''re talking about Wes."


    Wes, overhearing William and Amy''s conversation, just smiled and gave a cautionary nce to the three men walking towards them.


    "Colonel Wes, we just wanted to get acquainted with the legendary William, no harm in that, right?"


    The man who had called William a coward earlier sat down right next to him with his tray.


    The other two took seats across from them.


    At the same time, two middle-aged men in military attire approached, one of them pointing at the man next to William and warning, "Hugo, don''t start trouble!"


    "Ha! Military police, what are you talking about? What trouble am I causing?" Hugo nced at the soldier and said, "This ''Pretty boy'' coward William is a guest invited by Colonel Wes, what could I possibly do to him? Kill him?"


    "Please show some respect and don''t provoke intentionally!" the military police officer red at Hugo and said, "This is your second warning!"


    Hugo ignored the soldier and instead turned to Wes with a sneer, "Colonel Wes, your man has warned me twice now. If he warns me a third time, is he going to hit me?"


    Wes frowned and said, "Hugo, William is my guest, and you want to start something in front of Amy?"


    Amy, ranked eleventh among human powerhouses, with a mysterious background.


    "Amy, little friend, let''s get acquainted. I''m Hugo, you can call me Brother Hugo. How about you hang out with me? I''ll take you out for barbecue!" Hugo gave Amy a friendly smile.


    He wasn''t a fool,provoking William, just a Pretty boy, was one thing, but Amy was a different story...


    If he could befriend her, he might gain the favor of the powerful figures behind her.


    Hugo was a superhuman, and although his awakened abilities were strong, they paled inparison to those Soulmancers who could fly through the skies and move mountains.


    The base''s research institute had equipment that narrowed the gap between superhumans and Soulmancers, but every superhuman knew their limits were easily reached, unlike Soulmancers...


    Although Amy didn''t realize those people were mocking William just now, she was definitely on William''s side.


    Most importantly...


    "You''re inviting me for barbecue? Your barbecue can''t be as delicious as Mr. Johnson''s!"


    Amy had been freeloading meals at William''s house since she was five, and his cooking skills were undoubtedly top-notch. He even taught Amy''s mother, Maria, how to cook, which helped Maria''s family escape poverty and lead a better life.


    Amy''s master was also found by William, and she firmly believed that Mr. Johnson''s cooking was the best.


    "William?" Hugo sneered at William, "The woman who used to protect you is gone, and now you''ve resorted to bribing kids with food?"


    William raised an eyebrow and retorted, "Isn''t that a skill? Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Of course, I have a problem!" Hugo scoffed, "If you were really a man, we''d settle this with a fight. You''re always hiding behind women or children. What kind of skill is that?"


    Unperturbed, William calmly replied, "That is a skill, and you''re just jealous of me."


    "Damn, jealous of you?" Hugo was visibly annoyed by William''s attitude. A Pretty boy with no real skills, acting all high and mighty?


    William had no intention of getting into a verbal spat.


    "How about we see who can make better barbecue?" William suggested, "The winner gets to be the chef in this cafeteria."


    "Fine!" Hugo impulsively agreed, but then realized something was off, "The winner bes the chef?"


    Damn, what kind ofpetition was that?


    Justpeting over barbecue was one thing, but why did the winner have to end up as a chef here?


    "Then the loser bes the chef here? For a year." William was somewhat annoyed,his initial suggestion of the winner bing the chef was just to secure a stable job for himself.


    If Hugo wouldn''t even give him that chance, then let him be the chef. That should satisfy him.


    "You want to stay here and be a chef?" Hugo, guessing William''s intention, chuckled, "What are you thinking? If you lose, you leave this base immediately! You''re not wee here!"


    Wes narrowed his eyes and said, "Hugo, William is my friend! If you really want to fight, why don''t we have a match?"


    William waved his hand, "Wes, don''t worry about it. Just bring out the meat, and I''llpete with him in making barbecue."


    Hearing this, Amy swallowed hard and excitedly said, "Yes! A barbecuepetition."


    Clearly, she was urging Wes not to meddle further!

 Chapter 725 Young people always have such naive ideas

    <h4>Chapter 725 Young people always have such naive ideas</h4>


    For years, William had been hunting various creatures just to savor gourmet foods.


    Over a billion years, he never focused on increasing his power,instead, he spent more time experiencing life and searching for culinary delights.


    His cooking skills had be quite exquisite.


    Initially, Hugo didn''t really want to agree to a cookingpetition when William suggested it. After all, these days, contests usually involvedbat skills. But Amy''s look clearly said that she would side with whoever had the better culinary skills.


    Wasn''t Hugo causing this scene today just to win Amy''s favor?


    But what he hadn''t anticipated was that he had already lost from the start.


    And it was a thorough defeat.


    "William, I''llpete with you in making barbecue, but you''ll have to find your own meat," Hugo sneered. "Surely you don''t need someone else to help you with that, do you?"


    William actually had some ingredients in his spatial storage ring, but since he was onlypeting with a small fry like Hugo, he might as well use local resources.


    To put it bluntly, Hugo just assumed that William was weaker and would struggle to hunt animals on his own.


    "No problem." William was never afraid of any kind of challenge.


    For someone like Hugo, William could flick away tens of thousands with a single p.


    "Then let''s go hunting now," Hugo said with a sinister smile. "Just the two of us, do you dare?"


    It was quite normal to be eaten by the prey during hunting.


    Hugo''s simple verbal provocation was just a test to see if this pretty boy would fall for it.


    William had no objections and said, "No problem, let''s go together!"


    Hugo never expected William to agree so readily,he seemed utterly fearless.


    "Colonel Wes, little Amy, we''ll be off then. You guys just wait for us back at the base," Hugo thought he was sure to win.


    Cooking skills?


    Who the hell really wanted topete in cooking?


    As long as William went out with him, without Amy and Wes''s interference, William wouldn''t have a chance toe back alive.


    If he''s dead, there''s naturally no need to continue thepetition.


    Wes, not being particrly sociable, looked deeply at William and tentatively asked, "William, are you sure you don''t want me toe with you?"


    In Wes''s view, William was only good at negotiating and could use powered armor effectively if avable.


    But his strength was truly weak.


    With the abundant energy now on Earth, William''s power should have been skyrocketing.


    He also remembered William mentioning that he had hidden strengths.


    However, Hugo''s power had reached S-ss, and with thetest armored suits from the base, except for Demi-God level fighters, there shouldn''t be anyone who could beat him.


    Even if William had hidden his strength, how much could he really be hiding?


    "No need, I''ll just go out with him," William didn''t mind whatever tricks Hugo wanted to y.


    No matter how fancy the tricks, he had seen them all.


    Hugo, initially worried about Wesing along, nowughed even more joyously upon hearing William''s response: "William, don''t worry, if you can''t catch any game, just ask me and I''ll definitely share some with you."


    "Ha? Thanks in advance then," what else could William say?


    Young people always have such naive ideas.


    Thus, naturally, there was no need for Amy to go out with them.


    William and Hugo then left the base together.


    Once outside, Hugo chuckled sinisterly, "William, you don''t think you can live off your handsome face forever, do you?"


    William thought for a moment and replied, "I think just this face alone could sustain me for ten lifetimes."


    The name William the Obliterator was well-regarded in the Divine Realm and across many universes. With his face, living another billion years shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Let''s go! Let me see how you hunt with your face," Hugoughed, "You don''t think those fierce beasts will just lie down and let you roast them just because they see your face, do you?"


    "How did you know?" William couldn''t help butugh, as that was exactly the case.


    In the past, whenever he walked in deep mountains and encountered powerful beasts, those creatures would obediently run up to William, letting him choose which part of their body he wanted.


    Hugo sneered and didn''t bother with further talk.


    He didn''t want to attack William directly now,seeing how Amy felt about William, if he killed William himself, it would likely backfire, and Amy wouldn''t willingly follow him.


    The satellites were still in the sky, and their movements in the forest could easily be captured, which was probably why Wes feltfortable letting William go out with him.


    Hugo didn''t dare to openly attack William.


    The two of them were moving further away from the base, and soon, they entered the deep forests of Mount Olympus.


    Hugo looked up at the sky,in this dense forest, many areas were out of satellite coverage.


    William caught his eye and chuckled, "You''re not nning tounch an attack on me, are you?"


    "Heh, what are you talking about? Why would I attack you?" Hugo scoffed dismissively, noting that there''s a difference between being killed by a person and being killed by a wild beast.


    If William were to die at the ws of a beast, that would be ideal. Then, all Hugo would need to do is bring back William''s body, and even Wes couldn''t fault him for that.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "If you''re not going to make a move, then forget it."


    Right after he spoke, the ground began to tremble.


    Thousands of wild beasts charged towards them.


    "Damn! A beast tide?!" Hugo sensed themotion and felt a surge of dread.


    In recent years, the beasts of Mount Olympus have been rtively docile, at least not rampaging to the extent of attacking the base again, and there have been few instances of beast tides.


    Hugo had previously gloated over seeing Walker surrounded by a group of wild beasts on the satellite surveince.


    The footage transmitted to the base showed that, apart from the area where Walker was, the other beasts were rtively calm.


    What was happening now?


    Thismotion!!


    Hugo''s face turned pale,even fully armed, if he encountered a really big creature, he doubted he could make it out alive.


    "Hmm? Are you scared?" William looked at Hugo with a teasing smile.


    "I... scared of what?" Hugo sneered, "William, you probably haven''t seen a beast tide before, have you? The gear I''m wearing should ensure my survival in a beast tide. You, on the other hand, good luck!"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a group of fierce mutated birds began circling overhead, darkening the sky, and the surrounding area was crowded with wild beasts whose eyes glowed red as they stared at them.


    William looked around andughed, "Let me show you what it means to live off a handsome face."


    Indeed, these wild beasts had all been summoned by William.


    With his power, it only took a thought to gather all the beasts of Mount Olympus. They would assemble and stand there, waiting for him to choose.

 Chapter 726 You really can’t judge a book by its cover!

    <h4>Chapter 726 You really can''t judge a book by its cover! </h4>


    Hugo didn''t quite understand what William meant by living off his looks.


    The number of wild beasts gathering around them was increasing, including a giant ape that stood 60 feet tall. Strangely, these creatures were eerily quiet, making no sounds other than the vibrations caused by their movements.


    Normally, such a diverse group of wild beasts together would be roaring and growling.


    The current silence was downright eerie!


    Hugo looked around, took a deep breath, and felt a sense of foreboding.


    This bizarre silence was even more terrifying than if the beasts had been loudly attacking.


    "Are you an idiot?" Hugo cursed at William. His battle armor ejected two streams of air, and he flew up into the sky, trying to break through the encirclement.


    In this situation, Hugo wasn''t in the mood to apany William to fulfill the bet any longer.


    It was crucial to break free and save his life.


    Hugo also noticed the situation around him,the birds in the sky didn''t seem very formidable. Wearing his battle armor, he could force his way through an area with fewer birds.


    William nced casually at Hugo. Suddenly, the giant ape leaped up, blocking the direction Hugo was trying to break through.


    "Boom!"


    The giant ape''s paw came crashing down from the sky, mming Hugo back to the ground.


    In an instant, dozens of fierce birds were smashed to the ground along with Hugo, none daring to even whimper.


    "Damn!" Hugo''s battle armor shattered, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He had never expected the giant ape to strike him.


    "Trying to run?" Williamughed. "Aren''t we out here to hunt?"


    "Damn it! Are you crazy? Hunting at a time like this? Did you not wake up properly?" Hugo struggled to his feet, ring furiously at William.


    William just stood there, casually stroking the head of a mutated wild boar, smacking his lips and saying, "Your skin is too thick, your meat too tough, move aside."


    After speaking, the wild boar slowly backed away a few steps, remaining quiet and making no sound.


    "Huh?" Hugo''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    What on earth was this idiot William doing?


    What did his earlierment mean?


    Why did it feel like that guy was picking out meat and vegetables at a supermarket...


    Damn it!


    Could it be that being handsome meant you wouldn''t be attacked by wild beasts, and facing them was like picking ingredients in a supermarket?


    Was this not absurd?


    As the boar retreated, a fierce-looking spider, over 6 feet tall, approached William.


    "This ugly thing, doesn''t look tasty at all, move further away," William said with a look of disdain.


    Who eats spiders anyway?


    William liked various delicacies, but even he wasn''t into such exotic tastes.


    "..." Hugo felt something was seriously off.


    This pretty boy William seemed not so simple after all.


    "See what I mean by living off looks?" William said to Hugo, "Whether you can get out of here alive today depends on your own skills."


    "Who are you really..." Hugo gritted his teeth, "You''re definitely not some novice Soulmancer."


    "Novice Soulmancer? I could be," William said, where any level of power was possible.


    "I... William, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have spoken out of turn, there''s no deep hatred between us, it''s all a misunderstanding... why not let it go?" Hugo quickly came to terms with reality. In these apocalyptic times, having awakened abilities was indeed decent, but just being alive was already quite an achievement.


    Bowing your head and begging for mercy wasn''t something shameful.


    "Let it go? Hunt for yourself!" William pointed at a 30-foot tall pangolin with sharp fangs and ws, and beckoned with his finger.


    This creature used to be a protected species.


    Now mutated, the pangolin stood over 10 feet tall, its body covered in scales impervious to des and bullets, and its ws were incredibly sharp. Even the sturdy walls of Arcane Vige''s base would be easily breached by such a creature.


    It could effortlessly burrow from the ground right into the city.


    "Mind if I take the tail?" William asked as he pulled a purple-blue fruit from his pocket. The fruit emitted a faint glow and a subtle fragrance.


    The scent slowly spread, and the wild beasts around William began to murmur softly.


    They could sense the terrifying power contained within the fruit William held.


    Eating this fruit would surely boost their strength significantly.


    To trade for this fruit, they only needed to give up a tail.


    Who wouldn''t want to make that exchange?


    William slightly raised his eyebrows, and all the beasts shut their mouths.


    He had made his choice,the noises from these beasts were annoying.


    The pangolin excitedlyy down in front of William, lifting its tail as if to say he could take it whenever he wanted.


    William smiled, his fingers tracing through the air, and the pangolin''s tail cleanly severed.


    The wound healed instantly, not even a drop of blood hit the ground.


    "..." Hugo''s mouth hung open. To casually sever the tail of a giant mutated pangolin with a mere gesture?


    The scales of the pangolin were incredibly tough, resistant even ground.


    "..." Hugo''s mouth hung open. To casually sever the tail of a to heavy weaponry.


    For an S-ss superhuman like Hugo, without high-tech equipment from a research institute, dealing with such a creature would be challenging.


    With a casual wave of his hand, William had severed the tail of the giant mutated pangolin through the air. What kind of power did that require?


    The most terrifying part, Hugo realized, was that William seemed to be treating this ce like his own vegetable garden.


    The chosen mutated pangolin even appeared delighted.


    The more Hugo thought about it, the more terrified he became.


    Is this the "Pretty boy" everyone''s been talking about?


    Damn it!


    You really can''t judge a book by its cover!


    They say when God opens a window, he closes a door¡ªand sometimes he welds it shut.


    Why on earth is William so handsome and yet so powerful?


    It''s truly baffling.


    After tossing the blue fruit into the pangolin''s mouth, William grabbed its tail and walked away.


    Seeing William leaving, the wild beasts parted to make way.


    Each of themy on the ground, respectful and not daring to look directly at William.


    "William! Don''t leave me behind! I''m willing to be your servant," Hugo shouted.


    His armor had already been smashed by the giant ape, and facing so many fierce beasts, he had no chance of getting out alive.


    William didn''t respond,he just dragged the pangolin''s tail and walked out of the circle of beasts.


    After he left, all the beasts surrounded Hugo again.


    What happened next, William didn''t bother to care about.


    Hugo had provoked the situation first, and now he wanted to just let it go?


    Where in the world do things work that easily?


    William, dragging the pangolin''s tail, leisurely headed towards the Arcane Vige base.


    Hugo was surely doomed. An S-ss superhuman without his armor, not even matching a high-level Soulmancer, was undoubtedly going to die facing these beasts.


    Back at the Arcane Vige base, people were nearly going mad. Another beast tide?


    Walker hadn''t made it out alive, and now Hugo and William had gotten involved.


    Wes stared at the surveince screen and said to Amy, "Amy,e with me, we need to rescue them!"

 Chapter 727 Awoo! Awoo!

    <h4>Chapter 727 Awoo! Awoo!</h4>


    Although Amy was still childlike in temperament, having been trained by two high-ranking god-kings, her intelligence far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    She could certainly guess that William was very strong, both from the way her masters treated him and from William''s own actions along the way.


    In any case, Mr. Johnson was powerful, but to what extent, she didn''t know.


    Children shouldn''t speak recklessly, so since Wes asked her to go out and rescue people, she followed him.


    Wes wasn''t the absolute authority in Arcane Vige,he didn''t have the power to order the entire city''s army to charge out of the city and into the beast tide.


    Especially not just to save two people.


    If trying to rescue William and Hugo resulted in even more casualties, it would be a loss too great.


    Amy was ranked eleventh among the strongest humans. With the two of them in action, things might be better, and they would be more agile.


    "Mr. Wenzel, those big dogs outside aren''t fierce at all,they''re actually quite well-behaved," Amy said, not feeling any danger.


    On the way to the base, she and William had also encountered many strangely shaped fierce beasts, but those beasts were very "polite" to them, never as terrifying as the adults described.


    Wes felt a mix of emotions.


    Those big dogs are well-behaved?


    My God!


    Those mutated evil wolves, especially in packs, even S-ss powerhouses would avoid them at all costs.


    And Amy calls that well-behaved?


    Wes didn''t dare dy any longer, grabbing a ck spear and leading Amy out of the city.


    "Colonel Wes, our 3rd Battalion requests to join the fight!" At the city gate, a group of Soulmancers formed into an army and charged out with them.


    They had all been following Wes, and as men of valor, how could they just stand by and watch Wes go off to rescue someone with a little girl?


    Even though the little girl was strong, it still made them uneasy.


    "What battle are you requesting? We''re going to rescue people," Wes red at the leading officer and scolded, "Take your men and roll back! Do you all want to run out and get yourselves killed?"


    "Do you really want to charge directly at that group of monsters?" Wes stood at the city gate, already able to see some huge ferocious beasts.


    With so few people, if they were to confront these beasts head-on, they would likely be wiped out in an instant.


    The leading officer clearly understood Wes Wenzel''s point.


    Trying to charge into the beast tide with so few people, especially when those distant beasts clearly possessed extraordinary strength, would mean arger target and unknown numbers of casualties.


    "Properly guarding the base is how we save more people! Don''t make needless sacrifices. The great task of saving the world still depends on you!" Wes finished speaking, waved his hand, and said, "Go back!"


    He and Amy hade out to rescue William and Hugo with a mindset prepared for a desperate fight.


    He should have never allowed Hugo and the others toe out in the first ce.


    At this point, Wes''s regret was clearly pointless.


    The soldiers of the 3rd Battalion could only turn around and head back collectively.


    Amy didn''t feel the mncholy of these people.


    Indeed, she didn''t feel it.


    She even thought that Mr. Johnson wouldn''t be in any trouble at all, perhaps Mr. Johnson was somewhere grilling and eating meat right now.


    Wes, with Amy in tow, cautiously entered the forest, whispering, "Amy, be careful."


    "Oh, I know." Amy dragged the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, looking around as she followed behind.


    "What got into these beasts today? They''ve alle out," Wes whispered, hiding behind arge tree with his spear, "Amy, stay close to me, don''t get lost, don''t get spotted."


    Amy was indeed following behind, but she spotted the lead wolf that had carried her to the base earlier and shouted, "Big ck dog! Come here!"


    Wes was startled by Amy''s shout, and as he turned around abruptly, a group of mutated evil wolves had already charged towards them.


    These mutated wolves were incredibly fast, their ws tough enough to tear through ordinary armor, and their strength was iparable to that of regr wolves.


    Wes, spear in hand, was ready to fight.


    But then he heard Amy shout, "Mr. Wenzel, don''t scare them, they''re really well-behaved, they don''t bite."


    Amy had previously been so frightened by them that she could barely hold her sword steady, and now she was telling Wes not to be afraid.


    Wes turned pale.


    Well-behaved?!


    These were mutated evil wolves, and the lead wolf was huge, clearly not an easy opponent.


    These ferocious creatures could eat a person without leaving any bones, and yet Amy was calling them well-behaved!


    "We''ll ride them to find Mr. Johnson," Amy said, grabbing the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and leaping onto the back of the lead wolf. "Big Dog''s nose is sharp, he''ll definitely be able to find him."


    Big... Big Dog...


    Wes felt incredibly conflicted!


    You call this thing a big dog?


    Is your dog this huge?


    It''s several timesrger than a cougar!


    Wes, spear still in hand, kept his guard up around the wolves until a giant wolf with green fur slowly approached him, panting and wagging its tail in a friendly manner. Only then did Wes rx.


    He didn''t feel any hostility from these wolves,he even started to think these big creatures were some kind of mutated dogs.


    Wes tentatively reached out and touched the giant wolf in front of him, and to his surprise, the wolf nuzzled his chest with its head and let out a low whine.


    "Can I stand on your back?" Wes asked tentatively.


    He believed that these mutated wolves could understand human speech.


    The giant wolf let out a low whine and gently nudged Wes.


    Taking a deep breath, Wes finally stood on the wolf''s back.


    "Let''s go!" Amy shouted, and the lead wolf started sprinting through the forest.


    A dozen wolves followed behind, with Wes right behind Amy.


    Both being Soulmancers, they could stand on the wolves'' backs without easily falling off.


    "Amy, are you sure this is okay?" Wes suddenly panicked. Even if these wolves meant no harm, what about other ferocious beasts?


    Was it really safe to charge in so conspicuously?


    Amy shouted back confidently, "Big ck Dog will lead us to Mr. Johnson, right, Big ck Dog?"


    The lead wolf seemed to understand Amy and responded with a howl.


    Amy mimicked the sound, "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Wes couldn''t help but feel a mix ofughter and tears. How could this possibly be reliable?


    The pack of wolves didn''t run long in the forest before they encountered William, who was carrying a pangolin tail.


    William, holding a 20-foot-long pangolin tail, strolled leisurely through the woods like an old man who had just bought a pig''s foot from the supermarket and was carrying it home.


    If there had been a young woman in a sexy miniskirt by the roadside, the old man would have probably enjoyed the sight even more.

 Chapter 728 Are you talking to me?

    <h4>Chapter 728 Are you talking to me? </h4>


    Wes was somewhat surprised to see William unharmed.


    The forests around Mount Olympus were notoriously dangerous, and here was William, casually wandering around with a huge pangolin tail, which was quite eerie.


    "William, where''s Hugo?" Wes now started to believe that William had hidden strengths.


    The massive tail in William''s hands must have been chopped off from somerge creature.


    "He''s not my son, how would I know?" William chuckled, waving the tail in his hand and asked Amy, "Amy, should we grill this back at the base or do it right here?"


    Amy jumped off the wolf''s back, excitedly saying, "Let''s grill it here. When is Walkering back?"


    As she looked in Walker''s direction and sensed his presence was still around, she felt reassured.


    William set down the pangolin tail and said, "Don''t worry, he''s fine."


    Walker''s current strength was decent,the witchcraft taught by Moros was enough for him to protect himself, and with the throwing knife William had given him, surviving was actually quite simple.


    The important thing was to see how Walker nned to escape the encirclement of fierce beasts.


    "Then let''s start grilling," Amy, ever carefree, knowing Walker was safe, immediately thought about eating grilled meat.


    "William, I know Hugo offended you, but there''s probably no deep hatred between you two, right? Maybe... save him?" Wes''s mind quickly shed through everything he knew about William.


    Zoey had said long ago that William was no ordinary person but definitely a Soulmancer.


    Also, Steven''s unusually respectful attitude towards William was notable.


    Alice was initially not a Soulmancer, but in just two months, she became incredibly strong...


    Then there was the great mage who insisted on working at Cozy Book Haven...


    Amy was just the kid next door to William not so long ago, and in such a short time, she had be a top-tier powerhouse.


    And Seraphina, these people all seemed to have an inseparable connection with William.


    And William''s current demeanor, all pointed to his extraordinariness.


    "It''s toote to save him now."


    After William left, Hugo didn''tst two seconds before those beasts tore him apart,going there now, they wouldn''t even find his bones.


    Even without sophisticated equipment for protection, facing so many fierce beasts, a superhuman is really just in food.


    "William, who exactly are you?" Wes couldn''t help but ask eventually.


    "That''s a good question." William''s identity was indeedplex, "Just think of me as that novice Soulmancer William."


    "Novice Soulmancer?" Wes chuckled bitterly, "If you''re just a novice, then..."


    He didn''t know how to finish his sentence, pondered for a moment, and his expression grew moreplex, asking, "Then you must be stronger than Amy, right?"


    "Of course." William smiled, "Somewhat stronger than her."


    "Then why don''t you help Walker?" Wes stared intently at William, asking, "Walker should be considered your friend, right? He''s in danger now, and you still have the mood to grill here?"


    Being stronger than Amy, he must at least be at the Demi-God level, and William definitely isn''t as foolish as Amy. If he intervened, he might be able to rescue Walker directly.


    If William wanted, he could probably save more people.


    "You''re talking about that." Williamughed, "Walker can barely be considered my friend, but this is a trial for him. If I intervened, it would seem meaningless. He will make it out alive, so you don''t need to worry."


    "What about Hugo? Even if he offended you, that''s not a death-worthy crime."


    Wes found he really couldn''t understand William, was he good or evil?


    William raised an eyebrow, "That''s an interesting way to put it. Hugo didn''t die by my hand. It''s not my fault he died, even if his crime wasn''t worthy of death."


    "But... why didn''t you save him? He was still a human life." Wes knew that saying this might seem like moral coercion.


    Whether to save someone should be up to William, and why should anyone demand that he save someone who had malice towards him?


    William gave Wes a deep look, not answering, and using therge wolves that had brought many dry branches through the woods, William started a fire and began cleaning the pangolin tail with a small knife.


    The giant wolvesy nearby, and no other fierce beasts came to disturb them.


    In the distance, Walker was fighting fiercely with the beasts, causing the whole of Mount Olympus to tremble asionally.


    On the same mountain, yet their situations were worlds apart.


    Amy also heard it loud and clear, William was more formidable than her.


    Since Mr. Johnson said so, it must be true!


    As they were grilling meat, suddenly the sky roared with thunder and lightning, and a fierce wind blew. A strange person with purple hair, wielding a golden sword, shouted loudly.


    Wes looked up at the strange person, feeling a terrifying aura emanating from him.


    This aura was definitely more terrifying than any beast on Mount Olympus, the intense oppression made it hard for him to breathe.


    Although he didn''t understand thenguage, he clearly knew the meaning behind the words.


    "You lowly insects, kneel down and wee your monarch!"


    William heard this and couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    What kind of weird, melodramatic teenager?


    Who wrote these idiotic lines for him?


    This guy must be a chief god from some parallel dimension.


    Due to Dolly''s clever maniptions, the energy on Earth had be overly abundant, attracting deities from three thousand parallel dimensions.


    There had been deities descending on Earth before, but they were clearly dealt with by Poseidon and Zeus.


    Scores of deities stained the earth with blood, their bodies being devoured by some ferocious beasts, which in turn led to the inhabitants of the earth bing even more powerful.


    Dolly must have intentionally allowed these chief gods from parallel dimensions to run wild on Earth.


    With so many deities on Earth, especially after William''s return, these gods running amok on Earth was clearly just feeding them.


    Dolly wanted to merge the three thousand parallel dimensions...


    Especially this melodramatic deity, descending right above Mount Olympus, Dolly''s intentions couldn''t be clearer.


    William snorted in amusement, it seemed like Dolly was constantly challenging his limits.


    "Hey! You there! What are youughing at?! Kneel before your god!"


    The purple-haired stranger pointed his sword at William, his smile filled with mockery. He had just scanned the entirety of Mount Olympus, and almost all creatures were looking up at him, each with different expressions.


    Some were fearful, some shocked, some puzzled.


    But there was one personughing, standing out awkwardly from the rest of the ''ants''.


    He was a chief god from a parallel world,these ants should be bowing down, looking up to him, fearing him!


    Holding a small knife in his hand, William slightly lifted his head to look at the melodramatic youth and asked in a low voice, "Are you talking to me?"

 Chapter 729 Who decreed that humans must rule this world?

    <h4>Chapter 729 Who decreed that humans must rule this world?</h4>


    The purple-haired stranger in his dimension was known as Zephyrion the Violet, whose power was close to the peak of the Supreme Deity level, just one step away from reaching the high-ranking god-kings.


    Such a powerful being indeed had the right to be haughty.


    Zephyrion the Violet had just scanned the entire Earth with his divine sense, only detecting some Supreme Deity-level powerhouses, likely other chief gods from parallel dimensions. They seemed to coexist without infringing on each other''s territories.


    As for the other earthly ''ants'', who would care about their life or death?


    A spark of electricity shed in Zephyrion the Violet''s eyes as he pointed his finger towards William from a distance.


    No celestial phenomena urred.


    "Ant!" Zephyrion the Violet''s lips curled into a cruel smile. The energy on this mountain must be the richest on the entire Earth, and surprisingly, no other chief gods from before had imed it.


    After pointing his finger, he assumed William would be dead and thus paid him no further mind.


    "Hmm?"


    Two secondster, Zephyrion the Violet saw that William was still unharmed, his aura intact, which was quite unexpected.


    William found it somewhat amusing. A mere Supreme Deity trying to annihte him with a flick of his finger? Probably had water on the brain, brain shrinkage.


    "It seems you are a formidable one! I almost took you lightly!" Zephyrion the Violet burst intoughter, staring at William, "You must be the deity upying this mountain! I advise you to leave on your own,I''d rather not bother fighting you!"


    As he spoke, twelve deities of witchcraft appeared around him.


    These deities of witchcraft, some just reaching the peak of the Supreme Deity level, were among the most ancient gods, with formidablebat abilities. In a real fight, they might not lose to Zephyrion the Violet.


    Moreover, Prometheus was also watching Zephyrion the Violet from a distance. Strictly speaking, the deities of witchcraft were ancient gods, and Prometheus, the giver of fire to human civilization, could hardly tolerate other chief gods from parallel dimensions acting so recklessly on Earth.


    It was only because Poseidon, the sea god, was currently preupied with important matters in the Divine Realm that Zephyrion the Violet wasn''t already a corpse.


    The deities of witchcraft, including Moros, were initially ready to intervene, but upon sensing William''s presence and seeing him, they all bowed in unison towards him.


    Zephyrion the Violet was confused. Had all the deitiese over?


    And they were bowing to...


    With a flick of his wrist, William executed a perfect Celestial de Art, sending a transparent flying knife,pressed by the air, in a graceful arc.


    Zephyrion the Violet had just reached for his sword hilt when he fell from the sky, dead before he hit the ground.


    Killing a Supreme Deity was just too easy for William.


    Wes was dumbfounded, his mouth agape, swallowing hard.


    He had just received information from the base that the energy level of this purple-haired being had exceeded the SSS level, which is the level of deities.


    There had been several deities descending to Earth before, but they had all died explosively before evennding. The base still retained the corpse of one such deity for research.


    The research concluded that theoretically, such a deity could destroy the entire Earth.


    Yet, the cause of death was being in by a ded weapon.


    A one-hit kill!


    And now, the same scenario had unfolded.


    Could it be...


    Had William killed those deities who had died explosively before?


    "Hello, Mr. Johnson!"


    Moros descended to Earth, standing over 18 feet tall, his body adorned with ancient and mysterious witchcraft symbols, quite aesthetically pleasing.


    Seeing William kill Zephyrion the Violet didn''t surprise him at all.


    Just a Supreme Deity level?


    In front of Mr. Johnson, even high-ranking god-kings had to obediently listen.


    "Deity of witchcraft... Moros..." Wes pped his own face in disbelief.


    What had he just witnessed? The deity of witchcraft, Moros, bowing to William?


    Was this the strength of the ''novice'' Soulmancer that William had mentioned, just a bit stronger than Amy?


    Amy was ranked eleventh among human powerhouses, but that ranking didn''t include these deities of witchcraft.


    In front of Moros, Amy was still too weak.


    William nced at Moros and asked, "What''s up?"


    Moros smiled, "Mr. Johnson, may I take that corpse with me?"


    He had lived with William for a while and knew his temperament well enough not to be too formal.


    "Do you want to use it to create a god-corpse puppet?" William knew that great witches had secret techniques to control corpses.


    A corpse of a Supreme Deity at its peak, and still intact, was perfect material for Moros.


    Despite Zephyrion the Violet, the purple-haired oddity, not being able to withstand a single hit from William, once turned into a god-corpse puppet, it would be a super war god. Below the level of high-ranking god-kings, it would be nearly indestructible.


    "Exactly," Moros admitted without any deceit, nodding slightly.


    If William didn''t agree, they, the deities of witchcraft, wouldn''t dare touch the god''s corpse.


    "Take it, what do I need that corpse for?"


    William didn''t even care about the corpses of Cosmic Entities, let alone a Supreme Deity''s.


    That thing didn''t even look tasty,William truly had no interest in it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnson." Moros beamed with joy, "If you have no other instructions, we will take our leave."


    William waved his hand dismissively. Moros, this guy, had even started speaking so politely. Moros''s towering figure, covered in "tattoos," looked somewhat awkward being so courteous.


    After receiving William''s permission, Moros disappeared with a teleport, heading to where Zephyrion the Violet''s body had fallen.


    "Will... you..." Wes was at a loss for words on how to address William.


    Even Moros had to respectfully address him as Mr. Johnson, and with such deference...


    How powerful was William, really?


    Did it even need to be said?


    It wasughable, really. Hugo dared to provoke William¡ªwasn''t that just asking for death?


    "Just call me by my name like before," William said. "Actually, I didn''t want to intervene just now,he brought it upon himself."


    Wes''s feelings wereplicated at the moment. When he first met William, he thought he was just an ordinary person. Over the years, he even believed that William was merely riding on Zoey''s coattails.


    And then there was their previous spection that Alice had a powerful and mysterious master.


    Why hadn''t they thought it could be William?


    "Those evil gods that descended before, did you kill them?" Wes couldn''t contain his curiosity. He had just been ming William for not leaving Hugo a way out, criticizing William for being so powerful yet unwilling to help save the world.


    What if William had killed those evil gods that had descended to Earth?


    "Those? They don''t have much to do with me." William had indeed in a few gods who hade to Earth, but he knew that wasn''t what Wes was referring to.


    "You... you''re so powerful..." Wes''s breathing quickened as he stared at William excitedly. "If you took action to save the world, you could quickly lead it to peace. You could be the guardian deity of Earth and surely leave a noble legacy, revered by thousands."


    Williamughed, "What I like least is leaving traces in human history. Being the guardian deity of Earth is something you can do if you need it, just don''t count me in."


    If William wanted fame, that would be too easy, but it would make his lifeplicated. The current situation on Earth might seem chaotic, but it was just a Cosmic Entity reshuffling the deck, ushering in a new era.


    Who decreed that humans must rule this world?


    If you want to dominate the world, then show your true capabilities!

 Chapter 730 My dad is the god of the flying knife!

    <h4>Chapter 730 My dad is the god of the flying knife!</h4>


    Surrounded by ferocious beasts, Walker also sensed the presence of Zephyrion the Violet, a pressure that prated deep into his soul, rendering him powerless to resist.


    If that person made a move, he wouldn''t even have the chance to fight back.


    But at that moment, the beasts encircling Walker also stopped their movements.


    Fierce birds in the sky began to fall, everything in the heavensing into view.


    The ten great deities of witchcraft had arrived.


    Walker saw Zephyrion the Violet too. He initially thought the deities of witchcraft would attack this purple-haired oddity, but suddenly felt a surge of energy.


    The once haughty purple-haired figure fell from the sky, apparently dead.


    What was important was the method used to kill this purple-haired oddity.


    Celestial de Art!


    A surge of fighting spirit erupted in Walker, and he gained some insight.


    ...


    The sh William had just executed also had his purpose.


    Directly transmitting the secrets of the Celestial de Art through subconscious means to Walker could only impart the most superficial aspects. The ultimate execution of the Celestial de Art by William might have been too fast for Walker to even see the shadow of the flying de, but any insight gained would undoubtedly be beneficial to him.


    After Moros left, William continued to clean the scales off the pangolin''s tail.


    Apart from the scales, the pangolin''s tail was all meat.s previously hunted pangolins mostly for their scales.


    It was ironic, really. If some authoritative expert imed that eating dog feces had health benefits, like strengthening the body, anti-aging, and beautifying effects, probably all dogs would be penned up just to collect their feces.


    Pangolin scales, which have some blood-activating andctation-promoting effects, led to their tragic hunting.


    William didn''t think too much about it,he had eaten too many things already¡ªGiant Panda, Jaguar, Florida Panther, American Bison¡ªthose were just for fun in those years.


    After cleaning off the scales and rinsing the blood from the meat, the tender, white flesh of the pangolin was left without any excess fat.


    "Amy, lend me your sword," William said, extending his hand toward Amy.


    Amy handed over the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to William.


    Taking the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, William''s wrist flicked, making more than ten cuts on the tail, then skewered the meat with a single thrust of the sword.


    William rested his hand on the de of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, which heated up to about 130¡ãF. He then ced it over the campfire. This way, the inside stayed tender and juicy while the outside turned golden and crispy, creating a perfect taste sensation.


    Amy watched, her eyes wide with amazement.


    She had learned swordsmanship from the sea god Poseidon and magic from Zeus. The cuts William made on the pangolin''s tail seemed simple, yet they appeared to be anything but ordinary.


    The greatest sword techniques often don''t involve shy moves,they are usually the most straightforward, basic actions.


    Surprisingly, this time Amy was more captivated by the swordsmanship than the roasted meat.


    Whoosh!


    A tree branchnded in Amy''s hand, and she seemed to enter a peculiar state, mimicking William''s sword movements.


    Once!


    Twice!


    Three times!


    ...


    William hadn''t expected Amy to be drawn to swordsmanship, it seemed Poseidon had taught her well over the recent years.


    The meat was now cooked, yet Amy continued to swing the branch repeatedly.


    Her movements were simple, just like the ones William had just demonstrated, but different from the secret sword techniques taught by Poseidon.


    Amy didn''t even know why she kept swinging the sword,it was probably an act of the subconscious.


    "Come on, let''s eat," William said with a wave of his hand, and suddenly a table and two chairs appeared,plete with full tableware.


    "Shall we start eating?" Wes was still a bit dazed. Was William''s change of pace too abrupt?


    What exactly did he mean?


    "Let''s eat! No need to wait for her," William said, having seen many like Amy in such states before.


    She had an instant epiphany!


    For some deities, an epiphany could mean closing their eyes for hundreds of years. Although the few sword strikes William executed were simple, if Amy could grasp the secret sword technique within them, it wasn''t impossible for her to break through her current level of strength.


    In terms of insight, Amy was definitely far superior to Alice.


    Wes watched Amy, who seemed to have lost her senses as she repeatedly swung the branch.


    He too had seen William wield the sword, but he had no such enlightenment. In terms of insight, he was far behind Amy.


    "Let''s eat," William said as he cut a te of meat, sprinkled some seasoning on it, and pushed it towards Wes.


    The rich aroma of the meat made Wes swallow hard, and he finally picked up his knife and fork and began to eat heartily.


    William, unconcerned about Amy, used the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to roast the meat, ensuring it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, with the innermostyer of meat having a unique vor.


    The seasoning sprinkled on the meat was also a unique blend William had found in the Divine Realm. With just one bite, Wes felt as if his soul was about to ascend to heaven.


    He was a culinary god!


    Wes was filled with various emotions.


    He had never imagined that such delicious roasted meat existed in the world.


    "Eat as much as you like."


    William ate arge piece and then stopped, looking in Walker''s direction.


    As Wes ate, he asked, "Is Walker really okay?"


    Sounds of battle could still be heard from Walker''s direction, indicating he probably wasn''t dead yet.


    But with Walker still fighting ferocious beasts and himself sitting here eating meat, Wes couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    "He should be running out of strength soon," William said, looking towards Walker.


    "What should we do? Can you... can you save him?"


    Wes had already witnessed William''s strength. To William, deities were nothing more than beings he could defeat in a single move.


    If William wanted to save Walker, it shouldn''t be difficult.


    William didn''t respond because at that moment, Walker, having gained a deeper understanding of the Celestial de Art, threw a flying knife that killed the mutated giant tiger. Exhausted, he copsed to the ground, looking up at the sky, clutching the flying knife William had given him, unwilling to use it.


    The power of this flying knife was terrifying,Walker still couldn''t control its force.


    He dared not imagine the consequences of using this knife.


    It might kill everyone at the Arcane Vige base, or it could destroy Mount Olympus itself!


    "Am I going to die?" Walker muttered with a bitter smile, as memories of his past shed before his eyes.


    There was still so much he hadn''t done.


    He didn''t have a girlfriend, hadn''t experienced love, and he hadn''t seen the world return to a time of peace.


    He hadn''t be a god!


    Was he going to die just like this?


    If he threw the flying knife, maybe he could survive.


    But the knife possessed a terrifying mystical power...


    Walker''s lips and hands trembled, his smileplex and indescribable.


    Just as Walker resigned himself and closed his eyes, his consciousness seemed to enter a mysterious space, apanied by the flying knife.


    In this mysterious space, a figure in white robes and a mask stood at a distance.


    "Draw the knife!"


    The voice of the figure in white was enlightening, and with just a single sentence, he understood how to use and control the power of the flying knife.


    "Are you the god of the flying knife?" Walker asked in shock, looking at the figure in white.


    He couldn''t see the face under the mask, but just then, the remaining secrets of the Celestial de Art were imprinted in his mind.


    "I''m your dad!" William said irritably, then exited Walker''s subconscious space.


    Walker suddenly woke up, holding the flying knife, looking around as the beasts, for some reason, dispersed.


    "My dad is the god of the flying knife!" Walker murmured, looking at the knife in his hand, "My dad''s physique, just like mine, is formidable!"

 Chapter 731 Walker’s father? Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 731 Walker''s father? Dead?</h4>


    The mutated beasts scattered, and Walker stood there holding the flying knife, looking like a fool.


    Hearing Walker''s remark, William almost kicked him flying.


    "Wow, you really have some imagination!"


    William was amazed that Walker so easily believed the offhand remark he had made.


    Just moments before, William had also taught Walker how to utilize and control the power of the divine flying knife, ensuring it wouldn''t wreak havoc when used.


    This time, unlike when he sealed the power of the Sword of Soulbreaker, he didn''t seal the knife''s power but instead awakened its spirit, leaving the rest up to Walker.


    The Sword of Soulbreaker, having been with William and involved in too much killing, possessed a Sword Spirit with overwhelming power. Without sealing it, Alice,manding the Sword Spirit in the Divine Realm, would be invincible, making any special training or experience unnecessary.


    William and the others were enjoying some barbecue when Walker appeared like a bolt of lightning not far from them.


    "Holy shit! Wes! What''s going on here?" Walker hovered in the air, standing on the flying knife, warily eyeing the giant wolves resting around Wes.


    Seeing that Walker was unharmed, just his clothes torn to shreds, wearing onlyrge shorts, Wes pondered, "You''re alright?"


    "I''m fine? Are you guys okay? What''s with these mutated giant wolves?" Walker''s facial muscles twitched violently, "Are you guys having a pic here?"


    Wes was at a loss for words for a moment, realizing perhaps William was putting Walker through trials. Having witnessed William''s strength, sitting next to him felt particrly reassuring.


    He couldn''t believe any beast could be a match for William.


    In this world, Moros was a figure to be revered, yet even he had to show respect in William''s presence.


    What kind of mutated beast could be so powerful as to be invincible?


    "These wolves are friendly with Amy,there won''t be any trouble," William spoke up, thinking of Walker''s rich imagination, he felt it was good for him to continue facing challenges...


    "William, it was you who called for reinforcements, right?" Walker nced deeply at Amy, having heard that her master might be one of the high-ranking god-kings, and that she possessed certain artifacts that could deter beasts from attacking. It seemed quite normal.


    "Yep!" William replied, "I originally thought I''d being to collect your corpse with Wes."


    "Hey! You ran so fast, you didn''t see what I was actually facing. At least ten thousand strong mutated beasts had mepletely surrounded..."


    Walker was about to boast about his achievements when William interrupted him: "I saw you being toyed with by that giant tiger!"


    "I... My flying knife flew out, and all the beasts were scared off in all directions!" Walker scoffed coldly, as if he really had scared off all the beasts with his flying knife.


    William looked at him with a strange expression.


    That look clearly said: "Keep talking, keep blowing your own trumpet!"


    "You got yed by a tiger!"


    ...


    Damn, this embarrassing plot twist is unavoidable!


    Feeling William''s gaze, Walker retorted, "What do you know!"


    Wes sized up Walker and asked, "Walker, what''s your current strength level?"


    "The same as always." This time, Walker didn''t exaggerate too much, instead, there seemed to be a deliberate attempt to hide his true strength.


    Wes didn''t press further but said, "Let''s head back. ording to satellite monitoring, too many S-ss beasts have appeared recently!" He said this while ncing meaningfully at William.


    The implication was clear,he wanted William to take action.


    Just S-ss!


    If William was willing to step in, cleaning them up would be a breeze."Don''t look at me, I''m just a novice Soulmancer, you wouldn''t want me to fight S-ss beasts, would you? I''ve said it before, I don''t want to be famous." William still decided to y it safe.


    Walker alsoughed and said, "Wes, just leave William alone. This kid, apart from running fast, doesn''t have realbat strength that matches Amy''s."


    Hearing this, Amy made a face at Walker.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Amy is already quite strong, but because of her age, she''s always been in the process of increasing her strength. She hasn''t experienced life-or-death battles, so it''s no wonder she was terrified at the sight of the giant wolf.


    Wes didn''t know what to say in response to Walker''sment.


    William''s terrifying strength is just referred to as running fast?


    He can annihte a deity with a mere wave of his hand!


    But William has said he doesn''t want to be famous, and whether it''s because of their rtionship or out of politeness, Wes felt it wasn''t right to reveal William''s true capabilities.


    "And who was it that had their flying knives split in two by Amy?" William said as he casually cleared away the table and utensils.


    Walker was stunned. "A spatial magic artifact?"


    "Never seen one?" William used a spatial storage ring, which was far superior to any spatial magic artifact.


    "What are you talking about?" Walker said with a slight smile, "You probably don''t know that my master Moros is known as the God of Space. See these underpants? They were enchanted by my master himself."


    William nced at him, puzzled.


    Can spatial magic now turn underpants into storage magic artifacts?


    Moros really is creative.


    Wes clenched his teeth, holding backughter, not daring to speak.


    Damn, what a fool. Your master Moros was just showing utmost respect in front of William, and here you are, showing off a pair of underpants that can store items with spatial power.


    Walker turned around and pulled a flying knife from his underpants, as if performing a magic trick.


    "See?"


    Walker was quite proud.


    Wes didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Storing a knife in such a ce, well, that''s really something...


    "Impressive! Impressive!" William couldn''t help but praise.


    Walker didn''t say much after that, and the group returned to the base. After changing into fresh clothes and closing the door, Walker whispered to William, "William, do you know what just happened to me?"


    "Hmm?" William raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s that flying knife you gave me,it must have been left to me by my dad!" Walker said with narrowed eyes. "Now that I can use that knife perfectly, mybat strength has increased so much that Amy probably isn''t a match for me anymore."


    Actually, Walker has never really respected Amy.


    To him, that kid is just like a pay-to-win yer in a game, starting off with god-tier equipment and experiencing crazy growth in experience points.


    If Amy hadn''t used the Sword of the Abyssal Guardianst time, Walker felt he might not have lost.


    "How do you know the flying knife was left to you by your dad?" William asked through gritted teeth. "I just picked it up in the Doors of Terror."


    "You don''t know, just now, I was surrounded by a bunch of mutated beasts, but suddenly I was transported to a mysterious space, and then this handsome man in white appeared and instantly taught me how to use the knife," Walker said excitedly. "He told me himself¡ªhe''s my dad."


    "You know I was found by my previous master as a baby by the river in the mountains. ording to the usual script, I must have a mysterious and powerful lineage, and this flying knife is a family heirloom that fatefully returned to my hands." Walker paused suddenly, "If the man I saw really was my dad, then he must be dead by now! He''s be the Weapon Spiri of this flying knife!"


    "Hmph! Serves him right for dying! To think he abandoned me and threw me into the river, as if I could ever forgive him!"

 Chapter 732 I think you’re playing with fire

    <h4>Chapter 732 I think you''re ying with fire</h4>


    William really wanted to punch Walker, this guy with an overly active imagination!


    The worst part was that Walker had not only imagined William as his dad, but as a dad who was already dead, which made it even more ufortable.


    "I think your dad threw you into the river because he felt he couldn''t take care of you," William said. "As for whether he''s dead or not... haven''t you looked for him over the years?"


    "Why would I look for him?" Walker said with a smirk. "The moment that bastard threw me into the river, our father-son rtionship was over."


    "So, are you trying to talk to me about your bleak childhood?"


    "What bleak childhood?" Walker said through gritted teeth. "Don''t you get it? I''m trying to tell you that I have a powerful lineage, and I''ve received a mysterious inheritance. That flying knife has a Weapon Spiri!"


    "Oh!"


    William nodded.


    "That expression of yours..."


    "Hahaha! Then you really are impressive." William burst outughing, but his smilested only five seconds before his expression froze again, and he asked, "Is this the kind of expression you need?"


    "Isn''t your dismissive attitude a bit too obvious?" Walker''s mouth twitched fiercely, damn it, he had never seen William be so dismissive.


    "Is it that obvious?" William retorted.


    "Damn it!!" Walker felt he would never live to see the day William was truly shocked.


    "So why are you telling me all this?"


    "I''m really going to die of frustration because of you."


    Walker had secrets in his heart that he didn''t want to share with others, but when he tried to share them with William, William''s expressions and tone made it impossible to feel any joy in sharing secrets.


    William had also realized that Walker was trying to hide his strength in front of others.


    And the fact that Walker was willing to share these hidden things with him meant that he truly regarded William as one of his own.


    "Now can you tell me your secret?" Walker finally voiced his thoughts.


    "My secret is..." William pondered for a moment and then said, "I am invincible."


    "Hahahaha!" Walker was stunned for a moment before bursting into unstoppableughter.


    William''s expression remained unchanged, not getting angry over Walker''sughter.


    After all, Walker had asked him, and he had answered truthfully. Whether Walker believed him or not was his own issue.


    "You really do sound convincing when you brag!" After hisughter subsided, Walker leaned against the wall and said, "Do you even know what invincible means?"


    William raised an eyebrow at him: "Hmm?"


    "Like my master, who has a formidable physical body, can manipte the forces of space, mysteriously move through space at will, and can destroy a with a flick of his hand¡ªthat''s what being invincible is," Walker said with a chuckle. "But your bragging skills are pretty invincible too."


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly. Moros... he looked quite good when he danced as a bird.


    Just when Moros had obtained the corpse of a god and was ecstatic, he suddenly felt a chill on his back, causing his body to shiver violently.


    "Achoo!" Moros sneezed three times in a row, feeling that something was off.


    ...


    "Fine, if you don''t want to talk about it, then let it be. Who doesn''t have secrets, right?" Walker felt that William didn''t want to share certain secrets with him.


    William gave him a nce and didn''t bother to say more.


    "Alice''s master must have taught you a few things,you should be able to protect yourself," Walker said as if he had seen through everything. "It''s your business if you want to hide your strength, but now that you''vee to Arcane Vige, if you don''t show some skills, you''ll definitely be challenged by many, which can be quite annoying."


    "Yeah, I know." William certainly understood that being too strong wouldn''t allow him to live a peaceful life, but being too weak would always attract foolish challengers.


    Hugo was one such example.


    "This is just a friendly reminder,do as you see fit. I''m going to study my flying knife now. If you run into any trouble, just let me know. I''ve got your back." After saying this, Walker left the room.


    Watching Walker leave, William smiled, sat on the bed, and sent a video message to Alice.


    After all, she was his wife, and he wondered how Alice was doing now.


    "William, you finally remembered me! Do you know how dangerous it was just now? That huge lion..."


    Alice rambled on for over ten minutes, and William just listened as she spoke. He could see on the video that a huge lion had already fallen,clearly, Alice had survived the ordeal.


    "Thest time we video chatted, your dad was there too."


    "My dad? How is he doing now?" Alice had only seen her father once after waking up from a meditative state before William took her to the Divine Realm. Life there had been quite "fulfilling."


    She hadn''t thought it possible to video chat before,the Divine Realm seemed too far from Earth. In her view, the two worlds might not even be on the same.


    She never expected that video chatting could really work.


    "You really didn''t notice your dad was there, huh." William smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he''s fine. He seems to have found his true purpose in life now. I''ll look after him. You keep on with your adventures."


    "You''re not with me." Alice pouted and said, "Don''t you miss me? Don''t you want to be with me in bed..."


    "New life, everyone on their own,being together all the time gets boring," William said. "You do your thing, I''ll do mine."


    "Figures... bored already!" Alice''s pout intensified.


    William nodded: "Bored."


    "Ahhh!!! Can''t you just say you''re not bored?" Alice was exasperated. Talking to William always felt so suffocating.


    She really didn''t know what she liked about him.


    "Bored, hanging up, go find your dad yourself." William said this, but he didn''t hang up the video call.


    "Just hang up then!" Alice huffed.


    "Hang up!" William raised an eyebrow.


    "Can we not hang up?"


    William casually ended the call,he didn''t want to keep dragging it out.


    After hanging up, William said quietly in the room, "Dolly,e out and let''s chat!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, William''s consciousness had already locked onto Dolly. Sensing the terrifying aura, Dolly quickly appeared in the room.


    "Mr. Johnson, did you want to see me?" Dolly looked up at William with an innocent expression, more adorable than Amy when she was a child.


    "What''s this about the purple-haired weirdo? You owe me an exnation," William said, his tone slightly unfriendly.


    He now understood the rtionship between Cosmic Entities and the universe, and he was confident that even if he erased Dolly, the thirteen universes would remain unchanged.


    Dolly wrinkled her nose and replied, "You mean Zephyrion the Violet, that kid? He brought it upon himself, what does it have to do with me?"


    "Being killed by Mr. Johnson should be considered an honor for him."


    "I think you''re ying with fire," William said, his gaze fixed on Dolly, who feltpletely immobilized.


    Dolly knew all too well how powerful William was. In the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians, the strength William disyed was terrifying. Erasing her would be no difficult task.


    If she didn''t provide a satisfactory exnation, she feared today might truly be her end.

 Chapter 733 You don’t seem worthy

    <h4>Chapter 733 You don''t seem worthy</h4>


    Dolly felt that William probably wouldn''t harm her, especially since she was so "adorable."


    From a human perspective, a powerful being like William should theoretically be indifferent to everything. By transforming into the childhood appearance of Amy, how could William possibly bring himself to harm her?


    "Mr. Johnson, that Zephyrion the Violet guy came from his own world,it really has nothing to do with me," Dolly said with a smile. "You should know, I don''t have the ability to monitor your presence."


    William chuckled, "But you can monitor me through other beings, right?"


    Indeed, Dollycked the ability to directly monitor William. Or rather, if she dared to do so, she would certainly be destroyed.


    However, she was capable of monitoring through the senses of other beings.


    Otherwise, why would everyone previously connected to William through the Law of Cause and Effect have suffered divine retribution?


    Simply put, before understanding William''s strength, Dolly hadn''t deliberately avoided the cosmicws'' punishment falling upon those around William, involving beings beyond her control.


    Now, however.


    Having realized how powerful William was, she naturally didn''t dare to offend him to death, yet she continued to test his limits.


    Such behavior wasn''t really about humanity, but rather the strong desire for control inherent in a Cosmic Entity.


    Even if William was powerful, this was her domain, and William should ideally act like a mere tool, just as he did in the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians.


    "Mr. Johnson, you really have a way with words," Dolly said, her smile unwavering, showing no sign of panic.


    From her previous interactions with William, she believed he wasn''t the type who enjoyed ughter.


    "I''m curious, what would this universe be like without Cosmic Entities!" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Dolly''s obstinate behavior was really getting on his nerves.


    Isn''t she just a dormitory manager?


    And not a very responsible one at that.


    "Without Cosmic Entities, this world would be in chaos," Dolly sensed a murderous intent from William.


    That murderous intent made her feel afraid.


    Even when she had realized how strong William was, she had never felt fear,instead, she thought more about turning William into a weapon in her own hands.


    "Try it then!" William said coolly. "Survive my punch, and I''ll leave you alone. But if you''re destroyed, don''t me me." He smiled and added, "I''ll give you ten seconds to prepare."


    Holy crap!


    Dolly nearly fell apart on the spot. William was truly harboring a murderous intent this time, the kind that left no room for negotiation.


    She didn''t want to waste any more words and immediately vanished from the spot.


    As an incarnation of a Cosmic Entity, she too needed to adjust her power.


    If someone else had said, "Take my punch and we''ll call it even," Dolly would have spat in his face.


    But this was William the Obliterator!


    Even the Cosmic Entity of the third universe was obliterated by William in one move,what chance did she stand?


    As a Cosmic Entity, Dolly set the rules in the thirteen universes, manipting the fates of all beings.


    Were the Twilight of the Gods, the Great World War, and the current resurgence of Earth''s energy not all schemes yed out by Dolly?


    After disappearing, Dolly''s first thought was to hide in Nebeopolis, the center of the universe, protected by the supreme cosmic truths of the Cosmic Sovereign. Even a Cosmic Entity couldn''t misbehave in Nebeopolis.


    But based on her understanding of William, if he wanted to kill her, no matter where she hid, William would find her and erase her.


    Nebeopolis operated strictly ording to the rules of the supreme cosmic truths, and its enforcers were powerful, but she wasn''t naive enough to think they could overpower William.


    William waited in the room for a while. His threat to kill Dolly was no joke,he always felt there were realms he hadn''t yet touched, and he wanted to see how Dolly would react to his pursuit.


    The killing was inevitable!


    Let Dolly run for a while.


    "I actually forgot, William simply can''t be measured by ordinary human standards," Dolly thought stiffly.


    Is William even human?


    He certainly isn''t human!


    The ten seconds passed quickly, and William did not lock onto Dolly''s aura. At this moment, in the thirteen universes, the threads that invisibly connected all beings had been severed.


    Dolly had actually returned to the ck hole where William had first found her.


    "Waiting to die?" William appeared directly in front of the ck hole.


    Soon after, a beautiful woman with a shapely figure, draped in a robe of colorful feathers, appeared in front of the ck hole.


    This was the previous Dolly.


    The thirteen Cosmic Entities!


    Although her appearance had changed, her essence was unmistakable¡ªit was Dolly.


    "A clone?" William squinted at Dolly. The aura was indeed hers, but it was even weaker than before, clearly not intending to fully resist William''s attack.


    "I indeed have other clones that have hidden away," Dolly said sincerely. "I can abandon the thirteen universes, even give them up. Whether you choose to pursue and annihte me, that''s your decision!"


    "Given up resisting?" William nodded. Dolly had essentially given up, but she believed that William wouldn''t go to the extent ofpletely annihting her.


    If she couldn''t win, she''dy her cards on the table and admit defeat.


    "Think what you will!" Dolly looked at William calmly and said, "Come on, show me your strongest strike."


    William pondered and said, "You don''t seem worthy."


    Dolly: "¡­"


    After speaking, William directly raised his fist, and with a punch, he struck directly at Dolly''s face!


    Dolly didn''t even have a chance to react. The energy of her incarnation dissipated, and the colorful feathered robe turned into ashes, scattering into the vast cosmos.


    In the thirteen universes, all the chief gods were stunned.


    They could feel it¡ªthey had lost the restraint of a Cosmic Entity.


    Had the Cosmic Entity disappeared?


    What exactly had happened?


    Why had the Cosmic Entity just vanished like that?


    After the disappearance of the Cosmic Entity, many rules ceased to exist. For instance, those who had sworn oaths to the Cosmic Entity could now break their promises without facing any repercussions.


    They no longer needed to worry about the Law of Cause and Effect either.


    The entire universe plunged into a state of disorder.


    Previously, parallel dimensions were not allowed to wage war against each other, but now they could act as they pleased, exemplifying thew of the survival of the fittest to its fullest extent.


    "This is what true chaos looks like!"


    William, however, did not pursue theplete annihtion of Dolly''s clones.


    In this regard, Dolly had guessed correctly. William was merely annoyed by her and wanted to punch her, which was not a big deal in the first ce,William wasn''t that petty.


    After Dolly made her concessions, her clones could continue to exist as long as they didn''t appear before William or engage in any schemes against him.


    After obliterating Dolly with a punch, William returned to his room at the Arcane Vige base, thinking it was time to find something else to do.


    This is indeed a question worth pondering.

 Chapter 734 Aaaaah!

    <h4>Chapter 734 Aaaaah!</h4>


    William had lived through many eras since the birth of cosmic civilization, always participating as an observer.


    Though an observer, he still sought a sense of involvement.


    Like the time he went to school as a student or worked in a bar, it was all about experiencing and participating.


    He believed that without Dolly''s interference, this chaotic era would soon pass.


    Since the end of World War II, there has been an unprecedented cohesion among civilizations worldwide. People from all countries aspire for peace and are reluctant to initiate wars easily.


    Civilization was advancing once again!


    War and suffering only served to make humanity stronger!


    William opened the door of his room, and there was Walker, leaning casually against the doorway, looking quite dashing.


    "So, figured out what you want to do yet?"


    His demeanor was just like that of an older brother guiding someone through life.


    William pondered for a moment and said, "I''ve got it."


    "What do you want to do?" Walker asked. "I know you''ve got some skills, but life needs some nning."


    William grinned and said, "I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to live off women!"


    Walker almost lost his bnce, slipping and nearly falling.


    "I mean..."


    Should Walker say that this n was a bit too audacious?


    "Are you sure your body can handle it?" Walker decided he needed to correct William''s misguided life direction, scoffed, and said, "I''m going to take a leak. Dare topete with me?"


    Oh?


    William squinted at Walker, noticing the kid seemed quite confident.


    "Let''s see who can pee farther!" William decided to teach this naive kid a lesson.


    The two looked around and saw no one.


    "That tree over there!" Walker pointed to arge tree on the right, a cold smirk ying at the corners of his mouth.


    Having been single for twenty-seven years and being a Soulmancer, Walker was naturally very strong. He intended to visually impress upon William that, when it came to pleasing women with a man''s robust physique, he had the assets too. Compared to him, William would definitely fall short.


    As the older brother, he too had the means to please women with his body, and he was still striving hard on his own efforts...


    Under the tree, Walker pulled out his penis, a strange smile on his lips as he nced at William.


    William was in a good mood today, and despite finding it a bit distasteful, he went along with it.


    "What?" Walker''s gaze shifted downward, his eyes widening in shock. "You mutated?"


    "You''re the one who''s mutated!" William retorted with a coldugh. "There''s a reason I chose to be kept by women!"


    Walker took a deep breath. A gigolo of such caliber was indeed terrifying!


    Could it be that his natural abilities were meant for this line of work?


    Walker shook himself off, pulled up his pants, and cleared his throat, saying, "Although being kept can be sweet, if you try to juggle too many at once, you might choke!"


    William looked at Walker expressionlessly and said, "You speak as if you have experience."


    "I mean!!" Walker was so angry his face turned red and his neck swelled. Why did William have to be so infuriating when he spoke?


    "Do you really think I don''t have women?" Walker gritted his teeth. "Think about when I was eighteen, I was already surrounded by girls..."


    "So you were still a virgin then? Maybe you''re not physically up to it?" William''s eyes were full of doubt.


    "How did you know..." Walker got excited, realizing his attempt to boast might have failed, but still unwillingly said, "Who said I''m a virgin?"


    William pondered for a moment and then said, "Should be an old virgin, right?"


    "..." Walker had many swear words he wanted to say, but if he said them, it might just confirm it.


    Twenty-seven years old and still a...


    It was really too embarrassing to admit!


    "I can tell just by looking!" William was truly merciless, leaving Walker no room to stay silent or unexined.


    "..."


    Walker suddenly felt a sense of powerless defeat.


    That bastard William, despite not being very powerful, had a way of speaking that just made one...


    Really want to punch him to death!


    "Let''s go! Weren''t you going to take me to register my information?" William didn''t continue with a stern face; instead, he showed a friendly smile.


    Walker was a bit crude and somewhat childish, but William could feel that this young man truly considered him a friend.


    William was always kind to his friends.


    Walker said weakly, "Haven''t you already decided to be kept by women? Why bother registering?"


    "That''s where you''re wrong." William began to earnestly educate Walker. "To be well-kept, one must be in good physical condition."


    "I''m not just talking about physical attributes," William continued as they walked. "If it were only about physical satisfaction, toys and fingers could suffice. You also need a charismatic personality."


    "???" Walker looked as if he didn''t recognize William. Something seemed off with him!


    William didn''t bother exining further. He said, "Although I''m not very powerful, I''m also willing to contribute my part to the world''s revival."


    Hearing this, Walker couldn''t help but smile with relief, gritting his teeth and saying, "Young man, you should have ideals! Saving the world is the right path!"


    "That makes a lot of sense!" William nodded.


    Trying to contain his excitement and appearing nonchnt, Walker asked, "So, are you nning to show your true strength now?"


    William tilted his head up andughed, "A novice Soulmancer, strong enough, right?"


    "Aaaaah!"


    Walker almost spat out a mouthful of blood in frustration!


    Well, well!


    A novice Soulmancer!


    "A novice Soulmancer, are you nning to save the world with your face?" Walker gritted his teeth as he red at William.


    He knew William was hiding his true strength, but what happened to contributing to saving the world?


    How could he save the world if he continued to hide his strength?


    With a tilt of his head, William said, "Who says saving the world is off-limits just because I rely on my looks? I''m well-versed in strategic tactics, I''ve studied many ssic battle scenarios. I can provide guidance on strategy and tactics for you all. Isn''t that contributing to saving the world?"


    "..." Walker took a deep breath to ensure he wouldn''t die from anger, nearly crushing his teeth, "If you''re so good at animalnguages, maybe you could go chat with those Mutated creatures. I bet you''d be quite lethal."


    "I actually do speak animalnguages!"


    "Oh really! Say something in animalnguage, let me hear it!"


    "@###...^0^¦Á¦É:-)¡ê*&* %o¨B#!"


    "What does that mean?"


    Walker looked at William, utterly baffled.


    William said, "I wasplimenting you as a handsome gentleman!"


    "Why do I feel like it wasn''t anything nice?"


    "That means you''re smart!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    William patted Walker''s shoulder and said, "See, even if I only have the strength of a novice Soulmancer, I can teach you animalnguages!"


    "Once you learn animalnguages, you can negotiate with Mutated creatures!"


    "..." Walker''s facial muscles twitched.


    Previously, William barely interacted with him, and there wasn''t much conversation. Now, it felt like their rtionship had somewhat improved, but the experience wasn''t exactly pleasant.

 Chapter 735 Please don’t go too hard on him!

    <h4>Chapter 735 Please don''t go too hard on him!</h4>


    At the Arcane Vige base.


    Wes announced Hugo''s death but didn''t mention anything about William.


    Zephyrion the Violet appeared over Mount Olympus and was suddenly killed, a feat credited to the intervention of the deity of witchcraft.


    With twelve deities of witchcraft gathered, the fall of an unknown god seemed almost normal.


    Hugo''s death didn''t cause much of a stir.


    These days, too many powerful individuals had perished at the hands of Mutated creatures. Hugo, having ventured out of the city on his own, could hardly be called a hero.


    "Will... William, did you say you''re here to register for testing?" Wes was somewhat panicked upon seeing William.


    ording to reports, the main servers in New York City had already crashed twice.


    With someone of William''s immense powering in for testing, how could the servers possibly not burn out?


    "Can''t I be tested?" William asked assertively, "I recall thew states that every citizen has the right to test their ability level."


    Thisw was a recent development.


    Every citizen has the right to test their ability level, but generally, you have to demonstrate some superpowers first. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of public resources if all those ordinary people went to test their ability levels?


    But William''s true strengthpletely exceeds the maximum limit of the testing equipment!


    A super god like youing to y with ability level testing?


    You''re practically asking to fry the servers!


    "You want to be tested... of course, no problem, please go ahead!" What else could Wes say?


    Faced with a request from a super god like William to test his abilities, even if the server exploded, they still had to conduct the test!


    But then again, it might be a good thing.


    Bute to think of it, if Arcane Vige has William in charge...


    No, no, no!


    If all of humanity has him protecting us, what do we have to fear from mutated creatures?


    William followed Wes into a room constructed of metal, having already adjusted his state of mind.


    Various rays scanned over his body.


    Theprehensive testing began.


    First, they measured his height, weight, and body fat.


    Then they measured his heart rate, blood pressure, lung capacity, and vascr activity.


    In the room, there was also a human-shaped target.


    A voice came from the metal ceiling''s speaker: "William, please attack the target in front of you with all your might!"


    Wes''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    He was asking for a full-force attack from someone capable of killing deities with a single strike...


    What was he even saying?


    If William truly punched with all his might, who knew if the base would even remain standing.


    "Full force." Upon hearing this, William also took it seriously.


    He never found being too strong particrly amusing.


    Destroying everything with one punch took away much of the fun.


    Now, he reminded himself that he was merely at the novice Soulmancer level.


    William clenched his fist and slowly closed his eyes, gathering his strength on the spot.


    His recent battles had been fierce. If he wanted to pulverize the entire Earth with one punch, that would be rtively simple. But to deliver a punch that was just right, one that matched the full force of a novice Soulmancer, required a bit of calction.


    Outside the testing chamber, Arcane Vige''s highest-ranking officer, Samuel Reed, saw Wes and Amy watching the monitor and couldn''t help but walk over.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The monitor disyed all the data from the recent tests on William''s physical state. He nced at it and said, "Who is this guy? Based on the data, he seems to be only at level D!"


    Wes, overhearing this, didn''t quite know what to say and could only manage an awkward cough.


    D-level?


    Yes, ording to the data, William was indeed D-level.


    But have you ever seen a D-level superhuman who could kill a deity with a thrown knife?


    Yet, from the data William had shown...


    Did William not want to get involved in saving the Earth?!


    Thinking this, Wes''s mood grew heavy.


    He didn''t dare preach to William about the greater the power, the greater the responsibility.


    He couldn''t bring himself to seek protection from others while acting so self-righteous,that just wasn''t Wes.


    Samuel, being an S-level superhuman himself, had only this to say about D-level superhumans...


    They''re okay, I guess!


    In a real crisis, they could serve as cannon fodder, and even the necessity of leaving the city to rescue them was debatable.


    So, he really didn''t understand why Wes, along with Amy and Walker, would stand here for a D-level superhuman testing his strength level.


    Walker, who studied witchcraft under Moros, might not be as famous as Amy, but he was still a person of considerable strength, and Samuel knew him.


    Why were these three glued to the screen?


    And that guy in the testing chamber, was he just testing his strength level?


    He had been brewing with his eyes closed for quite a while; did he think that with his D-level strength, he could punch at an S-


    level?


    "Commander Samuel, this man is William, my good brother. His abilities are all focused on agility, so his future performance is still promising," Walker couldn''t help but interject.


    He felt that Samuel ought to give him some face!


    Amy didn''t quite understand what the data on the big screen meant, just blinking nkly without speaking.


    "All in on agility?" Samuel almostughed out loud. Was this some kind of online game?


    Could you really just allocate points like that?


    With such weak physical strength, how fast could he possibly be?


    But since Walker had spoken, and the man inside was his good brother, Samuel decided to give Walker some face and didn''t say much more.


    William had finished his calctions, loosened up his muscles, and lowered his stance, suddenly gathering strength in his waist.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of his punch filled the air as William''s right fist swung out fiercely, striking the human-shaped target hard.


    "Bang!"


    Samuel nced at the data on the disy screen and couldn''t help but frown slightly, remarking, "Not bad!"


    [3000 pounds]


    [C-level]


    Before the global anomaly, the famous boxer Mike Tyson''s right punch was tested at 1796 pounds of force, while his left punch reached 1123 pounds.


    Now, the standards were set such that a punch strength of 2000-10000 pounds was ssified as C-level, and 1000-2000 pounds as D-level.


    William''s punch reached 3000 pounds, thus meeting the C-


    level standard.


    However, such a level wasn''t particrly notable among superhumans, let alone impressive.


    William swung his left fist again.


    Bang!


    [2100 pounds]


    [C-level]


    This was followed by two tests for each of his legs.


    "Bang!"


    [3900 pounds]


    "Bang!"


    [4100 pounds]


    ...


    Wes looked at the data, his heart sinking to the depths. As expected, William did not intend to help save the world.


    Samuel also noticed that William hadn''t used any soul energy from within his body. Was this just pure physical strength?


    "Isn''t he a Soulmancer?" Samuel asked.


    Walker paused for a moment before responding, "He''s at the novice Soulmancer level!"


    "Would he be stronger if he used his soul energy?" Samuel looked at Walker and continued, "You said earlier that he put all his points into agility. Does that mean he''s especially fast?"


    Walker nodded, "Yes, he''s quite fast!"


    "How fast?" Samuel squinted his eyes. The punches William had thrown were all exact numbers. Could this test really be all exact numbers?


    It was clear he was putting on a show!


    Samuel chuckled, "Why don''t we test just how agile he really is!"


    Wes slowly turned his head to look at Samuel and swallowed nervously, "Commander Samuel, please don''t go too hard on him!"


    Samuel nodded, "I can control myself!"


    Wes wanted to say, if you go too hard and anger William, and he ends up killing you, that would be a difficult situation to handle!

 Chapter 736 I told you I have good endurance

    <h4>Chapter 736 I told you I have good endurance</h4>


    How could Samuel have guessed that the guy inside, who seemed to be only a C-level, would actually be the strongest boss around?


    He figured it was pretty simple: the kid inside was clearly hiding his strength.


    Coming all the way here for a test and still hiding his abilities, what was that about?


    Samuel was determined to see just how much strength this young man was concealing.


    Pretending to be weak in his presence, just how strong was this formidable person?


    Shouldn''t he teach him a lesson?


    Walker didn''t stop him, watching as Samuel entered the testing room.


    The testing room itself was about 2000 square feet, plenty of space for a physical showdown.


    William was in the middle of an intense test session when suddenly someone walked in.


    "Young man, I hear you''re fast? Shall we test that?" Samuel smiled and said, "Let me see how fast you really are!"


    William stared at him and responded, "Who said I was fast? I''m more about endurance!"


    "..." Samuel''s face darkened as he said, "Is that what I meant?"


    "What else?" William frowned.


    "I mean... agile moves!" Samuel clenched his fist, barely holding back from throwing a punch right then and there.


    "Ha!" Williamughed, "I see, how do you want to test it?"


    Samuel eyed William and said, "I attack, you dodge!"


    "What if I don''t dodge?" asked William.


    Samuel''s expression turned cold as he replied, "Then you might die! If you take a hit from me, at the very least you''ll be severely injured or crippled! So don''t think about hiding your strength!"


    "Hisss¡ª" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, realizing he needed some acting skills to appear as a novice Soulmancer.


    He didn''t want to be too famous, nor did he want to exert too much effort,he just wanted to participate in everyday society in an ordinary way.


    It was that simple.


    His strength couldn''t be too strong, but it couldn''t be too weak either,it had to be just right.


    It would be ideal for others to bring him along when fighting mutant monsters,he could just coast along, watching, which would be quite delightful!


    Samuel thought William was intimidated by him and chuckled lightly, saying, "Don''t worry, as long as you show your true skills, I won''t really hurt you! But if you keep hiding your strength in front of me... hmph!"


    "Let''s try!" William stretched a bit and beckoned Samuel with a flick of his finger.


    Seeing William''s frivolous and arrogant demeanor, Samuel couldn''t help but frown and said, "You really have a death wish!"


    After all, he was an S-ss fighter, and with some equipment from the base, he could go toe-to-toe with a Demi-God level fighter. Although he was likely to lose, he had stooped to personally test this seemingly minor C-ss superhuman, and yet this guy was still so brazen.


    It seemed he had no choice but to teach him a harsh lesson!!


    With that thought, Samuel reached straight for William''s neck.


    The gap between an S-ss and a C-ss in terms of strength was immense. If William truly was just a C-ss superhuman or Soulmancer, Samuel''s strike would surely be sessful.


    But...


    Samuel had no idea what kind of formidable being he was dealing with.


    As his hand, apanied by a whooshing sound, reached towards William, William simply tilted his neck, and the strike missedpletely!


    Without any suspense!


    "Hmm?" Samuel hadn''t expected this guy to dodge his strike so easily and hummed lowly as his right hand swept horizontally towards him again.


    His speed was undeniably fast, but in the next moment, William had already slipped five feet away.


    Agile movements!


    Phantom step!


    This was a simple secret technique rted to movement that William had created himself back when he was acting as a vignte, to blend into society at the time.


    It looked elegant and light, but not outrageously so.


    After all, at that time, the gods had already fallen, and there were no super-strong humans,William certainly didn''t want to be treated as a deity by ordinary people.


    "Your reaction speed is indeed quite fast!" Samuel smiled and said, "That must be your superpower!"


    "If you say it''s a superpower, then let''s just call it a superpower," William said, "Actually, I''m just really fast."


    "Do you think I''d believe that!" Samuel moved swiftly and struck again.


    Inside the small testing room, Samuel chased after William, leaving a trail of afterimages.


    Walker, watching the situation on the big screen,ughed and said, "It looks like William really has some skills,even Officer Samuel can''t catch up to him!"


    Wes nced at him sideways. Some skills?


    What was he talking about?


    Samuel was strong, but he was just an S-ss superhuman. His physical strength was nowhere near that of a true Demi-


    God level fighter.


    William''s strength was definitely above the Demi-God level, the kind that could casually y various deities. If Samuel could catch William, that would indeed be a joke.


    "Kid! I want to see how long you can keep running today!" Samuel was somewhat frustrated; this kid''s speed was ridiculously fast. If he hadn''t seen the test data himself, he would never believe that the person in front of him was a C-


    ss superhuman.


    Have you ever seen an S-ss powerhouse unable to catch up with a C-ss esper?


    Even with superpowers, this was too much.


    Samuel thought that for a C-ss superhuman to maintain this speed, the energy consumption must be enormous. Although the superpower allowed for great speed, it surely couldn''tst for too long.


    "What do you care!" William retorted, "Catch me first, then talk!"


    "Hey! You cheeky kid, I don''t believe you can keep this up for long!" Samuel was also getting heated up, especially now under surveince. Walker and Wes were watching from outside.


    If he couldn''t catch a C-ss superhuman, what would that say about him as the highest officer of the base? Should he step down and let someone morepetent take over?


    "Try me!"William chuckled, "I told you, I have good endurance!"


    Samuel simply couldn''t believe in this so-called endurance!


    The two continued their chase around the room.


    In such a small room, they managed to run for over an hour.


    Samuel was always just about to catch William, but always just a bit short, which was infuriating him to the point of exploding.


    "No way! Is this what Samuel called a test?" Walker was so bored he was almost falling asleep. Damn, they''re just ying tag in there!


    He said this forgetting his mic was still on, and both Samuel and William heard him.


    Samuel couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment. Chasing a C-ss superhuman for over an hour without even touching a hair was indeed quite humiliating.


    "Hey! Kid, let''s stop for a moment!"


    "Why stop? Are you running out of stamina? I told you I have good endurance. If you can''t keep up, just say ''I give up.''"


    "Damn it!"


    Samuel cursed and sped up again, but no matter how fast he was, William was faster, and he still couldn''t touch him.


    ...


    Two hourster.


    Wes finally couldn''t help but say, "Officer Samuel, why don''t you just let him stand still, and then you attack him to end this? How much longer are you going to run around in there?"


    He knew very well that it waspletely impossible for Samuel to exhaust William''s stamina.


    In the end, it would only be Samuel who couldn''t keep up. As an S-ss fighter, he was strong, but were they really going to watch William and Samuel run around the testing room for half a month?

 Chapter 737 I really didn’t move...

    <h4>Chapter 737 I really didn''t move...</h4>


    "Damn it, stop running!" Samuel cursed and came to a halt.


    "Ha! Looks like you finally ran out of steam!" William also stopped, standing fifteen feet away from Samuel, and chuckled coldly.


    He had always been good at provoking others.


    "Just shut up! I don''t want to talk to you!" Samuel red at William fiercely and said, "You''re fast, huh? I wonder if you''re faster than my throwing knife?"


    "Fast, am I?" William nced at him.


    "Let''s find out!" Samuel said, as a throwing knife appeared in his hand.


    Walker, watching from outside, thought, Oh? This I know!


    But a regr thrown knife and one thrown using the Celestial de Art are not even on the same level!


    A knife thrown without using any special techniques would lose force due to Earth''s gravity and air resistance. Even if thrown with great speed and uracy, that would at most be considered a low-level martial skill in this world.


    However, a knife thrown using the Celestial de Art harnesses the thrower''s soul energy. Not only does it not lose power due to gravity and air resistance, but it can also tear through space and other properties, making it a divine skill in this world.


    William squinted at Samuel: "Are you good at throwing knives?"


    "Not really!" Samuel replied solemnly, "But I throw fast and urately, which is enough to deal with you."


    Fast and urate, is that really useful...


    William raised an eyebrow: "So you''re saying you can''t really use throwing knives."


    "How can you say that?" Samuel smirked, "Ever seen a Marvel movie? With my strength and uracy, my throw is definitely stronger than Bullseye!"


    "If you can''t dodge it, you might really die!" Samuel''s eyes were filled with a fierce light.


    Outside the testing room, Walker and Wes were very tense.


    Walker felt that Samuel had a point. Even as an S-ss fighter, throwing a mere stone could cause serious damage to William if it hit him, let alone a throwing knife.


    And Samuel was using a throwing knife.


    Wes silently prayed in his heart, hoping William wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Please don''t take it seriously, William!


    Was Samuel, that fool, really using a throwing knife in front of William?


    A casually thrown knife from William could y gods!


    Whoosh!


    Samuel''s gaze sharpened, his wrist flicked, and the knife turned into a silver arc...


    "Thud!"


    The knife embedded itself in the metal wall behind, the handle sinking deep into it.


    Samuel couldn''t help but praise, "You dodged that really fast!"


    William, expressionless, said, "I didn''t even move."


    "Young man, don''t push it too far!" Samuel, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, became agitated.


    Walker facepalmed from outside, damn it...


    Samuel, iming to be more urate than Bullseye, missed by such a margin within 15 feet. If Bullseye knew, he''d probably jump out of the TV screen to throw a knife at him.


    An S-ss fighter, the highest-ranking officer at the base, and he was embarrassing himself like this.


    William said, "I really didn''t move."


    Samuel, face red, said, "I was anticipating your movement. It''s just that you anticipated my anticipation."


    William turned around, pulled the knife out of the metal wall, and said, "I just anticipated that you would miss."


    "How about you try again, and I won''t move?" William handed the knife back to Samuel.


    Samuel, holding the knife, scoffed, "Kid, are you asking to die?"


    William stood about 15 feet away from Samuel, watching him with aposed expression.


    From outside, Walker was getting anxious. Who was testing whom here?


    Was William testing Samuel''s uracy with the throwing knife?


    Wasn''t it supposed to be a test for William?


    Frustrated, Samuel threw another knife.


    "ng!"


    The same sound, the same uracy.


    Samuel''s eyes widened as he began to doubt himself; he had aimed seriously this time!


    William looked at Samuel with a sympathetic gaze and asked, "Shall we continue testing?"


    Samuel stepped forward, pulled out the knife, and said through gritted teeth, "I''ll try one more time!"


    "Such stubbornness!" William shook his head helplessly, like indulging a petnt child.


    ...


    Wes felt relieved. Recalling the days he had spent with William, he seemed to be a very calm person. As long as Samuel didn''t go too far, William probably wouldn''t do anything to him.


    As the head of Arcane Vige base, Samuel was desperate for talent. Given the extraordinary speed William had shown, Samuel would surely focus on "cultivating" William.


    It seemed like nothing serious would happen next.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" After ten throws with a hundred percent miss rate, Samuel finally gave up. He realized he didn''t even know the young man''s name.


    "My name is William Johnson. You can call me William," he replied, ever so eloquently.


    "Will... William? That name sounds familiar..." Samuel furrowed his brows in thought.


    William hinted, "The most famous man kept by a woman on Earth?"


    "That''s right!" Samuel''s eyes lit up as he looked at William. "Is that you?"


    "It is me!" William confirmed, "No mistake."


    "William, are you really a C-ss?" Samuel felt it was somewhat impolite to say this in front of others, so he coughed lightly and added, "You''re not hiding your true strength, are you?"


    William responded, "Actually, I could kill you with one move."


    "Hahaha! Alright, no matter what your level is, your speed just now was impressive," Samuelughed, not really believing William could kill him in one move. "As long as you''re willing to help save the world, I''ll provide you with all the resources I can."


    "Haha, seeing your sincerity, I guess I''ll join you," William chuckled.


    "With your speed, you could be a scout!" Samuel had already figured out a role for William.


    Today there was a beast tide, but those Mutated creatures hadn''t attacked the base; only Hugo, who didn''t follow the rules, had died.


    "A scout?" William said, "I''d rather be a teacher."


    "A teacher?" Samuel''s eyes sparkled. "Do you mean to teach everyone here that secret technique for moving quickly?"


    A C-ss superhuman with that speed technique could outpace him,if others learned it, their overallbat effectiveness would skyrocket.


    "My technique isn''t something just anyone can learn, and it''s not something you can master overnight," William exined. "I can teach you Beast Language!"


    "Beast Language?" Samuel frowned. "Thenguage of those Mutated creatures outside?"


    "Yes! What do you think?"


    Samuel was silent for a moment. Learning Beast Language wasn''t entirely useless.


    If they could understand thenguage of those beasts, it could be advantageous at times...


    But if they faced a beast tide, those Mutated creatures wouldn''t care whether you understood theirnguage or not.


    Just because you know Beast Language, does that mean the Mutated creatures won''t eat you?


    Or are you nning to negotiate with the Mutated creatures after learning theirnguage?


    You must be joking!


    "Okay!" Samuel said. "I''ll select ten scouts to learn Beast Language from you. As for you, keep working on improving your strength! Even though you''re fast, believe it or not, I could stand here and let you hit me for a year, and you wouldn''t hurt me."


    "Hmm?" William narrowed his eyes at Samuel.


    Wes clenched his fists, nervously watching the situation inside the testing room.

 Chapter 738 The construction of the new city experiment

    <h4>Chapter 738 The construction of the new city experiment</h4>


    Of course, William didn''t actually punch Samuel.


    Samuel walked out of the testing room with a smile alongside William.


    The two of them chatted andughed.


    "William, I''ll leave those scouts to you. Thanks a lot for teaching them the animalnguage. If you''re willing to teach them some quick movement secrets, I''d be really grateful."


    "No need to thank me," William chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t teach them any quick movement secrets."


    Samuel''s smile stiffened slightly, a touch of awkwardness in his expression.


    Man, this guy really can''t do small talk.


    Even if you won''t teach, can''t you exchange a few pleasantries?


    "William, that rapid movement technique of yours is really something," Walker stepped forward, pping William on the shoulder. "With that technique, even if you can''t beat someone, escaping is no problem at all, unless you run into a powerhouse like my master."


    William chuckled.


    If he encountered someone on Moros''s level, he wouldn''t need to run.


    At Moros''s level, anyone who recognized William the Obliterator would bow down or kneel as a basic courtesy.


    "Commander Samuel, is our amodation arranged?" Walker, technically a direct subordinate of Steven but with formidable strength and a deep background, would definitely receive VIP treatment in Arcane Vige.


    And Amy, needless to say, although few knew who her master was, her test data from six months ago had ced her eleventh in the human rankings¡ªno one would underestimate her.


    "It''s all arranged, you can be assured," Samuel replied, then suddenly asked, "What brings you and Amy here? Is something expected to happen in Arcane Vige that you''vee to support?"


    Samuel''s reasoning was straightforward: every base had its powerhouses, and Arcane Vige was no exception, housing the third and sixth ranked humans.


    With Mount Olympus above and Pantheon Academy, it seemed unlikely for Walker and Amy to visit without an urgent reason.


    He also wondered if there was a major issue at the New York City base, and if Walker and Amy hade seeking assistance.


    But whether throughmunications with the New York City base or judging by Walker''s demeanor, there seemed to be no issues there.


    Otherwise, Walker wouldn''t have the time to watch him and William circling around inside the testing room.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just brought Amy out to see the world," Walker said, of course not mentioning that he and Amy were actually looking for a ce to fight, eventually settling on Mount Olympus.


    Wouldn''t Samuel chew him out for this?


    Strangely enough, why would Steven agree to let Amy and Walker go out for a one-on-one?


    Walker was now a bit puzzled. Could it be that they intentionally let Amy out to gain some experience?


    "See the world..." Samuel pondered.


    "We are indeed nning to use Arcane Vige as a test site for a new city on Earth," Samuel blinked and said, "You guys are here to observe, right?"


    Walker nodded repeatedly: "Yes! Here to observe and learn." He had no idea about any new city experiment.


    With Samuel saying this, he just went with the flow.


    And he was somewhat curious about this new city experiment.


    Now that he was here, why not check it out?


    "Thene with me to the meeting and feel free to give your input," Samuel suggested.


    "A meeting?" Walker felt he probably couldn''t offer any input, since he had no clue about this new city experiment.


    Amy?


    Walker acknowledged Amy''s strength, but when it came to these matters, asking Amy was as pointless as getting a dog to bark a few times.


    "Let''s bring William along too, meet some of the officials from Arcane Vige. You''re nning to stay with us in Arcane Vige, right?" Samuel smiled, "William, we''ve hit it off so well, you wouldn''t go back to New York, would you?"


    "??!" Walker suddenly realized something was off.


    Damn it, Samuel, this shameless guy was actually poaching right here!


    A man in his forties or fifties, shamelessly poaching people.


    "Commander Samuel, that''s not very honorable. William is my good brother, what do you mean by poaching him?" Walker frowned, showing his displeasure.


    "How about youe over too?" Samuel said, "Send Amy back to New York, thene back here, and the two of you can fight side by side. Wouldn''t that be great?"


    Walker snorted and chuckled, "Why don''t you keep Amy here too?"


    Samuel replied, "Each base needs to have one or two strong fighters to hold the fort. If I kept Amy, wouldn''t that significantly weaken the New York base? Plus, Steven would definitelye after me."


    Walker clenched his teeth and said, "I''m also a key fighter for New York. If you take me away, Steven wille after you just the same."


    Without another word, Samuel pulled out his phone, called Steven, and put him on speaker: "Steven, I''m thinking of transferring Walker over here, is that okay?"


    Steven responded, "Ah! Go ahead and take him. That kid is a handful, handle it as you see fit, but make sure he sends Amy back. Amy might not know the way back."


    Walker: "¡­"


    Samuel continued, "And I want William transferred to me as well."


    "William? Well¡­" Steven hesitated for a moment and then said, "You''ll have to discuss that with William himself. If he''s willing, then it''s fine, but don''t force him if he''s not."


    Walker was so frustrated he almost ground his teeth to dust, finally bursting out, "Steven, what do you mean by that? From your tone, am I less important than William now?"


    Steven: "Cough, cough! Uh¡­ Samuel, you still have me on speaker, right?"


    "Yes, it''s still on," Samuel replied unabashedly.


    "Oh, then that''s settled. I''m hanging up now," Steven said and then ended the call.


    The message was clear.


    Walker was incredibly frustrated, now feeling the urge to rush back to New York and give Steven a piece of his mind with his fists.


    "Alright, that settles it. Come with me to the meeting," Samuel picked up his phone, shouted into a work group chat, and then led them to the conference room.


    The construction of the new city experiment.


    This was a crucial matter proposed after the global anomalies.


    In these chaotic times, as humanity embarked on the path of evolution, the evolution of beasts was even more exaggerated, and human nature became increasinglyplex, amplifying the darker aspects of humanity. The existing legal systems struggled to restrain people.


    To save the world, revive human civilization, and even advance further, it was necessary to establish new rules and regtions, mobilize human powerhouses to resist mutated creatures, protect the vulnerable, establish schools, and cultivate humans suited for this era.


    It was a time of great renewal.


    Arcane Vige, as the first base city established by the original 13th Bureau, had a solid foundation. The staff in the town were mostly rigorously selected, with mostly positive and upward-


    thinking attitudes, making it the most suitable base for experimentation.


    William, who had initially wanted to witness the revival of Earth, was very interested in this matter and could probably offer some suggestions at the meeting¡­

 Chapter 739 Human nature ultimately cannot withstand the test

    <h4>Chapter 739 Human nature ultimately cannot withstand the test</h4>


    In the conference room at Arcane Vige base, William and the others entered a high-tech meeting room under Samuel''s lead.


    "Feel free to sit there and listen in," Samuel pointed to a row of chairs behind the long table, "If you have any opinions, you''re wee to share them freely, don''t hold back."


    Walker''s expression was sour; they didn''t have official seats, just side ones¡ªwhat right did they have to offer opinions?


    In reality, even though he was transferred here, he held no official position, was unfamiliar with the ce, and had nothing much to say. Samuel bringing him along today was just to familiarize his face with the others.


    Samuel''s invitation was clearly just a formality,they had no real say.


    "Mr. Johnson, can I stay here and y for a few days before going back?" Amy, sitting next to William, asked in a pitiful low voice.


    William responded, "Walker can''t beat you, and if you don''t want to leave, who could possibly drag you away?"


    Walker red at William with wide eyes: "¡­"


    "It does seem that way," Amy considered, looking at Walker, and decided it was true.


    Since she was out, she might as well enjoy herself.


    The big dogs outside the city were so well-behaved,she''d go feed them some bonester.


    Samuel, overhearing William and Amy''s conversation, kept silent. Amy had a special status,unless Steven came to pick her up, he couldn''t really interfere.


    From what he knew, New York City had many powerful Shapeshifters on the side of humans, and in terms ofbat power, it was definitely the strongest among all bases, so it was unlikely to fall.


    Ten minutester, the conference room was filled with people.


    "Everyone''s here. Previously, we discussed the proposal for the new city experiment site construction. Does anyone have anything to say?" Samuel sat in the center, fingers inteced, his gaze slowly sweeping over everyone in the room.


    "Commander Samuel, what opinions could we possibly have? Militarized management, building underground cities, centralizing resources, always ready for battle," a middle-aged man in ck battle armor lifted his eyelids, his tone harsh, "In these critical times, how else should we construct this new city?"


    Samuel''s fingers rhythmically tapped on the desk, and the atmosphere in the meeting room grew tense.


    "Does anyone else have something to say?"


    Although Samuel was appointed as the highestmander of the base, establishing the "New City" wasn''t a decision he could make alone.


    Today''s meeting content still needed to be reported to Washington, where the Supreme Commander of the Human Alliance would then call an alliance meeting to discuss and decide.


    "Commander Samuel, given the current apocalyptic situation, we believe there''s no need to waste more manpower and resources to rescue ordinary people," a man with a scarred face said. "Humanity needs to continue to survive. The Mutated creatures outside are evolving too quickly. We can use the newly developed Annihtion Bomb to attack them."


    "At the same time, we need to seal off the base!" another grim-faced young man added. "This is the ultimate fortress, a level five base. If we seal off the base, no Mutated creature can break in, and we won''t need to listen to Washington''s orders anymore. Why bother building a new city? Isn''t surviving hard enough?"


    As these two spoke, more bizarre opinions surfaced.


    "We must build the underground city quickly and move the ordinary people in!"


    "Why should those ordinary people do nothing and still enjoy food and resources?"


    "I think we can separate the awakened superhumans from ordinary people. For the continuation of humanity, the superhumans with awakened abilities should reproduce among themselves. As for ordinary people... to save more resources, we should limit their reproduction as much as possible."


    ...


    Samuel''s position here was merely that of the highestmander!


    The highestmander of the Arcane Vige base!


    The matter of establishing a model new city was a directive from Washington, which Samuel had brought up three days ago, asking the senior leaders of the Arcane Vige base to think it over and then make suggestions.


    The first speaker was rtively reasonable, but the rest of thements were increasingly outrageous!


    William could see that human nature ultimately couldn''t withstand the test.


    Not everyone was like Walker, who, in these chaotic times, gained great power and thought of saving more civilians, saving the world.


    Thements from the others clearly aimed to close off the Arcane Vige base and categorize people into different sses.


    No, no, no!


    They even wanted to restrict the reproduction of ordinary people?


    This was no longer treating ordinary people as human beings.


    As for building the underground city...


    William thought that if they really did as they suggested, the Arcane Vige base might indeed survive.


    But those ordinary people would be nothing more than ves ...


    Over time, the descendants of ordinary people would be a permanent lower ss, while the descendants of superhumans would be natural-born nobles.


    ss distinctions would be increasingly pronounced.


    Simrly, the Arcane Vige base would be a closed, isted city, existing solely for "the propagation of humanity." Saving the world would have nothing to do with this city.


    Samuel''s expression grew darker, but a smile appeared on William''s face.


    He probably knew what kind of ideals Samuel and Walker shared, but every great dream inevitably faces obstacles.


    In specific times and environments, some powerful individuals prefer to be a privileged ss.


    "What the hell are you all spouting?" Walker finally couldn''t hold back anymore. He stood up furiously and started cursing, pointing at the guy who suggested limiting the reproduction of ordinary people, his spit flying, "Bastard! With that ugly mug of yours, you want to limit others'' reproduction? What do you mean by ''ordinary people''? You, a mere B-level superhuman, are just an ordinary person in my eyes! You''re worse than a dog!"


    The man with the gold-rimmed sses, Specky, turned cold and nced at Walker, then asked Samuel, "Samuel, who is this guy? Why does he have the right to sit here?"


    Samuel suddenly stood up, and in the next moment, he was in front of Specky, pping him across the face and sending him flying into the wall.


    "How dare you speak to me like that? I specifically transferred Walker here from the New York base. Your earlier remarks were truly worse than a dog''s."


    After cursing a bit, Samuel''s gaze swept over the others present, and he sneered, "So you want to create a special ss, treating ordinary people like ves, like dogs, is that it?"


    "Commander Samuel, that''s not what we meant. Aren''t we all just trying to ensure the better survival and propagation of humanity?"


    Scarface''s voice was very low,they had almost forgotten that this usually amiable Commander Samuel was an S-level powerhouse.


    "Propagation? You are abandoning the world, engaging in acts that would destroy our race!" Samuel shouted loudly, "We are humans! Those without awakened abilities are our kin, we are all humans!"


    "Humanity is indeed facing a huge crisis right now, but these crises are not insurmountable!" Samuel gritted his teeth, "I don''t want to hear any more talk of dividing sses. In these apocalyptic times, when the survival of humanity is at stake, we must unite and work together to ovee these challenges!"

 Chapter 740 Walker’s new position

    <h4>Chapter 740 Walker''s new position</h4>


    The meeting room fell silent. William sat quietly on the side, not speaking. He didn''t believe that Samuel''s simple words could convince everyone present.


    Dreams?


    Passion?


    A saviorplex? Not everyone possesses these.


    Moreover, often these so-called sentiments are far outweighed by tangible benefits that are within easy reach.


    A middle-aged man sitting opposite Samuel spoke in a deep voice, "Commander Samuel, what can you do if we don''t cooperate?"


    "Kyle, what do you mean?" Samuel stared intently at the middle-aged man, a hint of murderous intent flickering in his eyes.


    The Jones family was among the founders of the 13th Bureau. Even before the resurgence of energy, the head of the Jones family was already a Demi-God level powerhouse. Zoey was quite dominant back in the day, but it was the Jones family that truly intimidated the world''s superhumans.


    Kyle Jones was the representative of the Jones family at the Arcane Vige base.


    In terms of power, although Kyle Jones was an A-level superhuman, his family background and status were much deeper than Samuel''s.


    It was said that the current head of the Jones family had surpassed the power of a true deity.


    "What I mean is, the new city needs to be built!" Kyle slowly stood up, sneered, and said, "However, how we build it should be a matter of discussion among us all, a bit more democratically. Why don''t we vote on each issue that''s been raised?"


    "Commander Samuel, this isn''t a ce where you alone get to decide," Kyle said with a smile. "I know you''re extraordinarily powerful, Commander Samuel, but you can''t just kill us all, can you?"


    In these chaotic times, every superhuman is incredibly valuable. If Samuel were to kill them, who would protect the base?


    Samuel is an S-level powerhouse, true, but facing so many people at once without getting hurt is impossible.


    The Arcane Vige base also couldn''t afford too much internal strife.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel clenched his fists.


    He said bitterly, "Kyle, can you represent the Jones family?"


    If this was just Kyle acting on his own, Samuel could easily eliminate him as a warning to others.


    But if this represented the entire Jones family''s stance...


    Kyle raised his eyelids and said, "This is the will of our new leader."


    "New leader? What about Milo Jones?" Samuel referred to Milo Jones, the previous leader of the Jones family, a powerhouseparable to a deity.


    Kyle replied indifferently, "My great-grandfather has retired to seek a breakthrough in power. The current leader is my nephew, Landon Jones. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him yourself."


    Milo Jones choosing to step back at this time, ceding the leadership, essentially endorsed the actions of the Jones family, didn''t it?


    "Jones family, that''s it? Are they that powerful?" Walker scoffed coldly, "Kyle, cut the crap. My master is Moros, the deity of witchcraft, and he''s not afraid of you!"


    Kyle nced at Walker and said, "So what if your master is Moros? Today we vote democratically."


    "Nonsense!" Without another word, Walker threw a knife.


    It was the one given by William.


    The de shed coldly, and in the next moment, Kyle was on the ground with the ck throwing knife lodged in his throat, dead.


    To hisst breath, Kyle''s eyes were wide open in disbelief that someone had dared to strike him directly.


    He was a member of the Jones family, after all!


    More words were useless,Walker''s move was lethal.


    Except for William, everyone in the meeting room was stunned.


    Samuel had never expected Walker to be so fierce.


    Walker flicked his finger, and the knife flew back into his hand. He shook off the blood from the de and asked, "What level was he?"


    "A-level!" Samuel was somewhat agitated. He couldn''t afford to act himself, because if he did, the powerful members of the Jones family mighte for him, and he might not be able to handle them.


    And the representative significance of the Jones family was too great.


    "Just an A-level, no big deal!" Walker now had control over the power of the throwing knife, and to a Soulmancer like him, an A-level superhuman was really weak.


    William couldn''t help but apud, saying, "Nice act!"


    Walker''s mouth twitched into a smirk, feigning indifference.


    "Go ahead, kill us all!" Scarface stiffened his neck, ring at Walker.


    Walker raised his hand and threw another knife.


    "Thwack!"


    Blood sttered on the spot!


    Even Samuel was taken aback by this.


    "Anyone else?" Walker''s grip on the throwing knife was like the Grim Reaper holding his scythe.


    The entire meeting room fell silent.


    "Heh! I thought you all weren''t afraid of death," Walker sneered, then turned to Samuel, "Commander Samuel, why bother reasoning with these fools? Instead of letting them cause trouble, it might be cleaner just to kill them all."


    Samuel''s face was stern. Steven had said that Walker was a troublemaker, but now it seemed that this was a good thing!


    He needed someone with no reservations like him.


    A disciple of Moros from the deity of witchcraft, Samuel had heard about him before.


    Even if the Jones family members were arrogant, would they dare to challenge a disciple of the deity of witchcraft?


    Ha!


    It turned out to be a good decision to keep this thorn around.


    "If no one else objects, let''s have the body removed, clean up, and continue the meeting," Samuel also noticed Amy''s pale face.


    Although the young girl was powerful, she probably hadn''t seen such a bloody scene before. Such a young girl had potential for the future, butpared to someone as ruthless as Walker, she still had a way to go.


    Now, who would dare to object?


    They dared to speak those words, banking on the fact that Samuel would consider the bigger picture and not take action, right?


    Samuel didn''t make a move, but Walker clearly had no qualms about killing. He had just killed an A-level powerhouse from the Jones family without blinking an eye. Any more useless talk from them would just add another ghost to the count.


    "What are you standing there for? Didn''t you hear what Commander Samuel said? Hurry up and carry these two bodies out," Walker said as he sat down, his face ashen.


    At hismand, people hurriedly carried the bodies out and cleaned up the blood.


    William nced at Amy, whose face was frighteningly pale, her lips turning purple, but her eyes were wide open, as if she was forcing herself to watch the murderous scene.


    Her mentors were Zeus and Poseidon, so her training was exceptional, but her life experience was stillcking. To contribute to humanity, she had to face many things.


    Some fears had to be confronted.


    The blood was quickly cleaned up, and the atmosphere in the meeting room grew heavy, leaving everyone lost in their thoughts.


    Samuel''s gaze swept over those present again, a fierce glint in his eyes, as he said, "The construction of the underground city must proceed. It is meant to provide housing for more people. No one should use their power to oppress the ordinary people. Anyone found doing so will be executed without mercy!"


    "Starting today, we will establish an Inspection Team, with Walker as the team leader!" Samuel was making full use of his resources. With someone as ruthless and well-connected as Walker, it was best to establish order and rules in the city first.


    How could this city contribute to saving the world if its thoughts and actions were not righteous?


    Hearing his appointment, Walker let out a cold smirk.


    He liked this position very much.


    As he smiled, the others felt a chill run down their spines. Damn, having this guy as the head of the Inspection Team was terrifying.


    P.S.: As a monthly reward for our fans, this month''s reward code is <ABDHYX3ACXCAAGABA> . You can redeem it at the Redeem Center in your Profile. Reward code issued on May 4, 2024.The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user.Thank you all for your attention and support.

 Chapter 741 Was there really a need to dodge bullets deliberately?

    <h4>Chapter 741 Was there really a need to dodge bullets deliberately?</h4>


    "First of all, I want to say that the establishment of the new city is to nurture more outstanding young people," Samuel said solemnly as he sat in his chair. "The purpose of this base is to serve as humanity''sst bastion, preparing for the salvation of all mankind and weing back the light. Those of you present, if you harbor any other intentions, please leave now!"


    The sudden change of heart within the Jones family had indeed caught Samuel off guard.


    However, the documents he received from Washington had clearly outlined how to handle certain "special situations."


    For those harboring ulterior motives, intending to split the human alliance, there would be no mercy.


    Walker''s approach of using strength to intimidate everyone also made Samuel resolve to be more ruthless.


    To hell with the Jones family!


    If their intent was to divide the world and engage in acts that harm their own people, then they would be eliminated!


    Everyone present understood that Samuel was serious!


    Being expelled from the base!


    What did that mean?


    Without the protection of the base, even an average S-ss superhuman would struggle to survive outside, and death would likely be their only fate.


    "The construction of the underground city must prioritize the safety of the people, not create different social sses!" Samuel took out a document and said, "Everything that happened in today''s meeting will be reported truthfully. If you are still willing to protect this base together and aim to save all of humanity, I am willing to overlook past transgressions."


    These are extraordinary times, and many ces need people.


    If everyone were killed, who would save the ordinary people?


    Indeed, we cannot afford too much internal strife now.


    Those present had once been full of passion, standing on the front lines to save the world, and had made significant contributions.


    Sometimes people change, but they should at least be given a chance...


    With these words from Samuel, the remaining people expressed their intentions to reform and serve the base faithfully.


    Being expelled from the base, they were well aware of what that meant.


    The idea of special ss privileges was indeed very appealing, but first, they needed to survive!


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Wes spoke up, "Commander Samuel, please continue."


    When Kyle had spoken about treating ordinary people differently, Wes had felt a strong urge to eliminate him right there and then. However, he only fantasized about it in his mind, never daring to actually make a move.


    Now that things had calmed down, he wished he could step into Walker''s shoes and stand up against such extreme statements!


    Due to his reserved nature, Wes couldn''t be as bold as Walker, not to mention the differences in strength and background.


    Walker''s power and background allowed him to kill Kyle without a second thought and without considering the consequences, something Wes wasn''t capable of yet.


    Although he couldn''t do it himself, seeing Walker take such actions was still thrilling for him.


    Next time for sure!


    Next time, he would be able to do it too!


    Samuel continued, "First, we need to properly construct the internal facilities of Arcane Vige, providing a stable living environment for all the original residents and refugees."


    "The war with the Mutated creatures won''t end quickly. It might take generations of effort to restore our former civilization, and we need to be prepared for that," Samuel said. "That''s why we need to establish correct values for our youth and also help them awaken their superpowers."


    "Therefore, we need to establish schools to nurture a strong next generation!"


    ...


    No one was naive enough to think that we could quickly restore peace in the face of powerful Mutated creatures.


    This was destined to be a prolonged war.


    Cultures around the world have deep historical roots, and although there have been beliefs in deities since ancient times, most cultures primarily venerate their ancestors.


    Peace has always been bought with the blood of our forebears, and no matter how long the warsts, it will eventually return to peace.


    During this meeting, no one raised any objections.


    Until Samuel introduced, "I would like to introduce a new colleague to everyone here, William."


    "He is very agile and proficient in thenguage of beasts," Samuel said. "He will serve as the head of our base''s reconnaissance unit and as our base''s beastnguage instructor."


    Hearing his appointment, William smiled and waved to everyone present.


    "William?" The previously sullen-faced young man nced at William and said, "Is that the William who''s kept by a woman?"


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and responded, "I know there might be some misunderstandings about William, but he truly has genuine skills. I''ve tested him myself."


    "Tested?" The young manughed loudly. "Commander Samuel, when you say ''tested,'' do you mean in bed?"


    "Ivan, what are you implying?" Samuel was on the verge of exploding.


    Ivan was not intimidated by Samuel and said, "Commander Samuel, since we''re speaking openly, I''ll serve the base without seeking any privileges. If you want to kill me, go ahead."


    Samuel quickly calmed down. Ivan was Hugo''s older brother. Hugo had left the base with William, and his body was never recovered. It was natural for Ivan to have issues with William.


    "Are you questioning William''s abilities, or are you trying to me Hugo''s death on him?" Samuel didn''t beat around the bush and addressed the issue directly, "Hugo left the city on his own, and he didn''t die by William''s hand. If you''re looking to seek revenge on William, I won''t allow it."


    "Seek revenge?" Ivan said coldly, "I''m not that petty. But what exactly is William''s skill level? What qualifies him to be the head of the reconnaissance unit?"


    "And this beastnguage, can he really speak it? Commander Samuel, have you verified this?" Ivan was confrontational, "Why don''t you send him out to talk to those Mutated creatures, maybe convince them all tomit suicide?"


    "As for the beastnguage, I haven''t verified that, but I have witnessed his agility," Samuel was tired of arguing with Ivan. People looking for trouble was inevitable, and no amount of talking would be as convincing as William demonstrating his skills himself.


    "I let test it!" Ivan dered, and suddenly, arge handgun appeared in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    He didn''t intend to give William a chance to react, raising his hand and firing the gun.


    The gun was aimed right at William''s forehead.


    The next moment, a huge dent appeared in the metal wall behind William, who hadn''t moved an inch from where he sat.


    A throwing knife was now embedded in Ivan''s throat.


    Walker had made his move.


    Ivan had intended to kill William with a single shot, but Walker ended Ivan''s life with one swift throw of his knife.


    William''s expression remained unchanged; he didn''t need to make any move. By the time Walker''s knife struck, Ivan''s bullet was already off course.


    Was there really a need to dodge bullets deliberately?


    Such amateur marksmanship!


    "Does anyone still have doubts?" Walker didn''t waste words. He had said he would protect William. Although he wasn''t sure if William could have dodged the bullet, he decided to intervene anyway.


    The meeting room fell silent.


    A meeting that ended with three people dead,Walker was a madman.


    And William, the guy who was supposedly kept by a woman, even had Walker protecting him. His connections must be really deep.


    It was just the position of head of the reconnaissance unit. Let him have it. Besides Hugo, who else would dare to challenge that?

 Chapter 742 You... are you sure you’re not joking?

    <h4>Chapter 742 You... are you sure you''re not joking?</h4>


    After the meeting dispersed, everyone went their separate ways.


    Whether it was building a school or an underground fortress, more manpower was always needed.


    Walker bing the head of the inspection team was good news for the entire base.


    "Walker, thanks for earlier!" Samuel looked at Walker and smiled. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known how to wrap things up just now."


    Walker grinned, "When dealing with those reactionary forces, iron-fisted measures are necessary. I can handle the dirty work that you can''t."


    Samuel replied, "That''s fine! But try to kill less. It''s not easy to train skilled people these days."


    "I know my limits," Walker said. "I won''t kill unless absolutely necessary."


    Listening to that...


    Well, it was probably best just to listen.


    Finally, Samuel''s gazended on William. He asked, "William, if Walker hadn''t intervened just now, could you have dodged that bullet?"


    "It wouldn''t have hit me anyway, so why dodge?" William responded confidently.


    Samuel gritted his teeth, "What I mean is, if Walker hadn''t acted and Ivan had aimed and fired, could you have dodged it then?"


    Talking to William was really exhausting!


    Did he need everything spelled out clearly?


    "I wouldn''t need to dodge that either," William replied with the same confidence and as if it were obvious.


    Hit him?


    How could that be possible?


    Samuel had thrown so many knives before and never managed to hit him. Was it because Samuel was just bad?


    Even for an S-rank fighter, with a target distance of 15 feet, missing 100% of the shots seemed unlikely.


    William''s agility and dodge stats weren''t just high,they were exceptional.


    As long as he wishes, anyone who attacks him from a distance will miss by just a bit, as if tracing an outline around his body.


    It was almost like a curse.


    "Do you... are you trying to infuriate me to death?" Samuel wasn''t sure if William really understood thenguage of beasts, but he was certain that talking to William could shorten one''s lifespan.


    "Alright! The im that you understand beastnguage still needs verification. Since you want to start a course on it, you should at least prove to us that you really know it," Samuel insisted.


    He acknowledged William''s agility, but understanding beastnguage needed proof.


    Otherwise, teaching a ss on it would just be a joke.


    William exined, "Understanding beastnguage doesn''t necessarily mean speaking it. Most mutated creatures can infer human intentions from their actions, and we can also interpret the creatures'' intentions from their behaviors and calls."


    "You don''t think I''m going to make strange noises like a mutated creature, do you?" William chuckled. "Each species has a different vocal system. There are at least ten thousand types of mutated creatures out there, and it''s impossible for a normal human to mimic their sounds."


    "So what exactly do you want to teach?" Samuel asked, his expression turning serious.


    Indeed, the physiological structure of mutated creatures was different from humans, and their way of conveying messages wasn''t necessarily through making sounds.


    If so-called beastnguage was just about making noises, that clearly wouldn''t work.


    Even if one could use sounds to convey intentions to mutated creatures, the practicality was limited. It''s not like humans could negotiate with creatures.


    "What I intend to teach are the habits, attack methods, and weaknesses of these mutated creatures. If you want to call that beastnguage, that''s fine too."


    "You... are you sure you''re not joking?" Samuel swallowed hard. What William described hardly sounded like beastnguage.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" William responded. "The content is extensive andplex; it''s not easy to teach."


    "How could you possibly know the habits, attack methods, and even the weaknesses of these mutated creatures?" Samuel frowned. If it was just some basic understanding of beastnguage, that would be one thing. But to im knowledge of all aspects of mutated creatures'' lives and vulnerabilities.


    That''s incredible!


    William chuckled, "It''s a secret."


    "A secret!" Samuel eximed excitedly, "Well, I do like people who have secrets!"


    Samuel then asked, "Can you organize everything you know for us?"


    "Sure!" William wasn''t nning on using brute force to solve humanity''s current crisis, but he could provide some intelligence.


    "Come with me to the institute! Right now!" Samuel could hardly contain his excitement. If Walker helped him handle the immediate crisis, William''s arrival could be a crucial asset in the grand project of human revival.


    Of course, that was assuming everything William said was true!


    "No problem, but I''ll need a house," William said. "Consider it payment for the information I provide. What do you think?"


    "A house?" Samuel''s mouth twitched, "Don''t just talk about a house, I''d give you my life if you asked!"


    "What would I do with your life?" William replied dryly, "I just need a ce to live. It doesn''t have to be big, but it must have a kitchen."


    "No problem!" Samuel truly felt this was a small price to pay. If William could indeed provide information on the mutated creatures, he would agree to any terms.


    "Then let''s go!" William didn''t waste any more words and followed Samuel out of the meeting room.


    Walker was stunned. How could William possibly know about all the habits of the mutated creatures?


    He understood the significance of what William had said.


    To revive human civilization, a united human effort was necessary. With this information, they would have more leverage against the mutated creatures.


    "You''ve kept it well hidden!" Walker had always sensed that William had secrets. Initially, he thought William was just concealing his strength, but he hadn''t expected this.


    But if William knew this information, did it also mean that William''s true strength was formidable?


    Otherwise, how could he know all this?


    Walker followed behind, not asking further questions.


    No matter what William was hiding, as long as his actions were beneficial for saving the world, it was all good.


    The deeper the secret, the better!


    That''s what Walker thought.


    William followed Samuel into the base''s research institute, and soon Samuel had arranged aputer for William.


    "Here we go! This is the information on mutated creatures that we''ve collected and organized. See if there''s anything you''d like to add." Samuel didn''t fully believe William knew all about the mutated creatures just from a few words. Asking him to add information was also a way to test him.


    Some statements, with just a little thought, could reveal their truth or falsehood.


    William sat in front of theputer and smiled, "What? Don''t believe me?"


    Samuel didn''t feel awkward at all and chuckled, "How could I not believe you? Let''s get started!"


    While they were talking, an elderly man wearing thick sses approached and asked, "Samuel, who allowed you to use myputer? Bringing unrted people into the research institute, what are you thinking?"

 Chapter 743 About a fish’s ability to fly？!

    <h4>Chapter 743 About a fish''s ability to fly?!</h4>


    William nced up at the elderly man, recognizing his attire immediately.


    The old professor!


    Such individuals typically disyed their academic talents during their studies and devoted themselves entirely to research. Apart from their specific topics, it was difficult to engage their interest in anything else.


    Social niceties?


    To them, these were utterly irrelevant.


    It wasn''t that their approach was bad,after all, human energy is limited. Once they focused on something, it was hard for them to be distracted by other matters. Only through such dedication could they achieve perfection in their academic research.


    "Dr. Sanger, this young man named William understands various habits and weaknesses of the mutated creatures. I''ve asked him to organize some data," Samuel exined, his usually good temper helping him maintain a careful smile, especially since he had used theputer without permission from such a respected schr.


    Frederick Sanger had only stepped away for a short rest when he heard from his assistant that Samuel had brought someone to ess the mainputer of the data library.


    This was uneptable!


    Frederick stormed back into theb, only to find a young man sitting at hisputer.


    He knew hisputer contained numerous research materials, the results of countless hours of work and the sacrifices of many.


    He could tolerate personal attacks, but tampering with the data on hisputer was absolutely off-limits!


    If Samuel wasn''t the highestmander of Arcane Vige, Frederick would have already called security to remove him!


    "He understands the habits and weaknesses of the mutated creatures?" Frederick paused for a moment, pushed up his sses, and asked, "Which mutated creatures are you referring to?"


    William looked at Frederick and said, "All known mutated creatures."


    Others might respect the elderly, but William only had additional regard for Frederick because of his dedication to scientific research.


    "Then hurry up and organize the relevant data!" Upon hearing William''s statement, Frederick''s eyes lit up. There was no hint of skepticism, as if it was perfectly natural for William to know all this.


    "Let''s get started then!" Samuel knew Frederick''s temperament well,he wouldn''t be upset knowing that William had more information about the mutated creatures.


    Without wasting time, William booted up theputer and quickly located the database on mutated creatures.


    Currently, the Arcane Vige base had just over five hundred documents rted to mutated creatures, categorized by different levels from SSS to D, with each level having its own folder.


    He casually opened the first folderbeled SSS.


    It contained a photograph taken from the sky.


    The photo showed an immenselyrge monster bursting through the surface of the ocean, creating terrifyingly high waves, with its sharp, enormous teeth looking ferocious and dreadful.


    [Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth]


    [Suspected mutation from a Bryde''s whale.]


    [Length: 4000 feet, Weight: about 11,023 short tons]


    [Strength: Unknown.]


    [Danger Level: SSS]


    That was all the information avable.


    Seeing this, William asked, "This information about the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was deduced from satellite surveince, right?"


    "Of course," Frederick replied. "The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth merely surfaced, and the resulting tsunami submerged three coastal cities, causing thirteen million deaths. It''s probably the most powerful mutated creature we know of so far, and its detailed data is hard to control."


    "But based on our assessment, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth should still retain the living habits of a Bryde''s whale and would note ontond."


    William nodded and said, "Generally, it retains the habits of a Bryde''s whale, but after mutation, it has developed a preference for blood and has be more murderous. Importantly, it has now acquired the ability to fly."


    Frederick furrowed his brow, "The ability to fly? What makes you say that?"


    "If the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth just lived at the bottom of the ocean, it wouldn''t pose much of a threat to creatures onnd," William exined. "But if it has the ability to fly, that changes everything."


    "I won''t exin further. If you don''t believe it, there''s nothing I can do," William said. He was there to provide information, and with tens of thousands of pieces of data, most of which were unknown to humanity, it would be impractical to exin each piece in detail.


    "Science demands rigor!" Frederick insisted. "Without relevant evidence, making unfounded ims is uneptable."


    William responded with a smile, "Science at best exins phenomena that have already urred. For what science cannot exin, we turn to theology. Now, with Soulmancers everywhere, you talk to me about science?"


    Frederick stubbornly shook his head, "Even though there are many Soulmancers in the world today, it doesn''t mean that science cannot exin how one bes a Soulmancer. Theology isn''t beyond scientific exnation either."


    "Dr. Jhin once said, there''s nothing that science cannot exin!"


    Jhin was Dr. Lopez from the 13th Bureau, who had researched how tobat Soulmancers. William had some interactions with him, and Jhin greatly admired William.


    William also held high regard for Jhin, who had tried to challenge divine beings with mere human inventions. His creation, the space ion cannon, had once blown the head off a powerful demon, a being nearly as strong as a Nature Deity...


    As a pioneer in using science to challenge theology, Jhin was revered by countless schrs.


    "Uh, alright, let''s move on to the next one," William said, his consciousness already reaching into the deep sea, where he found a Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth asleep.


    "You! Fly for me! Keep it quiet, slowly ascend to the sky. I don''t want to see anyone die, or you will!"


    William''s consciousness conveyed this message to the sleeping Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth.


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth shuddered in fright, causing countless fish to flee in panic in the deep sea.


    As the dominant creature of the deep sea after its mutation, it was acutely aware of how terrifying the consciousness that had justmunicated with it was.


    If it didn''tply, it faced certain death.


    Can''t a single human die?


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth slowly made its way from the deep sea towards the surface.


    Its movements were a bit slow.


    William was somewhat dissatisfied: "Are you sleepwalking here? Hurry up!"


    It had to be fast, yet not a single human could die.


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth felt conflicted. It could only swim towards the sea areas far fromnd, continuously using sonar to scan the surface of the water.


    What if there are humans on the surface of the sea?


    If a human died, wouldn''t it mean death for it too?


    However, its concerns were clearly unnecessary. Since the global mutation, the seas had be even more dangerous than thends, and no one would risk crossing the sea.


    Finally, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth reached the surface and slowly poked its head out.


    The massive head appeared, immediately detected by space satellites.


    Almost instantly, all the bases around the world received the information: "Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth spotted at the center of the Pacific."


    At the same time, the bases also received live video feeds.


    Nowadays, with major cities around the world isted from each other and researchers dispersed, many pieces of information had to be shared online.

 Chapter 744 You’re here talking science to me?

    <h4>Chapter 744 You''re here talking science to me?</h4>


    William was opening the file on a second mutated creature, discussing some of its characteristics with Frederick and the others.


    A woman in a white protective suit shouted, "Dr. Sanger, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth has surfaced!"


    "What? Where did it surface from?" Frederick''s voice became sharp with excitement.


    They had just been discussing the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, and now it had appeared.


    It was almost too terrifying.


    The appearance of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, did that not mean a storm of blood and violence wasing?


    "Dr. Sanger, calm down, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth appeared in the central Pacific, it''s not a threat to the continental areas."


    Frederick sighed deeply andmanded, "Quick, turn on the big screen!"


    The research institute had arge screen for projecting information received from satellites.


    The clearer these pieces of information, the better. Facing powerful mutated creatures, humans still knew too little and needed to analyze more details to avoid being caught off guard in future encounters.


    "William," Walker asked curiously, ncing at William, "do you think this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth could actually fly?"


    William had imed he could speak with beasts, and Walker believed him. In the Mount Olympus jungle, he had seen William sitting on arge rock while the mutated creatures deliberately avoided attacking him.


    From this, it was clear William had many secrets.


    And then there was that so-called swift movement.


    Damn, could any secret technique be that fast?


    Could a novice Soulmancer really outpace an S-ss fighter?


    William looked back at Walker and countered, "What do you think?"


    Walker smacked his lips twice and said, "I think... such a big guy, without wings, it might be a bit difficult to fly."


    William chuckled, "And you''re here talking science to me?"


    Walker paused for half a second, then looked back at the big screen and said, "It should be able to fly, right?"


    Wings are not necessary for flight?


    What about all those Soulmancers who fly through the air, or the witches riding brooms¡ªdo they have wings, or do their artifacts have wings?


    Walker, as a Soulmancer himself, naturally believed that such powerful creatures could fly in the sky.


    "I don''t buy it!" Frederick shook his head, "That''s not scientific!"


    Walker felt that, since William was his bro, no matter what secrets William was hiding, he should support him.


    "Dr. Sanger, how about we make a bet? If the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth doesn''t fly, I''ll eat myputer monitor!" Walker said, watching the big screen where the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was clearly slowly poking its head upwards, looking like it was about to take off.


    "You''ll eat yourputer monitor? If it doesn''t fly, I''ll eat a hammer!"


    "Holy crap! Do we need to bet that big?"


    Walker was shocked,this old guy was really something.


    Being a Soulmancer, eating aputer monitor wasn''t really a problem for him,he could even digest it afterward.


    But this old man was actually willing to eat a hammer!


    Was hecking iron in his body?


    "Hmph!" Frederick gave Walker a disdainful look, then focused intently on the big screen, telling the people around him, "Quick, record all the data on this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth!"


    At times like this, he didn''t want to waste words with Walker.


    The video transmitted by the satellite also revealed some characteristics of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, such as strength analysis and even weakness analysis...


    If a person always lives in afortable and easy environment, they might fail when faced with real crises and difficulties due to ack of ability to handle challenges.


    With the cultural depth of several bowls of Earth''s civilization supporting them, people around the world prefer to take precautions against potential problems!


    Mutated creatures are not to be feared,the unknown is.


    Frederick believed that even the most powerful creatures had their weaknesses.


    Humans on Earth, although not as physically strong as many animals, excel in using various tools and leveraging their intelligence to solve crises.


    "Dr. Sanger, this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth is 4,750 feet long and weighs over 22,023 short tons. Based on its size and strength analysis, the force of its impact could exceed 551,155 short tons. It... it... it''s flying..."


    The woman in the protective suit was so shocked she lost her voice.


    Frederick remainedposed and said, "I see it, record its flight speed."


    On the big screen, they could see the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth slowly emerging from the sea and then gradually ascending into the sky.


    "Its flight speed is about 10 feet per second."


    10 feet per second¡ªwhat kind of speed was that?


    Frederickmented, "It seems it can fly, but its flight speed isn''t fast. After all, it''s a mutated marine creature, not a bird. Continue recording."


    Walker stood by, silently pulling a household hammer from the storage space in his underwear, and said, "Dr. Sanger, I have bigger ones, which one do you want?"


    Frederick adjusted his sses and asked, "How big can you get?"


    "Not a small appetite!" Walker eximed, pulling out a hammer with a 2-foot-long handle from his storage underwear. This hammer weighed at least 550 pounds, especially good for replenishing iron in the body!


    Seeing the hammer, Frederick couldn''t help but take a deep breath, but his expression quickly returned to normal as he said, "I am a scientist, and a scientist''s words must be precise!"


    "Ah!? So eat it then!" Walker was curious about how the old man would manage to swallow the hammer.


    Could it be that he now relied on the power of technology to enable his stomach to digest any metal?


    That would be quite impressive!


    Indeed, as Frederick had said, theoretically, there is nothing in the world that cannot be exined by science,if there is, it''s merely temporarily unexinable.


    Does that mean, in other words, that science can achieve all things unimaginable?


    Enough said, if a Soulmancer can do it, science should be able to achieve it too. After all, Walker''s physique, enhanced by witchcraft potions, allows him to swallow that hammer.


    "I am a meticulous scientist!! In our hometown, when I say ''eat a hammer,'' it means I won''t eat it!" Frederick was really fed up with this person. Didn''t he understand the concept of speaking figuratively?


    "Forced exnation, huh!" Walker was baffled. Still using hometown expressions, are you really a master ofnguage?


    That''s unreasonable!


    Excessive!


    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded, "Walker, that''s enough! Shut up! Don''t disturb Dr. Sanger!"


    "Can''t admit you lost the bet, huh?" Walker muttered, putting away the two hammers.


    Frederick finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Continue monitoring the movements of this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, see what its speed really is, and whether it could potentially threaten thend."


    Samuel said, "I wonder if Washington willunch an attack on it!"


    Frederick replied, "They probably won''t. This Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth is far from ournd. For now, it doesn''t pose a threat to the continental area. A rash attack might provoke it instead. This creature seems to possess a certain level of intelligence. If attacked, it will surely retaliate."

 Chapter 745 The space ion cannon, do you know about it?

    <h4>Chapter 745 The space ion cannon, do you know about it?</h4>


    Frederick was right,the location where the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth appeared was too remote, with no humans or cities nearby, so there was no intention to attack it.


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth slowly ascended into the sky, attracting the attention of many powers.


    Prometheus was collecting some nts in the forest when he sensed something and nced towards the Pacific Ocean. It was that kind of creature again, but not very strong, only possessing the strength level of a Nature Deity at most. If it dared to set foot on the continental area, he would simply p it dead.


    Moros and other deities of witchcraft nced in that direction.


    "The fish in the ocean seem to be getting stronger," Moros joked. "Do you think some of the fish down there could evolve into beings with the strength of Supreme Deities?"


    "Probably not! To give birth to such powerful beings, time is needed."


    "There are still many powerful monsters hidden in the underwater world. Haven''t you noticed that the divine soul energy in the Prime World is abnormally abundant?"


    "No matter how much divine soul energy there is, we can no longer ascend."


    ...


    In the thirteenth universe, the Cosmic Entity Dolly had used the power of over a hundred divine halos she had won to transform the Earth into divine soul energy, which was undoubtedly a terrifying act.


    In the past, creating the Divine Realm only took the power of five divine halos, and Archangel Amenadiel had absorbed just one divine halo to be one of the high-ranking god-kings.


    Now, the power of over a hundred divine halos had been transformed into divine soul energy to alter the creatures on Earth.


    This also made some of the already gigantic creatures even more terrifying. Although theycked top-tier divine artifacts and hadn''t undergone long-term strength enhancement, given time, their physical bodies would be incredibly formidable, and predicting how strong they could get was nearly impossible.


    ...


    "It seems that''s about the speed of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth."


    After more than an hour, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was still slowly ascending into the sky, maintaining a steady speed of 10 feet per second.


    "It seems to have no special abilities, just a massive size, strong aggression, and the ability to fly, but its speed is extremely slow."


    "Analyzing the muscle tissue of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, its only weakness appears to be its eyes."


    "If we use the space ion cannon now, we might be able to kill it in one strike!"


    "Even if it doesn''t kill it, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth definitely won''t be able to attack the Arcane Vige base. At most, it could reach the Hawaii base, so it might be worth a try."


    ...


    It has been half a month since thest human city was attacked by the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth. Facing such a terrifying beast still leaves people deeply unsettled.


    If we could just try attacking it...


    If it dies, that would certainly put our minds at ease.


    If it doesn''t, it seems there wouldn''t be much loss!


    Before the apocalypse, many wealthy individuals and officials vacationed in Hawaii. After the apocalypse, the Hawaii base was established due to its surrounding seas, which provided a sense of ease. It also required many Soulmancers to risk their lives transporting supplies.


    In fact, many bases around the world are not too pleased with the Hawaii base. If we could really cause them some trouble, forcing them to relocate to a maind base, or if this base were identally destroyed, that wouldn''t be such a bad thing.


    Upon hearing such remarks, Samuel immediately said, "How can we do such a thing to our fellow citizens? With the global anomalies, it''s not just us suffering,there are also many ordinary people at the Hawaii base, perhaps even family members of residents from our base. All the surviving humans at bases around the world should work together."


    "Even if we dislike the greedy faces of those officials and wealthy people, that should be dealt with after resolving the issue with the Mutated creatures, not by these means."


    In the 6000 years of recorded human history, we have almost always been undergoing the trials of war, but people from all countries yearn for peace after war.


    Theuncher for the space ion cannon is currently in Washington, and whether or not to fire it is not for them to decide.


    However, ording to the usual practices of the higher-ups in Washington, it''s unlikely that they would decide to abandon the Hawaii base.


    "You''re William, right? You mentioned earlier that you know all about the habits and even the weaknesses of these Mutated creatures. What do you think about the data analysis for the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth?" Frederick suddenly realized something.


    William had previously mentioned that the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth had the ability to fly, and now that it was actually flying, did that mean they could trust this young man?


    "First off, I need to correct something. This thing doesn''t weigh 22,023 short tons,it weighs 44,046 short tons. Its methods of attack aren''t just ramming and biting,it can manipte water, as well as control temperature and create lightning."


    William spoke calmly, "Also, this thing''s flying speed should be able to reach 800 feet per second, not 10 feet per second. Of course, it originally being a marine creature, it can move at 2000 feet per second underwater."


    The research facility fell silent, and the female assistant recording the data was so surprised that she forgot to type.


    Everyone was staring nkly at William.


    Until Frederick said, "Let''s record what he said for now."


    "Got it!" The data-recording assistant hurriedly followed and recorded William''s words.


    She didn''t understand why Dr. Sanger would have her record this man''s seemingly baseless ims.


    These data had no foundation to speak of.


    At least, ording to the data they had monitored via satellite so far, it shouldn''t be this outrageous.


    Frederick stared at the big screen. If what William said was true, then this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was terrifyingly powerful.


    Considering that many missiles only travel around 1000 feet per second, if the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was really that fast, wouldn''t it be difficult to deal with?


    "The space ion cannon, do you know about it?" Frederick didn''t even know why he was asking William, "Do you think the space ion cannon could take this thing out in one shot?"


    William confidently said, "Of course! Just hit it right in the head, and it''s a one-shot kill, no question about it!"


    This Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth is merely at the level of a Nature Deity, which is far below the angels and demons that previously descended upon Earth.


    The demon that was taken out by a single shot from the space ion cannon was at least at the Destroyer Deity level.


    "That''s reassuring!" Frederick felt a weight lifted off his shoulders, but he still felt that things that hadn''t been verified were somewhat unreliable. However... this young man named William said the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth could fly, and indeed, it could actually fly.


    Even without verification, without having seen it, he decided to tentatively believe it.


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, flying mid-air, was trembling with fear. It didn''t know if its flying posture was correct.


    It just felt that many eyes were watching it, hidden yet observant.


    Those gazes were truly terrifying.


    Especially the first one!


    It wondered if some great deity might kill it for not having an elegant enough fin movement while flying.


    "Alright! Fly up, as fast as you can!"


    Just then, a message like this echoed in the brain of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, frightening it into suddenly soaring upwards.


    Indeed, it elerated abruptly mid-air!


    Back in the research facility, Frederick swallowed hard, his voice trembling as he asked, "What... what''s the speed now?"


    The female assistant next to him, calcting based on the video feed, also opened her mouth wide in astonishment and said, "2090 feet per second."

 Chapter 746 The outside world was just too terrifying!

    <h4>Chapter 746 The outside world was just too terrifying!</h4>


    "2090 feet per second."


    Upon hearing this data, William''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Hadn''t he just said that it could reach up to 2000 feet per second? Was this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth specifically here to prove him wrong?


    In that instant, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth felt its body stiffen and it froze in mid-air, as if an invisible giant hand had grabbed it. This hand only needed to exert a little more force, and it would be shattered to pieces!


    "2000 feet per second! Do you understand?" While conveying this message, William also took the opportunity to educate the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth about how fast 1 foot per second actually is.


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was in agony.


    Who just said to make him fly faster?


    Just now, it was flying at full speed, burning all its energy and even its vital essence to reach that speed.


    But who could argue when such a powerful deity had spoken?


    2000 feet per second...


    "Dr. Sanger, it just stopped in mid-air, which means the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth has the ability to hover," Frederick noted.


    "Its flight seems to be powered by some mysterious force, not its fins."


    "The fins are too small,if it were just pping through the air, they couldn''t possibly support the massive body of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth," Frederick exined. "It must be like the Soulmancer, using a mysterious energy to fly."


    With current science, the soul energy inside a Soulmancer can only be described as a mysterious energy. Any further exnation would seem more like chatanism.


    "William, you just said that a hit from the space ion cannon to its head could kill it, right?" Frederick asked. "So, its weak points should still be the head, the eyes, and other fragile areas, right?"


    William chuckled, "Dr. Sanger, this is a mutated creature. You''re identifying its eyes as a weak point because you can''t find any other weaknesses, right?"


    Frederick nodded, "That''s right. The body of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth is likely covered with a very thickyer of fat, and its skin is also very tough. Even if we use the newly developed Annihtion Bomb on other parts, it would likely only cause severe injury, not death."


    William added, "The eyes of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth can emit attacks simr toser beams, so they''re hardly a weak point. With the current human arsenal, aside from using the space ion cannon on its head, it''s very difficult to find a way to kill it."


    "Ordinary weapons, even if they hit its eyes, would at most injure it, and are not enough to be lethal."


    Frederick was curious about how William knew all this, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he turned to look at therge screen and asked, "What''s the speed now?"


    "2000 feet per second! The speed is very stable." The female assistant recording the data gave William a deep look, as if he had predicted everything correctly.


    Who exactly was he?


    It was known that the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth had only appeared once before, and the data about it was derived from various analyses of that one video.


    And this information was not something the average person would know.


    What he had mentioned was even beyond what their research institute had discovered.


    Hearing the assistant''sment, Frederick took a deep breath and turned back to look at William.


    Hisbat value might be low, but his memory was certainly notcking. Everything William had said matched up, and the thought of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth''s attack methods was indeed terrifying.


    Huge in size, fast in flight, with incredible defense capabilities, able to manipte water, temperature, and even create thunder and lightning.


    With the current human capabilities, aside from the space ion cannon, there were no other options.


    What kind of destruction would such a creature cause if it reachednd?


    If it appeared near certain cities... using the space ion cannon might destroy the city along with it.


    As for deploying nuclear weapons, would that give rise to more mutated creatures?


    Would it push Earth further towards destruction?


    The atmosphere in the research institute was tense. Frederick clenched his fists, staring at therge screen. If the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth showed any tendency to move towardsnd, surely Washington would order the firing of the space ion cannon to kill it!


    Yet Frederick knew that firing the space ion cannon required a tremendous amount of energy. Even the great weapons created by science still obeyed thew of conservation of energy. The energy required to kill such a massive beast was immense.


    Now, withrge areas of Earth upied by mutated creatures, gathering resources was extremely difficult.


    The space station could fire at most two more times,that was the limit.


    Walker stared at the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth on therge screen, wondering if he could kill it with his throwing knife.


    What would be the cost to himself?


    Ultimately, he was too weak. Perhaps with all his might, he could inflict a serious injury.


    Could he kill it?


    That was uncertain.


    William, lookingposed, said, "Don''t worry, this big fellow prefers to stay in the sea. Under normal circumstances, it won''te ontond."


    "It''s about its habits,the seabed makes it feel safer."


    Frederick murmured softly, "I hope that''s the case."


    The seabed makes it feel safer?


    Could such a creature even feel fear?


    It seemed unrealistic, and perhaps William''s words were just meant tofort everyone.


    "Dr. Sanger, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth has returned to the seabed!"


    "I see it!"


    "I wonder why it flew out of the water just now. It seemed like it just wanted to fly for a bit. Maybe it was stretching its muscles or just getting some air?"


    "Whatever the reason, let''s hope it neveres out again."


    ...


    The Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth cautiously submerged into the sea, barely causing any ssh upon entering the water, more adept than many Olympic divers.


    Seeing the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth return to the seabed, many people breathed a sigh of relief. What terrifying scene had they just witnessed?


    No one knew how frightened the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth had been just now.


    The ruler of the seabed!


    Forced to fly out and even having its speed strictly regted, it felt the gaze of many eyes upon it.


    Those eyes carried a murderous intent, and it swore to itself that it would hide in the seabed, the deeper the better, never to venture out again!


    The outside world was just too terrifying!


    Once everything had calmed down, William asked, "Can I continue modifying these documents now?"


    "Yes, go ahead!" Frederick chose to trust William without hesitation this time and asked in a pleading tone, "Mr. Johnson, may I sit beside you and watch? I''d like to learn."


    Even the way he addressed him had changed!


    He now called William "Mr. Johnson."


    William nodded and smiled at Frederick, "Of course!"


    Frederick reminded William of the retired principal of Hudson University, Edward.


    On the path of pursuing scientific truth, it was always these individuals who tirelessly studied and then passed on their life''s knowledge, thus contributing to the progress of human civilization.

 Chapter 747 Recipe book!？Are you sure the data you wrote is accurate?

    <h4>Chapter 747 Recipe book!?Are you sure the data you wrote is urate?</h4>


    William had lived far too long.


    In every era, he always found something to do,otherwise, life would be too dull.


    Get a job, do some work.


    Preferably something he had never done before.


    And this job in front of him, he had truly never done it before.


    Simr to a data entry clerk, but requiring him to investigate each case individually.


    But think about it, this was quite an interesting task.


    "I''ll start bypleting the data for the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth." William''s eyes lit up. What might seem tedious to others was incredibly fascinating to him.


    Carefully observing each mutated creature, then documenting their parameters.


    [Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth]


    [Mutated from Bryde''s whale]


    [As a juvenile, approximately 2000 feet long, weighing about 20,000 short tons,as an adult, can reach up to 5000 feet, weighing about 200,000 short tons.]


    [Special abilities: Control over water, ability to generate lightning]


    [Danger level: SSS]


    ...


    Up to this point, everything still seemed normal.


    Frederick and the others stood behind him, glued to theputer screen.


    They couldn''t understand how William knew all this data, so they were somewhat skeptical.


    Since what William had previously said matched up, further doubt seemed foolish.


    Do they really need to eat a hammer before they''ll believe it?


    [Skin thickness approximately 3 feet, fatyer about 15 feet]


    [Blubber is greasy, meat is tough,the meat can be sliced into fillets, marinated for 15 minutes with a bit of salt, cooking wine, cornstarch, and an egg white.]


    [In a clean wok, add three times the usual amount of oil for cooking, heat the oil, then add three big spoons of Garlic Sauce for fragrance, followed by ginger, scallions, Sichuan peppercorns, chili powder, and dried red chilies, and stir-fry over medium heat.]


    "Huh? Mr. Johnson, what are you writing there?"


    Frederick''s sses nearly fell off his nose.


    William''s fingers didn''t stop,he continued typing on the keyboard.


    What he was writing now was clearly a recipe!


    "It''s data!" William said as he typed, "After all, it''s a fish, so I need to be thorough with the information I provide."


    Just moments ago, William had locked his psychic senses onto the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth that had just fled into the deep sea, carefully observing its body structure.


    Merely locking it with his psychic senses had frightened the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth into fainting.


    Indeed, the demon still reached out its wicked ws toward it, and even in the deep sea, it couldn''t escape its fate.


    After observing for a while, William noted that not only was the creature enormous, it also wasn''t very tasty, what with all that blubber...


    Tsk tsk!


    The thought alone was enough to lose one''s appetite.


    Especially the texture of the meat¡ªit''s very tough, so much so that even making it into a Fish Fillet Sd is a stretch.


    With such arge creature, probably only the taste of its head was decent.


    Frederick and the others were on the verge of a breakdown.


    What on earth was he thinking?


    That''s the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth!


    Why turn a perfectly good set of data into a recipe?


    Was he trying to pad out the word count?


    He couldn''t possibly think he was one of those old-time novelists who got paid by the word, could he?


    Could he really be just filling in words randomly?


    "You... you don''t actually think this Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth is edible, do you?" Frederick''s chest heaved with emotion,he was truly infuriated by William.


    "Why can''t it be eaten?" William nced at Frederick and said, "The meat of this fish is edible. What if one day, a dead Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth ends up right in front of you? What then?"


    Frederick''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Of course, you preserve it as a specimen for research. You''re not seriously thinking about eating it, are you?"


    "That big a creature, how would you study it?" William pondered for a moment and added, "Besides, the meat of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth isn''t tasty anyway."


    "Hold on a second!! What are you guys even talking about?" Samuel was on the verge of a breakdown. "You don''t actually believe that a dead Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth would just end up in front of you, do you?"


    "William, didn''t you say you know the weaknesses of these Mutated creatures? What''s the weakness of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth?" Samuel asked. "It can''t just be its head, right? That doesn''t really count as a weakness."


    William raised an eyebrow. In his view, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth was all weaknesses,one wrong move could kill it.


    But with current human technology, there seemed to be no real weakness to exploit against the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth.


    Except maybe a space ion cannon,nothing else would do.


    Of course, if Walker''s power reached the Demi-God level, using that flying knife might give him a fighting chance against the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth.


    Amy, with any one of her fully unsealed divine artifacts, could also manage to kill it.


    William countered Samuel, "An SSS-level Mutated creature, what kind of weakness are you expecting? Find a weakness and then kill it with one shot?"


    Samuel could only cough and offer an awkward smile.


    It seemed to make sense.


    Without another nce at him, William finished writing the recipe...


    No, no, no!


    After finishing the data on the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, he immediately started on the second one.


    The second was also SSS-level, a gigantic jellyfish!


    Enormouslyrge, weighing about 150,000 short tons and capable of spraying deadly toxins.


    "Sashimi slices?" Frederick''s mouth twitched violently as he saw William finish writing the data. Was William''s brain filled entirely with recipes?


    "Mmm, this one should taste good!" William had already observed a Tempest Jellyfish very seriously.


    It had an exaggerated name, but the flesh of that giant jellyfish was truly excellent, far superior to the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth as a culinary ingredient!


    The difference in deliciousness was immeasurable. If it weren''t for all the people watching, William would have teleported there and sliced off a piece for sashimi.


    This creature had amazing abilities!


    It also had the ability to regenerate its body tissues.


    That meant, if you chopped off a piece of the giant jellyfish to eat, it wouldn''t be long before it grew back, essentially serving as a mobile, living sashimi.


    If the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth could only be ssified as a lower-grade ingredient, then the Tempest Jellyfish was a top-tier ingredient, iparable.


    "Tastes good, my foot! Didn''t you just write that it''s highly toxic?" Frederick was about to lose his mind. William''s data was detailed, but why did it always end with a recipe?


    Was he one of those online novelists who used to pad their word count?


    Or did he have delusions?


    "Ever heard of pufferfish? They''re also highly toxic, but it''s all about how you handle it. If processed correctly, it''s a delicacy. Do you get it?" William had already decided to write a global Mutated creature recipe book.


    After finishing it, he''d switch up his meals every day.


    And really, after the global mutations, the variety of gourmet options had indeed increased.


    "Alright then! Are you sure the data you wrote is urate?" Frederick looked at the detailed data on the Tempest Jellyfish, did someparisons, andbined it with his research analysis.


    It mostly matched!


    He chose to trust William.


    "Of course, the data is urate! Next!" William''s eyes narrowed, a smile spread across his face, and he gradually... started to get excited.

 Chapter 748 Does no one know how to respect a superior anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 748 Does no one know how to respect a superior anymore?</h4>


    William wasn''t slow in organizing the data, but he wasn''t in a rush either.


    Work should be done at a leisurely pace,he wasn''t one of those online novelists desperate to churn out words for quick cash.


    Frederick and the others were glued to theputer screen, utterly astonished. William had not only added information on five SSS-ss Mutated creatures but had also included three new SSS-ss Mutated creatures.


    These three SSS-ss Mutated creatures didn''t have photos because human satellites hadn''t captured any images of them yet.


    William suddenly eximed, "Get me some brushes and paint."


    "Brushes and paint?!!" Frederick asked, "Do you know what these three Mutated creatures look like?"


    "Of course," William replied. "You don''t have photos, right? I''ll paint them for you."


    Samuel frowned and said, "Wouldn''t it be faster to do a pencil sketch? Plus, the drawing tools on theputer should be able to handle this."


    After reviewing the data William had added, they were inclined to believe him, as the information seemed too detailed to be made up on the spot unless William was a novelist who specialized in crafting stories.


    But to depict the appearance of those Mutated creatures, wouldn''t pencil sketches be more suitable?


    William slowly turned his head and locked eyes with Samuel.


    Frederick told Samuel, "Samuel, go get the brushes and paint."


    Damn it!


    Samuel was utterly frustrated!


    He was the highestmander of Arcane Vige!


    The highest-ranking officer at this base!


    Why did he feel so belittled here?


    It was baffling.


    After Frederick spoke, he didn''t even nce at Samuel again but excitedly said to William, "Mr. Johnson, please first update the data on thesemon Mutated creatures!"


    The SSS-ss Mutated creatures they were currently documenting were marine mutations, which, barring special circumstances, posed no immediate threat to human life. Frederick was more interested in learning about the weaknesses of the Mutated creatures theymonly encountered.


    "No problem," William responded, not seeing any issue.


    It was like ordinary people asking about the weaknesses of deities.


    When there''s such a vast difference in power, and they''re not even on the same level of existence with little interaction, what''s the point of knowing their weaknesses?


    Of course, the data on these SSS-ss Mutated creatures needed to bepiled, but currently, they should be more in need of information on terrestrial Mutated creatures.


    William was quick to act, not wasting any words, he got straight to work.


    On Earth, mutations in animals and nts had resulted in creatures like gigantic mantises, which could literally slice a person in half with a single swipe.


    There were also previously gentle animals, such as cats and dogs, that had be bloodthirsty following their mutations.


    The database already contained quite a bit of information, which William edited and updated, even adding rmended culinary uses...


    "Mr. Johnson, can you skip writing about culinary uses? Time is money!" Frederick seemed anxious seeing what William was writing.


    Why insist on writing about culinary uses?


    "Dr. Sanger, don''t you think that with the current food shortage, it would be a waste to just discard the bodies of these Mutated creatures after killing them?" William said earnestly. "I know what you''re thinking: in times like these, the obvious choice is to eat the Mutated creatures we kill, regardless of the taste, right?"


    "Yes, exactly! As long as it''s cooked, it''s edible. What does taste matter at a time like this?"


    William shook his head, "After mutation, some parts of these Mutated creatures are not fit for human consumption. Eating them incorrectly could lead to poisoning or even cause mutations in humans. But letting these bodies just rot also seems like such a waste."


    With the proliferation of Mutated creatures, humans had long lost their homnds. There used to be agricultural bases and farms, so food was never an issue.


    Now, however, it was different. Bread, rice, and noodles had almost be luxury items.


    When superhumans ventured out of the city, their goals were not only to kill Mutated creatures but also to find food.


    Can''t the bodies of Mutated creatures be eaten?


    Are they toxic?


    When people are desperate, they''ll eat anything.


    After mutations, there have been superhumans trapped and left with no choice but to survive by consuming the bodies of theirpanions.


    William''s intention to create aprehensive global cookbook of Mutated creatures wasn''t just for fun. He believed this book would be of great help to humanity.


    "Go ahead and write it!" Although Frederick was primarily focused on research, he understood that their ability to stay alive and study Mutated creatures and science was because others had sacrificed their lives for them.


    In the Arcane Vige base, countless people were still starving.


    Mutated rat meat had be a delicacy for them.


    If humans continued to consume Mutated creatures over a long period, their physiques would change. William''s documentation would be greatly beneficial to humanity.


    William added some information about ss B Mutated creatures, and Samuel finally managed to bring the brushes and paint.


    "Get the easel and canvas ready for me!" William slowly stood up, habitually giving instructions.


    It seemed that over the years, whenever he painted, someone would always set up his easel and canvas for him. It had be a habit, not because he was trying to act important.


    "Cough!" Samuel cleared his throat and said, "Walker, you do it!"


    Walker nced at him and said, "I don''t know how!"


    "You don''t know how to do such a simple thing? You should just..."


    "Why don''t you just set it up yourself if you know how?" Walker retorted. "Time is so precious, and you want me to do it? You do it!"


    Damn!


    Samuel could feel his status rapidly declining.


    Great, a ss C superhuman like William was making him, a ss S powerhouse, organize his painting supplies!


    And Walker''s attitude...


    Sigh!


    Life is tough!


    Does no one know how to respect a superior anymore?


    Being the highestmander of this base was proving to be incredibly difficult.


    Samuel didn''t waste any more words with Walker,he directly started setting up the easel and securing the canvas.


    Once Samuel had everything ready, William took up his oil paintbrush andpleted the painting in one go.


    Initially, Samuel was worried that William might not paint well, but when he saw William''s first piece, he waspletely stunned!


    Was this Mutated creature about to jump off the paper?


    The skill was simply too exquisite,the painting looked like a photograph taken by a camera, so lifelike!


    William had now fully mastered control over his power, at least to the extent that he wouldn''t cause disturbances in the surrounding energy or provoke natural phenomena that could scare off a horde of Mutated creatures after finishing a painting.


    But as for his painting skills, there was absolutely no one in this world who could match him.


    "William, if this were peacetime, wouldn''t you be considered a master painter?" Samuel was internally shocked. How old was William? His painting skills had already reached such a high level, it was almost unbelievable!


    Frederick stared at the painting and said, "You''re focusing on the wrong thing!"


    He didn''t specify what the problem was.


    William''s paintings were exquisite and vivid, even more so than the photos taken by their satellites.


    But why could William paint these SSS-ss Mutated creatures?


    It was known that even satellites hadn''t captured these beings!


    And ording to the information William had written, the creature in the painting, named the Blue-Tailed Shadow Beast, lived in the deep-sea area of the Mariana Trench at 30,000 feet.s had never explored such regions before, let alone in a world now overrun with Mutated creatures.


    Yet, William not only knew of this Mutated creature''s existence but could also depict its appearance...


    It was terrifying to think about!


    Painting skills?


    That seemed to be the least astonishing part now!

 Chapter 749 Samuel, are you moving out?

    <h4>Chapter 749 Samuel, are you moving out?</h4>


    "William, did youe up with the name Blue-Tailed Shadow Beast?" Frederick, although primarily a researcher, could be sensitive about certain matters, and he was now even contemting secretly plucking a strand of William''s hair for testing.


    "Yes, I named it. But if you want to give it a new name, that''s fine by me," William replied casually. Naming a Mutated creature was no big deal, after all.


    Aren''t all animal names given by humans?


    "There''s no need for that," Frederick said, looking at William with a somewhat rapid breathing, like a starved old bachelor who had just seen a stunning beauty. His chest heaved as he finally couldn''t resist asking, "William, could you give me one of your hairs?"


    William realized that Frederick was beginning to doubt his identity.


    "Sure!" William said with a squint and a smile, plucking a hair and handing it to Frederick. "Take my hair and check it out. See if I''m human or not?"


    "So, are you actually human?" Frederick asked, holding the hair, with neither of them making any attempt to hide their intentions.


    Frederick stared straight at William, almost as if he was interrogating him.


    "The hair is already yours, why don''t you check it yourself?" William''s smile remained.


    His hair had been treated, a trick of a top-level magician, and those present wouldn''t be able to tell.


    At that moment, Wes was also standing by. He knew how formidable William was, but even he wasn''t sure if William was human.


    William could very well be a god, but he seemed not to want to reveal his true identity.


    "Dr. Sanger, if William were a Mutated creature, why would he help us? I think your suspicions are quite hurtful!" Wes expressed his thoughts more directly.


    The matter couldn''t have been made clearer.


    Frederick suspected that William was a Mutated creature who had transformed into a human form after reaching a certain level of power, which is why he wanted a strand of William''s hair for testing.


    It was as simple as that.


    Samuel also harbored doubts about William''s identity, but in his view, William was genuinely trying to help them.


    If Wes could think of these issues, how could he not?


    William somehow knew about Mutated creatures that humans had never seen before, and he even had detailed data on them. Moreover, as a C-level superhuman, Frederick couldn''t catch up to him, and even after throwing numerous throwing knives, he couldn''t hit William...


    There were just too many strange things.


    Even Samuel began to suspect that William might be some kind of powerful Mutated creature in disguise...


    "Dr. Sanger, your thoughts really aren''t good. Doubting one of our own like this, it''s only because William is magnanimous that we can pretend this never happened, right? Let''s continue organizing the data," Samuel said as he took William''s hair from Frederick''s hand and casually tossed it on the ground.


    He was well aware that if William truly was a powerful Mutated creature in disguise, it wouldn''t be wise to antagonize him.


    At least for now, William was on their side.


    He even began to imagine a Mutated creature who loved peace, betraying its own kind to stand with humanity, hiding its true identity, changing its appearance, and providing humans with information about Mutated creatures...


    Damn, he was moved!


    What a huge decision that must have been, how much me must that creature be willing to bear!


    And they were still doubting him!


    That was just inhuman!!


    Frederick fell silent for a moment, then said to William, "Mr. Johnson, I apologize. It was wrong of me to offend you."


    Perspective!


    What is perspective?


    Regardless of what kind of being William actually was, at least for now, he was helping humanity.


    Even if, hypothetically, William really was a Mutated creature in disguise, did Frederick n to dissect him for study?


    Frederick forcefully calmed his excited heart and apologized to William.


    William didn''t make a big deal out of these suspicions. Besides, the hair they took wouldn''t reveal anything significant. Even if it did show that his genes were powerful, what of it?


    He wouldn''t offer his help unless he felt like it,his assistance was entirely at his own discretion.


    Without saying anything, William continued topile the next Mutated creature''s data.


    After finishing, he started drawing another picture. This time, his movements were slow, taking three hours toplete the drawing...


    To the average person, this speed would seem incredibly fast, but William was actually deliberately slowing down.


    "Mr. Johnson, what would you like to eat?" Frederick showed the minimum respect due to William, as he had gained a lot of unknown information from him and had acknowledged his human identity.


    "I''ll cook for myself when I get off work," William replied as he finished organizing the current data and turned to Samuel, "Commander Samuel, what about the house you promised to arrange for me?"


    In this era, the food at the base wasn''t very well-prepared, so William naturally preferred to cook at home.


    "I want to go too!" Amy eximed upon hearing that William was going to cook at home.


    She had no ns to return to New York anyway, and staying with William seemed like a much better option.


    "Let''s go! Mr. Johnson, I''ll take you to your ce," Samuel also felt that they couldn''t keep William here just to organize data all the time. William''s requests were modest, just a ce to stay.


    It would be unreasonable not to fulfill such a small request.


    William and Amy followed Samuel to the base''s residential building.


    "William, there''s only one apartment left now, and it''s on the top floor," Samuel exined, "Housing is tight right now, please understand."


    Leading William into the residential building, Samuel continued, "The top floor apartment was mine, but since you don''t have a ce to stay, I''ll let you have it for now. I''ll squeeze in with another friend."


    Williamughed and said, "I''ve just arrived and already taken over your ce. How embarrassing is that?"


    "How about... I squeeze in with you?" Samuel blinked, curious about William. Living together might also give him a chance to learn more about him.


    William didn''t even look at him as he said, "Commander Samuel, you promised me the apartment as a gift, and now you want to live in it too? Isn''t that a bit thick-skinned?"


    Damn!!


    Samuel was incredibly frustrated. Damn, who just said they were embarrassed?


    He just wanted to live together, and William rejected him so bluntly.


    Really...


    Who was being thick-skinned now?


    Standing in the elevator, Samuel truly didn''t want to say a word.


    In the base''s residential building, the higher the floor, the more dangerous it actually was. In the event of a Mutated creature attack or a building copse, those living at the top were in greater danger.


    Generally, the more powerful individuals lived on the higher floors because they could escape quickly if something unexpected happened.


    Walker also remained silent, following behind until they entered the apartment. Then Samuel began to pack up his clothes and personal belongings.


    "The apartment is yours now. As for organizing the Mutated creature data, I''ll leave that to Mr. Johnson," Samuel said. "I''ll be living next door. If you need anything, just let me know."


    Those living on the same floor, all strong members of the Arcane Vige base, were a bit stunned to see Samuel moving his things.


    What did this mean?


    Samuel, are you moving out?

 Chapter 750 I’m quite interested in this William myself...

    <h4>Chapter 750 I''m quite interested in this William myself...</h4>


    "Samuel, where are you moving to?"


    A big-bearded man next door saw Samuel moving and looked at him curiously. "You''re not nning to run away, are you?"


    "Run away? I''m moving into your ce!" Samuel shot a nce at the big-bearded man, pushed past him with his suitcase, and said, "Move over, I''m borrowing your couch."


    The big-bearded man''s eyes bulged in surprise and he eximed, "What the hell, why are you moving into my ce? Did you even ask me?"


    "Do I need to ask to move into your ce? I''ve crashed on your couch before!" Samuel retorted, already stepping inside.


    The big-bearded man hurriedly followed him in, leaving the door open as he asked, "What''s going on here? Who are these three young people?"


    Samuel giving up his ce for someone else meant these three young people must be extraordinary.


    "Ever heard of Amy?" Samuel said, "The girl with the sword."


    "Oh, I know her." The big-bearded man nced back, closed the door, and asked in a low voice, "Did you poach her from the New York base? Is there some big move happening? Bringing over such strong people."


    "You think too highly of me. Could I really poach Amy? She just came here to hang out," Samuel exined. "They''vee all this way; the least we can do is give them a ce to stay."


    "I did hear about it. Besides Amy, the other two are William and Walker, right?"


    "You know and still ask." Samuely down on the couch and said, "Walker really showed his mettle today. Having a guy like that around is a good thing."


    "Hah! You dared to agree to build a test city, even daring to kill Kyle. Looks like you''re serious this time."


    Even though Arcane Vige base had been expanded, it wasn''t veryrge, and news spread quickly within it.


    The meeting about building the test city and the discussions there had already spread.


    However, the incidents that urred in the research facility hadn''t been leaked yet due to the short time frame.


    "Walker did the killing, what can the Jones family do?" Samuel said fearlessly. "Walker is a favored disciple of Moros from the deity of witchcraft. Even if the Jones family is capable, could they really storm the base and kill Walker?"


    At this point, Samuel''s gaze grew cold as he said, "The current stance of the Jones family is very troubling. They seem intent on taking over the base, aiming to split the human alliance and divide the world. Such actions will not be tolerated by our higher-ups."


    Any force that intends to divide the world will inevitably face opposition from the entire poption, and their end will certainly not be good.


    Jhin had his reasons for wanting to use technology to counter the Soulmancer back in the day. Now, human technology is advanced enough to y gods. If the Jones family does anything out of line, they will definitely be sanctioned.


    "This is a good start," the big-bearded man said, pausing before asking, "But what''s the deal with that William? A reconnaissancepanymander? Is he up to it?"


    "Hahaha! I knew you''d ask that. What do you think?"


    "Stop beating around the bush! Just tell me!"


    The big-bearded man never expected that Samuel was actually waiting here for him.


    "That William, his rapid movement techniques are so fast that even I can''t catch him."


    "Is he an S-ss fighter?"


    "I don''t know!" Samuel''s expression turned serious when he talked about William. Suddenly sitting up, he pulled a throwing knife from his waist and stared at the big-bearded man, saying, "Stand there, let me throw a knife at you."


    "Are you crazy?" The big-bearded man''s mouth twitched fiercely. The room was so small, and at such a close distance, an S-ss fighter would hit the target 100% of the time with a throwing knife. If he stood there as a target, wouldn''t that be insane?


    "Try it!"


    Samuel gripped the throwing knife and threw it towards the big-bearded man''s head.


    "Damn it! You really are crazy!" The big-bearded man couldn''t help but curse, dodging to the side as the knife embedded itself in the wall behind him.


    Clearly, if the big-bearded man hadn''t moved, the knife would have hit his head.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Believe it or not, I threw knives at William standing there sixty-five times, and not once did I hit him!"


    "What do you mean? Were you going easy on him? Or was his dodging speed so fast that he avoided them all?"


    "He just stood there, didn''t move a finger, didn''t even tilt his head..." Samuel furrowed his brows, "At that moment, I even doubted whether I knew how to throw knives anymore."


    The big-bearded man was silent for three seconds, then asked, "You thought you were no good anymore?"


    "..."


    Samuel said, "I''m not joking with you! That feeling..."


    "It was like some mysterious force was controlling me, making it absolutely impossible for me to hit him."


    Reflecting on it now, Samuel found it very strange. That mysterious power would make him throw his flying knives even before he could achieve a precise aim.


    It gave him a feeling that it was absolutely impossible to hit the target.


    The big-bearded man mused, "Could it be protagonist armor?"


    "Have you been reading too many web novels?" Samuel said. "What I mean is, this William guy is mysterious. He looks like he''s only C-level in strength, but he somehow knows all the data on Mutated creatures, including their weaknesses and how to eat them."


    "Eat... how to eat them?" the big-bearded man asked. "You should ask him how to make that mutated rat taste better."


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "Aren''t you focusing on the wrong thing here?"


    "He knows all the data on Mutated creatures, do you get what I''m saying? All of them!"


    "Oh?" The big-bearded man hummed thoughtfully. "Then he might be one of those gods who want to help humanity through tough times but for some reason doesn''t want to intervene directly."


    "That''s not impossible!" Samuel said. "It could also be that he''s a powerful Mutated creature in disguise."


    The big-bearded man scoffed at this. "How could a Mutated creature stand on the side of humans? And the mutations haven''t been around that long. If you say he''s a Mutated creature in disguise, it''s more likely he''s some ancient being who''s lived for tens of thousands, maybe even millions of years."


    "Think about it, an immortal who''s witnessed Earth''s civilization from its inception to now, that must be so boring. Seeing the global mutations, maybe he wanted to find something to do and then ran to our base..."


    "Your imagination really is rich," Samuel interrupted, "Anyway, no matter what kind of being he is, as long as he''s on the side of humanity, we should show him respect. Tell your guys to be careful around William, never to offend him."


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued, "Hugo went out with William and never came back, and Amy seems quite close to William too. William might be Amy''s master."


    "Got it, my guys won''t offend anyone without reason," the big-


    bearded man chuckled. "But, I''m quite interested in this William myself."

 Chapter 751 Do octopuses have ears?

    <h4>Chapter 751 Do octopuses have ears?</h4>


    After William and the others entered the room, Walker straightforwardly announced, "I''m living here now too."


    The base''s dormitory was originally designed for single upancy, with just one bedroom, though it did have a kitchen and bathroom. Housing three people would definitely be cramped.


    William wasn''t keen on sharing a bed with other men. He actually preferred his yard in New York, where he could enjoy the sun, read books, and sip teafortably.


    It wasn''t that he had high standards,it was more about lifestyle habits. Like those wealthy heirs who think spending thousands of dors on a piece of clothing is normal because, to them, that''s just everyday life, not extravagance.


    Of course, William could adapt to any environment.


    "You''re the head of the inspection team now, find your own ce," William said. "The bedroom is Amy''s,I sleep on the couch."


    William just needed a ce to stay. Before Amy went to New York, he had given her the bedroom.


    However, William wasn''t actually going to sleep on the couch. When it was time to sleep, he would teleport back to his big bed in his New York yard.


    Wasn''t that much better?


    Walker didn''t argue with William or ask him anything further. Instead, he asked, "Are you nning to stay here long?"


    "Stay for a while. After all, resisting mutated creatures is the same anywhere, isn''t it?"


    "That''s true. Well, you rest up. I''m going to check on the inspection team and find some more hands."


    When Walker was in New York, he had some people under him, but aftering to Arcane Vige, it wasn''t appropriate to transfer people from New York. Now that he has decided to be the captain of the inspection team, what he needs to do is to perform his duties well.


    With his current abilities, it seemed he didn''t even need to sleep. Whether or not he had a ce to stay didn''t really matter to him.


    "Go ahead!" William was waiting for Walker to leave so he could cook.


    If Walker tasted his cooking, he might never leave, and that would be problematic.


    Over the years, William had encountered too many freeloaders.


    As Walker reached the door, he turned and gave William a deep look.


    He had overheard the conversation between Samuel and the big-bearded man in the next room.


    Separated by just a wall, and with poor soundproofing, it was impossible for a Soulmancer like Walker not to overhear.


    Samuel and the bearded man might as well have been speaking directly in front of them.


    After hearing their conversation, Walker naturally started to wonder, was William really that formidable?


    It seemed entirely possible!


    Upon reflection, William did have many secrets.


    But Walker didn''t ask further,he simply closed the door and left.


    As Samuel had said, as long as William was on the side of humanity, what did it matter what kind of being he was?


    Walker, though a bit blunt in his actions, chose not to reveal what he knew.


    "Mr. Johnson, are you about to cook?" Amy asked, clutching her sword and sitting on the couch, her eyes sparkling brightly.


    "What would you like to eat?" William asked. Amy had watched him while he wrote theprehensive global Mutated creature cookbook.


    Although she was only ten, her memory was much better than other children''s. She had learned almost all the English words and could understand the text in the cookbook.


    "Can it be anything?" Amy asked tentatively.


    "Of course!" William never skimped when it came to preparing food.


    "How about...Blue-Striped Devil Octopus... sashimi?" Amy pondered for a moment, almost drooling at the thought.


    She was referring to the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus sashimi that William had written about.


    Sashimi typically involves slicing fresh fish or shellfish and eating it raw with condiments.


    But the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus sashimi William mentioned was made from a giant mutated octopus.


    "Sure, I''d like to try that too," William said. "Wait here, I''ll be right back."


    With that, William walked into the bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    The next moment, he appeared in the deep waters of the Pacific Ocean.


    A massive mutated octopuszily floated in the water, its gics mutated to be many times stronger and its brain significantly smarter.


    Previously dull and sluggish, the octopus had suddenly awakened its spiritual intelligence, even developing a consciousness that allowed it to scan its surroundings in aplete 360-degree sweep without any blind spots.


    It now felt invincible in this part of the ocean.


    With a body mass of 550,000 short tons and regenerative abilities simr to those of the Tempest Jellyfish, who could possibly kill it?


    Suddenly, it felt a slight pain in one of its tentacles...


    Why would it hurt?


    Hmm?


    It seemed like a small section of a tentacle was missing.


    When it extended its consciousness to investigate, it found nothing.


    William didn''t need much,just the tips of the tentacles from the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus, enough for him and Amy. There was no need to kill the entire octopus.


    The Blue-Striped Devil Octopus observed its minor wound with its consciousness. The injury was small, akin to a human being nicked by a sharp de of grass, insignificant given its massive size.


    Finding nothing amiss, it continued tozily drift through the ocean.


    William had been in the bedroom for barely a minute before he reappeared, seemingly by magic, holding a piece of smooth, plump meat.


    Some people might find the sight of octopus meat repulsive.


    Amy was one of those people. Having barely eaten seafood in her life, she shivered involuntarily at the sight of the translucent octopus meat with vivid blue stripes in William''s hand and asked, "What is this? Can you really eat it?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to try octopus sashimi?"


    "Is this really octopus? With such bright blue stripes? Isn''t it poisonous?"


    Amy knows many words, but the sea god Poseidon taught her more about powerful secret techniques. As for octopuses in nature, she actually doesn''t know what they are.


    As for the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus, she only knew it from William''s cookbook, which mentioned that its meat made delicious sashimi.


    "Do you not know what an octopus is?" William asked.


    Amy looked at William with confusion, "Aren''t octopuses supposed to be as cute as rabbits?"


    "No!"


    "Do octopuses eat carrots?"


    Uh!!


    William realized thatmunicating with naive children could be really challenging.


    "Are you going to eat the octopus sashimi or not?"


    "Yes!" Amy said, "Do octopuses have ears?"


    "If you keep asking these kinds of questions, I''ll make you rat meat instead." William, holding the octopus meat, went to the kitchen to start slicing.


    Sashimi is one of the simplest dishes to prepare.


    Especially with such arge octopus.


    After slicing, all it needed was a dab of wasabi and soy sauce to be delicious.


    The piece of Blue-Striped Devil Octopus tentacle tip that William had chosen was non-toxic, so it was safe to eat.


    However...


    William nced at Amy standing beside him, wrapped a thin slice of octopus sashimi around a dollop of wasabi, and said to Amy, "Open your mouth! I''ll feed you."


    Amy opened her mouth with some anticipation, "Ah~~"


    William then stuffed the wasabi... and the slice of octopus sashimi into Amy''s mouth...

 Chapter 752 Deep affection

    <h4>Chapter 752 Deep affection</h4>


    In Amy''s experience, the meals William prepared were always delicious and fragrant.


    She had never imagined that William would stuff a whole tube of wasabi into her mouth.


    Just as the thin slice of sashimi entered Amy''s mouth, she bit down hard.


    "Hmm?" Amy only felt a sharp, intense vor shooting straight to her brain, causing tears to stream down uncontrobly.


    As William continued slicing the octopus, he asked, "How is it? Tasty?"


    With tears streaming down her face, Amy swallowed the wasabi-covered sashimi, her voice filled with crying and pain, she asked, "What... what is this?"


    Oh!


    She swallowed it?!


    That was unexpected for William.


    Shouldn''t she have spit it out immediately after tasting it?


    Apparently, she wasn''t very bright.


    "It''s octopus sashimi, didn''t I tell you?" William no longer wanted to discuss what an octopus looked like with Amy.


    "It''s not tasty!" Amy said as she wiped her tears, "Can you really eat this stuff?"


    William replied, "You should have seen the information I wrote, the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus is highly toxic."


    Amy''s tears hadn''t stopped yet, and hearing William say this, she recalled the information William had typed on theputer.


    Blue-Striped Devil Octopus, its blue blood contains potent toxins, and if not properly cleaned before consumption, it could poison a Demi-God level Soulmancer.


    Clearly, Amy hadn''t seen how William cleaned the octopus meat, and although she hadn''t seen any blue blood, that intense vor...


    Could it be that she was poisoned!


    Amy pouted, her face filled with sadness as she looked at William, then asked, "Mr. Johnson, do you have a pen and paper?"


    William, still slicing the octopus, asked, "What do you need a pen and paper for?"


    "I need to write a will, to give to my mom after you go back."


    "Oh, there''s some on the table," William nced at the living room table, and suddenly, a pen and a piece of paper appeared out of thin air on it.


    Amy, still shedding tears, walked over to the table to write her will.


    One could only imagine how deeply hurt this little girl was feeling.


    Meanwhile, William acted as if nothing had happened. After finishing slicing the octopus, he took a small dish, ced some soy sauce and wasabi in it, and arranged the octopus slices into the shape of a flower.


    Five minutester, William walked over to Amy with the te in hand and looked at the will she was writing.


    "Dear Mom, I''m going to die, and you won''t see me anymore."


    "I was greedy just now and ate some octopus meat, which wasn''t tasty at all."


    "Please take good care of Seraphina."


    "Also, you must never eat octopus meat."


    "My teddy bear goes to Seraphina, and my hair clip to my best friend Lucy. Don''t let the cake in the fridge go bad."


    ...


    Seeing this will, William asked nonchntly, "Aren''t you going to leave me anything?"


    Amy''s tears dripped onto the paper.


    Hearing William''sment, she burst into tears: "You knew the octopus was poisonous and you still fed it to me."


    "You''re a bad person!"


    William popped a piece of the octopus sashimi shaped like a flower, dipped in a bit of soy sauce and wasabi, into his mouth and said, "I ate it too, let''s die together!"


    "Ah?"


    Amy stared at William with a face full of surprise, tears continuously falling, her eyes wide open and mouth agape, unable to utter a word.


    William then stuffed a piece of octopus meat without soy sauce or wasabi into Amy''s mouth: "Since you''ve already eaten it, might as well have some more."


    Amy had initially thought that the octopus meat would taste as bad as before, but to her surprise, this time it was tender, smooth, and delicious¡ªa true delight.


    She had never tasted sashimi as good as this.


    With a slight chill, each bite felt like swimming in the ocean, bringing waves of happiness over her.


    "How can this sashimi taste so good?" Amy wondered, her small head filled with big questions. "Does it have to be shaped like a flower first?"


    William exined, "The piece you ate before was poisonous, these aren''t."


    Amy felt a sudden sense of injustice.


    Why hadn''t she waited a bit longer before eating?


    At this moment, she had already forgotten that it was William who had fed her the first piece.


    William ced more octopus sashimi in front of Amy and asked, "Want more?"


    Without any hesitation, Amy stuffed piece after piece into her mouth.


    If she was going to die anyway, why not enjoy more?


    She cleaned out the entire te of octopus sashimi, and William, after the first bite, didn''t eat any more.


    After finishing, Amyy motionless on the couch.


    "What are you doing?" William asked.


    "I''m going to die!" Amy dered, lying down.


    William touched his nose, thinking how under the tutge of Poseidon and Zeus, this child really hadn''t gotten any smarter.


    He casually pulled out a nket from his spatial storage ring and covered Amy with it, saying, "Sleep now. If you don''t die tonight, you won''t die tomorrow."


    "Really?" Amy''s eyes brightened, then she closed them, pondering whether she would actually die.


    William patted Amy''s head and said, "Sleep."


    These words seemed to carry a magical calmness, quieting Amy''s mind. She stopped worrying about when she might die and drifted off to sleep.


    Watching Amy sleep peacefully, a slight smile appeared on William''s face.


    Living to a ripe old age sometimes makes you fond of children.


    Although Amy wasn''t his child, William hade to see the little girl as a daughter.


    This made him think of Alice.


    Thinking of his daughter naturally led him to think of his wife.


    William finally remembered that he still had a wife training in the Divine Realm.


    After tucking Amy into bed in the bedroom, William returned to the living room to video call Alice.


    Alice answered immediately, her smiling face popping up on the screen: "William, you finally decided to call me first. You missed me, didn''t you?"


    "Yes!" William said, and then he abruptly ended the call.


    When Alice called back, he hung up again.


    "Ahh! How dare you hang up on me!" Alice was furious. Just when she thought William missed her, he hung up so quickly and wouldn''t even pick up her calls!


    "Why aren''t you answering the video call? Don''t you miss me?"


    "I told you, I do miss you!"


    "Then why did you hang up so quickly?"


    "I didn''t want to interrupt your training."


    "I''m actually quite free right now, nothing much going on."


    "Oh?"


    ...


    Seeing that question mark, a bad feeling suddenly arose in Alice''s heart.


    She was free!!


    With a thought, William sent a message that reached all the major powers in the Divine Realm.


    "I want to put Alice through special training, make her endure as much hardship as possible."


    William the Obliteratormanded, and the Divine Alliance, Ultimate Force Alliance, Shapeshifters, Demons, Undead...


    Countless powerful beings set their sights on Alice.

 Chapter 753 Could eating rat meat make someone gain weight?

    <h4>Chapter 753 Could eating rat meat make someone gain weight?</h4>


    William has always been very affectionate towards his wife.


    Even though Alice was far away in the Divine Realm, she could still feel the deep love William had for her.


    After sending a blessing to his distant wife, William contentedly returned to his home in New York City to sleep.


    Even though William didn''t live there, the presence of Shapeshifters lords guarding East 62nd Street kept the mutated creatures at bay, ensuring the safety of the local residents.


    Two Shapeshifter lords even took it upon themselves to provide food for the entire street, effectively bing guardians of the area.


    This part of the city, although technically an old district and considered part of the outer city of New York, was still stable and unchanged from usual.


    The next day, the Arcane Vige base began a new city building n.


    Firstly, they nned to construct an underground city to provide shelter for more people.


    With the outside world overrun by mutated creatures, direct expansion was too difficult, making the creation of an underground city a more feasible option.


    Additionally, building schools to educate the next generation was also essential.


    In the face of disaster, traditional currency had lost its value, and bartering became moremon, though this was mostly limited to superhumans and Soulmancers.


    Ordinary people could only rely on relief to survive, having little to offer in exchange.


    ss distinctions and inequalities persisted through every era.


    Achieving absolute equality was more of an ideal than a reality.


    Nearly a hundred thousand people lived in the Arcane Vige base, including over ten thousand superhumans and Soulmancers, as well as some non-powered military personnel.


    Overall, ordinary people still made up the majority.


    While the defense of the base was indeed entrusted to superhumans and Soulmancers, the construction and infrastructurergely depended on ordinary people.


    Of course, when Soulmancers and superhumans lent a hand, the efficiency was much higher.


    The entire base was bustling with activity all day as the refugees tirelessly worked on building their new homes.


    In the past, when technology was not as advanced, people managed to construct a 57-story building in just 19 days. Now, despite the global mutations, human technology has advanced significantly, allowing for the rapid construction of underground cities.


    The speed of building schools was even more remarkable,a university was constructed in just 23 hours. Samuel named this institution the School of the Future.


    Recruitment for teachers and rted staff was also proceeding vigorously...


    Nowadays, both superhumans and Soulmancers can absorb energy crystals found inside mutated creatures.


    Every D-ss mutated creature contains a crystal simr to a soul core, which can also be used to power technology.


    As such, these energy crystals from mutated creatures have be a valuablemodity, far more precious than precious metals like gold.


    Teacher sries were paid with these energy crystals from mutated creatures.


    Arcane Vige base had previously withstood a beast tide, and after that victorious defense, the base had stored a considerable amount of these crystals.


    "William, regarding the beastnguage course, start teaching after you''ve organized these materials. You can alsopile these materials into a course," they suggested.


    The recruitment of teachers for the school was equally swift.


    Whether they were Soulmancers or superhumans, they all wanted to be stronger. The energy crystals from ordinary mutated creatures were still quite tempting to superhumans below A-level and Soulmancers below intermediate level.


    "Okay," William agreed. In two days, he had organized information on over a hundred types of mutated creatures. Now on the third day, he nned to first sort out the data on mutated creatures near Mount Olympus.


    Mutated creatures were animals that had undergone mutations, and Mount Olympus already had a significant number of mammals, not to mention birds, insects, and reptiles.


    Additionally, some nts had mutated and gained intelligence.


    There was indeed a lot of information to record.


    Frederick had been following William around these past two days, and he was greatly shocked by the detailed information William hadpiled on these hundred-plus mutated creatures.


    "Mr. Johnson, do you think we can defeat the mutated creatures?" Frederick now addressed William as Mr. Johnson every time he spoke.


    His doubt about William''s identity perhaps made him more convinced by William''s opinions, as if William''s assurance of victory meant it was certain.


    "How should I put it?" William said while working on the documents, "Aplete victory would definitely be a long-


    term battle. It''s not something that can be achieved overnight."


    William wouldn''t intervene, and deities like the deity of witchcraft and Prometheus wouldn''t excessively interfere unless absolutely necessary.


    Zeus and Poseidon had their hands full in the Divine Realm and naturally didn''t have time to attend to Earth''s affairs.


    The consensus among the gods was clear: unless it involved deities from parallel dimensions descending, they wouldn''t interfere too much.


    If humanity wanted to progress, they had to endure disasters on their own.


    "A prolonged battle!" Frederick eximed. "As long as we can win, that''s all that matters!"


    Earth had endured many wars, various conflicts, but people around the world were never afraid of prolonged battles.


    The men of Earth were known for their endurance!


    So, this was not a problem at all.


    William just smiled. He wasn''t afraid of a prolonged battle either. After all, things would eventually settle down.


    The current pace of human development was quite terrifying, and the most terrifying aspect was not the superhumans or Soulmancers, but the technology...


    Five years ago, they were capable of using space ion cannons to kill beings with the power of a Nature Deity. Now, with sufficient energy, they could surely do even better.


    The mundane days passed quickly. William''s daily life consisted ofpiling data on mutated creatures, cooking meals at home, and sleeping.


    Half a month passed, and the construction of the new city was graduallypleted. The underground city was finished, capable of amodating fifty thousand people, which eased the housing crunch at the base.


    William had almost finishedpiling the data, and he was set to report to the school the next day.


    "William, I heard you''ve finished writing up the data on the mutated creatures?" Walker, the captain of the inspection team, held a high status in the new city. Both superhumans and Soulmancers treated him with great respect. When he learned that William hadpleted the data on the mutated creatures, he immediately came to see him.


    "Yes, I''ve finished," William replied, lounging at home and ying on his phone, unsure of why Walker hade to visit.


    Walker nced at Amy, who was nearby, and said, "It''s about time for Amy to head back to New York..."


    "Amy, what have you been eating these days? You seem to have gained weight,you look rounder."


    Amy had been staying at William''s house for half a month, and her belly had indeed be quite round.


    Walker, seeing that the superhumans in the city mostly ate mutated rat meat, assumed Amy had been eating the same.


    Could eating rat meat make someone gain weight?


    "I''m not going back to New York!" Amy felt truly content here. Mr. Johnson didn''t force her to constantly train and enhance her abilities. With delicious food every day, she was living blissfully.


    William suggested, "I remember there''s a ''Doors of Terror'' around here. Let''s take Amy there for some fun."

 Chapter 754 "Suspicious target detected!"

    <h4>Chapter 754 "Suspicious target detected!"</h4>


    Amy cleverly didn''t tell Walker that her daily meals were specially provided.


    Over the past half-month, she had indulged in many exquisite dishes she had never seen before.


    She feared that if she told Walker, he mighte over to share her feast.


    "Is the Doors of Terror fun?" Amy had nned to visit the Doors of Terrorst time, but Seraphina and Steven had stopped her.


    Before Walker could respond, William chimed in, "It''s quite fun."


    Walker nced at William, thinking, "Fun? Really?"


    But...


    Since it was about taking Amy there, it probably wouldn''t be a big problem.


    Especially now that he was sure William was hiding his true strength.


    His offer to take Amy to the Doors of Terror at least indicated that William could ensure her safety.


    "It is quite fun," Walker said, not really seeing any safety issues for Amy.


    With the sword in her hand, she was nearly invincible, perhaps only lesser than the gods themselves.


    "Then let''s go!" Amy, hearing it was fun, didn''t think twice.


    William and Walker had both been to the Doors of Terror before, and they hade out just fine, hadn''t they?


    Plus, Seraphina and Steven hadn''t mentioned any dangers, only that she might get lost and be unable to find Mr. Johnson and the others.


    Now that they were going together, there was nothing to fear.


    After agreeing, they headed straight for the void gate of the Doors of Terror.


    There, guards were stationed.


    It had been a while since this Doors of Terror had descended.


    The Doors of Terror that Dolly had previously conjured up seemed more like creating alternate worlds for the humans on Earth.


    If not for William''s intervention, the Doors of Terror wouldn''t have been so terrifying. Although there were dangers inside,pleting certain tasks could yield rewards.


    The death rate wasn''t nearly as exaggerated as when William had entered.


    People entering had to register, and in this era ofbor shortages, any dangerous endeavor required thorough preparation.


    "Walker, you''re going into the Doors of Terror?" Wes stopped William and his group at the entrance.


    "Can''t we go in?" Walker asked. "The three of us together shouldn''t face any danger, right?"


    Wes stole a nce at William and gave a wry smile, "Of course, there won''t be any danger, but if you''re going in, it would be best if you could bring something out."


    With William going in, how could there be any danger?


    In fact, the people from Arcane Vige base had already explored the Doors of Terror multiple times and had some understanding of what was inside.


    "What kind of things?" Walker hadn''t expected Wes to stop them to ask them to bring things out.


    "You don''t know what''s inside this Doors of Terror?"


    Walker replied, "I heard it''s like a parallel world of the future, with future technology."


    Wes said, "It is indeed like a future world, but it''s filled with radiation from post-war chaos. Ordinary people going in would surely die, and even A-ss powerhouses can only venture about 30 miles deep. Beyond that, even they dare not go."


    "You might have heard, many of our technologies at Arcane Vige basee from this Doors of Terror..."


    "I haven''t heard that," Walker shook his head.


    Wes gritted his teeth, "Anyway, if you''re going in, bring out whatever you can."


    "Just bring out anything rted to future technology!"


    Previously, many scientists had proposed that the Doors of Terror was an alternate space aiding human evolution. Thus, besides being called the Doors of Terror, it was also known as the Doors of Evolution.


    As animals and nts began to mutate and strengthen, if humans wanted to reim their dominance on Earth, they needed to be stronger.


    This could be achieved through intense training to be a Soulmancer or through mutations, or by exploring the Doors of Evolution to acquire powerful weapons or embark on a path of even more formidable evolution.


    "Got it!" Walker asked, "Why not let those elite squad members explore it?"


    Wes replied, "The elite squad needs to guard the base. If something happens to them inside, wouldn''t the whole base be thrown into chaos?"


    "Damn, so you''re sending us in to take the risk?" Walker got worked up. "You don''t think of us as humans, huh?"


    "Fu..." Wes almost cursed too. "Isn''t it you guys who wanted to go in?"


    "True!" Walker chuckled and scratched his head.


    "Enough talking, we''re going in." William didn''t want to waste time with Wes and walked straight through the Doors of Terror.


    Walker quickly pulled Amy along with him.


    Leaving Wes alone, puzzled.


    What was William doing in the Doors of Terror?


    As far as he knew, although the Doors of Terror were somewhat dangerous, for someone as powerful as William, it was like ying house¡ªhardly meaningful.


    Could there be something inside that would interest William?


    Impossible!


    Walker was also going in this time to try and figure out William''s capabilities, which he hadn''t managed to discern in previous visits. Could he still not figure it out this time?


    But after he and Amy entered, they lost sight of William. All they saw was a scene of devastation, filled with the scars of war.


    "Where did Mr. Johnson go?"


    Amy wanted to find William as soon as she entered.


    Walker looked ahead and said, "Let''s not worry about William for now. Look ahead."


    Of course, Amy saw it too. Less than 1000 feet ahead, the area was filled with silver robots, and various flying machines dotted the sky.


    "Suspicious target detected!"


    "Attack!"


    Upon seeing Amy and her group, the robots and flying machines lit up with red lights and shouted "Attack!" in a mechanical, synthesized voice.


    "Boom!"


    "Ratatat!"


    Bullets sprayed everywhere, and missiles wereunched.


    "Watch out!" Walker shouted, his energy surging as he bulked up, his muscles swelling and his body growing slightlyrger as he shielded Amy.


    Amy was strong, but she seemed to rely solely on her secret arts,her physical body wasn''t very robust, and a bullet could seriously injure her!


    Walker, having long enhanced his body through witchcraft potions, was virtually immune to ordinary bullets and physical attacks.


    "Got it!" Amy responded, and around her, within a 10-foot radius,yers of golden glowing energy streams appeared.


    The seemingly ethereal energy streams fluctuated but effectively blocked all iing attacks.


    "I..." Walker finally snapped back to reality, realizing Amy was no ordinary person.


    Rumored to be a disciple of a high-ranking god-king, her background was even more significant than his.


    Her secret arts also appeared extremely powerful.


    "Let''s go find Mr. Johnson," Amy said, holding the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and stepping forward.


    Robots that reached them and touched the energy stream were shredded into pieces.


    Amy moved like an unstoppable crushing machine.


    William watched from the shadows. Amy''s current strength allowed her to roam freely in this ce without any danger.


    Moreover, with Walker protecting her, it was time to introduce some new twists to their adventure.

 Chapter 755 Slightly increase the difficulty a bit

    <h4>Chapter 755 Slightly increase the difficulty a bit</h4>


    "Amy, do you feel ufortable at all?" Walker could sense an invisible force trying to affect his body.


    This force must be the radiation Wes mentioned.


    His body, strengthened through witchcraft, was robust and naturally resistant to such radiation, but Amy was different.


    No matter how powerful Amy was, she was still just a child, and Walker felt a need to keep an eye on her.


    "I don''t feel ufortable at all!" Amy continued walking forward, her Energy Vortex Barrier still invincible.


    The robots charged at her like moths to a me, all being shredded upon contact with the Energy Vortex Barrier without exception.


    Walker didn''t even get a chance to act.


    "Amy, who exactly is your master?" Walker finally couldn''t help but voice his inner doubts.


    He had heard rumors that Amy''s master was one of the high-ranking god-kings, but it had never been confirmed.


    "One of my masters is Zeus, and the other is Poseidon."


    "My god..." Walker''s facial muscles tensed as he said, "Are you serious?"


    "Why would I lie?"


    Amy didn''t quite understand Walker''s reaction, and simrly, she didn''t realize how renowned her two masters were!


    "How can you possibly be a disciple of two high-ranking god-kings at the same time?" Walker thought his own background was deep, but Amy''s was simply outrageous.


    Both high-ranking god-kings were her masters!


    "I am their disciple," Amy stated, not mentioning that it was William who had arranged for these two masters.


    Walker''s question had implied she was boasting, and she didn''t see anything boast-worthy about this fact.


    "What''s the name of your sword?" Walker stared at the sword in Amy''s hand, suddenly realizing that it must have an extraordinary origin.


    "Poseidon said this sword is called the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian."


    "Burp!" Walker was genuinely startled.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian!


    During his time studying with Bryant, he had heard about various powerful artifacts, and the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was indeed the weapon of the sea god Poseidon!


    And now it was given to Amy.


    Well then!


    Now he understood that his worries about Amy werepletely unnecessary.


    This child''s background was terrifyingly significant,if Poseidon had given her the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, how could she possibly be in any danger?


    The two continued walking, having covered a mile already.


    By now, no more robots were charging at them.


    After all, at least a thousand robots had been destroyed earlier.


    "Warning! Warning! Do not proceed further, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Suddenly, a mechanical synthesized voice rang out.


    Walker heard the warning but didn''t take it to heart. With Amy wielding the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, nearly invincible, what warning needed to be taken seriously?


    Amy simply said, "We''re just going to find ourpanions!"


    Just then, a robot coated in ck emerged from the ground.


    This robot was recently created by William, and its actions were controlled by his mind. It was made of highly durable material and was agile.


    The all-ck robot, wielding a samurai sword, moved swiftly and charged at Amy in the next moment.


    Amy didn''t care much,her master''s Energy Vortex Barrier was still active around her, and in her view, the robot couldn''t prate it.


    "ng!"


    The ck robot thrust its sword, and it actually managed to break through Amy''s Energy Vortex Barrier.


    It broke through with a single strike!


    Walker was shocked!


    "What the hell is this thing?"


    Logically, Amy''s Energy Vortex Barrier should have been invincible, yet it was breached by a single strike.


    With the Energy Vortex Barrier broken, Amy''s face turned pale. She drew the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and engaged inbat with the ck robot.


    The swordsmanship taught to Amy by the sea god Poseidon was formidable, but the robot was controlled by William.


    The moment the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian thrust forward, the ck robot''s samurai sword followed the motion of Amy''s sword to slice downward and then swiftly flicked upward, its movements quick as it aimed a strike at Amy''s throat.


    Amy gripped her sword with both hands, and a sudden burst of energy erupted from her, forcefully repelling the robot''s samurai sword and causing her to slide back several feet.


    After the robot''s samurai sword was deflected, it wed towards Walker''s heart.


    "Damn it, trying to take on two at once?" Walker punched out, colliding with the robot''s w.


    "Boom!"


    "Kill!" The robot''s eyes emitted a red light, it retreated six feet, then immediately charged forward again.


    "It''s still fine?" Walker frowned. Was this thing made of some exceptionally high-quality material?


    Its samurai sword shed hard against the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Its mechanical w shed against his punch and showed no signs of damage. What the hell was this robot made of?


    Three throwing knives hovered around Walker, their des casting cold light as they struck at the robot''s head.


    But the robot seemed indestructible,even Walker''s throwing knives couldn''t leave a mark on its head.


    William stood in the shadows, smiling as he watched the two youngsters.


    They thought they were so strong, didn''t they?


    Both Amy and Walker were actually quite weak,if they were in the Divine Realm, they would be at the very bottom...


    No matter how excellent or powerful a person is, there is always someone who can surpass them, someone stronger!


    William intended to teach them a lesson.


    Otherwise, Amy might still think that just relying on her Energy Vortex Barrier would allow her to dominate the world!


    "Fight!" William watched from the shadows. The material of the robot was obtained from the battle with the Cosmic Entity''s guardians, and in terms of quality, it was definitely not inferior to the material of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Even the throwing knives in Walker''s hands couldn''t possibly shatter this robot.


    "If you two canst three days without dying, the robot is yours."


    A mechanical synthesized voice rang in Amy and Walker''s ears.


    William continued to control the robot from the shadows, which meant that Amy and Walker were essentially fighting against William himself.


    How could they possibly win?


    Even with Amy''s exquisite swordsmanship, it wasn''t long before she sustained several wounds.


    Walker was no exception,his throwing knives did no damage to the robot, and he had already been struck three times.


    These wounds were non-lethal, but highly insulting.


    For instance, Amy''s superbly executed god-ying sword strike was dodged by a robot with a slight sidestep. The samurai sword then performed a flourish, leaving a scar on her arm.


    And Walker, trying to destroy the robot with brute force, was punched in the chest and stabbed in the stomach with the samurai sword.


    In the outside world, they might be considered S-tier fighters, but in front of this robot, they were like children, constantly being manipted and only able to defend without any ability to counterattack.


    "Amy! Just run, don''t fight it anymore, there''s something off with this robot!" Walker said, "Split up and run!"


    He couldn''t care less now,Amy should be able to protect herself, and he could sense the wonder of Amy''s swordsmanship, but in front of this robot, it amounted to nothing.


    Damn it, if this robot had a power level, it would definitely be crushing them. If they couldn''t beat it, their only option was to run.

 Chapter 756 Keep hitting! If you’re capable, kick me to death!

    <h4>Chapter 756 Keep hitting! If you''re capable, kick me to death!</h4>


    Could Amy really not see the situation they were in?


    It was clear they were outmatched!


    "Run!" Amy quickly chanted a spell, her body shimmering with starlight as she activated the Sanctuary Pendant given to her by Zeus, effectively vanishing into thin air.


    The Sanctuary Pendant was a protective artifact specifically crafted by Zeus for Amy. If Amy hadn''t been assigned to him as a disciple by William, Zeus would never have given her such a powerful item.


    Amy could only use the most basic function of the Sanctuary Pendant, but even this invisibility was enough to hide her from almost anyone on Earth, except perhaps a few major deities.


    Walker felt this most acutely.


    He was worried about Amy''s safety, but then she just shouted and disappeared.


    With Walker''s abilities, he couldn''t see through the secret technique Amy used.


    She was gone!!


    Walker realized he had been wrong!


    He had actually been worried about Amy''s safety.


    Damn it, a disciple of the sea god Poseidon and the king of gods, Zeus, she had so many powerful artifacts it was unimaginable.


    And how many unseen secret techniques could she use?


    Even though Walker''s master was the deity of witchcraft, Moros, he couldn''tpare.


    From the shadows, William saw Amy use her invisibility magic and couldn''t help butugh.


    If it weren''t for him controlling the robot, Amy''s invisibility technique would indeed have made her undetectable.


    However, William decided to pretend he couldn''t see Amy, directing the robot to chase after Walker instead!


    "Damn it, why are you following me?" Walker was incredibly frustrated. After Amy disappeared on the spot, the robot started chasing him, wielding its sword in a way that seemed too skilled for a mere robot.


    Walker''s skill with his three throwing knives was impable, but each attack failed to harm the robot in the slightest.


    Instead, the robot''s speed was astonishing, and Walker found himself unable to keep up. In just a short time, he had umted more wounds.


    Three days!


    Walker didn''t think he couldst three days.


    Just then, William changed into a white robe, donned a bronze mask, and wielded a Grosse Messer. With a swift motion of the Grosse Messer, he blocked the robot''s sword strike that was aimed at Walker.


    William''s swordy was incredibly fast, pushed to the extreme.


    "Who are you?" Walker stared at the figure in front of him, his mind shing back to a simr figure he had seen in a mysterious space. He asked loudly, somewhat dazed, "Are you my dad?"


    "My good son!" William said, "Watch closely and learn well!"


    This makeshift son of his was not too bad.


    Walker had been studying witchcraft under Moros and was physically strong. His Celestial de Art was effective at long range, but in closebat, Walker was somewhatcking.


    Just by that call of ''dad'', William decided to teach him a set of sword techniques.


    "Damn it, old man, if you dare, take off that mask and let me see what you really look like!"


    "..." At this moment, William was d he wasn''t actually Walker''s father, otherwise he might have struck down this disrespectful son with a single blow.


    William said coldly, "Pay attention and learn!"


    Walker finally got a chance to catch his breath and stood aside, using his witchcraft to heal his wounds.


    At the same time, he watched intently as William fought the robot.


    The Grosse Messer in William''s hands moved like a storm, weaving a tight web of steel, while the robot''s samurai sword strikes were sharp and aimed at vital points.


    "Is this really a robot?" Walker could see the finesse in William''s swordy, but the robot''s swordsmanship was also fiercely precise.


    A man and a robot, locked inbat that was hard to separate, looked perilous but resembled two knights teaching him the art of swordy.


    Previously, when Walker was being chased by the robot, he just felt that it was troublesome. Now, standing to the side, he began to see some tricks to it.


    In ordinarybat, who has the time to learn someone else''s sword techniques?


    The robot''s swordy was too sharp and fierce,in a real battle, even S-tier fighters, or even Demi-God level fighters, would likely perish by its hand.


    William didn''t care how well Walker was learning,he was engaged in a sophisticated exchange of blows with the robot. How much Walker could learn from it was up to him.


    Walker strained to find any ws in the robot''s sword technique but realized that with his current level of skill, he couldn''t spot any weaknesses.


    Incredible!


    Absolutely incredible!


    Damn it!


    Walker nced at the robot, then back at William.


    Both wielded their swords, their des flickering rapidly around them, each strikeden with lethal intent.


    Walker was mesmerized by the sight. Such a disy of power between strong fighters was rarely seen on ordinary days.


    The exchange between William and the robot grew faster, to the point where only sparks of starlight could be seen in the air.


    "It looks like my damned dad is really strong!" Walker squinted slightly, and in his mind, he began to visualize the sword techniques of both fighters.


    William moved like a shadow, his aura of energy overwhelming, his unmatched power tearing through space with a single sh, engulfing the robot in a spatial rift.


    "Holy shit!" Walker eximed, channeling all his energy into his de, a space-tearing strike that seemed tailor-made for him.


    Walker didn''t dare im expertise in many areas, but he was still a virgin, his vital essence intact, further enhanced by witchcraft to maximize his soul energy. This move, he could execute perfectly.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a quality sword in hand!


    He would have to speak to Moroster to see if he had any fine weapons.


    Although Moros might notpare to the two high-ranking god-kings, as the deity of witchcraft, he surely had a few magical artifacts at his disposal.


    "ng!"


    Just as Walker was pondering these thoughts, William casually tossed his Grosse Messer, whichnded right beside Walker''s foot.


    "This sword is yours now! Train well with it!"


    Over the years, William had umted numerous top-tier artifacts, so parting with a single sword was no big deal to him.


    Now, with no Cosmic Entity interfering in the thirteen universes, William could give away items as he pleased, and Walker wouldn''t face any repercussions from the Law of Cause and Effect for epting William''s sword.


    "Hah! You expect me to learn just because you say so? If you''re really my dad, then take off that mask and let me see your face!" Walker looked at the sword by his feet, swallowed hard, but still stiffened his neck, acting as if he wouldn''t ept it.


    William suddenly appeared right in front of Walker, his eyes cold beneath the bronze mask.


    "What are you staring at? You want to fight me?" Walker scoffed. "Even if you are my dad, you never raised me. Do you expect me to be grateful?"


    "A mere broken sword? I am a disciple of Moros, the deity of witchcraft! What treasures don''t I have?"


    William didn''t waste words. He kicked out swiftly.


    Walker tried to dodge.


    But when William made a move, was there any chance for him to evade?


    The kicknded solidly. Although it wasn''t very painful, it knocked him to the ground.


    "You old fool! You really dare to hit me!" Walker eximed as he was flipped over, his soul energy sealed, making him no different from an ordinary person at that moment.


    William followed up with several more kicks, leaving Walker with a bruised face.


    "Keep hitting! If you''re capable, kick me to death!" Walkery on the ground, protecting his head, his face still flushed, stubbornly refusing to submit.


    William kicked him a couple more times, then pulled the sword from the ground and aimed it at Walker''s head, bringing it down in a swift chop...

 Chapter 757 You are not allowed to hurt Walker!

    <h4>Chapter 757 You are not allowed to hurt Walker!</h4>


    Seeing William raise his sword, Walker was terrified.


    He had just witnessed William''s battle with the robot, where the robot''s katana could even break through Amy''s Energy Vortex Barrier. Yet, this Grosse Messer had shed with the katana hundreds of times without a scratch, speaking volumes about its quality.


    Such a sword could easily decapitate him with a single strike.


    "Bang!"


    Just as William''s Grosse Messer was about toe down on Walker''s head, a golden sword shadow flew out, striking William''s de off course. The swordnded just an inch away from Walker''s neck, sending dirt flying into his face.


    Amy, who had been hiding, couldn''t stand by and do nothing,she couldn''t just watch Walker be killed.


    Underneath his mask, William gave a slight smile, pleased that Amy had decided to stop hiding.


    Invisibility?


    William stepped to the left, and with a mysterious force, he easily revealed Amy, who was standing about 10 feet away from them, looking somewhat panicked.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian returned to Amy''s hands. Holding the sword with both hands, she pointed it at William and shouted with wide eyes, "You are not allowed to hurt Walker!"


    William had never intended to kill Walker. He kicked Walker away and, holding the Grosse Messer, slowly turned to face Amy.


    Amy had indeed learned a lot following the two high-ranking god-kings, but her actualbat experience was still too limited. William wanted to see just how well Amy had mastered her swordsmanship.


    "God-ying Sword Formation!"


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in Amy''s hands surged with unparalleled energy. With her shout, a blood-red giant sword appeared in the sky.


    The Godyer Sword!


    Five years ago, Alice had also learned this technique from the sea god Poseidon.


    To wield this sword, one needed not only a high level of strength but also the ability to mobilize all the soul energy within one''s body.


    Alice only began learning swordsmanship after she turned twenty, and even then, it was under the direct tutge of William, who possessed her to provide personal instruction, leading to her significant achievements in the art of the sword.


    Yet, the power of Amy''s strike now was far stronger than Alice''s had been five years ago!


    The moment William looked up, the sword shadow in the sky was already descending.


    Was this a high-level skill being unleashed instantly?


    However, it seemed she had forgotten that Walker was nearby. If William hadn''t blocked it, the powerful strike would have surely endangered Walker as well.


    Raise the sword!


    One strike!!


    Amy''s secret technique, the Godyer Sword, was instantly broken by a single move!


    Yet, this strike was powerful enough to instantly kill a Demi-God level warrior!


    Having reached such a level of strength at only ten years old, William was quite satisfied. Poseidon and Zeus indeed seemed better at teaching disciples than he was.


    Amy''s face flushed red as she held the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, staring intently at William.


    This was her strongest move!


    But... but...


    It was broken just like that with a casual swing?


    Hadn''t her masters said that this sword was invincible?


    Where was the invincibility?


    It was so easily neutralized...


    Liars!!


    Big liars!


    Tears shimmered in Amy''s eyes. The grand move she had just released had nearly drained all her strength, but she couldn''t rest yet.


    She quickly began to use the Skyline Surge technique taught by Zeus, rapidly restoring her soul energy!


    If one sword doesn''t do the trick, then bring on a few more!


    Thunder rumbled in the sky as lightning shed, and a series of sword shadows fell like rain!


    William couldn''t help butugh. Amy''s current soul energy storage was only at the level of a high-ranking Soulmancer, not even reaching the Demi-God level.Her ranking as the eleventh strongest human was due to her secret techniques for enhancing strength, which were exceedingly profound.


    Being personally taught by two high-ranking god-kings, her ability to overpower peers and even those above her level was as easy as drinking water.


    Just being a high-ranking Soulmancer and yet able to wield the powerful secret technique, Godyer Sword, already marked her as a super genius.


    Eight consecutive swords fell from the sky, and even though Amy was running the Skyline Surge taught by Zeus, frantically absorbing energy, she was still struggling to keep up with the consumption.


    If she were facing just a Demi-God level warrior or any S-ss warrior on Earth, under such an onught, her opponent would likely be dead without a ce to be buried.


    But she was facing William!


    Not just her, even if Poseidon and Zeus themselves came, theirbined full-force strike would end the same.


    "Execution!"


    Amy''s face turned pale, seeing that even such powerful swordsmanship couldn''t harm this masked man. In desperation, she chanted a spell, and a drop of blood flew from her forehead, merging into the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian. The sword emitted a dazzling red light, energy converged, and the seal on the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was broken by her.


    "Going all out?" William squinted at Amy, this child was really going all out to protect Walker!


    Using her own blood to break the seal on the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian...


    No, no, no!


    Amy also removed the golden hairpin from her head, and wielded the Tidewarden Bangle in her hand along with a Stormcore Orb and the magical artifact, the Sanctuary Pendant. Tcausing all the artifacts to orbit around her.


    Each of these magical artifacts, gifts from her two masters, was a top-tier artifact.


    The Tidewarden Bangle contained the essence of the sea god Poseidon, the Stormcore Orb wrapped in blue light emitted a terrifying murderous intent, also one of Zeus''s strongest artifacts.


    With these top-tier artifacts summoned, even if Amy''s own strength was somewhatcking, she was powerful enough to y an ordinary Absolute Deity.


    So what if her power level is a bit low?


    Would adding the divine power of the sea god Poseidon be enough?


    What about adding the power of Zeus''s strongest artifact?


    If Amy were to go to the Divine Realm, just showing these top-


    tier artifacts would be enough to make all the powerhouses there treat her with utmost respect.


    The strongest artifacts of two high-ranking god-kings are simultaneously in possession of a young girl,does she even need to lift a finger?


    Just by revealing these top-tier artifacts, no one should dare harbor any ill intentions towards her.


    A sword capable of ying an Absolute Deity!


    William squinted and smiled,Poseidon and Zeus really did favor Amy!


    A mere high-ranking Soulmancer, yet carrying so many top-tier artifacts, it was simply outrageous.


    "Bang!"


    William still used just one strike!


    A single strike that sent the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian flying back at her!


    All the power gathered from the top-tier artifacts, enough to kill an Absolute Deity with one sword strike, was shattered by this one blow!


    Amy had already used herst resort, and when she saw the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian flying back tond at her feet, and the figure in front of her bing blurry, she no longer had the strength to pull the sword from beside her foot.


    "Is that all?" William''s de pointed at Walker lying nearby, he spoke indifferently, "If that''s all, then he can only die here."


    Amy''s legs began to tremble, her hand still reaching desperately towards the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    "I... I can''t..." Amy suddenly lunged forward, her palm sliding towards the de of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Blood smeared on the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and the pain brought everything into focus for Amy.


    "Sword Spirit!" Amy refused to fall, she growled, trying to awaken the Sword Spirit within the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, having apanied the sea god Poseidon for many years, possessed a Sword Spirit whose power far exceeded that of ordinary deities. If she could awaken the Sword Spirit, she felt there was still a chance!


    The sea god Poseidon had already gifted the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to Amy, and she had be its master.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was now linked to Amy''s life essence.


    Feeling its master''s life threatened, the Sword Spirit within the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian finally emerged!


    A figure stepped out from the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and coldly shouted, "Who dares harm my master?"

 Chapter 758 Mr. Johnson, help!

    <h4>Chapter 758 Mr. Johnson, help!</h4>


    William just stood there, his eyes fixed on the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    He didn''t reveal any of his own energy aura,otherwise, if the Sword Spirit sensed the presence of William the Obliterator, it might have knelt down on the spot.


    William the Obliterator, after all!


    Even Poseidon would call him master!


    How could a mere Sword Spirit dare to speak loudly?


    But now, not sensing any terrifying aura from William, the Sword Spirit thought he was just an ordinary deity.


    How many deities had the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian frightened to death?


    "You! State your name, for I do not y the nameless!" the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian haughtily dered, casting a disdainful nce at William.


    William lifted his Grosse Messer with a smile and said, "Little Sword Spirit, don''t you find your words a bitughable?"


    "Little Sword Spirit?" The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardianughed in anger, "Empty bravado!"


    Amy pointed at William and shouted loudly, "Sword Spirit, beat him up!"


    The Sword Spirit''s eyes widened, the surrounding air filled with murderous intent, and energy surged around, condensing decades of umted killing intent into one sword strike.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, when it strikes to kill a god, does not need a second blow.


    This sword was silent!


    With one strike, all other sounds were stilled.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian even attempted to seal and lock the soul energy within William, aiming to obliterate him with a single strike!


    Having been the personal sword of the sea god Poseidon, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was formidable. With years of umted killing intent, once it locked onto someone''s aura, it could easily execute them.


    Had it been anyone else, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian might have indeed killed them instantly, leaving no chance for retaliation.


    But this was William he was facing.


    A Sword Spirit actually intends to seal off William''s use of the soul energy within his body¡ª isn''t that just a joke?


    If the Sword of Soulbreaker were present, the Sword Spirit of the Abyssal Guardian would definitely kneel immediately, not daring to make a move.


    As the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian thrust towards William''s heart, in a sh, it was struck and sent flying,nding again beside Amy''s feet. The Sword Spirit was forced back into the sword, too scared toe out.


    "Buzz!"


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian trembled beside Amy''s feet, emitting a mournful whine.


    "Sword Spirit? What''s wrong with you? Come out and beat him up!" Amy, nearly in tears, cried out to the sword at her feet.


    But the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian just kept trembling, and the Sword Spirit dared not emerge.


    It couldn''te out anymore.


    With just one strike, William had instilled fear in the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    It wasn''t just the strength of the de itself, but William''s terrifying power that chilled the Sword Spirit to the bone.


    He was certain that the person before him was at least one of the high-ranking god-kings.


    Although he had served the sea god Poseidon for many years, facing such a formidable opponent...


    He could only hope for mercy!


    William, holding his de towards Amy, said, "Little one, if you have any tricks left, use them now!"


    Amy stared at William, stunned for a second, then suddenly shouted loudly, "Mr. Johnson, help!"


    "..."


    William hadn''t expected this kid to be so straightforward, calling for help when outmatched?


    "Dad! If you have any issues,e at me! What skill is there in bullying a child?"


    Walker now really didn''t know if this masked man was his dad or not. If he wasn''t his dad, why would he teach him such powerful sword techniques? And if he was, why treat him this way?


    "ying the hero, huh?" William, who had only intended to give Amy and Walker some realbat experience, saw Walker''s reaction, turned his head, and smiled, "Do you think your head is harder than my de?"


    "If you dare, let me go and see the prowess of my flying knife!" With the soul energy inside him sealed, Walker nowy on the ground like a lump of mud, using reverse psychology as his only tactic.


    He still had a throwing knife at his disposal!


    "I haven''t tied up your hands and feet, so what do you mean by ''let me go''?" William said. "How about you kneel and kowtow to me, and I''ll spare your life."


    "Kowtow?!" Walker snorted coldly. "Only if you also spare that little girl''s life."


    "Her life..." William nced at Amy and said, "Her life isn''t something that can be saved with just a kowtow!"


    "Are you really my dad or not?" Walker asked again.


    William responded, "I''ve already told you, I don''t have a son like you."


    "Fuck! Then if you have the guts, experience the fierceness of my flying knife!" Walker scrambled to his feet, continuing to use his straightforward taunting tactic, "Do you dare to release the seal on the soul energy within me!"


    William chuckled, and Walker suddenly felt his injuries heal and strength surge through his body.


    "Do you dare toe over here!" Walker stared coldly at William.


    At that moment, William was standing between Walker and Amy. If Walker tried to strike at William and missed, he might identally hurt Amy.


    Naturally, that was not something Walker wanted to see.


    William scoffed, "You sure do have a lot of demands."


    Though he said that, he still moved to the side.


    What was Walker thinking? Did William not know?


    The quality of the throwing knife William had given him was indeed ridiculously strong, but with Walker''s abilities, even using that knife wouldn''t match an attackunched by the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Thinking of turning the tables in such a situation?


    William stood there, tossed his Grosse Messer to Walker''s feet, and said, "To deal with you, I don''t even need a knife, lest it be said that I''m bullying you!"


    Walker almostughed out loud; he loved it when his enemies were so arrogantly confident.


    No knife needed!!


    Such arrogance!


    Did he not know that even the mightiest lion could have a moment of negligence?


    Walker sneered, a ck throwing knife appearing in his hand. His body''s soul energy converged, enhanced by the secret technique Celestial de Art, and the understanding of de intent he had gained from watching William fight that robot.


    Everything hinged on this one strike!!


    As the throwing knife was released, the space around it became unstable and began to copse.


    The world in front of Walker turned dark, all light swallowed up by the copsing space.


    William stood opposite Walker.


    The copsing space engulfed William''s figure.


    Walker''s throw seemed strong, and if William wanted, he could have caught the knife between two fingers.


    But he chose to disappear instead.


    That''s enough!


    Should they continue fighting, would he really end up killing Amy and Walker?


    Momentster, the world regained its light, but in front of Walker, there was now a massive chasm several thousand feet long, the ruined buildings reduced to nothing.


    "Is it over?" Walker looked ahead, controlling the throwing knife to return to his hand.


    Had that mysterious masked man... died?


    Walker grinned, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth: "Damn it, that''ll teach you to be arrogant!"


    After cursing, he took a deep breath, looked at the ck Grosse Messer at his feet, slowly picked it up, and after a moment''s hesitation, knelt on the ground and kowtowed in the direction of the chasm.


    "Whether you''re my dad or not, I have to thank you for teaching me the way of the de." Walker had a feeling that the masked man wasn''t dead.


    He knew the reputation of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian,its Sword Spirit hadn''t been able to harm the masked man at all. Could his thrown knife have really obliterated him?


    It seemed somewhat unlikely.


    Could it be that the masked man was just giving them a way out, and his real intention wasn''t to kill them?

 Chapter 759 Go all out?

    <h4>Chapter 759 Go all out?</h4>


    After William disappeared in his guise as the masked man, Walker thought everything was over.


    Such a brutal battle just now, it couldn''t possibly continue, right?


    Whether it was that robot or the masked man, both were incredibly strong. Any normal personing here for training or treasure hunting would surely end up dead.


    What about the Doors of Evolution?


    Even a Demi-God level powerhouse might find it difficult to leave this ce intact.


    "Amy, are you okay?" Walker got up and hurried over to Amy, not even bothering to pick up his knife.


    Amy had fought desperately to protect him just now, which truly moved him. He also knew that Amy''s desperate efforts hade at a significant cost.


    If something had happened to Amy here, he really wouldn''t know how to face himself in the future.


    A golden light flickered at Amy''s forehead, the Sanctuary Pendant of Zeus realizing that its master was depleted of power, and quickly began to supply her with a continuous stream of energy.


    In just a moment, Amy''s injuries had healed.


    Walker was stunned.


    Wow!


    Could it really work like that?


    Amy was covered in top-tier artifacts. If it weren''t for encountering such a freakishly strong opponent just now, who could kill her?


    "I... seem to be okay..." Amy''splexion had also returned to normal, her physical condition now definitely surpassing Walker''s.


    Always being by William''s side, her diet was now something even Alice couldn''tpare with.


    How much time could William have previously spent cooking for Alice?


    But Amy was constantly eating, three meals a day without missing a single one, and each meal was different. Her physical condition had improved in half a month to a level that ordinary Soulmancers couldn''t reach.


    Walker had spent five years in grueling training in witchcraft, enduring countless hardships, yet he still couldn''t match Amy who had been eating at William''s for just half a month.


    This was probably the difference between people!


    The starting points werepletely different!


    "You''re really okay then." Walker wasn''t the type to feel jealous,he was just d Amy was alright and hoped she could go even further.


    Amy nced at the chasm created by Walker''s strike and said, "Walker, I didn''t know you were this powerful."


    In Amy''s eyes, she had used all her skills and still hadn''t been able to inflict even a slight injury on the masked man, but Walker had taken him down with a single strike. Didn''t that mean Walker''s ck throwing knife was more powerful than all her artifacts?


    Hearing this, Walker couldn''t help but smile proudly and said, "That move just now was invincible!"


    How could he miss an opportunity to boast?


    Being admired felt pretty good.


    Amy looked up and said, "When we get back, I want to spar with you again. My two masters also said the God-ying Sword Formation they taught me is unbeatable."


    "That giant sword that falls from the sky..." Walker coughed lightly, turned his head, and said, "Your secret technique is indeed powerful, but as you saw, no one can survive the strongest strike of my throwing knife. I really wouldn''t want to hurt you."


    Walker knew very well who was stronger.


    Was the God-ying Sword Formation of Poseidon weak?


    Besides, with Amy''s top-tier equipment, Walker admitted he probably couldn''t beat her.


    "Oh!!" Amy said, "Then thank you, Walker."


    "Thank what?" Walker waved his hand grandly, "Would I really bully a kid?"


    "That''s true!" Amy picked up the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and said, "Let''s go find Mr. Johnson."


    Only then did Walker go back to pick up the ck knife William had thrown, ying with it in his hands.


    The more he held the Grosse Messer, the more he liked it...


    Could it be that the mysterious masked man was really his father, whom he had never met?


    The old guy had quite the heart!


    Thinking back, both he and Amy seemed to be in great danger, but in reality, neither of them had suffered any substantial harm. Instead, Walker had learned two sets of secret de techniques and even obtained a divine de.


    The robot''s de technique was decisively fierce, while the masked man''s was elegant yet carried an unmatched dominance.


    Both were incredibly powerful techniques!!


    They continued walking forward, heading straight into the ruins of the city ahead.


    "You finally made it," William said, standing calmly at the corner of the ruins.


    Walker was taken aback when he saw William: "When did you get here?"


    "I''ve been here since the beginning," William replied.


    "Did you see us fighting over there?" Walker asked, growing more intrigued by William.


    He and Amy had been attacked by robots as soon as they entered, yet William had been in these ruins for so long without any trouble?


    William nodded, "I saw everything clearly, you handled yourself well!"


    "You didn''t get attacked?" Walker looked around, noticing not a single robot in sight.


    "I''ve already walked around this area and didn''t see anything," William said.


    "Is it because your agility or evasion stats are high?" Walker also used his psychic sense to scan the area, confirming there were indeed no robots nearby.


    But...


    They had already ventured four thousand feet into the Doors of Evolution.


    Walker could feel the intense radiation,if it weren''t for his robust physique, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand it, yet William seemed unaffected.


    This inevitably raised Walker''s suspicions.


    Logically, to have reached this point, one must at least possess A-level strength, which is above a mid-level Soulmancer.


    And William was still considered a novice Soulmancer?


    That was truly hard to believe!


    "I''ve invested some points in agility and evasion!" William smiled, not really caring whether Walker truly knew his real strength.


    Although he didn''t tell Walker that he was the masked man, asionally ying the role of Walker''s cheap dad was quite enjoyable. Even if his real strength was discovered, he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    It was just one of those things!


    Previously, William had told Walker that he was very powerful, but Walker didn''t believe him!


    Walker chuckled, "So, did you also put a lot of points into your physical attributes?"


    "Pretty much," William replied. "I added points here and there. My strength isn''t too great, but my defense is decent."


    William knew what Walker was thinking.


    "How about you show me your full strength next time?" Walker was now somewhat convinced of William''s strength, but he couldn''t guess just how strong William really was. He suspected that William might be a Demi-God level powerhouse pretending to be weak in front of him.


    Damn, William has been his sidekick for so long, and if he really is very powerful, actually, that wouldn''t be too bad when you think about it.


    That''s what Walker was thinking.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "Me going all out... we''ll see about that!"


    After the battles with the Cosmic Entity guardians, William couldn''t imagine when he would need to go all out again.


    Those powerhouses from the Cosmic Entity guardian battles, the Cosmic Entities from various universes, were mere trash in his eyes.


    Go all out?


    The main problem was finding a worthy opponent!


    "That knife of yours seems pretty impressive," William said with a squint, casually observing Walker.


    "Of course!" Walker boasted.


    Just as he finished speaking, space twisted, and a ck mechanical hand tore through the fabric of space, reaching out from mid-air.

 Chapter 760 Friendly human

    <h4>Chapter 760 Friendly human </h4>


    "It''s still functioning?!"


    Walker had thought this robot was already scrapped, but unexpectedly, it was still capable of emerging.


    Walker didn''t know much about what it was like inside a spatial rift, but his master, Moros, was a deity of spatial control, and being cast into a spatial rift was extremely perilous.


    It was said that even those with strong physical bodies could lose their way once trapped in a spatial rift, and returning was not an easy task. One might be exiled for tens of thousands of years, dying of old age in the deste cosmos.


    Of course, a robot wouldn''t age and die, but it shouldn''t have been able to return so quickly either!


    "That''s the robot from earlier," Walker nced at William and smiled, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Walker wanted to see William''s true strength, and now was a perfect opportunity!


    "Alright!" William looked up at the robot, which was gradually revealing its entire body, and walked towards it.


    Amy quickly stepped forward, tugging at William''s sleeve, "Mr. Johnson, that robot is really powerful, don''t go, let Walker handle it."


    Walker almost choked.


    What was this?


    Just a moment ago, this youngdy was risking her life to save him, and he thought she cared about him. But as soon as William showed up, things changed.


    Why shouldn''t William deal with this dangerous robot?


    William patted Amy''s head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Amy then let go of his sleeve,pletely trusting William.


    If William said it was okay, then it definitely was.


    Walker crossed his arms and watched the robot ahead. This robot was indeed very powerful, and he didn''t believe that William could still hide his true strength when facing this robot.


    William walked towards the robot.


    The robot suddenlynded on the ground, its mechanical eyes shing red, and it emitted a synthesized mechanical voice: "Friendly human, not an attack target."


    As the voice rang out, Walker nearly tripped and fell.


    How did William suddenly be a ''friendly human''?


    Damn, was there a major glitch in the robot''s programming?


    From what angle did it see William as friendly?


    Wasn''t he friendly?


    William stood in front of the robot, beckoned with his finger, and said, "Come here!"


    The robot slowly walked up to William, who then punched it in the head, producing a clear metallic ng.


    The robot''s head didn''t even tilt,instead, it responded, "Hello, human!"


    William turned back to look at Walker with a helpless expression and said, "This is a bit awkward. The robot greets me, and I hit it. It doesn''t seem right to keep hitting it..."


    Walker was momentarily lost for words.


    The robots here reacted to him and Amy as if they were mortal enemies, yet they greeted William with such friendliness.


    "Hello, hello! Wee to Earth," William extended his hand.


    Walker: "..."


    The robot slowly extended its hand and shook William''s: "Hello."


    William nodded and smiled, "Hello."


    Walker: "..."


    Something about this scene felt off!


    Amy tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, seemingly eager to shake hands with the robot too.


    "Mr. Johnson, can I shake its hand?" Amy asked from behind.


    William replied, "It should be fine,it seems friendly. But I guess you''ll have to put down your sword."


    Amy promptly stuck her sword into the ground and scampered forward, stretching out her small hand, looking up with bright eyes, and greeted, "Hello."


    The robot also bent down to shake her hand, "Human younglings are truly adorable."


    Walker was on the verge of a breakdown in the background.


    Cute my foot!


    It wasn''t acting like this just a moment ago!


    Who was it that shed Amy earlier?


    And now you''re calling her cute?


    Besides, Amy, being as big as she is, hardly counts as a ''human youngling'' anymore!


    "You''re cute too!" Amy beamed with joy,pletely forgetting that this robot had chased her with the intent to sh her just moments earlier.


    "Thank you for thepliment!"


    The robot''s amiable demeanor endeared it to Amy, who quickly called out to Walker, "Walker, put down your knife ande say hello, BB-9 is so cute."


    Hmm...


    It already has a name.


    Star Wars?


    It''s definitely not as cute as BB-8!


    Walker hesitated, wondering if the robot had be friendly due to some malfunction after being caught in the spatial rift.


    Or perhaps, this wasn''t the same robot as before?


    Yes, that might be possible.


    It was friendly enough with William, and now with Amy too.


    He also put down his knife and walked over.


    "Come on, BB-9, shake hands." Walker approached the robot and extended his hand.


    The robot''s eyes glowed red, its mechanical hand reached to its waist, and it drew a katana, shing towards Walker''s hand.


    "Holy shit!" Walker quickly withdrew his hand, thankful he had been cautious, otherwise he would have lost his hand with that strike.


    William quickly pulled Amy to the side.


    Amy was also bewildered, wondering why the seemingly gentle BB-9 would attack Walker on sight.


    Walker leaped back, drawing his sword to engage inbat with the robot.


    William, holding onto Amy, simply stood by as spectators.


    "That''s some impressive swordy!"


    "Go Walker!!"


    "Such fast moves!"


    "Walker is the best."


    ...


    Walker, silent and focused, used the sword techniques he had just learned to spar with the robot.


    Given that he had just picked up these techniques, and despite his natural talent, Walker found it challenging to keep up with the robot. In just a short time, he had already umted a few new cuts.


    William and Amy showed no intention of intervening. William even pulled out a piece of mutated beef jerky, handing it to Amy, and the two of them munched away, watching the fight as if it were a leisurely pastime.


    Although Walker was getting injured, his sword skills were improving, and he almost forgot that he had initially wanted to use this fight to gauge William''s true strength.


    After watching for a while, William found it somewhat boring and said to Amy, "Let''s leave Walker to y with BB-9 here, and we''ll go check out what''s in those ruins behind."


    Hearing William''s words, Walker felt a surge of frustration.


    y?


    This is what you call ying?


    Why don''t youe and y?


    When Amy heard William, she didn''t think much of it and actually waved at Walker, "Keep ying with BB-9, Walker. We''re going to check out inside. Come find uster, okay?"


    Walker was momentarily stunned, receiving more injuries in his distraction.


    Damn these two!


    But now, nothing he said would make a difference. The robot seemed fixated on him, striking with ruthless aggression. Walker was already at a disadvantage, and if he didn''t focus entirely, he might very well die here today.


    Walker had no time to respond as William had already led Amy into the ruins.


    As for what was inside the ruins, William had prepared a gift for Amy.


    Aftering all this way, how could he not bring a gift?

 Chapter 761 Divine fruit

    <h4>Chapter 761 Divine fruit</h4>


    Amy trusted Williampletely,it never crossed her mind that he could possibly deceive her.


    Just as she believed, how could someone as kind-hearted as William ever trick her?


    And how could he bear to deceive such a sweet child like her?


    "Amy, do you see that tower ahead? Isn''t it beautiful?"


    In the midst of the ruins stood a 150-foot tall tower, shimmering with lights and exuding a futuristic vibe.


    "It''s beautiful," Amy replied, admiring the tower from a distance.


    "When you were fighting outside earlier, I went in to take a look. It seems like there are a lot of good things inside. Why don''t you go in and take some?"


    William had realized that with humanity''s current capabilities, reiming lostnds or even contending with mutated creatures was extremely difficult.


    Although he repeatedly told himself that he just wanted to observe how events unfolded from a bystander''s perspective.


    But having watched humanity evolve from ancient times to the present, he had witnessed many brilliant civilizations, which also held his memories.


    Too many interesting people and events were intertwined in his heart.


    If human civilization were to disappear, he probably wouldn''t be happy about it.


    After all, he hadn''t, like some deities, discarded emotions and desires, focusing solely on bing stronger.


    In some ways, he was more human than those deities.


    "Good things?" Amy looked at William curiously, puzzled, "Why didn''t you bring them out yourself?"


    Although Amy didn''t suspect William of deceiving her, she wondered why he hade back empty-handed if he had already been inside and seen these so-called good things.


    Like pulling a trick, William produced a bright red fruit.


    This fruit, about the size of a strawberry, was blood-red all over with a smooth, translucent skin. It was a special product of the Divine Realm, known as the Red me Fruit.


    The Red me Fruit is revered as a divine fruit in the Divine Realm, grown on the edges of the ancient abyss, and typically only those of the Absolute Deity level are privileged enough to enjoy it.


    For ordinary deities, a single Red me Fruit is enough to purify their bloodline and significantly enhance their physical form.


    Although Amy is a disciple of the sea god Poseidon, she is still fundamentally human. It''s uncertain how much of an enhancement she would receive from consuming such a divine fruit.


    Amy took the Red me Fruit from William, examining it in her hand. "I''ve had this fruit before from my masters."


    William smiled and asked, "How was it? Do you want more?"


    Poseidon, always generous with his disciples and especially so with Amy, had even given her his own Sword of the Abyssal Guardian. To him, giving away Red me Fruits was nothing extraordinary, so naturally, he made sure his young disciple had some.


    Amy, like a puppy seeing a bone, nodded eagerly, her mouth almost watering.


    Purify the bloodline?


    Such effects were meaningless to William.


    William enjoyed eating Red me Fruits simply because they tasted excellent.


    The skin was tender and juicy, sweet and slightly tart, with a hint of refreshing fragrance.


    The most distinctive feature of the Red me Fruit was its cooling effect upon entering the mouth, spreading a warm sensation throughout the body once swallowed¡ªtruly a top choice for a household fruit.


    After hisst visit to the Divine Realm, William had taken the opportunity to pick 5 pounds of them, storing them in his spatial ring.


    If the deities of the Divine Realm knew about this, they would surely scream in luxury, treating Red me Fruits as ordinary strawberries¡ªprobably only someone like William the Obliterator could afford such extravagance.


    As Amy popped the Red me Fruit into her mouth, she immediately experienced an explosion of vors, surpassing any fruit she had ever tasted.


    Swallowing it, warmth spread throughout her body, and it felt as if infinite power was gathering in her abdomen.


    Even though it wasn''t her first time eating a Red me Fruit, she still found the taste incredibly delightful.


    "Mr. Johnson, do you have any more?"


    Amy was quite greedy for tasty treats, and William thought that such a naive child, if not for her abilities, could easily have been kidnapped by traffickers in the past.


    "Of course, there are more, but you''ll have to pick them yourself," William said as he ruffled Amy''s hair. "They''re inside that tower."


    Amy''s eyes sparkled with excitement, realizing that the delicious fruit came from there.


    "Let''s go in and pick some fruit!" Amy was thrilled. As a child, she had always wanted to climb the phoenix tree in William''s courtyard to y, even though the fruits from that tree weren''t edible and were only good for ying.


    Climbing trees to pick fruit was such a fun activity.


    "I''ll stay outside and wait for you," William said. "There are many things inside, and if you can bring them out, you could help a lot of people."


    Amy didn''t question why Mr. Johnson wouldn''t go inside,she was mostly caught by hisst remark about helping many people.


    During these days of mutated creature unrest, Amy had seen many refugees struggling to find food. Schools in New York had suspended sses, and many of the city''s usual bustle had vanished, along with many delicacies.


    So many people needed help.


    "Are there many fruits inside?" Amy asked, clenching her fists, "What else is there besides the fruits?"


    William replied, "There are also some metal chips and some books inside. You can take all those things out. If you give them to Commander Samuel, he will surely praise you."


    That was all William could do.


    Those metal chips were items from within the high tower, containing records of future technologies.


    The books he mentioned...


    They were hisptions of the basic secrets on how to be a Soulmancer.


    Today, there aren''t many secrets avable for humans wanting to be Soulmancers.


    Whether it''s deities of witchcraft like Moros or even the sea god Poseidon, they wouldn''t teach ordinary people the secrets to bing Soulmancers.


    They choose their disciples based on aptitude and fate.


    And other Soulmancer organizations? Their secrets are often iplete, and even with the resurgence of energy, it''s quite an achievement for disciples of typical Soulmancer organizations to reach the Demi-God level.


    In the current situation, being at the Demi-God level really isn''t considered strong.


    If William were to release these secrets, it could truly lead to the widespread ability for everyone to be Soulmancers. As for the level of power one could ultimately achieve, that would depend on the individual''s insight and fortune.


    Of course, among these, there are secrets that William considers basic, but they are actually sufficient to elevate a Demi-God level powerhouse to the initial level of a Mortal Deity.


    With the fall of the Cosmic Entities of the thirteen universes, naturally, the guardians of the Cosmic Entities no longer exist. There are also no emissaries from the Divine Realming to Earth. Earth''s powerhouses no longer need to reach the Quasi-


    Deity level and then, after breaking through, reshape their bodies in the Divine Realm in a soul state.


    The joint development of technology, magic, and theology is perhaps the only way for humans to contend with the powerful Mutated creatures and re-establish a peaceful order.


    Peace also needs to be protected by strong military power.


    Hearing William say this, Amy also became excited and said, "Mr. Johnson, then you wait for me outside, I''ll go in and get the stuff ande out."


    William nodded and said, "Then you need to be careful. There are many powerful monsters inside, and you''ll have to defeat them to get what you need."

 Chapter 762 Go For It, Im Rooting For You

    Chapter 762 Go For It, I''m Rooting For You


    ??Amy''s mind was simple,whatever William said was the truth.


    Defeat the monsters, and you get the treasures.


    Amy had yed some mobile games before, so she found this concept quite straightforward.


    In fact, she thought it was only natural.


    Carrying the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, Amy walked towards the towering structure ahead.


    Once she entered, William disappeared from the spot.


    As for Walker, William wasn''t worried about him. The robots wouldn''t kill him, but these three days wouldn''t be easy for him.


    Injury was inevitable.


    The stronger he became, the stronger the robots would be.


    William needed to constantly control the robots, but he didn''t need to be physically present all the time.


    As Amy walked through the grand doors of the tower and down a metallic corridor, she saw a mysterious figure wearing a mask, his back to her.


    Beside the mysterious person was a two-foot-tall mechanical dog, and behind him stood a divine treeden with Red me Fruits.


    Transnting a Red me Fruit tree into the tower was no difficult task for William.


    Amy was invited in by him, so naturally, the Red me Fruit tree was supposed to be there.


    "Mr. Johnson really didn''t lie to me," Amy''s eyesnded on the Red me Fruit tree, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Little girl, you want to pick the fruits here? You''ll have to defeat this little dog first."


    William slowly walked towards the second floor, leaving only the mechanical dog and Amy to face off.


    Amy''s strength was not weak now,the mechanical dog was originally the guardian of the tower. In terms of power, it had at most the strength of a high-level Soulmancer.


    For Amy, the fight would definitely not be difficult.


    "What little dog?" Amy stared at the mechanical dog, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    This kid didn''t look very formidable.


    "Stupid human child!!" the mechanical dog barked out, shooting two redsers from its eyes.


    Amy raised her sword with both hands, easily blocking thesers.


    "Little dog!" Amy squinted and smiled, then swung her hand through the air, delivering a p towards the mechanical dog.


    Her tender hand transformed into a huge palm that grabbed the mechanical dog.


    "Little dog! You need to behave!" Amy had learned more than just swordsmanship from the two high-ranking god-kings,she had also picked up various divine techniques.


    Dealing with a mechanical dog was a piece of cake, wasn''t it?


    "Woof woof!" The mechanical dog couldn''t move at all,pletely under Amy''s control.


    "Noble human child, unit 1138 has been defeated and is willing to serve you."


    It was over in a second!


    Defeated with just one move, without any suspense.


    Amy was even ready to use her lightning magic.


    It seems there was no need now.


    "That masked weirdo is..." After seeing the masked William for the first time, Amy felt that this figure seemed familiar. Although William had deliberately changed his voice, Amy still felt...


    The masked man was Mr. Johnson.


    It seems Mr. Johnson was just ying with her.


    Even William hadn''t expected that Amy, this supposedly foolish little girl, would figure this out.


    He began setting up a powerful magic circle on the second floor.


    And the treasures on the second floor were various methods for setting up powerful magic circles.


    To contend with the powerful Mutated creatures, human physical strength often falls shortpared to various powerful magic circles.lightsnovel


    Although these powerful magic circles were formidable, they were not so easy to learn.


    William made this knowledge public, and the rest was up to the humans'' ability toprehend it.


    Perhaps some could master these powerful magic circles and use them to resist the Mutated creatures.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Amy picked all the Red me Fruits from the tree and stored them in the storage bracelet given to her by the sea god Poseidon, quickly taking the mechanical dog with her to the second floor.


    William stood there and said, "If you can get through these defensive magic circles, the secret manuals on how to set them up will also be yours."


    "Alright!" Amy, hearing that it was about defensive magic circles, was not afraid.


    Just defensive magic circles, after all. Her two masters had also tailored powerful magic circles for her before.


    She felt she could easily get through this defensive magic circle just like she had bullied the mechanical dog earlier.


    William, having said his piece, didn''t wait for her and went up to the third floor.


    The third floor contained various weapons, and if Amy could take all these items back, it would surely enhance the overallbat power of humanity.


    As for the fourth floor, it housed the future chips that originally existed in this space.


    The fifth floor contained the secret techniques for bing a Soulmancer, prepared by William...


    William indeed nned to help humanity,he was on the side of humans.


    But whether some things could be obtained depended on Amy''s strength.


    Perhaps if Amy couldn''t make it this time, they would have to call stronger humans to try.


    Amy had already enjoyed plenty of good things from William,naturally, the items upstairs wouldn''t be given away easily.


    What would happen if that became a habit?


    If everything was simply handed to Amy, it would be no different than William using his mind to wipe out all the Mutated creatures.


    On the second floor, Amy initially thought she could easily break through the defensive magic circle, especially since she had managed to get through the defensive magic circleid down by Poseidon before, although it had taken quite some time.


    However, once she entered the defensive magic circle, she found it to be even more intricate than those set up by her two masters.


    If not for the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in her hand and her resilient willpower, she might have been in by the attack triggered by the defensive magic circle with her very first step forward.


    Time ticked by, and three days, neither long nor short, passed.


    Walker had also stubbornly survived and was now walking towards the high tower with a robot in tow.


    William sat next to a stone under the tower, ying games on his smartphone.


    Upon seeing William, Walker couldn''t help but frown. "William, where''s Amy?"


    William pointed towards the grand doors of the tower and smiled, "She went inside."


    Walker pondered for a moment, "Why didn''t you go in?"


    "I was waiting for you," William said as if it were the most obvious thing.


    "You''re okay with her going in alone?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" William chuckled. "Amy''s swordsmanship is incredible,what danger could she possibly be in?"


    "You''re reallyid-back," Walkerughed. "Now that I''m here, let''s go in!"


    The robot now closely followed three steps behind Walker.


    "I''d rather not go in,I might hold you back," William said, clearly nning to continue cking off.


    "Get in!!" Walker red at him. "You''re still trying to ck off, huh? Don''t think I don''t know you''ve been hiding your true strength. You''re at least at the Demi-God level."


    "When you, Amy, and I first entered these Doors of Terror, you started coasting. Now you''re really okay with Amy fighting alone in there? Wouldn''t you be heartbroken if something happened to her?"


    William smiled, "Aren''t you here now? With you around, nothing can go wrong. Go for it, I''m rooting for you."


    "FUCK! I came here thinking I''d toughen you up a bit, but it feels like you''re toughening me up instead," Walker said, frustrated, giving William a deep look. "Are you really noting in with me?"


    William shook his head, "I still prefer being kept by a woman. There are plenty of treasures upstairs. Whether you can get them depends on yours and Amy''s strength."

 Chapter 763 Being alive was already quite an achievement!

    Chapter 763 Being alive was already quite an achievement!


    In the end, Walker entered the tower alone. He couldn''t persuade William, and even though he knew William''s true strength was formidable, he couldn''t change his tendency to ck off.


    If he didn''t want to exert himself, no one could force him.


    Walker entered the first floor and, seeing nothing, quickly moved to the second floor.


    When he arrived, he saw Amy standing there, looking dazed with a pale face, her Sword of the Abyssal Guardian nted in front of her.


    "Amy!" Walker called out from outside, "What''s going on here?"


    Amy didn''t respond. She waspletely engulfed by the defensive magic circle, which targeted her soul directly, rendering her Sword of the Abyssal Guardian almost useless.


    At that moment, even the Sword Spirit within the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was caught in the defensive magic circle. It was impressive that the Sword Spirit could withstand the first wave of attacks.


    Amy stood still, only perceiving a phantom figure in front of her.


    She and the Sword Spirit faced this phantom, utterly helpless.


    "Master, this defensive magic circle is unlike anything I''ve ever encountered," the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian confessed. It couldn''t imagine a world where a defensive magic circle could prevent it from adhering to the sword''s body, as if forcibly extracting it from the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    It was terrifying!


    After all, he was the Sword Spirit from the sword of the sea god Poseidon. What kind of defensive magic circles hadn''t he seen? What kind of defensive magic circles hadn''t he experienced?


    This situation...


    It was almost too much for the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to ept.


    "Could it be William the Obliterator?" The only exnation the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian could think of was William the Obliterator.


    In three thousand parallel dimensions, who else but William the Obliterator could achieve such a feat?


    "You mean the William you''re talking about is Mr. Johnson?" Amy''s soul and the Sword Spirit, both trapped in the defensive magic circle, found it much easier tomunicate than before.


    "Yes, that''s him!" the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian eximed. "William is William the Obliterator. Didn''t you know that?"


    "How could I have known?"


    The phantom figure opposite them, wielding a long sword,unched another round of attacks, and Amy, along with the Sword Spirit, could only continue to fend them off.


    "You really didn''t know? If it weren''t for William the Obliterator''s rmendation, how could two high-ranking god-kings have possibly taken you as their disciple?" The Sword Spirit struggled to cope as it spoke. "If I''m not mistaken about the current situation, this must also be a test from William the Obliterator for you."


    "I know, the one wearing the mask earlier was Mr. Johnson." Amy could feel the exquisite swordsmanship of the phantom before her.


    Compared to the phantom''s swordsmanship, the so-called god-ying sword techniques of her two masters seemed...


    Quite weak!


    Poseidon, always strong-willed and proud of his own strength, had developed a powerful secret technique in his lifetime that was said to y gods.


    He would never have imagined that his own disciple would find his swordsmanship somewhatcking...


    "If that''s the case, we must never reveal the true identity of William the Obliterator." The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian now shuddered at the thought of William the Obliterator''s own sword.


    It''s called the Sword of Soulbreaker, right?


    That sword is truly unparalleled in this world. Whether it''s the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, Zeus''s ''Sword of Thunder'', Apollo''s ''Sword of the Sun'', Athena''s ''Sword of Wisdom'', Ares''s ''Sword of War'', or any other divine sword, they all pale inparison to the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    "Why is that?" Amy could feel that the phantom in front of her didn''t really intend to kill her,it seemed more like it was teaching her swordsmanship.


    "You have no idea what the name William the Obliterator signifies..." The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian started to say, then shifted its tone and spoke earnestly, "Since Mr. Johnson wants to train you, you should just learn well. Mr. Johnson is extraordinarily powerful. Even your two masters would have to obediently listen like children in his presence. If you don''t behave, wouldn''t you be letting down Mr. Johnson''s good intentions?"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian suddenly realized that the defensive magic circle they were trapped in was most likely set up by William the Obliterator. This meant that every move they made and every word they spoke could be ryed back to William the Obliterator.


    What was he about to say next?


    Was he about to speak of William the Obliterator''s brutality?!


    Oh my goodness!


    Was he tired of living?


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian would never forget the first time it encountered William the Obliterator, and how terrifying his Sword of Soulbreaker was!


    With one strike, it shattered the God-ying Sword Formation, and with another, it sent him flying. It was because of that strike that the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian itself cracked. If it hadn''t been for Poseidon''s careful nurturing over the years, it would never have recovered to its peak condition.


    The Sword Spirit had no doubt that the Sword of Soulbreaker could slice it in two with a single strike!


    Thinking back to how it had dared to strike at the masked man and spoken so arrogantly just moments ago.


    And recalling the scenes it had witnessed in the Divine Realm...


    Being alive was already quite an achievement! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this point, if it dared to speak ill of William the Obliterator, it would definitely, definitely, definitely meet a gruesome end.


    After saying all this, Amy asked, "Is Mr. Johnson really that powerful? More powerful than my two masters?"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian replied, "Do I even need to say it? Just believe that even if your two masters joined forces, they would willingly kneel before Mr. Johnson, and neatly at that."


    "Wow! So Mr. Johnson is really that amazing!" Amy''s soul kept sparring with the phantom in the defensive magic circle. Her aptitude is definitely much higher than Alice''s, saying she''s ten streets ahead might be an exaggeration.


    But being three or four streets ahead is certainly no problem at all.


    "Keep going!" The Sword Spirit decided not to intervene anymore and stood aside within the powerful magic circle, ying the role of a cker.


    He was, after all, just a Sword Spirit. He couldn''t grasp the secret sword technique demonstrated by the phantom before him on his own,he could only understand such techniques if his master did first.


    Therefore, this kind of training was best left solely to Amy.


    As long as Amy grew stronger, so would he.


    From this perspective, if he joined in with Amy, he would just be getting in the way.


    Most importantly, once he knew that the defensive magic circle was set up by William the Obliterator, the Sword Spirit could be sure that its purpose wasn''t to take Amy''s life, which naturally allowed him to stand aside and y the cker.


    Amy had an exceptional talent for swordsmanship. In just three days of sparring, she had already begun to grasp parts of the secret sword technique, and her soul had be more stable than before.


    Standing by, the Sword Spirit remarked, "Mr. Johnson is truly remarkable. In just a short while, he has significantly boosted Amy''s strength."


    Thisment, though sincere, also had a hint of ttery.


    Having offended William the Obliterator, if he didn''t try to make amends, he genuinely feared being cut down by the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The strongest of people never strike a tterer. Whatever amount could make William the Obliterator forgive him would suffice!


    While Amy was engaged inbat with the phantom, Walker stepped into the defensive magic circle.


    Seeing Amy battling a mysterious phantom and the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian just standing by watching, Walker couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded, "Is this what a Sword Spirit should be doing? Are you just going to stand there and let her fight alone?"

 Chapter 764 Learning too much and too varied isnt necessarily a good thing

    Chapter 764 Learning too much and too varied isn''t necessarily a good thing


    ??The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian gave Walker a sidelong nce and said, "Mind your own business and just stay put!"


    His attitude was strikingly simr to William''s just moments ago.


    Damn, was he trying to ck off?


    It was bad enough that the Sword Spirit was cking off, but to suggest Walker do the same was crossing the line.


    Was he really trying to get Amy killed?


    Walker ignored the Sword Spirit''s warning and rushed forward to help Amy.


    Since they were both in a spiritual state, Walker had barely taken two steps forward when an invisible force repelled him, making it impossible for him to get any closer.


    The Sword Spirit stood by, watching the scene unfold.


    As expected, if Mr. Johnson didn''t want Walker to intervene, there was nothing Walker could do.


    "Now you see why I told you not to go over there!" the Sword Spirit sneered.


    To be honest, the Sword Spirit really didn''t think much of Walker''s abilities.


    With such meager strength, he could easily crush Walker to death!


    Amy was the disciple of two high-ranking god-kings,what was Walker inparison?


    "Just stand here and watch?" Walker said, seeing Amy battle the ghostly phantom and feeling it was very dangerous.


    He had at least a bit of discernment,the phantom''s agile movements and mastery of the secret sword technique were truly exquisite.


    Although he didn''t understand swordsmanship, he could somewhat tell who was stronger and who was weaker.


    Amy''s swordsmanship should have been considered quite formidable, butpared to the techniques used by the humanoid phantom, it was like watching a child spar with a martial arts master.


    In any case, Amy hadn''t managed tond a single blow on the phantom, but instead was constantly being overpowered.


    This power was terrifying!


    What kind of formidable beings were inside this Doors of Evolution, and why were they all so strong?


    Even an S-ss Mutated creature shouldn''t be this formidable.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine the disaster it would bring to humanity if these beings were to escape from the Doors of Evolution.


    However, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian didn''t care much about that. He was content to just watch from the sidelines, knowing that Mr. Johnson wouldn''t really harm Amy. What was there to worry about?


    In just two or three days, Amy''s swordsmanship had noticeably improved. It''s important to note that the magic circle was primarily for the training of the soul.


    He would bet that once Amy stepped out of the defensive magic circle, her strength would significantly increase, and her soul would undoubtedly be much more resilient and powerful.


    With such an opportunity and personal guidance from Mr. Johnson, if one could stay here for a hundred years, wouldn''t they be invincible upon leaving?


    Of course, this so-called invincibility would have to exclude Mr. Johnson.


    The secret sword techniques Amy was grasping were continuously transmitted to the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian. Even though her understanding was superficial, the Sword Spirit felt that these techniques were much more exquisite than those of the sea god Poseidon.


    After all, Poseidon''s secret sword techniques ultimately just harnessed the power of the Cosmic Entity of this universe.


    But the secret sword techniques of the humanoid phantom possessed an indescribable power, a power that definitely surpassed that of the Cosmic Entity.


    If Amy could fully grasp these secret sword techniques and reach a level of strengthparable to Poseidon, she would definitely be able to outmatch the sea god.


    "Just stand there and watch, why bother with so much?" The Sword Spirit couldn''t be bothered to exin all this to Walker. In his eyes, Walker was just a minor character, and he only spoke to him for Amy''s sake.


    Back in the day, among the myriad gods, aside from Poseidon, Zeus, and Mr. Johnson, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian didn''t take anyone else seriously.


    Amy waspletely engrossed in her battle with the phantom, not even noticing Walker''s arrival.


    Ten days quickly passed, and Walker felt that Amy was quite formidable. The Sword Spirit deeply agreed,in just about ten days, Amy''s soul had be much more resilient and her Sword of the Abyssal Guardian sharper than ever.


    Perhaps it was because of Amy''s young age and high starting point that her progress in the path of swordsmanship was so smooth.


    This was probably why guilds recruiting Soulmancer apprentices tended to choose younger disciples.


    Younger individuals, with undistracted minds, think less about other matters and focus purely on practicing swordsmanship, achieving a state of self-forgetfulness.


    "Enough!" After thirteen days of dueling with Amy, the phantom finally let out a hum and struck Amy with a sword blow that sent her flying.


    This sword strike was the culmination of the past several days'' techniques, simplified fromplexity to simplicity.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian in Amy''s hand was merely a product of her imagination,she was in a soul state, and the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was standing by her side, the sword in his hand being the manifestation of her thoughts!


    The moment Amy was sent flying, everything cleared up, her soul returned to her body, and the Sword Spirit returned to the sword.


    Amy stood leaning on her sword in the clearing, while Walker looked around bewildered,pletely confused.


    "Was everything I just saw fake?" Walker hadn''t grasped the secret sword technique used by the phantom, which was exactly William''s intention.


    Learning too much and too varied isn''t necessarily a good thing.


    Walker had just learned two sets of knife techniques and probably hadn''t handled swords much in his life. If he tried to forciblyprehend William''s secret sword technique within the magic circle using his soul, it would likely only lead to mental chaos.


    "Mmm." Amy hummed softly, leaning on her sword, slowly opening her eyes.


    Inside the magic circle, she had indeed grasped a lot.


    The God-ying Sword Formation''s powerful strike, although formidable, seemed somewhatckingpared to the final strike unleashed by the phantom in the magic circle.


    She felt somewhat dazed, the image of that final strike continuously appearing before her eyes.


    Suddenly, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian slipped from Amy''s hand, flew into the air, andnded next to Walker, the de quivering slightly.


    "Don''t go over there! Don''t disturb her! Otherwise, death!"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian knew that Amy was on the verge of a breakthrough and couldn''t let Walker, the fool, disturb her.


    Walker felt his entire body locked by a powerful force, as if taking one more step forward would tear him to pieces.


    In front of William, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian might not count for much, but it was originally the sword of the sea god Poseidon. With Walker''s level of strength, it could kill him at any moment if it wished, even if Walker possessed a unique treasure, he wouldn''t have a chance to react.


    Feeling the terrifying murderous aura, Walker naturally didn''t dare to move and could only stand by and watch dumbly.


    "Uh!"


    Amy''s brows furrowed slightly, and after a full ten hours, she suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes brimming with brilliance, and a terrifying energy swept out, causing the entire tower to tremble.


    Walker was thrown by the mysterious energy wave, his body covered in wounds, turning him into a bloody figure.


    If not for his strong physical body, he might have died on the spot.


    "Walker, what happened to you?" Amy turned around and saw Walker''s miserable state, her eyes nearly brimming with tears, "Why are you covered in blood?"


    Walker coughed heavily twice and said, "I guess I have you to thank for this."

 Chapter 765 Walker, have some fruit

    Chapter 765 Walker, have some fruit


    ??Amy didn''t understand why Walker was thanking her.


    Walker quickly used the witchcraft taught to him by Moros, and his injuries soon began to heal.


    However, the shock inside him was hard to calm.


    From Amy''s actions, it seemed that the energy she had just released was subconscious, not a deliberate attack on him.


    Although he had been suppressed by the Sword Spirit, it was clear that Amy''s power level had greatly increased.


    "Has she reached the Demi-God level?" Walker sensed Amy''s aura. Had she really broken through to the Demi-God level just like that?


    Why hadn''t she undergone a heavenly tribtion?


    He didn''t know that the Cosmic Entities of the thirteen universes were gone, so naturally, there was no such thing as a heavenly tribtion anymore.


    Getting stronger simply meant getting stronger, without needing to pass any tests set by the Cosmic Entities.


    "I don''t know, maybe!" Amy wasn''t very clear about the specifics of advancing in power levels.


    Big shots like Poseidon and Zeus certainly wouldn''t tell Amy about what constitutes a mid-level Soulmancer or a high-level Soulmancer.


    After all, being gods of the Divine Realm, the secrets of power enhancement they held didn''t concern levels like mid or high-level Soulmancers.


    It could only be said that Amy''s current strength was roughlyparable to that of a Demi-God level Soulmancer.


    On Earth, those who reached the Demi-God level were overwhelmingly powerfulpared to other humans who hadn''t reached that level.


    One strike from them, and no one could withstand it.


    Her current strength was much greater than that of Alice when she had reached the Demi-God level years ago.


    "Walker, are you really okay?" Amy, seeing Walker covered in blood, couldn''t help but feel goosebumps all over.


    This kid hadn''t seen much blood before.


    "It''s not a big problem." What else could Walker say? He was a bit weak now, but there was no threat to his life.


    As long as he wasn''t dead, he could quickly recover through his witchcraft.


    At that moment, Amy pulled out a Red me Fruit and handed it to Walker. "Walker, have some fruit."


    "Heh, thanks." Walker casually took the Red me Fruit and popped it into his mouth.


    He initially thought it was just an ordinary fruit, but as soon as he swallowed it, he felt his blood and energy boiling inside him.


    "What... what kind of fruit is this?" Walker''s eyes widened as he quickly sat up straight, interlocking his fingers and began to channel the witchcraft Moros had taught him, his body eagerly absorbing the energy from the Red me Fruit.


    Having studied witchcraft under Moros, he wasn''t exactly a novice unfamiliar with the world, but a fruit that could directly purify one''s bloodline was something he had never even heard of.


    The Sword of the Abyssal Guardian returned to Amy''s hands. The Sword Spirit of the Abyssal Guardian, seeing Walker''s inexperienced reaction, sneered secretly.


    Indeed, he was just an ordinary person, one who had never even eaten a Red me Fruit.


    It seemed this ordinary person had gained some strength, but what was the point of such a minor improvement?


    Too weak!


    Several hourster, Walker had fully absorbed the power of the Red me Fruit, and his physical constitution had significantly improved.


    Now, his strength could probably match that of a Demi-God level warrior, and he could hold his own against some S-level Mutated creatures.


    "Amy, where did you get this fruit?" Walker was curious. Did this kid have too many treasures on her?


    "Was it given to you by your master to save your life?" Walker thought of many possibilities. Such a fine item, who else but her two masters could provide it?


    Such a fruit must be incredibly precious!


    Amy was really too generous, giving away such a treasure so casually.


    "No!" Amy replied, "Did it taste good?"


    "Good... it tasted good..." Walker was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Was this treasure something that could be simply described as tasty or not?


    "Amy, you shouldn''t give away such treasures so casually in the future." Walker sighed and said, "I know, this fruit must have been given to you by your master, right? To be eaten only in a life-threatening situation?"


    "No!" Amy''s eyes widened.


    Why would this fruit be something to eat only in a life-


    threatening situation?


    She had just seen Walker covered in blood and thought for a long time before deciding to give him the fruit to quench his thirst, and because it seemed like a good thing, it might help Walker.


    "I know, you''re kind-hearted, no need to lie to me," Walker said. "But don''t give away such treasures to others so easily in the future."


    Walker knew Amy came from a powerful background and had many valuable items, but if she gave away treasures without understanding their value, it would be easy for others to take advantage of her.


    "No, not at all! Do you want more? I have plenty!" Amy had picked all the fruits from a Red me Fruit tree when she came up, and now she casually scooped up four more and held them out to Walker.


    Walker was speechless.


    Wasn''t this fruit supposed to be some kind of rare treasure?


    Why could Amy just casually pull out four more?


    "How many more do you have?" Walker couldn''t help but ask.


    Amy replied, "I didn''t count, but I think there are over sixty more."


    "Sixty... more?" Walker felt that perhaps poverty limited his imagination.


    Or maybe, his master was just poor, while Amy''s master was incredibly wealthy.


    Thinking about it, Moros hadn''t really given him any valuable treasures.


    Then looking at Amy decked out in luxurious gear.


    Really,paring oneself to others only led to more despair!


    Walker sighed deeply and said, "I won''t eat anymore, just keep them for yourself!"


    Such divine fruits, one was enough.


    Although Amy had many more, Walker wasn''t the type to shamelessly deceive a child for her fruits.


    That was something only someone like William would do...


    "Oh! Didn''t it taste good?" Amy said as she popped another fruit into her mouth, then turned around and said, "There''s a chest over there, it must be the reward for defeating the boss here."


    She didn''t mention anything about William.


    After all, the Sword Spirit had specifically said that since Mr. Johnson didn''t want others to know, she must keep it a secret for Mr. Johnson.


    Talkative kids could get their tongues pulled out!


    Walker stood behind, somewhat dumbfounded. "You just ate it like that?"


    Logically, shouldn''t one sit down and concentrate on absorbing the power contained in such a fruit after eating it?


    "How else should I eat it?" Amy said as she stuffed another fruit into her mouth,ughing, "It really tastes good."


    Walker was mentally blown away.


    Indeed, seemingly young and cute little girls oftene from very well-off families!


    Especially someone like Amy, who couldn''t just be described as wealthy anymore.


    Who else in the world could afford to eat such divine fruits as snacks?


    Amy, however, didn''t think too much about it. She continued eating the Red me Fruits as she walked towards therge chest ahead.


    Defeating monsters and looting equipment seemed like a natural oue to her.


    Plus, she already knew that it was William ying with her, so wasn''t it normal for her to receive rewards after clearing the level?


    Walker didn''t ponder much either and followed her.


    When they opened the chest, they saw it neatly packed with books.


    "Tempest Rune Array? Ethereal Light Formation, Elemental Storm Array, Eternal Frost Array..." Walker read the titles on the covers of the books and couldn''t help but swallow hard. These powerful magical arrays sounded incredibly formidable.


    If getting just one book of powerful magical arrays felt great, here was an entire chest of them!


    What was this?


    Had the drop rate from the boss Amy just defeated been a bit too generous?

 Chapter 766 Was it still possible to run away now?

    Chapter 766 Was it still possible to run away now?


    ??Amy and her group were making smooth progress, of course, partly because William was deliberately going easy on them.


    Normally, Amy should have only been dered the winner on the second floor after defeating the humanoid shadow.


    William didn''t really care that Amy had guessed the masked man was him. What did it matter if such a foolish child knew his identity?


    The third floor featured a giant robot designed by William, whose strength far surpassed the Demi-God level. Defeating it wouldn''t be easy.


    This was designed to make Walker and Amy demonstrate all the secret techniques they had learned.


    What was the point of their training if not tested in realbat?


    Considering Amy''s feelings, William had designed a robot instead of a living creature. Defeating a robot wouldn''t involve bloodshed.


    After all, she was just a child, and William didn''t feel the need to force her to take a life.


    Even in a post-apocalyptic world, some things should just take their natural course.


    After reaching the third floor, Amy used a water summoning spell to wash the blood off Walker.


    "This big guy looks pretty tough!" Walker, who had brought the samurai sword-wielding robot with him,manded, "BB-9, go and destroy it!"


    It was safer to let his subordinate robot test the waters first. With such robots, it was impossible to gauge their strength level through sensing their aura, and rushing in recklessly could easily lead to disaster.


    BB-9''s red eyes flickered as it spoke, "If can''t win, won''t fight!" and then, surprisingly, it took two steps back.


    Walker: "¡­"


    Walker knew BB-9''s capabilities. After a grueling three-day battle, he hadn''t even managed to scratch BB-9''s paint, and the robot''s sword skills were nearly divine, always keeping him under pressure.


    It was only by a narrow margin that he had survived those three days, and in terms of strength, he was still significantly outmatched by BB-9.


    But now BB-9 was saying it couldn''t defeat this robot¡­


    Damn, how strong could this robot be?


    Was it still possible to run away now?


    "Amy, maybe we should head back down!" Walker was already thinking of retreating.


    He was an adult and knew what danger looked like.


    And the giant in front of them was definitely dangerous.


    Although Amy was strong, he felt that it was wise not to engage with a creature that even made BB-9 want to back down.


    The robot, standing fifteen feet tall with a giant axe, was motionless for the moment and showed no signs of attacking them.


    Behind the robot, there was a pile of golden boxes.


    It seemed like a ssic scenario of oveing obstacles to im treasure.


    Currently, they seemed to be outside the robot''s "aggro range."


    When fighting BB-9, Walker had heard a system notification that said if theysted three days, BB-9 would be theirs. However, there was no such instruction on how to win against thisrger robot.


    Did they have to defeat it?


    What if it was extraordinarily powerful?


    There was no need to risk their lives for some external rewards!


    "I''m not afraid of it!" Amy, who hadn''t been in realbat and was essentially a novice in fighting, was fearless. Plus, knowing that this was just William ying with her, she was naturally unafraid!


    Mr. Johnson surely wouldn''t harm her!


    If it had been a giant lion, Amy might have been scared to tears, but facing this metallic robot, she boldly charged forward with her Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    The giant robot''s eyes suddenly opened, purple electricity swirling around, and it let out a deafening roar that made Amy shiver, almost dropping her sword.


    Amy didn''t know how powerful the giant robot really was, but it was definitely intimidating.


    If it had been before, Amy might have just cried on the spot.


    Walker covered his face, unable to bear watching, thinking...


    She still dared to charge forward, wondering who had given her such courage.


    "I''m not scared!" Amy shouted as she raised her sword and charged at the robot again.


    Walker now believed that Amy wouldn''te to harm.


    The girl had too many top-tier artifacts on her; even if she couldn''t win, she could definitely retreat safely.


    Let''s just see how it goes!


    Walker casually stood aside, ying the cker.


    The kind that feels totally justified.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand William''s mindset a bit better.


    Standing aside and doing nothing seemed pretty enjoyable too.


    Amy''s swordsmanship had indeed improved significantly, and the sharpness of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was beyond question.


    Despite the robot''srge size, it was surprisingly agile.


    Amy engaged in a rapid exchange with it, and in just one minute, they had gone through hundreds of moves.


    The robot''s axe had already developed a notch.


    Of course, this was because William had lowered the difficulty for Amy. If the robot''s axe had been crafted as a more powerful artifact than the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, Amy probably wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    Her weapon was an advantage, but defeating this robot was not going to be easy.


    Walker had been watching for a few hours. The robot''s attacks were fiercely aggressive, and Amy spent more time dodging and blocking than attacking.


    "This will exhaust Amy if it keeps up," Walker remarked, notpletely ying the cker as he analyzed the situation.


    He tried to spot the robot''s weaknesses.


    The only openings on the robot''s body were its eyes and mouth, and its joints seemed to be rtively fragile.


    "Amy, try targeting its joints!" Walker had an ace up his sleeve; he nned to seize the moment to throw a knife at the robot''s eyes.


    But he wanted Amy to test the waters first.


    He had seen the power of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian that Amy wielded,the material of the robot clearly couldn''t match up to the sword''s material.


    If they could disable its joints, wouldn''t that mean victory?


    Upon hearing Walker''s suggestion, Amy began to intensify her attacks. However, the robot was not slow. After its arm joint was struck by her sword, it blocked all her subsequent attempts to strike its other joints.


    It was now on guard!


    Damn, it was smart!


    Seeing the situation, Walker realized that if they continued to chip away at the robot like using a dull knife on meat, it might be too challenging.


    A quick, decisive strike would be best to take down the big guy.


    "Amy, use your strongest strike on the joint of its right arm, and I''ll target its eyes," Walker instructed.


    "Okay!" Amy responded.


    William was keeping an eye on the battle and couldn''t help butugh when he heard Walker''s n. The robot was designed to be quite intelligent.


    At the very least, it could understand human speech.


    Walker plotting so loudly was somewhat amusing.


    Did he really think the robot couldn''t hear him?


    And speaking so loudly at that.


    Hmm!


    William thought that Walker might be aware that the robot could understand him and was possibly trying to use a diversionary tactic, a feint.


    The likelihood was quite high.


    True or false, wasn''t it all just a game of psychological warfare?

 Chapter 767 It was a deeply unsettling thought

    Chapter 767 It was a deeply unsettling thought


    ??William had no intention of controlling the robot''s movements because if he did, the robot would never lose.


    He didn''t want to design a no-win situation for Amy and the others.


    After all, he wanted to give them a glimmer of hope!


    After Walker shouted, he threw his flying knife.


    It was a direct attack aimed at the robot''s eyes.


    The robot, not receiving any instructions from William, made its own judgment.


    It held its giant axe in front of its eyes with its right hand, ready to block, while also guarding against Amy.


    Amy had just learned a secret sword technique from William, and it wasn''t that simple. She thrust her sword, and the light trailing behind her was as dazzling as a rainbow.


    ng!


    The sound of metal shing was sharp and piercing.


    The robot''s giant axe broke.


    Its left arm was severed!


    "Hmph!" Amy''s lips curled into a smile.


    Had she seeded?


    Walker would surely praise her.


    "Awesome!" Walker couldn''t help but exim.


    "Hehe!" Amyughed out loud.


    "Keep going, now''s your chance, cut off its right arm!"


    Amy looked puzzled, nced at Walker, but still made her move.


    ...


    Walker was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    Amy indeed struck again, but her sword was aimed at the already severed left arm.


    "Weren''t you the one who told me to cut off its right arm?" Amy was genuinely confused.


    It was clearly Walker who had said it.


    Upon hearing this, Walker took a deep breath.


    He was wrong!


    He was really wrong!


    He had thought that Amy, in a moment of quick thinking, had severed the robot''s left arm.


    Now, it seemed that the poor kid had gotten her left and right mixed up because the robot was standing opposite her!


    "You''re supposed to cut off his other arm! What''s the point of chopping the one that''s already down?" Walker was frustrated, now understanding why Steven and the others didn''t let Amy go off on her own.


    Forget about finding her way,she couldn''t even tell left from right. No matter how strong she was, if she wandered into some ravine and got lost, it would be a nightmare to find her.


    "But you told me to cut off its right arm..." Amy muttered under her breath before raising her sword and charging again.


    Things got a lot easier for them after that.


    Whether it was Amy''s Sword of the Abyssal Guardian or Walker''s flying knives, both were top-tier artifacts. William hadn''t made the robot out of anything particrly indestructible.


    Plus, now that Amy and Walker had honed theirbat skills and found some weaknesses, winning was only a matter of time.


    William didn''t bother with them,everything was going as he expected.


    If Amy and Walker couldn''t win under these circumstances, they would likely struggle to survive in future battles.s hadn''t yet realized how terrifyingly fast the Mutated creatures were evolving.


    Dolly had previously transformed the power of over a hundred holy halos into divine soul energy that enveloped the Earth, strengthening the already physically robust creatures even more.


    Like the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth they encountered earlier, its growth rate was unimaginably faster than that of ordinary creatures.


    In the mere ten days they spent in the Doors of Evolution, those Demon Whales with Bloody Teeth outside had undergone another transformation, bing even stronger.


    Of course, the humans outside had also progressed somewhat, butpared to the gigantic Mutated creatures like the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, they were hardly a match.


    While Amy and Walker were still tackling the tower, William had already returned to the base in Arcane Vige.


    He didn''t want to stay inside any longer,it was utterly joyless.


    "William, why are you back? What about Amy and Walker?" Samuel asked nervously upon seeing William.


    William had emerged from the Doors of Evolution, but the other two hadn''t yet, which was a frightening prospect.


    What if something had happened to Walker and Amy?


    Humanity would lose two of its top warriors.


    Most importantly, there were already suspicions that William might be a transformed Mutated creature, and Walker and Amy had entered the Doors of Evolution with him.


    If something happened to Walker and Amy...


    Samuel didn''t know whether he should still trust William.


    It was a deeply unsettling thought.


    "They''re still inside, fighting hard," William said. "I couldn''t be of much help, so I came out."


    "Oh..." Samuel nodded absently, "How are they doing in there?"


    "They''re doing alright, should be able toe out in about half a month," William replied.


    "I see." The more Samuel thought about what William had said, the more terrified he became.


    They coulde out in half a month?


    That meant there was no way to verify their safety now!


    Perhaps Walker and the others had already been harmed.


    Half a month wasn''t particrly long, but it wasn''t short either!


    Recently, the various reports transmitted by satellites had been causing them anxiety.


    The Mutated creatures seemed to have grown stronger again. In less than half a month, thirty-four S-ss fighters had been killed, three base cities had fallen, and over ten million civilians had be food for the Mutated creatures...


    If Amy and Walker died because of William, then William''s motives would be horrifying.


    Was he trying to sabotage the base from the inside?


    A Mutated creature that could transform into a human might be an even more terrifying entity than the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth...


    Thinking about all this made Samuel''s scalp tingle.


    "Are you nervous?" William squinted at Samuel, who was visibly tense, his muscles tight and hands trembling, clearly unsettled.


    "No... not at all... haha!" Samuel forced augh. "Why would I be nervous?"


    "You really do look nervous. Are you okay?" William asked.


    "I''m fine... Oh, Mr. Johnson, you''vepleted those documents, right?" Samuel quickly changed the subject. "Weren''t you nning to start a ss on beastnguage? The school has been built. Do you want to go check it out?"


    "Sure, let''s have a look," William replied. "The students have already started attending, right?"


    "Yes, they started three days ago," Samuel said. "I''ll take you to the school."


    Right now, Samuel dared not confront William directly. The incident where his flying knives hadpletely missed William had left a deep psychological scar, especially considering that William might be a more terrifying Mutated creature than the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth.


    He really didn''t dare make a move.


    If things turned sour, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Samuel felt that the best he could do now was to stabilize the situation with William and call for reinforcements.


    William was inside the base, so using the space ion cannon was definitely out of the question, and it was best to avoid anybat within the base.


    The reinforcements he needed to call must be powerful enough to take down William with a single strike!


    All the way to the school, Samuel thought about many things, but he still tried to control his emotions and appear natural.


    If William became suspicious and decided to go on a killing spree in the city before leaving, they would be powerless to stop him.


    Samuel felt that currently, there might be no one in the Arcane Vige base capable of defeating William.


    Hold steady!


    He must hold steady!

 Chapter 768 This matter is beyond my capabilities

    Chapter 768 This matter is beyond my capabilities


    ??Along the way, William could sense that something was off with Samuel.


    However, as for Samuel, William couldn''t be bothered to use something like mind-reading magic on him.


    To William, mind-reading felt like the most tedious thing.


    What''s the fun in knowing what others are thinking?


    "Samuel, I really think something''s up with you," William said, raising an eyebrow and smiling at Samuel. "Is there something on your mind?"


    "There is something... I still have unfinished business back at themand center in the base. Now that I''ve brought you to the school, I''ll have another teacher take you to the office while I head back to check on things," Samuel replied. "If you have any questions, you can ask him..."


    "Uh... Teacher Dexter, please take Mr. Johnson to the office. He''s our new teacher for beastnguage," Samuel said as he brought William into the school, thinking it was crucial to call in a heavyweight soon to handle the situation.


    As for William, he needed to be kept stable.


    The Dexter he called upon was a burly man, d in metallic battle armor.


    "Principal Samuel, our school has a beastnguage ss?" Dexter looked puzzled at Samuel.


    "We didn''t before, but we will from today," Samuel exined.


    "To defeat our enemies, we must understand their habits and master theirnguage. Mr. Johnson is the beastnguage expert I''ve specifically brought in for this purpose," Samuel said, his heart tingling with nerves.


    That''s right!


    To defeat the enemy, understanding their habits and mastering theirnguage is essential.


    Perhaps the Mutated creatures thought the same!!


    Although William''s arrival had provided information about the Mutated creatures, only half a month had passed, and the creatures had evolved again, bing stronger, making that data seem less relevant.


    But if they let William gain their trust and he started sabotaging from within, while the external Mutated creatures began their assault on the base...


    It was too horrifying to consider!


    It seemed that not only had the Mutated creatures grown stronger inbat, but their intelligence had also increased.


    "About this new ss, you need to inform the other teachers, right? How are we going to schedule this? Shouldn''t we discuss it first?" Dexter almost grabbed Samuel to stop him from leaving. Suddenly adding a beastnguage ss, how was he supposed to arrange everything without any prior notice?


    "I have some other important matters to attend to right now. Please take Mr. Johnson to the office for now and keep an eye on your phone. I''ll send a notification to all teachers," Samuel said, maintaining hisposure.


    He knew that in this critical moment, he had to remain calm.


    Revealing William''s true identity could cause unnecessary panic and lead to disaster.


    "Alright, Principal Samuel, you go ahead with your tasks. I''ll take Mr. Johnson to the office to sit for a while."


    Dexter didn''t think too much about it. Samuel had many responsibilities, and naturally, he had a lot to handle. The arrangement of courses and the reassignment of teachers were actually managed by the vice principal, so there was no need to cling to Samuel.


    After finishing his exnation, Samuel was about to leave.


    Just as he turned around, William suddenly called out, "Commander Samuel!"


    Samuel''s body stiffened slightly, but he quickly recovered, turned back with a smile, and asked, "Mr. Johnson, do you have any other questions?"


    Although William didn''t use mind-reading, his observational skills were sharp, and some reactions were almost instinctive.


    He could tell that Samuel was somewhat afraid of him.


    Yes, he was a bit afraid.


    William had seen this kind of reaction too many times.


    "You don''t have my phone number yet. How will you send me messagester?"


    "Ph... phone number?" Samuel asked, somewhat bewildered. "Can your phone number still be used?"


    Most of the signal towers on the ground had been almostpletely destroyed. Although mobile phones could still function, the old phone numbers had long been unusable!


    Their mobile signals relied on the base''s internal stations and satellites, and allmunication apps were independently developed by the base.


    The old tel operators'' phone numbers andmunication apps were unusable!


    William pulled out his phone, suddenly realizing that normally, old phone numbers shouldn''t work...


    The video calls from Alice to him and Calvin were solely reliant on William''s abilities.


    With almost all terrestrial base stations destroyed and tel operators out of existence, it would indeed be strange if his old phone number still worked.


    "Indeed, it can''t be used anymore. How will you send messages to me?" William took out his phone, which showed no signal, and handed it to Samuel.


    Samuel took William''s phone, looked at it, and like connecting to WiFi, he connected William to awork, registered an ount for him, and downloaded an app.


    "Now it should work, Mr. Johnson. If there''s anything, I''ll send you a message," Samuel handed the phone back to William with a smile. "Now, Mr. Johnson, you can go with Dexter to get familiar with the surroundings. I''ll arrange the work matters for you."


    "Thank you." William was ustomed to blending into the environment of any era. After taking the phone, he didn''t ask Samuel any more questions and followed Dexter towards the office.


    Samuel left almost without looking back, quickly reaching the research institute.


    "Dr. Sanger, did you suspect earlier that William might be a transformed mutated creature?" Samuel found Frederick in the institute right away and, after closing the door, he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Frederick adjusted his sses leisurely and said, "Even if he is a transformed mutated creature, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal as long as he is helpful to humans. He can be considered a friend."


    "Walker and Amy followed him to the Doors of Evolution and haven''te out, while he came out alone," Samuel said breathlessly. "I now suspect that Walker and Amy have been killed by William."


    "Just because they haven''te out doesn''t mean they were killed by William," Frederick responded. "What if they weren''t killed?"


    "But what if they have been killed by William? Do you have a way to deal with William?" Samuel knew Frederick had his suspicions and hoped that William was truly on the side of humanity. But this matter could affect the lives of over a hundred thousand people at the base; how could they take such a risk?


    Preparations must be thorough.


    What if?


    If there''s even a slight chance, that''s over a hundred thousand lives at stake.


    "If William really is a transformed mutated creature, and Walker and Amy have been harmed..." Frederick pondered for a moment and then said, "I can''t handle it!"


    Although he was just a scientific researcher, he knew the terrifying strength of soulmancers like Amy and Walker. Amy was a figure on the list of human powerhouses. If they were both harmed, one could imagine William''s strength.


    Unable to cope!


    That was Frederick''s answer!


    Samuel clenched his fists and said, "The first thing we need to do now is send elites into the Doors of Evolution to check. If we can find Walker and the others, there''s no need to deal with William. But if we can''t find them, then William must be dealt with!"


    "That''s your business,this matter is beyond my capabilities," Frederick said, then continued to tinker with hisputer.

 Chapter 769 A Beast Language teacher... it almost sounded like a joke

    Chapter 769 A Beast Language teacher... it almost sounded like a joke


    ??Samuel knew he could no longer rely on Frederick for this matter.


    Finding Walker, Amy, and someone powerful enough to take down William in one strike were now his priorities.


    Moreover, he had to act quickly and discreetly.


    Thinking of William currently being at the school, Samuel decided to text the teachers there.


    In his message, he didn''t express his suspicions about William but instead informed the teachers that William was a novice Beast Language instructor and a distant rtive of his, asking them to look after him.


    He couldn''t risk sharing his suspicions,the teachers might identally reveal them. Fearing they might treat William disrespectfully due to his youth, he simply mentioned their distant kinship.


    He hoped this would earn William some consideration from the teachers.


    William was like a ticking time bomb. If someone unknowingly provoked him and triggered his anger, the people at the school would be the first to suffer.


    Until it was certain, and until he found someone capable of defeating William with a single strike, it was crucial not to offend William.


    After sending the message to the teachers, Samuel began sharing his suspicions with the headquarters of the Human Alliance in Washington.


    After several discussions, the headquarters decided that they must first confirm whether Walker and Amy were still alive and try to summon the deity of witchcraft to the Arcane Vige base.


    Additionally, the top ten warriors from the human rankings were to quickly head to Arcane Vige as a precaution.


    In reality, even the top-ranked warrior on the human list wasn''t sure they could quickly kill a Mutated creature on the level of a Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth.


    And since the deity of witchcraft was notoriously elusive, it was uncertain whether they could be summoned at all.


    Everything had to be prevented before it could happen.


    ...


    William, for his part, hadn''t expected Samuel to think so far ahead.


    He and Dexter hadn''t even entered the office when Dexter received Samuel''s message.


    After ncing at the message, Dexter looked up at William and said, "William, Principal Samuel is your uncle, right?"


    "Huh? Why do you ask?" William responded, "I''m not very familiar with Principal Samuel."


    "Hahaha, got it!" Dexterughed. "How do you learn that Beast Language? It doesn''t involve making strange animal noises, does it?"


    "No need for that," William replied. "After all, the vocal systems and physiological structures of Mutated creatures are vastly different from humans. To fully mimic the sounds of a Mutated creature, it requires extensive study and training."


    "So how do you learn it?" Dexter thought to himself that William was probably just given a job by Samuel because of their connection.


    A Beast Language instructor sounded like a cushy job, much more rxed than a pre-apocalypse physical education teacher.


    "Normal study involves learning about the habits and bodynguage of Mutated creatures," William exined seriously. "Actually, it''s beneficial for humans to learn these things."


    "For example, the Demon Whale with Bloody Teethmunicates with its kind using infrasound waves that humans can''t hear. When it''s angry, it makes a sharp, piercing sound, and when it''s happy, it emits a dull roar," William used the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth as an example.


    "Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth?" Dexter smirked, thinking it sounded just like the behavior of ordinary whales, and chuckled, "You really know your stuff, knowing the habits of the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth."


    Now he was sure William didn''t really have any substantial skills.


    Just mentioning the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth, a creature whose sounds no one could verify?


    And talking about its emotions¡ªhappy and angry?


    What''s the use?


    When the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth is angry, it destroys two cities,when it''s happy, it destroys three.


    Even knowing this, it''s pretty useless.


    "It''s alright, but creatures like the Demon Whale with Bloody Teeth generally don''t appear onnd. There are many Mutated creatures around Mount Olympus, though. If we''re talking about this base, it''s best to start by learning about the habits of nearby Mutated creatures," William now fully embraced his role as a teacher.


    Since he had decided to teach Beast Language, he was determined to do it well!


    Just like when he was a beggar, he was definitely the most pitiful-looking and collected the most money,and when apanying others at bars, he was always the top performer.


    "Yeah, you''re pretty impressive," Dexter said, not really buying William''s exnation. In his view,bat ability was the only true measure. Even if William really knew Beast Language, it didn''t seem very significant.


    Especially seeing William''s rather frail physique and the aura of a weakling, Dexter felt like he was wasting his time today.


    If William wasn''t Principal Samuel''s distant rtive, he would have left him by now. Who has time to chat here otherwise?


    In the end, Samuel has indeed made significant contributions to this base, so cing a rtive in the school isn''t really a big deal.


    No one would make a fuss over such a thing.


    William could sense Dexter''s perfunctory attitude and didn''t say much more. He followed Dexter to an office.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you to William Johnson, our school''s Beast Language teacher," Dexter went through the motions without making things difficult for William, even giving him a brief introduction.


    "Oh! Wee."


    "Mr. Johnson, hello."


    The teachers in the office, all informed by Samuel, were neither warm nor cold in their reception.


    School had just started, and everyone was busy with their own tasks, so even acknowledging William was quite decent of them.


    In the office, all male teachers, they saw William''s delicate and handsome appearance and figured he probably wasn''t very capable.


    Young and having entered the school through connections, they wouldn''t bother with him if it weren''t for giving face to Principal Samuel.


    A Beast Language teacher... it almost sounded like a joke.


    In this world, people were either struggling to survive or striving to enhance their own strength.


    Beast Language...


    Who would care about that?


    William wasn''t upset by the teachers'' attitudes,after all, they weren''t acquainted, and a greeting was already quite nice.


    "William, take that desk over there," Dexter pointed to an empty desk at the back, saying, "As for your sses, Vice Principal Garen should have them arranged for you."


    "Alright, thank you." William thanked him and took his seat.


    Just as he sat down, a figure burst in, excitedly shouting, "Mr. Johnson, you''re here!!"


    William looked up at the figure and asked, "You''re the vice principal here?"


    This person was none other than Garen, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, with whom William had dealt several times. Thanks to William, Garen had even gained deeper insights into swordsmanship, significantly advancing his strength.


    "Yes, yes, yes! I heard Mr. Johnson wasing but couldn''t greet you in time. I hope you don''t mind."


    Garen was exceedingly warm towards William, his face almost squeezed together.


    The teachers in the office were stunned, staring nkly at Garen.


    What was going on?


    Garen was, after all, the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, ranked seventh among human powerhouses.


    Why would he show such an attitude towards William?


    Even if it was to curry favor with Samuel, it seemed excessive!


    And did Garen really need to curry favor with Samuel?

 Chapter 770 Ranked tenth was Evelyn

    Chapter 770 Ranked tenth was Evelyn


    ??"No need for a formal wee," William said with a smile. "I''m just here to teach. As for the sses, I''ll leave the scheduling to Vice Principal Garen."


    Garenpletely ignored the other teachers in the office and chuckled, "Mr. Johnson, you jest. Just let me know when and how many sses you''d like to teach."


    The teachers in the office were at a loss for words.


    Since when had Garen be so humble?


    Garen?


    William Johnson?


    Suddenly, someone recalled a rumor.


    It was said that Garen had an unspeakable rtionship with someone named William from the 13th Bureau.


    To put it bluntly, a Brokeback Mountain scenario!


    A chilling thought indeed!


    And looking at Mr. Johnson, he did seem exceptionally handsome.


    Piecing together another rumor about a William who had recently arrived at the Arcane Vige base and had a conflict with Hugo, it all started to make sense!


    This William Johnson must be the man from the rumors.


    Given Samuel''s character, he normally wouldn''t randomly ce someone in the school.


    But if it was for Garen''s sake, then it naturally made sense.


    As the president of the Emerald Lion Guild, Garen was a formidable force. In the current situation, the Emerald Lion Guild was also a crucial military asset. If giving Garen''s old me a nominal position could secure Garen''s loyalty, then why not?


    William was unaware of theplex thoughts brewing in the teachers'' minds. He simply stated, "Vice Principal Garen, I''m just here to teach. I''ll follow whatever arrangements the leadership makes."


    Garen gradually calmed down and assured, "Mr. Johnson, don''t worry, I will make sure everything is arranged properly."


    Garen held the appointed position of vice principal at the school, but he also had to manage affairs rted to his Guild and couldn''t always be at the school.


    Just yesterday, he was at the Emerald Lion Guild when he received news that a powerful Mutated creature had infiltrated the Arcane Vige base and needed support, prompting him to rush to the base to await further instructions.


    Now, it seemed, what use was there for worrying about a powerful Mutated creature sneaking in?


    With Mr. Johnson here, what trouble could any Mutated creature possibly cause?


    William was simply looking for something to do and wasn''t seeking any special treatment. Garen''s current behavior made him somewhat ufortable.


    It was like those school beauties¡ªwho really likes a sycophant?


    Although theparison might not be perfect, the principle was the same.


    Over the years, too many people had tried to ingratiate themselves with William.


    Garen initially wanted to chat with William, but sensing William''s disinterest from his tone, he could only offer a smile and say, "Then, Mr. Johnson, I''ll get busy arranging your schedule and setting up a private ssroom for you."


    Garen''s demeanor when speaking to William was extremely respectful.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of William,rather, he was filled with admiration and gratitude towards him.


    Garen admired William''s swordsmanship, and it was also under William''s guidance that he had achieved his current sess.


    So it seemed only natural to Garen that he should show respect in his actions and words towards William.


    Garen ced his hands in front, bowed to William, and then stepped back.


    The teachers in the office had their eyes wider than one another.


    Garen, who had lived for several thousand years, found such a gesture quite ordinary in ancient times.


    But to the modern people watching, such a formal gesture was hard to ept,a bow!!!


    In response to Garen''s bow, William simply nodded and said, "Thank you for the trouble."


    William, however, was more in tune with the times,in this era, bowing seemed a bit too formal.


    Many Soulmancers were like this,they lived long lives, spending much of their time focused on enhancing their own powers. They believed that the old customs were polite and proper, not seeing them as overlyplicated.


    After Garen left, the teachers looked at William with even moreplexity in their eyes.


    Their thoughts were simr,they didn''t want too much interaction with someone like William from the rumors.


    While they didn''t oppose homosexuality, normal men didn''t want to have too much to do with homosexuals,they simply found it hard to ept.


    The teachers'' attitude towards William was a bit strange, but William didn''t mind. He already had his own desk, and he trusted that Garen would handle his employment and ss schedule properly.


    With nothing else to do, he greeted Dexter and started wandering around the school.


    The school''s infrastructure was still quite good. Despite the presence of Mutated creatures outside, inside the base, it looked almost no different from before the apocalypse.


    At least the students seemed to be doing well.


    This was, perhaps, a fragile semnce of peace.


    Humanity had realized that defeating the Mutated creatures and restoring peace from the past would be a long-term battle. They couldn''t let the next generation of young people constantly live in an "apocalyptic panic."


    Preparing for war was inevitable, but nurturing the next generation needed to be a gradual process.


    Unbeknownst to William, in just a short while, the top ten powerhouses of humanity had gathered at the base.


    However, they didn''t seek out Samuel but were scattered in various corners.


    A person transformed from a powerful Mutated creature?


    How strong could they be?


    These powerhouses continued to observe within the base.


    It wasn''t until Samuel sent a message stating that the Mutated creature was William that many were shocked.


    Ares, the president of the Pantheon Guild and humanity''s strongest, was stunned.


    Mr. Johnson was transformed from a Mutated creature?


    It seemed not entirely impossible...


    He had previously worked as a chef in William''s home, where two Shapeshifter lords from another world resided. But even if Mr. Johnson really was transformed from a Mutated creature, it seemed there was no reason to attack him.


    He also pondered a question: even if the top ten on the leaderboard joined forces, could they really defeat Mr. Johnson?


    Thinking back to the time he had interacted with William...


    His intuition told him that they probably couldn''t win!


    Ten people joining forces might just get wiped out in seconds!


    He couldn''t understand what Samuel was thinking, nning to make a move against Mr. Johnson.


    Was he tired of living?


    Among the top ten humans, a few knew William personally, and ranked tenth was Evelyn.


    She was a ruthless person, initially loyal to Hades, then stripped of her superpowers by William, and five years ago became a disciple of Moros. Relying on her tenacious character, she enhanced her strength to the extreme through witchcraft and even mastered the power of spatialws. Now, she had reached the tenth position among humans, even surpassing Amy.


    If Amy was considered a "pay-to-win yer," then Evelyn was the epitome of a strongeback through sheer hard work and determination.


    The price she paid and the hardships she endured were beyond what ordinary people couldprehend.


    When she learned that William was transformed from a Mutated creature, her expression also becameplex...

 Chapter 771 Why bother explaining so much?

    Chapter 771 Why bother exining so much?


    ??William had spent half the day wandering around the school yground, but there wasn''t much new to see.


    The students were just learning different things.


    On the yground, students were practicingbat skills.


    In this era, enhancing students''bat abilities had be the most important task.


    Besides that, learning about high-tech weapons and various theoretical knowledge was also essential.


    But clearly, that wasn''t enough!


    William mentioned teaching them Beast Language, but it might be more useful to teach them a biology course about Mutated creatures.


    The students living in the base wouldn''t have a chance to fight with Mutated creatures unless the base was breached, at least not until they had developed somebat capabilities.


    If they ever encountered a Mutated creature in the future, how could they fight without knowing the creature''s true strength or habits?


    Currently, most of what humans knew about Mutated creatures was derived from videos transmitted by space satellites and analyzed.


    Much of the analyzed data was unreliable.


    Most importantly, Mutated creatures evolved periodically. Without timely knowledge about these creatures, stepping out of the base would mean certain death.


    Of course, under the current circumstances, it was a near-certain death for the weak to leave the base.


    William was basking in the sun on the school yground, watching the students practice theirbat skills, enjoying a moment of peace.


    Suddenly, a golden light shed across the sky, and Ares descended from the air in front of William.


    The students on the yground were stunned.


    Flying through the air was seen as a sign of a powerful being.


    The teacher instructing students in martial arts on the yground is only a B-level strongman. Compared to Soulmancer, he might not even be able to defeat a mid-level Soulmancer. Without the aid of equipment, he alsocks the ability to fly.


    The arrival of a flying powerhouse naturally drew their attention.


    But they only dared to watch from a distance and didn''t dare to approach.


    Ares was clearly not one of the school''s teachers.


    Most ordinary people knew that some Soulmancers had quirky tempers, and identally provoking one could easily lead to deadly consequences.


    "Hello Mr. Johnson, do you remember me? I''m Ares, the president of the Pantheon Guild."


    Upon seeing William, Ares bowed gracefully, his head lowered in a humble posture.


    William waved his hand dismissively and said, "Alright, Ares, what brings you here? You don''t need to do that when you see me in the future."


    Only then did Ares slowly raise his head and said, "I owe a great debt to Mr. Johnson for helping me through tough times, I dare not forget it!"


    Back then, Ares nearly lost his mind trying to enhance his powers, and it was only with the pills William provided that he could regain his sanity. Additionally, there was a time when an envoy from the Divine Realm came looking for Ares. If he hadn''t been with William, he might have been taken to the Divine Realm.


    He didn''t want to go to the Divine Realm!


    Moreover, staying by William''s side had brought him many benefits, and from then on, he became the strongest human.


    William''s great kindness was something he could never forget.


    "Did you need me for something?" William, seeing Ares, probably guessed what was going on. Samuel must suspect that William had killed Amy and Walker and buried them.


    Hahaha!


    Interesting!


    William didn''tugh, just looked at Ares. This guy couldn''t have been sent by Samuel to kill him, could he?


    "Mr. Johnson, may we step aside to speak privately?" Ares felt some matters were better discussed in private.


    William said, "Go ahead, they can''t hear us."


    The moment he finished speaking, the students and teachers on the yground only saw a blur, and both Ares and William had vanished, not to mention hearing any sound.


    William didn''t care much,after all, Ares, the top-ranked human, making someone disappear on the spot was nothing unusual.


    Ares nced at the students nearby. In his view, nothing had changed, but he knew Mr. Johnson''s methods were mysterious and profound. If he said it, so it would be.


    "ording to Samuel''s intelligence, you took Amy and Walker into the Doors of Evolution, and then they never came out. He suspects you are a Mutated creature in disguise, and that they have been killed."


    Now William understood why Samuel had been acting so strangely towards him.


    And why he was afraid of him.


    Such a vivid imagination!


    But then again, it was quite normal for him to think this way.


    In a world full of crises, if Samuel didn''t think this much, this base would probably have been overrun long ago.


    "So, you came here to kill me?" Williamughed.


    Ares quickly responded, "Mr. Johnson, please don''t misunderstand, how could I dare? I came today just to rify the situation. Samuel must be mistaken, and I will exin it to himter. Please don''t hold it against him."


    William asked, "Do you think I''m a Mutated creature in disguise?"


    Ares replied anxiously, "That''s absurd! With your strength, if you wanted to kill Amy and Walker, why would you need to take them to the Doors of Evolution?"


    As Ares had grown stronger, he felt even more that William was unfathomable.


    His instinct told him that if William wanted to kill him, it would only take one strike.


    Such a powerful being, if he wanted to kill, why would he need to take his targets to the Doors of Evolution?


    Moreover, Ares felt that Mr. Johnson had a good temperament,he wasn''t the type to relish killing. With his refined and easy-going nature, as long as you didn''t anger him, he would be a very kind elder.


    "Very smart," William said. "You don''t need to exin anything to Samuel, but Walker and Amy might really need your help."


    The tower at the Doors of Evolution was not easy to get through.


    Since Samuel had called the top ten human powerhouses, why not let them go in and have a look?


    If they went in and brought back Amy and Walker, all misunderstandings would naturally be cleared up.


    Why bother exining so much?


    William was content being a teacher at the school. How nice that was!


    Ares talked with William for a while longer and roughly knew what to do next.


    Meanwhile, Samuel was on edge back at the base.


    After entering the base, he had been monitoring William''s every move via satellite.


    When William appeared on the yground, he had someone watch him.


    Later, when a man in a long robe was seen flying down to William, he watched it on the surveince screen.


    When he saw Ares, he was stunned!


    Was Ares preparing to challenge William one-on-one?


    What surprised him was that after Ares appeared in front of William, he actually bowed to him.


    My goodness!


    Samuel''s jaw nearly dropped when he saw that scene.


    Ares was the top-ranked human!


    And he was bowing to William?


    And then...


    The two of them just disappeared into thin air?


    Samuel clenched his fists. Could it be that the bow was just a prelude to a final showdown?


    Were they now fighting somewhere else?

 Chapter 772 We cant be friends anymore

    Chapter 772 We can''t be friends anymore


    ??Samuel''s confusion didn''tst long.


    William and Ares soon reappeared on the big screen at the base.


    Both were neatly dressed, without a scratch on them, showing no signs of a battle.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel clenched his fists. Ares had suddenly sought out William alone, then the two disappeared for a few minutes, and just as suddenly reappeared as if nothing had happened.


    What was Ares really up to?


    "Mr. Johnson, since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave now." Ares never intended to fight William.


    Even if William really was a Mutated creature in disguise, he believed that William was on the side of humanity.


    At this point, he felt it was also time for him to leave, as more people were arriving.


    William nodded, and Ares turned to leave, choosing not to fly away. In his view, flying away in front of Mr. Johnson might seem a bit impolite.


    Due to Samuel''s intelligence, human powerhouses were gathering at Arcane Vige.


    Evelyn and William were old acquaintances, and the two had been through a lot together, including a mix of love and hate that couldn''t be simply exined in a few words.


    Ares had found William quickly, and naturally, Evelyn wasn''t far behind.


    Just now, Evelyn had arrived at the school and was watching from a distance.


    Before leaving, Ares nced at Evelyn, considering her to be somewhat weak.


    Whatever her purpose, it really wasn''t Ares''s concern.


    Why should he worry about Mr. Johnson''s affairs?


    "Little girl, show some respect to Mr. Johnson."


    Before leaving, Ares couldn''t help but telepathically warn Evelyn.


    Mr. Johnson was good-tempered, but if this young girl acted recklessly and decided to strike, she might very well end up throwing her life away prematurely.


    It was a well-meaning reminder from Ares, advising the young not to court death.


    Evelyn just smiled when she heard Ares''s warning.


    She wasn''t foolish,it was clear that William was no simple being.


    Having inherited Morgana''s memories and experienced so much, Evelyn naturally knew that William was an entity who had lived for at least three to four thousand years.


    She had also fought William before, and his methods were terrifying!


    Previously, many "demigods" were no match for William, not to mention that Alice, who had been with William, had already be famous. Was there even a need to question William''s strength?


    Evelyn had seen photos of Ares.


    Could she really defeat someone whom Ares respected so much?


    Most importantly, Evelyn no longer wanted to attack William.


    When Evelyn was loyal to Hades, the secret technique she learned required severing her own emotions. The fastest way to be stronger was to kill William.


    This also showed that, whether it was the former Morgana or the current Evelyn, their love for William was extreme.


    Now that Evelyn had be a disciple of Moros, she no longer needed to rely on killing William to enhance her strength.


    Upon reflection, secret techniques like the "Rite of Oblivion" of the underworld king, which required severing one''s emotions to gain strength, seemed rather absurd.


    Killing the person you love most to be stronger.


    What was the point of gaining such strength?


    "William, long time no see." Evelyn''s appearance had recovered, and after five years of enhancing her strength, her aura had be even more unique. She no longer resembled the naive young girl William first met, nor was she as cold as when she had just inherited Morgana''s memories.


    William and Evelyn exchanged nces, and he nodded, "It''s been a few years, hasn''t it? How are you? You don''t still want to kill me, do you?"


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Even if I wanted to kill you, I probably couldn''t, right?"


    William nodded, "At least you have that self-awareness, good!"


    Evelyn scoffed, "You''re as confident as ever."


    "Always confident," William replied, looking up. "You came looking for me this time, thinking I was a Mutated creature?"


    Evelyn sighed and asked, "Are you a Mutated creature?"


    "What if I said I was?" William squinted.


    "I wouldn''t believe it!" Evelyn rolled her eyes.


    Mutated creature?


    Mutated creatures had only appeared in recent years!


    William had been around since the medieval period,at most, he could be a Soulmancer.


    Evelyn didn''t believe he was a Mutated creature.


    William replied somewhat irritably, "Then why ask?"


    "Just kidding around," Evelyn said with a bright smile. "Shall we take a walk together?"


    "Let''s go!" William felt at ease,even if Evelyn was his ex, it didn''t bother him.


    It seemed Evelyn had something she wanted to discuss.


    "Aren''t you afraid Alice will get jealous?"


    The two walked around the school, and Evelyn casually asked.


    William responded, "What''s there to be jealous about? Besides, you talking like that really gives off a femme fatale vibe, which I can''t really handle."


    "Cough! Not at all!" Evelyn red at William. "With the way you talk, I don''t know how Alice puts up with you every day!"


    "How can she not handle it? She''s got a good temper," William said. "You didn''te here to rekindle old mes, did you?"


    "I''m not that bored!" Evelyn actually didn''t know why she liked William.


    Back then, Morgana truly loved Arthur because Arthur was so dazzling, just like William is still dazzling today!


    In fact, after Evelyn met William at the bar and thought about itter, William really was a good person. If Evelyn hadn''t received Morgana''s memories, if she had just been an ordinary girl, maybe she really would have ended up with William.


    Unfortunately, fate had other ns.


    In the end, she and William became enemies, and now, it was time to let go.


    "I don''t even know why I came to see you today."


    Evelyn walked under the shade of the trees, not looking at William, and said calmly, "Maybe I still like you, but I know it''s impossible between us now."


    William just quietly listened to her speak. Sometimes, being a listener is also a form of courtesy.


    Indeed, he and Evelyn were impossible.


    Just as when he was Arthur, he did not love Morgana. Later, his interactions with Evelyn were not so innocent.


    After everything was understood, the past was just smoke.


    "Today, I think we should finally settle things," Evelyn turned her face, smiling, "I''ve let go already. Maybe I did some things in the past that disappointed you, but you also destroyed all my magic powers before. We''re even now. If possible, let''s still be friends in the future."


    William shook his head, "We can''t be friends anymore."


    Evelyn''s face stiffened, and she asked, "You still hate me?"


    William replied, "I just know that if I still consider you a friend, Alice might be unhappy. Let''s leave it at that! Don''te looking for me anymore."

 Chapter 773 You really dont understand what Im saying!

    Chapter 773 You really don''t understand what I''m saying!


    ??William never believed in staying friends after a breakup.


    Although he and Evelyn had never truly started anything, Alice knew about Evelyn.


    If William really continued to treat Evelyn as a friend, even keeping in regr contact, it would be like a thorn in Alice''s side.


    In ancient times, men could have multiple wives, and emperors could have many women.


    William from that era could ept these norms, but times have changed.


    Back then, if a sessful man didn''t have several lovers, people might say his wife was jealous.


    Simrly, women in ancient times didn''t mind their men having multiple wives, some even took pride in it.


    But now, things are different.


    William had to consider Alice''s feelings.


    A clean break was necessary!


    There was no need to remain friends.


    "Alright, I understand!" Evelyn nodded, feeling a hint of loss at that moment, which made her realize she might not have truly let go.


    If she had really moved on, why would she feel this loss?


    "Thank you!" Evelyn suddenly stopped, smiled, and said, "Let''s end it here, we won''t meet again."


    She had many things to thank William for¡ªsaving her grandfather in the past, taking care of her, and now, for not giving her a chance.


    From that moment of loss, she clearly realized, if William had said they could still be friends in the future, wouldn''t that have given her a chance?


    Indeed, this man was still so ruthless!


    William turned around, waved his hand, and said, "We shall not meet again!"


    ...


    Samuel watched the situation between William and Evelyn on the big screen,pletely baffled.


    "What... what''s going on here?" Samuel was utterly confused. "William knows Evelyn too?"


    "Man, are they dating or what?"


    "Could Evelyn be mesmerized by William''s handsome looks?" Samuel couldn''t figure it out. "And what about that earlier stuff with Ares? What was all that about?"


    The only thing that seemed under control was that they hadn''t fought, and no one was hurt.


    Samuel was monitoring William at the base when Ares suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Samuel, what are you watching?" Ares called out.


    Samuel turned around and nodded to Ares, "Hello, President Ares!"


    "No need to keep watching, Mr. Johnson isn''t a Mutated creature," Ares said. "Walker and Amy are probably still in the Doors of Evolution. We should send all our strong fighters in there,there seems to be a situation."


    "Oh?" Samuel asked, "How do you know that?"


    Ares replied expressionlessly, "You don''t need to worry about that. As for Mr. Johnson''s identity, it''s not your concern. Just know that he''s not a Mutated creature."


    Samuel was indeed an S-ss fighter, butpared to a powerhouse like Ares, he was still much weaker.


    If Ares wanted to kill Samuel, he could do it almost instantly, without breaking a sweat.


    That was the difference in their strength!


    "Mr. Johnson..." Samuel took a deep breath, "You know William from before?"


    "Sort of," Ares said. "You''d better tell the others not to offend Mr. Johnson."


    "Alright! I''ll send a message right now!"


    As Samuel was pulling out his phone topose the message, he saw on the big screen a dark figure suddenly appear and pounce towards William.


    "Someone''s making a move," Samuel''s pupils constricted.


    Ares asked calmly, "Who is that?"


    "Zed! The top assassin back in the day, now the third-ranked human fighter," Samuel grew tense.


    If William wasn''t a Mutated creature...


    What contributions had William made to their base?


    William''s workpiling data on Mutated creatures was indispensable.


    If Zed killed him, Samuel would probably live with guilt for the rest of his life.


    "Ares, please, intervene and save William," Samuel was beyond caring about pride now. These fighters were here because of him, and the misinformation was reported by him. If William died because of it, he couldn''t escape the me.


    Ares didn''t move an inch and said, "I can''t interfere in this matter!"


    Samuel pleaded, "Ares, with your strength, if you go now, you might still save William, or just tell Zed that William isn''t a Mutated creature!"


    From the screen, it was visible that William was dodging, managing to evade Zed''s attacks several times.


    But in Samuel''s view, with Zed being a top-tier assassin, if he wanted to kill William, William would have no way to escape!


    Ares frowned and said, "You really don''t understand what I''m saying!"


    ...


    As an assassin, once ranked first on the assassin leaderboard and now third on the human strength rankings, Zed had his pride.


    He actually had little respect for the so-called official data.


    Thebat power of an assassin can''t simply be exined by strength levels.


    One-hit kill!


    Defeating higher-ranked opponents was just routine for him.


    When he heard that Samuel wanted to gather the top ten ranked individuals to kill a Mutated creature, he couldn''t help butugh.


    A human-shaped Mutated creature?


    He had been hiding and observing William since Evelyn arrived.


    From the way William walked, it was clear he waspletely unguarded. From an assassin''s perspective, this man was full of ws and weaknesses.


    Killing him would be too easy.


    Zed was extremely cautious, because the information provided by Samuel made him so.


    However, what he hadn''t anticipated was that his meticulously nned strike, a de crossing space from the shadows, was dodged.


    Zed, a master of assassination, had awakened abilities to control time and space after the global anomaly!


    Already a top-tier assassin, awakening such abilities only skyrocketed hisbat power.


    Just now, he had paused time for half a second and crossed space with a sudden sh aimed at decapitation.


    He didn''t care what kind of being William was,he didn''t believe that William could survive if his head was severed.


    A calcted strike, and William merely stepped back half a step to dodge it, leaving the de to cut through air.


    In that instant, Zed panicked. He could feel that William was not affected by the time stop.


    It was at that moment he realized just how terrifying the entity before him was.


    He had been rash!


    But once the assassination was initiated, there was no stopping. Since the opponent had such strength, escaping without killing William seemed impossible!


    Yet William had not made a move. The person trying to kill him must be from the human strength rankings.


    If you can''t kill him, just leave already!


    Isn''t this guy done yet?


    William easily dodged Zed''s twenty-seven attacks, just standing there, showing no intention of striking back.

 Chapter 774 Young people are always so reckless!

    Chapter 774 Young people are always so reckless!


    ??The more ferocious Zed''s attacks became, the more fear he felt.


    As an assassin, the principle was often to strike to kill with one blow and then retreat immediately.


    But now?


    His carefully nned strike hadn''t achieved the lethal effect he''d intended, and though he wanted to retreat, he dared not.


    Zed didn''t know if retreating at this moment would expose him to a devastating counterattack from William.


    This man was too bizarre,no matter how Zed attacked, he always managed to dodge perfectly.


    Zed aimed a sh at William''s throat, but William merely tilted his head slightly at the moment the de was about to touch his skin.


    Such a deadly strike was effortlessly dodged.


    William''s actions seemed effortless, without even a hint of exerting extra force, and thisposed confidence gradually shifted Zed''s mindset.


    Zed prided himself as a god of death among men, but in front of William, he felt like nothing more than a jumping clown.


    The less William retaliated, the more Zed feared that once he stopped attacking, William would strike.


    "Is this fun for you?" William was already bored,this man was so weak that he couldn''t be bothered to strike.


    Knowing that this man must have been sent by Samuel to assassinate him.


    "What do you want?" Zed finally couldn''t bear the internal pressure and stabbed at William''s chest again, asking the question.


    "You came here to kill me, and yet you ask what I want?" Williamughed, grabbed Zed''s wrist, twisted his waist, and mmed Zed hard onto the ground.


    Bang!


    "Ah!!"


    The ground cratered upon impact, and Zed could clearly hear the sound of his own bones breaking.


    In that instant, his knife also ended up in William''s hand.


    Zed couldn''t even begin to imagine how vast the difference in strength must be for the situation to have turned out like this.


    His "Shadow des," notorious for iming countless lives, where every sh was followed by the wails of lost souls, seemed nothing more than a toy in William''s hands.


    "You..." Zed''s eyes twitched violently as he stared at William, his body trembling.


    With a flick of his wrist, William sent the "Shadow des" flying past Zed''s head. Without so much as a nce at Zed, William slowly walked away.


    Zed heard the whooshing sound by his ear and thought he was about to die right there, but then, that man just walked away.


    This...


    This was even more painful than being killed.


    Did William mean to say that Zed wasn''t even worthy of dying by his hand?


    A wave of unprecedented humiliation and defeat surged through Zed as hey there, his gaze dim.


    What top assassin in the world? In front of William, it seemed like a mere joke.


    Back in themand center, in front of therge screen, Samuel was at a loss for words.


    He now understood why Ares said he couldn''t intervene!!


    It wasn''t that Zed was particrly strong, but that William was too powerful. Zed making a move on William was never going to be advantageous.


    Perhaps Ares was only wondering if Zed would die.


    But Ares and Zed probably weren''t close, and Ares wouldn''t care about Zed''s life or death.


    Suppressing hisplex emotions, Samuel asked, "Ares, do you know William?"


    Ares nced at Samuel and said softly, "Mr. Johnson''s strength is unfathomable, and I too have been a recipient of his kindness."


    Samuel grew even more excited and eximed, "I see! No wonder Mr. Johnson knows so much about those mutated creatures! Do you know just how strong Mr. Johnson really is?"


    Ares replied, "Mr. Johnson''s strength is not something I can casually specte about!"


    "So that means Walker and Amy are definitely safe, right?" Samuel said, "Now that Mr. Johnson is involved, our base can surely develop more stably."


    Ares said, "I don''t think Mr. Johnson is preparing to lend a hand. In his eyes, these so-called mutated creatures might be nothing challenging. He probably doesn''t want to bother with these matters. Maybe he just wants to y around in the human world. By revealing his identity so rashly, he might not want to stay here long."


    Samuel frowned and said, "Mr. Johnson is human too, right? Now that humanity is in trouble, as a powerful being, shouldn''t he be willing to help?"


    Ares replied, "Humans are indeed in trouble, but it''s not yet the brink of extinction. And why do you think that just because someone is powerful, they must intervene?"


    "You just don''t understand!"


    Ares''s willingness to save the world stemmed from his moral upbringing and his faith in God. He was ready to step forward when humanity needed help, but he also knew that once someone''s power reached a certain level, their mental state might change.


    Just like some deities who never consider themselves part of the same species as humans. To them, humans and those Mutated creatures might as well be the same, indistinguishable. If humans were to be wiped out, it would just be part of the world''s evolution, with no need to forcibly change anything.


    Ares didn''t know what William''s thoughts were and dared not specte. He finally told Samuel, "Perhaps Mr. Johnson is still willing to help humanity, but if you push too hard, it might only alienate him. With someone of his stature, it''s best not to meddle too much."


    From Samuel''s perspective, if William was human, then helping humanity against the Mutated creatures at such a critical time should be a given. But hearing Ares''s words, he could only nod in agreement.


    Perhaps those truly powerful beings all have peculiar temperaments.


    "Today''s events must not be disclosed, not even reported. Pretend you saw nothing," Ares advised, leaving it up to Samuel to decide what to do next.


    Samuel gradually calmed down and remembered that what he needed to do now was to immediately send a message to other powerful beings, urging them not to attack William.


    Damn, even Ares treats him with utmost respect. If someone else foolishly attacks William, wouldn''t they end up just like Zed?


    "To all powerful beings, do not attack William! Please reply if received!"


    Samuel chose to send a mass message. He didn''t dare exin why, but simply warned them not to attack William, hoping that would be enough.


    Zed struggled to his feet, dusting himself off, when his phone suddenly buzzed. He nced at the message and immediately felt a surge of frustration.


    "Damn it!"


    Zed was immensely irritated. Why couldn''t they have told him earlier?


    Who was this William anyway? Terrifyingly powerful, and they expected them to take him down?


    Top ten human powerhouses?


    Even if they all teamed up, it seemed like he could knock them down one by one with just a flick of his finger.


    He had forgotten that Samuel hadn''t actually ordered him to attack, just to be prepared. The n was to act against William only if there was suspicious activity or if Walker and Amy were confirmed dead.


    Zed had simply wanted to prove his own strength, which is why he had attacked William.


    Even if Samuel''s message had arrived earlier, Zed probably would have tried his luck anyway, and the oue wouldn''t have been any different.


    Young people are always so reckless!

 Chapter 775 Was Garen not satisfied with him?

    Chapter 775 Was Garen not satisfied with him?


    ??William''s temper has improved significantly over the years.


    If this had been eons ago, encountering someone like Zed who starts a fight right off the bat, he would have definitely pped him dead on the spot.


    Now, having lived for so long, he has be more easy-going. Plus, having had a satisfying battle in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' War, fighting someone at Zed''s level now feels utterly nd.


    He was already trying hard to control his own power. If they must fight, what''s the point?


    Garen arranged William''s teaching schedule quite swiftly¡ªa ss a week, taking up arge lecture hall.


    It was one of those elective courses where students could choose to attend if they were interested.


    Once the schedule was set, Garen hurried over to see William.


    "Mr. Johnson, do you think this arrangement is suitable?" Garen thought of Mr. Johnson as a transcendent sage, for whom teaching was merely a yful endeavor.


    For a big shot like him, isn''t one ss a week just perfect?


    As for the students?


    Only those destined would attend, of course!


    It would be best if no one attended,if that happened, he''d bring in everyone from the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Hehe!


    With this setup, Mr. Johnson would surely be pleased!


    Garen felt he understood the desires of the powerful well, thinking maybe if Mr. Johnson was pleased, he might teach him another secret sword technique, which would be a huge win.


    William took the schedule and nced at it, his brow furrowing slightly as he slowly lifted his eyelids, "Hmm?"


    Just one ss a week, and it''s an elective!


    Was Garen not satisfied with him?


    Any majorints?


    "Hmm?" Garen also hummed subconsciously, but quickly realized something was amiss and hurriedly said with a smile, "Mr. Johnson, are you satisfied?"


    William''s frown rxed slightly and he said, "Since it''s Vice Principal Garen who arranged it, I have no objections."


    "Mr. Johnson, please just call me Garen. I can''t bear such formalities," Garen said, remembering how terrifying William could be when he took action. In today''s world, who could withstand a strike from William?


    "No, no, no! You can bear it. Now I am your subordinate, what can Vice Principal Garen not bear?" William, holding the schedule, asked, "How is my sry calcted?"


    "Sry?" Garen was stunned.


    Sry?


    Does a great being like Mr. Johnson even need a sry?


    "You''re not nning to pay me at all?" William''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze turning somewhat menacing!


    Just one elective ss a week and not even mentioning the sry, it seemed Garen was really dissatisfied with him!


    William remembered that he had hit him before...


    Oh, so he''s taking this opportunity to make things difficult for him on purpose?


    Garen felt a chill run down his spine, that terrifying sensation as if a wrong answer could lead to his immediate demise.


    "What do you think... how should the sry be given?" Garen''s forehead broke out in cold sweat, feeling like he was brushing a tiger''s teeth. Now, he felt he was in real danger!


    William sneered, "Isn''t that something the school administration should consider? I''m only teaching one ss a week. Vice Principal Garen, you should decide how much to give, shouldn''t you?"


    Garen''s back was soaked with sweat, his Adam''s apple bobbing noisily.


    Hearing William''s tone, he felt the danger increasing...


    "Then... how about ten thousand energy crystals per ss?" Garen said tentatively, watching William''s expression. "One ss?"


    Nowadays, the school paid sries with ordinary crystals dropped by mutated creatures.


    Energy crystals were generally only avable torge guilds.


    Ten thousand crystals for one ss was already a huge amount.


    The Emerald Lion Guild had been gathering resources everywhere these days, and the entire guild had only managed to umte over two million energy crystals. Offering ten thousand crystals for one ss to William was truly a princely sum.


    Although Garen himself felt that the offer might be a bit low, he thought that ten thousand energy crystals per ss was still manageable for the Emerald Lion Guild to pay for a while.


    If it were any higher, he might not be able to afford it.


    "Why would I need energy crystals?" William said, "As far as I know, the school usually pays with Mutated creature crystals. What''s the meaning of giving me energy crystals?"


    "And ten thousand crystals for one ss, are you trying to squeeze me on purpose?" William continued, "I know I''ve hit you before, but now I''m just here to teach. As the vice principal, doing this is particrly pointless, you know?"


    "If you don''t want me to teach, just say it outright. What''s the meaning of this passive-aggressive behavior?"


    "One elective ss a week, and you''re giving me ten thousand crystals per ss, is your Emerald Lion Guild just too rich?"


    William was genuinely upset now. He came to teach mainly because he was too idle and looking for something to do, but he couldn''t stand this kind of underhanded treatment.


    Garen almost burst into tears. What passive-aggressive behavior?


    Where was he being passive-aggressive?


    Being passive-aggressive in front of William?


    Wasn''t that just asking for trouble?


    "Mr. Johnson, please don''t misunderstand, I didn''t mean it like that at all!" Garen exined with a mix ofughter and tears, "I just thought that, given your status, one ss a week was already quite generous. As for the sry, ten thousand energy crystals per ss, if you think it''s too little, I can add more. Please don''t be angry!"


    "Oh?" William nced at Garen''s expression, who seemed genuinely frightened and sincere, apparently not trying to squeeze him.


    "Alright then!" William nodded and said, "I thought you were being sarcastic, implying something negative about me! Since that''s not the case, let''s discuss this further."


    After he finished speaking, Garen felt a great relief throughout his body.


    Just a moment ago, it really felt like he was stepping through the gates of hell!


    Damn, Mr. Johnson actually thought he was being sarcastic...


    Holy crap, that was a bit too much of a joke!


    If he hadn''t exined himself quickly, he might have died without even knowing why.


    In the future, I must never try to guess the thoughts of a big shot like him.


    Once you get it wrong, it''s really easy to cause trouble!


    After understanding Garen''s intentions, William was no longer angry and said calmly, "Vice Principal Garen, don''t be upset either. It was all a misunderstanding, but it''s good to clear things up when they arise."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Garen nodded repeatedly.


    Misunderstandings can be deadly!


    They must be avoided in the future.


    "Firstly, I''ll be teaching about the habits of Mutated creatures and the properties of some mutant nts. One ss a week is definitely not enough; I need to have sses every day. Do you understand?" William decided to be straightforward, "Also, regarding the sry, I hope to be treated the same as other teachers. Whatever the standard pay rate is for teachers at the school, that''s what I should get."


    Hearing William say this, Garen suddenly realized, what the hell was he thinking?


    Does a powerhouse like Mr. Johnson need energy crystals?


    He doesn''t!


    What he wants is to experience life, and if it''s about experiencing life, then he should be given the feel of living it.


    Arranging just one ss a week for him, wasn''t that underestimating him?


    Garen finally snapped back to reality, a smile appearing on his face, and said, "Mr. Johnson, I know what to do now!"

 Chapter 776 Being behind means getting beate

    Chapter 776 Being behind means getting beate


    ??"You''ve finally got it!" William felt relieved. He couldn''t understand why these people always overthought things. He was here to teach, and they should just arrange it as they normally would. Making special arrangements was really pointless.


    Garen nodded and said, "Mr. Johnson, rest assured, I will arrange at least one ss for you every day, and as for the sry, it will definitely be the same as the other teachers."


    "Good! Let''s settle it then!" William smiled, "Thank you, Vice Principal Garen. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now."


    "Please, feel free to go. I will have everything arranged for you by tomorrow," Garen replied, standing still with a humble bow.


    William nodded and walked away.


    Now that the sses were arranged, his next task was to go back and revise his materials.


    The Mutated creatures had undergone new changes, so naturally, the materials needed updating,otherwise, how could he teach?


    Those materials were essentially the future tutorials, and if they weren''t organized properly, teaching would naturally be inconvenient.


    William took a tour around the school to familiarize himself with the environment, then he straightforwardly headed to the base''s research institute.


    "Hi,Mr. Johnson, " Frederick greeted William naturally when he saw him, without any hint of awkwardness.


    William nodded, "The data on the Mutated creatures needs to be updated."


    "Thank you for your trouble." Frederick had specifically prepared a dedicatedputer for William.


    William sat down and began updating the data on the Mutated creatures.


    This time, Frederick didn''t ask William how he knew this information about the Mutated creatures.


    After all, no matter the reason, as long as William was willing to update the data, it was a good thing.


    If William had any malicious intent, there was nothing he could do about it.


    That was Samuel''s problem, not his.


    Frederick was the type of person who focused solely on his research, regardless of whether William was a human powerhouse or a Mutated creature,it was none of his concern.


    As William updated the data on the Mutated creatures, Frederick watched from behind.


    "Has it only been half a month, and the Mutated creatures have be this strong?" Frederick knew the Mutated creatures had grown stronger, but he didn''t have a clear idea of how much until he saw the updated data from William.


    With the previous data forparison, the increase in strength seemed terrifying.


    In just half a month, it seemed like all the Mutated creatures had significantly increased in power.


    "Pretty much, half a month isn''t a short time," William remarked, noting that most of the Mutated creatures didn''t have a very strong desire to attack.


    The animals had mutated, but to William, they were just creatures that had be stronger.


    However, in the eyes of ordinary humans, their status as the dominant species on Earth was no longer secure. The mutated animals had be beings not to be trifled with, no longer just potential food on the table.


    They had taken over cities, making human living environments worse.


    Upon reflection, William thought that Earth was never solely for humans. The animals, once easily ughtered and domesticated, had grown strong and reimed their territories.


    To William, this seemed like a natural and inconsequential development.


    Although the mutated animals had be more bloodthirsty and aggressive, their violence was not directed solely at humans. The Mutated creatures also fought among themselves over territory and survival.


    For instance, after the establishment of the base in Arcane Vige, there had only been one beast tide, and the Mutated creatures had not attacked again.


    The Mutated creatures knew to avoid danger. In their eyes, the base at Arcane Vige was a hazardous area, and they would not venture there without apelling reason.


    Frederick, looking at the updated data, felt a chill. From his perspective, humans and Mutated creatures were adversaries. With the Mutated creatures growing at an rming rate, if another beast tide urred, the situation for humans would be dire.


    Cities could be ughtered at any moment.


    "Mr. Johnson, do you think these Mutated creatures will continue to get stronger?" Frederick asked respectfully, valuing the information William provided.


    William responded, "They will definitely get stronger, but the rate of change recently has been unusually rapid. Moving forward, those at the top of the food chain will grow stronger, and the ecosystem will gradually bnce out. It won''t continue to be as extreme as it has been recently."


    The operation by Cosmic Entity Dolly had transformed the power of over a hundred divine halos into energy, creating an environment these earthly creatures had never experienced before, akin to a starving person suddenly presented with a feast.


    For a while, they would voraciously absorb this energy.


    But as time goes on, the ecosystem will bnce out, and the strength of ordinary Mutated creatures won''t increase as rapidly.


    Only those at the top of the food chain will continue to devour others and grow stronger.


    This situation is strikingly simr to those powerful creatures from the age of the gods.


    History often repeats itself in astonishing ways, and William was no longer surprised by this.


    "Do you think these Mutated creatures will aggressively attack humans?" Frederick furrowed his brows, a question he had been pondering these days. Should humans position themselves as adversaries to the Mutated creatures?


    William chuckled, "If humans are too weak, they will naturally be targets for the creatures."


    Frederick nodded in agreement.


    Being behind means getting beate,if a species is too weak, it naturally bes prey for stronger beings, just as humans used to consume chickens, cows, sheep, and fish as a matter of course.


    As William said, if humans are too weak, the Mutated creatures will naturally attack them.


    The desires of the Mutated creatures are probably quite simple: to feed, to reproduce, and to im their territory.


    When they realize that these bipedal beings are easy prey, why would they choose to fight other powerful Mutated creatures instead?


    What if the Mutated creatures'' intelligence evolves further, and they learn how to domesticate humans?s and Mutated creatures don''t necessarily have to be absolute adversaries, but humans must be stronger.


    Frederick realized this as he continued to watch William update the data on the Mutated creatures.


    When William updated the data, he didn''t just change their attributes,naturally, he also tweaked their cooking methods.


    After all, as the Mutated creatures changed, some aspects like the tenderness of their meat or the hardness of their shells also altered, necessitating adjustments in cooking methods.


    "Your cooking methods..." Frederick took a deep breath and asked, "Do you really think humans could potentially hunt and eat these Mutated creatures?"


    While typing, William responded, "Humans also have their top fighters, and it''s normal for them to battle these Mutated creatures. We''re already facing a food shortage, so if we''re fortunate enough to kill them, why not use them for food?"

 Chapter 777 Not poisonous enough just wasnt thrilling!

    Chapter 777 Not poisonous enough just wasn''t thrilling!


    ??William never thought of the Mutated creatures as particrly bloodthirsty,at least for now, these creatures had simply be physically stronger while their minds remained quite simple.


    They hadn''t developed a civilization like humans,most of their killings were purely for survival, unlike humans who in the past might have killed animals out of vanity or to turn their bodies into wealth.


    Because of this, beast waves were unlikely to happen often.


    After updating some of the Mutated creatures'' data, William went home.


    The first thing he did at home, naturally, was to find something to eat.


    He had eaten all kinds ofnd animals before, and after mutation, their meat generally became firmer but also drier, and likely not as tasty.


    William naturally turned his attention to the mutated marine creatures.


    Even after mutation, the flesh of marine creatures generally maintained its original level of tenderness, although some developed toxins or had their toxins be more potent.


    To the average person, these toxins were deadly, but to William, they were like chili peppers to ordinary people.


    Not poisonous enough just wasn''t thrilling!


    Blue-Striped Devil Octopus!


    William had had his eye on this type of octopus for a while. Previously, he had prepared it for Amy, so he always chose the non-toxic parts, skillfully cutting them off without the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus even noticing.


    After all, William wasn''t cruel enough to keep slicing meat off a single Blue-Striped Devil Octopus.


    The previous Blue-Striped Devil Octopuses were still young and not very toxic. This time, William had his sights set on an adult Blue-Striped Devil Octopus living in the deep sea.


    This particr Blue-Striped Devil Octopus was clearly mature and had mutated thoroughly, making it thergest and fattest one on the entire.


    When William arrived in the deep sea, the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus waszily wandering around, asionally taking a breath and then devouring some of the surrounding marine life.


    If its body were fully extended, it would span over ten thousand miles, undoubtedly a colossal creature wherever it was.


    When William appeared in front of it, he was like a mosquito hovering beside an elephant, hardly enough to catch its attention.


    "Hey! Stop right there!"


    William called out softly, and the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus''s form hesitated, suddenly losing control.


    William then appeared right in front of the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus.


    The Blue-Striped Devil Octopus had developed a sense of awareness, and although William was small in size, his presence instinctively frightened it.


    "Spit out some poison," William said, intending to test the product first since he had never eaten this type of poisonous octopus meat before.


    Poisonous and non-poisonous, the taste should be quite different.


    Of course, a normal person, even a Demi-God level powerhouse, would definitely not fancy eating poisonous octopus meat.


    Startled by William''smand, the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus exuded blue toxins all over its body.


    With a flick of his finger, William gathered a cluster of blue poison at his fingertip.


    He didn''t even need to taste it to know that the toxin was decent. Paired with octopus meat, the vor should be quite good, though it all depended on the concentration of the toxin.


    Since the concentration affects the taste, William still put the blue toxin in his mouth to try it.


    The Blue-Striped Devil Octopus was almost dumbfounded.


    What kind of person was this?


    Eating its poison?


    Wasn''t he afraid of dying?


    After tasting it, William slightly frowned¡ªthe vor was a bit mild...


    The Blue-Striped Devil Octopus thought to itself, this person should die, right?


    So brazenly eating poison?


    But the next moment, William pulled out a knife, appeared in front of the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus, and sliced off a piece of meat from its central part, then strode away.


    The Blue-Striped Devil Octopus was utterly bewildered. What had just happened?


    Where was it now?


    What kind of being was this bipedal creature?


    Why was such a small creature so terrifying?


    The Blue-Striped Devil Octopus felt the situation was too bizarre. Having always lived in the deep sea, it had never seen such a creature before and had no idea where it came from!


    Frightened, the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus hurriedly burrowed deeper into the ocean trench.


    William had no idea that his actions today had caused such a psychological trauma to the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus that many yearster, when it first rushed out of the deep sea and saw thend filled with numerous bipedal creatures, it was so scared that it immediately fled back to the deep sea, never to venture out again in its lifetime.


    To it, all those bipedal creatures were as terrifying as William.


    Thend must be a horrifying ce, it thought, unimaginable.


    William arrived at his New York City backyard with the octopus meat and its poison in tow.


    When ites to cooking gourmet food, there''s nothing quite like doing it in a familiar ce.


    It was early evening, and the deep autumn night was particrly cold.


    As soon as William appeared in the yard, he noticed Seraphina sitting under the sycamore tree in a wingback chair, much like how William himself used to sit there and read.


    "Mr. Johnson?" Seraphina quickly stood up upon seeing William, a bit surprised, but she soon squeezed out a smile, masking her awkwardness, and said, "Didn''t Amye back with you? I''ve been waiting for her here."


    Seraphina had previously escaped from the Divine Realm and possessed Sofia''s body, making her entanglements with William quiteplex.


    Seraphina was naturally proud, but a man like William was exactly the type that such a proud woman found irresistible.


    "She didn''te back," William said. "Thank you for taking care of Amy all these years."


    "It''s only right, after all, I... I owe Amy..."


    Seraphina couldn''t go into details, certainly not about how Amy had raised her from nothing.


    "Have you eaten?" William asked. "If not, you''re wee to join me."


    "Yes! That would be great!" Seraphina said, "Thank you!"


    Seraphina''s current strength was not weak, and unlike William, she didn''t usually have cravings for food, but how could she refuse an invitation to dine with him?


    "This fish meat is poisonous, will you eat it?" William sized up Seraphina, whose current body was transformed from the Eternal Vine. Logically, she should fear fire but not poison.


    Being originally a nt, could a bit of poison actually kill her?


    If the toxicity was too intense, it might not be impossible!


    "I''ll eat!" Seraphina dered resolutely.


    William smiled and said, "You really are brave."


    Back when William hadn''t figured out what a Cosmic Entity was, he couldn''t resurrect beings, or rather, even if he did resurrect them, various idents would lead to their deaths. But now, he no longer had such concerns.


    As long as he wanted, he could resurrect anyone.


    Everything was without worry now, even if Seraphina were to die from poisoning, William could simply bring her back to life.


    So whether she would actually die from the poison seemed irrelevant.

 Chapter 778 It is poisonous, you... want to try?

    Chapter 778 It is poisonous, you... want to try?


    ??Seraphina had faced life and death several times.


    When she possessed Sofia, she knew right away that William was no ordinary man, and she even harbored some feelings for him at one point.


    However, the more she interacted with William, the more she realized how inscrutable he was.


    It''s natural for women to be attracted to powerful men, but just how powerful William was had be a mystery.


    Judging from the powers William had disyed, Seraphina found it hard to estimate, but based on the strength of Amy''s two masters...


    She could guess that William was likely on the same level as two high-ranking god-kings.


    It was very possible that William was even more powerful than those two high-ranking god-kings.


    Otherwise, how could he have both high-ranking god-kings teaching Amy at the same time?


    Amy was talented, but her talent was just decent, not so extraordinary that it would warrant simultaneous guidance from two high-ranking god-kings.


    Even the sea god Poseidon and the king of gods, Zeus, had given their most powerful artifacts to Amy.


    Putting all these facts together made the situation quite terrifying.


    Seraphina considered herself strong, at least strong enough to match most men in the world.


    But she didn''t feel she was a match for high-ranking god-kings, nor did she think such beings would be interested in a romantic rtionship with her.


    Simrly, she was puzzled why William would be with Alice.


    Compared to her, wasn''t Alice even more ordinary?


    In terms of looks, physique, and strength, everything about her was so average.


    William didn''t care what Seraphina thought. Due to a misunderstanding about William''s tastes before her rebirth, Seraphina''s current form could only be described as petite and cute, with an unremarkable bust.


    From a "Bombshell" to the "Girl-next-door."


    How could William, a mature man, possibly prefer such a girl-next-door?


    "Would you like to try some of these non-poisonous ones?" William eventually decided to make two versions of the octopus dish.


    His portion contained a deadly poison, while Seraphina''s was poison-free.


    "Thank you." Seraphina wasn''t usually this shy, except when she was around William, where she was exceptionally polite.


    "You''re wee." William replied and then started eating his octopus.


    "Mr. Johnson, you didn''t bring Alice back with you?" Seraphina asked casually while eating her octopus.


    "She''s training in the Divine Realm," William answered offhandedly.


    "Oh." Seraphina said, "So, are you back this time to help humanity against the Mutated creatures?"


    "I originally thought of justing back to see Alice''s father," William said, "But there''s not much to do in the Divine Realm, so I stayed to teach."


    "Teacher?" Seraphina looked up, her eyes lighting up. In her mind, she didn''t harbor any particr feelings for William anymore, but the idea of staying close to him, perhaps as his student, seemed quite appealing.


    Considering William''s formidable power, under normal circumstances, bing his disciple would be nearly impossible.


    Now that William was teaching, could she possibly attend his sses?


    "Yeah, experiencing life and earning a sry isn''t too bad."


    "Can I attend your sses?" Seraphina suppressed her excitement, looking up at William with hopeful eyes.


    "If you want to go, just go. Why ask me?" William didn''t mind whether Seraphina attended his sses or not.


    "Then I''ll go tomorrow." Seraphina knew about William''s base in Arcane Vige, so she could just head there.


    She never cared much about the fate of humanity or the rise and fall of nations. Saving the world was better left to those more powerful than herself,what did it have to do with her?


    Actually, when Amy left, she had wanted to go with her but was afraid William might disapprove.


    Now that she had William''s permission, she was definitely going.


    William tasted his octopus and said, "Amy will be sent back here in a few days."


    "How long?" With Seraphina''s current strength, as long as she didn''t encounter a top-tier Mutated creature, there was basically no danger, at least she could retreat safely.


    She and Amy together, where couldn''t they go?


    Once Amy was sent back, couldn''t they just leave again?


    What''s the big deal?


    "In half a month!" William found the taste of the poisonous octopus meat indeed different, more thrilling than even mustard-dipped varieties.


    If next time he and Amy ate together, he''d directly stuff this poisonous kind into Amy''s mouth.


    Hehe, that kid would definitely be very happy.


    It would surely be like that!


    Seraphina said, "Then I''ll pick up Amy when the timees, take her to see her mother, and then head to Arcane Vige together."


    Safety was basically not a concern.


    Their flying speed was extremely fast,they could reach Arcane Vige from New York in less than half a day, so these details were trivial.


    William nodded, continuing to eat his octopus meat. After a moment''s thought, he decided not to give the poisonous octopus to Seraphina, considering its potency.


    "Mr. Johnson, is the octopus meat you''re eating really poisonous?" Seraphina noticed that the octopus meat on William''s te looked quite different from what was on her own.


    The octopus meat on William''s te emitted a faint blue glow, seemingly filled with a mysterious allure.


    The octopus meat on her te was clean and translucent, a stark contrast.


    "It is poisonous, you... want to try?" William hesitated, "I''m not sure if you can handle this poison."


    Seraphina smiled brightly, "With you here, even if I get poisoned, it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?"


    "Besides, my true form is the Eternal Vine, which theoretically should be immune to poison."


    "Then why don''t you try?" William ced a piece of the blue octopus meat onto Seraphina''s te.


    Seraphina, bold as ever, picked it up and popped it into her mouth.


    "Hmm?" Seraphina''s eyes widened, a faint noise escaped her lips, and she stiffly fell over.


    Her fall was more realistic than some depicted in movies, her head thudding loudly on the ground.


    William raised an eyebrow, looking at Seraphina on the floor.


    Good grief!


    She wasn''t breathing!


    She hadn''t been poisoned to death, had she?


    On reflection, the poison of the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus was indeed fierce. Although Seraphina''s true form was the Eternal Vine, to say it waspletely unaffected seemed unlikely!


    After all, some toxins, when poured on nts, could kill them instantly!!


    William calmly ate two more pieces of octopus meat, only to see Seraphina''s skin begin to turn blue, a faint blue light flickering.


    She wasn''t dead!


    Indeed, Seraphina was even absorbing the toxins.


    William nodded at Seraphina, appreciating that her nt-based form was quite remarkable. If she could absorb the toxin from the Blue-Striped Devil Octopus, then she would likely be able to absorb other toxins from Mutated creatures as well. This could potentially allow her to specialize in using poisons in the future. With this ability, her strength would undoubtedly increase significantly.


    Being nt-based, her adaptability was incredibly strong!

 Chapter 779 There was a complete food chain among Mutated creatures?

    Chapter 779 There was aplete food chain among Mutated creatures?


    ??Late at night, a breeze blew through the window, bringing a hint of coolness.


    Seraphina groggily woke up to find the moon directly overhead, still lying in the yard, with no sign of William.


    Damn it, she had been poisoned, and Mr. Johnson hadn''t even bothered to help.


    Even if CPR was too much to ask for, the least he could have done was move her to a bed. Even if he didn''t do anything else, some formality should have been observed.


    Just leaving her to sleep in the yard, what kind of ruthless man does that?


    After confirming Seraphina was alright, William had finished his octopus and gone to bed.


    The dishes and utensils were still on the table in the yard.


    William had cooked, of course, he wouldn''t be expected to do the dishes.


    Seraphina stood up and looked at the tableware on the table, sinking deep into thought.


    Could it be possible that William''s offer to let her attend his sses was actually a ploy to get her to clean up after meals?


    William had already returned to his room and had a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, Seraphina was still standing there, dazed.


    "Didn''t you sleep?" William asked casually, as if bumping into a neighbor and asking if they had breakfast yet.


    It was all the same.


    Seraphina asked, "Mr. Johnson, do you need to sleep?"


    With the level of power Seraphina had reached, she didn''t need sleep.


    Especially not someone like William, who was even stronger.


    Even slightly powerful Soulmancers don''t sleep!


    "Of course, I need to sleep," William said. "There''s nothing else to do at night, so why not sleep?"


    Just as most Soulmancers no longer need to eat, William still chose to eat.


    Other Soulmancers were constantly using every moment to enhance their powers, seeking greater strength to live longer and be stronger.


    But William.


    He just lived like an ordinary person.


    What about bing stronger or living forever? To him, weren''t these just natural?


    If he were like those other Soulmancers, locking himself away in a room to meditate, abstaining from food and sleep, what kind of life would that be?


    "Okay, you make a good point," Seraphina said. "Shall we head to the Arcane Vige base together now?"


    William nced at her and replied, "You''ll have to go on your own! I''m in a rush to get to work."


    Seraphina, who hadn''t yet achieved the power level necessary for teleportation, would have to fly there.


    But...


    With William''s abilities, wouldn''t it be simple for him to take her along?


    Clearly, William had no intention of doing so.


    Rushing off to work!


    After saying this, William''s figure gradually vanished, leaving Seraphina standing there in disarray.


    Typical William!


    Despite her frustration, Seraphina leapt into the air and flew towards the Arcane Vige base.


    William teleported back to the room Samuel had arranged for him. As he stepped out, Samuel was waiting at the door.


    "Mr. Johnson, off to work?" Samuel greeted him with a smile.


    Due to Samuel''s actions the previous day, William had been attacked by Zed, which also led to Zed getting a beating from William.


    It was only after Ares intervened, entering the Doors of Evolution to find Walker and Amy and reporting back, that Samuel realized his grave mistake.


    How could he have suspected William, a man of such capabilities who was wholeheartedly helping them bypiling data on Mutated creatures, of being a Mutated creature himself?


    Reflecting on this, Samuel felt deeply remorseful and sorry towards William.


    "Yes, off to work," William replied. "Principal Samuel, are you heading to the school?"


    William probably guessed the situation, but he wasn''t angry. In his view, Samuel''s actions were understandable.


    "Yes... yes! Shall we go together?" Samuel still wanted to apany William and took the opportunity to ask him some questions.


    Ares had warned him about certain things, but the questions Samuel wanted to ask didn''t necessarily involve exposing William''s identity.


    "Let''s go together then." William, looking youthful and very much like a sunny young man, smiled warmly and gently.


    "Mr. Johnson, have you had breakfast?"


    Ares casually asked, trying to bridge the gap between them.


    "I haven''t eaten; I had some foodst night and I''m not hungry now," William smiled and asked, "So, is there something you wanted to discuss?"


    "Heh, it''s nothing major," Samuel said, rubbing his hands together. "I just wanted to ask what you think are the benefits of learning Beast Language and their habits, and your views on our future confrontations with Mutated creatures."


    Now that he knew William was a super-strong Soulmancer, Samuel felt it was appropriate to seek his opinion.


    Generally speaking, the perspectives of the powerful tend to differ,they see things from a different angle, at least a more far-


    sighted one.


    Since William had decided to teach at the school, did that imply he had some unique views on humanity''s resistance against Mutated creatures?


    "What special views could I possibly have?" William chuckled. "Didn''t you have a meeting before? I think the strategies proposed there were quite good."


    "Anything else?"


    At this point, Samuel just wanted to jot down everything William said in a notebook.


    There might be something valuable to learn.


    William exined, "If you''ve read the data Ipiled on Mutated creatures, you would have noticed that these creatures are selective about their habitats."


    "Or rather, they don''t necessarily favor human cities, and they have already formed aplete food chain among themselves," William continued. "When their environment isfortable and food is abundant, they do not prefer humans as their primary food source."


    "Hmm?" Samuel furrowed his brows. He had only skimmed through the data William had written before.


    There was aplete food chain among Mutated creatures?


    William''s lips curled into a smile as he said, "The logic is actually quite simple. Today''s Mutated creatures evolved from animals of the past; they didn''t just appear out of nowhere. Before mutating, they had their own habits and dietary preferences."


    "These are things ingrained in their genes, so under normal circumstances, these traits are not likely to change easily," William exined. "The reason for the beast tides is mostly due to battles among some powerful Mutated creatures, which stir up the rest, forcing them to leave their original habitats."


    "Another important reason is that as Mutated creatures grow stronger andrger, the territories they once inhabited are no longer sufficient. With humans upying many cities, these creatures have no choice but to invade human cities, causing the beast tides."


    William''s analysis was quite on point. To be precise, Mutated creatures and humans are not in an absolute opposition.


    It''s just that everyone is looking for a ce to live, which leads to conflicts.


    Just like how humans used to cut down forests to build cities, Mutated creatures are now attacking cities to make them their new habitats.


    There seems to be nothing inherently wrong with that.

 Chapter 780 Brown-noser

    Chapter 780 Brown-noser


    ??Hearing William''s analysis, Samuel suddenly felt like he had an epiphany.


    What William had said was something most humans wouldn''t consider.


    In the typical human mindset, Mutated creatures are the enemy!


    When Mutated creatures attack cities, the human response is to reim the lost ground by exterminating them and then rebuilding the cities.


    For a long time, humans have felt that the entire belongs to them. After the animals mutated, the once easily ughtered creatures became ferocious and even began to kill extensively.


    This is something humans find uneptable.


    At least, it''s something most normal humans can''t ept.


    "Mr. Johnson, your ideas are quite unique," Samuel nodded and said. "But if humans want to survive, shouldn''t they leave their bases and attack them?"


    William nodded, "If the strength permits, of course, it''s possible to leave the bases andunch attacks, turning those Mutated creatures into food just like the animals of the past. Isn''t that a normal thing to do?"


    "I''ve even written the recipes for you."


    William''s database on Mutated creatures even included clear recipes.


    He was straightforward about it¡ªif you can beat them, definitely fight!


    Survival of the fittest, thew of the jungle, isn''t that what it''s all about?


    Samuel gave a wry smile, "But what if we can''t beat them?"


    As William walked, he said, "Then we must try harder! We can definitely do it."


    Samuel felt utterly dejected, wondering how it could be so simple.


    Last night, Frederick also talked with him for a while. Based on the data about Mutated creatures provided by William, Frederick realized that the creatures were evolving and bing stronger.


    Even if, as William said, Mutated creatures haven''t yet prioritized humans as their preferred food, as the creatures grow and multiply, conflicts with humans will be increasingly intense.


    What if the Mutated creatures find out that these bipedal beings are easier to prey on...


    Just the thought of it is terrifying, isn''t it?


    But William didn''t care about these concerns,his focus now was on teaching and doing his own thing.


    From a certain perspective, he had already done a lot for humanity based on his personal likes and dislikes,that should be enough.


    The two arrived at the school under the bright sunshine, while the howls of Mutated creatures near Mount Olympus could still be heard asionally from outside the base.


    The students had already begun learningbat skills.


    The Pantheon Guild''s Soulmancers were also teaching here, but they only chose to instruct a select few talented students.


    Bing a Soulmancer required talent, and training an ordinary Soulmancer consumed a lot of resources. The resources needed to train an exceptional Soulmancer were unimaginable.


    No Guild would recruit disciples without considering the cost!


    The reason the Pantheon Guild sent people to teach at this school was merely to help with the revival of human civilization.


    Most of the other teachers at the school were superhumans.


    Five years ago, there had already been a massive recruitment drive for Soulmancers on Earth. After gaining experience, the leaders of major Soulmancer organizations realized that having too many disciples was a burden.


    Rapid expansion only resulted in a group of mediocre disciples.


    The Guild needed a legacy, and some exceptional disciples required the entire Guild''s resources for their training...


    Especially now, with Mutated creatures everywhere, resources were somewhat strained.


    William could see that both the superhuman alliance and the Soulmancer guilds were still trying to adapt to the new environment, and they were still in a process of continuous exploration.


    "Good morning, Mr. Johnson." Garen had been waiting at the school entrance for a while. Upon seeing William and hispanion, he immediately came forward to greet them with a smile. As for Samuel, he just gave a casual greeting.


    Samuel finally understood what kind of status William held.


    There had been rumors before about William and Garen having some unspeakable rtionship.


    Damn, those who said such things were just idiots.


    Garen, such a powerful warrior, couldn''t possibly have those kinds of inclinations. Besides, even Ares showed such respect to William, Garen''s attitude was clearly that of a "brown-noser"!


    "Vice Principal Garen, good morning," William also greeted Garen.


    "Mr. Johnson, what do you think of this arrangement?" Garen carefully handed over a schedule, "Regarding your sry, it will be paid at ten C-grade Mutated creature crystals per ss. What do you think?"


    "That''s fine," William nced at the schedule, which included a ss every day, and found it quite satisfactory.


    "Mr. Johnson, if you think it''s okay, then it''s settled." Garen didn''t even consider asking Samuel for his opinion.


    In Garen''s view, Samuel''s strength as an S-ss fighter was just average. In a real fight, he could probably take him down with one hit.


    What objections could Samuel possibly have about Mr. Johnson''s schedule?


    Now that Samuel knew William''s capabilities, he naturally didn''t dare to speak out of turn.


    "Mr. Johnson, I would like our Guild''s disciples to attend your sses, would that be alright?"


    Garen had been waiting here for a long time, and this was what he really wanted to say.


    A lecture by Mr. Johnson was a rare opportunity, and how could the people from his Emerald Lion Guild afford to miss it?


    No matter what Mr. Johnson taught, it was worth listening to. Maybe Mr. Johnson would take a liking to one of the Guild''s disciples and teach them a secret sword technique¡ªthat would be a jackpot!


    Hearing Garen say this, Samuel immediately responded excitedly, "Yes, Garen, that''s a great idea!"


    The fighters of the Emerald Lion Guild were all swordsmen with formidablebat skills. If all the Guild''s disciples came to the base, wouldn''t expanding the base be a breeze?


    It seemed that saving humanity could very well start from the Arcane Vige base!


    Using Arcane Vige as a hub and expanding from there sounded like a solid n.


    "I''m asking for Mr. Johnson''s permission, why are you butting in?" Garen gave Samuel a sidelong nce, really wondering if there was something wrong with Samuel''s brain. Mr. Johnson hadn''t agreed yet,how could he dare to bring his Guild''s people over?


    Samuel: "¡­"


    William said, "You want your Guild''s people to attend my sses, what does that have to do with me? You don''t need to ask me about this kind of thing. If there''s nothing else, I''m going to prepare for my ss."


    "I understand, Mr. Johnson, please proceed as you wish." Garen bowed his head, his face full of smiles, feeling that the Emerald Lion Guild was on the rise.


    William was somewhat annoyed by Garen''s attitude, always bothering him with everything. Time to slip away and prepare for his ss.


    After William left, Samuel didn''t follow him but asked, "Garen, did you know Mr. Johnson before?"


    "Of course, I did." Garen looked proud but was unwilling to borate, mysteriously smiling, "You wouldn''t understand!"


    "I¡­" Samuel really wanted to curse, but he was too angry to speak.


    I don''t understand!


    Yes! I damn well don''t understand!


    How could I understand if you don''t tell me?


    Garen ignored Samuel and leapt into the air, flying away. Now, he was about to move the entire Emerald Lion Guild over.


    There was a Pantheon Guild on Mount Olympus, but now that Mr. Johnson had allowed him to move his Guild over, what could the people of the Pantheon Guild say?

 Chapter 781 Cause trouble

    Chapter 781 Cause trouble


    ??For thousands of years, the members of the Pantheon Guild on Mount Olympus have considered themselves the most faithful followers of the gods, teaching their disciples the most orthodox methods of bing Soulmancers.


    The Pantheon Guild is located on Mount Olympus, the ce closest to the gods, and each temple within the guild is adorned with carvings of the Olympian gods. It is the birthce of ancient Soulmancers, making the Pantheon Guild the undisputed leading guild in the Soulmancermunity, possessing the most valuable resources.


    Moreover, five years ago, the sea god Poseidon descended and personally instructed the Soulmancers of the Pantheon Guild, significantly boosting their strength and hinting at a return to their former glory.


    With the recent anomalies urring on Earth, the Pantheon Guild could not simply stand by. Many of its members have traveled around the world to save people, but they still regard Mount Olympus as their own backyard.


    In the past, when Soulmancers from other guilds visited the Pantheon Guild, they at least needed to make an appointment rather than just showing up unannounced.


    The Pantheon Guild is protected by a magical barrier that prevents uninvited guests from entering.


    The only change now is that, with the global anomalies, the animals near Mount Olympus have undergone significant transformations. Arcane Vige, located at the base of Mount Olympus, has be a direct destination for many Soulmancers, bypassing the Pantheon Guild.


    Themotion caused by Walker and Amyst time was significant enough, their duel causing tremors in the mountain. The Pantheon Guild sensed it but did notment.


    But today...


    Over a hundred formidable fighters flew through the sky, forcing the Soulmancers of the Pantheon Guild to take notice.


    Even though humanity now faces amon enemy, internal conflicts among humans are ever-present. The grand arrival of the Emerald Lion Guild at Mount Olympus immediately prompted an Elder of the Pantheon Guild to intercept them in mid-air.


    "Garen? What is your guild doing here with so many people?" Alexios of the Pantheon Guild floated in mid-air, single-handedly stopping Garen and the members of the Emerald Lion Guild.


    Garen, who had been humble and respectful in front of William, now had a breakthrough in his swordsmanship and did not regard ordinary Soulmancers highly. He nodded slightly and said calmly, "I''m leading our guild members to support Arcane Vige and to study at the school there. Do you have any objections?"


    "Support for Arcane Vige?" Alexios frowned, hovering in the air with a massive Crystal Orb floating in front of him, emitting the aura of a Demi-God level warrior. "We at the Pantheon Guild can handle these Mutated creatures around Mount Olympus ourselves. We don''t need the Emerald Lion Guild interfering. Please, everyone, go back!"


    To ordinary people, these Mutated creatures might seem ferociously abnormal, but to the Soulmancers of the Pantheon Guild, they were merely beasts.


    Aren''t Mutated creatures also resources?


    Since the era of the gods, Mount Olympus has been the territory of the Pantheon Guild.


    How could they allow another guild to snatch away their resources?


    As for the base at Arcane Vige, in the eyes of the Pantheon Guild, those superhumans are ultimately just ordinary people.


    At most, they are ordinary people with awakened abilities, a bit more powerful.


    They could tolerate them establishing a base under Mount Olympus and helping some ordinary people, but it was apletely different matter for the entire Emerald Lion Guild toe here.


    Both being Soulmancer organizations, with hundreds of guild members rushing to Mount Olympus, was this an attempt to take over Mount Olympus?


    This was something the Pantheon Guild could not tolerate.


    Seeing Alexios release the aura of a Demi-God level warrior again, with a tone clearly meant to intimidate, Garen simply smiled and said, "It seems that the Pantheon Guild does not wee us."


    After speaking, Garen produced a wooden sword in his hand, his gaze cold, saying, "Are you trying to challenge me to a duel?"


    As an Elder of the Pantheon Guild, Alexios certainly had some strength, but Garen had once witnessed William using a sword and had grasped some of William''s secret sword techniques.


    With the swing of Garen''s wooden sword, Alexios''s face turned pale, and the giant Crystal Orb in front of him trembled mournfully.


    There was no need for a duel,just the oppressive sword aura released by Garen was enough to prevent Alexios from making a move!


    "Garen, is the Emerald Lion Guild looking to start trouble?"


    Alexios now realized that Garen''s strength far surpassed his own, and if it really came to a fight, he might die.


    But the dignity of the Guild could not be challenged,it must be defended to the death.


    Garenughed and said, "I have no intention of causing trouble. I''ve already said, I came here to learn with our guild members. If you insist on stopping us, I don''t understand your reasoning."


    Seeing their guild leader so dominant, the members of the Emerald Lion Guild felt quite proud.


    Mount Olympus, the strongest Pantheon Guild in the world?


    Hardly!


    "President, in my view, the Pantheon Guild is just all bark and no bite. Since we''re already here, we might as well find a ce to stay. Why not have the members of the Pantheon Guild make some room? It''s about time the title of the world''s strongest Soulmancer guild was passed on."


    "Yes! President, Mount Olympus has always been a ce rich in energy, once the dwelling of gods. Naturally, it should belong to those who are capable. The members of the Pantheon Guild are so weak, it''s shameless for them to upy such a treasurend."


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild didn''t really care about the rampant Mutated creatures here.


    A powerful Soulmancer, even when facing Mutated creatures, at least has no problem ensuring their own safety.


    On the contrary, in the current environment, Soulmancers thrive, their abilities improving rapidly. They even feel that this is the era that belongs to Soulmancers.


    They will be true gods, and by then, those Mutated creatures won''t be a big deal. Once they be stronger, they can save more people.


    Many ordinary people might die now, but at least not all will perish.


    Having endured life and death hardships, when they save these people like gods, they will be truly grateful.


    Now, making the Emerald Lion Guild the number one guild in the world, in the future, the entire Soulmancermunity will look up to them, and people will worship them as gods.


    Just thinking about it feels wonderful.


    Garen originally came just to learn, but hearing his guild members talk like this, his own desires began to grow...


    Who wouldn''t want to expand and glorify their own guild?


    The fact that Mutated creatures are rampant is already established, but if he could unite the Soulmancermunity and lead them to conquer the world, what a great and glorious achievement it would be, surely to be recorded in the annals of history!


    The more Garen thought about it, the more excited he became. With a slight tilt of his wooden sword, he took a deep breath and said, "Why don''t you ask the president of your Pantheon Guild toe out and have a talk?"


    "Garen, do you really want to challenge our Pantheon Guild?" Alexios''s gaze turned cold as he said, "Humanity is in the midst of a crisis, and you still want to stir up trouble."


    "Disasters will eventually pass, but some matters can also be dealt with along the way." Garen stood in the air, truly like a deity.


    With such amotion in the sky, everyone in the Arcane Vige base looked up. So many powerful beings flying in the air


    ¡ªwere they here to help?


    Commander Samuel had mentioned that members of the Emerald Lion Guild would being to the Arcane Vige base.


    William stood in the office corridor, looking up at the sky, wondering whether Garen was here to learn or to cause trouble.


    Well, it didn''t seem very important.


    Let''s just watch and see how it unfolds, like watching a drama.


    Some students were still standing on the yground, also looking up and starting to discuss among themselves.


    "Is that guy holding the wooden sword the president of the Emerald Lion Guild?"


    "I heard his swordsmanship is the best in the world!"


    "I heard there''s another Master who is the best, even more powerful than Garen!"


    "Stronger! It''s hard to imagine!"


    ...

 Chapter 782 Is that supposed to be impressive?

    Chapter 782 Is that supposed to be impressive?


    ??Garen hovered high in the sky, his posture unmistakable. Alexios, knowing he was no match for him, remained calm and said, "Garen, your strength is formidable, and I admit my inferiority. But if you want your guild to rece the Pantheon Guild, then you''ll have to break in yourself!"


    With that, Alexios turned to leave.


    Regardless of Garen''s initial intentions, the Emerald Lion Guild and the Pantheon Guild were now at odds.


    Garen found himself pushed into a corner by his own guild members.


    Now, with William residing in the Arcane Vige base, here he was, openly challenging the Pantheon Guild...


    It was said that the Pantheon Guild''s protective magic barrier, the Olympian Divine Barrier, was crafted by the collective might of the twelve Olympian gods: Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Ares, Aphrodite, Hephaestus, Hermes, and Hestia.


    This barrier was incredibly powerful and intricate, capable of summoning fierce lightning, storms, mes, sand, and ice, and it could also rapidly heal its allies within.


    Even a divine being would struggle to escape its clutches.


    Although the Olympian Divine Barrier was not as powerful as the God-ying Sword Formation or the Starlight Burst Array, its advantagey in its ease of setup, and on Earth, it was enough to withstand any Soulmancer.


    Garen himself wasn''t confident in breaking through the Pantheon Guild''s defensive barrier. Now, having stirred up such a situation without clear reason, he felt uneasy as he calmed down.


    "Go back and tell your president that our president can break your so-called protective barrier with a single sword strike!"


    "Hiding in the mountains is no skill, let your presidente out and fight!"


    "Yeah, yeah! If they can''t even withstand a single strike from our president, they might as well pack up and leave Mount Olympus. What right does the Pantheon Guild have to call themselves the strongest Soulmancer guild?"


    ...


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild mistakenly believed that Garen had summoned them here to rece the Pantheon Guild, thinking that going to Arcane Vige to study was just an excuse.


    The mor from his guild members annoyed Garen, and he couldn''t help but shout, "Shut up, all of you!"


    The members of the Emerald Lion Guild quickly fell silent, realizing that President Garen probably wanted to legitimately take over the ce without being overly conspicuous.


    Alexios quickly returned to the Pantheon Guild, interpreting the attitude of the Emerald Lion Guild members as a clear indication of Garen''s true intentions.


    Talking about studying at the base was just a pretext; it was clear they intended to take over the Pantheon Guild and im the title of the number one Guild.


    Soulmancers are often individuals who have lived for many centuries, especially in the Pantheon Guild, where some Elders have existed for two to three thousand years.


    With age, people often care less about material gains or losses, but their reputation bes paramount.


    The full-scale attack by the Emerald Lion Guild was undoubtedly an insult to the entire Pantheon Guild.


    After Alexios reported the situation truthfully, the upper echelons of the Pantheon Guild were furious!


    In the grand hall of the Pantheon Guild, the Guild President and ten Elders gathered. One of the Council Elders, Ilias, spoke coldly, "The mere Emerald Lion Guild dares to provoke us on Mount Olympus? It seems our Pantheon Guild has been too low-key these years, making some think we are weak and easily bullied."


    Since the Pantheon Guild''s president, Ares, who is ranked first among human powerhouses, was often busy fighting against powerful beings from various dimensions and battling top-tier Mutated creatures, the guild''s affairs were managed by the acting president, Andreas.


    Acting President Andreas remained calm, saying, "Garen seems to have improved his strength over the years, and his arrogance isn''t much of a concern. Since he wants to meet me, I shall go and see what he has to say!"


    Ilias sneered, "President, a mere Garen is not worthy of your intervention. Let me handle him!"


    Alexios quickly interjected, "Ilias, Garen has likely reached the Lesser Deity level by now, and his secret sword technique is terrifying. It would be better for the president to meet him personally."


    Previously, the strongest on Earth were at the Quasi-Deity level. Once reaching the Quasi-Deity level and surviving the heavenly tribtion, one could ascend in soul form to the Divine Realm and reshape their body.


    However, in recent years, for unknown reasons, there have been no heavenly tribtions, nor has anyone ascended to the Divine Realm.


    Andreas had already reached the Quasi-Deity level but had not faced his heavenly tribtion, a fact well known within the Pantheon Guild.


    Since then, such individuals have been referred to as being at the Lesser Deity level.


    Those who have never been to the Divine Realm do not realize that their so-called Lesser Deity level, without a strong backing in the Divine Realm, would only lead to a life of hardbor.


    Whether the path to bing a deity has an end, no one knows. Earth''s Soulmancers only know that the Lesser Deity level represents the pinnacle of worldly strength.


    Ilias''s aura suddenly erupted, overwhelming Alexios, who struggled to breathe. Heughed, "Lesser Deity level? Is that supposed to be impressive?"


    Andreas lifted an eyebrow and smiled, "Stavros, you''ve been so busy with guild affairs that you might not be aware, but actually, all our Elders have broken through to the Lesser Deity level in the past two years. You''ve worked hard. From now on, focus on enhancing your own strength. I''ll handle the guild affairs."


    Among the ten Elders and the president of the Pantheon Guild, except for Alexios, who was too upied with administrative tasks to improve his strength, everyone else had advanced beyond their previous levels after a surge in Earth''s energy.


    The world''s number one guild indeed has its deep-rooted strength.


    Alexiosughed heartily, "President, you really kept me in the dark, I thought you were the only one who had broken through. Now that I know, let''s show Garen what the Pantheon Guild''s power really means!"


    After the surge in Earth''s energy, the concentration of energy at Mount Olympus had surpassed any secret realm in the former Divine Realm.


    Naturally, the members of the Pantheon Guild advanced faster than those from other guilds.


    Moreover, five years ago, the sea god Poseidon personally visited the Pantheon Guild and taught aplete method for Soulmancers to enhance their strength, even giving personal guidance to Andreas.


    The Pantheon Guild had returned to its former peak.


    If the ten Elders joined forces to set up the Olympian Divine Barrier, unless a Nature Deity from the Divine Realm descended, no one could break the Pantheon Guild''s protective barrier.


    "Alexios, it seems you were also annoyed by Garen just now. Come with me, and I''ll help you get some revenge." Ilias, who had been practicing for fifteen hundred years and was once considered a prodigious talent shaking the world, was proficient in various secret techniques of the Pantheon Guild and served as a Council Elder, responsible for teaching advanced secret techniques to other guild members.


    Apart from the three Supreme Eldersand Andreas, he was the strongest in the Pantheon Guild. Now that someone was challenging the Pantheon Guild, it was natural for him to step forward.


    ...


    Upon reflection, Garen realized that whether he challenged the Pantheon Guild or not, he should at least inform William and see what his stance would be.


    William had been watching the yground for a while before he returned to his office to brew a cup of tea and start preparing for his lessons. He had twenty minutes before his first ss began.


    Although Samuel had provided William with aptop, William still preferred to write his lesson ns using pen and paper.


    As William was getting ready to prepare his lesson ns for the uing ss, Garen arrived at the doorway of the teachers'' office. The other members of the Emerald Lion Guild were waiting on the school yground.


    There were other teachers in the office at the time. Garen walked up to the door and saw William engrossed in his writing. He knocked on the door, drawing the curious nces of the other teachers, and William looked up briefly.


    "Mr. Johnson, may I have a word?" Garen stood at the doorway, not entering, as William hadn''t invited him in. At this point, Garen was still unsure of William''s opinion on the matter.


    "Vice Principal Garen, juste in, why stand there?" Dexter said with a smile, though his smile carried a somewhat profound meaning.


    To him, Garen''s demeanor was somewhat like that of a greasy middle-aged man courting his beloved, yet still trying to appear gentlemanly.


    Damn, two guys, really?


    Seeing Garen''s ingratiating manner...

 Chapter 783 The Triton Seal

    Chapter 783 The Triton Seal


    ??Garen didn''t enter the office just because Dexter had invited him,what if Mr. Johnson didn''t have time to see him?


    He stood at the doorway like a child who had done something wrong, looking somewhat nervously at William.


    William felt it was inappropriate to let Garen stand at the door like that, especially now that he was a teacher at the school. With hismitment to whatever job he took on, it seemed excessive as a teacher to let the vice principal stand at the door.


    "Vice Principal Garen, what do you need? Come in and talk," William said, always one to separate personal matters from professional duties.


    He could guess why Garen was there, so he temporarily put aside his work and looked at Garen calmly.


    Garen finally stepped into the office and nced at the other teachers.


    The teachers also tactfully left the office.


    "Vice Principal Garen, you guys take your time, we''re off to ss."


    Dexter tactfully left, thinking it awkward to stand around while those two discussed personal matters.


    Without needing further prompting, the other teachers quickly exited the office.


    Now, only Garen and William were left in the office.


    "Mr. Johnson, I want to challenge the Pantheon Guild. Do you think it''s a good idea?" Garen didn''t beat around the bush or make excuses,he got straight to the point.


    He knew that speaking in vague terms in front of William might only annoy him.


    William raised an eyebrow and said, "You want to challenge the Pantheon Guild, then go challenge them. Why are you telling me this?"


    "Mr. Johnson, don''t you think this is just infighting?" What Garen really cared about was William''s opinion.


    Nothing else mattered to him at the moment.


    In his view, his strongest sword was enough to intimidate the entire Pantheon Guild.


    William said seriously, "Isn''t humanity progressing through internal conflict? Besides, what does your infighting have to do with me?"


    This left Garen somewhat at a loss for words,he had thought William might have some concerns.


    Now it seemed that William really didn''t care what he did,whether it was infighting or not, it was none of his concern.


    Garen suddenly realized, "Right, with Mr. Johnson''s level of ability, why would he care about these things?"


    "Garen understands now." Garen slightly bowed his head and took two steps back, saying, "Mr. Johnson, you continue with your work, I''ll take my leave now."


    William waved his hand dismissively. He was growing increasingly averse to such obsequious behavior, but since it was meant as a sign of respect, he didn''t feel the need toment.


    Just as Garen was about to leave the office, a loud shout came from the sky.


    "Garen, aren''t you challenging our Pantheon Guild? I am Ilias, here to meet you!"


    Ilias''s voice boomed like a great bell, his powerful presence overwhelming as it descended from above, having located Garen right above the office, taunting him.


    William chuckled, "Your opponent hase to you, better go out and face him."


    Garen nodded, slowly stepped out of the office, straightened up, and with a leap, flew into the sky to confront Ilias.


    Ilias''s words also spread throughout the entire base of Arcane Vige.


    Samuel and others were shocked. Was Garen here to provoke the Pantheon Guild?


    Hadn''t he said he was bringing members of the Emerald Lion Guild to the school at the base for learning?


    If it was a challenge to the Pantheon Guild, that changed theplexion of things entirely!


    With humanity already facing a major crisis, why would the two major Guilds engage in infighting?


    This seemed utterly irrational to Samuel and the others.


    "Pantheon Guild''s Elder Ilias?" Garen, holding a wooden sword, spoke indifferently, "Ilias, you daree alone? Didn''t you think to bring your guild leader?"


    Garen had already reported the matter to William, so he made no attempt to disguise his intentions. The challenge was out in the open now!


    Ilias, hands behind his back, spoke disdainfully, "You''re not worthy of facing our guild leader!"


    Now that the challenge to their Pantheon Guild was clear, Ilias, known for his fiery temper, was not about to exchange pleasantries with Garen.


    "Is that so?" Garen replied with a coldugh, "It seems your Pantheon Guild is ready for a war of attrition?"


    "That suits me fine, let me take you on one by one!" Garen tilted his wooden sword and dered, "If today I am fortunate enough to defeat the members of the Pantheon Guild, I ask that the Pantheon Guild withdraw from the prizednd of Mount Olympus."


    Garen had anticipated that the members of the Pantheon Guild wouldn''t rely on the defensive barriers of the Guardian Guild to fend him off. After all, they were once the strongest guild, and a sense of superiority still lingered.


    "Fine! If you lose, how about the entire Emerald Lion Guildes under the management of our Pantheon Guild?" Ilias proposed crisply, sneering, "And we could even make Garen an Elder, which wouldn''t be too bad!"


    "Ilias, enough talk! Make your move!" Garen could sense that Ilias was powerful, but he believed that he was at least his equal in terms of strength.


    But strength is one thing, and the main characteristic of a swordsman is their aggressive attack power.


    Historically, in the world of Soulmancers, it''s almost taken for granted that swordsmen have the strongest attack power.


    A truly powerful swordsman challenging and defeating stronger opponents is nothing unusual, especially since Garen had learned secret sword techniques from William.


    Ilias wasted no more words. sping his hands together, a small golden seal suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The Triton Seal!


    With a flick of his finger, the small golden seal expanded immensely and thundered down towards Garen.


    Garen raised his sword, striking at the massive seal!


    When the wooden sword touched the huge seal, a massive st of air was unleashed, causing the trees of Mount Olympus to sway, some even snapping in half.


    Some ordinary people were blown away by the st, but there were many superpowered observers who could help save those around them.


    As Garen and Ilias shed for the first time, it seemed likely that innocent bystanders might be caught in the crossfire and killed.


    "Hmph!" Ilias snorted coldly, his eyes slightly closed as he chanted a spell. Suddenly, a thick purple lightning bolt struck down from the sky towards Garen.


    With the recent surge in Earth''s energy, the spells of the Pantheon Guild, derived from natural forces, had be stronger. Even though the Cosmic Entity had left the thirteen universes, the original cosmicws remained unchanged. The heavenly tribtions were gone, but these spells had be five times stronger than before.


    Swordsmen are strong, but under these conditions, some spells had also been enhanced.


    Garen quickly dodged, avoiding the purple lightning falling from the sky.


    The purple lightning struck the school yground, instantly turning dozens of innocent students to ash.


    "Let''s see how long you can dodge!" Ilias wasn''t concerned about the students at all. Seeing Garen dodge the first lightning spell, he gathered all his energy, his eyes tightly shut, and chanted again. Ten purple lightning orbs floated around him.


    The orbs emitted a blinding light, and the sky thundered with the sound of lightning, the clouds dense and the lightning painting half the sky purple.


    His aim was to attack Garen, but most of the lightning struck the base of Arcane Vige.


    The magic unleashed by a Lesser Deity was not something ordinary superhumans could withstand.


    Garen was overwhelmed, barely able to defend himself, and many ordinary people in the base died under Ilias''s magical lightning.


    The frequency of the magical attacks was too high. Garen wanted to engage in closebat, but Ilias''s various shy spells blocked him, and even his wooden sword had turned to ash.

 Chapter 784 Next time you fight, keep it away from Arcane Village

    Chapter 784 Next time you fight, keep it away from Arcane Vige


    ??Garen''s previous sword was destroyed by William, and ever since he learned William''s secret sword technique, he had been wondering why Mr. Johnson would use a wooden sword.


    It must be that once the secret sword technique is perfected to a certain extent, the material of the sword itself no longer matters.


    Also, using a wooden sword probably shows more disdain for the opponent!


    Imagine,my opponents used all sorts of divine artifacts and sharp weapons, yet I defeated them all with just a wooden sword.


    Who could stand that level of cool?


    However, Garen''s swordsmanship clearly hadn''t reached the level where he could dominate the world with just a wooden sword, especially when facing opponents of the same rank who were so powerful and had such formidable magic. Even with his strong secret sword technique, his weapon just couldn''t withstand it.


    "Sword,e!"


    Garen shouted loudly.


    The swords from the scabbards of the Emerald Lion guild''s swordsmen flew towards the sky.


    "Heh!"


    Ilias sneered, made a magical gesture, and suddenly hundreds of golden stones appeared in the sky, falling like meteors.


    The swords that had just flown up were all knocked off course.


    Such a powerful, indiscriminate area attack naturally injured many innocent people.


    Especially since the ce where they were fighting was right above a school. If all those golden stones were to fall, the entire school would likely be destroyed, not to mention the casualties.


    After knocking the swords of the Emerald Lion guild off course, those golden stones, along with the swords, all floated in mid-air.


    William walked out of his office, stood on the corridor, looked up at the sky, and said, "Can you keep it down a bit when you fight, and maybe pick a different location?"


    Many students and teachers were hiding inside the school building. The battle between Garen and Ilias was like a battle of gods, and ordinary people were definitely suffering.


    The school building was of decent quality, but neither the students nor the teachers felt it could withstand the residual effects of the battle between these two powerful beings.


    But now, William had stepped forward.


    The battle in the sky seemed to hit the pause button.


    The students and teachers near William were stunned.


    What was happening?


    Up in the sky, two deities were fighting, and he dared to interrupt?


    Wasn''t he afraid of dying?


    They greatly admired William''s fearless spirit.


    Dexter, who was hosting William, quickly stepped forward to pull him back, then shouted to the sky, "Vice Principal Garen, and the other gentleman, if you must fight, please do it somewhere uninhabited to avoid involving innocent people."


    As he spoke, he tugged at William again.


    Although he couldn''t stand idly by, in this era, powerful Soulmancers often acted without reason. Even though William had a special rtionship with Garen, it was clear that Garen was at a disadvantage.


    If Garen were to die, given William''s arrogance, might he also end up implicated?


    Hearing William''s words, Garen quickly responded, "We''ll move farther away."


    Then he said to Ilias, "Ilias, how about we change locations for our duel?"


    "Changing locations is fine!" Ilias probably felt he had gone a bit too far, but his gaze fell on William and he chuckled, "This young man is not simple, huh? Was it you who controlled these objects just now?"


    Dexter quickly interjected, "You jest, sir. He''s just a minor C-ss superhuman. How could he possess such powers? You two should pick a deserted ce to fight."


    With so many students dead, Dexter was naturally angry, but unable to gauge Ilias''s temper, he could only smile apologetically and avoid provoking him.


    William nced at the cratered yground struck by lightning and the ashes of the students, his brow furrowing slightly.


    He came here to teach, and this person is destroying the yground, killing students?


    William looked up again, the golden stones and swords floating in the air all swiftly flew towards Ilias.


    "What..." A glint of sharp light shed in Ilias''s eyes as he was about to use magic, but before he could finish speaking, the swords floating in the air had already pierced through his body, and the golden stones crushed him to bits, leaving not even bone fragments behind.


    Alexios, standing in the distance, waspletely dumbfounded.


    What just happened?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Could it be that Ilias had used some advanced invisibility magic that even he couldn''t detect?


    In the sky, a gentle breeze blew.


    William said, "Next time you fight, keep it away from Arcane Vige."


    Soulmancers are known for their capricious temperaments, often killing ordinary people without a second thought, not even bothering to apologize.


    Isn''t William the same?


    He doesn''t care about challenges or internal strife. Whether Garen kills Ilias or Ilias kills Garen, or even if the entire Emerald Lion guild is wiped out, it has nothing to do with William.


    But while he was preparing his lessons, there was constant thunder from above.


    He was teaching at the school, and someone dared to kill his students?


    And they intended to destroy the school?


    And then there''s the house at the Arcane Vige base. If the dormitory he was living in were to copse, he could obliterate the entire Pantheon Guild with a single p.


    "Understood!" Garen said, bowing deeply in William''s direction, "I was reckless."


    Now that Mr. Johnson had intervened, there was no way Ilias could have survived.


    There was no need to hide Mr. Johnson''s identity anymore. Proper courtesies must still be observed.


    What the hell?


    Dexter and the others were even more stunned!


    What was going on?


    Garen was bowing to William?


    Was it William who had killed Ilias?


    That man had been overpowering Garen in the fight, yet William had killed him with nothing more than a flick of his eyelids.


    And to think they had previously suspected William and Garen had a "Brokeback Mountain" kind of rtionship.


    Now they probably understood why Garen showed such a humble and ttering demeanor towards William.


    William turned and walked towards the ssroom where he was supposed to teach.


    At the moment he turned, all the pits that had been created by the lightning strikes at Arcane Vige miraculously restored themselves, and all the innocent people who had died due to Ilias''s magic were resurrected.


    However, everyone''s memories had changed, as if everything had reverted to the moment when Garen and Ilias had just started shing.


    But...


    Ilias was gone, and so was the wooden sword in Garen''s hand.


    Apart from William, many people were still staring at the sky, remembering only that Garen had shed once with the giant seal summoned by Ilias using a wooden sword.


    "Ilias, that move was really powerful!" Garen, frantically searching for Ilias''s presence, said, "Let''s change locations and fight again, such battles can easily harm the innocent."


    Garen too had lost part of his memory, but the words William had said were imprinted in his mind, "Next time you fight, keep it away from Arcane Vige."


    He didn''t remember that Ilias was already dead, thinking instead that Ilias had just concealed his presence, and so he shouted out loud.


    No one responded!


    "Ilias, if you don''t answer, I''ll take it as your agreement." After saying this, Garen flew out of the vicinity of Arcane Vige, circling to the other side of Mount Olympus.


    Seeing Garen leave, the people inside the Arcane Vige base breathed a sigh of relief.


    Alexios was also shocked beyond measure. The Triton seal summoned by Ilias was indeed immensely powerful. If Garen couldn''t even detect his whereabouts, didn''t that mean Ilias was sure to win?

 Chapter 785 Beast Taming Class

    Chapter 785 Beast Taming ss


    ??Garen deliberately chose a secluded spot, standing mid-air, and borrowed a sword, focusing intently on tracking Ilias''s whereabouts.


    "Ilias, it''s no fun if you keep hiding like this," Garen called out.


    His voice echoed through the mountains, but still, there was no response.


    "I want to see how long you can hide!"


    Garen understood well that in a battle between Soulmancers, a single move could determine the winner. It was likely that Ilias was hiding somewhere, waiting to deliver a fatal blow.


    At such a time, he knew he must not lose hisposure; he just needed to calm down and watch for changes.


    If the enemy doesn''t move, neither do I!


    Alexios shared Garen''s thoughts, feeling that Ilias must have used some special magic, surely waiting for the right moment to strike Garen fatally.


    Such a clever tactic!


    Both of them stood still in mid-air, motionless.


    ...


    Meanwhile, William didn''t care about what was happening with Garen; his lesson n was ready, and it was time for his first ss.


    The ssroom could seat five hundred people and had a sign at the door that read "Beast Taming ss."


    Inside, all the desks and chairs were brand new, neat and clean.


    Garen had done a reliable job.


    William entered the ssroom, where a group of students were animatedly discussing the recent battle between Garen and Ilias.


    Themotion from Garen and Ilias''s fight had been so loud that the students had taken shelter here, although they didn''t remember anyone dying from Ilias''s lightning magic.


    Some even had full question marks in their minds,their memories were still stuck at the first sh between Garen and Ilias. At that time, they shouldn''t have been in the ssroom,no one had died then, and many were watching from the sports field, eager to witness the spectacle.


    Logically, they should have been outside the ssroom at that time.


    How did they end up inside?


    William walked in, saw three to four hundred students, and was pleased.


    The first ss would have been quite awkward if the ssroom had been empty.


    Actually, if it weren''t for Ilias''s lethal lightning magic killing some people, these students would never have taken shelter in the "Beast Taming ss," especially since they had no idea what this ss was about. How could so many students have ended up here?


    In this era,petition is even fiercer than before,everyone is striving to be stronger. A ss like "Beast Taming" sounds rather weak.


    William walked up to the podium, scanned the room, and prepared to start the ss.


    "Yeah, ss is starting. What ss is this?"


    "Teacher, what do you teach?"


    "I remember this is the Beast Taming ss, it was just renovated yesterday."


    "I thought this ssroom was a general-use lecture hall before. How did it change to a Beast Taming ss?"


    ...


    The students didn''t quiet down, although they all took their seats out of respect. They continued to whisper among themselves.


    The transformation of a general-use lecture hall into a Beast Taming ss made it seem like this ss must be something special.


    Nowadays, with resources scarce and ssrooms in short supply, having a dedicated Beast Taming ss added a certain prestige.


    "Teacher, what are you going to teach us?" a burly young man stood up and asked William curiously.


    The students respected their teacher, and they wouldn''t underestimate William just because he looked young.


    They all knew well that you can''t judge a Soulmancer by their appearance. Some who looked like teenagers might be ancient beings who had lived for thousands of years. Were these ordinary students really in a position to provoke such beings?


    Even if that wasn''t the case, being a teacher at the school and having a dedicated ssroom like this meant that anyone withmon sense would know not to mess with this young teacher.


    The students at the school were at most newly awakened superhumans or beginner Soulmancers. Challenging a teacher would definitely not be a wise move.


    In this apocalyptic world, there was no rule against corporal punishment.


    William said, "I''ll teach you how to identify various mutated creatures and altered nts."


    ...


    The students looked at William, momentarily at a loss for words.


    The female students, who had thought this handsome and young teacher would be impressive, were surprised that he was only teaching these subjects.


    What''s the use of learning these things?


    Can it enhance ourbat abilities?


    These questions were on the minds of most students present.


    In school, if students wanted to have status and survive in the future, the most important thing was theirbat ability. Learning these seemingly useless things could very well be a waste of time.


    It''s like being in a world where strength determines status, and you tell me you can write poetry.


    Is that useful?


    Soon, a student asked, "Teacher, is this apulsory course?"


    Clearly, some students were already thinking that if it wasn''tpulsory, then attending now would just be a waste of time.


    William smiled and said, "No, this is not apulsory course."


    Garen already had his own ns,he wanted to get members of his guild into William''s ss.


    If William''s ss becamepulsory, would there still be seats for his Emerald Lion Guild members?


    With an elective course, not many people would likely attend, and ideally, it would be filled with members from their Emerald Lion Guild.


    That would be perfect.


    "Teacher, can I skip this ss? I still have homework for mypulsory courses that I haven''t finished!"


    "Of course, you can." William was here to teach, but since his course was elective, he naturally gave students the option to choose. If they didn''t want to attend, could William really force them?


    "Teacher, I also have abat ss to attend, so I''ll leave too."


    "Then I''ll go as well."


    ...


    Hearing what William was going to teach, the students began to leave one by one.


    William just watched as each student walked out of the ssroom.


    People tend to follow the crowd. If only one or two students left, it might indicate they made a mistake in judgment, and perhaps the ss was worth attending. But with so many leaving, it suggested that anyone who stayed was foolish.


    That was the general sentiment.


    In less than three minutes, only three students remained in therge ssroom.


    One looked no older than ten, small and frail, sitting in a corner, timid and shy.


    Another wore thick sses, eagerly holding a pen and notebook, staring at William.


    And a girl, around seventeen or eighteen, with heavy makeup, ck lips as if poisoned, dressed in punk attire, sat in the front row, resting on one arm, staring at William with a crush-


    addicted gaze.


    William scanned the room,only three students attended the first ss, and such unique ones at that. It was certainly unexpected.

 Chapter 786 Mr. Johnson, are you really that strong?

    Chapter 786 Mr. Johnson, are you really that strong?


    ??A teacher''s duty is to impart knowledge and wisdom, educate students, and address their queries.


    If William hadn''t be a teacher, it might have been a different story, but since he was one, he would continue the ss as long as there was even one student present.


    "There are only three of you left,e sit at the front," William said calmly.


    The girl in the front row propped her elbows on the desk, cradling her head in her hands, smiling at William and said softly, "Teacher, I''m right here."


    William chose to ignore her crush-addicted demeanor...


    He never imagined that being a teacher would also require relying on good looks to keep students in the ss.


    And what was with the makeup on this young girl''s face?


    A perfectly good face, made up to look like a ghost.


    The bespectacled boy sitting in the middle said, "Teacher, my eyesight isn''t very good, I can''t sit too close. This spot is just right for me."


    The small, timid child in the back row spoke in a low voice, "Teacher, I can hear from here."


    As he spoke, his head was almost buried in the desk, then he shrank like an ostrich, his voice as faint as a mosquito''s buzz¡ªprobably only someone like William could hear him.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll start with a brief introduction of myself." As he spoke, William turned and wrote his name on the whiteboard with a ck marker, "My name is William Johnson, you can call me Mr. Johnson, and I am... twenty-six years old."


    While preparing for the ss, William had forgotten to mention his age, but his driver''s license should say he was twenty-six now.


    "Wow, teacher, you''re twenty-six!" The girl in the first row looked at the name on the whiteboard and murmured, "William, such a stable name, and your handwriting is so beautiful."


    "Just eight years older than me, that''s nice..."


    William: "¡­"


    The bespectacled boy looked intently at William, waiting for what was next.


    As for the small child in thest row, he continued to shrink his head, sneakily watching William.


    William paused, then continued, "As I mentioned earlier, I''ll be teaching you about the habits, characteristics, and strength levels of Mutated creatures, as well as the traits of nts after mutation. This won''t directly increase your personal strength, so if you want to leave, I have no objections."


    The girl in the first row shook her head and said, "I''m already strong enough, I don''t need to get stronger."


    William nced at her, a novice Soulmancer level...


    Well, she was probably one of the better students.


    The bespectacled boy spoke earnestly, "Teacher, getting stronger isn''t just about personalbat ability. I prefer to solve problems in the simplest and quickest way, so I think the knowledge you''re teaching is very useful."


    Impressive awareness.


    As for the kid in thest row, he simply stayed quiet.


    William didn''t bother with student introductions,he just started teaching. As an elective course teacher, who knew if he''d have a new batch of students next ss!


    In a forty-minute lesson, William covered the habits, weaknesses, andbat methods of three types of Mutated creatures around Mount Olympus. He wrote everything down on the whiteboard in great detail.


    "Mutated creatures might be getting stronger every day. What I''m teaching you are their habits and weaknesses, which generally don''t change. If you remember these, they should be useful when you encounter them in battle."


    At the end of the ss, William felt that such courses should ideally be mandatory, as many students currently focused solely on enhancing their own strength and tended to overlook this kind of knowledge.


    Mutated creatures and humans were currently hard to coexist peacefully,calling them adversaries wasn''t an exaggeration. Not knowing how strong your enemy is, isn''t a good thing.


    Especially the students in this school, most of whom didn''t have exceptional talents. Those with real talent were usually taken away byrge Soulmancer organizations and specialized agencies for individual training. So even if these students became stronger, their potential was quite limited.


    Once they became adults, if a war broke out between humans and Mutated creatures, most of them would end up as cannon fodder...


    Of course, if someone''s personal strength was too weak, even knowing this information might not be very meaningful.


    For instance, if you know that a mutated wolf''s weakness is its belly, but you''re too weak to strike it, you''d likely be food in the first round of the wolf''s attack.


    William saw things quite clearly, but this was all he could do. Being a teacher at the school gave him a sense of participation in these apocalyptic times.


    "Mr. Johnson, I was wondering if there are any books about Mutated creatures and mutated nts?" The bespectacled boy looked at William eagerly, clearly wanting more.


    William pondered for a moment, "Currently, there are no such books, but there will be soon."


    He had been considering this issue too. Rather than teaching each student individually, publishing a book for students to read themselves would be more efficient and convenient.


    Civilizations are often built on the knowledge preserved in books, which can also spread cultural knowledge faster and more conveniently than oral traditions.


    "Teacher, I think you exin things very well, and your voice is very pleasant to listen to." The girl in the first row was nearly swooning. Mr. Johnson''s handsome features were wless from every angle, his physique impable, his handwriting pleasing to the eye, and his voice so gentle.


    Oh my!


    If only she could have a boyfriend like him!


    William chose to ignore the girl in the first row.


    The bespectacled boy also ignored the girl and after a moment of silence, he asked, "Mr. Johnson, if that''s the case, did youpile all this information about the Mutated creatures and nts yourself?"


    "Yes!" William didn''t deny it, but he sensed that something unexpected might happen.


    "That means you must be extremely powerful, Mr. Johnson!" the bespectacled young man asked. "Mr. Johnson, when is your next ss?"


    "I teach this ss at the same time every day."


    William only had one ss per day, a schedule arranged by Garen, who, recognizing William''s stature, dared not burden him with more.


    "I''lle again tomorrow." The bespectacled boy stood up, bowed to William, and then left the ssroom without making any impolite requests, only saying before he left, "Mr. Johnson, my name is Jasper Ingram."


    William noticed that this kid was quite perceptive. Hisbat skills might not be strong, but his analytical abilities were impressive. Such people are suited for behind-the-scenes roles.


    Perhaps, he would be better suited to learning how to set up powerful magic circles...


    If this kid learned to set up powerful magic circles, just activating one could be devastating.


    "Mr. Johnson, are you really that strong?"


    The girl in the first row, always seeking William''s attention, boldly asked.


    William smiled and replied, "I''m alright, not too strong."

 Chapter 787 Divine Constitution

    Chapter 787 Divine Constitution


    ??"Modest!" The girl giggled, standing up and not forgetting to introduce herself, "Mr. Johnson, my name is Emma Steel."


    After saying this, she also left the ssroom.


    Her name didn''t quite match her Gothic makeup, but William could tell that if the girl changed her outfit, she would probably look quite attractive.


    However, he wouldn''t say these things. Speaking such thoughts to a girl infatuated with him could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    The kid in the back row nced at William, and seeing that he hadn''t left, remained seated, looking timid.


    It seemed he wanted to wait for William to leave before he himself would go.


    William smiled. This kid was really timid, but surprisingly, he possessed a rare Divine Constitution.


    People with such a constitution, if they became Soulmancers, could advance their strength much faster than ordinary people.


    In the past, the Soulmancermunity often ranked people''s constitutions, with Divine Constitution being the top tier. It was rumored that such individuals had the potential to be gods, but they also needed a massive amount of resources to elevate their power levels.


    Typical Soulmancer organizationscked the resources to nurture disciples with a Divine Constitution.


    Wondering why this kid was so timid, William was about to leave when a middle-aged man in a robe rushed in, gave William a nod, and then shouted at the boy, "Ss, what do you mean by noting to ss?"


    Ss, William noted the name.


    This kid''s constitution was simr to Zoey''s Warrior God Constitution, except he hadn''t had the good fortune like Zoey, who was found and then nurtured by the sea god Poseidon.


    The teacher who had just burst in was of a mid-level Soulmancer''s strength, which, in this era, wasn''t considered weak but certainly wasn''t strong either.


    It seemed he was an independent Soulmancer practitioner. If he belonged to a Guild, he would surely have rmended Ss to the Guild rather than teaching him alone.


    He should know that with such a constitution, he wasn''t capable of teaching the boy properly.


    Hmm?


    William took a closer look at the middle-aged man. A practitioner of dark forces?


    Interesting!


    It wasn''t that William had a prejudice against practitioners of dark forces,rather, most who wielded such powers tended to forge their own paths and didn''t follow conventional routes. Moreover, this teacher had concealed his use of dark forces very well. If William didn''t have a unique eye for people, another Soulmancer might not have noticed it at all.


    William simply nodded at the middle-aged man as a greeting and then walked out of the ssroom.


    "Mr. Johnson..."


    The little boy whispered from a corner.


    William heard him, but he didn''t turn around.


    From Ss''s voice, he detected a hint of panic and fear, and a plea for help.


    "Switch bodies, to take over his Divine Constitution?" William could easily guess what the middle-aged man was nning.


    If he had been kind to Ss, there was no reason for the boy to be so timid. Given his talent, he should have been confident. And then there was that voice,den with desperation...


    Normally, this wouldn''t be William''s concern, but now he was a teacher!


    And since Ss had attended one of his sses, that made him his student.


    Although not a direct disciple, what is a teacher''s role?


    Besides imparting knowledge and wisdom, educating students, and addressing their doubts, it also includes ensuring that his students are not bullied!


    That was just the kind of person William was!


    The middle-aged man, named Damien, had been at the Arcane Vige base for some time. With his mid-level Soulmancer abilities, getting a job as a teacher was easy.


    And Ss was someone he had brought into the base, publicly iming him as his disciple.


    The base was notcking in other powerful Soulmancers, and naturally, some recognized Ss''s extraordinary constitution.


    But since Damien had already dered Ss as his disciple, otherrge Soulmancer guilds naturally wouldn''tpete with him for the boy. As for other independent practitioners or smaller guilds, they couldn''t afford to nurture a talent like Ss.


    After William left, Damien approached Ss, his expression turning cold, and said in a low voice, "Who told you toe here? You are my disciple, do you need to listen to these worthless teachers?"


    Ss kept his mouth tightly shut and slowly stood up, trembling all over.


    "Stop shaking! If others think I''m mistreating you, I''ll just double your training when we get back!" Damien said with a cruel smile on his lips. The kid in front of him was indeed a genius, but what of it?


    A genius who hadn''t yet matured was still easily manipted by him.


    He just had to wait until Ss grew up, and then that Divine Constitution would be his!


    Hearing Damien''s words, Ss tensed up, clenched his teeth, and had no choice but to follow Damien out of the ssroom.


    As Damien led Ss by the hand down the corridor, his face immediately took on a friendly appearance, while Ss remained stiff, following Damien like a marite.


    After returning to his office, William began organizing data on mutated creatures and nts, preparing topile them into a book.


    It wasn''t until school was dismissed that William left his office.


    At this time, Garen was still near Mount Olympus waiting for Ilias to make a move.


    As the sky darkened, Damien led Ss out of the school, and William slowly made his way to the school gate.


    Seraphina had also arrived at Arcane Vige and had been waiting at the school gate for some time. Seeing William, she called out, "Mr. Johnson."


    "I have something to take care of, find yourself a ce to rest," William replied.


    "What is it? Can''t Ie with you?" Seraphina was quite familiar with William by now. Although she had given up pursuing him romantically, she felt that just being able to live alongside Mr. Johnson was quite enough.


    At her level of strength, she had a long life ahead, and liking someone didn''t necessarily mean needing a romantic rtionship. Just being in the same space for a long time made her feel happy.


    "Coming along is fine." William had already decided to follow Damien and see for himself. If Damien was indeed mistreating Ss, he was prepared to teach Damien a lesson.


    This was why William often took on various professions.


    Once he chose a professional identity, he could find connections with the world,otherwise, living in an invincible manner was just too lonely.


    Bing a teacher, he had his responsibilities and obligations, and people who were connected to him. This way, his actions didn''t feel like meddling, and his life felt more fulfilling and meaningful.


    As a teacher at the school, Damien naturally had his own residence within the base. He led Ss into the dormitory outside the school, greeting acquaintances with a smile along the way.


    But once he entered the house, it was as if he put on a different mask, his expression turning dark and frightening.


    After Ss entered the house, his whole demeanor seemed to dete, listlessly crawling into a corner and into an oak barrel, his head following suit.


    "Ha!" Even without entering, William could see the situation inside the room. So that was how Damien treated his disciple.

 Chapter 788 Idea of squeezing in with Mr. Johnson and sharing a bed seemed quite appealing

    Chapter 788 Idea of squeezing in with Mr. Johnson and sharing a bed seemed quite appealing


    ??"Mr. Johnson, what''s the deal with that guy?" Seraphina was curious about why William would take an interest in someone like Damien.


    A mere mid-level Soulmancer, was he really worth William''s attention?


    "That child is my student," William exined. "If he gets scaredter, help him calm down."


    Calm him down?


    Seraphina hadn''t expected that this was the reason she was brought along by William.


    But she agreed nheless. Could she really refuse something William asked of her?


    Instead of taking the elevator, William appeared directly in Damien''s room.


    Damien was about to perform a secret ritual to exchange blood with Ss, aiming toter take over his Divine Constitution.


    When William appeared in the room, Damien was clearly startled, then his face twisted into a strange smile. "What do you want to do? Who let you into my room?"


    "What do you think?" William nced at the oak barrel in the corner and raised an eyebrow.


    "Heh, it seems this little bastard has told you something," Damien sneered, suddenlyunching an attack. His right w glowed with a bloody light, eerie and sinister, as he lunged towards William''s chest.


    "A mere novice Soulmancer..."


    Damien''s words were cut short as he turned into a pile of ashes.


    Did a powerhouse like William even need to lift a finger against a mere mid-level Soulmancer?


    Just a thought, and Damien was reduced to nothing more than dust.


    In terms ofbat, William hardly needed to act unless he felt like it,encounters were over in an instant.


    Damien had thought William was just a novice Soulmancer, but he could never have imagined that he was this powerful.


    A mid-level Soulmancer might not be considered weak normally, but in front of William, he was no different than an ant.


    "Ss," William called out.


    Ss, still inside the oak barrel, didn''t dare to poke his head out,pletely unaware of what had just happened outside.


    William approached the oak barrel and spoke gently, "Ss, I''m Mr. Johnson. Damien is dead,you cane out now."


    Ss still didn''t dare to poke his head out.


    Impatiently, William tapped his finger on the oak barrel, causing it to vanish, leaving Ss crouching there, shivering.


    It was clear that Damien had often tormented him.


    "It''s okay now, you''re safe," William said. "Would you like toe with me?"


    Ss looked up at William, whispering softly, "Mr. Johnson..."


    William looked back at him, silent, their eyes locked.


    This scene reminded William of a long time ago when he had rescued James Taylor from under the gun of bandits.


    They were just children.


    Back then, William had saved James and raised him, only to be betrayed in the end.


    When William finally found him, he didn''t kill him.


    It wasn''t because he was soft-hearted, but because he had seen too much of such things and no longer cared.


    Just like now, saving Ss, even if Ss might turn against him in the future, William didn''t care.


    He was indifferent whether those he saved would be grateful or vengeful, as these things held little significance to him.


    Ss slowly looked around the room, not seeing the person who had frightened him, and finally nodded timidly, "I''ll go with you..."


    He didn''t know how this William Johnson would treat him, but his instincts told him that Mr. Johnson must be a good person.


    How could someone so handsome be a bad person?


    To avoid any misunderstandings, William turned around, and suddenly, he and Ss were outside the dormitory building.


    Seraphina nced at Ss and chuckled, "This kid is really lucky."


    Although Seraphina wasn''t top-tier in strength, even Damien had recognized that Ss had a Divine Constitution,how could she not see it?


    But when she said Ss was lucky, she wasn''t referring to his Divine Constitution,she meant that this kid had managed totch onto William Johnson''s coattails.


    Looking at Amy, then at Alice, these two were just ordinary people lost in the crowd, but everything changed once they got involved with William.


    They became true darlings of fortune.


    In Seraphina''s view, as long as Ss could gain William''s favor, his future was boundless.


    Hearing Seraphina''sughter, Ss lowered his head.


    In his eyes, the woman before him was stunningly beautiful, like a fairy, making him feel utterly inferior.


    "You can stay at my ce for now," William said. Having chosen to save someone, he naturally wouldn''t just leave him be,he would surely arrange a good ce for him.


    He wasn''t nning on taking any more disciples. He was already a teacher,why take on more disciples?


    Ss quickly nodded. It must be said, children are often swayed by appearances, and in his view, good-looking people generally aren''t bad. If someone had a face full of scars, muscles, and tattoos, they must be a bad guy.


    People like William and Seraphina, they must be good.


    Hearing William''s offer, Seraphina''s eyes lit up, and she quickly said, "Mr. Johnson, I don''t have a ce to stay either."


    Without a second thought, William said, "Thene along."


    "Great!" Seraphina had no expectations from William, but hearing his invitation sparked a bit of fantasy in her.


    The three of them arrived at William''s ce.


    Seraphina looked around as she entered and said, "Mr. Johnson, you live here?"


    "Yes," William nodded, then turned to Ss, "Would you like something to eat?"


    Ss didn''t speak, but at the mention of food, his stomach involuntarily growled.


    After school, Damien hadn''t prepared any food for Ss, and he was now famished.


    William walked into the kitchen to start preparing food.


    Seraphina followed him and asked, "Mr. Johnson, there''s only one bedroom here? Maybe I could squeeze in with you?"


    William nced at her, wondering what the young girl was thinking day by day.


    "I don''t live here. You stay here and help me look after this kid," William said while cooking dinner. "You two seem about the same age, just treat him like your little brother."


    Seraphina was speechless.


    What did he mean they looked about the same age?


    She had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and although she couldn''tpare to William''s age, she was certainly a mature woman.


    Calling her a great-great-grandmother to the boy would be more than appropriate.


    But how could she defy what William said?


    "Alright then." Seraphina felt like she had be a nanny again and couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Johnson, where will you sleep?"


    William naturally replied, "I''m going back to New York. I''m used to that bed."


    "That far..." Seraphina couldn''t believe that William, while based in Arcane Vige, would actually travel back to New York just to sleep.


    Was it really necessary?


    William smiled, "For me, it''s all the same. It''s not far."


    To William, with his ability to teleport, the neighboring bedroom and a small courtyard in New York were just a step away.


    What did distance matter?


    "Oh." Seraphina felt somewhat disappointed. Deep down, she was conflicted,the idea of squeezing in with Mr. Johnson and sharing a bed seemed quite appealing.


    Unfortunately, that wish was not going to be fulfilled.

 Chapter 789 Do you still need proof?

    Chapter 789 Do you still need proof?


    ??The next day.


    Damien didn''t go to school, and none of the other teachers could get in touch with him.


    At first, no one paid much attention.


    That changed when Ss arrived at school with Seraphina.


    Most of the teachers at the school knew that Ss was with Damien.


    Ss was Damien''s direct disciple before Damien came to the base, and Damien treated Ss like his own son.


    Now that Damien was missing, it was another little girl, Seraphina, who brought Ss to school, and this girl seemed not so simple.


    It was known that this little girl hade to the base alone the day before.


    Everyone was well aware of the conditions outside the base,anyone who could arrive alone at the base''s gates, neatly dressed, was naturally a top-tier fighter.


    It was said that yesterday, it was Samuel himself who had received this little girl.


    "Ss, where''s your master?" one of Damien''s colleagues finally couldn''t help but ask.


    When asked such a question, Ss instinctively shuddered and hid behind Seraphina, his eyes darting around.


    He probably knew that Damien had been killed by William, but he felt he couldn''t say it.


    Would Mr. Johnson get into trouble if he spoke out?


    Seraphina, who looked like a little Lolita, had previously inhabited Sofia''s body in a spirit form, where she was enchanting and sexy. Now, in front of William, she also behaved very cutely.


    But in front of others, her temper was not so good!!


    Seraphina looked at the teacher expressionlessly, her voice cold as she said, "Damien was actually using dark powers and adopted Ss intending to take his Divine Constitution. I killed himst night!"


    "Killed... killed?"


    The surrounding teachers looked at Seraphina with strange nces.


    Seraphina was very pretty, and because of her physique, with a stern face, she looked like the typical t-chested Lolita.


    But even so, she should be harmless, right?


    "You say Teacher Damien was using dark powers, do you have any proof?" the teacher naturally couldn''t believe it, as Damien was always kind and approachable, hardly fitting the profile of someone who would wield dark powers.


    Even if Seraphina was powerful, that didn''t give her the right to kill at will.


    Moreover, he really couldn''t see how Seraphina, with her petite appearance, looked like a strong fighter.


    After all, Damien was a mid-level Soulmancer,how could he be easily killed by a little girl?


    "Ss, you say..." The teacher, unable to believe that Damien was a user of dark powers, wanted to rify the facts.


    Ss clutched the hem of Seraphina''s dress tightly, his head bowed, too afraid to speak.


    "You want proof from me?" Seraphina didn''t even look at the teacher, her head lowered, her expression dark.


    The teacher felt as if an invisible giant hand had grasped him all over. He could feel that if this giant hand exerted a little more force, he would be crushed into pulp.


    This teacher was also a B-level superhuman, in terms of strength,parable to a mid-level Soulmancer, but in front of Seraphina, he truly felt like an ant that could be squashed at any moment.


    "What... what do you want to do?" The teacher''s face was filled with terror, unable toprehend how this little Lolita could be so terrifying.


    This was a school!!


    Kill him at school?


    In front of so many teachers?


    The nearby three teachers also sensed their colleague''s distress, each of them on high alert as they watched Seraphina.


    "Oh? You want to y too?" Seraphina let out a coldugh, and the air around her dropped several degrees. Ayer of frost formed on the teachers, and their bodies were immobilized.


    After her rebirth, Seraphina was no longer limited by Sofia''s body.


    Moreover, her body, transformed from the Eternal Vine, had a high affinity for energy.


    She was originally a ruler of a faction in the Divine Realm, skilled in many secret arts. Having lived again, in five years, her strength had already recovered to the level of a Guardian Deity.


    These teachers in front of her were merely mid-level Soulmancers; killing them would be effortless.


    "Seraphina, what are you doing here?"


    Just then, William walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah? Mr. Johnson, I wasn''t doing anything! I was just chatting with these teachers," Seraphina quickly reined in her aura, her face breaking into a sweet and adorable smile, her eyes narrowing into slits.


    The teachers, whose movements had been restricted by Seraphina, copsed to the ground in relief, looking at her in terror.


    My goodness!


    You call that chatting? That kind of chatting is a bit too terrifying.


    But this little Lolita''s change in attitude was too sudden!


    One moment she was a dark, murderous Lolita, and the next second she switched to a sweet and cute demeanor, which was really hard to swallow!


    William approached Seraphina and asked, "Have youpleted your enrollment procedures?"


    "Enrollment procedures..." Seraphina smiled, "I just need to speak to Principal Samuel."


    Seraphina, while in New York City, had helped humanity fend off Mutated creatures and was essentially part of a government agency. Coming to Arcane Vige just toplete some enrollment procedures was very simple for her.


    "Oh, then you and Ss can be in the same ss." William didn''t have much else to do at the moment, and he wanted to be an observer, naturally curious to see how certain individuals would grow.


    He had been thinking about who to entrust Ss to, and now it seemed Seraphina was a perfect choice.


    "Alright then." Seraphina showed no signs of refusal to William''s suggestion, then turned to ask Ss, "Ss, what grade are you in?"


    "2... 2nd Grade," Ss murmured.


    Seraphina: "..."


    Alright then!


    A formidable lord of the Divine Realm, and she''s going to be in 2nd Grade...


    That''s terrifying!


    But even so, she agreed to it!


    The teachers nearby werepletely numb by now. Seraphina, such a formidable being, going to 2nd Grade?


    That''s not even a joke!


    William didn''t concern himself with Seraphina''s enrollment. He also believed that Seraphina wasn''t crazy enough to randomly kill people at school. After a brief greeting, he continued back to his office to organize data on Mutated creatures and nts.


    No sooner had William left than Seraphina''s expression changed. She nced at the teachers nearby and asked, "Do you still need proof?"


    "No, no more!"


    The surrounding teachers fled in panic. Seraphina let out a coldugh, patted Ss on the head, and said, "Ss, if anyone bullies you, just tell your sister!"


    Ss nodded earnestly, then hesitated before asking, "What if Mr. Johnson bullies me?"


    "Hmm?" Seraphina''s mouth twitched slightly, "Then you''ll just have to endure it!"


    Ss nodded reluctantly,Mr. Johnson seemed to be a formidable figure.


    He had been used to being bullied by Damien before, so if William bullied him, he would of course have to just bear it...

 Chapter 790 So Mr. Johnson was this powerful!

    Chapter 790 So Mr. Johnson was this powerful!


    ??Seraphina agreed to attend 2nd Grade and listen to the elective course taught by William, which didn''t really affect her since the teachers couldn''t control her anyway.


    It was quite unusual for 2nd Grade students to attend William''s ss.


    Finally, William''s ss grew to four students.


    When Seraphina entered the ssroom, she immediately noticed Emma.


    She had previously essed Sofia''s memories and knew that Emma''s current style could be described as "goth."


    Before the global anomaly, the goth style was already unpopr, considered a tacky attempt to stand out.


    Even more so now.


    "This little sister is really cute,e, let big sister pinch your cheeks." Upon seeing Seraphina, Emma''s eyes lit up, wanting to pinch the cheeks of the adorable little girl in front of her.


    It must be said, a sweet little girl like her would likely be loved wherever she went.


    Seraphina cracked a smile, and suddenly Emma couldn''t move, while Seraphina started pinching her face all over.


    "What are you doing? Don''t mess up my makeup!!" Emma instantly felt something was off. Was this child a bit too creepy?


    Why couldn''t she move at all?


    Meanwhile, William stood at the podium, watching the two girls frolic, his expression turning sour.


    There should be discipline during ss, what kind of behavior was this?


    Seraphina was sensible enough to know not to go too far. After a brief moment of mischief, she sat down properly.


    Emma''s makeup, however, was ruined beyond recognition.


    William was now more eager to observe the growth of the young people, as their development could essentially shape the future of the world.


    "Pay attention to the lesson," William said coldly, preparing to continue his lecture.


    Just then, a man wearing sses entered through the door, knocked, and looked at William expressionlessly.


    William met his gaze and remained silent.


    The look on his face clearly indicated he was here to stir up trouble.


    If there was something to be said, he would naturally say it, and William couldn''t be bothered to ask.


    "You''re Mr. Johnson, right?" The man with sses nced around the ssroom and said, "Do you think you deserve to teach in a ssroom like this?"


    "Hmm?" William roughly understood that some people felt he was hogging educational resources.


    In this era of scarce resources and tight space, William having only four students yet upying such arge ssroom was bound to cause dissatisfaction.


    "What''s this Beast Taming ss? Is it even useful?" the man with sses coldly said. "I heard you have some connections with Vice Principal Garen, but this is a ce for teaching and nurturing. Is it really appropriate for one person to upy such arge ssroom?"


    William responded, "When I''m not teaching, you all can use this ssroom."


    Clearly, this ssroom wasn''t empty before William''s arrival, which must have worsened the teaching environment for some other teachers.


    In Garen''s view, however, William teaching, no matter how many resources he used, was not excessive. What was one ssroom in the grand scheme of things?


    And how could anyone else be allowed to use Mr. Johnson''s ssroom?


    That was the minimum respect due to William.


    The man with sses paused slightly upon hearing William''s words and said, "What I mean is, you could switch to a smaller ssroom."


    "That''s fine, you arrange it." William was often easy-going and was not the type to quibble. He didn''t even bother to ask what the man''s role was.


    He could see many conflicts at a nce and felt there was no need to argue with people in such situations.


    William simply stopped teaching and began to pack up his materials from the lectern, ready to switch ssrooms.


    The guy did have a point, after all. With just a few students, it seemed it didn''t really matter where the ss was held.


    The man with sses was stunned again,he hadn''t expected William to be so agreeable. However, after hesitating for a moment, he frowned and said, "It seems there isn''t a suitable smaller ssroom avable right now. Maybe you shouldn''t teach at all, since your ss isn''t of much use anyway!"


    "Pushing your luck?" William stopped what he was doing and showed a warm smile, saying to the man with sses, "You can leave now. No one else is going to use this ssroom."


    The man''s face turned red with anger. William was right,he was indeed pushing his luck.


    After William had easily agreed to his conditions, he thought William was a pushover.


    Was he just someone who got into the school through his disgusting connection with Garen, and did he really need to give him any respect?


    He hadn''t expected William to take such a firm stance in the end.


    "What use is there in what you teach?" The man with sses took a step forward, disying the prowess of a mid-level Soulmancer.


    "Get out!" William said coolly, and the man with sses was sent flying out of the ssroom door, crashing heavily onto the corridor balcony.


    "You!!" The man with sses wanted to rush back in and confront William, but as soon as he stepped through the ssroom door, he found himself entering a dark realm.


    From Seraphina and the others'' perspective, the man with sses just stood at the doorway like a wooden statue.


    "ss, let''s continue," William said, not intending to kill the man with sses. In his code of conduct, killing was just a boring affair.


    Especially killing someone like the man with sses...


    It was like an adult feeling bored while squashing ants on the ground.


    Emma and Jasper stared dumbfoundedly at William.


    Jasper was somewhat okay with it,in his view, if Mr. Johnson could write those documents about mutated creatures and nts, then Mr. Johnson must be akin to a Yoda-like figure from "Star Wars."


    And Emma became even more infatuated with William.


    So Mr. Johnson was this powerful!


    Ss was pulled aside by Seraphina to sit down, and he too realized how formidable Mr. Johnson was. Could he also be as powerful as Mr. Johnson one day?


    "That''s all for today''s lesson. Tomorrow, I will distribute a book to each of you about mutated creatures and nts," William said as he prepared to go back and furtherpile those documents about mutated creatures.


    It was just the end of ss, and students and teachers from nearby sses came out only to see the man with sses standing foolishly at the door of William''s ssroom.


    "Mr. Underwood, what are you doing standing here?"


    The man with sses: "¡­"


    After William walked out, Mr. Underwood returned to normal, albeit somewhat dazed and panicked. He watched William''s retreating figure and swallowed hard. This man was no ordinary person!


    "Mr. Underwood, what did that William say?"


    Another teacher approached Mr. Underwood and whispered.


    Asking William to vacate the ssroom wasn''t just Mr. Underwood''s idea alone.


    "Go ask him yourself," Mr. Underwood stood there, still shaken, and heaved a deep sigh, saying, "This William is no ordinary man."


    "Huh, how extraordinary can he be? Let me meet him!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 791 Had Mr. Johnson lost his mind?

    Chapter 791 Had Mr. Johnson lost his mind?


    ??William had never fully grasped the concept of the cosmicws set by the Cosmic Entity, nor had he ventured beyond the thirteen universes. He had always believed that there were others more powerful than him, but after the battle with the Cosmic Entity''s guardians, he found himself lost in confusion.


    Is this all the so-called strong beings of the universes are capable of?


    He had no intention of bing stronger and sometimes even wished someone could end his long life.


    Now, it seemed that fighting was truly a mundane affair, and the idea of someone else killing him seemed nearly impossible.


    He wondered if the avatar he had expelled from his body had made any progress.


    It had been a while since he discovered its existence. Since that avatar was born from William''s obsession with bing stronger, shouldn''t it have grown stronger by now?


    "Keep it up!" William returned to his office and continued writing the books about mutated creatures. Since he had promised the students he would deliver the books tomorrow, he naturally had to finish writing them today.


    He preferred using a pen over typing on aputer, especially a quill pen.


    "Mr. Johnson, what are you writing there?"


    Dexter in the office had noticed William writing something and, curious, came over to take a closer look.


    The teachers at the school were unaware that William was providing information on mutated creatures. Dexter walked up to William''s side and was instantly impressed.


    The handwriting was as uniform as printed text, with each letter almost exactly the same size and the spacing between letters perfectly even.


    Dexter, a Harvard PhD, considered himself well-educated and well-read, having seen many beautifully written texts.


    But William''s handwriting was exceptionally rare,it was a pleasure to look at.


    "Mr. Johnson, how many years have you practiced this handwriting?" Dexter didn''t believe that the most important thing in this era was just enhancing one''s strength. Cultural heritage was vital,if human culture couldn''t be preserved, then even if they could defeat the mutated creatures, the human world would still struggle to recover.


    Dexter greatly admired people like William.


    Without slowing his writing, William casually replied, "For quite some years now."


    Exactly how many years?


    Probably since the 8th century BC in ancient Greece. Before that, including William and the deities, they used to carve writings on stones or various objects with knives, or directly record events in murals.


    Dexter asked, "Are you writing about mutated creatures?"


    "Yes!" William replied, not really having the time to chat. Although he could conjure up the entire book with a single thought, he much preferred the process of recording it bit by bit.


    Dexter waspletely taken aback.


    This was no ordinary writing,it was information rted to mutated creatures, and William''s speed was somewhat terrifying. He wrote without any pauses, and there was no need to correct any typos¡ªit was like watching a human typewriter.


    As he stood behind and carefully read what William was writing, he was even more astonished and found himself at a loss for words.


    "Mr. Johnson, how do you know all this information about the mutated creatures?" Dexter understood what the implications of William''s writings meant for humanity.


    First off, the amount of information was enormous.


    Many details about the mutated creatures were unknown even to him, and since mutated creatures were constantly evolving, how could one even begin topile such a book?


    There were two possibilities for William''s knowledge: either someone like Garen or another powerful being had told him, or he knew it himself.


    The first possibility was manageable, but if it was the second, that was truly frightening.


    Not to mention, this book would be incredibly beneficial for humanity''s future battles against the mutated creatures.


    William was writing about the creatures'' habits, preferences, weaknesses, and even... culinary uses.


    He also noted which nts were poisonous, what they feared, and how to cultivate them.


    It was as if humanity was back in the Stone Age, trying to stand out among various life forms by using weapons and traps.


    Knowing these creatures'' habits, preferences, and weaknesses would make dealing with them much simpler...


    "Mr. Johnson, please continue, I won''t disturb you any further." Dexter tactfully walked away.


    Although some of it was beyond his understanding, from what he could see of William''s writings, it was undoubtedly urate.


    Dexter''s attitude towards William had undergone a significant change¡ªhe now realized that William truly had substantial knowledge and skills!


    Just as Dexter reached his own desk, two individuals who looked like teachers walked in, clearly not from this office.


    "Hey, Adrian, what brings you guys here? Don''t tell me you''re here to invite me for a drink?" Dexter greeted the two teachers as they approached, but then nced back at William and lowered his voice, "Let''s talk outside, Mr. Johnson is busy. Let''s not disturb him."


    William was busy writing, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to speak loudly there.


    "What''s he so busy with?" Adrian said loudly, "We''re actually here to see him!"


    "Why are you looking for Mr. Johnson?" Dexter asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t you know? He''s hogging arge ssroom for just four students. Isn''t that a waste?" Adrian scoffed, "I know he''s a distant rtive of Commander Samuel and that he has some shady dealings with Garen, but this school isn''t a ce to mess around just because you have connections."


    "Watch your words!" Dexter''s face darkened. Mentioning that William was rted to Samuel was one thing, but suggesting that William and Garen had an inappropriate rtionship was clearly provoking.


    Garen was, after all, the leader of a powerful guild, and his formidable strength was well known. Even if there was something unusual about William''s rtionship with Garen, it was something usually left unspoken. Speaking it aloud was asking for trouble.


    "You don''t know I''m a disciple of the Pantheon Guild?" Adrian said disdainfully, "What''s so great about Garen? He dares to challenge our Pantheon Guild. Don''t worry, Garen''s a dead man walking, and this William won''tst long at this school either!"


    As a disciple of the Pantheon Guild, Adrian didn''t regard Samuel highly. He had heard that the elders and the leader of his guild were all of Lesser Deity level.


    Garen thinking he could challenge their Pantheon Guild alone was suicidal.


    If Garen was doomed, then how could they tolerate William here?


    And him upying arge ssroom all to himself?


    Even if it was arranged by Garen.


    What was Garen anyway?


    Adrian didn''t respect the Emerald Lion Guild at all, but he couldn''t defeat Garen. Now, he was looking to crush William, who he saw as someone who had used connections to get into the school.


    William slightly furrowed his brow, looked up at Adrian, and slowly raised his hand, pointing at him, "Come here and bring me the ink."


    Just as he ran out of ink, Adrian showed up.


    Dexter turned back to look at William, bewildered.


    Had Mr. Johnson lost his mind?


    These guys were here to cause trouble, and he was asking Adrian to fetch ink for him?


    Was he out of his mind?


    "Sure!" Adrian, as if possessed, wore a silly grin on his face, picked up the ink nearby, and scurried over.


    "Adrian! What are you doing?" The middle-aged man who came with Adrian waspletely baffled.


    One second they were talking about kicking William out of the school, and the next, Adrian was running to fetch him ink?


    Could he be any more servile?

 Chapter 792 His words became reality in an instant!

    Chapter 792 His words became reality in an instant!


    ??Garen, leading his disciples, came to provoke, and naturally, the people from the Pantheon Guild weren''t going to show him any kindness.


    William, rumored to have a close rtionship with Garen, was bound to be implicated.


    However, what the disciples of the Pantheon Guild couldn''t foresee was that this seemingly weak man was actually incredibly powerful.


    "William, what exactly did you do?" The middle-aged man who came with Adrian looked at William with a mix of fear and confusion.


    He wasn''t a fool,Adrian''s bizarre behavior must have been William''s doing.


    Adrian, after all, was a mid-level Soulmancer. For William to make him act as if he''d lost his senses, he must have used some kind of dark magic!


    "Shut up for now!" William was busy and had no time to entertain him. He spoke indifferently, and the man suddenly found himself unable to speak. He pointed at William, then at his own mouth, opened his mouth wide, but no sound came out, his eyes filled with terror.


    Did his words juste true instantly?


    What kind of secret technique could achieve such an effect?


    The middle-aged man who came with Adrian looked uneasy and tried to secretly cast a spell using hand gestures.


    "Bang!"


    A purple bolt of electricity suddenly struck him on the head, leaving him charred, with white smoke rising from his body, looking utterly disheveled.


    Using lightning magic on William!


    How audacious!


    Even the three high-ranking god-kings of Olympus wouldn''t dare to do such a thing.


    William didn''t even nce at him, focused on his writing.


    Adrian stood beside him, holding the ink above his head with both hands, not daring to move, looking very much like William''s servant.


    Dexter and the other teachers in the office felt a chill down their spines.


    Adrian and the middle-aged man who came with him were certainly no weaklings, but the scene unfolding before them was hard to digest.


    Who the hell said William got into this school through backdoor connections?


    Are backdoor connections ever this powerful?


    William,pletely focused, wrote fluidly as if his pen were a dragon gliding across the page. Having someone hold the ink for him improved his mood significantly, and his writing sped up.


    By the time the school day ended and all the other teachers had left, William was still in the office.


    Seraphina, apanied by Ss, arrived at the office and, seeing William still busy, dared only to wait at the doorway.


    After school, Dexter couldn''t hold back any longer and called Principal Samuel: "Principal Samuel, who exactly is Mr. Johnson? Don''t tell me he''s some distant rtive of yours."


    Samuel sounded a bit frantic, asking, "You didn''t get into a conflict with him, did you? Damn, are you trying to embarrass me? Were there any casualties?"


    Samuel was, of course, taken aback.


    He had always suspected that William might be a powerful Mutated creature in disguise, butter realized that although William wasn''t a Mutated creature, he was definitely someone incredibly powerful.


    "There were no casualties, but Adrian and Barrett went to the office this afternoon to trouble Mr. Johnson..."


    "What did William do?" Samuel became even more agitated. Dexter had already mentioned there were no casualties, so how exactly had William handled the situation?


    This would reveal a lot about William''s temperament.


    "He didn''t really do much..." Dexter''s tone turned a bit strange, "He had Adrian hold his ink, and then Barrett used lightning magic and ended up zapping himself..."


    It sounded so bizarre that if Dexter hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he might have thought he was losing his mind.


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone before Samuel finally said, "Just know that even Ares shows utmost respect to Mr. Johnson."


    "Ares? Who''s that?" Dexter was a bit slow to catch on.


    "The number one on the human power rankings."


    "Wow..."


    At that moment, Dexter really just wanted to swear in astonishment.


    The number one on the human power rankings was a legendary figure.


    Two years ago, he had in a god and be world-famous.


    Such a person showing utmost respect to William?


    That said volumes about William''s identity and strength.


    Dexter remembered asking William how long he had been writing...


    William had said, "Quite some years."


    That must indeed be a very long time.


    "As long as he doesn''t kill anyone, that''s fine," Samuel simply hoped that William was a benevolent deity.


    "But what if he does kill someone?" Dexter didn''t know why he asked this question, but it seemed like a real concern.


    Samuel fell silent again, and for a moment, neither of them spoke, only the sound of their breathing could be heard.


    "What do you think?"


    Samuel finally realized that he couldn''t answer the question.


    "Heh," Dexterughed awkwardly and then hung up the phone.


    After all, they definitely couldn''t defeat William. If William really did kill someone, all they could do was stand by and watch.


    William continued writing until after 1 a.m., finally finishing the first volume of the "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook."


    "Print ten copies and bind them," William said, setting his quill aside. The rest of the work was, of course, left to Adrian.


    Barrett, who hade with Adrian, just stood there foolishly. William stood up, looked at him, and asked, "What were you trying to say earlier?"


    Barrett finally could speak, but at this moment, he realized that the man before him was not someone to be trifled with.


    His words became reality in an instant!


    This man''s power level must be at least that of a Lesser Deity.


    "Mr. Johnson, it was all our fault. We shouldn''t have deliberately provoked you. We hope you can forgive us."


    When it''s time to bow your head, you bow. There was nothing more to say about that. If he wasn''t worried about Adrian''s safety, and also afraid that William wouldn''t let him leave, he would have already gone back to the Pantheon Guild for reinforcements.


    "I''m not angry," William said. "Since there''s no issue, you can leave once he''s finished with his work."


    With that, William walked out of the office.


    He wanted to try and fit into the life of ordinary people, but his power didn''t allow it!


    After William and the others left, Adrian began to print, organize, and bind the book William had written, working mechanically like a robot.


    Barrett, standing by, continuously used various secret techniques trying to snap Adrian out of it, but all his efforts were futile.


    It wasn''t until he, in a fit of anger, tore up the books William had written that Adrian finally came to his senses.


    "Adrian, are you alright?" Barrett asked, staring at Adrian. "Let''s hurry back to the Guild. That William guy is off, he must be a user of dark powers."


    He ryed everything Adrian had experienced that day, and Adrian broke out in a cold sweat.


    "It seems there''s something wrong with what he wrote. Luckily, you were smart to tear it up," Adrian said, frowning in thought. "We need to go back now and report this to the president."


    "This William must be in league with Garen, and he''s also a user of dark powers," Adrian analyzed seriously. "He''s at least of Lesser Deity level. It looks like we''ll have to ask President Andreas to intervene."


    Barrett nodded vigorously: "Right!"


    The two of them took advantage of the night to return to the Pantheon Guild and reported everything about William.


    Meanwhile, they both felt incredibly clever, as if they had uncovered some great demon lurking among humans.

 Chapter 793 Because I killed him!

    Chapter 793 Because I killed him!


    ??Garen and Alexios had been waiting in the sky on the other side of Mount Olympus for a full day and night, but Ilias never showed up.


    To them, this seemed perfectly normal.


    The reason was simple: they hadpletely forgotten that Ilias was already dead.


    Since they believed Ilias was still alive, he must be nearby.


    A confrontationsting a day and a night among Soulmancers wasn''t unusual or strange at all.


    However, back at the Pantheon Guild, there was a problem with the destiny spirit bead that connected all the Elders.


    The destiny spirit bead belonging to Ilias, which was kept inside the Guild, had lost its glow.


    This meant that Ilias was dead.


    This method of determining whether a member of the guild was alive was useful in many Soulmancer organizations.


    It allowed the guild members to be informed of any idents that happened to members who were outside.


    "Ilias is dead? When did this happen?" Andreas, the president of the Pantheon Guild, was shocked.


    Ilias was not weak by any means,how could he have died within just a day of leaving?


    "President Andreas, the disciple monitoring the destiny spirit beads only discovered today that Ilias''s bead had gone out..." the reporting disciple said with his head bowed, barely daring to breathe, "but we don''t know the exact time it went out."


    Andreas frowned deeply: "Could it be that Garen''s swordsmanship has beparable to that of a god?"


    He had heard of Garen, who was acimed as the strongest human swordsman.


    But that was just a im. In the face of absolute power, what did being the strongest human swordsman mean?


    With the recent surge in Earth''s energy, their magic should not be weaker than Garen''s secret sword technique!


    Logically, even if Ilias couldn''t defeat Garen, he should have been able to escape unscathed.


    Moreover, Andreas felt that even if Garen was incredibly powerful, he wouldn''t dare to actually kill Ilias.


    Killing an Elder of their Pantheon Guild would truly be starting an irreconcble feud!


    "President, Adrian and Barrett have been waiting outside the great hall for a long time. They say they have something important to report."


    Andreas sighed and said, "Let them in!"


    Important matters?


    What could be more important now?


    Ilias is already dead!


    After entering the great hall, Adrian and Barrett knelt on one knee before Andreas.


    "Speak, what is the important matter?"


    Andreas suppressed his anger,he had already decided that he must teach Garen a lesson. Daring to kill an Elder of their Pantheon Guild would cost him his life!


    "President, we discovered a user of dark powers in Arcane Vige, and it seems he is associated with Garen at Brokeback Mountain! This user of dark powers must also be at least a Lesser Deity level."


    Andreas raised an eyebrow: "A user of dark powers?"


    Adrian quickly said, "Yes! His name is William!"


    Andreas realized, "Him?"


    Adrian asked, "Do you know him, President?"


    Andreas replied, "The affair between Garen and that William was once the talk of the entire Soulmancermunity. Who doesn''t know about it?"


    "I just didn''t expect him to be at the Lesser Deity level!" Andreas said, his eyes shing coldly.


    Pretending to be weak by hiding his true strength?


    It was said that William only showed the capabilities of a novice Soulmancer.


    Now they say he''s a Lesser Deity level user of dark powers!


    Then he might know how Ilias died!


    Garen conspiring with a user of dark powers, two Lesser Deity level powerhouses against Ilias and Alexios, naturally, they could win...


    "Has Alexios''s destiny spirit bead not gone out?" Andreas suddenly thought of this.


    "Alexios''s destiny spirit bead is still glowing normally!"


    Andreas sat in the president''s seat and summoned the Elders of the Pantheon Guild through telepathicmunication.


    "Everyone, Ilias has fallen! Alexios must have been captured!" Andreas''s gaze swept over the Elders in the great hall. "Garen has conspired with a user of dark powers. It seems they have taken Alexios as a hostage."


    "Conspiring with a user of dark powers?"


    "Garen really has some nerve!"


    "President, we are willing to join forces to annihte the Emerald Lion Guild!"


    The Elders of the Pantheon Guild were furious. The ten Elders were as close as brothers, and now Ilias had been killed, and Alexios had been taken hostage?


    How could they tolerate this?


    Absolutely intolerable!


    Especially upon hearing about Garen''s collusion with a user of dark powers, they resolved to destroy the Emerald Lion Guild.


    "Follow me, Elders, and let us confront this William," Andreas dered. "Since they''ve taken Alexios, they must be up to something!"


    At Andreas''smand, the Elders of the Pantheon Guild mobilized en masse, setting out to settle the score with William.


    Meanwhile, William had made breakfast that morning and, after eating, leisurely headed to his office.


    He had cast a spell yesterday, and Adrian should have prepared the book by now.


    Promises made to a student must always be kept.


    Upon entering his office, he saw scraps of paper everywhere and was stunned.


    His book had been torn up?!


    Good grief!


    William realized he had been careless!


    It must have been that Barrett fellow!


    For the first time in many years, someone had broken his spell.


    It must have been that Barrett fellow!


    For the first time in many years, someone had broken his spell.


    Mainly, he had never imagined that someone would dare to tear up a book he had written!


    A book he had spent an entire day and night writing!


    Someone dared to tear it up?


    Truly audacious!


    Normally, William was very even-tempered and preferred not to quarrel with ordinary people.


    But what Barrett had done was really too much.


    "Pantheon Guild!!" William''s consciousness swept across the entirety of Mount Olympus.


    He had found out that Adrian hadbeled him a user of dark powers.


    Damn it, if I were a user of dark powers, you two wouldn''t have even made it out of the school alive!


    And now Andreas was gathering forces toe and settle scores with him?


    Well, speaking of settling scores, that wasn''t entirely wrong.


    After all, Ilias had indeed died by William''s hand.


    William stepped out of his office and moved to a secluded area, then teleported to appear in front of Garen.


    At that moment, Garen was still intently scanning his surroundings. When the space around him fluctuated, he instinctively drew his sword and swung it.


    A wave of energy shot out three thousand miles...


    William caught Garen''s sword with one hand, yanked it forcefully, and threw it away.


    "Look before you strike!" William said coldly. "You can stand aside now. That man named Ilias is already dead."


    "Mr. Johnson?" Garen was in a state of panic.


    What had he just done?


    Had he really just attacked Mr. Johnson?


    And his full-force strike, his sword, was just snatched away by Mr. Johnson like it was nothing.


    What energy wave, what secret sword technique?


    They crumbled to dust.


    The disparity in strength was simply too vast.


    Alexios was even more shocked. William''s disarming move was terrifyingly effective. Garen''s strike, which could definitely be considered a peak Lesser Deity-level attack, was effortlessly neutralized by William.


    And what did he just say?


    "You said Ilias is dead?" Alexios chuckled. "And why would you say that?"


    William nced at him and said, "Because I killed him!"

 Chapter 794 When did such a powerful deity appear on Earth?

    Chapter 794 When did such a powerful deity appear on Earth?


    ??William killed Ilias?


    Alexios was filled with doubt.


    In his memory, William had never made a move from start to finish.


    And judging by William''s apparent level of strength, he seemed to be just a novice Soulmancer...


    No, no, no!


    From the way William effortlessly caught Garen''s sword with one hand, it was clear that William couldn''t possibly be just a novice Soulmancer.


    It''s not the strong who are frightening, but those whose true level of strength you cannot fathom.


    Especially considering Garen''s respectful attitude towards William, this didn''t seem like a simple friendship.


    "Who... who exactly are you?" Alexios was beginning to believe what William had said.


    Not for any other reason, but if Ilias were still alive, he should have shown up by now.


    William''s gaze turned icy as he said, "Say one more word, and I''ll kill you!"


    The actions of Adrian and Barrett had truly enraged William.


    Was the Pantheon Guild so great?


    If Ilias didn''t value the lives of ordinary people, William certainly didn''t regard these so-called Soulmancers highly either.


    If they hadn''t provoked William, he would have remained good-natured. But Barrett dared to tear up the book he wrote!


    They were deliberately provoking him, and now the Pantheon Guild members even thought about ambushing William.


    Remember, when Adrian first came to trouble William, he only asked him to help with ink and printing books, and didn''t do anything too outrageous to him.


    William had overlooked Barrett''s disrespectful actions.


    But what had they done?


    It wasughable for Andreas of the Pantheon Guild to take the word of his guild members and immediatelybel William as a user of dark powers, intending to mobilize the entire guild against him.


    Could William tolerate such treatment?


    Alexios''s face turned ashen, but he still sneered at William, saying, "Kill me? Do you want to make an enemy of our Pantheon Guild?"


    William didn''t waste words. With a sweep of his robe, Alexios was reduced to dust, dissipating into the air.


    Why waste words on a mere Soulmancer?


    Garen was already stunned by the side. He knew Mr. Johnson was powerful, but Alexios died just like that?


    And when did Ilias die?


    He had been waiting here all day, thinking that Ilias''s invisibility technique was so sophisticated that he couldn''t detect him.


    So the guy was already dead.


    Doesn''t that make him look foolish?


    Not long after Alexios''s death, Andreas arrived with the remaining eight Elders of the Pantheon Guild, confronting William and Garen.


    Andreas nced at Garen and William and asked, "Where is Alexios?"


    Garen knew it wasn''t his ce to speak at this moment, and he wisely kept his mouth shut.


    "Garen! You collude with a user of dark powers and kill an Elder of my Pantheon Guild, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?" Andreas''s aura surged, trying to overpower Garen directly.


    He was slightly stronger than Garen, and most importantly, he possessed an artifact left by the god Poseidon, which, in his view, should easily defeat Garen and William, even if they were Lesser Deity-level.


    "You want to kill me?" William''s gaze fell on Andreas.


    Instantly, the energy Andreas had unleashed dissipated into nothingness, and he stood frozen in mid-air like an ancient statue.


    With William there, Garen naturally wouldn''t be affected.


    "You!" Andreas''s body began to tremble, feeling the overwhelming force of absolute power.


    "Let''s see what little Poseidon left you?" William''s eyelid flicked, and a blue pearl flew out from Andreas''s forehead,nding in his hand.


    This blue pearl contained remnants of Poseidon''s energy and was enhanced with some magical runes.


    With this blue pearl, Andreas should be able to battle some lower-level deities.


    But he was facing William.


    Even the god Poseidon would respectfully call him master.


    "The artifact Pearl of Tides from Poseidon... how dare you take it?" Andreas was terrified. This Pearl of Tides, given to him when Poseidon descended, had be bound to his body after five years of absorption.


    Yet William had effortlessly taken this precious pearl.


    And he even referred to the god Poseidon as...


    Little Poseidon?


    "You dare show disrespect to Poseidon!" Andreas gritted his teeth and said, "You will be punished by Poseidon!"


    Holding the Pearl of Tides, William gently pinched it with his thumb.


    Snap!


    The Pearl of Tides turned to powder with a crisp sound.


    Silence fell over the entire scene.


    This was an artifact given by the god Poseidon!


    And William just crushed it to dust with a flick of his fingers?


    Andreas and the other Elders of the Pantheon Guild were dumbstruck.


    Garen, standing by the side, dared not speak.


    What had he just witnessed?


    From what Andreas had just said, this pearl seemed to be a gift from high-ranking god-kings...


    "I have some acquaintance with Poseidon, but when you do something wrong, you must pay the price!" William casually scattered the crushed Pearl of Tides like tossing away a handful of sand.


    In William''s view, the Pearl of Tides was truly subpar.


    The Pantheon Guild worshipped the twelve main gods of Olympus, barely qualifying as followers of Poseidon, but Poseidon was William''s disciple, so there was some connection to these followers.


    William''s book had been torn, and he was somewhat angry, but not to the point of unbridled fury.


    "I have a book here, and each of you from the Pantheon Guild must copy it ten thousand times, then go out and teach its contents to others, one by one!"


    A book suddenly appeared in William''s hand, the very same "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook, Volume One" he had written the day before.


    It had been torn, but for William, restoring it was a simple matter.


    William didn''t really lose anything, so how angry could he be?


    "Mr. Johnson, we will obey!" What else could Andreas say?


    He had effortlessly crushed a top-tier artifact given by Poseidon himself.


    Just how powerful was this man?


    And to think there had been rumors before that William and Garen were involved in a Brokeback Mountain scenario.


    As if Garen, that little trash, was even worthy of carrying William''s shoes.


    William waved his hand dismissively and said, "Everyone, leave. If you cannot do what I''ve asked, then there''s no need for the Pantheon Guild to exist."


    William could guess why Poseidon had given the Pearl of Tides to Andreas.


    It was simply because he wanted to break through to theary Level, not knowing how long it would take. Earth was not a ce he could stay, but with gods from other dimensions descending, he needed Andreas to guard thisnd.


    Clearly, Andreas had not utilized the Pearl of Tides well, so it might as well be destroyed.


    After all, it wasn''t anything extraordinary.


    As for the gods descending from other dimensions...


    If they obediently followed orders, well and good. But if they thought to upy Earth and hinder William''s process of watching over humanity''s revival, then a p would be ready for them.


    Where could Andreas and the others dare to waste words?


    Once Andreas regained his freedom, he bowed deeply to William and left with his people in a disgruntled manner.


    They dared not neglect the task William had assigned.


    A being who could casually destroy a top-tier artifact from high-ranking god-kings had given them orders,if they didn''t handle it well, they wouldn''t even know how they might die.


    William''s attitude just now, not to mention the Pantheon Guild, even Poseidon himself wasn''t regarded highly!


    When did such a powerful deity appear on Earth?

 Chapter 795 Frederick is too crazy!

    Chapter 795 Frederick is too crazy!


    ??Barrett tearing up the book didn''t really cause any loss to William.


    William had calmed down as well,it wouldn''t be right to annihte the Pantheon Guild just because of Barrett''s personal actions, would it?


    Over the years, William had always tried to blend into the lives of ordinary people. From his current standpoint, wiping out the Pantheon Guild would seem a bit extreme.


    Having the members of the Pantheon Guild collectively copy the book was a minor punishment. Having them spread the knowledge was much faster than if William had to teach the students himself.


    William didn''t bother with the Pantheon Guild members anymore and went straight back to school.


    The books that Adrian had printed out the night before were also repaired by William. During ss, he handed out a copy to each student.


    Today, there were still only four students in ss.


    Seraphina, of course, was there to attend William''s lecture.


    Ss and Jasper naturally came along as well.


    "Mr. Johnson, this book is so detailed, has it been verified?" Jasper looked at the book William had given and voiced his doubts.


    It couldn''t be helped,the details William had written were so thorough that it made him somewhat incredulous.


    Especially since it included detailed information about numerous SSS-grade Mutated creatures.


    How could the authenticity of this information be verified?


    "Of course, it has been verified," William said. "You just need to remember it."


    Seraphina wasn''t really interested in the data about Mutated creatures,she was mainly there to sit in front of William.


    Especially since William had given each person a book!!


    From the handwriting, it seemed to be hand-written by William and then photocopied.


    My goodness, handwritten by Mr. Johnson himself, even if just photocopied, such books weren''t something just anyone could get.


    Now being given away for free, it was an absolute steal!


    Jasper and the others, not being of high enough level, just thought the handwriting in the book was nice. But with Seraphina''s current strength, as she read the text, she felt a unique power continuously channeling the surrounding energy into her body.


    Boom!


    Seraphina felt her strength breaking through continuously, still ongoing!!


    Seraphina looked down at the book, crazily absorbing the energy around her.


    William frowned slightly,he had only written the book to give students some information about Mutated creatures and nts.


    Who would have thought that Seraphina would use it to boost her strength directly?


    Inside the Pantheon Guild, Andreas and others initially wondered about William''s background, but as they began to meticulously copy William''s book, they all started to zone out.


    Although their strength wasn''t on par with Seraphina''s, they had reached the Lesser Deity level and could naturally sense the subtleties in William''s writings.


    "These characters!! If I stared at them for ten years, who knows what level of strength I could achieve?"


    Andreas, being the president of the Pantheon Guild, naturally had a high level of aptitude and insight. When he saw the book written by William, it was as if a door to a new world had opened for him.


    Impressive!


    Could this be the true essence of the universal truths?


    Andreas and the others couldn''t imagine who William really was,just the photocopied text alone was enough to enlighten them.


    It wasughable that they had even considered taking action against William before.


    ...


    In the research base, Frederick, after thousands of experiments, finally discovered how to use the blood of Mutated creatures and the crystals from Mutated creatures to modify the human body. This was somewhat simr to the secret arts used in witchcraft to enhance the body.


    "Commander Samuel, look, if we transform the power of Mutated creature''s blood and crystals and inject it directly, we can modify the human body," Frederick said, looking through the ss wall at the volunteer undergoing the transformation. "He was just an ordinary person before, but after the transformation, his strength isparable to a B-level superhuman."


    "This is just using B-level Mutated creature''s crystals and blood. If we find SSS-level Mutated creature''s crystals and blood, could we directly create SSS-level warriors?"


    Frederick, having mastered this body-modifying technology, was naturally thrilled. If it really worked, would humans still need to fear those Mutated creatures?


    "Dr. Sanger, have you considered how we could kill an SSS-level Mutated creature?" Samuel''s brow furrowed slightly. "But you''re right, this technology could indeed improve the physical condition of ordinary people."


    "This way, the overall strength of humanity could be greatly enhanced." Samuel had some understanding of Frederick''s body-modifying technology.


    Firstly, the people undergoing the transformation also had specific physical requirements,not just anyone could withstand the modification.


    And was it that easy to obtain an SSS-level Mutated creature''s crystal?


    That would require killing an SSS-level Mutated creature.


    Wasn''t Samuel being a bit too imaginative?


    Although Frederick was excited, he was aware that his technology had many limitations. For now, being able to enhance ordinary humans was already a significant achievement.


    With the development of this technology, the overall strength of humanity would inevitably be greatly enhanced.


    "We couldpletely have powerful Soulmancers and superhumans capture Mutated creatures, then modify the physiques of ordinary people. With this cycle, it might not be long before human restoration bes hopeful," Frederick said, trembling with excitement. "And there''s William. Since he isn''t a transformed Mutated creature, maybe we could ask him to help capture some Mutated creatures."


    "And the information hepiled is also very important, detailing the characteristics of various Mutated creatures..." Frederick opened hisputer to review the data on Mutated creatures that William hadpiled.


    "These Mutated creatures also possess different attributes, such as wind, lightning, water, fire, and earth. Using some secret techniques of Soulmancers, it seems possible to determine a person''s attribute, then have them absorb the blood and crystals of Mutated creatures with matching attributes. This could definitely create powerful superhumans!"


    Frederick has gone further and further on the path of using science to transform ordinary people into Soulmancers, bing increasingly mad in the process, much like Dr. Lopez back in the day.


    Samuel, watching Frederick nearing madness, couldn''t help but silently remark that there was indeed a fine line between genius and insanity.


    Frederick is too crazy!


    He was actually attempting to use science to modify human bodies and forcibly create superhumans!


    However, this didn''t seem entirely impossible...


    If this research seeded, it would certainly make history.


    No, no, no!


    Based on the technology developed so far, it was already possible to create gods.


    "As for William, I don''t know if he would help," Samuel mused, piecing together clues from various sources.


    William must be an extraordinary figure. Would such a prominent person really help him capture Mutated creatures?


    After all, William had chosen to hide his strength and teach at a school, clearly indicating his reluctance to involve himself in matters between humans and Mutated creatures.


    Providing this information was already quite generous.


    Approaching William rashly might not be well-received.

 Chapter 796 Mr. Johnson is usually quite easy-going

    Chapter 796 Mr. Johnson is usually quite easy-going


    ??William''s forceful intervention also gave Garen a glimpse of the Pantheon Guild''s strength.


    Afterwards, thinking it over, Garen felt a chill down his spine.


    Damn it!


    How does the Pantheon Guild have so many Lesser Deity level members?


    That''s just terrifying.


    And to think that a freak like Andreas even has an artifact bestowed by the sea god Poseidon.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Johnson, would he really have dared to challenge Andreas? Wouldn''t he have been annihted without a trace?


    The greatest sword master among humans?


    Garen had a realistic grasp of his ownbat abilities.


    His swordsmanship? It was merely scratching the surface of the secret sword technique used by William.


    Their Emerald Lion Guild, speaking of which, didn''t really have much historical depth, especiallypared to the Pantheon Guild.


    The Pantheon Guild, with its long history, followers of the twelve Olympian gods!


    The Pantheon Guild, including its president, had a total of six hundred seventy-three members. After hearing Andreas'' report, the Pantheon Guild''s Supreme Elder requested a photocopy of William''s "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook."


    A superhuman who could crush the Pearl of Tides between two fingers¡ªhow precious must his writings be?


    Even a photocopy would be revered as a sacred text!


    The three Supreme Elders of the Pantheon Guild, one after another, copied William''s handwriting and felt signs of breakthroughs in their strength levels, as if their understanding of the world had been elevated.


    Under these circumstances, the photocopy left by William directly became a treasured possession for the three Supreme Elders. The three old men sat in a row, handing over their copied works to Andreas.


    The original photocopy left by William, as long as the Pantheon Guild exists, would never circte again.


    As the entire membership of the Pantheon Guild copied the text, over one hundred thousand copies of the "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook" were produced in just three days, a testament to their zeal.


    On the third day, members of the Pantheon Guild began to teach the contents of their hand-copied "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook" far and wide.


    With the Pantheon Guild''s renowned reputation, their efforts in disseminating the book''s content had a deeper impact on people than William''s individual lectures.


    However, the members of the Pantheon Guild dared not set foot in Arcane Vige''s base again.


    After a bout of frantic analysis, Andreas realized that Mr. Johnson was merely ying around in the human world.


    And Mr. Johnson, teaching in Arcane Vige, must be instructing on the characteristics of these Mutated creatures.


    Would they dare to steal the spotlight from a great god teaching there?


    Were they looking for death?


    Also, because the Pantheon Guild was spreading knowledge about the habits of Mutated creatures everywhere, they received support from around the world.


    In the process of disseminating knowledge, the members of the Pantheon Guild inevitably engaged in skirmishes with nearby Mutated creatures, naturally saving many people in the process.


    In no time, the Pantheon Guild was seen as a beacon of justice in the hearts of people worldwide.


    "Have you heard? The Pantheon Guild has started teaching people everywhere from that book called ''Global Mutated Creature Cookbook.'' It looks like they really want to save the world."


    "''Global Mutated Creature Cookbook''? What a name! Only the strong members of the Pantheon Guild could adopt such an attitude towards treating Mutated creatures as food."


    "''Global Mutated Creature Cookbook'' must have been written by one of the strong members of the Pantheon Guild. To have such deep knowledge of Mutated creatures, how powerful must that person be?"


    ...


    William, without revealing his strength, exining the "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook" would likely be met with skepticism, but not so for the members of the Pantheon Guild.


    The world''s strongest Soulmancer guild, naturally filled with powerful individuals, made it seem only natural for them to know detailed information about Mutated creatures. "Why hasn''t anyone from the Pantheon Guilde to our base to spread knowledge?"


    The people at Arcane Vige''s base became somewhat puzzled.


    Logically, given the proximity of the Pantheon Guild to Arcane Vige''s base, shouldn''t the powerful members of the Pantheon Guild havee to Arcane Vige''s base to impart knowledge first?


    "Maybe the members of the Pantheon Guild think that since we''re within their protection range, they don''t need to teach us," someone suggested.


    "Yeah, that''s entirely possible."


    "I heard there''s a teacher at the school teaching this stuff."


    "Could that teacher be a member of the Pantheon Guild?"


    "Teaching in this way isn''t a bad idea."


    Due to a series of misunderstandings, many people started to believe that William was a member of the Pantheon Guild, responsible for teaching students about Mutated creatures at the Arcane Vige base.


    When William taught, therge ssroom was always packed.


    Not only that, but the entire Emerald Lion guild stood in the corridors outside the ssroom, listening in.


    From having only four students in earlier sses to now being overcrowded, William felt a small sense of achievement.


    After all, what''s the point of lecturing if no one''s listening?


    As the number of students grew, William sent Seraphina to the Pantheon Guild to fetch the books copied by the guild members.


    Andreas and the others hade to regard the original book left by William as a sacred relic, so giving the copies to Seraphina was no big deal.


    And since Seraphina was acting on William''s orders, Andreas naturally treated her as a distinguished guest.


    "Miss Seraphina, here are fifty thousand books. My people are still copying. How will you take them away?"


    Andreas remembered William''s instruction that each guild member should copy the book ten thousand times. Now, even their Supreme Elder was tirelessly imitating William''s handwriting.


    Hearing that the Supreme Elder had gained breakthroughs in strength by copying the script in the book, the disciples were fervently copying as well.


    Looking at the fifty thousand books in front of her, Seraphina felt like a fool.


    "Have your people help me transport them!"


    Seraphina was strong, but she didn''t possess any spatial magic artifacts to transport fifty thousand books by herself. How could she carry them all?


    Mr. Johnson really could havee himself and taken all the books in one go, but instead, he made here all this way.


    Seraphina couldn''t imagine that William liked to engage in these trivial tasks, but he had no interest in visiting the Pantheon Guild, especially not for something as mundane as picking up items.


    "We could also help you deliver the books to the Arcane Vige base?" Andreas suggested excitedly upon hearing Seraphina''s dilemma.


    "Has Mr. Johnson forbidden you from going to the Arcane Vige base?" Seraphina asked in return.


    "That... he hasn''t," Andreas replied, somewhat nervously. "Miss Seraphina, do you think we could go?"


    "As long as Mr. Johnson hasn''t said you can''t go, then it should be fine," Seraphina paused thoughtfully before adding, "Mr. Johnson is usually quite easy-going."


    Yes, at least most of the time, Mr. Johnson was known for his good temper.


    "Just give me a moment!"


    Upon receiving this information, Andreas quickly reported the matter to the three Supreme Elders of the guild.


    After seeing the "Global Mutated Creature Cookbook," all three Supreme Elders expressed a desire to attend one of Mr. Johnson''s lectures.


    Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity?


    Seraphina sat down in the grand hall of the Pantheon Guild.


    Wasn''t it just about getting some help to deliver books?


    Why not just send a few young disciples?


    In no time, all the higher-ups of the Pantheon Guild, above the rank of Elder, had assembled. Three venerable elders, each with white hair, carried two boxes of books each, their eyes eagerly fixed on Seraphina.


    "Miss Seraphina, we are ready to depart."


    Seraphina nced at the group, impressed. The strongest members of the Pantheon Guild were all here.

 Chapter 797 A peaceful life isnt so bad

    Chapter 797 A peaceful life isn''t so bad


    ??Seraphina led a grand procession back to the Arcane Vige base with the group in tow.


    In the past, Andreas and hispanions would have descended upon the Arcane Vige base like gods from the heavens.


    But now, they wouldn''t dare.


    No matter what Seraphina said, they insisted on carrying the books through the city gates, iming that doing so was a sign of respect for the ce.


    "Suit yourselves!" Seraphina couldn''t be bothered with them anymore and headed back to the school.


    William was in his office working on the second volume when Seraphina returned. "Did you get the books?" he asked.


    Seraphina grimaced, "I had Andreas and his team bring them over. They''re at the base now."


    William looked up at Seraphina, smiled briefly, and didn''t say much else.


    These were trivial matters to him.


    "Mr. Johnson, they really went all out, copying fifty thousand books," Seraphina said enthusiastically.


    That''s just how women are,even though she told herself there was no hope and she could give up, she always found something to say in front of William.


    "Let them keep twenty thousand copies, and distribute the rest around the world."


    The poption of the Arcane Vige base was just over sixty thousand, and not everyone would read the book¡ªfifty thousand copies were indeed too many.


    Seraphinaughed, "I think they just wanted an excuse toe over and curry favor with you."


    "What''s there to curry favor with me?" William said indifferently. "Tell them not toe looking for me. I don''t want to see them."


    Despite some connections between the Pantheon Guild and deities like Poseidon and Zeus, William didn''t know Andreas and the others well, so naturally, there was no need to meet.


    Mainly, William wasn''t interested in the people from the Pantheon Guild.


    "Understood." Seraphina sensed that William was in a good mood, so she leaned in and asked, "Mr. Johnson, are you nning to help humanity eradicate those Mutated creatures?"


    Seraphina had wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    She wasn''t human herself and naturally didn''t care about human affairs, so over the years, she had mostly been an observer.


    But if Mr. Johnson wanted to help humanity, she was certainly willing to contribute.


    While William and Seraphina conversed, the other teachers in the office couldn''t hear a thing. From their perspective, it just looked like Seraphina came over to find William, and then the two didn''t speak at all¡ªWilliam was busy with his work, and Seraphina just stood by his side.


    It was a scene that should have seemed odd, yet it appeared perfectly normal to them.


    Of course, the teachers couldn''t hear the conversation between William and Seraphina either.


    "Why would I want to eradicate them?" William chuckled. "It''s survival of the fittest, let everyone fend for themselves."


    "But Mr. Johnson, you still side with humanity," Seraphina teased. "You are somewhat biased."


    From William''s actions, it was clear he was aiding humanity.


    William nodded, "You''re not wrong there, especially since human civilization is much more interesting than those beasts that are always fighting and killing. I''ve lived in the human world for thest few millennia, so I do have some affection for it."


    Seraphina looked puzzled and asked, "At your level of power, shouldn''t you be indifferent to everything?"


    William understood what she meant,Seraphina was implying that he shouldn''t have emotions.


    "A lot of things are indeed indifferent to me," William said calmly. "But if I were indifferent to everything, wouldn''t life be even more boring? Living requires finding things to do, just like some people continuously improve their strength and experience the thrill of leveling up."


    "Don''t you enhance your power?" Seraphina frowned, William''s point was valid. The deities in the Divine Realm continuously increased their power, not just for survival, but also to experience the thrill of each breakthrough.


    Bing stronger, making those who once looked down on them look up to them.


    Or to avenge deep-seated grudges.


    Or to pursue a longer lifespan, even immortality. Or to be a dominant ruler, finding a sense of superiority by enving others.


    ...


    There were many reasons and strong motivations,if one couldn''t be stronger, they would just end up being enved and exploited.


    William shook his head, "I haven''t sought to increase my power in many years. There was a time when I found life meaningless, even wished for death, but couldn''t achieve it, so I just kept myself busy. A peaceful life isn''t so bad."


    Seraphina found it hard to understand William''s state of mind. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "So, Mr. Johnson, don''t you want to be more powerful and explore worlds beyond Earth? I''ve heard that besides the Divine Realm, there are several parallel dimensions with many powerful beings."


    William just smiled and didn''t respond.


    Powerful?


    How powerful?


    "Have you already been there?" Seraphina thought about Amy''s two masters who were high-ranking god-kings in terms of power. That meant William must at least be at the level of high-ranking god-kings too.


    As for other parallel dimensions, William must have already visited them.


    With the power of high-ranking god-kings, descending into other parallel dimensions, wouldn''t that just mean wreaking havoc at will?


    William didn''t answer her.


    Seraphina chuckled, "It really is lonely at the top, isn''t it?"


    "A bit!" William admitted, not having much left to pursue. He used to think about reviving Artemis or exploring beyond the universe, but now, he could easily toy with Cosmic Entities and revive Artemis at will, ughtering powerful beings from beyond the universe without a second thought.


    Bing stronger?


    Wouldn''t that just make things even more boring?


    Not to mention the pursuit of immortality.


    Better to just be an old man teaching at a school, which was quite nice.


    "Then have you found the ultimate cosmic truth?" Seraphina remembered that the deities in the Divine Realm were all in search of this ultimate cosmic truth.


    William coughed lightly and said, "I don''t chase after those elusive things."


    The so-called ultimate cosmic truth and the power of cosmicws were just a matter of thought.


    Besides, Dolly, the Cosmic Entity of the thirteenth universe, had exiled herself.


    "But... your words give me some ideas." William was indeed quite bored. Chasing after the ultimate cosmic truth was certainly off the table, but now that the thirteenth universe was without a Cosmic Entity to govern it, many ces had be even more chaotic.


    With nothing better to do, taking Dolly''s ce and setting some rules might actually be quite interesting.


    Being a teacher by day and setting some rules by night wouldn''t be so boring after all.


    Take it slow!


    It definitely needs to be taken slowly,this way, setting some rules for the thirteenth universe could keep him busy for a long time.


    William fell into silence, deciding to start from Earth.


    Between humans and mutated creatures, he could design a way for them to understand each other''snguages. This way, perhaps they could negotiate in future encounters.


    Yes, that''s the decision!


    With a mere thought from William, all the mutated creatures around the world could now understand and speak the local humannguages, even the dialects.


    This way,munication would be barrier-free,at least if they couldn''t win a fight, they could still throw some fierce words, right?


    Suddenly, humans all over the world were baffled.


    In a corner of the world, humans were fighting.


    "That two-headed Netherwolf just called you an idiot."


    "I heard it! No need to repeat!"


    "I was just worried you didn''t hear clearly!"


    "..."


    "Damn it, dare to call me an idiot! Watch me beat the crap out of you today, unless you''ve cleaned up your act!"

 Chapter 798 Swearing had given soul to the fights

    Chapter 798 Swearing had given soul to the fights


    ??William felt that goodmunication could foster better rtionships between humans and mutated creatures.


    After all, it was just a matter of territorial disputes, not necessarily a fight to the death, right?


    However, what William hadn''t anticipated was that his actions allowed some humans to discuss their attack strategies in front of the mutated creatures, who could now understand everything being said.


    tant loud plotting.


    Could the mutated creatures tolerate that?


    They immediately used the tactics they had just learned to overpower those humans!


    Many such incidents urred, and with William''s intervention, humans were generally left dumbfounded.


    "Damn it, those mutated creatures can actually understand what we''re saying?"


    "Indeed impressive! That bird just called me a fool! Fuck, I can''t ept this!"


    "It''s over, these mutated creatures can curse now. We can''t beat them, and now we can''t even outswear them. Who knows where they learned it."


    ...


    As William''s consciousness swept across the world, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    Arguing is the best way tomunicate feelings.


    What if, in the future, they argued without resorting to violence, and just exchanged insults instead?


    How wonderful would that be!


    Wouldn''t the whole world be more peaceful?


    Inspired by Seraphina''s words, William felt that being just an observer was somewhat boring. Why not do something whimsical to elerate the peaceful development between humans and mutated creatures?


    The mutated creatures suddenly seemed as if they had downloaded anguage pack, understanding human speech as if a new world had opened up to them.


    Especially the part where they greeted each other''s female rtives before a fight, which had be an essential prelude to any brawl.


    Many things, if not properly initiated, no matter how well done afterwards, would fail to reach the pinnacle of enjoyment.


    Clearly, swearing had given soul to the fights.


    Actually, humans felt rtively okay in this environment. Although they were being insulted, at least they didn''t feel as oppressed.


    Meanwhile, William was in his office, busy writing the second volume of his book, while the entire human world was utterly baffled.


    Various news reports spread, plunging the world into temporary chaos.s had now mostly grouped together, while the mutated creatures had taken over the majority of the territories.


    More of the battles were actually between mutated creatures themselves.


    Previously, with nomonnguage, enemies among the mutated creatures would just fight on sight.


    But now, those in the same area could speak the samenguage, and surprisingly, there were fewer conflicts and even alliances forming between different species.


    For the current situation, William decided he didn''t want to change anything for the time being.


    After Seraphina stepped out of the office, she immediately sensed that something was off.


    Her divine consciousness swept over the world outside the base, and she was stunned.


    These mutated creatures had indeed be stronger, but how had they suddenly all learned to speak?


    It was known that in the Divine Realm, the Shapeshifters n only transformed into human forms and gained the ability to speak after thousands of years of power enhancement and the awakening of their spiritual intelligence.


    Especially thenguages of various countries around the world, said to be the crystallized wisdom of the ancestors of all nations'' peoples, ordinary mutated creatures, even if they became stronger, couldn''t possibly learn thesenguages so quickly and easily.


    And now, what was going on with mutated creatures learning dialects?


    It was utterly absurd.


    Seraphina couldn''t possibly trace the origins of this anomaly. She simply followed William''s instructions to tell Andreas and others that William didn''t want to see them.


    When Andreas and his group arrived at the Arcane Vige base, it was natural for Samuel to host them properly.


    In the eyes of Samuel and others, Andreas and the elders of the Pantheon Guild were almost god-like beings.


    Compared to Andreas and his group, S-ss superhumans were far behind in terms of realbat power.


    "President Andreas, these past few days, the mighty ones from the Pantheon Guild have saved many lives, a truly meritorious deed!" Samuel started with a tteringpliment as soon as they met.


    Who doesn''t like a bit of ttery?


    Samuel''s intention was to encourage Andreas and his group to continue their efforts on behalf of humanity.


    With the formidablebat power of the Pantheon Guild, securing their help was certainly the best oue possible.


    Facing William, Andreas naturally didn''t dare to speak carelessly, but his attitude towards Samuel remained haughty and dismissive.


    "Eliminating mutated creatures is our duty as Soulmancers, there''s nothing much to say about it."


    "Our visit this time is twofold: to deliver a book and to visit Mr. Johnson." Andreas didn''t really consider Samuel worth his attention. If it weren''t for the fear of upsetting William, he wouldn''t even bother interacting with Samuel.


    In his eyes, Samuel, despite being an S-ss strongman, was still just an ordinary person¡ªone strike would be all it took to kill him.


    What superhuman?


    It was a joke!


    Samuel pondered for a moment, sensing the coldness in Andreas''s words. He quickly changed the subject, "You mean William, Mr. Johnson, right?"


    Andreas''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Samuel, asking, "From your tone, it seems you''re quite familiar with Mr. Johnson?"


    They were in the base''s reception hall, surrounded only by a few of the base''s key personnel besides Samuel.


    Samuelughed heartily, "Of course, I''m familiar with Mr. Johnson. I was the one who hosted him when he entered the base. He''s even staying in my old room now. How''s that for familiarity?"


    Andreas tried to gauge from Samuel''s expression whether he was lying.


    Turns out, Samuel was telling the truth!


    A smile broke across Andreas''s usually icy face, "Samuel, since you''re familiar with Mr. Johnson, could you perhaps introduce me? I was rashst time and offended Mr. Johnson. I''ve been thinking about visiting to apologize."


    "This matter, you''ll need to put in a good word for me."


    Andreas''s attitude did aplete 180, almost as if he and Samuel were close friends. To those unaware, it would seem they had a very cordial rtionship.


    Even so, the three Supreme Elders behind Andreas and the elders of the Pantheon Guild didn''t find anything amiss.


    Given the power disyed by William''s book and his previous demonstrations of strength, Andreas''s change in demeanor waspletely justified.


    "Of course," Samuel said with a mysterious air, "But... with the world in such peril, Mr. Johnson would surely also wish for peace to be restored."


    "Oh?" Andreas frowned, under the impression that someone like William wouldn''t care about the rise and fall of humanity...


    Perhaps Mr. Johnson was a benevolent deity?


    Did he want to save the world?


    Samuel chuckled, "Isn''t it obvious? Didn''t Mr. Johnson write that ''Global Encyclopedia of Mutated Creatures'' to help humanity ovee this crisis?"


    He continued earnestly, "Moreover, Mr. Johnson is teaching at our school. Isn''t that indication enough of his intentions?"


    "So, President Andreas, if you feel you should apologize to Mr. Johnson, perhaps you should consider doing something more practical." Samuel grew more animated as he spoke, beginning to coax Andreas.


    If he could sway Andreas, getting the entire Pantheon Guild to exert their efforts to save humanity would be fantastic!

 Chapter 799 Now was not the time to talk about filet mignon!

    Chapter 799 Now was not the time to talk about filet mignon!


    ??Andreas was chatting with Samuel when Seraphina suddenly appeared at the base.


    "Miss Seraphina!"


    Andreas was very deferential in front of Seraphina, even bowing slightly as he spoke.


    He could sense that this young girl was not weak, especially since she was associated with William, perhaps even having a special rtionship with him.


    Was this someone Andreas could afford to offend?


    "Mr. Johnson said there''s no need for you toe to him,he won''t meet with you," Seraphina said. "Also, just leave thirty thousand copies of the book,the rest, including any new copies, should be distributed around the world by your Pantheon Guild."


    Seraphina was just there to convey William''s message, showing no reverence for the Pantheon Guild.


    To Seraphina, the three Supreme Elders of the Pantheon Guild were nothing special, and she didn''t take them seriously at all.


    Andreas bowed his head slightly and said, "The members of the Pantheon Guild will certainly follow Mr. Johnson''s orders."


    After delivering William''s message, Seraphina prepared to leave but heard Andreas ask, "Does Mr. Johnson intend for all members of the Pantheon Guild to participate in saving the world?"


    "Ha!" Seraphina scoffed. "Do you think you can just guess Mr. Johnson''s intentions?"


    "Do whatever you want at the Pantheon Guild. Do you think Mr. Johnson cares?"


    Seraphina could guess that those mutated creatures that could speak were rted to William.


    With such immense power, if he truly wanted to save the world, he could do it alone. What was the Pantheon Guild inparison?


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Andreas didn''t dare to argue, just smiled nervously, sweating profusely. Ever since he had witnessed William''s methods, he knew he was dealing with an ancient deity.


    Calling the high-ranking god-king Poseidon "little Poseidon"...


    Such words were not spoken lightly,if Poseidon heard them, it could be deadly.


    But not only had William called him that, he had also casually crushed a divine artifact given by Poseidon.


    Was there any doubt about William''s strength?


    Though Seraphina appeared to be just a child, she had once been a dominant ruler in the Divine Realm. Except when facing William, she was extremely aloof to others.


    ncing sideways at Andreas, Seraphina then left the base.


    The meaning behind her gaze was left for Andreas and the others to interpret.


    After Seraphina left, Andreas still didn''t dare to breathe too heavily, his heart still pounding.


    Seraphina was right,he had actually dared to specte about William''s thoughts. Wasn''t that courting death?


    He knew that some deities hated most when others tried to guess their thoughts.


    You could do it, but you couldn''t speak of it openly. Being too clever by half often led to an ugly end.


    Samuel was secretly sizing up Andreas...


    Really, he looked just like a dog trying to please its master!


    "Samuel, don''t worry, I will make sure to fulfill the promise I made to you," Andreas said. "All members of the Pantheon Guild will definitely strive to save the world!"


    He didn''t dare ask about Samuel and William''s rtionship or try to probe William''s intentions anymore.


    Just get on with the work seriously!


    He had weighed things in his mind,after all, having the members of the Pantheon Guild participate in saving the world around the globe was definitely the right move!


    Although Samuel thought Andreas''s recent behavior was very dog-like, the fact that the disciples of the Pantheon Guild were willing to participate in saving the world was undoubtedly a good thing.


    "Guild Leader Andreas is concerned about the whole world, and on behalf of all the refugees worldwide, I thank you!" After all, it was a feat that benefited the entire world and also helped fulfill Samuel''s wish, for which he was deeply grateful.


    One of the Supreme Elders of the Pantheon Guild spoke loudly, "Saving themon people from dire straits is our duty,what''s there to thank for? Andreas, not to criticize you, but you should have started this much earlier. Starting only now is really not praiseworthy!"


    Chastised by the Supreme Elder, Andreas bowed his head and said, "I have learned my lesson!"


    In the end, they still hadn''t met William.


    William had also found some things to do.


    In a moment of thought, he had changed the entire world,why not train a few human warriors?


    Of course, this time he wasn''t nning to personally train disciples. As a teacher, guiding a few students was only reasonable, right?


    Over the years, William had rarely personally trained disciples. Alice was clearly just someone he took in when he was bored, and she ended up bing his wife, which was quite unexpected.


    "Ss, do you want to learn magic?" William decided to teach him some simple magic.


    As forbat skills, William wasn''t too keen on teaching those,he tended to go overboard, being the type who could kill with a single punch. Was he supposed to teach Ss how to destroy the Earth?


    As for swordsmanship, it was fine for Amy to learn, but for Ss, learning some magic was eptable.


    Ss hadn''t learned anything from Damien, instead enduring much suffering. Hearing that William wanted to teach him magic, he immediately tried to kneel and kowtow to William.


    William nced at him, and Ss couldn''t even kneel down: "I''m not nning to take you as my disciple,I''m just teaching you some self-defense skills in my spare time. Just call me Mr. Johnson."


    Teacher and student, also a kind of mentorship, but not the kind that involves a lineage.


    Ss still looked timidly at William, unsure what kind of self-


    defense skills Mr. Johnson wanted to teach him.


    William thought for a moment, grabbed Ss, and the next moment they appeared in the forest around Mount Olympus: "There are too many people in the base, not good for teaching. This ce is better!"


    Ss looked around, bewildered. What was going on?


    He hadn''t even blinked, and suddenly they were somewhere else?


    And, right in front of them was a huge mutated python. Wasn''t this ce a bit too dangerous?


    The mutated giant python in front of them hissed, saying, "What brings these bipeds here? Looks like someone knew I hadn''t eaten enough and sent me an extra meal!"


    Ss trembled all over, terrified.


    This snake could talk!


    William looked at the mutated giant python andughed, "I didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing just by teleporting randomly."


    Ss turned to look at William, speechless.


    Was Mr. Johnson scared silly?


    The python in front of them looked very dangerous!


    Its head was bigger than William''s entire body,one bite could surely swallow him whole.


    William hadn''t released his aura, and the python had no idea it was in unprecedented danger. It even slowly crawled towards William: "Cute bipedal creatures, don''t be afraid. I''ll swallow one of you whole, and it won''t hurt a bit."


    As it spoke, the mutated giant python lunged at William, its mouth wide open.


    William raised his hand, grabbed the python''s fangs, and stepped on its lower jaw, saying to Ss, "Don''t be afraid. Look at this little snake. I taught you about it in ss. This is called a five-colored mutant python. Just by the name, you can tell it''s the tasty kind."


    "Five... five-colored..." Ss was shaking with fear.


    When had he ever faced such a situation?


    William had indeed mentioned it in ss: the five-colored mutant python, venomous fangs, juvenile length about 108.27 feet, adult five-colored pythons can grow over 1000 feet long, with about 660,000 pounds of strength, and delicious meat, suitable for snake soup, barbecue, or stir-fried with ginger and garlic...


    "Right! Although its name sounds a bit scary, its meat is much more tender than a filet mignon," William said with a smile.


    Ss twitched the corner of his mouth.


    Now was not the time to talk about filet mignon!

 Chapter 800 Fireball Spell？�

    Chapter 800 Fireball Spell£¿£¡


    ??The five-colored mutant python could now understand what William was saying.


    Filet mignon?


    How could these damned bipeds evenpare it to something like a filet mignon?


    After all, it was a dominant force on Mount Olympus, its massive body and venomous fangs allowing it to defeat most other mutated creatures. On Mount Olympus, few could suppress it, let alone these frail bipeds.


    Frail...


    The five-colored mutant python tried to bite down hard, only to find that the bipedal creature in its mouth was incredibly strong and could withstand the immense biting pressure. No matter how hard the python tried, the creature didn''t budge.


    "Don''t spray your venom!" William said, and just like that, the five-colored mutant python''s venom nds werepletely blocked, unable to release any venom. It felt as if its nds were forcibly mped shut, an incredibly ufortable sensation.


    The five-colored mutant python realized something was very wrong.


    This bipedal creature was not normal!


    If it were a normal biped, its bite would have turned them into a lump of flesh and blood.


    It was confident in its strength.


    But this creature... just with a single sentence, it made it impossible for the python to even spray its venom. Wasn''t that terrifying?


    Williampletely ignored the five-colored mutant python''s difort and turned to Ss, "Next, I''ll teach you the art of controlling fire."


    Saying this, he released his grip, and the five-colored mutant python found itself unable to bite down.


    "Move back a bit! Bring your tail to the front." William felt that since they had met, it must be fate. This five-colored mutant python was clearly fated to cross paths with him, so inviting it to a meal wasn''t too much, right?


    The five-colored mutant python didn''t understand what was happening to it. Was it bewitched?


    Following themand of the biped in front of it, it actually moved back and brought its tail forward.


    Ss was puzzled by the situation...


    What was wrong with this giant snake?


    Why was it so obedient to Mr. Johnson''s words?


    Could it be that this mutated giant python was Mr. Johnson''s pet?


    The five-colored mutant python positioned itself about 10 feet away from William, its tail in front, and asked somewhat fearfully, "What are you going to do to me?"


    As a dominant creature, it now felt like a helpless girl surrounded by thugs in a corner, pitifully looking at William.


    William raised an eyebrow, "I don''t really n to do much, just that my new student here wants to practice some skills on you."


    Practice skills?


    The five-colored mutant python was filled with confusion,it clearly didn''t understand what William meant.


    "I''ll start by teaching you the simplest fire magic, the Fireball Spell." William thought for a moment and then instructed Ss, "Follow my lead, start by learning the gesture to release the magic."


    William slowly demonstrated a hand gesture.


    Ss followed and learned slowly.


    However, just as William made a gesture, the sky turned blood red, and terrifying mes gathered wildly, enveloping the entire earth, causing ciers to start melting.


    Mutated creatures around the globe began to stir restlessly, their instincts telling them that death was approaching.s were even more panicked.


    Countless people trembled as they looked up at the sky.


    "What on earth is happening?"


    "Is another disastering, or has some malevolent deity arrived?"


    "It looks like the earth is going to be destroyed, it''s all over! Everything is finished!" ...


    Everyone felt uneasy, and many children were scared into tears, while some chose this moment to rush into the Doors of Evolution.


    Perhaps inside the Doors of Evolution, there might still be a way to survive,the mes in the sky were just too frightening.


    "Hmm?!" William also noticed themotion in the sky.


    He had never used magic so formally before,now that he had properly made a magical gesture, if the mes from the sky fell, it could really destroy the entire.


    It seemed he should avoid using magic carelessly in the future.


    He blew a breath towards the sky, and the terrifying mes immediately dissipated. Then he said to Ss, "Next, feel the energy around your body transforming, convert the surrounding energy into mes, then aim at the tail of this snake and shout ''Fireball Spell.''"


    The Cosmic Entity Dolly, the manager of the thirteen universes, had already left the thirteen universes, but thews originally established in the thirteen universes hadn''t changed much. Teaching Ss magic was just a slight modification of the spellcasting method for William, and it wasn''t a difficult task for him.


    Previously, formal magic required beginners to recite a long spell,


    For instance, to release magic, not only did beginners need to mutter spells, but they also needed to prepare some herbs, gems, special rune papers, and gods even had to draw out magic circles in advance.


    Then, specific gestures were needed to guide and control the magical energy.


    All of this seemed too cumbersome to William.


    Why not keep it simple?


    Ss, naturally gifted with a Divine Constitution, learned quickly, and a ball of red fire lightly floated towards the tail of the five-colored mutant python.


    "Puff!"


    The firended on the five-colored mutant python, sparking a small me that extinguished instantly.


    The five-colored mutant python, after all, was a powerful beast. Ss''s casual gesture aiming to roast it for a meal was clearly unrealistic.


    "Mr. Johnson... I..." Ss felt he had performed very poorly. He had managed to convert the surrounding energy as Mr. Johnson said, but the conversion wasn''t very effective.


    "Hmm, not bad, just keep practicing," William didn''t dare expect Ss to burn down the entire forest on his first try.


    Ss clenched his fists, excitedly looking at William. This was the first time he had ever been praised.


    "Go on! Don''t be afraid of it!" William pointed at the five-colored mutant python not far away.


    The five-colored mutant python was almost paralyzed with fear.


    Others might not know, but it saw clearly that this biped had merely made a casual gesture, and the whole world was on the brink of destruction.


    And that intense oppressive feeling was too terrifying!


    It had actually thought about eating William just a moment ago.


    Now, hearing William''s words, it didn''t dare move an inch.


    Ss repeatedly used the Fireball Spell, bing more efficient at converting the surrounding energy, and the mes grewrger andrger.


    But still, the attacks left not even a mark on the five-colored mutant python.


    Clearly, such attacks couldn''t harm the five-colored mutant python.


    As the sun set, it was time for dinner. William waved his hand, and a table appeared in front of them, along with two chairs, two sets of dinnerware, and even a set of cooking utensils.


    "Are you hungry?" William looked at the sweaty Ss and asked softly.


    Ss nodded cautiously. After practicing the Fireball Spell all afternoon, it was impossible not to be hungry.


    William smiled, "Then sit there, dinner will be ready soon."


    Ss obediently took his seat, unsure of what Mr. Johnson was going to do.


    William casually picked up a Chef''s Knife he had bought at the supermarket earlier, his gaze falling on the five-colored mutant python.


    The five-colored mutant python, making eye contact with William, felt as if a huge "DANGER" sign was etched on its forehead.

 Chapter 801 This is how geniuses are made

    Chapter 801 This is how geniuses are made


    ??The five-colored mutant python watched as William approached with a chef''s knife in hand, resembling a farmer ready to harvest ripe vegetables.


    The mighty five-colored mutant python, a dominant force on Mount Olympus, had now be mere ingredients on a chopping board.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not going to kill you. I''m just going to chop off a bit of your tail," William said as he walked over to the python''s tail, wielding the chef''s knife. He prodded along the python''s body with his fingers, searching for the tastiest spot.


    Such arge python was more than he and Ss could eat, so naturally, he chose the most delicious part.


    The five-colored mutant python watched the chef''s knife in William''s hand, harboring a sliver of hope that such a simple weapon couldn''t possibly harm it. It believed the knife would surely break against its tough skin.


    Its scales were impervious to water and fire, resistant to des, and extremely tough. How could an ordinary knife cut through?


    Perhaps after a few unsessful attempts to cut it, William would give up. Wouldn''t that be great?


    "Right here!"


    William''s fingernded on a spot on the tail of the five-colored mutant python. "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt at all, and there won''t even be any blood."


    His words sounded eerily like something a yer might say to coax a young girl.


    The five-colored mutant python''s eyes widened as it stared at William.


    Then, with a swift motion, William''s knife shed, and a small section of the python''s tail was cleanly cut off without any blood, the wound cauterizing instantly.


    "..." The five-colored mutant python''s mouth hung open in disbelief.


    What happened to its supposedly invincible defense?


    In front of William''s chef''s knife, why did it feel as fragile as paper?


    It couldn''t understand that in the presence of a powerhouse like William, there was no such thing as absolute defense.


    As for the quality of the chef''s knife?


    William could have split the five-colored mutant python in two with a straw if he wanted to.


    Ss watched with wide eyes.


    Mr. Johnson, you''re so powerful!


    If only he could be as formidable as Mr. Johnson one day.


    William had cut a piece of the tail, and logically, the tough snake skin wouldn''t be something a normal person could chew through, but William skillfully separated the skin first.


    Snake skin was the soul of this dish,how could he throw it away?


    Ss watched as the snake skin floated mid-air, enveloped in a sphere of water that washed it clean.


    "Magic isn''t just for killing. It can be very useful in everyday life," William always believed that cooking was the proper use for magic.


    For instance, if ordinary fire was used, it wouldn''t bring out the right vor in the snake skin.


    In Ss''s view, as the water sphere disappeared, a gentle me enveloped the snake skin, which began to sizzle and emit a barbecue aroma.


    The five-colored mutant python trembled as it smelled the aroma,the mes in the air could easily roast it to perfection.


    William didn''t care what the five-colored mutant python thought. He roasted the skin to a golden brown, withdrew the divine fire, and then cut it into small pieces, sprinkled homemade seasoning on it, and served it to Ss.


    "Try this," William was generally kind to children, much like how most elderly people enjoy thepany of young ones.


    Ss had suffered under Damien''s abuse for years. Despite his Divine Constitution, his body was riddled with hidden ailments that needed treatment to recover.


    The snake skin roasted by divine fire could heal the injuries inside Ss''s body. After tasting a piece, besides finding it delicious and chewy, he felt a warm surge throughout his body.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, Ss usually ate mutated rat meat, and Damien even threw him raw rat meat regrly.


    Compared to his time with Damien, being with William was like moving from hell to heaven.


    He silently vowed to himself to stay by Mr. Johnson''s side and be as powerful as him. "Eat slowly,this is just the appetizer."


    As a chef, tasting his own cooking was a basic practice for William. The five-colored mutant python''s skin was chewy and vorful without being greasy.


    But of course, the snake meat was the real delicacy. The peeled and cleaned snake meat was translucent like white jade, its beautiful marbling making it look even more appetizing.


    William followed the marbling as he cut the snake meat, marinated it with various spices, and then sat down himself.


    "Would you like a drink?" William then took out a ss bottle from his space storage ring and ced it in front of Ss.


    His ring contained countless items, and this ss bottle held nectar from hundreds of thousands of years ago¡ªa truly fine drink that couldn''t be described by mere adjectives.


    Legend had it that a single drop could extend a normal person''s life by ten years, though it wasn''t quite that miraculous in reality,at most, it could transform one''s physique. Moreover, a normal person might die from the overwhelming power if their body couldn''t absorb it.


    To William, nectar had no taste,he''d rather drink vodka.


    But Ss, with his Divine Constitution, could handle the nectar without any issues, and this particr bottle, having been stored by William for hundreds of thousands of years, had improved effects.


    Ss looked at the ss bottle in front of him without a second thought, grabbed it, and started chugging.


    In just a moment, Ss felt aforting sensation throughout his bones, as if filled with strength.


    "Now try the Fireball Spell again," William was quite rxed, as the snake meat still needed to marinate for at least half an hour. There was no rush. After drinking the nectar, Ss underwent a significant transformation, fully activating the potential of his Divine Constitution and achieving perfect harmony with the surrounding natural energy.


    "Okay!" Ss responded, stood up, and focused on the five-


    colored mutant python. He quickly made a gesture, and his hands burst into a brilliant light.


    "Fireball Spell!"


    As Ss shouted, a golden me struck the five-colored mutant python, sparking a burst of fire.


    The five-colored mutant python was numb by now. Ss''s Fireball Spell hadn''t caused any real damage, but it didn''t dare to flee!


    It stayed motionless, like a statue.


    Watching others eat its skin and meat, it dared not express its anger and had to remain a target...


    This was truly an unpleasant experience.


    "When you find that feeling, try shouting ''Fireball Spell,''" William instructed. "It''s just about converting the natural energy around you. Eventually, you won''t even need the magical gestures; just a thought, and the spell will release itself!"


    William didn''t want Ss to learn just the superficial aspects of magic¡ªthat would be too boring!


    Ss, hearing William''s words, frowned slightly in thought, then made a gesture andunched a fireball.


    He was learning fast!


    Much better than that fool Alice!


    "Keep going,the snake meat will take a while longer." William busied himself with various seasonings, satisfied with Ss''s performance, and let him continue freely.

 Chapter 802 William, you really had me fooled!

    Chapter 802 William, you really had me fooled!


    ??The meat of the five-colored mutant python was well-marinated, and Ss had already tentatively used the Fireball spell dozens of times.


    William only asionally nced over at him.


    It was just a simple use of basic magic, really,there was no danger involved, just a matter of efficiency.


    Ss fully demonstrated the potential of his Divine Constitution, casting Fireballs faster and faster. In just a short while, he was able to release a dozen fireballs with a single gesture.


    Ordinary people rely on mental power to cast magic, and Soulmancers meditate to train this mental power. Some powerful Soulmancers might look frail, but with strong mental power, they can sit still, think, and continuously unleash thousands of spells, capable of breaking through armies of tens of thousands and destroying thousands of mountains.


    Although Ss possessed a Divine Constitution, he hadn''t undergone systematic training,he had merely be powerful by drinking Nectar to stimte his physical potential.


    His mental power wasn''t particrly strong.


    Continuously using the Fireball spell, Ss''splexion had turned somewhat pale, but William didn''t call a halt, so he was unwilling to stop, even with a splitting headache, continuing to cast the spell over and over.


    William didn''t find anything strange about this. If one couldn''t even persist through this, how were they any different from those web novelists who update sporadically?


    The snake meat was marinated, and William began by slightly pouring olive oil into the pan, adding the marinated snake meat along with scallions, garlic, and rosemary to lightly saut¨¦.


    Most people would think to make snake meat soup with water and seasonings, but William believed that lightly saut¨¦ing the meat of the five-colored mutant python was even more delicious.


    The snake meat was tender,it only needed the right heat. Just drizzle some soy sauce and quickly stir-fry for fifteen seconds before ting with Lemon Herb Sauce, and a delicious dish of stir-fried snake meat was ready.


    "Ss, you cane and eat now." William waved Ss over, who was visibly exhausted. If he didn''t replenish his energy soon, he might just faint on the spot.


    Smelling the aroma and hearing William''s call, Ss staggered on the spot, nearly falling, gasping heavily.


    William was already seated, thinking if Ss fainted, would he have to eat alone?


    That would be something...


    Delicious!


    Ss''s vision darkened, he supported himself with one hand on the ground, but clenched his teeth as his vision slowly cleared and a rush of blood went to his head, marking his first breakthrough in mental power.


    "He didn''t faint," William grinned. "If you''re okay,e over and eat."


    At that moment, Ss''s mind felt warm and fuzzy, excitedly sitting across from William, somewhat shyly looking at him and whispering, "Thank you, Mr. Johnson."


    Williamughed, "Boy, speak up next time, don''t be so timid."


    "Okay!" Ss nodded vigorously, his eyes showing a new resolve.


    "Let''s eat." William didn''t waste words, already picking up his knife and fork.


    Ss''s past experiences had left him somewhat insecure, but to William, that was nothing. Regaining confidence was the start of a new life.


    ...


    This experience was truly a reboot for Ss''s life.


    In the Doors of Evolution, human elites had ventured in.


    Initially, they were just looking for Amy and Walker, butter, discovering a mysterious tower filled with treasures, who wouldn''t want them?


    The arrival of Ares and Evelyn undoubtedly brought new support to Amy and Walker. What would have taken at least half a month to clear, theypleted swiftly with their help, securing all the treasures within the tower.


    "Nice!" William sensed that Amy and her team had cleared the tower and sent them back to the Arcane Vige base.


    Amy and her team had indeed brought back quite a haul.


    The base of Arcane Vige was experiencing an unprecedented boom.


    Although Ares had also gone to the Doors of Evolution, the treasures from the tower were mostly in Amy''s possession.


    "Mr. Johnson, when did youe out of the Doors of Evolution?" Amy had guessed that William was very powerful, but she thought he would be waiting outside the tower for her.


    When she came out, she didn''t see William. She had performed so well, and William hadn''t even praised her...


    William ruffled her hair, saying, "You guys didn''te out of the tower, so I came back first."


    Amy, like a pampered pup, was thrilled to be petted, her eyes sparkling as she looked at William, "I got everything from inside."


    "Oh, not bad. What do you n to do with those things?" William considered the items from the tower treasures for ordinary people, but to him, they were nothing special. If Amy liked them, she could keep them all for herself.


    Even if Amy did that, William wouldn''t think any less of her character.


    He almost regarded Amy as his own daughter,not only did he not think there was anything wrong with her actions, but he would also protect her even if there were.


    "Of course, I''ll give them to Commander Samuel. Commander Samuel will definitely praise me."


    Amy was indeed the darling of many, equipped with secret techniques and top-tier artifacts. The items from the tower, although curious, were not something a yful child would actively learn. She was already struggling to keep up with the secret techniques taught by her two masters. How could such a clever girl burden herself with a pile of secret technique books?


    As for the weapons, she didn''t care for them, possibly only liking the bunch of red fruits.


    "So many secret technique books, aren''t you nning to pick a couple to take back and learn?" William raised an eyebrow at Amy, knowing well what the little girl was thinking.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Amy pouted at William, popping a Red me Fruit into her mouth.


    She had said she would give all the items to Samuel, but before that, why not enjoy a few more red fruits?


    William wouldn''t push Amy to learn more.


    She was just a child, and learning some self-defense from the likes of Poseidon was good enough. Anything more was unnecessary.


    William hadn''t nned on involving Amy in saving the world.


    Amy was still scared of bloodshed,saving the world was out of the question.


    Walker, standing nearby, hearing William''s words, was even more convinced of William''s immense strength.


    He was now certain!


    The Doors of Evolution, was it really a ce where you could leave whenever you wanted?


    Even demi-god level beings couldn''t freely enter and exit the Doors of Evolution, but William had left early. What did that imply?


    "William, you really had me fooled!" Walker finally couldn''t hold back and spoke up after seeing William.


    "I never lied to you." William had never truly deceived Walker,he had even repeatedly told Walker how powerful he was, but Walker hadn''t believed him. Who was to me for that?

 Chapter 803 How should it be allocated?

    Chapter 803 How should it be allocated?


    ??"What exactly is your power level?" Walker had realized that William was strong, but he still had no clear idea of just how powerful William was.


    Certainly more than a Demi-God level!


    "I really don''t have a power level," William said. "All I can say is, I don''t really like to fight,it''s boring."


    Walker, having finally asked, of course couldn''t just let it go at that. He needed a reference point, so he hesitated before asking further, "Then, are you more powerful than Amy''s masters?"


    Without hesitation, William replied, "If we''re talking aboutbat power, I''m a bit stronger."


    ...


    Alright then!


    Walker now had a rough idea of William''s power level.


    Isn''t the whole point of ssifying Soulmancers by power level to distinguish the strong from the weak?


    Amy''s masters were famously powerful. If William was even slightly stronger than Zeus and Poseidon, that would ce him beyond the power level of high-ranking god-kings.


    "So you..." Walker''s brow furrowed as he spoke, "You could directly solve the current crisis?"


    Considering the might of high-ranking god-kings, Walker guessed that someone of sufficient power level could single-handedly resolve the issue with Earth''s Mutated creatures.


    William shook his head and smiled, "Those Mutated creatures are just trying to survive. From their perspective, what they''re doing isn''t wrong. Asking me to kill them just doesn''t sit right."


    In the world of rabbits, wolves are sinners too.


    "Is it because of some restrictions?" Walker clearly didn''t understand William''s point. In his view, since William had chosen to stand with them, why not just kill those Mutated creatures?


    Could it be that William was restrained by some special rules?


    Indeed, many novels and films impose restrictions on powerful beings.


    Such as cosmicws or divine decrees that prevent the mighty from directly interfering in the affairs of mortals.


    "There are no restrictions, I just don''t want to," William said inly, without any pretense or exnation. It was simply a matter of preference.


    In today''s world, there really were no restrictions for him.


    "Why don''t you want to?" Walker was still puzzled. If he were William, he would definitely eradicate all the Mutated creatures and give humanity a peaceful world.


    "Why do you care!" William decided to end the conversation there. Was this never going to end?


    Continuing this discussion would lead nowhere.


    "Why though?"


    "Get lost!"


    William turned and walked away, tired of wasting words on Walker.


    Amy trotted after William, "Walker is a bit dense, Mr. Johnson, don''t be mad."


    "I''m not mad." How could William be angry? He was just dealing with a persistent fellow.


    Samuel also held a celebration, with all the top human powerhouses present in the conference room.


    "Everyone, you''ve worked hard!" Samuel said, "We owe the retrieval of these treasures from the Doors of Evolution to your collective efforts."


    Ares didn''t dare take any credit, Evelyn remained silent, and the other powerhouses...


    Zed, ranked third, turned his face away when he saw William in the room.


    Their initial purpose ining to the Arcane Vige base wasn''t for the treasures inside the Doors of Evolution, but to kill William.


    Zed''s attempt to assassinate William had be a joke, and once it leaked, who else would dare make a move?


    Then they found out Walker and Amy were safe and sound, and the most terrifying part was Amy, who clung to William like a shadow. How could William be a simple character? And then there was Seraphina...


    This woman wasn''t on the human power rankings, but in recent years, she had severely taught some people a lesson.


    Didn''t you see how meek she was in front of William?


    "This time, the resources we''ve brought back from the Doors of Evolution should be properly distributed to maximize their use," Samuel continued. "If anyone has any suggestions, feel free to share."


    Amy and her team had brought back a lot, including divine fruits, various powerful artifacts, future-tech weapons, mysterious secret technique books, and various exquisite and powerful magic circle secret technique books, as well as some technology chips that surpassed this era.


    There were also resources to help Soulmancers enhance their strength, including pills, crystal stones, and alchemical materials.


    With so many resources, it was truly like finding treasure.


    Amy was generous,aside from the Red me Fruits she ate before handing them over, everything she got from the tower was given to Samuel.


    Samuel, seeing the treasures filling the entire storeroom, was ecstatic.


    However, how to distribute these resources to maximize their benefits became a challenging task!


    The base of Arcane Vige couldn''t just keep them all in the storeroom.


    One method was to send everything to the headquarters in Washington for the higher-ups to distribute.


    But it would be better if they could think of a more effective way to distribute them before that.


    Because...


    William was here!


    Samuel had called this meeting, in part, to seek William''s opinion.


    William sat there looking at his phone. With the apocalypse upon them, novel websites had ceased operations, and most authors had stopped writing. He was reading old novels.


    Entertainment options for humanity had dwindled,everyone was struggling just to survive. Who had time for fun?


    But none of this applied to William. He wasn''t worried about survival, and reading novels was a fine pastime. As for those items, what did they have to do with him?


    Samuel''s gaze kept darting towards William, but William showed no sign of interest.


    Evelyn then spoke up, "Commander Samuel, I have something to say, though I''m not sure if it''s appropriate."


    "Please, Evelyn, speak," Samuel said, aware of Evelyn''s background.


    This woman had been the CEO of Allen Group, known for her extraordinary methods, and a disciple of Moros, the deity of witchcraft. She had once publicly immersed herself in boiling potion, her skin blistering and peeling, enduring untold suffering to achieve her current strength.


    Evelyn''s words were definitely worth listening to.


    "Commander Samuel wants the major Soulmancer organizations toe forward to resist the Mutated creatures, right?" Evelyn said. "The items we''ve brought back from the Doors of Evolution are undoubtedly divine artifacts for any Soulmancer organization. Commander Samuel could announce to the world that any Soulmancer organization that contributes cane and choose a treasure."


    "Secret technique books and those powerful magic circle setups aren''t for everyone," Evelyn continued. "These items must fall into the hands of those who are suited to them to maximize their value."


    "Why not keep these treasures at the base of Arcane Vige and let Soulmancers and superhumans worldwide exchange them for contribution points?" Evelyn suggested. "For example, killing an S-ss Mutated creature, rescuing a certain number of civilians, all these could be converted into contribution points, and with enough points, they coulde to the base to pick a treasure."


    In these chaotic times, many Soulmancers and superhumans chose to look out for themselves. Not everyone was thinking about saving the world, and without sufficient benefits, it was impossible to motivate people.


    The treasures at the base of Arcane Vige could indeed inspire Soulmancers and superhumans worldwide to join the effort to save the world!

 Chapter 804 Top-level manager

    Chapter 804 Top-level manager


    ??"That''s a great idea!"


    Samuel''s eyes lit up upon hearing Evelyn''s suggestion.


    Traditional Soulmancers often looked down on superhumans.


    In their view, superhumans were merely humans with gic mutations, who suddenly gained some unique powers but had a low power ceiling. Unlike Soulmancers, who could pursue supreme power and significantly longer lifespans.


    This was why many Soulmancers didn''t take superhumans seriously and mostly fended for themselves when it came to resisting Mutated creatures.


    To Soulmancers, the emergence of Mutated creatures wasn''t just a crisis but also an opportunity!


    The others in the room had no objections, and Samuel asionally nced at William.


    Evelyn continued, "Of course, if we really want to maximize the benefits of these items, there are many steps involved!"


    "Hmm?" Samuel, as the highestmander of Arcane Vige, certainly had some strategies and tactics. If they implemented Evelyn''s n, it should indeed motivate the Soulmancers.


    Just like how superhumans currently work to earn crystals from Mutated creatures, only sufficient benefits could ensure the better operation of human civilization.


    Samuel had also been thinking about how to maximize the benefits of the treasures from the Doors of Evolution. His previous idea was to make many copies of the secret technique books and powerful magic circleyouts and distribute them worldwide, giving everyone a chance to learn.


    But there were many issues to resolve,


    Who would teach these things, and who could learn them?


    And how would the weapons be distributed...


    It was all veryplicated!


    Evelyn, with the memory of a queen, had managed a harem and manipted people''s hearts.


    The key point was that Evelyn thought big!


    She had once aspired to be the new queen ofmerce. What Samuel found difficult, Evelyn saw as straightforward.


    "If we only let Soulmancers kill Mutated creatures for contribution points, that''s clearly not enough!" Evelyn said with a serene smile, "The first thing we need to do is categorize all the treasures by grade."


    "Just like how we categorize Mutated creatures."


    At this point, Walker couldn''t help but interject, "If we categorize the items from there, wouldn''t each one be considered an SSS-grade treasure? What''s the point of categorizing them?"


    Walker had seen those treasures,any of the secret technique books or weapons were top-notch, even the fruits that Amy snacked on were rare divine fruits.


    Was there really a need for categorization?


    William chuckled from his seat and slowly put away his phone.


    Walker was right,the items he had ced in the tower were all top-tier treasures in today''s world.


    Evelyn wasn''t surprised but simply smiled, "Doesn''t that make things easier?"


    Walker looked puzzled and stared at Evelyn.


    "If they are all SSS-grade top-tier treasures, that will maximize everyone''s motivation," Evelyn exined. "Twenty thousand D-grade Mutated creature crystals can be exchanged for one treasure in the vault, ten thousand C-grade for one, and so on. Three S-grade crystals can pick one item, and one SSS-grade crystal can pick one."


    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Walker looked conflicted.


    He had always thought highly of himself, believing he was unmatched in both strength and wisdom.(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    But these days, he had been deeply shaken.


    Not to mention William, the freakishly powerful old man, even Amy, the freakishly powerful kid, had already overwhelmed him in terms ofbat power.


    Today, Evelyn''s performance made Walker feel foolish.


    Walker fell into a deep self-doubt. Was he really just a fool?


    Samuel, hearing Evelyn''s words, felt enlightened. If they really implemented Evelyn''s n, the powerful Soulmancers would surely go crazy killing Mutated creatures! This wouldpletely mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm!


    In the meeting room, one of the powerhouses raised a concern, "How can you ensure that the truly powerful elites won''t juste and raid the base? If there are those capable of killing SSS-grade Mutated creatures, wouldn''t the best method for them be to directly rob the base?"


    "Do you think you could stop them if they wanted to?"


    Evelyn''s smile grew broader, and she nced unintentionally at William, "We really don''t need to worry about that!"


    William didn''t speak. He might not intervene in killing Mutated creatures, but if someone tried to rob Arcane Vige, he might just have to ''reason'' with them.


    Surely people in this world were reasonable, right? No one would actually ignore advice, would they?


    With Evelyn''s words, many in the room understood her implication.


    Not to mention William, the super demon lord, the people present could represent the topbat power of humanity. With the backing of people like Amy and Evelyn, who would dare to cause trouble?


    Would they be seeking death?


    "Alright! We don''t really need to worry about that," Evelyn said. "What I just mentioned is only the first step. Killing Mutated creatures is just like a key to the door. If we really want to utilize these secret technique books and powerful magic circleyouts, we need to have them take apprentices!"


    ...


    Samuel was stunned. What does it mean to be a capitalist?


    This is what they call a ruthless capitalist!


    "When the powerfule to choose secret technique books and magic circleyouts, of course, they should choose for themselves," Evelyn continued. "As for the apprentices they must teach, they must be officially recognized, with a clean social background and a positive mindset. Passing on the torch like this is the only way to truly strengthen humanity!"


    "Teach ten apprentices to reach a certain level of strength, and they can choose another treasure. If they choose a secret technique book or a magic circleyout, they must teach at least one apprentice, otherwise, they cannot choose other secrets or powerful magic circles."


    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Samuel and others were impressed.


    In today''s era, talent is what''s mostcking.


    If they implemented Evelyn''s n, it would first solve the mismatch of secret technique books and magic circleyouts, maximize the motivation of Soulmancers to kill Mutated creatures, harvest a wave of creature crystals, and train more talent, creating a beneficial cycle.


    Mutated creature crystals were now a solid currency. With this cycle, the human alliance could gather more crystal reserves, thereby better motivating superhumans...


    "Evelyn, I''m impressed!" Samuel couldn''t help but say, "Would you be interested in taking a position at our base?"


    Poaching talent!


    With so many powerful individuals present, and Evelyn being a top-tier manager, why wait to recruit such talent?


    Evelyn, without any hesitation, smiled and said, "Of course, I''m interested!"(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 805 A childs happiness is very simple

    Chapter 805 A child''s happiness is very simple


    ??Throughout the meeting, William didn''t offer any opinions. Evelyn''s suggestions were excellent, and with her subsequent detailed proposals, no one present raised any objections.


    It wasn''t that they were unintelligent, but rather that the Soulmancers present were more focused on their cultivation and the pursuit of strength. Theycked ideas about management and how to motivate others.


    Evelyn was somewhat of an anomaly among Soulmancers.


    As her cultivation progressed, she discovered a mysterious power within herself waiting to be unlocked, which was actually a drop of blood William had secretly given her long ago.


    Moros had also sensed William''s aura on Evelyn, which is why he chose to focus on training her. The witchcraft he taught was specifically designed to activate the power from William''s blood.


    Now, Evelyn''s physical strength was among the highest in humanity, and advancing to a higher level of power seemed imminent.


    After the meeting, Samuel immediately reported the contents of the meeting upwards, and in less than an hour, a directive was issued.


    All treasures from the Doors of Evolution were to be stored at the Arcane Vige base. Those who participated in the Doors of Evolution challenge could select any three items from the treasures without any restrictions.


    Furthermore, it was announced globally that the Arcane Vige base had acquired five hundred top-tier treasures. Powerhouses from around the world could exchange them for Mutated creature crystals.


    The exchange rates were simr to what Evelyn had proposed.


    Twenty thousand D-grade, ten thousand C-grade, five thousand B-grade, one thousand A-grade, three S-grade, two SS-grade, and one SSS-grade Mutated creature crystals could each be exchanged for one treasure at Arcane Vige.


    This number might sound staggering, but it was expected that manyrge Soulmancer organizations would form groups to hunt Mutated creatures. While S-grade and above creatures were challenging to hunt, for high-level Soulmancers, killing A-grade creatures was not particrly difficult. Collecting a thousand A-grade crystals was just a matter of time.


    The policy regarding the transmission of secret techniques would also encourage more superhumans and Soulmancers, who were otherwise reluctant to contribute to saving the world, to join the official ranks. This was because it offered them the opportunity to learn secret techniques and powerful magic circles from the masters.


    After the policy was released, everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction.


    The world''s strongest had gathered.


    Those who participated in the Doors of Evolution challenge were essentially the top ten powerhouses of Earth, along with Walker, Amy, and William.


    Allowing them to choose any three items from the warehouse also leveraged the value of these treasures, as these individuals represented Earth''s topbat power.


    Choosing treasures from the warehouse?


    William justughed.


    The items he had ced in the Doors of Evolution had been taken out and now they were inviting him to pick three?


    As for Amy, she probably didn''t care much either, as she already possessed numerous treasures.


    William was well aware that among those items, some were of even higher quality than the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Over five hundred items, and William had just tossed them in carelessly.


    To him, these items were just ordinary, just as the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian seemed ordinary to him.


    Top-tier treasures?


    Even the weapons used by the Cosmic Entity guardians in their battles were only a few good ones. In today''s world, the strongest weapon was probably the Sword of Soulbreaker that Alice wielded.


    "I''m not going in to pick!" Walker was straightforward this time.


    He had gone through the Doors of Evolution with Amy, and unlike her naive approach, he had already chosen some items during their adventure.


    Amy, being young, thought only of handing over the treasures to Commander Samuel to earn praise.


    But Walker had already chosen fifteen items during their adventure, stuffing various weapons, gems, and secret technique books into his spatially enhanced underwear.


    To put it bluntly, the items currently in the Arcane Vige base were what he had left behind.


    Besides the items from the tower, Walker had also acquired a robot and a ck Grosse Messer.


    He was the biggest beneficiary of this Doors of Evolution challenge.


    Although he was alsomitted to saving the world, in his view, these treasures were earned with their lives by him and Amy. Whether to hand them over depended on his mood,after all, he had given so much, picking a dozen items first wasn''t too much, right?


    Only a child as rich as Amy would hand over all the treasures.


    Samuel probably guessed that Walker had kept some treasures, but that was quite normal. He still said with a smile, "Go ahead, pick some more, maybe there are some treasures you haven''t discovered."


    Walker gave him a look. That statement...


    Wasn''t very subtle, clearly implying he had already chosen.


    At his age, he really didn''t know the art of subtlety!


    "Alright then! I''ll pick some more!" Walker wasn''t shy. Maybe because of the rushst time, some treasures were missed. Picking three more wouldn''t be a loss, right?


    Samuel''s words weren''t meant to me or mock Walker.


    In his view, even if Walker had kept some treasures, it was only natural. Besides, Walker had been diligent and upright as the head of the inspection team, a young man full of zeal.


    Since the opportunity was there, letting him pick some more was only fair.


    Now that it was out in the open, everyone present understood. Keeping secrets would only make things awkward.


    "Let''s go! Together!" William''s interest was piqued too. It would be interesting to see his collection from over the years.


    Amy excitedly said, "I like a little te in there!"


    Williamughed, "Then why did you hand it over?"


    "I said I would give everything to Commander Samuel," Amy replied seriously, her eyes looking expectantly at Samuel.


    The message was clear.


    Aren''t you going to praise me?


    Samuel finally caught on, his face breaking into a smile, "This operation owes a lot to Miss Amy. We''ve already reported it, and we will make a special certificate, a medal, and an honorary certificate for Miss Amy. I hope you don''t find it too modest."


    Amy pouted with a smile, her eyes squinting, "Of course not! And a medal too! That''s great!"


    The child was thrilled!


    A certificate, a medal, and an honorary certificate might seem worthless to many adults, but to a simple-minded child like Amy, they represented recognition and appreciation of her efforts.


    She cared more about the spiritual reward than the material one.


    Perhaps it could also be said that Amy nevercked treasures,she mostly just wanted others'' praise and recognition.


    "Take me to see that little te you mentioned," William said, not even remembering what te Amy was talking about. He had tossed so many unwanted items into the mix.

 Chapter 806 Small plate

    Chapter 806 Small te


    ??A group of people marched mightily toward the base''s warehouse.


    This ce was heavily guarded, with dozens of warriors d in modern battle armor patrolling the area, and various high-tech defenses, including ray scans, ensuring that most superhumans and Soulmancers couldn''t get in!


    "Commander Samuel, you stillck a powerful magical defense array here," Ares suggested after inspecting the warehouse''s defenses. "A Demi-God level Soulmancer could easily enter and exit this warehouse."


    "A powerful magic array?" Samuel, not being a Soulmancer himself, wasn''t very familiar with setting up such arrays. In his view, the current defenses of the warehouse were sufficient.


    He nced covertly at William.


    William, standing behind with Amy, wasn''t even looking at him.


    Now just an ordinary teacher, how could William know anything about setting up powerful magic arrays?


    Ares chuckled. Did Samuel really expect William to help him set up a powerful magic array?


    What was he thinking?


    "If Commander Samuel trusts me, I can help set up a powerful magic array," Ares offered, not expecting William to assist. Mr. Johnson surely wouldn''t bother with such a trivial task.


    Samuel was overjoyed: "Then I''m much obliged, Ares."


    Asking William might not work, but Ares volunteering was perfect.


    Ares was the top-ranked warrior among humans,if he was willing to help, what more could Samuel say?


    William didn''t care about the powerful magic array they were setting up and entered the warehouse with the others.


    Inside, the warehouse was filled with various treasures, neatly categorized, and everyone felt a powerful force as they walked in.


    Hmm, it seems a bit much!


    William nced at the items inside.


    If these items were spread across each floor of a high tower, they wouldn''t seem so numerous, but all piled together, the feeling waspletely different.


    The weaponsid on the floor were some that ordinary racks couldn''t hold.


    "This bow seems quite nice!"


    Ares stopped in front of arge bow lying on the ground.


    From a distance, it appeared to be just an ordinary wooden bow, but up close, one could feel an ancient and solemn aura emanating from it.


    William nced at the bow...


    Of course, the bow was good,it was the Bow of Apollo.


    Good for shooting birds!


    But after ying with it a few times, William found it boring.


    William realized that, in his view, the items he discarded here weren''t particrly powerful artifacts, but on Earth, almost any of them, if used properly, could be devastating weapons.


    However, fully unleashing the power of these top-tier artifacts wasn''t simple, just like Alice wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker wasn''t invincible, and Amy, despite carrying many top-tier artifacts, couldn''t fully unleash their power.


    Amy truly had a luxurious set of equipment. The Sanctuary Pendant from Zeus, which contained his primal power, and the Heart of the Ocean from Poseidon, were among them.


    Even with some of her powers sealed by William, on Earth, she could recklessly use the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian without dying from ack of soul energy, since the sword had recognized Amy as its master.


    Driving some top-tier artifacts wasn''t simple,if Amy handed the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian to Ares, and he dared to use it in an attack, he''d likely die before harming his enemy.


    The same was true for the Bow of Apollo,if someone tried to draw it without its approval, the weak would likely die instantly.


    Thinking of this, William decided to just give a general instruction about these artifacts. If someone chose one today, it would recognize its new master, but they''d have to control its power themselves. William was toozy to seal each one individually.


    It was like... a beauty... sitting down, moving on her own!


    Same idea, right? William didn''t have time to waste on these matters.


    Ares reached out for the Bow of Apollo, which emitted a low hum.


    "It seems this bow recognizes me!" Ares grabbed the Bow of Apollo andughed, "I can feel it responding to me, truly a fine treasure!"


    William gave him a sidelong nce. Ares didn''t understand what the Weapon Spirit was saying.


    The low hum from the Bow of Apollo was actually asking William if it could change its master, as this guy was too weak!


    Jokingly, this was an artifact used by Apollo, shot a few big birds by William, then cast aside and now, it was supposed to recognize a Guardian Deity-level person as its master!


    And this Guardian Deity-level person seemed very weak!


    If it weren''t for William''s warning, if Ares dared to touch it, it would have shattered him to pieces, soul and all!


    William could totally empathize with the Bow of Apollo''s Weapon Spirit''s feelings,this was even more pitiful than the Sword of Soulbreaker ending up in Alice''s hands...


    Hahaha!


    That''s just perfect!


    William smirked, ignoring Ares, and turned to Amy, "Amy, where''s that little te you mentioned?"


    Amy had been eyeing a direction inside the warehouse since they entered. These items were all stored by her, and before William warned the Weapon Spirits of these artifacts, not just anyone could touch them.


    Amy was so well-equipped that the Weapon Spiritsmunicated among themselves, with the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian arrogantly telling the others.


    "Behave yourselves, this is Mr. Johnson''s daughter!"


    Instantly, all the Weapon Spirits calmed down.


    Honestly, even the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was somewhat afraid after seeing these artifacts.


    It was a top-tier artifact, indeed Poseidon''s personal sword.


    But the treasures William had thrown into the high tower, each was a powerful weapon used by the gods, some even crafted by William himself, each with a terrifying provenance.


    Just like the Sword of Soulbreaker could easily suppress the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, if it didn''t bring up William and mention that Amy was his daughter, the other Weapon Spirits wouldn''t even consider it.


    Amy pointed toward the back of the warehouse, "That little te is over there."


    After speaking, she grabbed William''s hand and ran forward, like a little girl pulling her father to buy candy.


    William followed Amy''s pace to a small te.


    He saw the te and remembered...


    This te was used by him for dining years ago.


    How many years had it been?


    It seemed like it was when Earth had just appeared, inhabited only by various fierce and powerful creatures.


    William had made this small te casually, and it had held the meat of countless creatures...


    Back then, William was even more bored than now, asionally carving the heads of ancient beasts he had eaten onto the te, then using a special ability to shrink the images hundreds of times, so there were over five hundred beast heads on the te...


    He had used this te for hundreds of thousands of years, and the immense power it contained went without saying.


    The densely packed beast heads looked quite nice from a distance, after all, William''s carving skills were decent. Although some ancient beasts were ugly, William generally chose the better-looking ones to carve.


    Like Moros, who had escaped being eaten just because it was ugly!


    Amy had taken a liking to this te at first nce, and William, looking at the te, fell into thought...

 Chapter 807 Little Weapon Spirit, what are you saying?

    <h4>Chapter 807 Little Weapon Spirit, what are you saying?</h4>


    From a certain perspective, some powerful artifacts always have impressive names.


    For example, the Abyssal Eye te, Temporal Ripple te, and Eternal Wheel te...


    These are some of the magical artifacts modeled after tes that William had encountered.


    The Abyssal Eye te could absorb the essence of life, the Temporal Ripple te could enhance one''s training efficiency, and the Eternal Wheel te, crafted by the Fates themselves, was said to control the cycles of destiny.


    However, William''s te had no name.


    Because in William''s hands, it was never meant to be used as a weapon.


    You might say it could be used to smash in a fit of drunken rage, but using it as a weapon seemed absurd to William.


    But this particr te, due to its prolonged use by William, even more so than the Sword of Soulbreaker, which was merely a tool for ughtering beasts.


    William loved gourmet food, so naturally, a dining tool was used far more often than a food-cutting tool...


    This te must have some effects, right?


    William himself wasn''t sure what else this te could do besides serving food.


    But based on years of experience, he suspected this te might be more powerful than any of those te-shaped magical artifacts he had seen before.


    It''s all about experience.


    Anything William used for a long time seemed to surpass even the top-tier artifacts.


    This te...


    William couldn''t even think of any special effects it might have.


    After all, in his hands, this te was nothing more than a piece of dinnerware, nothing special about it, and after he gradually switched to other utensils, this te was retired.


    "This te is quite nice, you have good taste," William said, although unclear about what was special about this te, he knew well that any drawing he casually made seemed to create a space.


    With over five hundred ancient beast heads carved on it, William couldn''t even imagine what effects this te could have in Amy''s hands.


    "Weapon Spirit,e out for a moment!" William didn''t want to guess anymore, and with a thought, he summoned the Weapon Spirit of the te.


    The Weapon Spirit of the te was just a wisp of white mist, without any substantial form.


    Amy saw the white mist and blinked curiously at it.


    "Tell her what you can do," William said, curious about what this te he had always used might be special for.


    The people around didn''t hear William''s words, but the appearance of the Weapon Spirit caught everyone''s attention.


    "Little master, hello, I am the Weapon Spirit of this te, I don''t have a name yet, you can give me one so you can call me."


    The voice of the Weapon Spirit was soft and respectful towards Amy.


    Everyone in the warehouse looked over, curious about what kind of treasure Amy had chosen.


    Walker frowned at the drowsy-looking Weapon Spirit,he had seen the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, which clearly had a solid human-like form.


    Compared to that, the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian''s Sword Spirit seemed stronger!


    The te''s Weapon Spirit hadn''t even fully formed into a human shape, looking quite weak.


    A name?


    Amy loved naming things!


    "Then you''ll be called Lumi!" Amy was thrilled, the voice of the te sounded so cute.


    "Lumi likes the name the little master has given!" The te''s Weapon Spirit also sounded lively and joyful.


    Unlike the Weapon Spirit of the Bow of Apollo, Lumi felt it was a great honor to be chosen by Amy.


    It wasn''t as arrogant as the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker,in William''s hands, it was just an ordinary te, not like the Sword of Soulbreaker''s Sword Spirit, which was unruly and unmatched.


    "Little master, Lumi can be used for dining."


    "I know, I just want to use you for eating!" Amy chose this te not thinking of using it as a weapon,after all, isn''t a te meant for holding food?


    "Lumi likes the little master." Lumi didn''t tell Amy about any special abilities it might have.


    Just then, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian slowly appeared, bowed towards William, and said, "Mr. Johnson, may I help my master choose an artifact?"


    William raised an eyebrow,did the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian''s Sword Spirit really think it had good taste?


    "You may make your suggestion," William said indifferently.


    The Sword Spirit then said to Amy, "Master, you are young and cannot recognize the true treasures. I think I can guide you."


    "Can''t we choose three treasures? We definitely shouldn''t waste this opportunity, and this te is definitely not one to keep!" The Sword Spiritughed, "A mere broken te dreaming of having my master as its master, what a daydream!"


    "There are plenty of treasures here, like that bow in that man''s hands, once used by the great god Apollo!"


    The Sword Spirit pointed to a bell, "This bell, the Soul Devouring Bell of Grimmok the Vile, can swallow the souls of deities below the Absolute Deity level with a shake, and master, you have the Sanctuary Pendant to absorb these souls'' power. You can fully utilize this Soul Devouring Bell."


    "Of course, this Soul Devouring Bell is still inferiorpared to me." The Sword Spirit said.


    Upon hearing this, the te''s Weapon Spirit Lumi immediately felt displeased, emitting a terrifying aura from within the white mist, directed solely at the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    The Sword Spirit suddenly felt an unprecedented pressure,pletely numbing it!


    This pressure was even greater than what the Sword of Soulbreaker had brought before.


    "Little Weapon Spirit, what are you saying?"


    Lumi wasn''t as temperamental as the Sword of Soulbreaker, but this broken sword''s Sword Spirit dared to suggest Amy not choose it?


    And looked down on it?


    This broken sword''s Sword Spirit dared to be so arrogant?


    The de of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian trembled wildly, surrounded by the powerful souls of ancient beasts.


    The de was about to disintegrate, and the Sword Spirit was about to dissipate.


    "I..." At this moment, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian fully realized its rashness.


    How could it have known, this seemingly inconspicuous little te was so terrifying!


    Artifacts are categorized, and normally offensive weapons have stronger Weapon Spirits, like the Bow of Apollo''s Weapon Spirit.


    Normally, no one would painstakingly craft a te as an artifact, nor spend too much energy nurturing it, so initially, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian thought this te was very ordinary.


    How could it know, in the entire warehouse, this te was the real artifact.


    Over five hundred ancient beast heads were personally carved by William, and which of those dead ancient beasts wasn''t incredibly powerful?


    Some could even match Cronus in battle, and these beast souls were all confined within the images on the te, making it iparable even to the Sword of Soulbreaker before it was reforged.

 Chapter 808 Im just a plate

    Chapter 808 I''m just a te


    ??"Master, Mr. Johnson, help me!" The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian was terrified. It had never imagined that such a harmless-looking te could possess such monstrous strength.


    William didn''t even nce at the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and he made sure that only Amy and he could hear its pleas.


    He had no intention of saving the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    You reap what you sow, who else could it me?


    Amy was startled by the Sword Spirit''s cry for help. This Sword Spirit had always boasted in front of her about how incredibly powerful it was, iming to be unmatched and invincible in the universe.


    It talked up a big game about being the second strongest divine sword in the universe, right after Poseidon''s personal sword.


    Why was it calling for help now?


    Amy looked at the white mist formed by Lumi, then back at the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, and said to the mist, "Lumi, don''t bully it."


    Lumi responded somewhat aggrievedly, "Little master, I wasn''t bullying it,it started it."


    Despite feeling wronged, Lumi still retracted its power.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, feeling like it had been granted a reprieve, quickly apologized to Lumi, "I''m sorry,I''m sorry!"


    After that, it hurriedly retreated back into the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    It was now thoroughly panicked. Everything in this warehouse was extraordinary,who knew if there was anything even more bizarre than this te?


    It had always considered itself the strongest artifact, second only to the Sword of Soulbreaker. It had dismissed Zeus''s ''Thunder Sword'', Apollo''s ''Sun Sword'', Athena''s ''Wisdom Sword'', and Ares''s ''War Sword''!


    But in this ce, there were too many powerful items.


    Especially this little te, which had instilled fear in it.


    Now, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian could only choose to remain silent.


    "Lumi, are you very powerful?" Amy might be a bit naive, but she wasn''t stupid. From the behavior of the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, it was clear that the little te she had found was truly formidable.


    At least much more so than the self-proimed second strongest divine sword in the universe.


    A voice came from within the white mist, "Little master, I''m just a te, how could I be powerful?"


    "Oh?" Amy pouted and asked, "Then why is the Sword Spirit of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian so afraid of you?"


    "It''s just because it''s too weak!"


    This te had never been involved in battle in William''s hands, and neither William nor the te itself knew how it could be used inbat. In its own self-perception, it was just an ordinary te, meant for dining.


    As for the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian or the Bow of Apollo, every artifact here...


    Their Weapon Spirits were just too weak!


    Lumi didn''t consider itself strong,it just thought these items were too weak.


    So weak that it only needed to release a slight aura to suppress all the Weapon Spirits here!


    William had thought this Weapon Spirit would boast like the Sword of Soulbreaker, telling Amy how incredibly powerful it was.


    Unexpectedly, it had said such things.


    Hmm, William hadn''t thought much about it before,he just felt that anything he used regrly was probably an artifact, but he hadn''t considered that this te could be so powerful.


    Amy picked up the little te and looked closely at it, "What are these carvings? They''re so pretty."


    Amy had already examined the te closely before because she thought it was beautiful, which is why she remembered it so well.


    "They''re all food!" Lumi didn''t think the ferocious beasts depicted on it were anything special,they were just food.


    Even if they were once dominant creatures of the ancient times like the Crimsonme Goldleon, Frostscale Horned Demon Dragon, Pyrow Octodrake, Nine-Winged Sky Dragon...


    In the te''s perception, they were merely simple food. William stood by, finding his little te rather interesting.


    He had progressed with the times, habitually controlling his power, moving from a world of chaotic divine battles to an ordinary city, and then to an era where science fiction and magic coexisted.


    He had somewhat epted the changes in the power system.


    But this little te hadn''t experienced so many eras,it only knew that the things carved on it were food.


    No matter how powerful the beasts were in life, they were just food.


    Amy looked closely at the beautifully carved images on the te and couldn''t help saying, "These look so delicious."


    "They should be tasty." The little te didn''t have taste buds,it only knew that Mr. Johnson had carved these food images on it, so they must be tasty.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly. The beasts carved on the te had long been extinct on Earth, and there were few left in the Divine Realm, and those that remained were no longer of pure blood, their taste would likely be somewhat off.


    Amy, very satisfied, held the te and said, "I just want this little te, I don''t need anything else."


    William didn''t offer much opinion on Amy''s choice. Others might choose artifacts to be stronger, but Amy''s initial reason for choosing this te might have been simply because it looked nice.


    With Amy''s choice made, others began to select their desired artifacts.


    Walker leaned close to William and whispered, "Could you help me choose?"


    He had realized that Amy must have chosen a great treasure.


    What seemed like an inconspicuous little te turned out to be a hidden gem,he might have misjudged before.


    If William could help him choose, wouldn''t that be great?


    Clearly, Walker didn''t feel intimidated by William''s prowess.


    Everyone was so familiar,even if you''re powerful, helping to choose a treasure isn''t too much to ask, right?


    "Help you choose?" William could see what Walker had hidden in his spatial storage "underwear."


    This guy''s taste really wasn''t as good as Amy''s,it was filled with weapons of William''s defeated foes, which looked impressive but were just mediocre.


    Hmm, but then again, weapons crafted by ancient powerhouses tended to be shy, impressive in appearance but ordinary in essence, unlike the treasures crafted by William''s hand, which looked very ordinary.


    A normal person would probably choose those items based on their thinking.


    And those secret techniques, most creators of secret techniques give them impressive names, but William, the odd one out, might not even name his creations.


    His self-created techniques also weren''t suitable for contemporary Soulmancers...


    "How about that Paint Palette over there?" William pointed to a Paint Palette in the corner.


    That Paint Palette was also something William had used frequently. As for its other uses, William wasn''t sure at the moment, but if this little te was so powerful, that Paint Palette should be decent too.


    Walker looked in the direction William pointed, seeing a chipped Paint Palette, ordinary and just clean, but he couldn''t see what was special about it.

 Chapter 809 These unassuming little things had indeed become spirited

    Chapter 809 These unassuming little things had indeed be spirited


    ??A paint palette is an essential tool for painting.


    It is used to mix and blend paints to ensure they appear uniform when applied to the canvas.


    Skilled painters are particr about their tools, and painting can often be a lengthy process during which the paint may dry out.


    To prevent the paint from drying, it''s important to choose a palette made from non-absorbent materials.


    Nowadays, paint palettes are made from various materials such as wood, ss, ceramic, stic, and stone. However, William''s palette is made from an ancient stone called Cloudrift Stone, the same material as a stele he had left behind.


    In terms of material, this paint palette is of good quality, though William has grown tired of using it for so long and no longer likes it.


    The missing piece from the palette was simply due to William''s boredom,he fiddled with it until he identally broke off a piece.


    Upon hearing William''s suggestion, Walker decided to take a closer look at the palette.


    Having studied both music and painting with his first master, Walker had some understanding of the materials used for paint palettes.


    "This palette doesn''t even show its age,it hasn''t even cracked..." Walker examined the palette closely, realizing he had never seen this type of stone before. "It looks fragile. Could it be used as a weapon to hit someone?"


    William''s eyebrows twitched slightly. Hit someone?


    What an idea!


    How could a painting tool be used to hit someone?


    Such a violent thought!


    As Walker held the palette, its Weapon Spirit quickly appeared, floating in mid-air like an oil painting.


    The face of the Weapon Spirit changed continuously¡ªsometimes an old man, sometimes a young man, sometimes a boy. Its voice sounded divine.


    "Young man, thinking of using me to hit someone is quite ridiculous!" The Weapon Spirit looked at Walker calmly, not angered by his words, and even bowed towards William.


    Seeing its gesture, Walker nced at William and wasn''t surprised. He knew William was powerful, but to him, William was at least a good friend, if not a brother.


    He had always said he would look out for William and had William call him "big brother," but deep down, he still considered William a good friend.


    Friends, no matter how powerful, are still friends.


    Knowing William was strong, Walker felt relieved,he no longer had to worry about his safety.


    "What else can you be used for if not to hit people?" Walker asked the Weapon Spirit of the paint palette directly.


    The Weapon Spiritughed, "Since I am a paint palette, of course, I am used for mixing paints."


    "With the paints I help mix, you can paint mountains, waters, and anything in the world, and the results will surely be astonishing."


    Walker was speechless.


    "Using me to hit someone would be a waste of talent, wouldn''t it?"


    Walker twitched his mouth, "So you''re just a paint palette?"


    The Weapon Spirit proudly smiled, "That''s exactly what I am!"


    Walker was resigned to the Weapon Spirit''s attitude and turned to William, "What use do I have for it then?"


    William smiled meaningfully, "You don''t always have to fight. Paint a little, adjust your mood, and perhaps you could open the door to a new world."


    Walker fell silent. If it were before the apocalypse, painting to adjust his mood might be feasible, but in these chaotic times, was painting really useful?


    Seeing Walker''s silence, William continued, "You already have plenty of artifacts for fighting, and probably enough secret manuals, but to advance further, you might need to improve your mental state."


    "There''s a paintbrush over there,you could take that too." William merely made a suggestion, whether Walker listened was up to him.


    The paintbrush William mentioned had bristles that were somewhat worn but had been used by William himself. The bristles were plucked from a creature called a Crimsonme Goldleon, and the handle seemed to be made from the pinky bone of an ancient giant dragon, making it a truly unique paintbrush.


    That Crimsonme Goldleon, by current strength levels, would be considered a high-ranking god-king. William had vivid memories of that creature because it once chased Poseidon right up to his doorstep. William just watched and even told the Goldleon that if it could bite Poseidon''s butt, he wouldn''t eat it.


    The creature ended up waiting outside for three days and nights, and Poseidon, unable to stand the loneliness, ran out and was chased again...


    Walker looked in the direction William pointed, but the brush didn''t seem very impressive.


    William had said all he wanted to say. These items had never shown any Weapon Spirit or special abilities in front of him, but he knew that if a small dish could suppress the power of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, then the paint palette and paintbrush must also be exceptional.


    Of course, Walker might prefer artifacts that looked more powerful, like the Bow of Apollo.


    "I trust you!" Walker decided to take the paint palette and the paintbrush from the corner, then told Samuel, "I don''t need the rest,I''ve already chosen plenty from the Doors of Evolution."


    Samuel had spoken vaguely before, but Walker felt there was no need for such secrecy,he had taken them, and that was that. He didn''t need three items,these two were enough.


    Samuel had seen the Weapon Spirit of the paint palette and heard its words, feeling... it seemed rather weak.


    And that worn-out paintbrush.


    He even wondered how such items could appear in the Doors of Evolution.


    And how such things could generate a Weapon Spirit.


    But since Walker had chosen them, he didn''t ask further, just feeling that Walker had symbolically picked a couple of items that nobody else wanted.


    "Mr. Johnson, why don''t you also choose three items?" Samuel, unaware that these items were originally ced by William, tentatively asked.


    William waved his hand and smiled, "I''m just looking,I''m a teacher, not fond of fighting. What do I need these artifacts for?"


    Samuel could only nod, "Mr. Johnson, that''s vision! You have vision!"


    William smiled and didn''t exin further. He hade today to apany Amy and Walker and to see what was special about these items.


    Previously, these items had been inconspicuous, merely performing their intended functions without ever revealing a Weapon Spirit. Now, it seemed these unassuming little things had indeed be spirited.

 Chapter 810 Astrokinesis

    Chapter 810 Astrokinesis


    ??When Evelyn and the others were picking items, William didn''t get involved.


    After selecting their items, William, Amy, and Walker left the base''s storeroom.


    The powerful individuals summoned by Samuel each found a divine artifact or secret tome that they desired.


    The so-called top ten humans in the Divine Realm were actually considered minor gods of no significant standing.


    Some didn''t even reach the level of a Lesser Deity.


    "William, am I really supposed to take this Paintbrush back and start painting?" Walker wondered, filled with doubt. Painting was supposed to cultivate the mind, and theoretically, there was nothing wrong with that.


    But now, with sword techniques to practice, throwing knife skills to master, and various secret tomes in his "underwear" space storage unread, was he really expected to drop everything and just paint?


    Was that insane?


    "Up to you," William replied nonchntly, having already helped Walker choose two treasures. The rest was up to Walker.


    After some hesitation, Walker figured he might as well give it a try since he had already taken the items.


    What should he paint?


    Holding the Paintbrush, he calmed his mind and began mixing the paints.


    The colors spread evenly on the Paint Palette. As Walker held the Paintbrush, an image of a person painting appeared in his mind.


    Suddenly, the scene in the room shifted, and he found himself in a small cabin, watching the figure paint various beautifulndscapes on paper.


    Mountains and rivers stretching tens of thousands of meters, along with various powerful species he had never seen before, merged into Walker''s consciousness.


    It felt as if an invisible hand was guiding his own in painting.


    In a daze, Walker ended up painting andscape from ancient times.


    "My God?" Walker stared at the painting on the easel for a long time.


    Did I paint this?


    The painting was exceptionally good, but it seemed tock any special effects.


    The spirit of the Paintbrush didn''t reveal itself, and after finishing, Walker only felt a lightness and rxation throughout his body.


    "Did I make a breakthrough?" When Walker introspected his spiritual world, his mental strength, which was already not weak, now seemed to have expanded from a small pond to a vast river orke, and he seemed to have found a path leading to the ocean.


    ...


    With the human alliance''s decree, more human warriors turned their des towards Mutated creatures.


    All members of the Pantheon Guild, including the three Supreme Elders and President Ares, joined the battle.


    As these warriors acquired more secret techniques and weapons at the Arcane Vige base, theirbat abilities grew stronger.


    Most importantly, humans knew to unite and hunt Mutated creatures together, while the creatures themselves were gued by internal strife.


    Apart from the powerful Mutated creatures of ss A and above, those below ss A became mere prey for humans.


    Three years passed...


    In these three years, humans had umted ample experience inbating Mutated creatures, many bases had expanded, and a stable situation was gradually forming.


    During this time, the overall strength of the Mutated creatures also increased. Importantly, the weaker creatures, after being hunted by humans, sought refuge even if it meant being prey for stronger Mutated creatures.


    These powerful creatures generally had a strong territorial sense and normally wouldn''t leave their domains unless provoked. warriors, however, were different. Unable to defeat ss S Mutated creatures, they hunted weaker ones, harvesting their crystals to build their power and reputation, and exchanging them for contribution points at the Arcane Vige base. Why not?


    William had been teaching at a school for three years, a rather uneventful time, but he could see that it was only a matter of time before humans would reim their dominance on Earth.


    Of course, provided they didn''t provoke those powerful Mutated creatures.


    However, achieving the absolute dominance of the past, where ordinary people could freely ughter Mutated creatures, might still take some time. That night, as the stars twinkled, William looked up at the sky. Were other powerful beings from parallel dimensions about to might still take some time.


    That night, as the stars twinkled, William looked up at the sky. descend?


    But he felt that now, he probably didn''t need to intervene.


    "Ss, the stars are beautiful tonight, let''s teach you Astrokinesis," William decided, treating Ss as his student and nning to teach him seriously.


    In three years, Ss had made significant progress. With his Divine Constitution, he easily learned many spells.


    William had categorized spells into nine major types, and Ss had already mastered one major category¡ªthe offensive spells.


    Normally, a regr Soulmancer would need centuries to master the use of offensive spellspletely. For someone like Alice, without the power of a divine aura, mastering these spells could take her about five hundred years, considering how long she took just to learn to levitate.


    Ss''s talent was clearly beyond ordinary,at eight years old, he had already learned the offensive spells taught by William, reaching the strength level of a mid-tier Soulmancer.


    Moreover, with his powerful spells, he could easily crush any mid-tier Soulmancer on Earth.


    Now regarded as a prodigy, Ss''s demeanor had also changed,he was no longer timid, his face full of vitality and vigor.


    Amy, now thirteen, had reced Ares as the top-ranked human.


    She usually lived in New York, but today she was with William, eager to learn whatever Ss was learning.


    She had learned offensive spells at the age of seven from Poseidon and had reviewed them with William, but Astrokinesis was new to her.


    "Mr. Johnson, what is Astrokinesis?" Amy, now with the strength of a Nature Deity from the Divine Realm, was a prodigious talent unmatched in any era, not to mention her possession of various top-tier divine artifacts. Even in the Divine Realm, she could hold her own.


    William exined, "Astrokinesis is the art of predicting future events based on the movements of the stars and using the power of the stars inbat. Mastering Astrokinesis allows you to control the trajectories ofs! And it doesn''t require high physical strength, just strong mental power."


    In simpler terms, mastering Astrokinesis could allow one to predict future events and even destroy stars or harness their power for attacks, making it an excellent technique for oveing challenges beyond one''s level.


    Looking at the sky, William wondered if beings from other dimensions were nning to descend on Earth.


    Hmm, this time he really wouldn''t intervene. Maybe let the kids, Amy and Ss, give it a try?

 Chapter 811 Ignorant ants daring to disrespect me

    Chapter 811 Ignorant ants daring to disrespect me


    ??"Astrokinesis starts with Celestial Divination!" William said, looking up at the starry sky. "Celestial Divination involves sensing the movement and energy of the stars."


    "Stars generate tremendous energy through their motion, and each star has its own inherent power. If you can harness this for your own use, you can exert force beyond your own level of strength." William had only studied Astrokinesis to some extent, as most of his battles didn''t require external forces.


    Amy and Ss listened, somewhat puzzled and bewildered by William''s exnation.


    Harnessing the energy of the stars and their movements?


    That sounded quite challenging!


    However, as Soulmancers, they were experienced in absorbing various natural energies, which is essentially harnessing the Earth''s power.


    The Earth is one of countless stars, just more essible because it''s right under our feet. Astrokinesis simply extends that reach to more distant stars.


    The principle is the same.


    After exining this, Amy sat down and stared at the sky, trying to sense the stars with her mental power.


    Ss stood on a mountain peak, fixating on the half-moon.


    William noticed their states.


    Amy, bolstered by various top-tier artifacts and possessing a strong foundation, had no trouble connecting with distant stars.


    Ss, realizing his mental power was not as strong as Amy''s, turned to the moon¡ªthe closest celestial body to Earth.


    He began to sense the moon''s orbital path and the changes in its internal forces.


    For a mid-level Soulmancer, manipting the moon''s power was clearly a challenge.


    Ss first sensed the moon''s power and then attempted to harness it, wanting to prove himself in front of William.


    "Pfft!"


    Ss spat out a mist of blood, his fists clenched and brow furrowed, looking uneasily at William.


    "Don''t be too hasty," William said calmly. "Your strength level is still too low. First observe the changes in the stars, and when your own power is sufficient, then you can harness those forces."


    It''s like wanting to use a rock as a weapon,first, you need to be able to lift it. If you can''t even lift a small stone, how can you think of hurling a boulder?


    Ss nodded, "I understand."


    Amy didn''t experience what Ss did,she simply had too many treasures on her.


    The small te she picked up in the base''s storeroom three years ago had be an artifact connected to the source of her life.


    Weapon Spirit Lumi said its purpose was just for eating, but after Amy subdued it, the te could directly enhance her mental power, causing a surge that made sensing the power of the stars no problem at all.


    "Mr. Johnson, there''s a giant appearing in the sky," Amy said, looking up curiously.


    William nodded, "I see it. Why don''t you talk to him?"


    Suddenly, a 30-foot-tall divine figure appeared five thousand feet in the air.


    William had already notified Moros and other deities of witchcraft, as well as Prometheus, to not interfere.


    This deity was only of Absolute Deity level strength. If Prometheus intervened, he could annihte him on sight.


    If he just killed this guy outright, how would he see Amy get tested?


    Cough!


    Actually, William was quite optimistic about Amy''s capabilities.


    Although Amy was only at the level of a Nature Deity, above that were levels like Destroyer Deity, Creator Deity, Supreme Deity, and then Absolute Deity.


    This Absolute Deity, well, William had only allowed his power to reach the level of a Creator Deity. It was only fair for Amy to spar with him!


    Hearing William suggest she talk to the giant, Amy reached out with her divine sense, "Hello, my name is Amy. What''s your name?" The giant deity, a chief god from another parallel dimension, hade to Earth after sensing a surge in its energy. His purpose was simple: to see if there were any strong beings in this world. If not, he intended to make its creatures submit to him.


    Conquering Earth!


    It was that simple!


    His name was Vorenus, titled the Abyssal Sovereign, and he had climbed his way up through countless bloody battles.


    Just arriving on Earth, he was somewhat cautious. When a Nature Deity greeted him, Vorenus frowned slightly and said, "You may call me Abyssal Sovereign."


    At the same time, his divine sense swept across the entire Earth.


    Moros and other deities of witchcraft, along with Prometheus, had their presences masked by William, so Vorenus naturally couldn''t detect them.


    As for William, needless to say.


    He scanned the entire Earth and found Amy to be the highest level being in this world.


    Just a little Nature Deity.


    "Are you the god of this world?" Vorenus ignored William and Ss, considering them too weak to be of any concern.


    Amy replied, "Oh, I''m not a god, Abyssal Sovereign. Are you here to y?"


    "y?" Vorenus scoffed, "I see you have potential. Why not follow me and be my disciple?"


    Amy said, "Thank you, but I already have a master, so I won''t be your disciple."


    "Ignorant child, how dare you refuse me? What''s your master to me? Let hime out, and I''ll persuade him to change his mind." Vorenus didn''t think much of Amy''s master, but he recognized her potential. As a benevolent god, he was reluctant to harm Amy.


    After all, she seemed too weak in his eyes,killing her would be a mere thought, hardly worth his interest.


    Amy pouted, "My master seems to be doing something very important,I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Something important?" Vorenusughed, "I just scanned this world with my divine sense. There''s no one capable of fighting,your master must be dead."


    Amy''s mouth fell open as she looked at William, "Mr. Johnson, that big guy said my master is dead?"


    William smiled, "Your master isn''t dead."


    Looking up at the sky, Amy said, "Mr. Johnson says my master isn''t dead, so he must not be dead, right?"


    "Mr. Johnson?" Vorenus''s gaze fell on William, snorting, "The words of ants."


    William didn''t bother to respond,he had no intention of intervening.


    "Amy, this guy came to Earth to cause trouble. Just beat him up, no need to talk anymore," William said, tired of waiting. Vorenus''s attitude made it clear he was here to stir up trouble, so why bother with more words?


    "Okay! I''ll beat him up!" Amy looked up, conveying her divine sense, "Mr. Johnson said you''re here to cause trouble. If you don''t want to get beaten up, better leave quickly!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Vorenusughed loudly, "Ignorant ants daring to disrespect me, a mere Nature Deity being so presumptuous!"


    With that, heunched a mental attack, aiming to kill Amy.

 Chapter 812 You call this an ordinary weapon?

    Chapter 812 You call this an ordinary weapon?


    ??Vorenus, despite being a chief god of another world,unched a mental attack on Amy, expecting an instant kill.


    However, as his attack reached Amy, a small te''s phantom image appeared on her forehead.


    "How dare you harm my master?" Lumi, the spirit of the te, was furious. What was this creature thinking, trying to harm its master?


    A mist of white fog swirled around the small te, and the spirits of ancient, ferocious beasts appeared behind Amy, their roars echoing through the heavens.


    Vorenus''s mental attack dissipated instantly, and the spirits of ancient beasts, formidable evenpared to high-ranking god-kings and in by William, now stood solidly behind Amy, ring menacingly at Vorenus, locking onto him.


    "I..." Vorenus was petrified...


    No!


    It wasn''t just fear,he was literally immobilized.


    These beast spirits, many of whom were stronger than the current high-ranking god-kings in their lifetimes, had not weakened in death. Instead, nourished by the small te, they had grown even stronger.


    Although Vorenus was a chief god from a parallel dimension, without the Cosmic Entities, chief gods couldn''t borrow power from them. Facing these beast spirits, he was nothing but a novice!


    "Cough¡ª"


    William coughed lightly,it was his oversight for not sealing the te''s power. After Amy obtained the te, she had only used it for eating, and William had never seen her use it inbat.


    This was entirely a passive skill activation.


    From the looks of it, the small chief god seemed rather foolish in front of these ancient beast spirits.


    And then there was the te''s Weapon Spirit.


    After Amy received the te, she only named the Weapon Spirit, while William renamed the small te¡ªWildWisp.


    "Do you want to die?" WildWisp''s voice reached Vorenus''s ears, causing him to bleed from all orifices and suffer a severe blow to his soul, a faint golden crack appearing on his forehead.


    His divine essence was nearly splitting apart.


    Chief god?


    Wasn''t that a bit of a joke?


    "Miss, can I still leave now?" Vorenus was on the verge of tears. You''re telling me this is just a minor Nature Deity?


    Even if she was hiding her true strength and pretending to be weak, she shouldn''t be this powerful!


    Amy wasn''t really intent on killing, and WildWisp knew its young master''s temperament well, otherwise, Vorenus would have been a corpse the moment he attacked Amy.


    Hearing Vorenus''s address, Amy found it strange but somewhat nice.


    She turned to William and asked, "Mr. Johnson, he''s asking if he can still leave now?"


    William didn''t answer Amy directly but looked up at Vorenus and smiled, "Young man, thinking you cane and go as you please is a bit naive, don''t you think?"


    Vorenus felt like a boxing champion being harassed by street thugs.


    He was afraid of Amy, but not William, though it was clear William had a deep connection with Amy, so he couldn''t afford to offend him just yet.


    "What do you want?" Vorenus, despite his irritation, had to swallow his pride.


    William said, "Suppress your power to the level of a Nature Deity and fight her. Then, suppress it to the level of a mid-tier Soulmancer and fight this young friend of mine. If you win, you can leave."


    A rare sparring opportunity¡ªhow could he let it go so easily?


    Amy was shocked, "Mr. Johnson, I really don''t want to fight him!"


    Vorenus was equally embarrassed,it''s not like he wanted to fight either.


    And having to suppress his power, Amy would absolutely crush him in terms of strength.


    Just one artifact was terrifying enough,how powerful must she be in person? The mere thought was frightening.


    "Why don''t you fight me?" Vorenus had given up on any treatment.


    If Amy wanted to kill him, he was dead either way.


    He was done dealing with William''s arrogance.


    William pondered, "From your words, you want to fight me?"


    Vorenus scoffed, "What else? Do you dare? If I win, you let me leave? I''ll suppress my power level to match yours."


    William fell silent again, contemting how this minor chief god from another dimension could possibly suppress his power to match his.


    That was somewhat challenging.


    "So, you''re scared?" Vorenus was convinced William couldn''t beat him. After all, he was a chief god of a world, and even if he suppressed his power to match William''s, his vastbat experience would absolutely crush him.


    William replied, "It''s not that, I''m just worried I might identally kill you."


    Vorenus was speechless...


    He couldn''t understand where William got the courage to say such things, having just arrogantly called him "young man."


    Heh! He had lived for a hundred thousand years!


    "Enough talk. Are you scared or not?" Vorenus tried to provoke William, "I''ll let you fight using only one hand and two feet. You''re not scared of that, are you?"


    Well, that''s exactly what William wanted to say.


    "Forget it, you two fight first. After that, if you''re still alive and want to fight me, I''ll oblige."


    William wasn''t really keen on fighting,since the Cosmic Entity Guardian battle, he found fighting quite pointless.


    "Heh!" Vorenus had given up, pleading with Amy, "Miss, I promise I''ll nevere to this world again."


    William raised an eyebrow, looking towards the horizon. Hmm?


    Poseidon wasing?


    Well, Vorenus''s words were well said!


    No matter what, he definitely couldn''te back after today.


    William didn''t like fighting, but he wouldn''t stop others from doing so.


    Poseidon was hot-tempered and vengeful, and some of Vorenus''s earlier words might have reached him...


    Poor chief god!


    Amy was still unaware her master wasing, continuing to look at William, asking, "Can we not fight?"


    William shook his head, "Try sparring a bit, just don''t use WildWisp. Practice always needs a sparring partner."


    Amy pouted, reluctantly retracting WildWisp, then pulled out the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Vorenus saw the sword Amy drew and was overwhelmed.


    From this sword, he could sense an aura of high-ranking god-


    kings.


    Doomed!


    "Miss, how are we supposed to fight if you use that sword?"


    Everyone was supposed to suppress their power to the level of a Nature Deity, which sounded fair, but pulling out such a high-


    ranking god-kings level artifact was too much.


    Amy was also stunned, already unhappy, and now Vorenus was suggesting she couldn''t use the sword?


    She could only put away the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian and take out Zeus''s gift to her, the Stormcore Orb.


    The Stormcore Orb, one of the artifacts of Zeus, the King of Gods, was no less powerful than Poseidon''s Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Vorenus was numb, "Miss, can''t you use a more ordinary weapon to fight me?"


    Amy''s pout deepened, the sword couldn''t be used, nor the orb...


    She thought for a moment and then took out another gift from Zeus, the Sanctuary Pendant.


    Vorenus: "¡­"


    Can you be reasonable?


    You call this an ordinary weapon?

 Chapter 813 Amy, who got beaten up

    Chapter 813 Amy, who got beaten up


    ??Amy was at a loss for words as she looked at Vorenus. She really didn''t know what to say.


    "If this can''t be used, and that can''t be used, then what''s the point of fighting?"


    Vorenus also looked innocently at Amy.


    Amy, in turn, looked innocently at William.


    "Mr. Johnson, can we just not fight?"


    William chuckled heartily, amused by Vorenus''s antics, which had also left Amy bewildered.


    Neither of them wanted to fight, so what was to be done?


    Besides, Ss was waiting on the sidelines.


    Most importantly, the sea god Poseidon was already on his way here, and Vorenus was practically a dead man walking.


    It would be such a waste not to use him for a bit of practice before his demise.


    "How about this, neither of you use weapons!" William helpfully suggested.


    Vorenus thought this was a brilliant idea upon hearing it.


    Without weapons, and with their power levels equalized, he really didn''t think he would lose.


    After all, he was also a chief deity.


    Years ofbat experience made him feel invincible in a fight at the same power level.


    Amy might have a high power level, but she looked clueless, probably with littlebat experience.


    Thinking this, Vorenus felt sure of his victory.


    Even if he lost, it wouldn''t necessarily mean death, right?


    Fortune favors the bold!


    After all, he was convinced that if Amy used weapons, he was definitely a goner.


    So why not just fight barehanded?


    It seemed like a no-lose situation.


    Amy looked speechlessly at William, not understanding why Mr. Johnson insisted she fight this person.


    "Then let''s fight," Amy said. What else could she do? They had to fight anyway.


    With just a thought from William, Vorenus''s power level was restricted to that of a Nature Deity.


    Vorenus had no idea that William was behind this.


    To him, Amy was the real deity, and that William was just a weakling hiding behind others.


    But having his power mysteriously restricted sent chills down his spine. Just who was Amy?


    He had once fancied ruling the world. How naive he was.


    Vorenus gave a bitterugh and looked at Amy from a distance, "Miss, I hope you can keep your promise and suppress your power level to that of a Nature Deity."


    Amy looked nkly at Vorenus. She was already at the level of a Nature Deity, what was there to suppress?


    This big guy must be out of his mind.


    Clueless!


    Yes, just clueless.


    Amy was confident in her own abilities. At the same power level, couldn''t she beat a fool? Vorenus frowned slightly under Amy''s gaze.


    What did that look mean?


    It was as if she was looking at someone intellectually challenged.


    Alright then, both regarded each other as fools.


    Amy and Vorenus stood in the void, facing each other.


    "Can''t you just shrink a bit before we fight?" Amy grew more irritated the more she thought about it. Why did fighting have to involve so many demands? No using this, no using that, and the guy was so tall.


    Was it really appropriate for them to fight at these sizes?


    Amy''s eyes reddened a bit, feeling utterly wronged.


    What could Vorenus say?


    Or dare to say?


    Upon hearing Amy''smand, he could only silently shrink, and he even became as tall as Amy, his muscr body at about 4 feet 5 inches, looking utterly ridiculous.


    He was the spitting image of a dwarf.


    He had no choice,Amy asked him to shrink. What if he ended up taller than Amy and she got upset and killed him on the spot?


    Vorenus''s actions baffled even William. This was too much,at least shrink to a normal adult height.


    "Begin!" Amy gestured as she spoke.


    These days, she had learned quite a few attack spells from William.


    Seeing Amy''s gesture, Vorenus was so scared that nine ck mes burst from behind him, and his body was enveloped by a thin barrier.


    "Seal spell! Ice!" Amy saw the nine ck mes behind Vorenus and shouted out these words. Instantly, the temperature around them plummeted dramatically.


    Suddenly, countless ice chains appeared in the void, and before Vorenus could react, he was bound by the ice chains.


    "Fire of Apocalypse!" Vorenus''s limbs were locked by the ice chains, but he didn''t panic. If everyone was at the same power level, his Fire of Apocalypse could melt everything.


    It was like water versus fire, but it also depended on whether there was more water or fiercer fire.


    Clearly, Vorenus, as a chief deity, was not to be underestimated.


    The ice chains summoned by Amy quickly melted away, dissipating into the air.


    "Amazing!" Seeing that things were going south, Amy quickly made another gesture.


    She realized that her opponent was not simple.


    Recalling the Astrokinesis she had learned from William, she moved her thoughts and directly harnessed the power of the stars of the entire gxy.


    Although they had agreed not to use weapons, Amy''s various artifacts were hidden in her divine consciousness space, and using them feltpletely natural.


    They weren''t held in her hands, so how could it be considered using weapons?


    Using various top-tier artifacts, Amy frantically harnessed the power of the stars, and her speed was extremely fast.


    Vorenus immediately felt something was off.


    You''re telling me this is the power of a Nature Deity level?


    Did he look like a fool?


    The power to harness such terrifying celestial forces at the Nature Deity level?


    In the next moment.


    It was still the same gesture and spell.


    Thick ice chains emerged from the void again, like countless ice snakes dancing wildly, wrapping around Vorenus.


    Vorenus quickly teleported away from the spot, clearly sensing that if he got caught by these ice chains again, he might not be able to dissolve them.


    In a moment of urgency, he had to use teleportation in the fight.


    There are two types of teleportation.


    One is to instantly transform one''s body into a molecr structure and then appear at another ce at the speed of light.


    The other is to travel through space.


    Real fighters generally don''t use teleportation.


    Because the first type of teleportation could cause one to losebat ability in that instant. If the transformed molecules were scattered or captured by the enemy, it would be game over.


    The second type, traveling through space?


    Although using the power of spatialws can achieve very cool effects, if the opponent is also at the Absolute Deity level, they could disrupt the space during the teleportation, possibly banishing the teleporter to a chaotic flow of space.


    This method is usually only visually effective against much weaker opponents.


    At the same power level, it''s too risky.


    Vorenus also directly took a risky move, appearing behind Amy in the next moment.


    "Boom!" He punched Amy in the back, followed by a series of attacks that kicked Amy down.


    This barrage of attacks was solid, and Amy didn''t even have time to react before she was struck from the sky to the ground, smashing into the earth and creating a huge crater.


    Although Amy had learned quite a few attack spells, her actualbat experience was stillcking, especially in unarmedbat. Unable to harness the power of spatialws, she was at a loss against the teleporting Vorenus and could only passively take hits.

 Chapter 814 Children need the right education

    Chapter 814 Children need the right education


    ??Vorenus had never imagined he could win.


    Using teleportation in front of Amy was a huge risk.


    He thought Amy might disdain to attack him while he teleported, but he also believed it was impossible for him tond a hit on Amy under those circumstances.


    Yet, against all odds, he seeded.


    He actually managed to hit Amy.


    The feeling was incredibly surreal.


    How could it have been sessful?


    Seeing Amy lying in the huge crater, Vorenus could hardly believe his eyes.


    Was this the same person who could easily suppress her own power?


    Amy didn''t concede defeat,she soared into the sky to continue the battle with Vorenus.


    It was clear that closebat wasn''t Amy''s strong suit, especially without weapons.


    After this round of fighting, Vorenus quickly realized that Amy might not be as strong as he had thought.


    This was his warrior''s intuition.


    Amy had to gesture every time she cast a spell.


    Although her movements were quick, speed is rtive.


    In the time it took Amy to gesture her spells, Vorenus could have attacked her hundreds of times.


    Because of this, when Amy got up again, she faced a barrage of attacks and had no chance to retaliate.


    Before she couldplete her gestures, Vorenus''s fists were alreadynding on her.


    It was like a ssic battle between a warrior and a mage.


    Amy, the mage, got her spells interrupted every time.


    In less than ten minutes, Amy, eyes red, pulled out the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian.


    Even though she wore the battle armor given by the sea god Poseidon, Vorenus''s punchesnded solidly on her, some even hitting her face, causing unavoidable pain.


    "Why can''t I use a sword?" Amy shouted in protest.


    Seeing her wield the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, Vorenus instinctively backed away several hundred feet.


    This was ying dirty!


    "Miss, we agreed no weapons," Vorenus pleaded earnestly.


    This was no longer a game,she was ready to kill him with one strike.


    He was utterly confused by the situation.


    Amy''s strength was undeniable.


    Perhaps she wasn''t adept at hand-to-handbat, but with a sword, Vorenus felt he might meet a gruesome end.


    Amy''s healing abilities were strong, but when a child is hit, they don''t think about rules.


    They either cry or draw their sword!


    "I don''t care, you can use weapons too!" Amy had learned swordsmanship from Poseidon and more from William. It was absurd to fight this giant and not be allowed to use her sword. Wasn''t that just bullying?


    Vorenus was speechless.


    He had weapons, but were they on the same level? This kid was really pushing it!


    Why not just end it quickly with one decisive strike?


    Puffing her cheeks, Amy held the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, her energy bursting forth like a flood. Angered, she prepared to use the sword techniques William had taught her.


    Vorenus waspletely suppressed by William in terms of power level and mental strength, but Amy was unaffected. Her powerful spirit locked onto Vorenus.


    Vorenus felt a terrifying energy pressure envelop him. If his power hadn''t been suppressed, this wouldn''t have been a big deal, but now he was just a Nature Deity.


    With various artifacts boosting her spirit, plus the secret sword technique taught by William and the power of the Sword of the Abyssal Guardian, Amy''s next strike would surely be lethal.


    "Amy, you''ve already lost! We agreed no weapons, and drawing your sword means you concede. Come down now! It''s Ss''s turn." Although William was indulgent and loved this somewhat foolish child, Amy needed to continue growing and living in this human world.


    As a social creature, she had to learn to follow some rules.


    Otherwise, Amy would just be an arrogant, unpleasant person.


    Unless she turned into a lonely, unfeeling, cold deity.


    Clearly, William didn''t want that for her.


    When Amy heard she had lost, her expression was full of grievance.


    She felt she could still have beaten Vorenus.


    If it were a contest of swordsmanship, she definitely wouldn''t lose.


    This time, William didn''t stand by her side.


    "Alright!" Although Amy was angry, she sheathed her sword and reluctantly returned to William''s side.


    William ruffled Amy''s hair and asked, "What''s wrong, not happy?"


    Amy pouted and remained silent.


    "Keep your word," William said earnestly. "You promised not to use the sword. Breaking your word is not eptable!"


    "Your two masters must have taught you the importance of integrity. You must do as you say!" William didn''t need to think twice,Poseidon wouldn''t have taught Amy just spells andbat skills. He surely taught her some life lessons too.


    Amy, at her young age, possessed so many top-tier artifacts and had formidablebat abilities. If not guided properly, she could easily stray onto the wrong path.


    "I understand," Amy said, her head bowed. She took a deep breath, then looked up at William and said, "Mr. Johnson, I was wrong."


    "Yes, recognizing your mistakes is good," William affirmed. He believed in some of the world''s standards of right and wrong, many of which had arisen because of him.


    William didn''t believe in the inherent goodness of human nature.


    At her age, if Amy wasn''t guided properly, who knew what she might be.


    Vorenus breathed a sigh of relief when Amy sheathed her sword.


    Ss, seeing Amy return, eagerly looked up at Vorenus in the sky.


    Mr. Johnson had said they would fight with their powers equalized.


    Ss had rarely experienced realbat since he began his training.


    Now that the opportunity was before him, he couldn''t pass it up.


    Even if the opponent was formidable, he wanted to try.


    As a mid-level Soulmancer, Ss could already fly.


    He flew up to Vorenus, wielding a small wooden sword.


    Vorenus thought this was too easy.


    Fighting Amy might have unnerved him, but fighting Ss...


    Just a kid, and judging by his flying posture, a weak one at that.


    "Begin!" William shouted from the mountaintop.


    As soon as he spoke, Ss was sent flying with a punch from Vorenus.


    What followed in the fight doesn''t need to be said.


    Ss waspletely overpowered.


    Despite all the spells he had learned from William, he couldn''t use a single one.


    In less than half a minute, he was bloodied and lying on the ground, barely breathing.


    He didn''t have Amy''s array of top-tier artifacts to protect himself.


    Injured, it was already fortunate he wasn''t killed.


    Vorenus smiled. ording to the agreement, he could finally leave this world alive.

 Chapter 815 Clearly, William didnt look like a fool

    Chapter 815 Clearly, William didn''t look like a fool


    ??Vorenus felt that just being able to leave alive today was a win in itself.


    As for ruling Earth or anything grand like that, he decided it was best not to dwell on such thoughts.


    However, his gaze still lingered on William.


    This man annoyed him. Even though it was William who had called Amy back, Vorenus felt no gratitude towards him.


    As a great chief deity of a realm, William''s disrespect made Vorenus feel that this man must die.


    "You! Yes, you! Dare you fight me?" Vorenus looked down at William arrogantly, a smirk curling at the corner of his mouth, tinged with mockery.


    In his view, William surely wouldn''t dare to engage him inbat.


    No sooner had he spoken than a thunderp boomed through the sky.


    The sea god Poseidon, d in a sea-blue robe, descended from the heavens, appearing opposite Vorenus.


    The overwhelming aura of a high-ranking god-king emanating from Poseidon made Vorenus feel extremely oppressed.


    "So it was you who fought my disciple, right?" Poseidon looked at Vorenus with disdain.


    You''re just a minor chief deity of some world, right?


    Daring to run wild here and even attack his disciple?


    And you had the audacity to verbally insult him just moments ago.


    In front of Poseidon, Vorenus felt utterly weak and helpless.


    This Poseidon was known for his fiery temper, not exactly a deity who reasoned with others, at least William was more reasonable.


    "May I ask who you are?" Vorenus asked nervously, looking at Poseidon.


    At this moment, William had already stopped suppressing Vorenus''s power.


    But his strength was still nothingpared to Poseidon.


    Poseidon chuckled coldly, "Didn''t you want my disciple to follow you, to be your apprentice?"


    "And just now, you disregarded me?"


    Oh my gods!


    Vorenus was numb.


    From Poseidon''s words, he realized that Amy was his disciple.


    What had he just said?


    Had he not just made aplete fool of himself?


    And now to be pped in the face so quickly, was this really appropriate?


    "Misunderstanding! It''s all a misunderstanding, my lord, please do not be angry."


    Didn''t Vorenus understand now? Amy had a master with the power level of a high-ranking god-king.


    No wonder she possessed so many top-tier artifacts.


    Thinking about it made his scalp tingle.


    He had dared to scorn a high-ranking god-king?


    He had really narrowed his own path.


    "If you say it''s a misunderstanding, then it can be," Poseidon said with a sly smile, "I heard you say you wanted to fight William, right?"


    Poseidon was not as rigid as Zeus. Although he respected William in his heart.


    Sometimes he just liked to stir things up.


    Vorenus was at a loss for words for a moment.


    He wasn''t sure about the rtionship between William and Poseidon.


    So he didn''t know whether to answer yes or no!


    "How about this," Poseidon mused, "You fight William, and if you win, I''ll let you leave alive, but if you lose..."


    The consequences of losing went without saying.


    Vorenus had already won two fights, and even Amy, without using weapons, was no match for him, let alone a mere William?


    William wasn''t upset by Poseidon''s words.


    He was inherently yful, and Poseidon''s personality wasrgely influenced by him.


    He also favored this particr disciple the most.


    So when Poseidon did and said such things, he wasn''t surprised,in fact, he found it quite amusing.


    Vorenus had initiated the challenge.


    Anyway, this guy wasn''t going to survive today, so a little practice wouldn''t hurt.


    Vorenus didn''t realize that he had initially just narrowed his path, but now he hadpletely sealed it.


    Offending Poseidon might still leave a chance for survival, but offending William meant he might not even walk normally today.


    "Come on, William, fight me, let me see what you''re capable of." Vorenus called out loudly, "Let''s agree first, can we use weapons?"


    "Whatever you want, if you want to use weapons, go ahead," William replied.


    "Good, then I will also suppress my power to the level of a novice Soulmancer," Vorenus arrogantly pulled out a speared axe, pointing it at William.


    "That means you want to use weapons," William observed with interest.


    He wasn''t really in favor of using weapons.


    It could get so bloody.


    But if this man insisted, it wasn''t a problem.


    William was always a genteel and easygoing person, so he took it as just going through the motions.


    "Ss, lend me your little wooden sword," William said, and a small wooden sword appeared in his hand.


    The wooden sword Ss had used earlier had turned to ash in the battle.


    To Vorenus, it seemed William had simply procured another wooden sword.


    But to Poseidon, it was different.


    William had just transformed the ash back into the wooden sword.


    It was like making a heart that had stopped beatinge back to life.


    Thispletely broke thew of conservation of energy in the universe.


    Even high-ranking god-kings found it difficult to bring the dead back to life.


    Otherwise, William wouldn''t have struggled to revive Artemis in the past.


    Poseidon strained to sense the shift in the universe''sws.


    His heart gained some new insights.


    "Amy, watch and learn," Poseidon called out to Amy as William prepared to take action personally.


    Seeing William about to use swordsmanship excited Poseidon.


    Thest time Poseidon had seen William use swordsmanship was during theirst battle.


    Vorenus had no idea what he was up against...


    In his view, if William borrowed a weapon from Amy, he might have some trouble handling it.


    But to fight with a little wooden sword was simply humiliating.


    William instantly flew into the air, appearing opposite Vorenus.


    "You don''t have to suppress your power, use whatever skills you have," William said considerately, after all, this was probably Vorenus''sst fight, it was better not to leave any regrets.


    Truly considerate.


    "Clueless!" Vorenusughed loudly, the speared axe glowing with a sinister ck light, emitting a dangerous aura as if it could devour everything.


    If he didn''t suppress his power, he felt he could kill William in a second!


    This should be a simple task for him.


    Wait, what?


    How did he get up here?!


    Vorenus suddenly realized something was off.


    William had just appeared in front of him out of nowhere, and he hadn''t understood what method William had used.


    Using the power of spatialws?


    But he hadn''t felt any spatial fluctuations.


    Just pure speed?


    A novice Soulmancer, and his speed was already so fast that Vorenus couldn''t catch it?


    And William had seen his fight.


    Knowing his strength, he was still so arrogant!


    Either he was foolish, or he really had the skills.


    Clearly, William didn''t look like a fool.

 Chapter 816 You seemed very happy just now?

    Chapter 816 You seemed very happy just now?


    ??At this moment, Poseidon, the god of the sea, spoke, "Young man, I admire your courage."


    "Even if you die after making Mr. Johnson draw his sword, it''s worth it."


    As he said this, Poseidon''sughter resembled that of a child.


    What the heck!?


    Hearing these words from Poseidon, Vorenus instantly felt a sense of despair.


    Firstly, it was all about the title.


    To be respectfully addressed as ''Mr.'' by high-ranking god-kings, what kind of being could that be?


    William didn''t waste words and said, "Let''s get started!"


    Vorenus had no other choice,retreating was now impossible.


    He lifted his Speared Axe and fiercely chopped at William.


    The Speared Axe, enveloped in dark aura, tore through the space, intertwined with thunder and lightning, truly extraordinary.


    Against any other opponent, anyone less than an Absolute Deity would surely perish.


    The moment the Speared Axe was swung, William simply sidestepped slightly, easily dodging it. As for the thunderous and annihtive powers, they had no effect on William at all.


    If William had simply wanted to kill Vorenus, it would have been very easy, needing just one sword strike.


    But now, he was trying to teach Amy and Ss something.


    Vorenus gritted his teeth,William was fast, but not invincibly so.


    After easily dodging one attack, Vorenus felt anxious but still clung to a sliver of hope.


    Maybe he could actually win?


    "Ah!" Vorenus roared, his body growing immensely, assuming the true posture of a supreme god.


    He exerted his full strength, and the Speared Axe in his hands grew evenrger.


    In front of Vorenus, William seemed as insignificant as an ant.


    But obviously, this was just a matter of size and had nothing to do with strength.


    Vorenus no longer used his Speared Axe but began to employ his magic and special abilities.


    Countless ck mes carrying the scent of death flew towards William, almost engulfing him instantly.


    William could have stood still, as these mes couldn''t really harm him, but such a fight wouldn''t teach Amy and Ss anything.


    So, he decided to fight magic with magic!


    Just using magic, huh? As if he couldn''t do it too.


    As the ck mes gathered around him, William casually gestured with his hand.


    Yes, that''s right! He just casually made a gesture.


    "Seal! Ice!"


    Was it the same spell Amy had used before?


    Vorenus was huge, but the ice chains summoned by William were even thicker.


    Wasn''t it about who was bigger?


    In this regard, William had never been afraid of anyone!


    Vorenus saw the ice chains suddenly appearing in the void. He felt a rush of urgency and teleported again.


    Just like he had defeated Amy before.


    He thought this was how he could defeat William.


    When he teleported behind William, his Speared Axe swung tens of thousands of times in an instant.


    A triumphant smile appeared on Vorenus''s face.


    William turned around and it was just one sword strike.


    The wooden sword pierced through the dense ck mes, stabbing the tip of the Speared Axe.


    In an instant, the mes dissipated.


    The Speared Axe shattered into pieces, turning into countless fragments the next moment.


    Vorenus''s huge body was also locked by the ice chains.


    How could this be?!


    William had actually anticipated his teleportation spot.


    And what''s more outrageous...


    In William''s hand was just a in wooden sword.


    Vorenus was sure, it was just an ordinary wooden sword.


    An ordinary wooden sword had broken through his Fire of Apocalypse and even shattered his Speared Axe.


    This was utterly inconceivable.


    How could you be so strong?


    Still a novice Soulmancer level, that''s just insane.


    At this moment, Vorenus felt an incredible sense of disbelief.


    William had always been a straightforward person.


    You use magic, I use magic,you use a weapon, I use a weapon.


    But such a minor god, even Poseidon didn''t take him seriously, let alone in front of William.


    "Are you also at the high-ranking god-kings level?" Vorenus looked at William in horror.


    Now his power was not suppressed.


    But he was still easily crushed by William.


    That''s not high-ranking god-kings level, then what is?


    William simply said, "I''m not at the high-ranking god-kings level."


    Vorenus burst into hystericalughter, filled with despair, feeling he had no hope left.


    Still saying you''re not at the high-ranking god-kings level?


    That''s just too hypocritical!


    The main gods of their parallel dimensions were just administrators set up by the Cosmic Entity to manage the various dimensions.


    Just helping the Cosmic Entity manage the dimensions, their strength was still far from that of the high-ranking god-kings.


    Facing a high-ranking god-kings level powerhouse, if they fought, death was certain, no doubt about it.


    William didn''t bother exining too much.


    With a casual sword strike, he shed through the air towards Vorenus.


    Vorenus''s huge body turned into dust in the air.


    Since the fight had already started, William didn''t bother letting Poseidon make a move, handling it himself cleanly.


    Amy had always known William was strong.


    But she never knew just how strong William really was.


    Now, seeing William in action, she understood what true strength was.


    Holding just a wooden sword, he still managed to annihte a giant she couldn''t defeat.


    Remember, this giant had his powers suppressed when fighting her.


    Now, with his full strength disyed, William still managed to kill him with one sword strike.


    William''s strength was evident.


    William''s battle was still captured by satellites.


    Samuel and others watching on the screen also saw this scene.


    That giant was a deity, right?


    But he seemed so frail in front of William.


    What does a mere deity count for in front of William?


    Some staff at the base saw this scene and couldn''t help but cheer!


    With such a powerful being on Earth, what did they have to fear?


    Probably only William felt that this battle didn''t mean much.


    It didn''t share any specialbat experience with Amy and Ss.


    It was simply that he was too powerful, and Vorenus was too weak.


    This was an absolute overpowering of strength, with nobat experience to speak of.


    Perhaps Poseidon learned a little something on the side.


    "Did you break through again?" William turned around, smiling at Poseidon.


    Poseidon bowed slightly towards William and said, "Yes, master."


    "You seemed very happy just now?" William remarked.


    Hmm, he did seem very happy...


    Poseidon suddenly felt uneasy.


    William performed a sword flourish, pointing the wooden sword at Poseidon, "Come on, let me see how much you''ve progressed."


    Damn!!


    Poseidon waspletely flustered.


    William was testing his skills!

 Chapter 817 Perhaps he would have given up on himself

    Chapter 817 Perhaps he would have given up on himself


    ??Poseidon, the god of the sea, had a gleeful look on his face, which William didn''t particrly dislike, but he felt it necessary to teach the young god a lesson¡ªto show him that being a spectator isn''t always as enjoyable as it seems.


    The next moment, William and Poseidon found themselves in the vast, deste cosmos, facing each other from a distance.


    "Master, I was wrong," Poseidon said, a hint of panic in his voice.


    Could it be? Was the master really angry?


    William shook his head, "No! You''re not wrong!"


    "I really was wrong," Poseidon insisted, his face a picture of misery.


    When others grasped the true power of the highest cosmic truths, they invariably experienced phenomena wrapped in thousands of holy lights, a scene of grandeur.


    But for him, it seemed he was just about to get a beating.


    Poseidon had no desire to fight William.


    "Enough talk," William said. "Let me see what progress you''ve made."


    William still held only a wooden sword in his hand, but Poseidon knew all too well that whether William chose to use the sword or not, the oue would be the same.


    Poseidon might have grasped the true power of the highest cosmic truths.


    But the power of the holy aura within him hadn''t increased.


    At best, there had been a qualitative change, but no quantitative increase.


    He had seen William participate in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle.


    Even the Cosmic Entities were casually brutalized by him,the champions of various universes were no match for William, as weak and inexperienced as they were.


    In front of William, he was merely a novice with abat strength of five.


    He knew well that William wouldn''t really kill him, but a beating seemed inevitable.


    Luckily, there were no others nearby, or he would have lost face big time.


    The mighty Poseidon, casually brutalized.


    Ah, just thinking about it felt quite tragic.


    As he thought this, Zeus and Hera suddenly appeared nearby.


    William looked indifferent, as if their presence had nothing to do with him¡ªthey hade on their own.


    How could there be a fight without an audience?


    Zeus stood far away, looking at Poseidon, knowing that little Poseidon was about to get a beating.


    Hera also stood aside, sneaking nces, pretending not to see what was happening, as if she knew nothing.


    She too was preparing to break through her power limits. Poseidon had now first grasped the true power of the highest cosmic truths, henceforth no longer restricted by the Cosmic Entity.


    But how much had Poseidon''s strength really improved after his breakthrough?


    Talking too much was pointless.


    Poseidon clenched his fist, and his Trident appeared behind him, standing on Triton''s Tempest Circle, his eyes overflowing with blue light.


    Countless mysterious andplex blue runes appeared around him.


    Having grasped the true power of the highest cosmic truths, Poseidon now controlled the forces of the highest cosmic truths, no longer limited to this universe.


    But...


    His Trident pointed at William in the air, trembling.


    Could it be? Could it be? Had Poseidon gone mad?


    What was he trying to do?


    Why use a weapon against William?


    Why use me?


    His Trident, which had been borrowed by William many times over the years, had often been intimidated by other Weapon Spirits in William''s spatial storage ring.


    Especially by the Sword of Soulbreaker, which was just too bullying...


    When it was in William''s hands, it truly feared that the big boss might identally break them.


    With such little strength, Poseidon dared to point it at William the Obliterator?


    My goodness!


    You guys are just fooling around, but could you please consider the Trident''s feelings?


    Poseidon also sensed that his Trident was a bit scared.


    But what could he do now?


    He was scared too!


    But he couldn''t show his fear.


    William clearly just wanted to test him, he wasn''t going to really kill him. If he showed fear even now, what was the point of controlling the power of the highest cosmic truths?


    "Trident, get serious! Keep this up, and after we''re done, I''ll throw you into a dung pit to soak for ten thousand years!"


    Poseidon shouted angrily.


    Don''t you understand what knightly spirit is?


    So embarrassing!


    Upon hearing about the dung pit for ten thousand years...


    That might as well just break it!


    If it were taken out again in the future, other weapons would definitely point and gossip.


    "Look! That''s the Trident that soaked in dung!"


    "Damn! It emits energy with a hint of poop smell!"


    "I swear! It must have soaked in a dung pit for ten thousand years! Yes, ten thousand years!"


    ...


    Thinking of these, the Trident trembled lightly, its tip swirling with light.


    The Trident split into four clones, each pointing at William from different directions, surrounding him in the middle. Triton''s Tempest Circle instantly formed a barrier, enveloping William within.


    Thousands of energies, sharp as scalpels, crisscrossed within this barrier.


    William had suppressed his own power to match Poseidon''s, his body raging with sword energy.


    The chaotic energy flows of Triton''s Tempest Circle were undeniably strong, each stream capable of slicing a. Even high-ranking god-kings like the archangel Amenadiel, controlled by the Cosmic Entity, wouldn''t survive ten seconds within this barrier.


    The protective shield raised by William''s sword energy began to crack under the relentless cutting of the thousands of energy streams.


    "Very good!"


    William didn''t think less of Poseidon for failing to break his shield.


    He was invincible after all. If he always judged others by theirbat strength, then everyone would look like trash to him.


    How arrogant would that be?


    Because of this, William didn''t favor someone just because they were strong, nor did he look down on someone because they were weak.


    After all, none were as strong as him, right?


    Poseidon could hear William''s praise and see the situation within Triton''s Tempest Circle.


    He had managed to damage William''s protective shield to this extent,that was probably enough to boast about.


    The chaotic energy flows within Triton''s Tempest Circle were colorful and beautiful. William, with his wooden sword nted in the ground, watched the splendid scene within the barrier, thinking that enjoying a meal in such a setting wouldn''t be too bad.


    Even the special effects in movies couldn''tpare to the beauty within Triton''s Tempest Circle.


    Although this beautiful scenery was full of deadly threats.


    William only worried that doing such a thing might deal a devastating blow to Poseidon''s confidence.


    That would be an insult not high in damage but very high in humiliation.


    William was straightforward, drawing his sword and shing towards the Trident.


    The target was clear!


    To break Triton''s Tempest Circle under normal circumstances, one would have to break the barrier from each of its four corners.


    If not done this way, it wasn''t impossible,William could slightly increase his power and break the barrier with one sword strike.


    But that would be no fun.


    Facing a powerful barrier, it was proper to break it the right way, which was the minimum respect for the person who set it up.


    Especially for Poseidon, William decided to give him that minimum respect.


    With this sword strike, Poseidon also saw William''s intention, his expression turning somewhat excited.


    This was the feeling of being respected.


    If William had broken the barrier with one strike again, it would only have led to defeat for Poseidon.


    Perhaps he would have given up on himself.


    After making a big decision to abandon his original power and painstakingly grasping the true power of the highest cosmic truths, to be mercilessly pped in the face right after stepping out¡ª who could endure that?

 Chapter 818 Triton’s Tempest Circle

    Chapter 818 Triton¡¯s Tempest Circle


    ??In theory, Triton''s Tempest Circle, a powerful magical barrier, shouldn''t fear being broken. The Trident, being a top-tier divine artifact, splitting into four and being broken one by one sounds almostughable.


    For high-ranking god-kings like the archangel Amenadiel, if trapped within Triton''s Tempest Circle, could they really withstand the chaotic energy flows and directly break one of the Trident''s clones? Even if they risked everything to break one corner, the other three clones of the Trident wouldn''t just stand by idly.


    The barrier is filled with chaotic energy flows,any injury would lead to endless destructive attacks.


    That''s why it''s said that unless there are four high-ranking god-kings level beings working together, Triton''s Tempest Circle is unbreakable.


    Even then, each could only break one corner, merely managing to escape the barrier.


    From this perspective, it''s clear just how formidable Poseidon''sbat power is. Against anyone else, Poseidon wouldn''t even need to consider whether they could break the barrier.


    But this time, he''s facing William!


    This master, not to mention breaking his Triton''s Tempest Circle, even snapping the Trident would be normal!


    Seeing William attack the Trident, Poseidon quickly shifted its position. William might be holding a wooden sword, but in his hands, it wouldn''t be surprising if he sliced the Trident in two.


    Poseidon was determined not to let William strike the Trident''s clones.


    William leaped forward, sword in hand, as the Trident vanished from its spot. Poseidon breathed a sigh of relief,he had already nned all possible countermeasures before making his move. Within the barrier, the Trident''s clones flickered in and out of existence, hiding within spatial portals unless William decided to destroy the space itself¡­


    William''s lips curled into a smile as he let the Trident disappear from before him. His figure didn''t stop, but in a blink, another William appeared within the barrier.


    This clone of William attacked the Trident again.


    No!


    Even Poseidon couldn''t tell which was the clone and which was the real William. The chaotic energy flows within the defensive magic circle had never managed to break William''s protective shield.


    Poseidon swallowed hard...


    Was there even a difference between the clone and the original?


    This was too unfair!


    ording to thew of conservation of energy, William''s clone should have half the strength of his real body, right? It should be weaker than me!


    Poseidon instantly felt, this was unscientific!


    Very unscientific!


    But in a blink, the entire Triton''s Tempest Circle was swarming with Williams.


    "You''re surrounded! No need to hide anymore!" William dered like a police officer announcing that Poseidon''s Trident was surrounded.


    Not to mention Poseidon, if his Trident could cry, it would surely be in tears.


    What kind of strongest barrier is Triton''s Tempest Circle?


    Do you know what the strongest is?


    After William entered, why did it feel like the Trident was ying hide and seek?


    And the Trident was the one hiding.


    William caught the Trident in the simplest and most unadorned way.


    The Trident fell into his hands, and naturally, Triton''s Tempest Circle broke.


    Compared to forcefully breaking the barrier with a single sword strike, William felt this method was more considerate of Poseidon''s feelings.


    At least this way, the Trident wouldn''t be destroyed.


    Poseidon''s feelings were incrediblyplex.


    He had thought himself strong, but in William''s presence, he still wasn''t taken seriously.


    "Here you go, your performance was quite impressive," William said as he broke out of the barrier, sending the Trident flying back to Poseidon. "You are much stronger now than before." That was indeed the truth.


    Poseidon sighed, quickly regained hisposure, and with a smile asked, "May I stay on Earth?"


    He had realized, why chase invincibility?


    Isn''t it enough that William is invincible?


    As for others, besides William, there seemed to be no one in this universe who could kill him.


    "You decide what you want to do, there''s no need to ask me," William said. "Don''t you need to manage your Pce of the Sea God?"


    Poseidon nced back at Zeus, his smile deepening. "It doesn''t really need much managing, and with Zeus around, he can keep an eye on things. They''re not children anymore, do I need to watch over them?"


    William nced at him, scoffing, "You''re not nning to freeload off me, are you?"


    Poseidon should understand that William was unlikely to give him any more divine artifacts. They had already dered the end of their master-disciple rtionship, so he was probably thinking about freeloading off William.


    Back when he didn''t know William''s identity, he used toe over for meals regrly, his face was shamelessly thick.


    "Look at what you''re saying¡­" Poseidon felt awkwardly exposed, "Isn''t it just that I simply want to train by your side?"


    "You''d better stay as far away from me as possible!" William''s gaze was icy, making Poseidon vanish on the spot.


    Zeus and Hera, standing at a distance, bowed to William before leaving.


    When William returned, Ss had already been rescued by Amy, a bunch of pills fed to him, and his injuries healed.


    "We''re going back," William said, not really concerned about Ss''s injury. How can a child grow without getting hurt?


    Ss followed behind, murmuring, "Mr¡­ Mr. Johnson¡­ was my performance too poor just now?"


    William, walking ahead, chuckled, "Not too bad, you justck realbat experience. After all, you were facing a world''s main god. It would have been strange if you had won."


    "A world''s main god?" Ss didn''t quite understand what William meant by a main god.


    He only knew clearly that Mr. Johnson had killed that formidable giant with a single sword strike...


    Someday, he too would surely be as strong as Mr. Johnson!


    Just as William returned to the school, Samuel came looking for him.


    "Mr. Johnson, we n to start tomorrow, expanding outward from the Arcane Vige base to gradually save the world. What do you think?"


    After five years, the cities upied by humans had stabilized, and the future technologies brought back from the high tower had greatly advanced the world''s technological level. The enhancement of military power and the proliferation of Soulmancers made saving the world feasible earlier than expected.


    William smiled, "Such matters, you can decide on your own. Why ask me?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth, plucking up courage, "We were hoping Mr. Johnson could join us¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    "Of course, no problem," William pondered for a moment, then said, "Since I live in the Arcane Vige base, I''m a part of thismunity. However¡­ I only have the strength of a novice Soulmancer, what do you expect me to do?"


    William didn''t mind participating in the battle, but he definitely wouldn''t single-handedly eliminate all the Mutated creatures.


    He just wanted to be a somewhat involved spectator.


    "Just having you with us is enough, as for what to do, you decide," Samuel didn''t dare to press further, perhaps just feeling more reassured with William around.


    For instance, if they encountered an SSS-level Mutated creature, William would probably take action.

 Chapter 819 Astral Adder

    Chapter 819 Astral Adder


    ??The revival of human civilization was imminent, and William had already done plenty.


    The gates of the Arcane Vige base swung open.


    Almost simultaneously, the gates of bases around the world flung open, marking the beginning of humanity''s counterattack.


    Thanks to the Pantheon Guild''s efforts in educating the public about the habits of Mutated creatures, William''s Beast Taming ss had be a special course, and William himself was appointed as the head of the Beast Taming ss.


    However, the official enrollment for the Beast Taming ss stood at only ten students.


    William didn''t want to teach too many students. These ten included Seraphina and Amy, plus Ss, Jasper, and Emma from before, with the remaining five being individuals William found particrly intriguing.


    This time, William was taking them outside the base.


    ording to the base''s regtions, a Level A fighter could lead a hundred Level B fighters, and an S-level fighter couldmand a hundred Level A fighters.


    The school''s students could follow the main troops and observe the battle.


    It was time for them to witness a real battlefield.


    In the records, William was only a C-level fighter, technically not qualified to lead students outside.


    But now, the upper echelons of the Human Alliance and some core members of the base knew that William was truly Earth''s strongestbatant.


    He could do as he pleased without concern.


    Taking ten students out for training?


    Even if William took ten babies out for a stroll, there would be absolutely no need to worry.


    After the main force of the Arcane Vige base departed, the front-line fighters began clearing out Mutated creatures, and the engineers started rebuilding on the ruins of the old cities.


    The Mutated creatures around Mount Olympus were left untouched, as they were stronger than most others, and besides, Mount Olympus itself was not suitable for city-building due to the massive engineering and resource demands.


    William paid no heed to the fierce battles at the front lines. Nowadays, the powerhouses of the Soulmancer realm were going all out to exchange for artifacts and secret scrolls at the Arcane Vige base, mobilizing almost entirely unless they encountered an SSS-level Mutated creature.


    These SSS-level Mutated creatures generally lived deep in the mountains or the ocean and were not easily encountered.


    "Today, you''ll get some real practice," William said. He had been at the base for quite a while and was a person who could endure solitude. But now that he was out, of course, he had to make the most of it.


    Foraging alone in the mountains was one thing, but it was quite another to do it with a group of kids.


    Perhaps it was his age, but William found he enjoyed being around children more because they weren''t burdened withplex thoughts. Like Amy, even though they knew William was powerful, the most they did was look up to him with admiration.


    Just like how Crayon Shin-chan adores Action Kamen.


    It was a simple fondness!


    Jasper''s constitution was clearly not the best. At seventeen, he was still only a novice Soulmancer, not on the same level as the others in terms of personalbat ability.


    "Mr. Johnson, is that Starlight Grass ahead?" Jasper pushed up his sses, pointing at a clump of grass.


    William nced over and replied, "Yes, that''s Starlight Grass. It tastes pretty good. Want to try some?"


    Jasper responded expressionlessly, "Isn''t that the Starlight Grass that can sap a Soulmancer''s strength? And... isn''t there usually an Astral Adder near Starlight Grass?"


    Emma, still sporting her goth makeup, frowned and said, "Astral Adder? The kind that can cause hallucinations? An A-level Mutated creature..."


    She looked around warily.


    An A-level Mutated creature was a formidable presence for her.


    As she spoke, a pale snake slithered out from the grass, hissing, "Damn humans, get off my territory, or I''ll kill you!"


    "Astral Adder?" Jasper stepped back, well aware of his own strength. As long as he retreated to William''s side, he would be safe.


    Mr. Johnson was very strong,a mere A-level Mutated creature was no match for him!


    Just as Jasper stepped back to William''s side, William gently pushed him forward, "Astral Adder tastes quite good, and this one''s not fully grown yet, not very dangerous. You handle it." "Me?" Jasper''s head drooped slightly as he pulled out a bag of yellow powder from his pocket, then slowly donned a gas mask from his backpack, "Alright then!"


    With that, he stepped towards the Astral Adder.


    A novice Soulmancer, effectively a D-level, facing an A-level Mutated creature¡ªthe gap was significant.


    Amy and Ss had agreed with William beforeing out that unless he permitted, they wouldn''t intervene.


    Seraphina was the type who disdained getting involved.


    William''s outing with the students was not just for training but, of course, also for finding delicacies.


    Or rather, it was the other way around!


    Despite Jasper''s low power level, he had his unique strengths.


    While the other students, being powerful, didn''t carry much when they went out, this bespectacled boy carried arge pack and faced everything with calmposure.


    "You can step back now,let Jasper handle this little snake," William said with narrowed eyes. "You need to understand, we''re not out here for fun. In a ce crawling with Mutated creatures, we''ve already severely strayed from the main force. For food, you''ll have to rely on yourselves."


    "Of course, if you want to try finding the main force on your own, that''s also fine."


    While at the Arcane Vige base, William was a genteel and easygoing teacher, but once outside, his students had to face some real challenges. They weren''t out here on a pic, after all.


    As Emma grew older, her obsession with William only deepened, following his every word with absolute obedience.


    As for the remaining five students, they were children selected from various major Soulmancer organizations, all under ten years old, and absolutely obedient to William.


    For a moment, it was just Jasper and the Astral Adder facing off.


    "What are you trying to do, kid?" the Astral Adder red at Jasper, threatening, "Take one more step, and you''ll regret it!"


    The lenses of Jasper''s sses shed coldly as he donned ck metal gloves and said coolly, "You can try."


    The Astral Adder flicked its tongue, spewing a cloud of green smoke that enveloped Jasper. But Jasper''s steps were firm as he quickly charged at the Astral Adder, his ck gloves sparking as he punched towards the snake.


    "Think you can catch me with that speed?" Seeing Jasper unaffected by the poison, the Astral Adder attempted to flee like lightning.


    A smile appeared on Jasper''s face as a steel shot out from his gloves, urately trapping the Astral Adder and then tightening around it.


    From his gloves, he then sprayed a cloud of sulfur powder onto the captured Astral Adder.

 Chapter 820 Women are emotional creatures

    Chapter 820 Women are emotional creatures


    ??"Ugh, you jerk! What the hell did you sprinkle on me?"


    The little snake cursed and writhed within the steel.


    Many people think sulfur can harm snakes, but in reality, snakes fear sulfur mainly because of its pungent smell, which instinctively signals danger to them. However, having it sprinkled on them just makes them feel nauseous.


    It''s like how a person would feel being doused in sewage¡ªnot highly damaging, but extremely insulting.


    Jasper was momentarily stunned by the Astral Adder''s barrage of curses.


    "Mr. Johnson, it''s been sprinkled with sulfur, why is it still so lively?" Jasper asked, puzzled.


    William gave him a look, "Is sulfur poisonous? And when did you hear that sulfur could kill snakes?"


    "Besides, now you''ll have to wash the snake meat several times more."


    "Ah, really?" Jasper always thought he was quite smart. After all, his strength wasn''t great, and if his brain wasn''t sharp either, he''d really struggle.


    "This snake, you handle it yourself!" William didn''t want to get his hands dirty with sulfur, which also didn''t smell particrly pleasant.


    Besides training, these students needed to learn how to fend for themselves, right? It wasn''t William''s job to be both their bodyguard and babysitter.


    Even Alice didn''t get such treatment!


    Oh, right!


    He seemed to have a wife!


    William suddenly remembered that he hadn''t called Alice in nearly five years.


    Right!


    Not even a single call in five years, let alone video calls or face-to-face meetings. William had been so engrossed in teaching and exploring culinary delights that he almost forgot he was married.


    Calmly, William pulled out his phone and dialed Alice''s number.


    Hmm, it was off, probably out of battery.


    William''s divine sense swept through the Divine Realm,Alice was still being hunted!


    A group of Nature Deities was chasing her, with some Shapeshifter lords lurking in the shadows. She had camouged her aura, dressed in dirty clothes, covered in mud, and leaning in a street corner under a tattered hat.


    Passersby frowned and steered clear of her.


    As for her phone...


    She didn''t have one on her?


    Nor in her storage bracelet.


    That made sense, considering phones are fragile, and Alice faced formidable demons and Shapeshifter lords daily, any of whom could smash her phone in an instant.


    As for Loki and the others...


    They seemed to be in a bad spot, all captured by Hades.


    Hmm? Why did Hades capture them?


    William furrowed his brows, recalling that many forces in the Divine Realm had been ordered to make trouble for Alice.


    Right!


    He remembered now,it was because he wanted to surprise Alice, leading to a decree that got her hunted across the whole Divine Realm.


    With Hades wielding the Archangel Amenadiel''s Seven Treasures Staff and the Spear of Apocalypse, dealing with Loki and his ilk was a breeze.


    "Seems I might have made things a tad too difficult." William felt he might have gone a bit overboard.


    Alice had plenty of artifacts, but it depended on who she was up against. Various Absolute Deity-level beings, powerful demons, and all the Shapeshifter lords,


    Only high-ranking god-kings hadn''t made a move yet.


    That Alice had managed to survive in the Divine Realm for five years, and still calmly hide out here undetected, was quite impressive.


    "Seraphina, keep an eye on the kids for me, I need to step out for a bit."


    William decided it was time to see Alice.


    They had been effectively living apart, with no contact for five years.


    On Earth, if a couple went through this, they''d typically break up.


    But William had no intention of abandoning Alice.


    On this matter, he realized he was at fault.


    Although he wasn''t one to devote much time to matters of the heart, it was indeed too much for Alice.


    Seraphina didn''t know what William was up to.


    "Mr. Johnson, rest assured, I guarantee they won''t die," Seraphina said with a smile, "Of course, that''s just about not dying."


    William and she exchanged a nce: "Even if they die, it''s okay!"


    This was said in front of Jasper and the others, leaving Jasper rtively calm, but the other kids turned pale with fear.


    They had seen William let Jasper tackle the Astral Adder alone and felt anxious, knowing well how dangerous it was outside the base, where ferocious beasts reputedly ate children.


    Mr. Johnson was entrusting their fate to a little girl.


    In their eyes, Seraphina was just a girl about their age, barely in her teens.


    Leaving them in Seraphina''s care seemed like a death sentence.


    Without further exnation, William teleported from Earth to the Divine Realm.


    With Seraphina and Amy there, those kids were in no real danger.


    Facing an SSS-level Mutated creature, Amy could now take it head-on and even potentially y it directly.


    William appeared on the streets of Abyssal City in the Divine Realm, dressed in a white robe. He approached within 15 feet of Alice and called out, "Alice!"


    At his shout, all the deities and Shapeshifter lords on the street turned to look his way.


    Currently, Alice was the most infamous figure in the Divine Realm.


    This woman topped the wanted lists of both the Divine Alliance and the Ultimate Force Alliance.


    Capturing her would yield at least ten top-tier artifacts and millions of energy crystals.


    Such a bounty was unprecedented since the birth of the Divine Realm.


    Hearing the shout, Alice didn''t move but slightly turned her head to look at William.


    How could she openly acknowledge her identity?


    Who knew if she had really been spotted?


    Alice nned to keep up her act, but as she turned her head, she saw a familiar figure.


    No wonder the voice was so familiar.


    "William!" Alice cried out, tears streaming down her face as she flung herself at him.


    William stood still as Alice clung to him like a ko, her tears flowing freely as she sobbed, "Where have you been? My phone was destroyed! I thought you didn''t want me anymore!"


    William had envisioned many possible scenarios for their reunion.


    Alice might have be disheartened and ignored him.


    Or she might have angrily called for a breakup.


    After all, their rtionship had started quite abruptly.


    Women are emotional creatures, neglected for five years and constantly hunted during that time. What would her attitude be upon seeing him again?


    He never expected Alice to react like this.

 Chapter 821 I told you, Im invincible

    Chapter 821 I told you, I''m invincible


    ??Women are aplex species, something William knew all too well.


    Over the years, he had his fair share of women around him.


    When a woman loves you, she can kiss you, hug you, and spin you around, always seeking frequent physical contact and closeness.


    But when she says she doesn''t love you anymore, that''s it. She can turn her back faster than flipping a book.


    Moreover, this time, it was indeed William who was somewhat at fault.


    Even if Alice was angry, it wasn''t really a big deal.


    At most, he just needed to coax her a bit.


    But after not seeing her for so long and being cold to her for so long, she surprisingly wasn''t angry.


    "Alice?!" The gods, demons, and Shapeshifter lords all around the street were staring this way.


    They recognized her,this was Alice.


    Suddenly, tensions were high!


    These powerful beings were ready to fight at any moment.


    "William, let''s run!" Alice panicked, with so many eyes on her, she couldn''t escape.


    It had be a reflex. In the five years since the Earth had changed, Alice had been constantly hunted. If discovered, she had to flee, assessing the situation to see if she could fight her way out.


    Clearly, they were outnumbered here.


    What were they waiting for?


    Run!


    "Why run?" William smiled, seeing no need to flee anymore.


    These people weren''t really his enemies.


    He wasn''t nning to fight.


    After all, if he did, everyone here would die.


    "Let''s end the special training,I think you''ve trained enough," William thought. Although they hadn''t reached the final destination, the Sanctum of the Holy Light, five years should have taken them a long way.


    Considering the entire Divine Realm was against her, if Alice could reach the Sanctum of the Holy Light in five years, she would truly be outstanding.


    "Let''s head west together," William decided, not to be too harsh.


    Even if William was a bit slow in matters of love, there should be a limit.


    Alice looked at William puzzled, "What do you mean the training is over?"


    "It means we''re now going to pick up Loki and the others, then head west, back to Earth," William exined with a smile, "Consider it a honeymoon."


    A honeymoon before marriage was quite normal on Earth.


    So, since they were already integrated into modern society, William was okay with that.


    He hadn''t properly spent time with Alice in five years, almost forgetting his wife.


    William felt somewhat guilty, especially since Alice had noints when they met again.


    "Really? Where are we picking up Loki and the others?" Alice asked. "A yellow wind blew through earlier, and they all disappeared."


    Alice knew Loki and the others were strong.


    That meant they were captured by someone very powerful.


    A gust of wind had swept away several strong individuals,how powerful must the enemy be? "You forgot, I told you, I''m invincible," William never thought it was a big deal.


    Hades was his disciple, and he had just checked with his divine sense.


    Loki and the others were doing quite well with Hades.


    Because Rhadamanthus was one of Hades'' three major guardians before.


    They were all old acquaintances.


    They seemed miserable, apparently captured by Hades.


    But in reality, everyone except Alice was thriving under Hades'' care, not suffering at all.


    They were eating, drinking, and having a great time, while Alice, their master, was still pondering how to rescue her disciples.


    William didn''t think Loki and the others were being too excessive.


    Wasn''t this the effect he wanted?


    Loki, Bob, and the others were just a random team William had put together.


    He didn''t expect them to contribute anything.


    The best oue was for them to be captured, Alice to rescue them, and then Alice to get a bit roughed up. It was that simple.


    The perfect ending would be Alice rescuing them all.


    Just like Alice''s disciples asionally called out to her on the road.


    "Master! Loki was captured by the Shapeshifters!"


    "Master! Bob was captured by the Shapeshifters!"


    "Master! Gump was captured by the Shapeshifters!"


    In the end, the heavy responsibility of rescuing the disciples fell on Alice, the master.


    "Do you mean we''re going to rescue them together?" Alice''s eyes lit up, knowing William''s strength, with his help, it would be very easy.


    "Yes, we''ll rescue them together," William said, but if he asked Hades for people, would Hades really stop him?


    And, was that really the treatment for being captured?


    As William and Alice spoke lovingly, the surrounding gods, demons, and Shapeshifter lords were not only puzzled but also angry!


    They were beingpletely ignored!


    "Are you Alice?" a middle-aged magician in a long robe stared at William and Alice and questioned.


    William, letting Alice hug him, nced at the magician and said, "Yes, she''s Alice."


    "But you all can disperse now, the mission to capture Alice is over."


    "Over? You say it''s over just like that?" The middle-aged magician gestured with his hand, and a huge fireball appeared out of nowhere, attacking William and Alice.


    William flicked his finger, sending the fireball flying.


    No matter how powerful the fireball was, it was nothing in front of William.


    "I, William the Obliterator, hereby dere the mission to capture Alice over."


    His voice spread across the sky, throughout the entire Divine Realm.


    Everyone involved in capturing Alice heard this voice.


    This voice carried a powerful deterrent force.


    Who was William the Obliterator?


    There were too many legends about him in the Divine Realm.


    Previously, it was William the Obliterator who had the gods, demons, and Shapeshifters capture Alice, and now he was the one canceling the mission.


    But ordinary gods, demons, and Shapeshifters didn''t know all this.


    They only knew that the Divine Alliance and Ultimate Force Alliance''s gods, as well as demons and Shapeshifters, were all offering a reward for Alice, with no rtion to William the Obliterator.


    Zeus, Odin, and the Shapeshifter lords, as well as powerful demons, also heard William''s voice.


    They immediately sent their subordinates to notify their followers to stop pursuing Alice.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to find Loki and the others," William affectionately stroked Alice''s head, tentatively asking, "Do you want to get down first?"


    "I don''t wanna!" Alice clung to William, not wanting to let go.


    Perhaps because she hadn''t seen William for so long, Alice buried her head in William''s shoulder, her arms wrapped around his neck, and her legs tightly mped around his waist, in a perfect embrace.

 Chapter 822 A warrior unafraid of death!

    Chapter 822 A warrior unafraid of death!


    ??"Alright, if you don''t want to get down, then don''t," William said, no longer putting on any airs of a domineering CEO.


    After all, he and Alice were already a couple. If their story were written into a novel, it would probably be one of those clich¨¦d teacher-student romance stories that wouldn''t even pass the submission stage on those novel websites.


    Putting on a domineering act now would just be pretentious.


    After William spoke, the surrounding gods, demons, and Shapeshifters all stared at them but dared not make a move.


    William the Obliterator, after all!


    He was a legendary figure.


    Surely no one would be foolish enough to challenge him!


    "Are you William the Obliterator?" A burly man with long hair d in battle armor suddenly stepped forward.


    Holding an 18-foot-long machete, he pointed at William and dered, "So what if you are William the Obliterator? Today, unless you leave this woman behind, you will die here."


    A cold smile yed at the corner of the burly man''s mouth.


    The surrounding gods, demons, and Shapeshifter lords all backed away, far away.


    A brave warrior!


    A warrior unafraid of death!


    William had initially just wanted to leave with Alice.


    But even after revealing his identity, there were still those who wanted to challenge him.


    Creator Deity level?


    William nced at the giant man.


    In terms of strength, he was passable.


    But such strength also depended on who the opponent was.


    Creator Deity level was nothing in front of William.


    But if this young man insisted on fighting, William didn''t mind teaching him a lesson.


    "I am Kyrvox of the Bloodoath Legion from the Bloodmoon ins! Leave Alice, and you can go," Kyrvox said arrogantly, his knife pointing at William. "Otherwise, I''ll kill you both!"


    Alice looked back at Kyrvox and whispered in William''s ear, "Are we going to fight? Maybe I should get down."


    Clearly, with the enemy right in front of them, if she continued to cling stubbornly, she feared William might dislike it.


    "It''s not a big deal to keep holding you."


    It was just facing a minor Creator Deity,did he really need to prepare anything to fight him? Even holding Alice, dealing with him would be a piece of cake.


    After a brief separation and reuniting, their affection only grew sweeter, especially after being apart for five years. Alice clung tightly to William, unwilling to let go.


    Alice knew William''s strength. Since William said so, she just clung tightly to his neck and didn''t move.


    His scent was soforting.


    "William the Obliterator, right? Today, I will obliterate you," Kyrvox boasted, a talent in his own right. In just a few thousand years, he had risen to the level of a Creator Deity, and he had the pride to match.


    His machete glinted with a bloody light, and his long hair emitted a faint red glow.


    Kyrvox had heard the legends of William the Obliterator, but he believed them to be false.


    William the Obliterator was a big name even before the Divine Alliance was established.


    How could he be like this man, cuddling with a woman in the street?


    In Kyrvox''s view, a figure like William the Obliterator should either be an old man with white hair or even a bald one, having transcended worldly desires and living in seclusion in some remote mountain, not looking young and handsome like now. A true sage should have the demeanor of one, right?


    Thinking this, the man in front of him couldn''t possibly be the real William the Obliterator!


    He must be an impostor, bluffing his way through!


    If today Kyrvox killed this fake William the Obliterator and captured Alice, wouldn''t he be famous throughout the Divine Realm?


    After all, these fools on the street all thought this man was the real William the Obliterator.


    If he could kill William the Obliterator, wouldn''t that prove he was even more formidable than the legendary figure?


    Even if itter turned out this William the Obliterator was fake, it would still show his unique insight, having seen through the chatan''s disguise and acted decisively.


    His heroic deeds would spread throughout the Divine Realm, and countless super-powerful beings would scramble to take him as a disciple!


    Perhaps he would catch the eye of some high-ranking god-


    kings and reach the pinnacle of his life!


    With this thought, Kyrvox roared and swung his machete at William with incredible speed.


    The blood light tore through the space, stirring the winds and clouds with murderous intent.


    William didn''t want to kill this young man, after all, the previous mission to hunt Alice was also his doing, and if he were to act against these people now, it would indeed be too much.


    Kyrvox''s machete stopped in mid-air, a foot away from William''s body, unable to advance further.


    It wasn''t that his de wasn''t sharp enough or fast enough, nor was it because his strength was too low, but rather because the person in front of him was too powerful.


    The gap between them didn''t necessitate any action.


    William chuckled lightly, and Kyrvox was sent flying tens of thousands of miles away, his machete flung out of sight in the blink of an eye.


    This was already a merciful oue.


    If William truly wanted to kill him, a mere nce would suffice to turn him into dust.


    Kyrvox of the Bloodoath Legion from the Bloodmoon ins?


    William hadn''t even heard of this man''s name.


    Perhaps he was one of the notable figures to emerge in the Divine Realm in thest few hundred thousand years.


    William only really knew the twelve Olympian gods and the gods of Asgard.


    "Let''s go," William said, appearing directly outside Hades'' pce with Alice in his arms.


    Rhadamanthus was once one of Hades'' three major guardians.


    He was livingfortably in Hades'' pce, even having a private room.


    Loki and Bob were simrly just tied up loosely with a rope.


    Hades had no intention of harming them.


    "Everyone! It''s time for dinner, let''s untie these ropes," Hades personally came to fetch Loki and the others. "William the Obliterator has already spoken to stop the pursuit of Alice, you should be able to go back soon."


    Hades knew William just wanted to train Alice.


    Alice was William''s wife, and he certainly didn''t dare offend her, but with William''smand, he still decided to do something.


    Like now, tying up Loki and the others and letting Alice face the pursuit of gods and demons alone was a pretty good setup.


    "Loki, don''t worry, Alice will be fine."


    "You just stay herefortably for the next few days, tell me whatever you want to eat or need, and I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of, learn a bit from that fat guy."


    Loki actually wanted to protect Alice, but hearing Hades say this, he reluctantly settled down here.


    After all, he couldn''t beat them, what else could he do?


    Hades wasn''t really making it hard for them.


    They had been captured for two days, but during that time, they were only tied up with ordinary hemp rope.


    Yes, just ordinary hemp rope!


    Their powers weren''t even sealed.


    At meal times, they were untied and allowed to dine together in the great hall.


    This wasn''t captivity at all.


    It was more like hosting honored guests!

 Chapter 823 Lean your head forward

    Chapter 823 Lean your head forward


    ??"I wonder how Loki and Bob are doing now?"


    Alice was somewhat worried about her disciples. They had spent five years together, enduring hardships. Even if they weren''t just master and disciple, they were at least friends. It was impossible not to worry.


    "Are you worried about them?" William asked softly.


    At this moment, Alice was still clinging to William like a monkey, unwilling to let go as if fearing he would leave her again.


    "You have no idea what kind of powerful people I''ve encountered during the days you weren''t here!" Alice murmured into William''s ear.


    She then shared the experiences of the past five years and the amusing incidents that urred with her disciples.


    "I thought Loki and the others were strong, but there are always stronger people in this world. Just a few days ago, a ck wind swept through, and before I could even see anyone, Loki and the others were gone."


    "I don''t even know what powerful figure captured them!"


    "I heard they wanted to eat Jesus'' flesh,I hope he hasn''t been eaten already."


    ...


    Alice seemed to have opened a floodgate, chattering nonstop into William''s ear.


    William didn''t find it annoying,suddenly, he felt that having someone talk about these trivial matters was quite nice.


    "There will always be someone stronger!! That''s a correct view," William said. "But Loki and the others are doing very well, so well that you might want to hit them when you see them."


    "Huh? Why would I want to hit them if they''re doing well?" Alice genuinely couldn''t understand why she would want to hit Loki and the others if they were faring well.


    "You''ll see in a moment."


    William, keeping Alice in suspense, carried her to the gates of Hades'' pce.


    The guards at the pce gate were confused by their arrival. What did he mean by arriving at the gates of Lord Hades'' pce while embracing a woman?


    "How dare you show affection in front of Hades'' pce?!" The two guards drew their spears and pointed them at William and Alice.


    William didn''t bother exining,he simply teleported with Alice directly inside the pce.


    At that moment, Hades was sitting at the center of the great hall, while Loki and the others were seated around him.


    Each person had a table filled with food in front of them.


    The ancient frost dragon Eirik took up a lot of space and even enjoyed a massage from a woman, reveling in the service.


    Jesus had a pile of delicious dishes in front of him.


    Fine wine and food, there was no one morefortable than him.


    Seeing this scene, Alice''s eyes widened, and she jumped down from William''s arms, her fists clenched as she stared at Loki and the others.


    She had been worried that Loki and the others were dead or tortured, but now it seemed they were living the good life.


    Here she was, alone and hunted, always worrying about her disciples and how to rescue them.


    But what about them?


    Alice looked at Loki''s face, stormed up to him, and seeing the table filled with various meats and fruits, her anger red.


    "Loki, is the roasted chicken leg tasty?" Alice couldn''t help but ask.


    Loki looked terrified and tried to exin something, gesturing with his hands, but ultimately, he said nothing.


    At that moment, Bob was actually lying in a corner, sound asleep.


    The snoring was almost deafening to Alice.


    She went over and kicked the fat man awake.


    "Fatso! Wake up, it''s time to eat pork knuckles!" During the five years in the Divine Realm, Alice felt she had a good rtionship with these disciples, considering them her best friends.


    Although they often bickered and fought, she now felt truly angry, feeling as if their rtionships were fake, all a deception.


    "Master, you''re here?" Bobzily shifted his body, turned his head to look at Alice, and asked calmly.


    "Weren''t you captured? Do you look like someone who''s been captured?" Alice was angry, previously puzzled about who could have captured such powerful individuals. Now, it seemed more like someone had invited them here as guests.


    "We were captured," Bob said, nodding towards Hades. "It was this Lord of the Underworld who captured us, and we couldn''t leave even if we wanted to."


    Hades had already stood up and walked down from his throne upon seeing William, bowing repeatedly. "Master, you''ve arrived."


    William waved his hand, "Stand up."


    Hades smiled broadly and nodded at Alice, greeting her, "Miss Alice, hello."


    Alice was truly baffled this time.


    Why was the Lord of the Underworld addressing her so respectfully?


    What was going on?


    Was this person also a disciple of William?


    Seeing Alice seemed a bit upset, Hades quickly exined, "Miss Alice, I was just showing a few friends my pce, please don''t be angry."


    "I didn''t mean to capture them."


    "We''re all friends here, inviting friends over can''t be considered capturing them, can it?"


    Now that William had canceled the order to kill Alice, they no longer needed to trouble her.


    So, Hades thought it best to get on good terms with Miss Alice, definitely not to offend her.


    Alice frowned at Hades, "You call sweeping them away with a ck wind inviting them over?"


    Hades chuckled, "Miss Alice, please don''t take offense. You are a person of high status with many responsibilities,naturally, I couldn''t just invite you in the same way. As for the others, I thought having them over for a couple of days wouldn''t be a big deal."


    Alice was at a loss for words,it seemed no one had said Loki and the others were captured.


    It was just Hades'' actions that had led Alice to believe they were captured.


    William noticed Alice was upset.


    "Hades,e here," William called.


    Hades approached, puzzled but obedient.


    "Lean your head forward."


    Hades did as instructed.


    When he was close enough, William smacked him on the head.


    Hades winced in pain but quickly understood why William had hit him.


    After all, William hadn''t really used much force,otherwise, his head would have been gone.


    "So you think you''re clever! Who told you to capture them?"


    William felt he owed Alice, and now that she was upset at Hades'' ce, he naturally wanted to stand up for his wife.


    It was just a matter of letting off some steam, not really about killing Hades,as long as Alice was happy, that was what mattered.


    Hades quickly grasped the situation and hurriedly apologized to Alice, "Miss Alice, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have brought them here without permission."


    He didn''t mention that this was an idea he had after William issued the order,he took the me willingly, as long as Alice was happy.

 Chapter 824 Hades cooking personally

    Chapter 824 Hades cooking personally


    ??Hades might not be the most powerful among the gods, but he certainly has his wits about him.


    Perhaps it''s his cleverness that makes William rather fond of him.


    Though he''d never admit it, Hades and he are somewhat alike.


    Hades knows exactly when to do what.


    At least when it''s time to take responsibility, he never falters. After all, taking responsibility won''t kill anyone,instead, it might even win William''s favor.


    Like that time he tricked the archangel Amenadiel, some people thought he was a schemer.


    But he doesn''t care!


    What others think of him doesn''t matter,what matters is how William sees him. As long as William thinks well of him, everything is negotiable.


    Sure enough, after Hades got beaten up, Alice also cooled down.


    She wasn''t a petty person to begin with. With Hades being the King of the Underworld, and having been beaten by William, what more could she want?


    Was she supposed to kill him to feel better?


    It must be said, although Alice isn''t very busty, she''s not petty either.


    After Hades took responsibility, she even found a spot to sit down, looked at Hades with a smile, and said, "I want to eat something too."


    Her smile meant she was no longer holding a grudge.


    Alice''s power had reached the level of a Destroyer Deity,she couldn''t possibly be hungry, but she just wanted to eat with her disciples.


    To be precise, she wanted to dine with William, and that was it.


    Those disciples, she really felt like poisoning them all!


    Look at that silly Loki, still eating fruit!


    In fact, many powerful deities choose to give up worldly desires and focus on their spiritual practices.


    But being around Alice every day, it sometimes felt wrong not to eat something.


    Of course, since Alice hadn''t been on her path of growth for long and had previously been with William, a gourmet, how could she give up worldly desires?


    Since William hade to Hades'' pce.


    He was here, and out of politeness, he should eat something before leaving. He also sat down next to Alice.


    Seeing this, Hades quickly had the table in the center of the hall removed.


    He had been with William before and knew his tastes.


    "Miss Alice! To apologize, let me cook a meal for you and master myself," Hades knew that no matter how well he did in other areas, nothingpared to excelling in culinary arts.


    This was the way to win William''s heart.


    William had disappeared for many years, but Hades had significantly honed his culinary skills.


    He had spent a million years perfecting his cooking, and today he could finally show off his skills in front of William.


    Hades walked to the center of the hall, waved his hand, and a barbecue setup appeared before everyone.


    "Master, Miss Alice, friends, today let me treat you to my specialty, grilled dragon ribs."


    There were quite a few of Hades'' subordinates in the hall, and when they saw this, they were dumbfounded.


    What the hell was going on?


    The King of the Underworld was grilling dragon ribs for them in public.


    Wasn''t this a servant''s job? Hades'' subordinates, seeing this scene, dared not ask, speak, or even look in Hades'' direction.


    They were genuinely afraid that after William left, the King would silence anyone who had seen this.


    If word got out, where would Hades'' dignity be?


    Hades then brought out arge table, ced a huge dragon rib on it, drew a divine sword, and quickly chopped it into pieces, deboned it, and then skewered them with meteoric iron skewers.


    William sat there motionless, watching Hades perform.


    Seeing this, William remembered.


    When Hades had been with him, he had done this before.


    The toughness of dragon ribs is imaginable, and ordinary knives definitely couldn''t cut through them, so using a divine weapon as a Chef''s Knife was most appropriate.


    Also, dragon ribs naturally have a strong smell, and without divine fire to soften them, they are basically inedible.


    Grilling dragon ribs to eat, probably only big shots like William and Hades could manage that.


    After cutting and deboning the dragon ribs, Hades took out Holy Spring Water to soak and clean them.


    Using Holy Spring Water to wash away the smell from the dragon ribs, he was indeed very meticulous, then he sprinkled various precious seasonings on them.


    That was sort of marinating, I guess.


    After serving William and the others, Hades'' subordinates went to wait at the door.


    They had just received a telepathic message from Hades.


    The message was simple: don''t be afraid, and feel free to discuss this matter.


    And he seriously told them that the young, handsome man was William the Obliterator.


    Sure enough, after leaving the hall, Hades'' subordinates started talking.


    "So that was the famous William the Obliterator from the Divine Realm. He''s so handsome, I wonder what level of power he has reached now."


    "That dragon rib must be from an ancient god dragon that the King hunted thousands of years ago. He''s been saving it all these years, what a warm wee."


    Hades'' subordinates also spoke well of him at the door.


    They didn''t know if William would hear their words, but if he did...


    "You didn''t see the water the King used to wash the dragon ribs, that was Holy Spring Water. It''s said that even a Guardian Deity could advance to a Nature Deity level by drinking a mouthful of Holy Spring Water. To use such a treasure just for washing dragon ribs, the King is really thoughtful!"


    Hades'' subordinates weren''t afraid of these words being overheard, after all, they were all praises.


    The Divine Realm''s various powers areplex, and Hades'' pce also had spies from other forces, though Hades knew, he turned a blind eye.


    The events in the hall were quickly spread.


    They didn''t know this was exactly the effect King Hades wanted.


    Today''s events were meant to be spread.


    In less than half an hour, many big shots in the Divine Realm knew about this event, that William the Obliterator was in Hades'' pce, and Hades was personally cooking for him and his wife Alice.


    Their rtionship must be really special.


    It''s not normally something to boast about for a king to cook for someone, but it depends on who''s cooking, right?


    William the Obliterator had also disappeared for a while, and now that he reappeared in the Divine Realm, it was in Hades'' pce, which only shows that William and Hades'' rtionship is indeed very good.


    Hosting William the Obliterator, many big shots in the Divine Realm would dream of such an opportunity, and now Hades had to proim it.

 Chapter 825 I dont care, I need to check

    Chapter 825 I don''t care, I need to check


    ??William wasn''t blind to Hades'' little schemes.


    But he wouldn''t call him out on it,Hades'' behavior now was like that of some minor inte streamers who leech off the poprity of bigger stars.


    The gods of the Divine Realm are just as idle.


    With endless eons at their disposal, they spend much of their time boosting their powers, having little else to pursue but face and reputation.


    Usually, these big shots rarely take action themselves.


    It''s always their disciples who actually fight,if a disciple wins, it proves their master''s strength.


    Isn''t it all just aparison game?


    Isn''t it all about face for these gods?


    Now, all the gods already knew that Zeus was a disciple of William the Obliterator.


    But now, look, after disappearing for a while, William the Obliterator reappears not at Zeus''s ce but dining at Hades''.


    Zeus, upon hearing this news and looking in the direction of Hades'' pce, couldn''t help but sigh andment, "Master, in what way am I inferior to that rascal Hades?"


    Even though William saw through Hades'' little tricks, he didn''t realize it would trigger such a chain reaction.


    Hades, in his current state, if you put a tall hat on him and yed some background music, he''d look just like a kebab chef.


    This young man is quite impressive.


    William was very satisfied with Hades'' performance, especially the meticulous and heartfelt way he grilled the dragon ribs.


    Isn''t the path to godhood all about a firm heart?


    Some powerful beings focus solely on increasing their power levels, forgetting the mundane tasks of everyday life.


    Sweeping, cooking, doingundry¡ªall aspects of life are a form of practice.


    In the mundane drudgery of life, one can also forge a resolute heart.


    After grilling the dragon ribs, Hades personally handed them to William and Alice with respectful manners.


    "Master, Miss Alice, please try this." Hades gently ced two tes of grilled dragon ribs on William and Alice''s table, then stepped back slowly, where was the posture of a king now?


    His face bore a simple smile, like a servant pleasing his master.


    William hadn''t seen Alice in five years, let alone dined with her.


    "Thank you!" Alice gave Hades a grateful look, basic courtesy was necessary.


    She wasn''t the type to hold grudges, and upon reflection, it seemed there was no real animosity between her and Hades.


    Hades was filled with respect for Alice. He wouldn''t be foolish enough to look down on her because of her lower power level.


    Recognizing one''s own status and position is crucial in life.


    So what if Alice''s power level isn''t high?


    She is William the Obliterator''s woman.


    Even if she were just an ordinary person, Hades would still treat her with the utmost respect.


    Alice took a bite of the grilled dragon ribs, her eyes sparkling.


    Five years, five long years!


    During these years, she had been roughing it, hardly having a decent meal.


    The dragon ribs Hades grilled were tender yet chewy, each bite releasing a hint of fragrance.


    Alice felt as if her soul was being elevated. "So delicious." Alice grabbed William''s arm and shook it.


    Then she picked up a piece of grilled dragon rib and fed it to William.


    It''s amon gesture among couples to feed each other, and Alice''s expression and movements were very natural.


    Seeing this, Hades knew he had done the right thing.


    It seemed that William and Miss Alice had a very good rtionship.


    Then his ttery had hit the mark.


    "Master, Miss Alice, since you''vee all this way to my ce, why not stay here tonight and let me host you properly?"


    Alice didn''t answer immediately but looked at William. Honestly, she really wanted to stay.


    These past five years had been tough, almost always in battle, hardly ever sleeping well.


    Not to mention the ces she had stayed¡ªonce a wealthy heiress, she had either slept on the streets or in her own alchemy furnace.


    William had previously mentioned taking Alice on a honeymoon, and Hades'' ce could be the first stop. Since they were here, staying wasn''t out of the question.


    "Alright, we''ll stay here tonight." William wasn''t particr about where they stayed.


    As long as Alice was happy.


    Alice was so delighted she almost couldn''t resist kissing William right there, but with so many people around, she decided to wait until they were back in their room.


    After William and Alice finished their meal, Hades led them to a superrge room.


    A luxurious and elegant room, about 5000 square feet.


    "Miss Alice, I hope you find this room satisfactory?" Hades had figured it out,as long as Alice was happy, all was well.


    "Satisfied! It''s very nice." Alice looked around,the room was truly exceptional, far better than any presidential suite.


    Hades, very tactfully, said to William, "Master, I''ll leave you now. If you need anything, just instruct the servants outside."


    After Hades left, Alice couldn''t help but dive onto the huge bed, 25 feet in length.


    The bed was so big, so soft,it had been a long time since she had slept in such a bed.


    In these five years, Alice''s nerves had been constantly on edge, and it was rare for her to rx like this.


    Lying on this big bed, she felt she could fall asleep the next second.


    "William, what material is this bedding made of? It''s so soft." Alice''s head was buried in the pillow, and it was incrediblyfortable.


    "What do you think it''s made of?"


    "It feels like silk, but not quite." Alice sat up and touched the bed, looking at William.


    As they looked at each other, the atmosphere in the room shifted slightly.


    Alice''s face involuntarily flushed.


    "Why are you blushing?" William nced at her.


    Alice wrinkled her nose and beckoned William with a finger: "Come here."


    William moved closer.


    Alice stared at him and demanded, "Have you been with other women while I was away?"


    "There have always been quite a few women around me. I''m not sure which one you''re referring to?" William''s nature was not to deny directly, nor to admit he hadn''t been with other women these years.


    Alice stared at William, then burst intoughter, like a goose: "You still have that terrible temper."


    With William''s way of speaking, most women would have been infuriated by now.


    "I don''t care, I need to check." Alice pouted and grabbed William''s hand.


    "Check what?" William raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Of course, I need to check your reserves, to see if any other woman has stolen your essence!"


    The following 10,000 words of paid content are omitted.


    --------


    The next chapter is even more exciting.

 Chapter 826 It was destined to be a sleepless night

    Chapter 826 It was destined to be a sleepless night


    ??Making love, for most people, usuallysts about half an hour or even just a few minutes.


    But William and Alice are not ordinary people.


    Didn''t Alice say she wanted to check William''s supplies?


    William made it clear to her that he had plenty!


    This had nothing to do with whether someone else had been sneaking some.


    Even if others had taken some, what of it?


    The way they made love in the past was somewhat monotonous.


    With the advent of smartphones, William had secretly learned some new techniques over the years,he just hadn''t had the chance to use them yet.


    Alice''s physical condition wasn''t great in the past,if William took it seriously, she might have been overwhelmed after just a round or two.


    Now, as Alice''s strength and stamina had improved, she had be much more robust.


    Although it was Alice who had initially wanted to challenge William, her techniques were somewhatcking.


    William wasn''t usually very enthusiastic about making love, but since Alice insisted, he was of course determined to satisfy her.


    William also thoughtfully cast a spell to mute the sounds, otherwise, the noise from their lovemaking would have attracted too much attention.


    After more than an hour of relentless effort.


    William fully demonstrated to Alice what speed and passion meant.


    Many inexperienced boys think that only men enjoy making love, but they don''t realize that girls enjoy it just as much.


    And generally, when it reallyes down to it, men are not necessarily more wild than women.


    It''s like ying a game,men have cooldowns, while women can almost go without any, or their skillsst a long time, almost endlessly casting abilities, which ordinary men can hardly withstand.


    At most, women pretend they also have cooldowns, just to keep things even.


    But with William, it was different.


    Skill cooldowns? Non-existent.


    "Can we take a break?" Alice pleaded, almost in tears.


    William smiled and said, "Didn''t you want to check my supplies? Are you done checking?"


    The one who started the conflict can''t just call for a truce, can they?


    "But... but... ah! Do you have too much supply?"


    Considering the disparity in strength.


    William finally decided to change tactics, lying there motionless: "Then you take over."


    What else could Alice say? She wanted to check the supplies, and now that she found there was too much to handle, she couldn''t eat anymore?


    She couldn''t exactly ask someone else to help her digest some of it!


    In the end, Alice had no choice but to keep going, pushing even harder.


    Since ancient times, making love has required a strong physique.


    Because many fancy lovemaking techniques can only be performed with a strong body.


    Clearly, these were not difficult for William.


    It was destined to be a sleepless night.


    Alice also benefited a lot from her passionate time with William. Hades had arranged arge room for them,plete with a hot spring bath on the left.


    After several bouts, Alice was drenched in sweat.


    William initially just wanted to wash off the sweat from his body.


    But Alice, not knowing better, provoked him again.


    Could he tolerate that?


    For a while, the hot spring was sshing wildly until Alice cried for mercy.


    ...


    Hades was wise enough not to let anyone disturb William and Alice.


    It wasn''t until noon the next day that William and Alice emerged from the room.


    Hades had already instructed the servants to wait at a distance.


    As soon as they came out, someone immediately greeted them and escorted them to the great hall.


    Hades was very thoughtful in his hospitality.


    This time William returned to the Divine Realm, not only to find Alice but also to attend to many other matters.


    Having Loki and the others apany Alice on this journey, they deserved some benefits.


    Not giving rewards was not William''s style.


    During these five years following Alice, they had faced many hardships.


    The entire Divine Realm was hostile, with various forces hunting them.


    The difficulty level was truly hellish.


    And then there was Baldr''s son Forseti, still in the Heavenly Dungeon. If William didn''t go to retrieve him soon, the boy might break down.


    "Master, I''ve noticed some disturbances in the energy fields of this universe,has something big happened?"


    Hades, as the king of the underworld, could sense that something was off in the thirteen universes.


    William knew what he was talking about and after thinking for a moment, said, "The Cosmic Entity no longer cares about this universe."


    "Hmm?" Hades asked in confusion, "Master, have you seen the Cosmic Entity?"


    William nodded, "You don''t need to worry about that, just know that there is no longer a Cosmic Entity in this universe."


    "No Cosmic Entity?" Hades frowned, spreading his hands, a ck me appearing in his palm, "But the power of the universalws hasn''t changed."


    William exined, "You can think of thesews as the rules of a game, and the Cosmic Entity as the person who set up the game rules. Now the game has been programmed, the person is gone, but the game remains unchanged."


    Hades, who had never yed games, looked at William with a half-understanding, half-confused expression. He could understand games, but programming was a new concept to him.


    It meant that the Cosmic Entity was gone, but some rules remained unchanged, so he could still cast spells.


    "The Cosmic Entity is gone, does that mean we can onlyprehend the true power of the ultimate cosmic truth or try to break through to be a Sovereign High Divine King?"


    Hades suddenly realized this issue.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" William countered.


    Being controlled by the Cosmic Entity, high-ranking god-kings ultimately remained under its control. As William''s disciple, why should Hades want to be one of those controlled high-ranking god-kings?


    Hades looked at William, hesitatingly asking, "Master, have you been to other universes? What are they like?"


    William smiled, "I''ve only been to the arena of the Cosmic Entity''s guardians'' battle once. I haven''t really visited other universes, but there shouldn''t be much difference, just moving from one familiar ce to another, nothing mysterious."


    Traveling from one universe to another, in William''s view, was really just like traveling to another country. Once you get there, it''s not much different.


    But for someone of William''s age, sometimes curiosity prevails, but more often, he prefers staying in familiar ces, among familiar people.


    Like the small courtyard in New York he loved, which was actually the site of the first house he ever built, though it had long since changed from its original form.

 Chapter 827 It was ignorance that bred fearlessness!

    Chapter 827 It was ignorance that bred fearlessness!


    ??Although Hades had be the King of the Underworld, there were still many secrets he was unaware of.


    For instance, he knew about the existence of Cosmic Entities but didn''t understand how they actually existed.


    William shared some insights with him, and although Hades only grasped a bit of it, he got a rough idea.


    Initially, William thought about giving Hades some additional rewards.


    But upon further consideration, this guy already possessed two top-tier divine artifacts.


    If William gave him another, who knows how arrogant he might be? That wouldn''t be good for him.


    Hades clearly wanted to discuss more about the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians with William.


    As William''s disciple, Hades had been a good host during their stay, and it seemed a bit stingy for William, as a master, not to offer some reward.


    Since Hades was curious about the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians, William straightforwardly transferred the images of his battle during that event directly into Hades'' mind.


    William''s performance in the battle was ruthlessly dominant, crushing everyone on the field, even ying other universe''s Cosmic Entities.


    The images of those battles stunned Hades.


    There was a time when he thought high-ranking god-kings were the pinnacle of existence.


    But seeing William''s performance, he realized that even the power of high-ranking god-kings was rtively modest.


    What then, was his own power worth?


    Since acquiring two top-tier divine artifacts, he had be somewhat arrogant, believing he was very powerful and could easily defeat other high-ranking god-kings.


    Now, it seemed he was just a frog at the bottom of a well.


    It was ignorance that bred fearlessness!


    Without seeing these images, Hades might have remained content with his current status.


    "Thank you for letting me know all this," Hades bowed deeply to William.


    "What''s there to thank?" William waved his hand dismissively and said, "If there''s nothing else, then we''ll be on our way."


    "Safe travels, and farewell to you and Miss Alice," Hades expressed his gratitude. The events William participated in during the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians were not something ordinary beings were privy to.


    Allowing him to witness those battle scenes was a great favor.


    And Hades felt that William was giving him a hint!


    The battle images were transmitted from William''s perspective.


    Such firsthand experience of the battle, viewed from William''s perspective, would be immensely helpful for his future power enhancement.


    After watching William''s battle, Hades felt as if his worldview had suddenly expanded.


    William was right.


    The Cosmic Entity was gone! Now he could seek toprehend the true power of the ultimate cosmic truth.


    Life seemed full of new drive and direction.


    Hades even thought that one day, he might personally participate in the battle of the Cosmic Entity guardians, and even dying there seemed like a worthy end.


    The group left Hades'' pce.


    Walking along, William asked them, "Do you have any wishes? Speak them, and I will fulfill them as best as I can."


    The journey Loki and the others had taken with Alice had been exceedingly tough.


    Previously, William had promised Jesus that if they reached the Sanctum of the Holy Light, he would let him be God.


    But now, it was uncertain whether Jesus would want to take up the position of God. William invited them to make wishes, and it seemed likely that he could fulfill whatever they desired, no matter what it was.


    Eirik was originally an ancient ice dragon.


    But the status of dragons in the Divine Realm was not what it used to be.


    Various forces wanted to hunt them or keep them as pets.


    And the Divine Realm was bing increasingly popted with powerful beings.


    Most dragons either lived under the protection of others or were turned into food.


    Just yesterday, Hades grilled dragon ribs in front of the ancient ice dragon Eirik.


    He was pleasing William and Alice butpletely disregarded the feelings of the ancient ice dragon Eirik.


    And Eirik could only pretend to see nothing.


    When Eirik heard William''s offer, he excitedly asked, "Mr. Johnson, can it be any wish?"


    William looked at him deeply and said, "As long as it''s reasonable and not too excessive, it''s mostly possible."


    Although William promised to fulfill their wishes, if their requests were too excessive, naturally, he wouldn''t agree.


    For instance, if someone among them wished to rece Zeus, to unify the entire Divine Realm, to destroy the universe, or to instantly achieve the power level of high-ranking god-kings, would William really fulfill all these?


    Eirik thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Johnson, you must know that our status in the Divine Realm is not what it once was. I only wish for Mr. Johnson to provide a sanctuary for our dragon kind. Mr. Johnson, can you stop those powerful forces from hunting us?"


    "We can live in the deep sea or mountains, never to appear in the world again, and we don''t want to be anyone''s mount or pet!"


    William knew that in the Divine Realm, dragons held little status.


    An ancient dragon was even imprisoned in the Heavenly Dungeon.


    The status of dragons in the Divine Realm was evident.


    Even hiding in the deep sea was unsafe.


    After all, dragon meat was too delicious...


    Speaking of which, the trend of eating dragon meat was started by William.


    "Alright, I agree," William said. "You can choose a sea area including inds as a sanctuary for your dragon kind. I guarantee that no one will hunt you in this area."


    The ancient ice dragon Eirik was overjoyed to hear William''s words.


    Initially, when William asked them to apany Alice to the Sanctum of the Holy Light, Eirik thought they might end up joining God''s camp.


    Now, William had granted it freedom and ensured the continuation of its entire dragon kind.


    Naturally, Eirik was immensely grateful.


    Just apanying Alice for five years had brought such great benefits to the dragon kind,Eirik was now a hero among them.


    After William made his promise, with a thought, all dragons in the Divine Realm felt his powerful presence, including the one in the Heavenly Dungeon.


    "From now on, the eastern oceans of the Divine Realm, including the inds therein, belong to the dragon kind. No one is allowed to hunt dragons within this range, or they will be enemies of William the Obliterator."


    William''s telepathic message reached the ears of leaders of the major powers.


    Those capable of hunting dragons were none other than these major powers. William just needed to notify these people.


    Originally, hunting dragons was not an easy task, and to make an enemy of William the Obliterator over such a matter seemed unlikely in the Divine Realm.


    William also released the divine dragon and Forseti from the Heavenly Dungeon.


    Forseti''sst five years had not been asfortable as Alice''s.


    The Heavenly Dungeon was filled with powerful and deadly magical arrays.


    Moreover, William had given a heads-up, and that ancient dragon and the phoenix had taken "special care" of Forseti.


    The five years of hardship were also beneficial for Forseti, as his strength had once again made a significant breakthrough.

 Chapter 828 Bob，What is your wish?

    Chapter 828 Bob£¬What is your wish?


    ??The ancient frost dragon Eirik didn''t rush to say goodbye to William and his group.


    The eastern seas of the Divine Realm were considered a mysterious territory, originally inhabited by many powerful aquatic Shapeshifters and deities, primarily under the jurisdiction of the Divine Alliance.


    After Williammunicated with Zeus, the Divine Alliance promptly arranged for their people to leave, and from then on, the eastern seas belonged to the dragon race.


    Eirik, an ancient frost dragon from the primordial era, had heard of William the Obliterator. Knowing that William had made such a statement meant that the eastern seas would be the dragons'' territory from now on, so there was no need to hurry.


    William then asked Bob, "What is your wish?"


    After thinking for a long time, Bob said, "Could Mr. Johnson take me to see Aphrodite?"


    "Aphrodite?" William looked at him curiously, as it seemed Bob had no connection with Aphrodite.


    "You don''t actually have a crush on Aphrodite, do you?"


    The rumor of Blob liking Aphrodite was just a tale circting in the Divine Realm, a story that had spread over thest five years, mostly concocted out of boredom by those who couldn''t catch Alice and the others.


    As far as William knew, it was unlikely that Bob had any real connection with Aphrodite.


    As for the rumors about Marshal Dionysus going to the Isle Pce of Delightful Love to flirt with Aphrodite, that was even more imusible.


    Aphrodite was the guardian deity of the 13th district of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, daughter of the sky god Uranus.


    Even those who reached the level of Absolute Deity wouldn''t dare flirt with Aphrodite!


    Bob looked at William and said, "I''m not familiar with Aphrodite."


    "I''ve heard the rumors too. Alice and the others often tease me, asking what my rtionship with Aphrodite is, even saying I flirted with her when drunk, which is why I got so fat. But Aphrodite is considered the most beautiful woman in the Divine Realm by everyone, and now I''m starting to wonder what my rtionship with her really is."


    "Could it be that I had a connection with her in a past life?"


    Alice and Bob, having faced life and death together over the past five years, often gossiped about such things.


    For instance, the rumored story between Bob and Aphrodite.


    Even Bob himself didn''t know, yet Alice could talk endlessly about it.


    It was quite embarrassing, really. Why carry the me for flirting with Aphrodite when he had done nothing of the sort?


    William seemed to understand and without much thought, said, "Alright! I''ll take you there."


    In the next moment, the group teleported and appeared at the entrance of the Isle Pce of Delightful Love.


    Bob asked, "Mr. Johnson, can I return to my former appearance?"


    William smiled, "Of course! Alice''s special training has ended early, and you can not only return to your former appearance but even reim your former identity."


    Bob, restored to his human form resembling Dionysus, looked somewhat majestic and handsome, a figure likely to be popr with women, certainly no longer just a fat man.


    William personally went to the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, where not only did Aphroditee out to greet them, but Uranus did as well.


    "William, what brings you here today?" Uranus seemed a bit flustered upon seeing William.


    He and Odin were quite fearful of William meddling in their affairs.


    William merely nced around the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, sensing an unusual atmosphere.


    It seemed Odin and Uranus had some secrets.


    But this was none of William''s concern,he was on good terms with Uranus.


    He nced at Dionysus and said to him, "This young man here wanted to meet your daughter."


    Dionysus?


    Uranus was puzzled. What did this young man want with his daughter?


    Aphrodite merely nced at Dionysus, having never met him before, and couldn''t understand why he wanted to see her. At that moment, Aphrodite, dressed in a white silk gown, her features stunningly beautiful and uniquely aloof, caught the eye not just of Dionysus but even Alice felt a sense of kinship.


    Beautiful women are always likable.


    Dionysus, looking at Aphrodite, secretly swallowed his saliva.


    The most beautiful woman in the Divine Realm?


    If he could flirt with her, that might not be so bad.


    Aphrodite, sensing Dionysus''s strange gaze, frowned slightly, but out of respect for William, she held back her words.


    William, of course, noticed Dionysus''s intentions.


    "Alright, you''ve seen her, now let''s go." William had promised to bring Dionysus to meet Aphrodite, and now that the wish was fulfilled, they could leave.


    Dionysus was stunned, looking at William and asked, "Can I flirt with her?"


    "..." Uranus red at Dionysus. What was this young man saying?


    Daring to speak such words in his presence?


    Flirt with his daughter? Did he have a death wish?


    Aphrodite was also stunned,this man was incredibly rude.


    "By saying what you just did, you''ve already flirted," William chuckled. He was willing to fulfill Dionysus''s wish, but some things were simply hical.


    "Is that so? Can I kiss her cheek then?" Dionysus suddenly felt dejected. "Mr. Johnson, didn''t you say you could fulfill any wish of mine?"


    "I''ve already fulfilled your wish, haven''t I? You asked to meet Aphrodite, and you have."


    William looked innocently at Dionysus, saying, "The rest is up to you, it has nothing to do with me now."


    Dionysus looked at Aphrodite, then at Uranus, his expression awkward.


    What did it mean, it had nothing to do with him?


    Dionysus couldn''t help but ask, "So if Lord Uranus attacks me, Mr. Johnson, will you help me?"


    "Ha ha ha! Are you joking?" Williamughed. "Uranus is a good friend of mine, and Aphrodite is like my niece. If you really flirted with her, it''s already quite generous of me not to intervene."


    A million "fucks" danced above Dionysus''s head.


    Bringing him to meet Aphrodite, was that really fulfilling his wish?


    That seemed rather hasty!


    After all, the ancient frost dragon Eirik had secured a living space in the eastern seas for the dragon race.


    And Dionysus?


    He just met Aphrodite.


    If he just wanted to see Aphrodite, he could havee by himself. Why waste a wish?


    Uranus was initially afraid that William would discover some secret and confront him, so he was nervous, but hearing William''s words, even if William discovered something, he seemed not to care.


    He knew very well, standing here, William could probably sense everything, but William said nothing.


    Instead, he said they were good friends, and it was clear William didn''t want to deal with the situation.


    Just like that?


    Daring to flirt with his daughter in his presence?


    That was too arrogant. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, where would he, the "Sky God," put his face?


    William, seeing Uranus ready to act, asked Dionysus, "Are you leaving or not? If you''re not leaving, then we''ll go ahead."


    Dionysus took a deep look at Aphrodite, sighed deeply, and finally said, "Let''s go together."


    If he didn''t leave, was he waiting to be killed by Uranus?


    Alice, standing by, probably understood what was happening, holding back herughter, yet not daring tough aloud.


    "Uranus, we''ll take our leave now." William didn''t n to deal with whatever Uranus and Odin were conspiring. Whatever they wanted to do, let them do it.


    He didn''t belong to any faction in the Divine Realm.

 Chapter 829 What exactly did William the Obliterator mean?

    Chapter 829 What exactly did William the Obliterator mean?


    ??"Hold on! William! What is your rtionship with this man?"


    Uranus called out to William.


    At that moment, Uranus nced at Dionysus. It was clear he didn''t consider Dionysus a threat,his concern was more about William''s feelings.


    If William intended to protect Dionysus, he certainly wouldn''t act against him. But if William and Dionysus weren''t that close, then Dionysus''s earlier remarks were practically suicidal.


    After all, it would beughable to let someone who flirted with the daughter of the mighty sky god Uranus just walk away unscathed.


    Dionysus could clearly see that Uranus was genuinely angry.


    He was the sky god Uranus, after all!


    Before his training with Alice, Dionysus was just a minor Marshal of the Celestial Legion of Olympus.


    The title of Marshal of the Celestial Legion of Olympus might sound impressive, being the highestmander during a mission, but in the Divine Alliance, this position wasn''t permanent, and there were many deities like him.


    Keep in mind, even Zeus wouldn''t want to provoke Uranus lightly.


    Would he have been so bold without William''s promise of a wish?


    To flirt with his daughter right in front of Uranus?


    That was audacious!


    William chuckled, "Brother Uranus, don''t be too upset. He''s my wife''s disciple. He''s just a bit lecherous. Why take it so seriously?"


    "But if you just want to teach him a lesson, I suppose that''s fair. Just leave him breathing."


    Dionysus''s behavior had indeed been asking for trouble.


    Even if lecherous, making suchments in front of her father was downright suicidal.


    If he wasn''t taught a lesson, what then?


    Wishing for something doesn''t mean any wish can be granted.


    Especially since William had already fulfilled his wish, and he still wanted to push the boundaries...


    Well, getting beaten up was quite normal.


    William himself said, Aphrodite was his niece after all. If Uranus wanted to discipline Dionysus a bit, there really wasn''t a big problem.


    "Very well, since that''s the case, let me test your mettle then." Uranus was also testing William''s true intentions.


    Just as William was about to leave, he suddenly thought, did Williame to the Isle Pce of Delightful Love just because Dionysus wanted to flirt with Aphrodite, and William was merely responsible for bringing him here?


    Hmm?


    For someone like William the Obliterator, that didn''t sound quite right!


    So, he probably had some other motive, right?


    What could that motive be?


    Was William the Obliterator really nning to interfere with what he and Odin were conspiring?


    He couldn''t rest easy today without understanding this.


    William the Obliterator was too powerful!


    Powerful enough that he had to be cautious.


    If he disciplined Dionysus and William still didn''t react, it would prove that William really didn''t want to get involved with what he and Odin were up to.


    Otherwise, there would be a problem.


    Now that things hade this far, it was straightforward! Just a test!


    Merely a test!


    Uranus just wanted to know William''s true intentions. Whatever came after could still be negotiated.


    To say he was very angry wasn''t quite right,after all, he was the so-called "sky god," not so easily angered.


    With Dionysus''s meager strength, even Aphrodite could easily discipline him.


    People like Uranus always had a lot to consider,he wouldn''t think that William the Obliterator would bother bringing a young man to flirt with Aphrodite and then just leave.


    It was very likely that William wanted Uranus to confess something himself.


    If he really let William leave...


    That might actually cause a problem.


    The more Uranus thought about it, the more he had a headache. What exactly did William the Obliterator want?


    He had to dy for time until Odin arrived, then they could discuss it.


    Dionysus sent a pleading look towards William, who just smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Uranus isn''t really going to kill you."


    This was also meant for Alice, indicating she didn''t need to worry about Dionysus''s safety.


    With a heavy heart, Uranus appeared in front of Dionysus in a blink, grabbed his neck, and in the next moment, they were above the Isle Pce of Delightful Love.


    Then Uranus started to beat Dionysus mercilessly!


    Uranus vs Dionysus!


    Undoubtedly, it was a one-sided thrashing.


    In less than a breath, Dionysus was beaten to a pulp, utterly powerless to retaliate.


    No matter what divine powers Dionysus used, they were as fragile as bubbles in front of Uranus.


    As for hand-to-handbat, could he evenpare?


    Whether it was physical strength orpeting with divine weapons?


    Uranus crushed Dionysus from every angle, 365 degrees!


    This was still because Uranus didn''t dare actually kill Dionysus,otherwise, the guy would have died a thousand times over in the blink of an eye.


    No, no, no!


    If Uranus really wanted to kill him, he would definitely not spare even his soul.


    "Alice! Loki! Help!" Dionysus couldn''t help but cry out for help!


    In William''s view, Uranus wasn''t really going to take Dionysus''s life, but all Dionysus could feel was intense oppression.


    It was like an ant in the hands of a human,even if the human doesn''t kill it, the ant would still be terrified.


    Especially if the human kept poking it with a finger or something.


    How could it believe the human wouldn''t kill it?


    Loki and Eirik exchanged nces.


    Loki approached William and asked, "Mr. Johnson, can I help that fat guy? Although he really deserves a beating!"


    Loki was a warrior at heart,although he often argued and fought with Dionysus, seeing him getting thrashed made Loki want to help.


    Especially since Uranus was strong, he was eager to test himself!


    No matter what, in Loki''s view, Dionysus was one of their own, no matter how absurd he was, Loki felt he should help.


    Loki didn''t have the rity of others.


    William nodded, ncing at the ancient frost dragon Eirik, Jesus, and Rhadamanthus: "If you guys want to join in, you can."


    Even if all of them together took on Uranus, they were no match for him. If they wanted to get beaten up, William seemed to have no reason to stop them.


    Loki charged first, and Eirik, unable to resist joining in, moved as well.


    The name of the sky god Uranus was known to all present, and Jesus joined the fray with an expressionless face.


    Rhadamanthus was one of the three great guardians of Hades.


    How could he not know that their group, even together, couldn''t possibly match Uranus? But since William had said so, he didn''t quite understand William''s real intentions.


    Hispanions had all made their move,naturally, he also charged forward.


    Seeing them alle at him, Uranus thought even more. What exactly did William the Obliterator mean?


    He could easily handle four of them,the name of the sky god Uranus wasn''t for nothing. But William the Obliterator letting all these guyse at him to fight, did he really have some special idea?

 Chapter 830 It always feels like William is up to no good

    Chapter 830 It always feels like William is up to no good


    ??Loki and hispanions joined the battle, unleashing powerful spells that darkened the sun and sky.


    The Isle Pce of Delightful Love, located in District 13, was originally the territory of the Divine Alliance. Uranus made such amotion that it immediately drew a patrol team from the Celestial Legion of Olympus.


    Leading the team was Pisces Pero from the Zodiac.


    He led five thousand guards of the Celestial Legion of Olympus to the skies above the Isle Pce of Delightful Love and shouted, "Who dares to engage in privatebat here?"


    Uranus punched Loki away and kicked Jesus down, then coldly nced at Pisces Pero and said, "Scram!"


    Pisces Pero trembled as if struck by lightning, nearly falling from the sky.


    The guards behind him were even more shocked. Time seemed to freeze, and they appeared like figures in a painting, with Uranus as the one outside the frame, able to tear them apart with a mere flick of his hand.


    "Understood... Understood!" Pisces Pero, pale-faced, quickly turned and left.


    As for the guards he brought, they fled in disarray, not daring to waste words.


    They hade upon seeing the battle, but after Uranus told them to scram, could they still im they were there to maintain the peace of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods?


    Although the Isle Pce of Delightful Love was under the jurisdiction of the Divine Alliance, it was more like an autonomous region because Aphrodite was the daughter of Uranus, the god of the sky.


    Normally, the Divine Alliance''s patrol teams wouldn''t interfere with the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, and few dared to cause trouble there.


    Uranus didn''t want the Divine Alliance''s people at the Isle Pce of Delightful Love. Even if he killed a minor figure like Pisces Pero, what could Zeus do?


    After they left, the battle between Uranus and Loki resumed, but this time, Uranus was also telepathically urging Odin to hurry over.


    Many priests watched from a distance, and upon learning that Uranus was involved in the fight, none dared approach.


    "Someone dares to fight with the god of the sky, Uranus?"


    "Could it be Hades?"


    "I think it might be the legendary William the Obliterator or the temperamental sea god Poseidon."


    The onlookers spected, not daring to probe the center of the battle with their divine senses, as such an act could directly provoke Uranus and turn themselves into fools.


    From a distance, they saw the battle dragging on and mistakenly thought that Uranus''s opponent was of equal strength.


    In the current Divine Realm, only a few could match Uranus.


    Ordinary gods didn''t know how powerful William the Obliterator''s p was,they only knew that recently, the most prominent were Hades and Poseidon, who had just grasped the true power of the supreme cosmic truth.


    They didn''t realize that Uranus was holding back,otherwise, apart from Jesus''s physical body, which could withstand Uranus''s attacks, the others would likely end up shattered.


    Uranus alone was overwhelming Loki and hispanions. If the battleground had not been mid-air, it might have caused mountains to copse and leveled the entire Isle Pce of Delightful Love.


    And this was without Uranus even using any spells.


    Alice stood next to William, watching her disciples being mercilessly beaten by Uranus, and couldn''t help but whisper, "William, Uranus isn''t really going to kill them, right?"


    William shook his head, "Theoretically, Uranus doesn''t n to actually kill them, but idents can happen, and sometimes he might strike too hard."


    They chatted casually,Alice was worried about Loki and the others'' safety, but William seemed less concerned. Now, he had reached a state where he truly disregarded all rules,even if Loki and the others were killed, it would just take some time to resurrect them...


    Was that really a big deal?


    Uranus, while "ying around" with Loki and the others, was paying attention to William.


    Every word William and Alice said reached his ears, and he began to subtly analyze William''s tone and intentions.


    William the Obliterator knew he wouldn''t really kill these guys...


    But then again, if there was an ident...


    Uranus couldn''t help but think, if he identally killed one of William the Obliterator''s wife''s disciples, would William the Obliterator use it as an excuse to explode?


    For beings like them, most actions needed a reason, even if it was just an excuse to turn hostile! So, William the Obliterator was nning to intervene after all?


    He had Dionysus provoke Aphrodite, forcing him to act, then had Loki and the others join in. With more opponents, Uranus was very likely to make a fatal mistake.


    If that happened, it would y right into William the Obliterator''s ns.


    All calctions, just waiting forhim to make a fatal mistake, then take the opportunity to cause trouble, right?


    Indeed, it was just like William the Obliterator,if Uranus had been slightly less patient, he might have really fallen for it.


    At this moment, Alice felt genuinely awkward. She was a person who could discern right from wrong.


    The whole situation was Dionysus''s fault, trying to flirt with someone''s daughter right in front of her father, even talking about kissing Aphrodite''s face¡ªsuch outrageous talk made her want to beat Dionysus herself.


    However, Dionysus and the others were her disciples after all, and letting them get beaten up without intervening, especially when they might be in danger, didn''t seem right either.


    "If you want to intervene, you could. He should be able to handle it."


    William noticed Alice''s hesitation. It had been quite a while since he had seen Alice fight, and given her many skills, Uranus would be a good challenge for her.


    Hearing this, Alice shouted towards Uranus in the sky, "Lord Uranus, Dionysus is my disciple. He is at fault, and as his master, I share the me. I apologize to you here first."


    Uranus knew Alice was William''s wife, and for a moment, he was caught in a dilemma, unsure of what to do. Had William the Obliterator meant for Alice to fight as well?


    Could he still stop now?


    At that moment, William also shouted to Uranus, "Brother Uranus, my wife wants to spar with you a bit. It would be good for you to give her some pointers."


    Uranus''s feelings grew moreplicated. William must value Alice highly.


    To fight against Alice¡ªhow should he approach it?


    What if he injured her?


    Uranus nced at Alice and suddenly felt uneasy.


    Damn, Alice was only at the level of a Destroyer Deity?


    With that level of power, wouldn''t he risk killing her by ident?


    If he identally killed Loki and the others, perhaps some excuses could still be made, and there might be a way out. But if he killed Alice...


    Uranus felt that William the Obliterator was truly setting a trap for him this time. If he identally killed her, William the Obliterator would definitely draw his sword!

 Chapter 831 Come on, little Uranus! Fight!

    Chapter 831 Come on, little Uranus! Fight!


    ??Alice had no idea what Uranus was thinking,she only knew her disciples were being severely beaten by him. As their master, she felt obligated to stand with them.


    She was aware of her lower strength level but couldn''t just stand by idly.


    However, her joining the fight only made things more difficult for Uranus.


    Initially, dealing with Loki and the others was challenging enough for Uranus, as he had to adjust his strength constantly to avoid killing them but still needed to strike hard enough to be effective. He knew that as long as he didn''t kill them, William the Obliterator might not turn against him outright, at least not without a good excuse.


    But harming Alice, even slightly, could spell real trouble for him.


    Now, with Alice, a Destroyer Deity-level fighter, joining the fray, Uranus was thoroughly perplexed.


    To avoid injuring Alice, did he really need to suppress his power to the level of a Destroyer Deity?


    If he did that, Dionysus and Loki would likely turn the tables on him.


    These were no ordinary foes. Jesus had an incredibly strong physical form, and Loki was exceptionally fierce.


    With many from the Divine Alliance watching, it would be a disgrace for Uranus, the god of the sky, to be openly humiliated by a group, regardless of whether he had suppressed his strength.


    The thought of such a scenario was a blow to his dignity.


    Uranus''s mind raced, unsure of how to proceed.


    Alice quickly joined the battle, aware of her weaker strength, and immediately drew the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    The moment Uranus saw the Sword of Soulbreaker, a chill ran down his spine.


    That was William the Obliterator''s sword!


    How could he not recognize it?


    Even if Alice was less powerful, being struck by that sword would likely result in injury.


    Uranus frowned, thinking of the only solution that seemed feasible.


    Simple and direct.


    Avoid Alice''s attacks entirely, engaging with everyone else but not her.


    For him, dodging Alice''s strikes during the battle wasn''t too difficult.


    Alice had made some progress over the past five years.


    Although the power of the Sword of Soulbreaker was sealed by William, its Sword Spirit could still instruct Alice.


    Especially now, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker became excited upon seeing Alice battle Uranus.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lord Uranus?"


    "Got a lot of nerve, huh? Thinking of challenging my master? Are you seeking death?"


    "Master, beat him, turn him into dust."


    Perhaps others might still revere the god of the sky, Uranus, but what scene hadn''t the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker witnessed?


    In the battles of Cosmic Entity guardians, it had in numerous high-ranking god-kings. It didn''t even regard Cosmic Entities highly, let alone a mere god of the sky like Uranus.


    Alice felt somewhat embarrassed,the whole situation had started because of Bob''s wrongdoing, and she had drawn her sword out of necessity.


    The words now spoken by the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker were somewhat excessive. Alice had just apologized to Uranus, and now the Sword Spirit was maxing out its taunts, making her feel quite awkward.


    "Shut up!" Alice couldn''t help but scold the Sword Spirit.


    However, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker didn''t take it seriously, cheerfully saying, "Master, you don''t need to fear him. I''ll cheer for you. Just a mere god of the sky, Uranus, easy to ughter."


    Alice, despite being the master, had no control over this Sword Spirit.


    Her initial attacks had been easily dodged by Uranus, and now she just wanted to seriously fight to alleviate some pressure from Dionysus and the others, not waste time with the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker. Minutes passed, and Loki and Dionysus were still getting beaten, while Uranus continued to merely dodge Alice''s attacks without any direct confrontation.


    Alice felt helpless, her strength clearly insufficient.


    Even wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, she couldn''t possibly defeat a super-being like Uranus directly.


    "Uranus, what the hell? You look down on my master? Dare you fight her head-on?"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker was not one to stay quiet, increasingly intolerant of Uranus''s evasive actions.


    What was the point of continuing like this?


    It shouted, "Come on, little Uranus! Fight!"


    Uranus''s expression turned sour, stumped by the dilemma before him.


    In his hand, Alice held William the Obliterator''s Sword of Soulbreaker.


    A swordsman''s de is their second life, a fact Uranus knew all too well.


    But William the Obliterator had given the Sword of Soulbreaker to Alice¡ªwhat did that signify?


    He must value Alice immensely.


    Thus, Alice was even more untouchable.


    Yet the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker kept chirping, its wordsdenwith mockery, clearly trying to provoke him.


    In Uranus''s eyes, the intentions of the Sword Spirit reflected the will of William the Obliterator.


    Especially that line, "You look down on my master?"


    Everyone knew that William the Obliterator was the true master of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Uranus dared not respond to that challenge.


    Was William the Obliterator really trying to force him into a direct confrontation with Alice?


    If he continued to dodge, would William the Obliterator lose his temper?


    Uranus stole a nce at William the Obliterator.


    Indeed, William was looking at them with a stern face.


    Actually, he was misunderstood,William''s expression wasn''t really grim, he was mostly expressionless, pondering what was going on with Uranus.


    Uranus''s imagination was running wild, believing that if he didn''t engage with Alice directly soon, William the Obliterator might actually get angry.


    But with his current level of power, if he did engage, injuring Alice was inevitable.


    Just then, Odin finally appeared.


    Uranus saw a way out. If Odin could handle Loki and the others, then he could suppress his power to the level of a Destroyer Deity and engage Alice without harming her.


    Then they could end the fight in a draw, and see what excuse William the Obliterator could use to explode!


    "Odin! Perfect timing, I want to have a fair match with Alice. Take care of those others, give them a good lesson."


    Uranus quicklymunicated the situation to Odin through their divine senses.


    Odin nced at Loki and the others, acknowledged with a nod, and used a spatial translocation spell to move Loki and the others next to him, saying, "Come on, you youngsters, let''s have some fun."


    Suddenly, Uranus and Alice were facing each other in mid-air, gazing at each other from a distance.


    Alice felt numb all over.


    She didn''t know how many sword strikes she had swung, all effortlessly dodged by Uranus.


    And considering Uranus was still able to beat Loki and the others under these circumstances, his strength was formidable.


    Now he was about to engage her one-on-one. Could she possibly match him?


    She was doomed! She was going to get beaten too.


    Alice was on the verge of tears, while Uranus was also feelingplicated. In his view, Alice was a hot potato.


    He had to fight her without injuring her, and then somehow end the battle in a draw. It was incredibly troublesome.

 Chapter 832 Starlight Illusion Array

    ??"William, if you suppress my power to the level of a Destroyer Deity, and I don''t use any artifacts or secret techniques, how about I spar with Alice?" Uranus proposed, his mind clear on the matter. He knew he could fight, but he wanted to rify things with William the Obliterator first.


    This would also give Uranus a chance to gauge just how powerful William the Obliterator had be. He had seen William obliterate the archangel Amenadiel with a single p, but Uranus himself had grown significantly stronger over the past five years. Even for someone like William the Obliterator, suppressing his power might not be so straightforward.


    If William the Obliterator couldn''t perfectly suppress his power to the level of a Destroyer Deity, it would prove that even he wasn''t invincible.


    William, unaware of the depth of Uranus''s thoughts, responded casually, "Why don''t you just suppress your own power?" He hesitated, then added, "And I don''t rmend doing this."


    Uranus, a seasoned warrior with vastbat experience and formidable physical strength, would normally be unmatched at the same power level, even if he suppressed his power to that of a Destroyer Deity and refrained from using artifacts or secret techniques.


    But this was not a normal situation!


    Uranusughed at William''s response, "That takes the fun out of it. I might not control it well on my own. You do it."


    Indeed, even the formidable William the Obliterator couldn''t effortlessly suppress his own power.


    William frowned, "I suggest you use a weapon. I''ll help suppress your power level."


    As soon as William spoke, Uranus felt his power level forcibly reduced to that of a Destroyer Deity.


    It was a strange sensation, as if all the strength in his body had been drained in an instant. This wasn''t just suppression,it felt like his power had been locked away.


    He couldn''t activate the secret techniques that were only avable to those above the Destroyer Deity level, and even his physical strength had weakened.


    This was the peak of what a Destroyer Deity could be, and Uranus knew his power couldn''t possibly be any stronger.


    Fear filled Uranus''s eyes. William the Obliterator had done nothing but speak a few words!


    Was it really that simple? Words bing reality without any visible spells?


    "Now you two fight," William said, ncing at Alice. "She''s just stepped into the Destroyer Deity level, but considering her weapon, you two should be fairly matched."


    William was being considerate. Knowing the power of Alice''s artifact, if he had really suppressed Uranus to the early stages of a Destroyer Deity, Uranus would likely have been in.


    Hearing this, Uranus felt a mix of fear and indignation. He was Uranus, the god of the sky. Even if his power was suppressed to the peak of the Destroyer Deity level, could he really not defeat Alice, who was just at the beginning of the same level?


    When his gaze fell on Alice''s Sword of Soulbreaker, a chill ran down his spine.


    Oh heavens, what a blunder!


    He had been so focused on William the Obliterator that he had forgotten about the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hands.


    That weapon was dangerous. Normally, with the Sword of Soulbreaker, Alice could easily y enemies above her level.


    Alice, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, watched Uranus cautiously.


    Even with his power suppressed to the peak of the Destroyer Deity level, he still posed a significant threat to her. If she wasn''t careful, she was sure to be beaten.


    "Please," Uranus gestured for Alice to begin, not using his own artifact.


    Without hesitation, Alice unleashed a terrifying energy from the Sword of Soulbreaker. Shebined William''s secret sword technique, Poseidon''s god-ying strike, and her own understanding of swordsmanship into a powerful blow.


    Facing a formidable opponent like Uranus, Alice took no chances and held nothing back, starting with her most powerful attack.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreakerughed, "Little Uranus, receive the baptism of this Sword Spirit!"


    In that instant, Uranus was locked onto by the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Uranus''s eyes widened.


    How many years had it been?


    How many years since he had felt fear from someone at the early stages of the Destroyer Deity level?


    Uranus took a deep breath, his instincts screaming that if he didn''t use an artifact to defend himself, he would die under this sword.


    Was Uranus, the god of the sky, really going to die at the hands of a Destroyer Deity?


    The Sword of Soulbreaker had in numerous high-ranking god-kings, and Uranus had no intention of dying so ignominiously! Surely, this was all part of William the Obliterator''s calctions. William must have anticipated that Uranus would choose to suppress hispower and then perish under the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Being killed by a Destroyer Deity would be the ultimate insult to him.


    "Demon-ying Sword!" Unable to hold back any longer, Uranus shouted as a blood-red longsword appeared before him, and the Celestial Compass materialized beneath his feet.


    The Demon-ying Sword was Uranus''s personal artifact, and the Celestial Compass was a legendary top-tier artifact, linked to the very life force of Uranus.


    With both top-tier artifacts appearing simultaneously, and because Uranus''s current power level was higher than Alice''s, the enhancement from the two magical artifacts allowed him to barely break through the barrier created by the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    Although Uranus was stronger than Alice, the Sword of Soulbreaker was qualitatively superior to both the Demon-


    ying Sword and the Celestial Compass. If William hadn''t sealed most of the Sword of Soulbreaker''s power, the moment Alice drew her sword, the two artifacts might have simply ceased functioning.


    "Demon-ying Sword? Pathetic little trash!" The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker taunted upon seeing the Demon-


    ying Sword.


    As for the Celestial Compass... to the Sword of Soulbreaker, it was no different.


    All just trash!


    Alice''s strike was swift. Even though Uranus''s power level was suppressed, he could only manage to block with the Demon-


    ying Sword.


    ng!


    The Sword of Soulbreaker shed with the Demon-ying Sword, sending sword energies swirling through the air, and the Demon-ying Sword broke upon impact.


    "Ah!!" Uranus cried out in anguish.


    The Demon-ying Sword had been with him for many years, and now it was shattered! His feelings were incrediblyplex at that moment.


    "Starlight Illusion Array!" Although Uranus couldn''t use some of the higher-level secret techniques due to his suppressed power, powerful magic arrays were not restricted.


    With a low shout, Uranus enveloped Alice in the Starlight Illusion Array.


    The brilliance of the Starlight Illusion Arrayy in its ability to trap its victim in a timeless illusion, where mountains could be seen turning into oceans, and seas intond. The illusions of the Starlight Illusion Array were myriad, making moments seem like eons, as if witnessing countless cosmic explosions.


    Had Uranus''s power level not been suppressed by William, this powerful magic array might have instantly aged Alice to death, dissolving her will.


    Fortunately, with Uranus only at the level of a Destroyer Deity, the power of the array he could muster was merely a fraction of its full potential.

 Chapter 833 What is your real purpose here?

    ??The Starlight Illusion Array is a powerful magic formation created in ancient times. ording to the rankings of powerful magic formations by William the Obliterator back in the day, Poseidon''s Godyer Array ranked fourth, while the Starlight Illusion Array was second only to Odin''s Gungnir Ster Array, which took the top spot.


    This is precisely why Odin and Uranus dared to join forces and confront Zeus''s Divine Alliance.


    Of course, another reason was that the Cosmic Entity didn''t want any single power to dominate.


    Regarding the rankings of powerful magic formations, it was also because William found the dazzling effects of the Gungnir Ster Array more interesting. It''s tough to rank them strictly by strength.


    Anyway, the Starlight Illusion Array is also considered a famous offensive magic formation from ancient times.


    Alice, caught in the array, immediately noticed the changes in her surroundings. She summoned her alchemical furnace, which enveloped her.


    The Starlight Illusion Array is formidable, but Alice''s alchemical furnace, crafted by William from the finest Golden Magic Sand, is a top-tier artifact. Protected by the golden light of Alice''s furnace, no magic could breach its defenses.


    After five years, Alice had mastered the use of the alchemical furnace. Such a premium artifact, if used solely for alchemy, would indeed be a waste.


    She even named her alchemical furnace¡ªLittle Vajra.


    Yes, Little Vajra!


    Other big shots have alchemical furnaces named Ster Core Crucible, Void Inferno Furnace, Creator''s Crucible...


    Just by hearing these names, you know they''re something formidable.


    But Alice simply named hers Little Vajra.


    Not for any other reason, but because this furnace could really take a beating. Even the Sword of Soulbreaker once suggested she call it Little Turtle Shell!


    "What kind of artifact is this?" Uranus was full of questions.


    Alice was trapped in the magic formation, but after her alchemical furnace expanded, itpletely shielded her from the effects of the magic array.


    Inside the alchemical furnace, it was as if a separate world had formed.


    William, watching this scene, couldn''t help but feel a bit of sympathy for Uranus.


    You were supposed to guide Alice, yet you insisted on limiting your strength to match hers.


    At the same level of strength, Uranus''s swordsmanship is definitely not inferior to Alice''s.


    Although his artifact is also considered top-notch,pared to Alice, the ultimate spender, he''spletely outssed in terms of equipment.


    The mighty sky god Uranus, outssed in equipment? That''s quite absurd!


    Alice, protected by her alchemical furnace, remained unharmed, and the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker excitedly said, "The Starlight Illusion Array again? Interesting!"


    "Again? What do you mean?" This was Alice''s first encounter with Uranus''s Starlight Illusion Array.


    Protected by her alchemical furnace, Alice didn''t feel any danger from the magic formation.


    Instead, she was mesmerized by the beautiful scenes changing within the magic array, saying, "It''s so beautiful."


    "Last time I saw it was thest time," said the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker. "I only remember thatst time I saw this magic formation, Mr. Johnson was also admiring the scenery for a while, then with a flick of his hand, he broke the array. It wasn''t anything special,I didn''t even get to move around much."


    Back in the day, William was essentially a reviewer of powerful magic formations. Breaking a magic formation didn''t necessarily require drawing a sword,it was all about the mood.


    Speaking of which, if William had drawn his sword back then, he might have split the Celestial Compass in two, given that he didn''t have as fine control over his power as he does now.


    In the eyes of the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, this was somewhat regrettable.


    "What should I do now?"


    When in doubt, ask. Alice was always willing to listen to the advice of the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    "What else is there to think about? Just slice it in half and cut through the space!" That''s what the Sword of Soulbreaker was waiting for, right?


    Previously, when the Sword of Soulbreaker was in William''s hands, it wasn''t fully satisfied just being used to chop vegetables. Now in Alice''s hands, it was eager to sh through all top-tier artifacts and establish itself as the strongest artifact.


    Alice''s safety was no longer a concern. Hearing the Sword Spirit say this, she naturally swung her sword. But this magic formation was like an independently created space. As Alice swung the Sword of Soulbreaker, energy waves rippled through the space, causing mountains to split and the earth to crumble.


    However, Alice was still within the magic formation,the Starlight Illusion Array wasn''t something she could break with just one swing of her sword.


    "Hmm?" Alice was puzzled. "You said one swing would break it, what''s going on here?"


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker felt quite embarrassed: "I was too hasty!"


    The Sword of Soulbreaker had been sealed by William with nineyers, and Alice had only unlocked the secondyer so far. Even though the Sword of Soulbreaker was incredibly sharp, thinking that a mere swing in the air could break the Starlight Illusion Array was a bit of a stretch.


    If it had been William wielding the sword, he definitely would have solved all problems with one swing, including slicing the Celestial Compass into nothingness.


    But now, it was Alice wielding the sword, and whether in terms of power level or the intensity of using secret sword techniques, she was light-years away from William. It was clearly unrealistic to expect her to easily break the magic formation.


    Outside the Starlight Illusion Array, Uranus was sweating bullets.


    The words spoken by the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker were indeed frightening.


    He really thought Alice could easily break the magic formation with one swing.


    Given the reputation of the sword she held, he even began to doubt himself.


    "Phew¡ª" Uranus breathed a sigh of relief and looked into the distance, where Odin was fiercely disciplining Jesus and Loki.


    Alice was trapped within the magic formation, and from the outside, it seemed like Uranus and his group had the upper hand.


    But Uranus knew better than to count any temporary advantage as definitive. William the Obliterator was standing there, and so far, he hadn''t figured out what William the Obliterator really intended to do.


    His own power level, William the Obliterator could suppress as he pleased,he didn''t want to sh directly with William the Obliterator.


    In terms of power, he was clearly outmatched.


    Uranus waited a while, watching Alice struggle within the magic formation, swinging hundreds of swords but still unable to escape. He then teleported next to William, smiling and asked William, "William, let''s be frank, do you have something against me? If there''s any issue, just tell me, and if I''ve done something wrong, I''ll correct it."


    "What are you talking about?" William raised an eyebrow. "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "You should already know, now that the Cosmic Entity of our universe is gone, a mysterious consciousness approached me and Odin to sign a pact. Odin and I have already signed it,he will support us in dominating the Divine Realm. If you have any objections, perhaps you should talk to him? You must know of his existence, right?"


    William looked meaningfully at Uranus. He truly had no intention of getting involved in the struggles among the powers of the Divine Realm,he even wasn''t clear why Uranus was telling him all this.


    "Of course, you also know that my daughters are about to be reborn. They will be the main force in our conquest of the Divine Realm. I remember you knew about this before."


    William nodded. He had visited the tombstones of Aphrodite and her sisters before and knew that Uranus had used secret techniques to attempt to transfer the souls of his deceased daughters into the bodies of some ancient monstrous cubs.


    "So, William... what exactly are you implying? Just be clear, what is your real purpose here?"

 Chapter 834 Dont bully my wife just because you think youre powerful

    ??William was momentarily stumped by the question.


    "Dionysus did me a favor before, and I promised to bring him here to meet little Aphrodite," William pondered. "But I absolutely do not condone him harassing her. That''s why I didn''t intervene when you disciplined him, right?"


    William is a reasonable man. Although he had promised Dionysus to fulfill their wishes, those wishes should at least adhere to basic morals.


    "..." Uranus was full of questions. "Is that it?"


    William nodded earnestly: "As for the other matters you mentioned, they have nothing to do with me."


    "So, you mean you won''t interfere with the affairs between our Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance?" Uranus wanted to confirm once more.


    William couldn''t help butugh: "Why should I interfere? Do I look idle to you?"


    He had figured it out,Uranus and his ilk always overthink things. Without clear exnations, they''d just make wild guesses like fools.


    "I..." Uranus stuttered, clearly frustrated. If William the Obliterator wasn''t going to intervene, then what was he doing here?


    "Hmm?" William looked at Uranus''s expression...


    He wasn''t about to swear, was he?


    After all, Uranus was known as the "Sky God," a dignified figure. It would be unbing for him to use foulnguage.


    Uranus swallowed hard and asked, "So, can I stoppeting with Alice now?"


    "If you don''t want topete, then don''t. What does that have to do with me?" William replied. "You could just call it off."


    It was funny that Uranus even had to ask him about this.


    "Then I''m not fighting." Uranus was decisive.


    Why continue fighting?


    If he identally hurt Alice, he might offend William the Obliterator. And if he lost, with so many onlookers, it would be embarrassing.


    Win or lose, it seemed like a losing deal either way. So why continue?


    William was almost reluctant to continue the conversation. The mighty Sky God Uranus, why did he seem so foolish?


    Just then, within the magic formation, Alice, wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, actually broke through the third seal set by William.


    "Damn it! Master! Split his Celestial Compass in half!"


    The Celestial Compass was right there!


    With the third seal of the Sword of Soulbreaker broken, a full-powered strike from Alice was enough to kill a Creator Deity. This level-jumping feat was quite extraordinary.


    In the Divine Realm, the power levels are ssified as: Mortal Deity, Guardian Deity, Elemental Deity, Nature Deity, Destroyer Deity, Creator Deity, Supreme Deity, Absolute Deity.


    Alice, with the initial strength of a Destroyer Deity, directly achieved the power to kill a Creator Deity, which was truly like cheating.


    Now, Uranus''s power was also suppressed to the level of a Destroyer Deity by William, at his own request for help in suppressing his power. Therefore, he couldn''t restore his original power. At this moment, the Sword of Soulbreaker had already locked onto the true form of the Celestial Compass.


    With the power of a holy aura, Alice''s strength climbed again, and she leaped forward to strike with her sword!


    This time, it wasn''t just a release of energy waves.


    The true form of the Sword of Soulbreaker made direct contact with the true form of the Celestial Compass.


    The sword struck the Celestial Compass!


    The Starlight Illusion Array was mercilessly broken, and the Celestial Compass was directly chipped.


    "Master, take it!" The Sword of Soulbreaker was thrilled. During William''s absence, it had taught Alice a lot.


    ording to the Sword of Soulbreaker''s theory, if you''re going to fight, you must gain something from it. If there''s no benefit, why fight?


    Since a fight had urred, every effort should be made to reap benefits,one should never return empty-handed. Well, that''s the principle!


    After five years of continuous learning, Alice had ingrained this survival rule into her very bones.


    With one strike, Alice chopped off a corner of the Celestial Compass and immediately used her alchemical furnace to collect the two pieces.


    The Celestial Compass was split into two, and Uranus spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    William stepped aside and looked towards Alice.


    At that moment, Alice stood in mid-air, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, with "Little Vajra" floating above her...


    Uranus''s face was pale, devoid of any color.


    The Celestial Compass, linked to his life essence and nurtured with his blood for 700,000 years, was now deeply connected to his soul. Now that it was split in two and its connection to him severed, even Uranus could no longer maintain any contact with it.


    Although Little Vajra had not yet developed sentience, it was a top-tier artifact personally crafted by William. Now that it had taken the Celestial Compass, even Uranus could no longer hope to reconnect with it.


    "Ah, this?" Uranus looked at Alice, the mighty Sky God feeling an urge to cry.


    At this moment, he was filled with regret and anger.


    Regretting that he didn''t let Dionysus leave and that he had overthought things.


    Angry at himself for not retrieving the Celestial Compass sooner.


    Upon realizing that William the Obliterator had no intention of intervening in the conflict between the Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance, he should have immediately taken back the Celestial Compass.


    He had been toocent, believing that even with Alice wielding the Sword of Soulbreaker, she couldn''t possibly break the Starlight Illusion Array.


    Even if she did break the Starlight Illusion Array, he never imagined she could actually split the Celestial Compass in two.


    When it was time to think things through, he hadn''t thought at all, and when it wasn''t necessary, he overthought everything.


    "Why would you want to take Uranus''s Celestial Compass and then sh it?" William pondered if Alice was being a bit foolish as Uranus suddenly coughed violently, blood spurting from his mouth.


    "Are you alright?" William stepped back, wary of the blood.


    He genuinely feared Uranus might cough up a lung.


    "No... problem!" Uranus suddenly realized, his excitement palpable.


    How could there be no problem?


    "That''s good to hear," Williamforted, "Winning and losing in battle is normal. Don''t be discouraged,it''s not good for your health."


    He couldn''t help but admire Uranus, the Sky God, for not being upset even when his life-linked artifact was taken. Perhaps that was what they called a grand demeanor.


    William felt somewhat inferior inparison.


    "What I mean is, there is a problem!" Uranus corrected himself, his eyes reddening. William the Obliterator''s words were problematic...


    "What''s the problem?" William frowned, having just said there wasn''t one.


    The conversation was always awkward.


    "William, could you ask Alice to return the Celestial Compass to me?" Uranus''s chest heaved with emotion. How could such a significant issue be dismissed?


    If he stubbornly imed there was no problem now, then the Celestial Compass would definitely not be returned.


    William said, "This is between you and my wife Alice. Competitions always involve some stakes, right?"


    "Now that you''ve lost, she''s taken your Celestial Compass, and I see no issue with that." William was a man of reason, so he felt Uranus should discuss this directly with Alice.


    Losing meant epting the oue. The mighty Sky God Uranus couldn''t possibly be a sore loser, could he?


    Now that thepetition was over, if Alice was willing to return the Celestial Compass to Uranus, William wouldn''t object. But if Alice didn''t want to return it and Uranus tried to take it by force, then William would have no choice but to intervene.


    If Uranus tried to use his superior strength to bully Alice after thepetition, William would certainly not stand for it!


    Uranus was baffled. Did William the Obliterator really not care about anything?


    "I''ll restore your power level, but don''t use your strength to bully my wife," William warned, raising an eyebrow. He had already given his warning,if Uranus tried anything, William would be ready to step in.

 Chapter 835 Old man, dont be so shameless, okay?

    ??After his power level was restored, Uranus immediately tried to reim the Celestial Compass. With his restored strength, it should have been easy to summon the Celestial Compass back, but he soon realized that he still couldn''t sense its presence.


    Terrifying!


    Uranus looked at William and tentatively asked, "William, may I discuss something with Alice?"


    William had already warned him, and he wasn''t foolish enough to try to forcefully take it back¡ªthat would be suicidal.


    "You guys sort it out yourselves," William said, not wanting to get involved in such matters. It was up to Alice to decide.


    Hearing this, Uranus quickly approached Alice and asked, "Miss Alice, may I discuss something with you?"


    The sudden respectful and somewhat ingratiating tone in which Uranus addressed her as "Alice" took her aback, causing her cheeks to flush slightly. "What is it?" she asked.


    "Um... Alice, could you please return the Celestial Compass to me?" Uranus was nervous, wondering what he would do if Alice refused.


    Force it?


    Was he as tough as William the Obliterator? Forcing it would likely get him killed.


    "You mean this?" Alice put away Little Vajra and brought out the Celestial Compass, which was already missing a corner.


    Uranus winced at the sight of the Celestial Compass, now split in two.


    The artifact linked to his life essence had been severed¡ªhow could it not hurt?


    Of course, if he could get it back, that would be something, but if not...


    "Yes, that''s the one!" Uranus was excited yet had to restrain himself, saying, "Miss Alice, could you please return it to me?"


    "Alright!" Alice looked at the Celestial Compass. Its magical runes and constetion diagrams were indeed intricately carved, but such craftsmanship, William could probably achieve as well.


    As for the artifact''s power, it didn''t seem all that impressive,the Sword of Soulbreaker had sliced it in two with a single strike. How powerful could it be?


    Returning it was no big deal.


    Alice knew that Uranus and William were close, like brothers. Even if not for Uranus''s sake, she should consider William''s feelings. This would show her to be understanding and wise.


    Yes, that''s the way!


    Just as Alice was about to return the Celestial Compass to Uranus, she heard the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker shouting loudly, "Little Sky God Uranus, what are you thinking? You wanted to fight, and now that you''ve lost, you want to give nothing in return?"


    "Old man, don''t be so shameless, okay?"


    "Of course, if you''re going to be shameless, I can''t do anything about it. My master is too kind-hearted."


    The Sword Spirit''s words made Uranus''s face turn red. This was a lesson in fairness for him. ording to the rules of the Divine Realm, the victor takes all. Uranus used the Celestial Compass to trap Alice, and Alice won and took the Celestial Compass¡ªit was all fair and above board.


    "Come on, everyone,e and see! This is the Sky God Uranus, who has lost his face!"


    "Lost a fight and still shamelessly asks for his artifact back!"


    "Wow, is this really the Sky God Uranus? Any friends from the Ultimate Force Alliance here to im him?"


    ...


    With the third seal of the Sword of Soulbreaker broken, it was indeed bing quite arrogant, its loud voice almost spreading throughout the entire Divine Realm.


    Even Odin lost interest in disciplining Loki and the others.


    Reputation and credibility are what the powerhouses of the Divine Realm value most, especially for the Sky God Uranus.


    Odin hade to help Uranus, but he hadn''t expected such a turn of events, especially with the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker acting so ruthlessly!


    The onlookers who had been watching from a distance, not daring to intervene in the battle and unsure of the oue, now knew that the whole Divine Realm would soon learn of Uranus''s defeat.


    "The Sky God Uranus lost?"


    "Uranus was fighting William the Obliterator''s wife, right? That Alice?" "I thought Alice was just a Destroyer Deity level. How could she possibly defeat the Sky God Uranus?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Uranus must have limited his own power, hahaha! Even at the same power level, the Sky God Uranus lost. This Alice is really something."


    "Even if he limited his power, he should ept the loss! I didn''t expect Uranus to be such a person. The Vice-Leader of the Ultimate Force Alliance, Uranus, really has poor character. It''s embarrassing!"


    ...


    Hearing these discussions from afar, Odin felt extremely embarrassed. If this got out, it would be a disgrace for the entire Ultimate Force Alliance!


    "Uranus, can we just let go of the CelestialCompass?" Odin gritted his teeth and telepathicallymunicated with Uranus.


    We really can''t keep it!


    "Since it''s already been split in two anyway..."


    As he said this, Odin''s heart was pounding, questioning himself whether he could let go if his own Gungnir were to be broken.


    Uranus was on the verge of tears, powerless against the taunting of the Sword of Soulbreaker. What could he do?


    Dare he retaliate?


    He dared not!


    William the Obliterator was right there.


    "Stop shouting!" Alice couldn''t stand it anymore and directly stopped the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker.


    This Sword Spirit was too malicious, killing not just the body but the spirit too!


    Quieted by Alice''s shout, the Sword Spirit spoke more softly, "Master, we don''t have to keep the Celestial Compass, but it''s still your trophy. He should offer something in exchange."


    At that moment, Alice was in a good mood and didn''t have much interest in the Celestial Compass, so she simply handed it back to Uranus, saying, "Don''t listen to it,here, take it back."


    Once the Celestial Compass was back in Uranus''s hands, the Sword Spirit immediately spoke in a sarcastic tone, "No way, no way! The noble Sky God Uranus actually takes back his artifact, which was already considered a trophy, without offering anything in return!"


    "My master is kind-hearted and just gave it to you, and here you are, Sky God Uranus, without any gesture of gratitude. How shameless!"


    This voice grew loud again, and deities throughout the Divine Realm could hear the Sword Spirit''s voice.


    Although the Sword Spirit''s mocking tone was obviously trying to provoke Uranus into offering something, everyone felt it was only fair. If Uranus really gave nothing in return, that would indeed be shameful.


    "Oh? I get it now, does Lord Uranus only have the Celestial Compass and that broken sword left? Never mind then, my master is generous and won''t bother with a pauper like you. Take your stuff and leave!"


    "Pauper!"


    Uranus was numb!


    In all his years, he had never suffered such humiliation. The powerhouses like William the Obliterator were usually very dignified, and he had never encountered someone as vulgar as the Sword Spirit. After all, ordinary vulgar people would behave themselves in front of Uranus.


    William stood by, thinking to himself.


    This shamelessness, he wondered who taught her that. Certainly, he had never taught such behavior!

 Chapter 836 What is your wish?

    ??Uranus never imagined that one day he would be called a "pauper."


    And to be mocked in front of so many people, he didn''t even dare to retort.


    What does the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker represent?


    It represents William the Obliterator.


    Besides, the mighty god of the sky, Uranus, getting angry with a Sword Spirit? If that got out, how embarrassing would it be!


    Oh no, no, no!


    It''s not just about it getting out anymore.


    Now, practically the entire Divine Alliance knows he''s been mocked by a Sword Spirit.


    "Master, let''s go. This god of the sky, Uranus, is just a pauper," the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker didn''t n to give Uranus any face at all.


    Face? That doesn''t even exist here.


    Alice was caught betweenughter and tears. The way the Sword Spirit spoke made her feel quite awkward.


    Anyone who didn''t know better might think she had instructed the Sword Spirit to mock the god of the sky, Uranus.


    Where did it learn this sarcastic tone!


    Thinking this, Alice nced deeply towards William.


    She felt sure the Sword Spirit hadn''t learned this from her. The Sword of Soulbreaker had only been with her for a short while, right?


    After so many years by William''s side, it was clear that the Sword Spirit had picked up his traits. It turns out William had this side to him too.


    Alice''s lips curled into a smile, as if she had discovered something incredible.


    William and Alice exchanged nces: "..."


    Alice: "..."


    Seeing Alice and William the Obliterator exchanging nces, Uranus feared that William might suddenly change his mind and interfere with their Ultimate Force Alliance''s affairs.


    Now that the Sword Spirit was extorting him, it was quite clear he had no way to refuse.


    Unless he was willing to give up the Celestial Compass.


    But for him, everything else could be forsaken, but the Celestial Compass was a must-keep, even if it was damaged, it needed to be repaired.


    No matter the cost.


    "I wonder what Alice wants?" Uranus gritted his teeth. Under these circumstances, he felt that if he offered something in exchange now, he might be mocked by the entire Divine Realm.


    "I don''t want anything," Alice tly refused, because she genuinely had no interest in the Celestial Compass, and had already said she didn''t want it. If, after a round of mockery from the Sword Spirit, she epted something from Uranus, it would seem as if she had orchestrated the Sword Spirit''s words.


    As soon as Alice finished speaking, the Sword Spirit continued sarcastically, "Hehe, my master says she doesn''t want anything, you don''t really think she doesn''t want it, do you? You take politeness seriously, don''t you have any clue?"


    "And you have the nerve to ask what my master wants, as if you could really offer anything valuable."


    Alice and Uranus both fell silent. Well, that was awkward for both parties.


    Alice genuinely didn''t want anything, and yet if Uranus didn''t offer something, it would seem like he really was the pauper the Sword Spirit imed.


    "Why don''t you just pick something to give me?" Alice whispered.


    She was considering Uranus''s feelings, wanting to end this matter quickly.


    Uranus thought for a moment and then brought out fifteen artifacts, generously telling Alice, "Alice, choose whatever you like, just take it."


    The Sword Spirit scoffed, "What junk are you offering? You have the nerve to let someone choose? Master, just take them all, there''s nothing worth choosing."


    That was utterly shameless! Uranus cursed inwardly. These were top-tier artifacts from their Ultimate Force Alliance''s collection.


    The Sword Spirit said, "Uranus, I''m doing this for your own good. Think about it, is it appropriate to trade these trash items for the Celestial Compass? If you don''t offer something of equal value, you won''t have any dignity, right?"


    "The Celestial Compass is only worth this much? I''m considering your feelings, in front of all these people, if I let my master just pick one, it would be criticizedter."


    The Sword Spirit acted as if it was considering Uranus''s best interests, making him feel even worse.


    A million "fucks" wanted to burst out of him!


    "Alice, just take them all, I don''t want them anymore." Uranus, for the sake of his pride, had to give all these top-tier artifacts to Alice.


    After all, at his current power level, aside from the Celestial Compass, other artifacts didn''t mean much to him.


    Alice was even more embarrassed,ughing and crying, "You''re giving me so many artifacts, I don''t even need them."


    The Sword Spirit said gloomily, "Did you hear that? My master doesn''t even like your stuff, taking them is just togive you face, okay?"


    "You should hurry up and thank my master."


    I fucking want to thank you!


    Uranus was truly pained, but he could only say to Alice, "Thank you, Alice. Uranus will take his leave now!" With that, he left without looking back.


    Odin, watching from the side, felt overwhelmed and lost the desire to continue his squabble with Loki and the others. He stopped the fight and flew over to William, saying, "Mr. Johnson, hello."


    It was merely a greeting to William.


    William also smiled and nodded at Odin.


    Odin continued, "I heard you tell Uranus that you have no intention of interfering in the affairs between our Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance, right?"


    William nodded again, not wanting to repeat himself.


    "That''s very good! Then I won''t disturb you any further." Odin was well aware that William the Obliterator was unlikely to take their side.


    As long as William maintained neutrality, that was already quite favorable, and he dared not hope for more.


    Alice, meanwhile, could only tearfully ept the fifteen artifacts Uranus had offered, then returned to William''s side.


    She awkwardly said to William, "I really don''t want these things. Could you return them to him?"


    She felt she had to exin the situation to William, otherwise, it would seem like she was shameless.


    "I understand, it''s okay, they''re just trinkets." William had already repaired Uranus''s Celestial Compass by then,otherwise, Uranus would have been furious.


    They were old acquaintances, after all,there was no need to be so ruthless.


    "Let''s go, if we stay here any longer, I guess both Odin and Uranus are going to lose it." William understood how Uranus was feeling.


    Losing face, being mocked by the Sword Spirit, and having a dozen magical artifacts taken by Alice, it was quite something that his mental state hadn''t exploded. If William and his group lingered around, Uranus would indeed be overwhelmed.


    Loki and the others, battered and bruised, returned to William''s side, their wounds visibly healing rapidly.


    William''s gaze then fell on Loki, asking, "What is your wish?"

 Chapter 837 Did you order this fire?

    ??William was known for his efficiency, and he had decided to first help these fellows fulfill their wishes, thus fulfilling his own promise.


    "Me?" Loki looked at William and smiled, "Right now, I just want to go back to my home in the Maldives, to take a good vacation and live a carefree life."


    Hearing this, William thought that this hardly counted as a wish.


    Loki wanting to go home for a rxing vacation didn''t require William''s intervention,he could simply go back on his own.


    "Is there a Maldives in the Divine Realm too?" Alice''s eyes lit up with excitement. There was a Maldives on Earth too, but she wondered how different it was from the one in the Divine Realm.


    She was clearly eager to see it.


    "Of course, my Maldives has beautiful scenery, white sandy beaches, crystal-like shallow blue waters, and plenty of fruits. My luxurious overwater vi is really something. Why don''t you and Mr. Johnsone along for a visit?"


    "Sure," Alice agreed, then looked at William.


    William smiled and said, "If you want to go, then let''s go together."


    Loki was very pleased.


    With a thought from William, the space around them shifted.


    And just like that, they arrived in the Maldives.


    In the southeastern part of the Divine Realm, there was a vast ocean with a beautiful ce known as the Maldives, and in the southern part of the Maldives was an ind called Villingili Ind.


    The Maldives was once known for its endless emerald waters, white sandy beaches, and colorful coral reefs, painting a beautiful picture of a rxing tropical paradise.


    But at this moment, the Maldives they saw was a scorched wastnd.


    The entire ind was devoid of greenery, the surrounding waters dried up, and no living creature was in sight.


    Seeing this scene, Loki''s eyes reddened, and he shouted madly, "Zeus! I will smash your Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods!"


    William frowned, feeling that this might not be Zeus''s doing.


    After all, Zeus was his disciple, and he wouldn''t likelymit such an extreme act.


    Even though Zeus had once imprisoned Loki for his drunken behavior, there was no need to destroy his home to such an extent.


    Alice was also stunned,she hadn''t expected the Maldives Loki spoke of to have turned into this.


    "Loki... don''t be like this..." Alice said, feeling pity as she saw Loki''s state.


    She could imagine that the ind must have been home to Loki''s friends and family, and now it was reduced to ashes. One could only imagine how he felt.


    It was like someone going out anding back to find their home burned down, with all their loved ones perished in the fire. It was impossible not to feel devastated.


    While they were in the Maldives, Zeus was sitting in the Thunder Sanctum,


    William was in the 13th district of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods!


    Zeus wasn''t particrly interested in the topics discussed by the other gods. Uranus was formidable, but his opponent was Alice.


    The oue was probably predetermined.


    Zeus was now wondering if William woulde to see him.


    After all, William had visited Hades before, and now that he was already in the 13th district of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, wouldn''t hee to see him?


    The gods all thought Zeus should be a ruthless and aloof ruler, but who knew how lonely he felt inside.


    His status meant he couldn''t really have friends.


    Except for his respected William the Obliterator.


    Zeus''s feelings for William were like those of fervent fans towards their idols.


    Knowing that William had visited Hades and Uranus but had note to see him, Zeus felt incredibly disappointed. Yet, he held a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe...


    Maybe his master woulde to see him soon!


    His thoughts were simple,he didn''t want anything from William, even just having a meal together, seeing him, and talking would be great.


    As for the position of King of the Gods, what did it matter?


    Though called the King of the Gods, leader of the Divine Alliance, this status suffocated him.


    Just then, Zeus heard William''s voice.


    "Zeus,e to the Maldives."


    Only William could speak to him like that!


    Inside the Thunder Sanctum, the gods were discussing the loss of the Celestial Compass and many top-tier artifacts in the battle between Uranus and Alice.


    Uranus''s power had greatly diminished.


    Some war-hungry priests began to urge Zeus to take this opportunity to attack Odin''s Ultimate Force Alliance and unify the Divine Realm.


    Of course, there were also peace advocates. In their view, if a great war with the Ultimate Force Alliance erupted again, it would devastate the Divine Realm, and the oue was uncertain. If they failed, the losses would be severe.


    The debate was fierce, almosting to blows.


    Upon hearing William''s message, Zeus immediately stood up and said, "Continue the discussion, I have something to attend to and must leave for a while."


    With that, he left the Thunder Sanctum and appeared in the Maldives.


    Zeus was indifferent to the devastation in the Maldives,to him, it was just another ce where many had died. As the King of the Gods, he believed he must see beyond such events. If he couldn''t, he wouldn''t deserve his title, as emotions could cloud judgment.


    All he could think about was that William finally wanted to see him.


    Since William had recently arrived in the Divine Realm, Zeus had heard many rumors about William the Obliterator.


    Some said he had visited the territory of the Shapeshifters...


    Zeus had personally sought out William before, but they had only met briefly.


    Subsequent meetings alsocked substantial interaction.


    Was he finally willing to meet him now?


    After all, he used to be William''s favorite child.


    How else could he have be the King of the Gods?


    As for the drastic changes in the Maldives, Zeus was oblivious. When he arrived, he had changed into a clean white robe. Upon seeing William, he bowed deeply and said, "Master, hello."


    Then he turned to Alice and said, "Miss Alice, hello."


    Regardless of his high position, even as the King of the Gods, Zeus always showed respect to his master, William. Protocol was something he could never neglect.


    William nodded and said, "No need for such formality."


    Alice had met Zeus once before and knew who he was. She was somewhat nervous as she fiddled with her hands.


    Loki had just shouted about smashing Zeus''s Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, and now Zeus had arrived?


    If Zeus was responsible for burning the Maldives, what should she do now?


    And what would William do?


    Alice stole a nce at William, sensing that he might be in a difficult position being caught in the middle.


    "What did you call me here for?" Zeus asked with a smile, looking at William, his eyes filled with joy.


    William asked, "Did you order this fire?"

 Chapter 838 Alright! Let it all end!

    Chapter 838 Alright! Let it all end!


    ??Zeus was slightly taken aback and asked, "Master, did you call me here today just to ask about this?"


    William nodded.


    At this moment, a flood of emotions surged through Zeus. He was aware of the burning of the Maldives, but it wasn''t the work of their Divine Alliance.


    Yet, the only time his master had ever summoned him was for this matter. Could it be that William now cared more about this Loki?


    "Master, if it weren''t for the burning of the Maldives, would you never have sought me out in your life?" Zeus''s smile gradually faded, and his expression turned solemn.


    William replied, "How could that be? I just thought you were too busy to be disturbed."


    Zeus looked at William and asked again, "Master, if it were true that I ordered the burning of the Maldives, how would you deal with me?"


    William frowned and said, "Loki only offended you, did you really need to burn down his home?"


    When he asked this, William still saw him as the young boy from years past.


    "You''ve already punished him by locking him in the Heavenly Dungeon, why go to the extreme of wiping him out?"


    Zeus took a deep breath.


    Indeed, if it weren''t for the burning of the Maldives, William wouldn''t have sought him out.


    Even though he was the king of gods, in William''s heart, he couldn''tpare to Hades, let alone the Loki before him.


    "I am the king of gods, and this Loki dares to call himself the King of All Gods. What''s wrong with burning down his home?" Zeus didn''t know what he was thinking anymore, but since the master felt this way, he would ept it. He was curious to see if William would execute him over this,if so, he would be utterly disheartened.


    Being reprimanded by his master again wouldn''t be too bad either.


    "I called you here just to ask about the situation," William said. "I thought it wasn''t you who did it."


    Zeus, now the king of gods, was no longer the little boy William once doted on,he naturally didn''t need William to micromanage his actions.


    Just as Zeus didn''t regard the lives of Loki''s rtives and friends, William, although he mentioned Zeus being extreme, didn''t actually think Zeus was wrong from his perspective.


    Every ce has its own rules of survival. As the king of gods, Zeus was challenged by Loki, and to assert his authority, even if it meant punishing Loki''s rtives and friends, it wasn''t wrong.


    Even in Earth''s history, it was normal for some emperors to kill all rtives and friends of their enemies as punishment.


    If an emperor wasn''t ruthless enough, he couldn''t hold his position, and William couldn''t expect everyone to follow the same moral standards.


    When Loki saw Zeus and heard him say this, he was furious and threw a punch at Zeus.


    Zeus, after all, was the king of gods and wasn''t afraid of this young Loki.


    7 million years ago, Zeus had been by William''s side, and his strength was undoubtedly the strongest among all gods, even possibly stronger than Poseidon, who had now mastered the ultimate cosmicws.


    Loki''s fierce punch aimed at Zeus.


    Zeus didn''t even flinch.


    Loki was then suspended in mid-air, unable to move.


    "Zeus, I''m going to kill you!" Loki, unable to do anything to Zeus, could only roar loudly.


    The next moment, he couldn''t even speak.


    Zeus didn''t even nce at Loki but asked William, "Master, do you think I did something wrong?"


    "There''s no absolute right or wrong," William said. "You''re the king of gods,whatever you do is right."


    "You''re not ming me?" Zeus was curious, as he had clearly seen William frown earlier.


    He thought William was angry.


    "Why would I me you? With your status and position, whatever you do is considered reasonable," William said.


    The Divine Realm was a ce where the strong preyed on the weak. For someone as weak as Loki, who had dared to challenge Zeus at the Thunder Sanctum, whatever happened to him was only to be expected.


    "You''re not protecting this Loki?" Zeus asked.


    "I am protecting him, but you didn''t do anything wrong," William waved his hand and said, "I''ve already asked what I needed to, you can go back to your duties now."


    Zeus stood there stunned, while Loki had regained his ability to move. Immediately, Loki shouted at William, "Mr. Johnson! My wish is to kill Zeus."


    "Help me kill him!"


    Yes, he still had one wish with William.


    Now his wish was to kill Zeus.


    Zeus nced at Loki, then asked William, "Master, what does he mean by that?"


    William exined, "It''s nothing, I just promised before to fulfill one wish for each of them."


    Zeus smiled, "Then youmust be a man of your word, right? Now, Loki''s wish is to kill me. Please, go ahead."


    He didn''t even show a hint of resistance, just spread his hands and looked at William with a smile.


    William ignored Zeus and asked Loki, "Are you sure this is your wish?"


    "I''m sure! Please help me kill Zeus!" Loki was visibly agitated and indignant, saying, "Mr. Johnson, you wouldn''t break your promise, would you?"


    When enemies meet, they are especially hostile. Loki also realized that the gap in strength between him and Zeus was too vast,only by having William intervene did he stand a chance at revenge.


    At that moment, Rhadamanthus stepped between William and Zeus and loudly said, "Mr. Johnson, killing Zeus would surely plunge the Divine Realm into chaos."


    He had once been one of Hades'' three major guardians, and from a certain perspective, he might actually prefer Hades to take Zeus'' ce. However, for the sake of the beings of the Divine Realm and peace, he felt that William should not act against Zeus at this time.


    Zeus looked at William, hands sped behind his back, and chuckled, "Master, you surely don''t care about the lives in the Divine Realm. Besides, even if you kill me, letting Hades seed me isn''t out of the question."


    William shook his head, "I don''t care about the lives in the Divine Realm."


    "Then, master, please proceed," Zeus slowly closed his eyes.


    Zeus had thought that if one day he were to fall, he would rather die by William''s hand, as it would be less painful.


    If William could kill him for Loki''s wish, then his role as the king of gods really meant nothing.


    William''s eyes narrowed slightly,he saw the past events of the Maldives, how it was burned.


    After seeing all this, he slowly walked up to Zeus and then extended his hand.


    Zeus could feel the change in William''s energy,William was finally going to act!


    Alright!


    Let it all end!


    William reached out his hand, slowly touched Zeus''s face, and pinched it hard: "Kid, you didn''t order the burning of that ind, and yet you dared to deceive me."


    Zeus opened his eyes: "..."

 Chapter 839 Yes! This is my wish!

    Chapter 839 Yes! This is my wish!


    ??William did indeedy his hands on Zeus, but it was only to firmly pinch his cheek.


    It was like an adult dealing with a mischievous child, William pinched Zeus''s cheek with force.


    Rhadamanthus stood there, stunned. This was Zeus, after all.


    But then he thought about it, and Mr. Johnson pinching Zeus''s cheek didn''t seem like such a big deal.


    Caught by surprise, Zeus didn''t react immediately, standing frozen on the spot.


    As the king of gods, it had been many years since anyone dared to touch him.


    Yet, William''s action didn''t anger him,instead, it brought a rare sense of closeness.


    "Master..." Zeus softly called out.


    It was as if he was back in his younger days when he did something wrong, William would pinch his cheek instead of scolding him, and after the incident, he would even make him something delicious.


    Those days by master''s side were the happiest times in Zeus''s 7 million years.


    Back then, he didn''t have to worry about the welfare of the world or engage in any power ys. Life was simple and pure.


    Even though he often got bullied by Poseidon, even if he ended up with a bruised face, a delicious meal awaited him after his tears dried...


    "Learned how to lie, have you?"


    William wasn''t angry about Zeus punishing Loki''s family because Zeus''s jurisdiction was vast. As the king of gods and the leader of the Divine Alliance, he had his own principles of conduct.


    But when William called him for questioning, and he spoke nonsense, at best, it was lying,at worst, it was deceiving his own master.


    "Master, it''s not... you asked me like that..." Zeus stammered.


    "Speak properly! Show the dignity you had just now as the king of gods," William confronted Zeus sternly, "Exin to me, the ind clearly wasn''t burned by you, why did you say it was? Are you too full?"


    Zeus meekly replied in a low voice, "I thought you were being partial. You''ve been in the Divine Realm for so long, and you alwayse to me for help."


    William frowned, "Nonsense, you''re now the king of gods, dealing with so many things every day, why would I bother you unnecessarily?"


    "I... I''m not actually that busy, I always have time whenever you need me," Zeus said softly, "Hades and the others are busy too, but you went to them, didn''t you?"


    "Is Hades the same as you?" William said, "He''s just a guy with nothing to do, how can youpare yourself to him?"


    "Don''t worry, I will manage my territory well, and handle the gods of the Divine Alliance properly, I won''t disappoint you." In front of William, Zeus had none of the dignity of the king of gods, he waspletely respectful.


    "How you manage is your business, since things are clear now, you should go back to your duties," William wasn''t displeased with Zeus, but considering that Zeus had a lot to handle, it seemed a bit wasteful to always spend time here.


    Even the emperors in Earth''s history, unless they were utterly debauched, led busy lives. Some emperors managed only two to three hours of sleep a day, which is why many of them died young, even without any coups or rebellions, simply from overwork.


    However, William believed that Zeus wouldn''t die young.


    "Master, you don''t want to see me?" Zeus''s tone was truly like that of a neglected lover.


    Alice, listening by the side, felt a bit jealous.


    Couldn''t William hear it?


    "It''s not about wanting to see you or not, do you understand?" William said, "Don''t you know how busy you are?"


    "But..." Zeus hesitated.


    Alice quickly interjected, "Zeus... the ind wasn''t burned by you?"


    Loki had calmed down by now, and even though Zeus had just admitted those words, he still believed William more.


    Faced with Alice''s question, Zeus said, "The ind truly wasn''t burned by my order."


    "Since that''s the case, and you haven''t seen your master for a long time, why don''t we all have a meal together before you go?" Alice smiled, "I''ve heard many stories about you on Earth and have great respect for you. Having a meal with you has always been one of my wishes."


    Zeus knew Alice was William''s woman, and her saying this now...


    Seemed like she was helping him.


    "Thank you, Miss Alice." Zeus didn''t utter any insincere words,he understood Alice''s intent.


    He hadn''t asked Alice for anything, yet she was offering her help.


    "You''re not busy?" William asked again.


    Zeus shook his head.


    Right now, the Thunder Sanctum''s great hall was probably in uproar, but what did that haveto do with him? Did he need to personally handle everything?


    Let the council of gods argue it out and see what solutions they coulde up with.


    "Since you''re not busy, then stay and have a meal with us," William said with a smile, then turned to Loki and suggested, "You might consider changing your wish."


    Loki looked confused.


    If his home wasn''t burned by Zeus, then who was responsible?


    Who should he seek revenge against now?


    "Mr. Johnson, please tell me, who really burned down my home?" Loki''s eyes were red with emotion, his mood far from calm.


    Zeus was thinking about having a meal with William, while at the same time, Loki was dealing with a deep-seated vendetta. How could he be in the mood to eat?


    "Is this your wish?" William really felt that Loki wasn''t very clever.


    Or perhaps he was blinded by his hatred.


    At that moment, Alice asked, "William, can you restore the Maldives to its original state and revive the creatures of the ind?"


    Alice knew William was powerful, but she wasn''t sure if her request was something he could fulfill.


    William nodded, "It''s not difficult."


    At this, Loki''s eyes lit up, "Mr. Johnson, then please restore it to its original state!"


    Had he finally understood what he truly wanted?


    Revenge?


    No matter who the enemy was, even if he did get his revenge, what then?


    Could his friends and family be brought back to life?


    Normally, people would think that the dead cannot be revived, and restoring the ind to its original state wasn''t a simple matter.


    "Is this your wish?" William owed Loki a wish, and he just wanted to confirm if this was it. If so, he could proceed.


    Loki nodded excitedly, "Yes! This is my wish!"


    William''s eyes slightly closed, and the surroundings began to change dramatically. In just a moment, trees sprouted, corals reappeared, houses materialized out of thin air, and the ind was filled with numerous birds. The calls of Loki''s family members reached Loki''s ears.


    The ind was restored, not just in physical form, but with life itself brought back, a rare feat that even in the realms of gods was considered a profound act of power. This not only fulfilled Loki''s revised wish but also demonstrated William''s immense capabilities, subtly reinforcing his status and benevolence in the eyes of all present.

 Chapter 840 The uprising in the Divine Realm

    ??With a single thought, all things are reborn!


    For many deities, this is a power beyond reach.


    Especially when the Cosmic Entity was still around, even if some gods had the power to defy fate and resurrect the dead, the Cosmic Entity would absolutely not allow such acts.


    In a universe governed by the Cosmic Entity, it believed that only it had the power to create.


    Resurrecting the dead was seen as an overstep by the Cosmic Entity.


    It''s like certain things only an emperor can do, and not his subjects, no matter how capable they are. If they attempt it, they would be condemned.


    This is why when William resurrected Artemis, he always faced the Law of Cause and Effect, andter, those he resurrected turned into zombies...


    It wasn''t that Williamcked power, but that the Cosmic Entity of that time saw William as merely one of its subjects, no matter how strong he was.


    It was only when William finally confronted her and demonstrated a fraction of his power that the Cosmic Entity realized he was not so simple.


    Later, during the Guardians'' War of the Cosmic Entities, it became clear that William the Obliterator was not someone these Cosmic Entities could afford to provoke.


    After the Cosmic Entity left the thirteen universes, no matter what William did, no one would interfere anymore.


    William''s mass resurrection even restored the memories of Loki''s friends and family on the ind.


    Not only the deceased friends and family of Loki but also those who had escaped cmity returned here.


    Thus, there was no need for Loki to question Zeus and the others about the origins of these events.


    A group of people chattered and told Loki everything.


    It turns out that since Loki was imprisoned in the Heavenly Dungeon, powerful Shapeshifters,manded by Uranus, hade here.


    These powerful Shapeshifters demanded that Loki''s friends and family living here submit to them.


    Those who disobeyed were executed.


    Eventually, the ind was burned to ashes by that Shapeshifter.


    The souls of the deceased friends and family of Loki were absorbed by the Shapeshifter, doomed never to reincarnate.


    Those who had died told Loki that after their death, their souls seemed to be continuously drained of power.


    Zeus said, "Such incidents have been happening frequently in the Divine Realmtely, and it''s unclear what Uranus and his ilk are up to."


    Recently, many viges and towns in the Divine Realm that hadn''t joined any faction were mysteriously destroyed.


    Zeus sensed that something was amiss, but since it involved the Shapeshifters of the Ultimate Force Alliance, it wasn''t directly rted to their Divine Alliance, and he could only send people to investigate secretly.


    William didn''t say much,he was well aware that Odin and Uranus probably wanted to resurrect Uranus''s daughters.


    When the Cosmic Entity was still around, Odin and Uranus didn''t dare to act and could only prepare in silence.


    Or perhaps even with the Cosmic Entity around, they were willing to take the risk.


    Now that the Cosmic Entity had left the thirteen universes, the current order was simply a matter of who was more powerful.


    They used the bodies of ancient monstrous beast cubs for resurrection, nourished by the souls of countless beings.


    The resurrected beasts should still be powerful.


    Odin and his group wouldn''t dare to recklessly ughter other members of the Divine Alliance.


    That would certainly alert Zeus.


    Only by ughtering those not affiliated with any faction could they operate undetected.


    At least Zeus had no reason to interfere.


    For those like Loki''s friends and family on Villingili Ind, if they couldn''t submit to the Ultimate Force Alliance, their deaths were seen as insignificant by Odin and Uranus. The survival rule of the Divine Realm has always been such,in the games of power among the great forces, the weak inevitably suffer.


    Many in the Divine Realm do not wish to participate in the struggle between the Divine Alliance and the Ultimate Force Alliance. To some powerful Shapeshifters, Loki''s friends and family on Villingili Ind were just insignificant trash.


    For the grand scheme of the Ultimate Force Alliance, these people''s deaths were insignificant, perhaps in their view, the deaths of Loki''s friends and family could contribute to the Ultimate Force Alliance''s unification of the major forces in the Divine Realm, and that was already an honor for them.


    Loki, trembling with rage upon hearing the recount from his friends and family, felt somewhat helpless.


    With his current power, could he kill Odin and Uranus?


    He had just confronted Odin and Uranus.


    Either of them could easily overpower him.


    But at least Villingili Ind had been restored to its original state.


    Loki''s friends and family had been resurrected, so did he still need to seek revenge at this time?


    William had made a vegetable sd from some vegetables he found on Villingill Ind, and Loki had his friends and family bring some fresh fruit. Together, they sat down to eat.


    The resurrection of Loki''s friends and family,no matter what they had been through, was ultimately a good thing.


    After many years, Zeus was able to sit down and share a meal with William again, which was a greatfort.


    Just then, in the 13th district of the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, at the Isle Pce of Delightful Love, a riot broke out.


    Odin and his allies could wait no longer.


    It was now clear that William the Obliterator would not intervene, but their actions might have already been exposed. Waiting any longer could lead to unpredictable consequences.


    The armies of the Ultimate Force Alliance charged directly at the headquarters of the Divine Alliance.


    With the Isle Pce of Delightful Love as their center, Odin and Uranus, leading several powerful ancient beasts, charged directly towards the Thunder Sanctum in the first district.


    Now that Zeus was not in the Thunder Sanctum, the army of the Ultimate Force Alliance rampaged through like wolves among sheep, causing chaos.


    Countless deities fell.


    Blood stained the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    As Zeus was talking and eating fresh fruit with William, he suddenly frowned and looked in the direction of the Thunder Sanctum.


    William said, "If you have to go, then go."


    Zeus looked solemn. He wanted to say it was nothing serious.


    But with the Ultimate Force Alliance advancing to the Thunder Sanctum, if this wasn''t considered a major issue, what would be?


    At this moment, without Zeus''s leadership, the Divine Alliance was in disarray, and the momentum of the Ultimate Force Alliance was overwhelming. If Zeus didn''t return soon, the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods might soon be overtaken.


    "Go, don''t let yourself regret itter. I can meet you anytime," William said, noticing Zeus''s troubled expression and naturally understanding what was happening.


    In his view, even if Zeus returned now, it wouldn''t change much.


    It was just that if he didn''t go, Zeus might regret itter.


    Zeus finally stood up and bowed to William: "Master, I must go now."


    "Go," William waved his hand.


    William had said he wouldn''t interfere in the affairs between the Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance, and as the Ultimate Force Alliance stormed the headquarters of the Divine Alliance, he didn''t n to do anything.


    However...


    If Odin and his allies were to kill Zeus, then William would have to intervene.


    Zeus was his disciple, whom he had always been reluctant to even scold or punish. If someone else killed him, that would be uneptable.


    This was no longer about whether or not resurrection was possible.


    As Zeus arrived at the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, Odin and Uranus had already reached the Thunder Sanctum.


    Many priests had been subdued. Zeus, unflinching, stared at Odin and Uranus and asked, "What exactly are you two trying to do?"


    Odin lifted his eyelid and said, "The Divine Realm needs unity. What we''re doing is necessary. What''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 842 What a mess this was turning out to be

    ??After Zeus had finished handing over everything, he disappeared as if he were an employee resigning without even wanting hisst paycheck, leaving behind a group of gods and both Odin and Uranus looking at each other in bewilderment.


    With Zeus having "resigned" and left, the remaining gods of the Divine Alliance naturally gave up any resistance.


    Odin and Uranus had nned for years, paying countless prices, and had meticulously strategized as if anticipating every move in a chess game.


    But just as they made their move, their opponent conceded and walked away...


    It was as if they had identified an opponent, trained painstakingly for tens of thousands of years, expecting a tough battle, even preparing a victory speech, but their opponent didn''t fight and just said, "Okay, you win."


    The feeling was...


    Tooplex!


    Did they win?


    It seemed so.


    Did they achieve their goal?


    It seemed they did.


    But neither Odin nor Uranus could feel happy about it.


    Because Zeus seemed very happy...


    Odin and Uranus exchanged nces, then a question arose: who would manage the Divine Realm now?


    Odin frowned and said, "Uranus, since the overall situation is settled, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Uranus was silent...


    The situation was settled, but there was still a mess to clean up.


    Neither Uranus nor Odin, having endured so much over the years, really cared about power at their level of strength.


    Defeating the Divine Alliance and unifying the Divine Realm had been like their life''s driving force, around which they could n many other things, making life fulfilling yet interesting.


    But now?


    Zeus had left, effectively putting a full stop to that driving force.


    What remained was just a headache.


    As Uranus was lost in thought, Odin had already disappeared.


    "Uranus, I''m off to pursue another breakthrough in strength. After that, let''s have a good drink together."


    This was the only message echoing in the Thunder Sanctum.


    Some priests were utterly confused,Odin really seemed in a hurry to leave.


    Other priests felt that Odin''s words were just an excuse to avoid a power struggle with Uranus, a gesture of deference...


    Uranus almost gritted his teeth in frustration. That shameless Odin, who had just made a breakthrough not long ago, was now using it as an excuse?


    He might just be off to have fun somewhere.


    Zeus and Odin''s actions left the priests with little to say.


    After all, Odin and Uranus had agreed to Zeus''s terms to keep everything the same and to treat them well, so who ruled the Divine Realm, did it really make a difference?


    Under the rule of Odin and Uranus in the northern part of the Divine Realm, things weren''t too bad.


    If under Uranus''s rule, the Shapeshifters and demons ceased their evil deeds and simultaneously restrained the gods, wouldn''t that create peace in the Divine Realm?


    Some gods thought of these things, and their view of Uranus changed.


    They were alsomunicating these thoughts through telepathy, which Uranus easily overheard. Today, he had led his resurrected daughters to kill so many gods, and on the Thunder Sanctum, not a single god cursed him, and a good number of them had already decided to support him as the ruler of the Divine Realm!


    The survival rule of the Divine Realm was that the strong prevail. Since Zeus no longer cared about the Divine Alliance, someone had to take charge, right?


    Uranus stood in the center of the Thunder Sanctum, his gaze sweeping over the gods of the Divine Alliance, his feelingsplex.


    Many lords who had once been disced and had joined his Shapeshifters because they had offended William the Obliterator or because they looked tasty had fallen. Those Shapeshifters who had fought alongside their Ultimate Force Alliance were nearly at a point where no one was usable. Now that the gods of the Divine Alliance were willing to submit, there would be fewer battles in the future, and what was needed more were managerial talents...


    They had attacked the headquarters of the Divine Alliance, the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods, and operated in such a way just to unify the Divine Realm.


    At the level of power of the sky god Uranus, to advance further in strength, gaining the power of faith became extremely important, and now the goal had been achieved.


    Was Uranus supposed to learn from Zeus and "resign" and leave?


    That seemed very unreliable.


    But managing this vast Divine Realm...


    In the past, Uranus had managed it, and now thinking back, it still felt somewhat tiring.


    "Gods, who among you wishes to manage the Divine Realm in my ce?"


    Uranus also had a beautiful thought,he only wanted the power of faith derived from the people of the Divine Realm after ruling it. If he could find someone to manage the Divine Realm for him, and he did nothing, wouldn''t that be wonderful?


    "Lord Sky God Uranus, who else butyou is qualified to lead the gods now?"


    No sooner had Uranus spoken these words than a god raised this challenge.


    No one would obey another person managing the Divine Realm.


    So, Uranus had to take charge.


    Uranus was overwhelmed with frustration and said, "I have no interest in managing the entire Divine Realm."


    "Lord Uranus, are you joking with us?"


    "You''ve gone to great lengths, leading the Ultimate Force Alliance''s army to defeat the Divine Alliance and take control of the southern region of the Divine Realm, and now you don''t want to manage it?"


    "Zeus has disappeared, and if you don''t take charge, won''t the Divine Realm fall into chaos?"


    "For the sake of all creatures in the Divine Realm, please, Lord Uranus, take good care of the affairs of the Divine Realm."


    The various pleas came all at once, and these priests seemed to have suddenly forgotten who was ughtering their colleagues and friends just a moment ago.


    After all, the greater good of the entire Divine Realm was at stake.


    Uranus couldn''t help butugh bitterly,was he supposed to be responsible for this mess without even enjoying any of it?


    The power of faith could indeed make him stronger, but ever since he realized the extent of William the Obliterator''s strength, he had felt an urge to give up.


    Get stronger?


    How much stronger could he get?


    In the end, it was just a matter of a p from William the Obliterator.


    Apart from William the Obliterator, no one could kill him.


    If even Zeus wouldn''t fight him, what use was there in bing so powerful through the power of faith?


    At this moment, the supreme authority of the Divine Realm in Uranus''s hands felt like something of no practical value that he was reluctant to discard, yet it would be a pity to give up...


    Uranus finally understood why Zeus had surrendered without a fight.


    Damn it!


    All the scheming, was Zeus just eagerly waiting for them to attack?


    The best hunters often appear in the guise of their prey, wasn''t that Zeus?


    What a scheme!


    Over the years, Zeus had absorbed enough power of faith, and now by leaving, he ended up free and easy. How could he think of anything but a win? Was he supposed to struggle here for tens of thousands of years like Zeus?


    Now that he ruled the Divine Realm, there was almost nowhere left to conquer, and his days would likely be filled with trivial matters...


    Ah, the frustration!


    Even if there were ces to conquer, Uranus hadpletely lost interest by now.


    "Are you teaching me how to do my job?" Uranus, unable to contain his anger, swept his gaze over the gods and said, "I don''t have time for this nonsense. Whoever wants to manage it, go ahead." With a wave of his sleeve, he addressed the leaders of the Ultimate Force Alliance''s army, "Follow me!"


    After saying this, Uranus felt decisively wise, resisting temptation and avoiding much trouble.


    In just a short while, the Shapeshifters had taken over the Divine Alliance, driven away Zeus, and then both Odin and Uranus had also fled, leaving only a group of confused priests behind.


    What a mess this was turning out to be.

 Chapter 843 Zeus cooking himself?

    ??William was enjoying some fruit on Villingili Ind in the Maldives when Zeus showed up unexpectedly.


    "That was quick, wasn''t it?" William had thought that Zeus would at least have a big showdown with Uranus and the others.


    But given how quickly Zeus returned, it seemed a bit too fast.


    When he extended his divine sense towards the Thunder Sanctum...


    What a mess!


    Odin and Uranus had been testing him repeatedly, asking if he would intervene in the war between the Ultimate Force Alliance and the Divine Alliance.


    He hadn''t interfered, right?


    But after all the trouble Odin and Uranus went through to take down the headquarters of the Divine Alliance, both of them just walked away.


    "What''s going on with you guys?" William couldn''t help but feel frustrated.


    Zeus exined earnestly, "Didn''t Odin and Uranus want to rule the Divine Realm? I let them have it to avoid further suffering for the living beings. There shouldn''t be a problem with that, right?"


    William pondered, "But now Odin and Uranus are refusing to take over the territories of the Divine Alliance... Do you want to go back?"


    Clearly, Zeus was unaware of the subsequent events and was utterly astonished, "Are they sick or something?"


    "Must be something serious."


    "I''m not going back either. I finally got out, and they''ve taken over everything. They can''t just decide they don''t want it anymore," Zeus scoffed, "There''s no such logic in this world."


    Seeing Zeus''s attitude, William couldn''t help but ask curiously, "You weren''t just waiting for them to attack your temple, were you?"


    Zeus was slightly taken aback andughed, "Master, what are you saying? I never thought that way."


    "I''ve always worked diligently as the king of gods. My stepping down today was also to avoid reigniting war in the Divine Realm."


    "Is that so?" William was somewhat skeptical.


    "Of course!" Zeus continued, "I was managing everything well, why would I wait for them to attack me?"


    William wanted to suggest that since Uranus and the others had given up on upying the Divine Alliance territories, maybe Zeus could go back?


    But he never voiced that thought.


    Zeus was making it too obvious.


    "Master, how about I show you something? I''ve improved my cooking skills recently." Zeus rubbed his hands excitedly. As the king of gods, he rarely had the chance to cook for others. Thest time they met, he didn''t get the chance to show off his skills because of Odin''s interference.


    In this world, besides William, he couldn''t think of anyone else worthy of eating his cooking.


    "Zeus, you can cook? I... may I try it?" Alice curiously sized up Zeus. She had seen Zeus in movies before, where he was always portrayed as solemn and serious, usually yed by a middle-aged man.


    But the Zeus in front of her looked somewhat slender, with pale skin and a youthful vibe, hardly the solemn figure she expected, especially not when he was excitedly rubbing his hands.


    Zeus cooking himself?


    Alice looked at Zeus with curiosity.


    "Miss Alice, if you would like to try, of course, you can."


    "Thank you!"


    Alice''s own cooking skills were, to put it mildly, disastrous, the kind that even dogs wouldn''t touch, so she was quite impressed that Zeus, despite his high position, had managed to learn such a skill.


    It must be said, Zeus''s culinary skills were quite good. Using just some vegetables picked on the ind, he managed to create a dish that was cool, fresh, and full of vor.


    Anyone who had spent time with William had usually picked up good cooking skills.


    "You''re not going back to your temple, so where do you n to go?" William could tell that Zeus definitely didn''t want to return.


    All that talk of the welfare of the mortals and the stability of the Divine Realm, he wasn''t nning to deal with it anymore. William wasn''t the type to force issues.


    Zeus asked, "Where do you n to go next?"


    "Do you want toe with me?" William caught the hint.


    "Let''s travel around," William nced at Alice and continued, "I haven''t spent much time with Alicetely. We n to travel around the Divine Realm and then head back to the Prime World."


    "If you really don''t want to go back, then travel with me." William dislikedpelling others. Zeus clearly wanted a break, and he couldn''t force him back to work as a master.


    He himself wouldn''t want to do something he disliked, so he wouldn''t persuade others to do so either.


    William knew if he were in Zeus''s shoes, having worked for hundreds of thousands of years without a break or a change of job, he would have quit long ago.


    The emperors in Earth''s history at least got to enjoy themselves and had pursuits.


    Zeus had reached the pinnacle of power, and his desires were not asintense as those of Earth''s historical emperors.


    He didn''t seek immortality, wealth, or power,Zeus was simply too exhausted.


    "Can I?" Zeus''s eyes lit up when William agreed.


    Being by William''s side was his greatest wish and his only pursuit.


    "Of course, you can. You''re my disciple, and we haven''t seen each other in a long time. Come travel with me," William smiled.


    Back in the day, William, having nothing better to do, hade across the homeless brothers Poseidon, Zeus, and Hades and taught them the use of divine magic.


    After the brothers defeated Cronus, it was William, again out of boredom and seeking some amusement, who divided Cronus''s power among them, legitimizing their rule over their respective domains.


    Zeus had always been William''s favorite as a child.


    That''s why he was the strongest among the brothers and became the king of gods.


    But he could never forget the days he spent living with William.


    With William''s affirmation, Zeus was even more excited and asked, "Master, where are we heading next?"


    William said, "You''ll need to change your identity a bit,otherwise, it would be too troublesome."


    Zeus quickly pulled out a white mask and put it on his face.


    To anyone other than William, Zeus, whether in features or aura, underwent a drastic transformation, his power appearing to be at the Mortal Deity level...


    William nced at Zeus''s mask and chuckled, "Still carrying that around?"


    "Of course, it was the first gift you gave me." Zeus seemed to revert to the lively, adorable boy who had once followed William the Obliterator.


    William added, "I still have to fulfill their two wishes."


    The remaining unfulfilled wishes of Rhadamanthus and Jesus were on his mind, and since he had promised them, he intended to see them through.


    "Mr. Johnson, I don''t want to be a deity anymore,I just want to see what lies beyond this universe. I''ve heard about the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle. Mr. Johnson, could you take me to see it?" Jesus asked sincerely. He had existed since ancient times, had lived long enough, and had never seen beyond the thirteen universes. That was his wish.

 Chapter 844 William the Obliterator is here, run!

    Chapter 844 William the Obliterator is here, run!


    ??The Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians is something that many big shots in the Divine Realm have heard of.


    Back when the Cosmic Entity was still in the thirteenth universe, it had sought out some powerful beings, at least reaching the level of Absolute Deity.


    However, at that time, even someone as powerful as Jesus didn''t catch the Cosmic Entity''s eye.


    Yet, Jesus was incredibly eager to join the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians.


    Jesus had lived too long.


    Often, the more you know, the more you realize how ignorant you are.


    He wanted to explore more unknown entities.


    "The Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?" William asked, "Are you just looking to watch, or do you want to fight?"


    "Do you think I''m strong enough to fight?"


    It was clear that Jesus wanted to join the battle.


    William chuckled, "Your current strength is obviously not enough."


    It seems one wish might not be sufficient...


    William thought that if Jesus wanted to join the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, all he needed to do was enhance Jesus'' strength to the level required for the battle, or even stronger.


    Jesus, calm, asked again, "Then Mr. Johnson, can you participate in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?"


    William frowned slightly, "Of course I can, don''t you want to fight yourself?"


    Jesus shook his head, "I''m quite aware of my own strength,I won''t join such high-level battles."


    "So what do you want? Just to go and watch?"


    Jesus pondered for a moment, then asked, "Mr. Johnson, can I watch you fight in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?"


    Jesus had known William for a long time, but he never had a clear idea of William''s strength.


    He knew William was strong, but how strong? That was unknown.


    What kind of level was required to participate in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?


    The Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians sounded very formidable, and if he could witness Mr. Johnson fighting at full strength, that would be enough.


    "Me fight in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?" William squinted at Jesus.


    Jesus asked, "I wonder, Mr. Johnson, what kind of strength do you represent in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?"


    "Me?" William said, "It''s decent, I can manage a fight. But I''m not sure if they''ll let me participate."


    "Is there any danger to life?"


    "Not really."


    "That''s good, then. In that case, this is my wish."


    "Alright then, you guys wait here." William decided to take Alice, Zeus, and Jesus to the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians.


    Alice and Zeus had also never seen the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians,taking them to see it would be good for their experience.


    Most importantly, William had indeed been a bit harsh before, leaving Alice alone in the Divine Realm for so long and deliberately causing her trouble. From now on, he should try to involve her in everything.


    After all, Alice was now his wife, not his disciple. The habit of constantly causing trouble for his wife, although good...


    Well, maybe not so good.


    As for Loki and the others, there was no need to bring them along,it wouldn''t do to turn a visit into a brawl with arge group.


    The next moment, William, along with Alice and the others, appeared directly on the void tform they had been on before.


    His arrival startled the Cosmic Entities from other universes, but many were also curiously sizing them up.


    "William the Obliterator is here, run!"


    Some Cosmic Entity shouted, and suddenly about a dozen tforms were emptied.


    There was no helping it,the name William the Obliterator had more deterrent power in the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians than any other.


    In the Divine Realm, some might find William the Obliterator interesting and reasonable, a nice person.


    But in the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, among the Cosmic Entities, William the Obliterator was nothing short of a true demon.


    An ultimate boss.


    The Cosmic Entity of the third universe had been in by William the Obliterator with a single sword strike.


    His ruthless methods had frightened many Cosmic Entities.


    Around them, streaks of light vanished, and some of the fighters who had been battling also stopped and chose to cease fighting.


    Jesus and the others were stunned by this situation.


    "Mr. Johnson, I''m really curious, what exactly did you do here?" Jesus was genuinely curious. Just now, he had asked William if he could fight in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, and William had merely said he could manage a fight...


    Your idea of ''managing'' seems a bit too modest.


    Look at how you''ve scared these Cosmic Entities and their guardians!


    "I didn''t do much, it seems they''re not very weing of me."


    On the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, many Cosmic Entities hadn''t left,they had been waiting for this day.


    After all, most of these Cosmic Entities were just avatars.As long as they didn''t use the primal forces of their own universes, even if they were in, it wouldn''t result in significant loss.


    Moreover, after thest Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, they had already started looking for ways to counter William the Obliterator.


    Many Cosmic Entities who hadn''t witnessed the previous battle thought William the Obliterator wasn''t as formidable as the legends suggested, so they were curious to see for themselves.


    They also wanted to see what William the Obliterator would do next.


    "William the Obliterator, have youe to participate in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians?" the Cosmic Entity from the first universe looked down at William.


    Strictly speaking, William didn''t have any personal grudges with these Cosmic Entities.


    Just as these Cosmic Entities started the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians out of boredom, William participated for the same reason.


    Since it was a battle, casualties were inevitable. They were beings who had lived for eons,even if they died, there probably wouldn''t be much to regret.


    "Can I participate?" William asked, "I''ll just fight one battle, how about that?"


    The Cosmic Entity from the first universe said, "The Cosmic Entity from the thirteenth universe isn''t here. If you lose, who will pay the stakes?"


    William was curious, wondering where the first universe''s Cosmic Entity got the courage to say such a thing. He countered, "Do you think I would lose?"


    Hearing William''s response, Jesus and the others felt that it was just like William the Obliterator!


    The first universe''s Cosmic Entityughed, "Who can be sure?"


    "But I don''t have the power of the divine halo right now," William said, hands behind his back, looking at the first universe''s Cosmic Entity, "If I lose, then you can do as you please with me... Besides, in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, losing probably means disappearing, right?"


    William also suddenly became interested. The first universe''s Cosmic Entity saying this must mean they had something up their sleeve.


    Perhaps there really were more powerful contenders present.


    "If you lose, let us divide the thirteenth universe among ourselves."


    William didn''t know that since hisst participation in the Battle of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, a group of Cosmic Entities hade together to create abat monster.


    Each Cosmic Entity contributed a portion of their divine halo power, imbuing the monster with various skills, just waiting for William the Obliterator to appear again.


    Thisbat monster was abination of the strengths of dozens of Cosmic Entities, designed to wait for William the Obliterator''s return.


    If not for certain rules, the Cosmic Entities would probably have led this monster to attack the thirteenth universe directly.


    As Cosmic Entities, how could they bepletely frightened by the appearance of William the Obliterator?

 Chapter 845 William is seriously injured?!

    Chapter 845 William is seriously injured?!


    ??The Cosmic Entity from the third universe that William had in with a single sword strike possessed the power of over 23,000 divine halos.


    Although it was impossible for the Cosmic Entity of the third universe to use all those 23,000 divine halos in battle, the fact that William the Obliterator could kill it with a single strike was a testament to his formidable strength.


    Now that William the Obliterator had reappeared in the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians, thebat monster they prepared had to be at least as strong as the Cosmic Entity of the third universe.


    This was also the first time since the creation of the arena that the Cosmic Entities had coborated.


    Gone were the days of hiding and hoarding,all the Cosmic Entities had brought out their most powerful assets.


    "It seems you all are well-prepared," William chuckled. "I want to know, if I don''t die, does that mean you can''t divide the thirteenth universe among yourselves?"


    The Cosmic Entity from the first universe responded, "Little Thirteen has gone to the Cosmic Entity holy city, Nebeopolis, and has already changed your status to that of a Cosmic Entity of the thirteenth universe. Didn''t you know? Normally, a messenger from the Cosmic Sovereign should havee to notify you..."


    William stared at the first universe''s Cosmic Entity. A messenger from the Cosmic Sovereign?


    It seemed there were still things he didn''t know.


    But these were not important. William''s curiosity wasn''t as strong as before,what he needed to know, he would find out sooner orter. Keeping some things unknown made life more interesting.


    If everything was clear and understood, life would indeed be dull.


    Momentster, a muscr man wielding a spear and shield appeared on the tform of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle.


    This battlefield was thergest ever created by all the Cosmic Entities involved in designing thebat monster, and it was also thergest in the history of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' arena.


    "A spear and shield? Achilles?" William appeared on the battlefield the next moment, confronting the muscr man.


    He sized up the man, who was also in human form. This fellow had long flowing golden hair and even in William''s eyes, his body proportions were near perfect...


    No!


    This guy seemed to exist solely for battle, every inch of his muscle bursting with explosive power. His gaze was ice cold, and when he looked at William, there was nothing but a murderous intent.


    But the man did not make any rash moves, just coldly watching William.


    "William the Obliterator, his name is Invincibility! He is a grand gift from us to you. If you can kill him, all of us Cosmic Entities are at your disposal."


    "Invincibility? You really need to improve your naming skills," William chuckled lightly. "I came here today not to trouble you, just to have a simple fight."


    Speaking of naming skills, William thought these Cosmic Entities were about as good as Amy, clearly uneducated. They should learn from those inte novelists from the past, who knew how toe up with names...


    William stared at the one called Invincibility and said, "You attack first! I''m afraid if I make the first move, you won''t get a chance."


    Invincibility was d in ck armor, clearly not of inferior quality.


    William had decided, he was just here to have some fun, to let Jesus and the others see what it was like. If he ended the fight with one move, it wouldn''t be much of a spectacle.


    After rifying this, William''s gaze softened when he looked at Invincibility.


    He wasn''t fond of fighting, nor did he enjoy it. Since these Cosmic Entities wanted to y, he would just y along.


    As soon as William finished speaking, Invincibility, spear in hand, had already thrust it forward.


    Some Cosmic Entities didn''t even see his shadow, only feeling a disturbance in space. The spot where William had just stood copsed, creating a massive ck hole.


    The tform of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle they had created disintegrated in an instant.


    "What kind of monster have we created?" Some Cosmic Entities close to the battlefield could clearly feel the power bursting from the ck hole.


    But from the start, the tform of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle couldn''t withstand it. The ferocity of the battle between William the Obliterator and Invincibility was unimaginable...


    In that instant, William and Invincibility had already exchanged tens of thousands of blows.


    "Very nice!" William hadn''t even entered his battle mode yet. He had already been hit at least a hundred times, his clothes torn to shreds.


    His body was bloody, but those wounds healed instantly.


    If we were to calcte based on the so-calledbat power the Cosmic Entities mentioned, William''sbat power was only 30 points, while Invincibility''s was over 30,000. The gap was enormous, yet Invincibility still couldn''t kill William.


    The spearwas enough to pierce William''s flesh but couldn''t shatter his bones, naturally failing to achieve a lethal effect.


    To put it bluntly, even if William stood still and let him strike, Invincibility couldn''t kill him.


    "Are you tired yet?" William''s aura was surging wildly, while Invincibility remained silent, a relentless fighting machine.


    The Cosmic Entities had created him without the capacity for emotions like fear or sensations like pain. His only purpose was to kill William the Obliterator.


    That was the reason for his creation.


    Once he killed William the Obliterator, he would have no further purpose in this world, and his body would dissipate, the divine halo power that constituted his body returning to the Cosmic Entities.


    He was merely a tool designed to defeat William the Obliterator, and he was well aware of this, yet felt no difort with his role.


    "See? How strong can William the Obliterator be? Invincibility is formidable,William the Obliterator is already struggling."


    The first universe''s Cosmic Entityughed loudly, one of the few beings able to clearly discern the flow of the battle.


    When he saw William the Obliterator covered in blood, he believed theirbat machine could easily y William the Obliterator.


    He had seen clearly that William the Obliterator had no chance against Invincibility.


    "The gap is just toorge," the first universe''s Cosmic Entityughed.


    Other Cosmic Entities, who couldn''t even see their movements, also began discussing as if they could see the battle clearly.


    "In my view, that William the Obliterator canst at most a hundred more attacks."


    "A hundred attacks? I think Invincibility hasn''t even used his full strength yet. William the Obliterator is probably about to die."


    "That''s right, Invincibility is, after all, a creation of many Cosmic Entitiesbined. How could he not defeat a mere human? What does he think he is?"


    ...


    Alice couldn''t see clearly what was happening on the tform of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle. Hearing the Cosmic Entities'' discussions, she felt as if the sky was falling.


    "He hasn''t used his sword!" Alice, holding the Sword of Soulbreaker, said, "Sword of Soulbreaker, go help him!"


    Alice was frantic, her other fist clenched, her lips bitten, hoping only that William could hold on.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker, however, spoke calmly, "Please rest assured, master. They are just trash. Mr. Johnson hasn''t even used his full strength yet."

 Chapter 846 Wouldnt that be preferable?

    Chapter 846 Wouldn''t that be preferable?


    ??As the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker finished speaking, a fierce light burst forth from the spot where William was standing.


    The tform of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle instantly copsed.


    Invincibility was sent flying backward as William''s fistsnded on him repeatedly, and the carefully designed armor crafted by numerous Cosmic Entities shattered into dust after just three punches.


    The fight then became a back-and-forth exchange.


    With the tform gone, William and Invincibility battled indistinguishably in the void.


    "William the Obliterator''s power is increasing!" The Cosmic Entity from the first universe''s expression turned grave.


    "How does it matter if he''s getting stronger? He''s still no match for Invincibility!" Some Cosmic Entities couldn''t perceive William''s true strength, as it had far surpassed their understanding,they simply couldn''t gauge it.


    They knew William the Obliterator was strong, but how strong could he really be?


    ording to the first universe''s Cosmic Entity, there was a significant gap in strength between William the Obliterator and Invincibility, meaning William must have sustained severe injuries in their initial sh.


    It seemed Invincibility had the upper hand, and even if William''s power was increasing, what difference would it make?


    "William the Obliterator''s sword is powerful,we can''t let him get his hands on it!" The Cosmic Entity from the second universe eyed the Sword of Soulbreaker in Alice''s hands and appeared before her in a sh, his gaze cold. "Give me the sword!"


    The second universe''s Cosmic Entity didn''t mind erasing everyone William the Obliterator had brought with him.


    "What are you trying to do?" Alice reached for her sword.


    The Sword Spirit cursed, "Dare to touch my master? Do you want to die?"


    Zeus also angrily shouted, "Ugly bird, what do you think you''re doing?!"


    "Hmph!" The second universe''s Cosmic Entity didn''t regard Zeus or Alice at all.


    Even the threats from the Sword Spirit meant nothing to him.


    William the Obliterator was strong, but the Sword of Soulbreaker, powerful as it might be, was just a sword. In the hands of a weakling, what could it possibly do?


    Although he didn''t know the exact rtionship between this group and William the Obliterator, if killing them now could potentially affect William''s mental state, it might be worth it.


    The avatar of the second universe''s Cosmic Entity, a giant bird, screeched and lunged at Alice with its beak open.


    This bite was enough to erase Alice and the others.


    With William the Obliterator not around, wasn''t erasing these little beings as easy as opening and closing his beak?


    In that instant, William suddenly appeared in front of the second universe''s Cosmic Entity.


    This was not William''s main body, but merely an avatar.


    William''s avatar, expressionless, raised his hand and swung it.


    p!


    He pped the second universe''s Cosmic Entity right on the beak.


    The sound of the p was loud, drawing the attention of all the Cosmic Entities.


    Just one p, and the avatar of the second universe''s Cosmic Entity dissipated like smoke!


    Therge bird''s body vanished under the palm of William''s avatar like a puff of smoke.


    "William the Obliterator? How is he there?"


    "Isn''t he fighting Invincibility? How could he..."


    "That must be an avatar."


    "An avatar that can kill a Cosmic Entity from the second universe with a p... how strong is he really?"


    ...


    The Cosmic Entities were filled with terror. While William the Obliterator was fighting Invincibility, he could still spare an avatar to kill a Cosmic Entity from the second universe.


    "Anyone else who wants to die,e forward!" William''s avatar stood in front of Alice, having just pped the second universe''s Cosmic Entity. He stood with his hands behind his back, like an insurmountable mountain.


    "William, are you alright?" Alice stepped forward and took William''s hand.


    William''s avatar squeezed Alice''s hand, slowly turned his head, and gently patted her head with his other hand, his smile warm and gentle: "It''s nothing serious. Watch closely, learn whatever you can."


    Alice nodded. Sometimes, she thought William was just a boy who was clueless about romance, but at other times, she found him incredibly tender.


    Despite the fierce battle with Invincibility, he was still keeping an eye on Alice...


    "I can''t see what''s happening over there." Alice truly couldn''t make out the details of the fight between William and Invincibility.


    Their movements in the void were too fast, and the constant spatial copses made it impossible for light to travel from there, nor could their spiritual senses probe that area.


    Under such circumstances, even if she wanted to learn, there was nowhere to start.


    "You can see now." After William spoke, a white light enveloped Alice and the others, allowing them to clearly see the battle on the tform.


    What the first universe''s Cosmic Entity had said abouta great disparity in strength seemed irrelevant now. In their eyes, where was the supposed gap?


    Invincibility was strong, but William effortlessly countered every move. Fighting barehanded, William''s strikesnded relentlessly on Invincibility.


    "You''re covered in blood, are you okay?"


    The battle between William and Invincibility was intense, but Alice''s main concern was William''s safety.


    Although it appeared that William was dominating the fight, the blood on him was undeniable.


    "Oh, that''s his blood." William wasn''t fond of lying to women, but he felt that telling Alice it was his own blood would worry her to death, given her straightforward thinking. It was easier to say the blood was Invincibility''s.


    Zeus chuckled from the side, "How could master possibly be injured?"


    Jesus remained silent. William''s clothes were tattered,how could he not be injured?


    It was unclear whether Alice and the others were pretending not to understand or were just overly confident in William.


    In just a moment, Invincibility had taken hundreds of punches from William, his bones breaking and healing repeatedly.


    Mr. Johnson must be fighting with all his might!


    Yet, Invincibility''s onught showed no signs of weakening. The battle continued fiercely, with no clear winner in sight.


    "If this is truly your wish, I hope you didn''te just to spectate." William''s avatar, noticing Jesus''s demeanor, spoke softly.


    Jesus had designed a special training for Alice on William''s behalf, sacrificing much of his divine power and even being used as bait. If not for his physically robust body, even with Alice and the others'' protection, he might have died from the slightest involvement in battle over those five years.


    Since his wish was to witness the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle, he deserved to gain something from it.


    "Mr. Johnson, I understand." Jesus then sat down, his eyes fixed on the battle between William and Invincibility, memorizing every move and countermove.


    Even Invincibility''s techniques were being etched into his mind.


    This battle could be considered a pinnacle of confrontations. With his divine power depleted, Jesus found himself in a better position to learn and understand theirbat skills.


    Seeing Jesus so focused, William chose not to speak. This battle with Invincibility was, in a way, orchestrated for Jesus.


    If not for this, wouldn''t it be better to end Invincibility with one punch and then return to embrace Alice?


    Wouldn''t that be preferable?

 Chapter 847 What are you even thinking about?

    Chapter 847 What are you even thinking about?


    ??The battle between William and Invincibility intensified, their energy terrifyingly powerful. The independent space created by the Cosmic Entities began to copse rapidly under the strain of theirbat.


    Many of the Cosmic Entities'' avatars hadn''t even reacted before they were unwittingly swept into the fray, instantly vanishing in the aftermath of the battle.


    However, the spot where Alice and the others stood remained safe, shielded by an avatar of William, impervious to any residual effects of the battle.


    Jesus, Alice, and the others sat on the ground, watching the fight between William and Invincibility, each gaining insights.


    This battle might just be the fiercest since the birth of the universe.


    "The essence of power!" Jesus''s eyes swirled with golden light, focusing only on William. Every punch, every minute detail of William''s movements, was etched into his mind.


    At this moment, it was clear to him that William was far more powerful than this being named Invincibility.


    The avatar of William standing before them was unimaginably strong.


    "Boom!"


    William threw another punch, shattering Invincibility''s spear into pieces.


    Invincibility quickly retreated, putting distance between himself and William.


    The space around William crumbled inch by inch.


    "Power of space?" William chuckled, waving his hand as the bloodstains on his body disappeared and he was robed in white. Even as the space around him copsed, his robe remained unscathed.


    Even with top-tier divine artifacts, Invincibility was no match for William in hand-to-handbat.


    It was almostughable that Invincibility tried to use the power of spatialws against William.


    "How could the Apocalypse Spear shatter with one punch? It was forged with the multicolored divine stones from the holy city of Nebeopolis by me and the Cosmic Entity of the ninth universe. How hard must his fists be?"


    "We all infused Invincibility with the power of spatialws,he... should be fine."


    After the copse, the space quickly returned to normal.


    In that instant, the Cosmic Entities could finally see the state of the battle on William''s side.


    What they saw was William the Obliterator, in his unblemished white robe, while Invincibility was knocked back, his other shield, the Apocalypse Aegis, pulverized by a single punch from William.


    The most terrifying part was that Invincibility had used all his strength and still couldn''t touch William the Obliterator.


    Hadn''t the Cosmic Entity from the first universe said the power disparity was huge?


    It really did seem so!


    Alice watched with joy,William was as handsome as ever!


    Indeed, the blood sttered on William must be from that muscr opponent.


    While Alice and Jesus were focused on different aspects, Zeus''s attention was on both William and Invincibility.


    He too realized that William''s strengthpletely overwhelmed Invincibility, yet Invincibility was not weak.


    William dodged all of Invincibility''s full-force attacks without even moving, a testament to his overwhelming strength. Just learning a bit from this battle was impressive.


    But learning from Invincibility seemed even simpler.


    The power of spatialws used by Invincibility seemed slightly different from what he had understood...


    Invincibility was born to y William the Obliterator, and he realized that he was no match for William in closebat, but his strength was not limited to just that.


    Hundreds of Cosmic Entities had infused him with the supreme cosmic truths they hadprehended over the years, and this was his strongest power.


    William stepped forward, and space returned to normal,he no longer pressed towards Invincibility.


    Closebat was no longer meaningful.


    Invincibility had hoped to use the nearly perfect power of the supreme cosmic truths, enhanced by spatialws, to split William the Obliterator''s body into fragments. Even if it couldn''t kill him outright, he thought it would at least severely injure William.


    Unfortunately, even with the power of spatialws, enhanced by the nearly perfect cosmic truthsprehended by hundreds of Cosmic Entities, it couldn''t even damage a single thread of William''s robe.


    "How can he be so powerful?" The Cosmic Entity from the first universe watched in growing horror.


    Other Cosmic Entities might not understand what this meant due to their own power and knowledge, but he was very clear.


    Even with the supreme cosmic truths enhancing the power of spatialws to tear space, William the Obliterator was unaffected. This could almost be taken to mean that otherws of power would also struggle to harm William.


    Then, Invincibility used various other powers.


    Time eleration! Time deceleration!


    But William just stood there, unchanged, whether in appearance or physical function.


    Wind, fire, thunder, water, various elemental spells.


    For a moment, the previously deste and dark universe was brilliantly dazzling.


    These were not ordinary spells,they were all released under the enhancement of the supreme cosmic truths by hundreds of Cosmic Entities.


    It was as if William was facing the spell attacks of hundreds of Cosmic Entities aloneIn the eyes of the Cosmic Entities, Invincibility was considered a wless warrior.


    Yet, in front of William, all the spells he cast seemed like mere beautiful fireworks.


    Around William, the scenery was spectacr and colorful.


    Alice watched, her eyes wide with amazement.


    Yet, William remainedpletely unharmed.


    William''s avatar stood beside Alice, smiling and asking, "How is it? Pretty, isn''t it?"


    "Beautiful!" Alice gazed at William''s avatar, her face flushed with excitement, yet she cautiously asked, "You won''t be mad if I don''t study properly, right?"


    Compared to the intense focus of Jesus and Zeus, Alice seemed more like a student daydreaming during a lesson.


    Such behavior, if noticed by a teacher, would typically earn a reprimand.


    William''s avatarughed, "I promised to spend our honeymoon together,this is our honeymoon period. You can learn if you want, and if not, then don''t."


    "If you don''t want to learn, just consider this a spectacr fireworks show."


    "With me by your side, even if you were bedridden, who could harm you?"


    "..." Alice stared at William''s avatar and asked, "You''re not the real William, are you?"


    Unfortunately, Alice remembered clearly that William was somewhat clueless in matters of romance and always managed to cause her trouble, like kicking her off a cliff or into a volcano, or leaving her in the Divine Realm for five years.


    These were things William could indeed do.


    But such romantic words as now, he had never said before.


    From this, it could be concluded that this William in front of her was definitely not the real one.


    "Do you like this fake me or the real one?" William''s avatar asked, his smile gentle as water.


    Alice''s expression changed: "You really are fake! Of course, I like the real one!"


    William''s avatar still smiled warmly: "The real William wouldn''t be as gentle with you as I am!"


    "Then I like the real him too! Stop talking to me." Alice''s smile had frozen, her expression icy as she stared at the still-fighting William in the distance, her fists clenched.


    William''s avatar gently tapped on Alice''s head, "Are you not used to being treated well? This avatar is also me, the same consciousness, no different."


    "Ah!" Alice rubbed her head, staring at William''s avatar, and said, "Then you could use this ability to sneak around with other women?"


    Ah, the way her mind works...


    William''s avatar tapped her head again, "What are you even thinking about?"

 Chapter 848 It seemed these Cosmic Entities were attempting to scam William!

    Chapter 848 It seemed these Cosmic Entities were attempting to scam William!


    ??The battle between William and Invincibility was far from over, and the power levels of Jesus and Zeus were climbing steadily, clearly gaining insights from the ongoing conflict.


    Invincibility''s spells were not infinite, and many were unfamiliar even to William, likely secret techniques from other universes.


    Even Jesus and the others were gaining insights, so naturally, William wasn''t going to pass up the chance to learn.


    These spells were somewhat interesting,although they weren''t particrly useful for William, he thought they might be good to teach to kids someday. After all, William was always eager to learn.


    "What kind of monster is William the Obliterator? Invincibility can use spells from all our universes, yet William hasn''t moved an inch."


    "His origins must be extraordinary. Could he be some high-ranking figure from the holy city of Nebeopolis just toying with us?"


    "It looks like Invincibility stands no chance against him. We created this being, and in his eyes, it might just be a toy."


    The Cosmic Entities were no fools. Since Invincibility began using spells enhanced by the supreme cosmic truths for long-range attacks, William the Obliterator hadn''t made a move, yet he stood unscathed amidst tens of thousands of spells bombarding him.


    As the Cosmic Entity from the first universe said, the gap in strength was just too vast.


    "No matter the oue, the power of our sacred halo will return to us."


    "Right, there''s no loss for us either way."


    The Cosmic Entities were old calctors,even if Invincibility was killed by William the Obliterator, he would eventually revert to the power of the sacred halo and return to the original Cosmic Entities.


    Thinking this way, even a loss wasn''t really a loss.


    "There''s such a setting that the power of the sacred halo will return to the original Cosmic Entities?" William, overhearing some of the Cosmic Entities, took another look at Invincibility.


    This was a fine creation, although not quite to William''s aesthetic taste. Nevertheless, there was no doubt that the Cosmic Entities'' meticulous work wasn''t junk.


    If William were to kill him, then he would revert to the power of the sacred halo and return to those Cosmic Entities.


    Not a loss?


    Hearing this, the first thought in William''s mind was, that won''t do!


    Just like the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker taught Alice never to leave a battle empty-handed¡ªa lesson also gleaned from years of experience following William.


    William had been ying this game for so long, and if the Cosmic Entities didn''t lose anything, wouldn''t that mean he was just watching a show for free?


    Even watching movies on Earth requires a paid membership.


    Thinking this, William began to study the structure of Invincibility.


    There were eighty-sevenws of power controlling Invincibility, eighty-six of which were weaker, and one resembled a contractualw of power.


    It was probably this contract-likew of power that ensured, upon Invincibility''s death, the power of the sacred halo wouldn''t be lost and would return to the Cosmic Entities.


    It was like some payment apps on Earth, where if a payment fails, the amount is refunded.


    Interesting!


    But didn''t the Cosmic Entities use the power of the sacred halo to create this guy just to kill him?


    If you didn''t manage to kill, you still consumed the power, right?


    Consumed and still want a refund? Isn''t that a scam?


    Thinking this way, it seemed these Cosmic Entities were attempting to scam William!


    Although William hadn''t downloaded Truecaller on Earth, scamming such a kind-hearted elderly person in such a cruel manner was uneptable to anyone!


    These were Cosmic Entities from various universes, a bunch of utterly corrupt individuals!


    William decided that today he must rid the people of this menace and confiscate the criminals'' ill-gotten gains.


    No sooner said than done, William, a man of action, absolutely couldn''t let these criminals seed in their schemes.


    He finally made his move, but not to attack Invincibility.


    An invisible hand appeared above Invincibility''s head, forcibly grabbing those intangible yet thread-likews of power.


    In an instant, the eighty-sevenws of power vanished.


    Invincibility waspletely cut off from the Cosmic Entities, even disappearing from their perception.


    William used a spatial storage ring to directly capture Invincibility.


    "Where is he? What kind of spell is this? Even I can''t detect it!" William looked around seriously, as if he too couldn''t locate Invincibility.


    The Cosmic Entities were even more confused. What just happened?


    They couldn''t sense Invincibility''s existence at all.


    It was like...


    Payment sessful! No refunds!


    But William the Obliterator was still fine, they paid but didn''t get the goods?


    "Are we still fighting or not? If not, I''m leaving." William''s gaze swept over the Cosmic Entities, he said indifferently, "Hiding and skulking around, it''s pointless!"


    The Cosmic Entities:"..."


    Invincibility had already severed some ties with them, what was this about hiding and skulking?


    Did they not know what spells Invincibility could perform?


    What strange spell?


    Clearly, it was William the Obliterator pulling some tricks!


    But what could they say?


    These Cosmic Entities were just avatars, and in terms ofbat power, they were not even close to Invincibility...


    Now that William the Obliterator said Invincibility had disappeared using a spell, what could they dare to say?


    If they dared to speak out, who knew what kind of heinous act William the Obliterator mightmit next?


    "We''re done fighting, none dare to face me head-on."


    William''s avatar disappeared, and his true form appeared beside Alice, "My dear, let''s go, we''re done ying with them."


    Jesus and Zeus also slowly got up, the battle was over, and it seemed it was time to leave.


    The Cosmic Entities hadn''t recovered yet, but William had already taken Alice and the others away from the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' arena, back to the Divine Realm in the Maldives.


    "William, did you win?" Alice finally asked in a low voice.


    William smiled, "Do I ever lose?"


    With that, Invincibility appeared on Villingili Ind.


    "Ah!" Alice stepped back in fright.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not aggressive," William reassured her.


    After Invincibility was taken into the spatial storage ring, William had made some modifications to him.


    For instance, his core mission was to kill William the Obliterator. William told him that he was William, not William the Obliterator. Besides killing William the Obliterator, Invincibility''s purpose in life was now also to serve William.


    Well, why bother altering his core mission when adding a new one would suffice?


    "William..." Invincibility began to speak, a capability William had granted him.


    "Come to me when I call you," William instructed, "Do whatever you want when I don''t."


    Besides giving Invincibility the ability to speak, William also made him understand concepts like prosperity, democracy, civility, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule ofw, patriotism, dedication, integrity, and friendliness...


    And some ethical norms.


    William also made him understand that fighting was wrong, believing this strong man would surely make something of himself in the future.


    "Mr. William, what should I do now?" Invincibility, though still looking a bit fierce, had now acquired a gentlemanly demeanor.


    "I don''t have anything for you right now, go about your business," William looked at Invincibility and said, "I''ll change your appearance a bit more."


    After that, Invincibility''s features became handsome, and he was dressed in a suit.


    This way, he looked much better, at least he wouldn''t scare children when out in public.

 Chapter 849 The ultimate punch

    Chapter 849 The ultimate punch


    ??Invincibility didn''t have many acquaintances in this world, but William had essentially recreated him.


    At this moment, Invincibility was no longer just a tool obsessed with killing William the Obliterator.


    William had instilled too many beliefs in him, and he had learned to think for himself. He even wondered, why should he kill William the Obliterator?


    After killing him, he would cease to exist as well.


    So what was the point of it all?


    After killing William the Obliterator, he would die too. So what was he doing this for?


    Invincibility had learned to weigh pros and cons, and there were many ces he wanted to see. He even... longed for friends, for family, for love...


    "William, won''t youe with me?" Invincibility hadn''t left yet and was looking at William.


    "Why should I go with you?" William had added something to Invincibility, but he didn''t know what Invincibility was thinking now, and he didn''t want to see through his thoughts directly.


    "Are we friends?" Invincibility asked.


    "Not really," William didn''t feel that they had be friends just like that, but instead asked, "Do you know I am William the Obliterator?"


    Invincibility hesitated and nodded: "I know."


    "Then why don''t you kill me?" William was somewhat curious.


    He hadn''t removed the Cosmic Entity''smands from Invincibility, and Invincibility wasn''t foolish. Two identical people, William was indeed William the Obliterator, did that need to be said?


    Invincibility smiled: "I can''t kill William the Obliterator, and I won''t kill William."


    That was Invincibility''s answer.


    William was d he hadn''t turned this Invincibility into a fool.


    "Then you go ahead," William waved his hand, "We might not be enemies, but we''re definitely not friends, we don''t mesh well."


    "Oh." Invincibility looked somewhat dejected, responded with a sound, and then in the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    William had thoroughly transformed Invincibility, including suppressing his power.


    Otherwise, Invincibility could destroy the entire thirteen universes with just a casual punch.


    That was definitely not something William wanted to see.


    The gods of the Divine Realm still didn''t know that a monster had been born in this world, and Invincibility''s appearance was sure to stir things up in the Divine Realm again.


    "Your wish has been fulfilled," William said to Jesus, fulfilling his desire.


    Jesus clenched his fists, his face full of excitement. He had lost his divine power a long time ago, and to him, all spells and powers of faith seemed weak, which is why he could disperse his divine power without hesitation, even if William had the chance to take over God''s position, he scorned it.


    He had lived from the era of the ancient gods to the present, what hadn''t he seen?


    Were God''s spells impressive to him?


    When he was still with God, he was just an idle person living a carefree life.


    Why would he like to be a high and mighty God?


    Now, he had abolished all his divine powers, leaving only his fists!


    Having witnessed the ultimate battle between William the Obliterator and Invincibility, he finally understood the power of William''s ultimate punch!


    This punch could shake the heavens!


    This punch could ughter all the gods!


    "It seems you''ve gained something," William looked at Jesus, who was definitely not slow-witted. During the recent Cosmic Entity Guardian battle, Alice had limited insights, but Jesus had definitely gained a lot.


    "It''s just a pity it''s hard to verify!" Jesus shook his head. He had some insights, but how strong this punch really was, was hard to say...


    "That''s simple." William''s consciousness swept across three thousand parallel dimensions, finding a chief god who had signed a contract with a desire expelled from his body.


    "Young chief god, fancy a fight?" William appeared before the chief god.


    This chief god had a pair of sharp horns and a huge body, currently loungingzily on his throne. William''s sudden appearance surprised him.


    However, the next moment, his face was filled with disdain and contempt.


    "Where did this insecte from?" The chief god spat at William, trying to kill him with his spit.


    In his view, his spit was enough to kill this seemingly weak creature.


    William teleported in front of the chief god, raised his hand, and swung.


    "Smack!!"


    One of the chief god''s sharp horns was broken.


    "Spitting everywhere is very rude! I''m just asking, do you want to fight?" William said, his released energy already making it hard for the chief god to breathe.


    The young chief god finally realized that the person in front of him was not so simple.


    He quickly shrank his body,ying his head at William''s feet, and said in a low voice, "Respected sir, I dare notfight."


    William looked down from above, "I''m not asking you to fight me, fight someone else!"


    "Whoever you ask me to fight, I will fight!" the chief god replied obediently.


    How obedient! If William didn''t know that this chief god could destroy a on a whim, he might really think he was some obedient little dog.


    "Good!" William finished speaking, and Jesus had already appeared in front of this chief god.


    "Mr. Johnson, what is this about?" Jesus was a bit unclear about William''s intentions.


    "You wanted to try, right? Try with him," William said. "He is one of the strongest chief gods among the three thousand parallel dimensions, nearly at the level of high-ranking god-kings."


    "Oh?" Jesus looked at the chief god and made a gesture of invitation, "Please, enlighten me!"


    The chief god looked at William, then at Jesus, "Sir, you want me to fight him?"


    William nodded, "Defeat him, and you can live!"


    The nameless young chief god sized up Jesus, grinned, and said, "Easy!"


    William''s thought moved, and the chief god and Jesus appeared in a separate space simr to the Cosmic Entity Guardian battle arena.


    This chief god, having signed a contract with an entity formed from obsession expelled by William, had his strength greatly enhanced. Facing Jesus, he went all out, reverting to his original huge body, shouting, "Little insect, this god will show you what fear is."


    In terms of aura, the chief god waspletely overwhelming Jesus.


    Jesus, in a simple robe, didn''t speak, just stared at the behemoth in front of him.


    He didn''t use any secret techniques, didn''t reveal any aura.


    The chief god''s hand held a huge ck scythe, and in front of him, Jesus looked like a mere ant.


    The scythe swung down heavily.


    The ck aura of death solidified, seeming like a monster that could devour everything.


    Jesus took a deep breath, his mind shing with images of William fighting Invincibility.


    One punch!


    The ultimate punch.


    Standing in the void, his eyes swirling with golden light, he punched!


    Jesus''s fist collided with the chief god''s scythe.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    The fist didn''t move any further, nor did the scythe change, but the young chief god seemed to have turned into an ancient statue.


    Jesus slowly withdrew his fist.


    Whoosh!


    The chief god''s body gradually cracked, eventually falling apart like a pile of puzzle pieces, and a breeze blew past, scattering the cracked body like smoke.

 Chapter 850 You better not do that!

    <h4>Chapter 850 You better not do that! </h4>


    "Not bad!" William observed Jesus''s performance, noting that his punch was quite impressive. "What are your ns for the future?"


    Jesus pondered, "I heard from Alice that Earth is quite interesting these days. I''d like to check it out."


    "It is fun," William chuckled. "But you''d better not use your powers carelessly, or that world might not withstand your might."


    "Mr. Johnson, you and Alice are nning to live on Earth eventually, right?... If I go there, I just want to live like an ordinary person. Why would I randomly start fights with others?" Jesus replied.


    "Then, when you''re there, try to abide by the localws and regtions," William advised, knowing well that Earth was too fragile for the powers of beings like them.


    Jesus, being a reasonable sort, was known for advocating love, mercy, peace, forgiveness, faith, and redemption. It was unlikely he would do anything too outrageous on Earth.


    "Do you want to say goodbye to Alice and the others?"


    "No need for goodbyes. If it''s meant to be, we''ll meet again. Saying goodbye just makes it awkward."


    "Then I''ll just send you to Earth." With a wave of his arm, William found himself in the Maldives of the Divine Realm, while Jesus was already on Earth.


    "William, where''s Jesus?" Alice, seeing William return without Jesus, couldn''t help but ask.


    From their perspective, Jesus and William had disappeared without a trace, and then only William returned.


    "He''s gone to Earth," William exined. "We might run into him again someday."


    "Oh!" Alice muttered, "He could at least have said goodbye before leaving. Next time I see him, I''m definitely making him buy me coffee."


    Alice couldn''t quite grasp Jesus''s manner of leaving without a word.


    William didn''t say much, turning his attention to Rhadamanthus: "What about you? What do you wish for?"


    Rhadamanthus, a rather straightforward individual who had followed Hades through countless battles to be one of Hades'' three major guardians, seized the opportunity to express his wish: "My desire is to be the strongest in the Divine Realm!"


    That wish...


    William thought for a moment, "I can''t make you stronger than me,that''s beyond my capabilities."


    Rhadamanthus smiled, "I believe you can find a way."


    "Like making me just a bit weaker than you, and then... you never return to the Divine Realm."


    "You..." Alice felt Rhadamanthus''s wish was a bit excessive.


    The Divine Realm was full of powerful beings, and making Rhadamanthus the strongest, second only to William, and then asking William to leave the Divine Realm seemed a bit much.


    "Miss Alice, this is the wish Mr. Johnson agreed to fulfill for me. I trust Mr. Johnson will keep his word," Rhadamanthus said with a smile, his normally honest face showing a hint of cunning.


    Since it was a wish, it should be ambitious.


    Like Jesus, who went to watch the Cosmic Entity Guardian battle¡ªwhat did he gain from that?


    What tangible benefits did he receive?


    "Your wish isn''t impossible to fulfill!" William said, and Rhadamanthus disappeared from their sight.


    "What did you do?" Alice asked, "You didn''t kill him, did you? Rhadamanthus''s wish was excessive, but..."


    William shook his head, "Why would I kill him? I just helped him fulfill his wish."


    "I created another parallel world''s Divine Realm for him, where he is the only one. Naturally, he''s the strongest there."


    "Is he trapped there, unable to leave?" Alice was unsure how to feel about William''s method. It seemed somewhat unfair.


    He had encouraged Rhadamanthus to make a wish, and now, by fulfilling it in a twisted way, William had trapped him in another "Divine Realm."


    Was that fair?


    William exined, "I left five sets of secret techniques, ten top-


    tier divine artifacts, and the power of ten divine halos there. If he diligently seeks these items and enhances his own strength over some years, when he returns here, he should indeed be the strongest in the Divine Realm."


    "I promised to take you on a honeymoon, so I can''t leave the Divine Realm just yet," William said to Alice. "This way, I''ve also kept my promise to him."


    The secret techniques, divine artifacts, and the power of the ten divine halos William left for Rhadamanthus were not merely the power of the Cosmic Entity''s divine halos but had been modified by William based on those powers.


    If Rhadamanthus could calm his mind and obtain these items, he would surely achieve greatness.


    But if he chose to leave the Divine Realm William created for him without seeking these items, they would disappear.


    Unaware of what had happened, Rhadamanthus found himself on a deste, dark. His divine sense swept across the, findingno life forms, and in front of him stood only a stone tablet inscribed with two words¡ªDivine Realm.


    "Well done! Mr. Johnson, truly worthy of being the honorable William the Obliterator!" Rhadamanthusughed wildly to the sky, "Is this how Mr. Johnson fulfills my wish?"


    William was unconcerned with what Rhadamanthus might think,he had done what he felt was necessary.


    Having fulfilled the wishes of allpanions who had been with Alice for five years, William now just wanted to travel around with Alice.


    After saying goodbye to Loki, Alice''s intensive training journey was also officially concluded.


    Now, only Alice and Zeus remained by William''s side.


    "Do you need a mask?" William pulled out three masks, offering them to Alice, "Your current appearance might attract too much attention in the Divine Realm. Wearing one of these masks can help conceal your aura."


    "Did you make these masks yourself?" Alice examined the masks in William''s hands. They were exquisitely crafted, with ancient and mysterious patterns that she instantly adored.


    "This one..." Alice picked the simplest mask.


    William handed it to her casually, and Zeus, watching from the side, couldn''t help but feel a surge of awe. Others might not know, but he was well aware that each mask William crafted was infused with a part of his power, not merely for concealing one''s aura.


    The mask Alice chose was apparently the first one William had ever made. Zeus remembered how, when Poseidon was still a child, he had secretly taken this mask out to y and had in countless ancient beasts with it.


    Wearing this mask could grant supreme divine power.


    After Alice put on the mask, the Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker couldn''t help but cheer, "Master, with this mask on, your power can now break all the seals imposed on me!"


    "You better not do that!" William cautioned, "This mask is meant for hiding your aura. If you use its power to break the seals on the Sword of Soulbreaker, unless you wear it for life, you won''t be able to control the sword''s power afterward."

 Chapter 851 Parthenon

    <h4>Chapter 851 Parthenon</h4>


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Soulbreaker spent its days longing to unleash its full power for a thrilling experience.


    After all, when it was wielded by William, it would recklessly charge and ughter ancient ferocious beasts.


    During the battle with the Cosmic Entity Guardians, it goes without saying, what deity could stand against it and not meet their end?


    During that battle, William even refined its de a second time, making it arguably the strongest artifact in all the cosmos.


    Yes, the strongest!


    Alice''s power was indeed very weak, which prevented the Sword of Soulbreaker from shing and unleashing its full power freely.


    Now that William had given that mask to Alice, thinking about her power skyrocketing and breaking through the seals William had set was no issue.


    Wouldn''t that be delightful?


    From now on, Alice could wield it and wreak havoc!


    "I just won''t break the seal," Alice said, ignoring the Sword Spirit and leaning close to William with a smile, "Do I still need to be stronger?"


    "It''s up to you."


    William had wanted Alice to be stronger because he feared what had happened to Artemis might happen to her.


    But now, William was so powerful that even the Cosmic Entities couldn''t touch him. What did he have to fear?


    He himself didn''t even want to be stronger anymore and found the idea quite boring. Why would he ask Alice to do something he himself was unwilling to do?


    So what if Alice chose to be a cker?


    With him around, who could possibly harm Alice?


    Hearing William say this, Alice''s eyes narrowed into slits: "I''ve noticed you''ve changed!"


    William chuckled, "Indeed, I have changed a bit."


    Alice, hands behind her back and head tilted back, dered, "Then I won''t break the seal!"


    She slowly put on the mask and could feel a surge of power filling her body. It seemed she could break the seal on the Sword of Soulbreaker in just a moment.


    But if William was by her side, why would she need to be so powerful?


    After five years in the Divine Realm, Alice was no longer the stubborn, naive heiress she once was.


    She also realized that reaching William''s level of power was probably impossible.


    William was too strong!


    During her five years in the Divine Realm, she had heard from Rhadamanthus and Jesus about the powerful beings there.


    She had asked Jesus about his past, and he said he had been the Son of God, his power not inferior to the current high-ranking god-kings.


    Yet, in William''s presence, he was as weak as a newborn baby.


    Later, Alice also inquired about the current powerhouses in the Divine Realm.


    Their answers included Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Hades, Uranus, and the King of Demons, Satan...


    But these powerful beings were mere novices in front of William, none could withstand a single strike from him.


    Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon had once been under William''s tutge. How powerful William was, one could only imagine.


    Today, following William to the battle with the Cosmic Entity Guardians, seeing him intimidate all the Cosmic Entities with his own strength, and even capturing and modifying the Invincibility created by the Cosmic Entities, storing it easily in a spatial storage ring.


    With such a powerful William by her side, did she still need to be stronger?


    "Leaving the seal intact is fine, girl. Fighting and killing isn''t really nice," William''s sense of crisis had dissipated, and he no longer felt the need to change Alice''s fate to make her stronger.


    Alice''s five years of trials in the Divine Realm had not only increased her strength but also her insight and courage.


    It was not so much that William had changed, but Alice had too.


    Alice had transformed from someone who was terrified of even levitating to a strong individual who could face being hunted by the big shots of the Divine Realm without changing her expression.


    "So, will you still leave me here alone in the future?" Alice knew after seeing William''s true strength that if he wanted toe to her from Earth, it was merely a thought away.


    She hadn''t been angry that he hadn''te to find her in five years,at that time, she just felt that she needed to be stronger, otherwise, she wouldn''t be worthy of William. His actions were merely meant to train her to be stronger.


    Of course, she had also thought... maybe William had abandoned her!


    So when William came to find her in the Divine Realm, she clung to him and refused to let go.


    At that time, she was truly afraid that if she let go, William would disappear.


    These thoughts, she dared not speak or ask, because in the Divine Realm, most deities didn''t care about love.


    Abandoning love to focus on bing stronger was amon practice among these deities.


    She was really afraid William would do the same.


    "From now on, you''ll be by my side, wherever I go, you go," William gently squeezed Alice''s hand and smiled, "I''ll take you to meet some of my friends."


    "So, I''ll be your clingy girlfriend?"


    William raised an eyebrow, "You don''t want to be?"


    Alice smiled broadly, like a flower blooming in spring, "I guess I''ll just follow you around."


    "But suddenly like this, I always feel like you''re going to sell me somewhere, haha!"


    "What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" William always considered himself to be gentle and refined, especially towards his wife.


    How could he sell his wife?


    He, William, was not so destitute.


    After realizing some things, William naturally wouldn''t be so strict with Alice anymore, like creating troubles for his wife as he had done before. He felt he wouldn''t do that again.


    If possible, upon returning to Earth, he would just live quietly in his little courtyard, going out to fish and cook every day, having someone by his side seemed quite nice too.


    "How about I take you to a ce in the Divine Realm called the ends of the heavens? You''ve probably never been there." William had once toured all over the Divine Realm, and the ends of the heavens, with its beautiful scenery, was where Athena lived.


    William remembered he had a fairly good rtionship with Athena back then, although Athena was also a bit of a pushover, but William asionally let her win a bit, and it was quite enjoyable.


    He remembered after returning to the Divine Realm, he had overturned Athena and Zeus''s chessboard, now he was taking Alice there to see.


    Zeus whispered from the side, "Are you going to Athena''s territory?"


    William nodded, "What about it?"


    Zeus put on a mask, "That''s within the Divine Alliance''s territory, I''m afraid the Divine Alliance people, unable to find someone to preside over their affairs, wille begging me to return as that boring King of the Gods."


    Williamughed, "With your mask on, won''t they fail to recognize you? I''ll wear a mask too, let''s go have a look!"


    The ends of the heavens also had a famous Parthenon in the Divine Realm, and a city called Metispolis, managed by Athena, thus many deities chose to follow Athena and live there, making it quite lively.


    This time, William nned to take Alice on a tour of the Divine Realm, starting from Metispolis city.


    However, this time, they needed to hide their identities. After putting on masks, they would appear to others as just ordinary deities, likely not causing any trouble.


    After all, Alice had been a wanted person by the major powers of the Divine Realm for five years, many powerful beings recognized her, and Zeus especially so.


    If they showed their faces, it would definitely attract widespread attention in Metispolis and surely cause major upheaval.

 Chapter 852 In front of William, he was still just a little brother

    Chapter 852 In front of William, he was still just a little brother


    ??Upon their arrival in Metispolis, William and hispanions couldn''t help but overhear thetest gossip about Odin and Uranus leading the Ultimate Force Alliance in an assault on the Divine Alliance headquarters, the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods. Following Zeus''s unresisting defeat, the subsequent events had everyone talking.


    Zeus seemed particrly interested, pondering the reasons behind Odin and Uranus''s attack on the Sanctuary of the Celestial Gods.


    "It''s bizarre," someonemented, "Zeus didn''t even put up a fight and just handed over the entire territory of the Divine Alliance. And after all that, Odin and Uranus didn''t even want it. What''s the deal with that?"


    "In the end, it was Ares who took over Zeus''s position," another added.


    "You call that takingmand in a crisis? So many deities dream of bing the King of Gods, they justck the power."


    William wasn''t fond of using his divine sense to spy on the affairs of the Divine Realm, but he found these bits of gossip quite intriguing, much like how some elders enjoy neighborhood chatter.


    "So, Ares took over Zeus''s role," William mused, well aware of Ares, Zeus''s son and themander of the Divine Alliance''s armies.


    With Zeus stepping down, it seemed only natural for the war god Ares to seed him. However, William had thought Hades might intervene, given that he was the strongest among the remaining gods. But Hades wasn''t well-liked within the Divine Alliance, and his reputation was the worst.


    Of course, it was also possible that Hades simply had no interest in Zeus''s position.


    Thew of survival in the Divine Realm was the survival of the fittest, but peace prevailed near cities guarded by powerful beings.


    Under Athena''s protection, Metispolis was a city of peace.


    After presenting their identity tokens, William and his group entered the city without issue, thanks to Zeus''s effortless creation of amon identity for them.


    They strolled around the city when suddenly, a dazzling light burst in the sky.


    A beam of light illuminated the city center, followed by a sword shadow descending from the heavens!


    Everyone in Metispolis, except for William and his group, knelt on the ground.


    "It''s someone from the Parthenon!"


    "Someone dared to make a move at the Parthenon!"


    "This divine technique is..."


    "Could it be Lady Athena?"


    The deities in Metispolis werepletely subdued by the light column, unable to stand.


    The Parthenon was where Athena resided, and the brilliant light was her secret technique, Heavenly Decree.


    Heavenly Decree was a top-tier light magic, but it seemed futile against the sword shadow.


    "Lucien!" Williamughed, recognizing the chaos unfolding.


    It seemed Elric was dead!


    When William''s externalized obsession had caused trouble outside, William had seen through some things but had let them be, seeing no need to intervene.


    Eventually, one of them¡ªthe externalized obsession or the original¡ªwould perish.


    As for who would survive, that was up to fate.


    The obsession was expelled from his body, and William was curious to know if the surviving Lucien was now dominated by that obsession, and whose consciousness was in control.


    Lucien''s mental strength, in the face of his obsession, was likely negligible.


    Today, as soon as he arrived in Metispolis, Lucien had gone to the Parthenon to confront Athena, which could be seen as a provocation.


    Or perhaps, he felt he was now strong enough to defeat William!


    Impressive!


    "Stay here and don''t move!"


    With those words, William vanished, reappearing at the Parthenon.


    There, Athena was held at sword-point by Lucien, who wielded a wooden sword.


    "Who are you?" Lucien stared at William, not recognizing him.


    Oh?


    William almost forgot he was wearing a mask. It seemed Lucien, despite being much stronger, still couldn''t recognize him!


    But if he didn''t know William woulde, what was he doing at Athena''s ce?


    William chuckled, "Don''t recognize me? That''s good!"


    "Hmph!" Lucien swung his sword, sending a sh of energy towards William.


    A defensive barrier rose beside William.


    The energy from Lucien''s sword strike shattered William''s barrier.


    Not bad!


    William hadn''t been serious, but the fact that Lucien''s strike could break his barrier showed it was no ordinary attack.


    "William?!" Lucien stared at William, a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Just as William was impressed by Lucien''s strike, Lucien realized that in all the world, only William could survive his attack.


    Although he hadn''t detected William''s presence immediately, a bit of analysis led him to the right conclusion.


    William slowly removed his mask.


    Lucien, looking at William, said, "Why would I kill her? I just came to challenge her."


    "William, you''re here. Who isthis person?" Athena, standing behind the ruins of the Parthenon, was battered and bruised, her home demolished.


    Despite being an Absolute Deity, she had been beaten severely. If William hadn''t arrived, whether Lucien would have actually killed her remained uncertain.


    "Are you now Lucien, or are you the obsession I expelled from my body?" William was curious to rify this point.


    Lucien''s brow furrowed, and he scoffed coldly, "You don''t think I''d assume the identity of William the Obliterator, do you? A cker who doesn''t want to be stronger? Of course, I''m Lucien!"


    "Hmm, if you say so, then you are the obsession I expelled," William smiled, "Congrattions on being reborn!"


    "No need for congrattions!" Lucien retorted sharply, "When you expelled me and tried to obliterate me with a punch, did you ever think I woulde back?"


    William''s smile remained, "And what if you havee back? What then?"


    "To obliterate you again!"


    Lucien''s eyes shed with a bloody light, his aura wildly surging.


    With a wave of his hand, William moved Athena to a safe distance.


    He and Lucien then found themselves in a separate space.


    Lucien, holding a wooden sword and his robe fluttering without wind, his eyes blood-red like a demon incarnate, dered, "I have absorbed the power of warriors from three thousand parallel worlds, reborn after countless tribtions. Today, I''ll show you how the stronger me will crush you."


    William stood there, asking, "Are you trying to make meugh?"


    "You have it, I have it,you don''t think you can obliterate me as easily as before, do you?"


    William was unimpressed, "I never nned to kill you,you''re still too weak."


    "Only the weak need to be stronger!" William said calmly, "I just find the pursuit of power meaningless."


    "Gathering the power of warriors from three thousand parallel worlds, what of it?" William shook his head, it seemed his expelled obsession still held an outdated view of him.


    He naively thought that by gathering the power of three thousand parallel worlds, he could stand a chance against William. The idea was far too simplistic.


    Lucien was not weak by current standards, but that depended on who he waspared to. In front of William, he was still just a little brother.

 Chapter 853 Eat a banana?

    Chapter 853 Eat a banana?


    ??Lucien''s immense power was now beyond question.


    Athena was considered one of the stronger fighters among the Absolute Deities, yet she was defeated by Lucien with a single move!


    His rebirth, powered by the strength of warriors from three thousand parallel worlds, was no joke. Even Odin and his ilk were mere puppets before him. What chance did Athena stand?


    However, his strength was still far from sufficient whenpared to William.


    Just earlier, in front of the Parthenon temple, William had merely defended passively. It was already impressive that Lucien could break through his defensive barrier, especially since once William put on his mask, Lucien couldn''t even sense his presence. This alone clearly showed the gap in their strengths.


    Now, as they entered a separate space, Lucien immediately sensed something was amiss.


    He had been forcibly brought into this space by William.


    He knew all too well what that implied.


    William''s ability to bring him into this space indicated that Lucien waspletely outssed.


    "How strong are you, really?" Lucien asked, holding his sword but not daring to strike.


    William smiled. "Do you remember the first time we fought?"


    Lucien pondered. Back on Earth, as a descendant of Nostradamus and a genius in the arcane art of the Ninefold Ster Sanctuary, he had dared to attack William in a bookstore.


    William had merely flipped through a book and effortlessly dismantled Lucien''s Ninefold Ster Sanctuary.


    That battle had once been considered a humiliation for Lucien!


    But looking back now, it was a different story.


    The fact that he had dared to attack William, who had spared his life, was an act of mercy.


    "Does bringing that up serve any purpose?"


    Lucien''s expression was grim. "You don''t think I''m still that same little Soulmancer, do you?"


    "Do you think it makes a difference?" William countered.


    "How can it not?" Lucien''s expression turned strange. ording to William, what was the point of his rebirth after hundreds of thousands of years and countless efforts?


    "Then make your move!" William was tired of the talk.


    After all, Lucien was merely a lingering obsession expelled from a body, reborn in a mortal form. How much stronger could he get?


    "Aren''t you going to use your sword?" Lucien, now a fusion of two consciousnesses, shared William''s pride. Unlike those who possessed others and erased their souls, he disdained the idea of erasing Lucien''s soul, just as he had spared Athena.


    Though he sought strength, he was not the type to kill indiscriminately. Many of his beliefs aligned with William''s; whether or not to erase Lucien''s soul made no difference to him.


    "Would you prefer I use a sword?"


    Lucien nodded seriously.


    William reached out, and the sword in Lucien''s hand shifted into his: "You can''t even hold your own sword steady. How do you expect to fight me?"


    Lucien was shocked. He had sensed the spatial turbulence and knew William intended to use the power of spatialws to take his sword. He had tried to counter it.


    But it was all in vain.


    "Haha!!" Lucien burst outughing. "Just kill me!"


    At this point, Lucien felt no urge to fight.


    "I finally understand why you expelled me from your body!"


    "To be stronger? There''s no need, right?"


    William mused, "Not exactly. When I expelled you, it was more out of curiosity after discovering many Soulmancers could do the same. I didn''t know how to reverse it, so I thought, why not just end you?"


    "It was probably just boredom at the time. You should understand."


    If anyone could understand William''s feelings then, it would be Lucien.


    "No regrets!" Lucien chuckled. "Go ahead."


    "That''s it? We''re not fighting?"


    "No more fighting!"


    He couldn''t see any reason to continue.


    Decades of effort had proved futile against William''s might.


    William casually tossed the wooden sword aside; they were back in front of the ruins of the Parthenon temple.


    Lucien looked at William andughed. "So, you think killing me or not doesn''t really make a difference, right?"


    "You wanted to grow stronger, right? Why not join the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle? I''ve heard there''s a sacred city called Nebeopolis for the Cosmic Entities." William didn''t dislike Lucien; he could simply erase that one obsession, but as Lucien said, there was no need!


    Wanting to grow stronger was not wrong, especially since that obsession was something William himself had expelled. He had already killed him once; why kill him again after such a hard-


    earned resurrection?


    It seemed hical.


    "Even dying in the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle wouldn''t be so bad. To die and then vanish, leaving nothing behind." William smiled at Lucien. "If you want to grow stronger,just do your thing. Why think about killing me?"


    "That makes sense!" Lucien hade to a realization. Since he couldn''t beat William anyway, whatever William said was right.


    He just wanted to be stronger, even if that meant trying to kill William, it was all in the pursuit of strength.


    Knowing he couldn''t win but still fighting head-on would be foolish.


    Clearly, neither William''s expelled obsession nor Lucien were that foolish.


    The sacred city of Nebeopolis was a ce even William hadn''t set foot in, potentially offering a chance to grow stronger.


    Why keep butting heads with William unnecessarily?


    Lucien didn''t say anything more to William and simply vanished. Where he went wasn''t William''s concern.


    This was about William''s obsession with bing stronger, not about killing. His thoughts were much like William''s, so William wasn''t worried about him doing anything drastic.


    It seemed, even if the world suffered, it didn''t really matter.


    What did it have to do with William?


    After Lucien left, William found himself a bit bored. He had thought Lucien might be strong enough to challenge him, but the gap in their strengths was just too vast.


    Or perhaps, it was that he was too strong.


    Back in Metispolis, Alice and Zeus were waiting in the distance.


    On the way, William spotted a healthy-looking banana tree and picked three bananas.


    "Eat a banana," William handed one to Alice and Zeus.


    Alice shook her head. "I won''t eat!"


    Eat a banana?


    Was William implying something?


    That would be twisted!


    Thinking this, Alice''s face flushed, and she shyly nced at William.


    William simply punched Zeus on the head.


    Zeus, holding the banana, looked innocently at William, unsure why he had been hit.


    "It''s okay, I meant to hit Alice but hit you by mistake," William said.


    Zeus: "¡­"


    Alice''s face turned even redder, clearly guessing what William had thought.


    Could it be?


    Really?


    That feels so twisted!


    Alice decided not to look at William anymore.


    William rolled his eyes at her. What was this woman thinking about every day?


    But considering Alice''s current constitution, he wondered if she could even bear him a child.


    The stronger the species, the harder it is to reproduce, but William was now so powerful that he could disregard those rules. Having a child didn''t seem too excessive.

 Chapter 854 Return to Earth

    ??A lot has been happening in the Divine Alliance. Normally, Poseidon and Hera would have intervened to some extent.


    But currently, Hera is deeply engrossed inprehending the powers of the ultimate cosmic truths, making it impossible for her to leave her meditation.


    Poseidon, the god of the sea, did sense the disturbances in the Divine Realm, but he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After all, with William around, what was there to worry about?


    He only leisurely returned to the Divine Realm once everything had settled down.


    When a major event urred in Metispolis, Poseidon sensed Lucien''s formidable power and mistook it for William, so he followed suit.


    William had previously told him to keep his distance, but this could be considered a chance encounter, right?


    Poseidon transformed himself into the guise of a young magician, handsome and elegant. If not for his magical robe, one might mistake him for a movie star from a filmpany.


    William and Alice had also concealed their auras and were walking down the street when they unexpectedly ran into Poseidon.


    Alice and Zeus didn''t recognize him as Poseidon. William, seeing Poseidon, pretended not to notice him. Needless to say, if Lucien couldn''t detect William''s aura, Poseidon certainly couldn''t either.


    "Young man, please wait!" Poseidon called out as he approached William and stopped.


    William turned to look at him. "Are you talking to me?"


    Poseidon smiled. "Yes, for some reason, I find the aura you emit very pleasing. This must be fate. Do you have time for a drink?"


    Could it be that he recognized me?


    A flicker of confusion crossed William''s eyes, but he quickly dismissed it.


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    It must be that Poseidon found the aura of their masks somewhat familiar, or felt a kinship with William, which naturally made him pay more attention.


    William shook his head. "Not interested, I don''t drink!"


    Poseidonughed. "Why refuse so decisively? You currently possess the strength of a Nature Deity. If you wish to advance further and be stronger, you''ll need a good mentor. Your current master is..." His smile froze as he spoke.


    He had tried to divine who William''s master was but found he couldn''t.


    "Is it... you?"


    Poseidon had already grasped the power of the ultimate cosmic truths, and he couldn''t divine someone...


    There are only a handful of such beings in the entire universe!


    He hade to Metispolis sensing an extremely powerful energy. Who else could this person be?


    William responded with a question. "From what you just said, are you looking to take me as your disciple?"


    Poseidon was speechless.


    William asked again, "Should I kneel then?"


    "Ha ha ha! Don''t joke with me. I really didn''t expect to meet you here," Poseidonughed awkwardly. "Since we''ve met, why don''t youe over to my ce?"


    William didn''t hide his disinterest. "What''s fun at your ce? I''m not going!"


    "Where are you headed then? I''m free, why not join you?" Poseidon was shamelessly eager to apany William.


    For Poseidon, besides Zeus, he only enjoyed talking with William.


    But Zeus was nowhere to be found.


    Thus, sticking with William was the most interesting option.


    "If you''re free, thene along. I have some things to discuss with you." William was in a good mood today and didn''t mind an extrapanion. Most importantly, William had decided to return to Earth soon.


    He might nevere back to the Divine Realm.


    Perhaps, this was hisst meeting with Poseidon.


    "You''ve been with me to the arena of the Cosmic Entity Guardians before. How do you think you''d fare in the arena with your current strength?"


    William knew Poseidon loved to fight, and at Poseidon''s level of power, curiosity was even stronger.


    He would inevitably participate in the Cosmic Entity Guardians'' battle himself.


    Poseidon walked beside William and whispered, "My strength is still farcking."


    William extended his hand, and a golden light entered Poseidon''s forehead. "You should be able to absorb this and gain the strength to fight. I''ve heard there''s a sacred city of a Cosmic Entity that I haven''t visited. If you''re interested, go take a look."


    "Remember Lucien? He should have gone there already," William said. "Don''t worry, he probably won''t kill you."


    "Huh? Lucien? Kill me?"


    William''sst remark made Poseidon feel uneasy.


    His current strength wasn''t that weak, surely.


    And the golden light William had given him contained immense energy, which could significantly boost his power.


    He knew Lucien was the reincarnation of some great demon lord, but was that demon lord really that fearsome?


    "I told you, he won''t kill you!"


    Lucien''s mental state was simr to William''s now, and William believed that Lucien wouldn''t kill Poseidon.


    ...


    Poseidon followed William and the others for two days.


    The Divine Realm was indeed picturesque, filled with many exotic creatures. Alice had William take numerous photos with his phone, though it was clear her mind was elsewhere.


    "Worried about your father?"


    William reassured her, "Don''t worry, he''s fine."


    He had recently made a special trip to see Calvin, now his father-inw, to put Alice at ease.


    "It''s been many years since Ist saw Dad." Alice held William''s hand and spoke softly.


    "Then let''s go back!" William wasn''t particrly interested in the scenery of the Divine Realm. Spending time touring with his partner often meant ying the role of a photographer...


    There wasn''t much else to do.


    Alice hadn''t seen her father for many years, and it was time for a visit.


    Poseidon, understanding the significance of the golden light William had infused into him and the words spoken, gracefully chose to take his leave.


    Zeus, on the other hand, had nowhere else to go and preferred to stay by William''s side.


    After circling around for hundreds of thousands of years, he had returned to William''s side and didn''t want to leave.


    Once they returned to Earth, it was still the apocalypse, but East 62nd Street in New York City was peaceful.


    No mutated creatures dared step foot there.


    After visiting Calvin at the Arcane Vige base with Alice, she decided it was time to end the chaos.


    Unlike William''s indifferent nature, Alice, as one of Earth''s powerful humans, couldn''t stand by idly when she had the capability to act.


    "Do whatever you think is best," William said upon returning to New York, resuming his life as if he had juste back after a fifty-year slumber, leisurely tidying up the yard.


    Alice''sbat abilities might not have been top-tier in the Divine Realm, but back on Earth, even the so-called SSS-ss mutated creatures were no match for her single sword strike.


    William had no worries about her safety.


    William had previously stated that he didn''t want to interfere too much with the affairs between humans and mutated creatures, but by sending Walker and Amy into the Doors of Evolution to retrieve artifacts and secret techniques, he had already significantly enhanced the overall strength of humanity.


    Alice''s return was like adding a significant weight to the scales.


    Mutated creatures can now converse and even argue with humans in variousnguages.


    This has enabled direct negotiations between humans and mutated creatures.


    William was absent, but Alice led Amy in both battles and negotiations.


    In reality, these could hardly be called battles anymore.


    With the Sword of Soulbreaker in hand, Alice merely had to disy a fraction of her power to send the mutated creatures scurrying in fear.


    Walker and the others were also wreaking havoc with top-tier artifacts.


    The small disc in Amy''s hand was immensely powerful,merely summoning the spirits of ancient beasts caused all mutated creatures within thousands of miles to flee in terror. Even SSS-


    ss mutated creatures could only tremble in fear before the small disc, daring not to harbor any thoughts of resistance.


    The negotiations went incredibly smoothly!


    From then on, the territories of human cities and mutated creatures were very reasonably demarcated, each living their own lives. Even if there were asional frictions, the human cities were no longer at risk of being massacred by mutated creatures.


    As negotiations progressed, both mutated creatures and humans established their own alliances.


    Due to her extraordinarybat abilities, Alice was elected as the suprememander of the human alliance.


    After returning to his home on East 62nd Street, William began to enjoy his leisurely daily life.


    Four yearster, human cities hadrgely returned to normal life.


    In New York City, on East 62nd Street, William was lounging in a wingback chair reading a book.


    A little girl, covered in dirt, called out in a sweet voice, "Daddy, make food!"


    William slowly closed his book, nced towards the kitchen, and said, "Isn''t your mom making food?"


    The little girl looked towards the kitchen, then nodded vigorously, turned around, and climbed onto the over one-


    meter-long Multi-eyed Golden Centipede in the yard, saying, "Goldy, let''s go y a bit more."


    William calmly opened his book again.


    Alice, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with a te of something that looked like food. Seeing the little girl climbing back onto the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, she couldn''t help but shout, "Olivia! Stop ying,e and eat."


    William nced at the shrimp on Alice''s te andmented, "You''ve put too much salt in this. You shouldn''t add so much salt to shrimp."


    Alice rolled her eyes at him and retorted, "You don''t cook."


    "Huh?" William slowly stood up and said to Olivia, "Olivia,e and eat."


    Olivia, already seated on the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede, looked at the dish in her mother''s hands, tears almost streaming down her face.


    She was young, but she had already realized one thing: what her father served was delicious, while what her mother served was definitely hard to swallow...


    But whatever her mother cooked, her father would always watch her eat it all...


    Olivia tugged at the Multi-eyed Golden Centipede''s head, and understanding her cue, it immediately took off running!


    William watched Olivia''s retreating figure with a smile, thinking how scared the child looked...


    ¡ªEnd of the book.


    After much thought, I decided to conclude the book today.


    Today''s ending may not be perfect, but it''s the best possible oue.


    Thank you, dear readers, for yourpany over this journey. Today''s conclusion might leave some feeling disappointed or wanting more.


    For this, I can only apologize.


    There may be many inuracies in the book, and I hope you willment on them. I will seriously revise and respond toments, as I am responsible for my readers and hope to make this book even better.


    If you''ve made it this far, you''ve probably been very patient with me, haha!


    That''s it for now.


    That''s right, I''ve written a new book.


    I tried a new style, and if the book is well-written, please support it by collecting, voting, and everything else.


    There will also be new creations in the original genre of the book.


    Everyone, see you in the new book!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!